《Millionaire In Love With Me》 Chapter 1 Unexpected Rescue of the Richest Man Things happened in Houston. It was two o¡¯clock in the morning. When Vivian Mond, who was delivering takeout, was waiting for the traffic lights at the intersection, she suddenly saw a car that ran the red light being hit dozens of meters away by a truck. The car turned upside down on the ground. The car was seriously deformed and the ss was shattered. There was a faint smell of gasoline which meant that the car could explode at any time. Vivian, who was still in a state of shock,y down her electromobile and ran over to save the person without hesitation. Lying on the stomach, she reached out and patted the man¡¯s face covered all over with blood in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Hey, wake up. The car is about to explode. Come out!¡± Seeing that the man didn¡¯t respond, Vivian moved into the car. She reached out to untie the man¡¯s seat belt and dragged him out, only to find that his leg was stuck. After that, the unconscious man said weakly, ¡°Save me.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t pull you out.¡± Vivian tried her best to pull, but his leg was stuck so tight that no matter how hard she tried, it was useless. Noticing that the smell of gasoline was getting stronger and stronger, Vivian let go of the man and made an excuse without thinking. ¡°Sorry, I still have some takeout to deliver. Dy will make me lose me money.¡± Vivian really wanted to save him, but she was afraid that she would lose her life if she failed. ¡°Save me. I¡¯ll give you¡­ 100 million dors.¡± Although he was dizzy, the man¡¯s instinct to survive was extremely strong. ¡°100 million dors?¡± Vivian¡¯s gaze sharpened when she heard the man mention so much money. She nced at the car logo. It was a Ferrari. He was indeed a rich man. His promise should be true. ¡°There is a jack in the trunk.¡± The man covered all over with blood struggled to open his eyes. He wanted to remember the woman¡¯s appearance, but the blood flowed into his eyes and blurred his eyes. ¡°Get it.¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She rushed to open the trunk to find the jack and put it between the seat and the center console. Only then did she drag the man out. They had just walked several meters when they heard a loud bang. The car exploded and the airflow hit them heavily. They fell on the ground and the man fell into aa. Vivian was so scared that her face was pale. She patted her chest and said, ¡°Phew, it¡¯s so dangerous¡­¡± After a while, she dragged the man onto the electromobile and tied them together with a rope tied to the delivery box. She rode her electromobile to the hospital. At the payment window, the cashier asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Vivi¡­¡± She was about to say her name, but was interrupted by the cashier. ¡°Ah, you are our director¡¯s daughter. Your name is Yoona, right?¡± Yonna was her twin sister. They had exactly the same face and height. But¡­ Their fates werepletely different. Because she had been taken away since she was born and she had been sold to her adoptive parents after several times of transaction. However, a month ago, her adoptive parents had an ident and were seriously injured. They were in the hospital, which required a high treatment fee. At that time, her natural parents suddenly appeared and said that they could treat her adoptive parents. The premise was that Vivian had to donate her bone marrow to the youngest son of the Lee Family who had leukemia. And she could not show her face that was exactly the same as Yoona¡¯s. Her biological mother, Yorlien Green, said, ¡°Yoona is proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, painting, poetry, singing, and dancing. She is also the most beautiful girl in Houston. And you are just a country girl who is not elegant. I won¡¯t let your existence ruin Yoona¡¯s good reputation.¡± In order to cure her adoptive parents, Vivian epted the requirement and bore the humiliation. Late at night, she didn¡¯t even bother to make up because she didn¡¯t expect to be recognized. Moreover, she had been to her biological father¡¯s hospital by ident, so she could only pretend to be Yoona and use her name to charge 1, 000 dors for the operation. After everything was done, she went back to her rental apartment to take a shower, exhausted. When she washed her clothes, she found a ck ring in her pocket. Vivian didn¡¯t think much about it. She put the ring on the table andy herself on the bed, trying to take a nap. A few momentster, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Who is that?¡± She dragged her slippers to open the door, only to see Yoona open the door ande in. ¡°Why are you¡­¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Before Vivian could finish her saying, Yoona pped on her face. ¡°Vivian, are you insane? Have you forgotten what I told you?¡± Yoona, who was tall and slim, had long ck hair hanging down to her shoulders. Her delicate and beautiful face was slightly powdered. Her temperament was excellent and she looked noble. Her natural beauty was attractive. Compared to Vivian, who was wearing cheap pajamas and slippers, there was a huge gap between them. Vivian was so angry that she pped Yoona back in her face. In order to save her adoptive parents, she had no choice but to be bullied by her biological parents. But she was never a person who was at the mercy of others and who bullied the weak but feared the strong. With the sound of the p, Yoona screamed, ¡°Vivian, how dare you hit me?¡± Vivian¡¯s strength was much greater than Yoona¡¯s, and Yoona¡¯s cheeks were slightly swollen because of the p. Vivian shook her painful hand and frowned slightly. ¡°Bear with it! I¡¯m not your mother. Do you think I¡¯ll spoil you and bear your domineering character?¡± ¡°You took a random man to my dad¡¯s hospitalte at night. What should I do if it gets out? Why are you so reasonable?¡± Yoona, who was so angry that her face turned red, pointed at Vivian and said, ¡°When you came to Houston, I warned you not to appear with ¡®my face¡¯. Don¡¯t you want to save your adoptive parents anymore?!¡± If someone hadn¡¯t told her father in the morning, she wouldn¡¯t have known. ¡°Your face¡­ ha.¡± Vivianughed at herself and felt sad. Vivian realized that their fates were different. Even if they were born in the same appearance, she could not show their true face. At that time, Yoona¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang. She answered her mobile phone to the side and she happened to see the ck ring on the table. The diamond ring seemed familiar¡­ ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s the matter?¡± She asked. ¡°Oh my god, daughter, when did you save Mr. Cheal? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? It¡¯s such a big thing. Just now, someone of the Cheal Family came and asked you to meet in a week.¡± Chapter 2 Being Mr. Cheal’s Benefactor At the other end of the phone, Yorlien was ecstatic, and there was even a slight quiver in her voice. ¡°Mr. Cheal?¡± Yoona looked at the ring on the table. She suddenly remembered that Mr. Cheal had attended the socialites¡¯ gathering and that he was wearing the ring. The diamond ring passed down from the ancestors of the Cheal Family. Thinking that Vivian was at the hospital yesterday, Yoona instantly understood that Vivian saved Morris Cheal in the hospital! It was because Vivian had pretended to her at the hospital that Morris thought that she had saved him. She had unexpectedly be Morris Cheal¡¯s savior! It was even more surprising than winning a lottery. ¡°Mommy, I have something to deal with now. Let¡¯s talkter.¡± Yoona hid her ecstasy. While Vivian was not paying attention, Yoona quietly took the ring on the table and walked to Vivian. She said confidently, ¡°If things like this happens again, your adoptive parents will die.¡± And she left angrily. Vivian wanted to sleep for a while after she returned at midnight, but she didn¡¯t expect to sleep too much. At that time, she was not in the mood to argue with Yoona. She found a mask to cover her face and immediately rushed to the hospital to find the man. The reward of 100 million dors. That was in exchange for her life. However, when she went to the hospital, the nurse said that the man had woken up at night and left directly. He didn¡¯t even leave any contact information. ¡°Liar, bastard!¡± Vivian was furious. ¡°That 1, 000 dors is my living expenses for two months!¡± As expected, men keep lying. She lost 1, 000 dors, and more than 100 dors was deducted by the tform because she didn¡¯t deliver her takeout. She delivered takeout during free time, but the money she made from two days off was all lost. Vivian was heartbroken. The society wasplicated and she was still innocent. In the next few days, she worked harder every day. After work, she worked part-time for takeout and sent meals to her adoptive parents in the hospital. Things happened in Shades Club. Vivian, who was dressed in security uniforms, and her colleagues in the security team were sitting in the monitoring room. Sheined, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t saved that ungrateful bastard, how could I only have two meals a day for a week? I am hungry and be thinner.¡± After the car ident, her adoptive father was still in aa, and her adoptive mother apanied her adoptive father in the hospital every day. Although Yoona¡¯s parents paid for the medical expenses, Vivian still had to pay for a lot of daily expenses every day. She had already run out of her 1, 000 dors for the man¡¯s operation. ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t you even know his name and appearance?¡± John Chad, his colleague, asked. Vivian shook her head. ¡°I remember his appearance, but he was in aa at that time. How could I know his name¡­ he, he ¡­ do you see¡­¡± Vivian, who was talking, suddenly pointed at a person in the surveince video. ¡°That¡¯s the man! That¡¯s him!¡± Saying that, she pounded the table and said angrily, ¡°You bastard, I finally find you.¡± She stood up and walked out. ¡°Vivian, wait.¡± John grabbed Vivian¡¯s wrist and pointed at the person in the monitor in disbelief. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s the man?¡± ¡°I can recognize him even if he turns into ashes.¡± Vivian turned around to leave, but John immediately stood in front of her. ¡°Vivian, calm down. His name is Morris Cheal and he is the heir of the Cheal Family, which is one of the four great families in Houston. He is cold and ruthless, and he is a man good at fight.¡± ¡°Morris Cheal?¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help but gasp.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The club she was at was the top one in Houston. All the people who came were businessmen and celebrities, so she was familiar with Morris Cheal¡¯s name. ¡°What kind of person is he? If he wants to repay your kindness, it¡¯s just a piece of cake. Since he doesn¡¯t want to find you, he doesn¡¯t want to give you the money. Vivian, life-saving is more important. It¡¯s just 1, 000 dors. Let it go as you do something kind.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Vivian was momentarily at a loss for words. She felt that John¡¯s words made sense. But she was still unwilling to give up. After walking out of the monitoring room and asking other colleagues, she learned that Morris was in Box 908. Vivian waited patiently. It was not until one o¡¯clock at midnight that she saw Morris, who was dressed in a ck shirt. Morris walked out of the box and entered the elevator. She stepped forward and followed him in. The below eighth floor of the Shades Club were bars, and the hotel suite was upon. In the elevator, Vivian nced at Morris, who was half a head taller than her. He smelled of alcohol, and his handsome face was abnormally red. From time to time, his slender fingers pulled the tie around his neck, as if he was a little hot after getting drunk. ¡°Which floor are you going to?¡± Suddenly, he asked coldly. Vivian nced at the button that was lighted and said, ¡°The 38th floor.¡± As she finished answering, Morris didn¡¯t say anything. The bell tinkled. On the 38th floor, the door opened. Morris walked out, and Vivian followed. However, Morris, who had only walked a few steps forward, suddenly stopped. Vivian identally bumped into his back. ¡°Oh no, Sorry¡­ Hmm¡­¡± Before she could finish her apology, the man in front of her suddenly turned around and grabbed her neck with his big hand. He said coldly, ¡°Tell me, who the hell are you?¡± ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Unable to breathe, Vivian¡¯s brain was short of oxygen. She patted Morris¡¯ hand and said, ¡°Let me go, I¡­ I can¡¯t breathe¡­¡± Hearing the voice, Morris frowned slightly and took off her security cap she was wearing. He asked ¡°You are a woman?¡± Vivian was working in the club. In order to avoid obscenity, she disguised her voice and her face as a man. Except for the manager and the security department, few people knew that she was a woman. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°Tell me, who sent you here?¡± ¡°I¡­ I just want to¡­¡± Before Vivian could finish her words, Morris interrupted her. ¡°You want to be my woman?¡± He had long discovered that the little security guard in front of him was sneaky, and his alcohol was also drugged. Sure enough, it was the woman who had drugged his drink and wanted sleep with him. Vivian was almost choked to death. Bastard, he repaid kindness with revenge! She cursed angrily, ¡°Be¡­ be your¡­¡± Before she could finish her curse, the man let go of her neck. Vivian¡¯s body went limp and she fell to the ground. She held on to the ground and panted heavily, coughing uncontrobly. It was only then that she realized that there were all private rooms on the 38th floor . The cold-colored decoration designs were luxurious and high-end. It seemed that Morris had already noticed that something was wrong with her. Chapter 3 Giving Birth to a Baby for the Cheal Family ¡°Do you know what I hate the most?¡± The man¡¯s eyes were red and he was panting. ¡°Cough-cough¡­¡± Vivian¡¯s throat hurt from being pinched. Other than coughing, she couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Since you want to be in trouble, I¡¯ll help you.¡± After that, Morris grabbed her arm, carried her to the bedroom like a chicken, and threw her onto the bed. ¡°Hey, what¡­ what do you want to do?¡± Vivian was shocked. She was truly a little afraid of Morris. He pulled down his tie with one hand and pressed the button on the remote control with the other hand. The curtain in the bedroom was closed, and the room instantly became dark. In the darkness, there was a sound and Vivian¡¯s clothes had been destroyed by Morris. ¡°Bastard, let me go!¡± Being good at Taekwondo, she was resisting Morris. However, at that moment, she was unable to defend against Morris at all. ¡°You even dared to use the medicine. Now you want to resist¡­¡± ¡°What? I¡¯m here to¡­ ask for money.¡± Vivian resisted, but when her slender fingers touched Morris¡¯ skin, she realized that his body was really hot. Medicine? She soon realized what was going on, but it was toote for her to get up and run away. Being controlled by him she cried. Morris finally felt annoyed because of her crying and directly stuffed his tie into her mouth. ¡°You are so noisy.¡± That night, the man was crazy. In the end, Vivian passed out several times and woke up again, crying. Damn. Was Morris too strong, or the medicine too good?¡± Vivian cursed Morris in her heart. ¡­ The next day. It was already noon when Vivian woke up. Lying in bed, she moved her body and found that her whole body was sore, as if she had been beaten hard. And her body was sticky enough to make her copse. Vivian sat up and looked around the bedroom. There was no trace of Morris, and there were clean clothes at the head of the bed. She got up and went to the bathroom to take a quick shower. Before she could remove her makeup, she walked out of the bedroom and wanted to ask Morris for an exnation. When she walked out of the bedroom, she found a strange man sitting on the sofa in the living room. ¡°My name is Trent Stone and I¡¯m Mr. Cheal¡¯s special assistant.¡± Before Vivian could speak, Trent introduced himself. ¡°Where¡¯s the b*stard Morris? He slept with me and left. Is he denying the fact?¡± Vivian cursed angrily. ¡°B*stard? Trent was shocked. The ignorant are fearless. He didn¡¯t argue with her. He pointed to a box of medicine on the table and said, ¡°Boss said that you either take the contraceptive pill and leave Houston, or die! Miss Mond, you can choose by yourself.¡± He already knew her name. He must have done an investigation. Vivian¡¯s heart pounded. She felt Morris¡¯ ruthlessness and couldn¡¯t help but be frightened. Instantly, her arrogance diminished. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Well¡­ I¡­ I want to see Morris. I am his savior. How can he repay my kindness with revenge?¡± Hearing that, Trent smiled contemptuously. ¡°I¡¯m tired of listening to such bad lies. Do you think Boss will believe you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. That day¡­¡± ¡°Miss Mond!¡± Trent was impatient. ¡°If you refuse to ept, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± A bell tinkled. At that time, the elevator door opened. Vivian had originally thought that it would be Morris, but the person walking out of the elevator was an old madam with white hair. She had a dignified appearance, followed by two attendants. Trent bowed and said, ¡°Madame Cheal.¡± Madame Cheal walked in and red at Trent. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only handling some private matters for Boss.¡± Trent answered honestly. Madame Cheal pointed at the box of contraceptive pill on the table. ¡°Your so-called private matter is to get rid of the great-grandchild of the Cheal?¡± Vivian opened her eyes wide. Great-grandchild? She followed the madam¡¯s finger and looked at the box of medicine. She could not help but be confused. Could it be that the ¡®grandchild¡¯ that Madame Cheal had mentioned was in her abdomen¡­ No, is it the thing left in her body by that guy yesterday?¡± ¡°This is Boss¡¯ order.¡± ¡°Humph, let hime to me if he has doubts.¡± Madame Cheal turned around and walked towards Vivian. Her serious face instantly turned to be kind. ¡°Are you Vivian?¡± Vivian didn¡¯t like Morris and didn¡¯t like Madame Cheal either. However, in order to be polite, she still asked, ¡°What can I do for you, granny?¡± ¡°You look ordinary, but you are honey-lipped.¡± The word ¡°granny¡± made Madame Cheal smile. Vivian¡¯s skin was naturally fair, so she deliberately painted her skin darker. She painted her eyebrows thick and painted many spots on her face. At first nce, she looked quite ordinary. Madame Cheal held her hand affectionately. ¡°Vivian, I¡¯m getting old. I just want to have a great-grandchild. I¡¯ve investigated you and learned that your parents are in the hospital. Besides, you have to work part-time to earn money to support your family. You¡¯re a good girl. As long as you¡¯re willing to give birth to a child for my family, I¡¯ll agree to any requirement.¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes widened and she shook off Madame Cheal¡¯s hand as if she had been electrocuted. ¡°No, no. granny, I know you want to have a great-grandchild, but this is your family business. It has nothing to do with me.¡± What was the madam thinking about? She couldn¡¯t give birth to a child for the Cheal Family because she had slept with Morris. What kind of person did the madam think she was?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. That was too hasty! Chapter 4 Pretending to Be Morris’ Girlfriend At the same time, things happened in a western restaurant. Half an hour after Yoona had arrived at the western restaurant, Morris appeared. ¡°Sorry for keeping you waiting.¡± Morris, who was dressed in a silver-gray and light-white suit with a ck shirt, walked in. Morris, who was handsome, smiled sightly and exuded a seductive charm, which made Yoona slightly stunned and sped up her heart. Yoona had seen Morris on TV, but at that moment, she felt that he was tall and slender, with broad shoulders and a narrow waist. He was like a noble prince, and he was also cold, which kept people away. She suppressed her emotion and stood up. She nodded politely and said, ¡°Mr. Cheal is very punctual. I came early.¡± Morris sat opposite her. After ncing at Yoona, he looked away. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± She put on a little makeup, wearing a limited Gi diamond earring, a ne and a Dior¡¯s new dress. Although she was beautiful, the beauty of ¡°money¡± made Morris feel that she was vulgar because he was used to seeing beautiful women like that. ¡°Whatever you want. I¡¯m not picky.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Morris rang the bell on the table and the waiter immediately entered the box. He ordered two most expensive individual meals and a bottle of red wine. ¡°Since you are the daughter of Phu Yen¡¯s Company, why did you appear in the suburbs that night?¡± Morris leaned against the seat and sat with his legs crossed. He looked at Yoona with his dark eyes and asked. After returning to thepany, he also investigated Yoona and knew her background. Yoona was nervous. She clenched her fists uneasily and smiled bitterly. ¡°To tell you the truth, being a delivery girl is actually for my father¡¯s sake. He wants to make me grow and see if I can bear the suffer. And he can make a decision if make me take over thepany or not.¡± Yoona was already familiar with these words. When Morris asked her to meet him a weekter, she told her parents the situation. They had already expected that Morris would ask such a question. Therefore, they sent someone to check the surveince of Vivian sending Morris to the hospital. Only then did they know what Vivian was doing. In order not to make Morris suspect, Yoona had really deliver takeout for a week. She had suffered a lot that week. ¡°Your father is right. Training is a good thing.¡± Morris agreed with Phu Yen Lee¡¯s way of doing things. ¡°Yes, I also think my father¡¯s way of doing things is great.¡± ¡°Give me your ount number and I¡¯ll ask the finance department to transfer you 100 million dors tomorrow.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yoona did not understand what he meant by suddenly talking about the money. ¡°That day, you risked your life to save me. This money is your reward.¡± ¡°No¡­ no need.¡± Although the reward of 100 million dors was attractive, Yoona was interested in Morris! She shook her head and refused. She smiled gently and said, ¡°Even if it was someone else who was in danger that day, I would have saved him. And in that case, no one would have ignored to save you.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want any reward, you can also let your father contact my special assistant directly. For thepany¡¯s project, I will pay priority to Phu Yen¡¯s Company.¡± Phu Yen¡¯s Company was Yoona¡¯s father¡¯spany. Yoona gave a faint smile with her delicate face, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Cheal, but I really don¡¯t need it.¡± As she finished, Morris¡¯ phone suddenly rang. ¡°Sorry, I have to answer the call.¡± Morris picked up his phone and it was Trent. He answered and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Boss, I¡¯m ipetent. I failed toplete your task. Miss Mond was taken back to the mansion by Madame Cheal.¡± Trent told Morris everything on the phone. ¡°Why would grandma suddenly go over?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Trent was also very confused. How could Madame Cheal be so well-informed? Thinking of that, Trent immediately added, ¡°But ording to Madame Cheal¡¯s words, she wants you to marry Miss Mond.¡± Hearing that, Morris frowned and said coldly, ¡°No way.¡± He hung up and looked at the screen thoughtfully. Yoona, who was sitting opposite him, looked at his handsome face and couldn¡¯t stop her heart from beating faster. It took her a long time to calm down. Before she came over, her mother had repeatedly warned her to be calm in order to attract Morris. Yoona kept her mother¡¯s words in mind and took the opportunity to say to Morris, ¡°I am satisfied to see you safe and sound.¡± ¡°Satisfied?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yoona nodded slightly, ¡°showing¡± that she was innocent. ¡°In fact, every time I help others, I will have a sense of satisfaction.¡± ording to her words, she helped others a lot in daily life. In the upper-ss circle of Houston, Yoona was the most beautiful woman with both talent and beauty. Even though the Lee family was at the end of the list of businessmen and celebrities in Houston, Yoona¡¯s personal charm brought a lot of business to the their family. At that time, the waiter knocked on the door and began to serve the dishes. ¡°Mr. Cheal, let¡¯s have the meal. I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m going to the welfare home in the suburbs at half past one. If I arrivete, the children will be unhappy.¡± In order to build a good image for Yoona, the Lee Family not only forced her to practice the music, chess, calligraphy, and painting early, but also asked her to do more charity so that she could make a perfect image. However, that time, Yoona said that she wanted to go to the welfare home in order to show her ¡°advantages¡± to Morris, and also to pretend to be good. It had to be said that Yoona was very ¡°outstanding¡±, but Morris always felt that the woman in front of him was not unsophisticated. He suddenly remembered Trent¡¯s words and asked directly, ¡°Since Miss Lee is so good at helping people, can you do me another favor?¡± ¡°Well, what¡¯s the favor?¡± ¡± I want you to pretend to be my girlfriend.¡± ¡°Girlfriend?¡± Yoona¡¯s heartbeat sped up. She felt that the surprise was too sudden. It seemed that her mother¡¯s way of pretending to get worked. She swallowed and held her chopsticks in her in hand. After a few seconds, she put down her chopsticks and said, ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Cheal?¡± ¡°My family arranged a marriage for me. I¡¯m not satisfied, so I want to ask you to pretend to be my girlfriend. After it¡¯s done, you can ask for any requirements.¡± ¡°Why do you choose me?¡± Yoona hid her excitement and pretended to be calm. ¡°You can also refuse.¡± The man nced at her indifferently and said lightly. ¡°I¡­¡± Yoona hesitated. After all, she was not calm enough. ¡°Since Mr. Cheal has asked me for a favor, how can I refuse?¡± She dreamed to be Morris¡¯ wife. Now that she had a chance to stand by his side, if she refused, she would lose the opportunity. What she didn¡¯t know was that the moment she agreed to Morris¡¯ request, Morris was likely to smile. As expected, she was no different from those women who wanted to have rtionship with him. Even Morris doubted whether it was a coincidence that Yoona had saved him, or it was a carefully nned plot.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 5 Giving Birth to a Child for Morris It was in the living room of the Cheal¡¯s Mansion. ¡°Granny, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going to the hospital to deliver food to my parents.¡± Vivian, who had been forcefully taken to the Cheal¡¯s Mansion, came up with an excuse to leave. Madame Cheal said kindly, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to take your parents to the private hospital of the Cheal. There¡¯s someone taking care of them. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Hearing this, Vivian frowned slightly. She stood up abruptly and asked, ¡°Granny, you took my parents away without my permission. Are you trying to threaten me with that?¡± What are you thinking? Instead of getting angry, Madame Cheal smiled and said, ¡°Speaking of that, this is the fate between you and my grandson. You also know that my grandson, Morris, is at the age of getting married. There has never been a woman around him, so I can only put medicine on him. Originally, I nned to match Yara Sain and Morris, but I didn¡¯t expect that the girl would be you. Fortunately, you are a good girl.¡± After listening that, Vivian finally understood why Morris had been drugged. In fact, she had a rtionship with that man in herst life!Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡­¡± Vivian was about to say something when an old steward with silver hair walked in. ¡°Madame, Mr. Cheal arrives.¡± ¡°Let him get in here.¡± ¡°Yes, Madame.¡± The steward turned and walked out. Then, Morris, dressed in a silver-gray suit, walked in. He looked straight at Vivian and then turned to Madame Cheal. ¡°Grandma.¡± ¡°You still know toe back?¡± Madame Cheal teased her grumpily. Then, she pointed at Vivian Mond and said, ¡°I can introduce someone to you¡­¡± She was interrupted by Morris Cheal. ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s no rush. Let me introduce my girlfriend to you first.¡± ¡°Girlfriend?¡± Madame Cheal was surprised. Vivian Mond was even more surprised. Only God knew how aggrieved she was. As long as Madame Cheal knew more about her grandson, she would not lose her virginity! ¡°Come in.¡± Morris Cheal said to the door. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the outside, so they immediately saw a woman in a water blue pleated dress in high heels, walking in with her head down. But why was that figure so familiar? ¡°She is my girlfriend, Yoona Lee.¡± Morris Cheal introduced her to Madame Cheal. Hearing the name ¡°Yoona Lee¡±, Vivian Mond¡¯s mind went nk. She was stunned. While she was staring at Yoona Lee, Yoona Lee also looked up at her. The two sisters looked at each other and could not hide the surprise in their eyes. They had the same doubt in their hearts. Why was it her? Why was she here? ¡°Isn¡¯t this the talented and beautiful girl of Houston, daughter of Lee family, Yoona Lee? What method did you use to persuade her to pretend to be your girlfriend?¡± The older, the hotter. Madame Cheal was right. ¡°Hello, Granny Cheal.¡± Yoona Lee greeted him politely. ¡°A week ago, I had a car ident, and it was Yoona saved me. When she saved me from the car, I gave her the ring passed down by The Cheal. Grandma, you should know what this ring means.¡± As Morris Cheal spoke, he raised her left hand, indicating for the ring she was wearing. Vivian Mond looked at the ck diamond-shaped ring and instantly remembered. No wonder there was a ring in her pocket after saving Morris Cheal that day. It turned out that Morris Cheal had been stuffed into her pocket when he was saved. But the next day, after Yoona Lee appeared, the ring disappeared. At that time, she was still wondering where the ring had gone. Now it seemed that Yoona Lee had already known that the real owner of the ring was Morris Cheal, so she stole it! Vivian Mond stood up. ¡°That ring is¡­¡± ¡°Vivian, why are you here? I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± Yoona Lee suppressed the great shock in her heart and grabbed Morris Cheal¡¯s wrist. She quickly interrupted Vivian Mond¡¯s words and said, ¡°Vivian, he¡¯s the one I mentioned to you that I risked my life to save.¡± As she spoke, she introduced to Morris Cheal, ¡°Morris, her name is Vivian Mond. She is a friend I met when I was delivering takeout to experience life.¡± Her ¡°shameless¡± nonsense disgusted Vivian Mond. For a moment, Vivian Mond really wanted to stand out and tear apart Yoona Lee¡¯s hypocritical and disgusting ugly mask, but after thinking about it carefully, she held back. The only thing that could prove that she had saved Morris Cheal was that ring, as well as the name and video recorded in the hospital. But since Yoona Lee could steal the ring and deceive Morris Cheal, she must have investigated the surveince video and made full preparation. He was afraid that the surveince video had been destroyed by the Lee family. If she stood out to identify Yoona Lee at this time, even if her makeup was removed, she might not have any evidence to prove that she had saved Morris Cheal. Instead, she would get into trouble. It was better to wait and see. ¡°Really?¡± Morris Cheal¡¯s long and narrow eyes looked at Vivian Mond as his gaze grew deeper and deeper. ¡°Vivian, what a coincidence! I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. Do you know Morris?¡± Yoona Lee remembered that Morris Cheal said that his grandmother had arranged a marriage for him. Could it be that the person she introduced was Vivian Mond? But how could she know the Cheal? Yoona Lee felt uneasy. Vivian Mond ignored Yoona Lee, who was addicted to acting, and said to Madame Cheal, ¡°Grandma, Mr. Cheal already has a girlfriend. I have nothing to do here. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± She was testing Madame Cheal¡¯s attitude before making her next move. In the face of Morris Cheal, who was strong and ruthless, and the Lee family, who would always use her adoptive parents as a threat, Vivian Mond had to be careful. Seeing that she was about to leave, Madame Cheal got up and grabbed Vivian Mond¡¯s hand. ¡°Girl, don¡¯t be impulsive. Sit down for a while.¡± She pulled Vivian Mond to sit on a chair and then shouted at Morris Cheal, ¡°You bastard,e with me!¡± ¡°Yes, grandma.¡± Morris Cheal responded and followed Madame Cheal to the inner room. However, he did not forget to give Vivian Mond a meaningful eye. With a creak, the door of the inner room closed. Yoona Lee could no longer suppress her anger. She quickly stepped forward and whispered, ¡°Vivian Mond, you b*tch¡­¡± Pa, pa- Before she could finish her sentence, Vivian Mond raised her hand and gave Yoona Lee two ps. ¡°What else can you do other than talking about the bitch on Mountain Arken every day? Oh, by the way, you will take credit and pretend to be a white lotus. Am I right?¡± Chapter 6 Morris Cheal Wanted to Revenge Her! Yoona Lee didn¡¯t expect Vivian Mond to react so quickly. Before she could make a move, Vivian Mond had already given her two ps in the face, making her ears ring. She was angry and angry, but she couldn¡¯t fight with Vivian Mond here. ¡°Who is your sister? Shut up!¡± Yoona Lee endured the pain in her cheeks and lowered her voice. ¡°But fortunately, you were smart and didn¡¯t stand out to refute. Otherwise, you would have waited to prepare a coffin for your adoptive parents.¡± Just now, she had thought that Vivian Mond would stand up and start a fight with her. Yoona Lee had even thought of a way to deal with it. Unexpectedly, Vivian Mond was so calm. On the contrary, it made her look at him with new eyes. ¡°Ha.¡± Vivian Mond¡¯s red lips curved into a smile. ¡°Save Mr. Cheal. He promised me a reward of 100 million yuan. I¡¯ll give you a 50% discount. 50 million yuan is the money for keeping it a secret. Otherwise, when Mr. Cheal finds out the truth, as the younger sister of the same mother, not only will I prepare a coffin for you, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll also cut the grave grass for you every year!¡± ¡°50¡­ 50 million? Dream on!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my business if I don¡¯t dream about it, but if you don¡¯t do what I told you, I will definitely turn your dream off being Mrs. Cheal into a dream of Nanke.¡± Yoona Lee was so angry that she was speechless. At the same time, in the inner room. Madame Cheal exined what had happenedst night to Morris Cheal and said, ¡°I saw it. That girl Vivian Mond left a red mark on the bed. She¡¯s still a virgin. You have to take responsibility for sleeping with her!¡± Morris Cheal had thought that it was Vivian Mond who had drugged him, which was why she had followed him into the elevator. Although she knew that Madame Cheal had drugged him, she couldn¡¯t deny that Vivian Mond had ulterior motives for him. ¡°I already have a girlfriend. As for Vivian Mond, I canpensate her.¡± Last night, he heard Vivian Mond say that she just wanted money. In that case, he would fulfill her wish. ¡°Humph, do you think I¡¯m blind? Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t tell that you¡¯re pulling Yoona Lee to make up the numbers.¡± ¡°How can grandma believe it?¡± Morris Cheal really had a headache. ¡°Let¡¯s wait. In two months, whoever gets pregnant first will be married.¡± Madame Cheal hade up with an idea. Morris Cheal, ¡°¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Did she not need to ask for his opinion? ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Love can be cultivated.¡± As she spoke, Madame Cheal pondered. Perhaps Morris Cheal disliked Vivian Mond¡¯s ugly appearance. She added, ¡°People can¡¯t be superficial on the surface. Although that girl is too mediocre, it¡¯s said that a beauty is a disaster. You saved a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°Vivian live in Cheal¡¯s Mansion these days. Take Yoona Lee away first.¡± Madame Cheal was worried that Morris Cheal would force Vivian Mond to take the contraceptive pill, so she had to let Vivian Mond stay here for three days before she could rest assured. After all, contraceptive pill could onlyst for 72 hours in an emergency. It would be useless to take medicine after three days. Hearing Madame Cheal¡¯s words, Morris Cheal¡¯s handsome turned cold as he turned around and walked out of the inner room. ¡°Morris , you¡¯re out?¡± Seeing Morris Cheal walk out, Yoona Lee walked up to him. Morris Cheal bypassed her and walked straight to Vivian Mond. He pinched her chin with his right hand and lifted it slightly, looking down at her ¡±ugly¡± face. ¡± I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t y tricks on Grandma, or I¡¯ll make you regret living!¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Vivian Mond, who was pinching painfully, pushed Morris Cheal away. ¡°You think I want to¡­¡± Vivian Mond didn¡¯t want to stay at The Cheal for a minute, but when she saw Yoona Lee¡¯s jealous and hateful face, she immediately changed her words. ¡°Then what do you want to ask grandma for?¡± ¡°You called grandma so quickly. It seems that you can¡¯t wait to be my woman!¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. If I have a child, I can¡¯t get rid of you even if I don¡¯t want to marry you. After all¡­¡± Vivian Mond paused for a moment and tilted her head to look at her grandmother, who had just walked out of the inner room. She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Grandmother insists on me marrying you. There¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡± God knew how angry Yoona Lee was when she heard that. She couldn¡¯t wait to pounce on Vivian Mond and tear her mouth apart. Bitch! How shameless she was to seduce her boyfriend! Yoona Lee thought so in her heart, but she did not realize that she was just a fake and was too involved in the y. Seeing Yoona Lee¡¯s jealous look, Vivian Mond instantly felt much better. ¡°I hope you can still be so confident in three days.¡± Morris Cheal¡¯s thin lips curved into an arc as he reminded her. ¡°Morris, what are you doing?¡± Madame Cheal chided her harshly. Morris Cheal released Vivian Mond and said to Yoona Lee, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yoona Lee bit her red lips with her teeth. She was unwilling to give up. It wasn¡¯t easy for her toe to The Cheal once, but she couldn¡¯t even talk to Madame Cheal before leaving. Even though she was unhappy, she still gave Madame Cheal a gentle smile and nodded slightly. ¡°Grandma Cheal, Morris and I will leave first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Madame Cheal responded perfunctorily. Yoona Lee walked out of the living room with Morris Cheal. Staring at Morris Cheal¡¯s back, Vivian Mond restrained the smile on her face that belonged to the victor. She sighed with emotion, ¡°It¡¯s so cool to pretend to be an X-ray. After that, the fire will be buried!¡± Although she was angry with Yoona Lee, she offended Morris Cheal. Was she going further and further away on the road of death? Chapter 7 Kidnapped ¡°Vivian, stay in Cheal¡¯s Mansion for two days and apany me.¡± Madame Cheal said to Vivian Mond. Vivian Mond knew very well that she had already offended Morris Cheal. She didn¡¯t want to lower her voice to the Lee family for the sake of her adoptive parents, so she could only rely on Madame Cheal. After all, Madame Cheal didn¡¯t seem to be hostile towards her at all. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you asked me to apany you.¡± ¡°Morris, that kid, bullied you, so he should be responsible for you. Let you stay in Cheal¡¯s Mansion for a few days so that I can know more about you.¡± As she spoke, Madame Cheal thought of Vivian Mond¡¯s concerns and added, ¡°We have already hired the best foreign experts to treat your parents. I believe they will recover soon.¡± Vivian Mond was very grateful. She didn¡¯t even have a chance to repay him. But she could onlyfort herself with the fact that she had saved Morris Cheal. She had saved Morris Cheal, and Madame Cheal saved her adoptive parents. ¡°Thank you, grandma.¡± She thanked her sincerely. In the following three days, Vivian Mond apanied Madame Cheal to practice Taiji in the early morning, cut flowers and grass in the garden in the morning, and make pastries or y chess together in the afternoon. The fulfilling time always passed quickly. On the morning of the fourth day, Vivian Mond finished her meal with Madame Cheal before packing up. She carried her luggage downstairs and nodded slightly at Madame Cheal, who was sitting on the sofa. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m leaving. Thank you for your hospitality.¡± Madame Cheal got up and walked up to her. She smiled kindly and said, ¡°You¡¯re so open-minded. I feel much younger with you.¡± In front of Vivian Mond, Madame Cheal didn¡¯t look like a matriarch at all. Instead, she looked as amiable as her grandmother. ¡°Grandma needs to be young forever. I¡¯m leaving. Bye.¡± ¡°Well, remember toe and see me when you¡¯re free.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Hahaha¡­ Okay, grandma.¡± Vivian Mond replied awkwardly. Whether she coulde to Cheal¡¯s Mansion or not was not up to her to decide. After leaving Cheal¡¯s Mansion, Madame Cheal arranged for the driver to send her to the center of Houston.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Passing by a pharmacy, she said to the driver, ¡°stop the car. I¡¯ll get out of here.¡± The car stopped. She got out of the car and said to the driver, ¡°Uncle, thank grandma for me.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Mond.¡± The driver responded and turned around to go back. Vivian Mond carried her bag and trotted into the pharmacy. Apothecary immediately went forward and asked: ¡°Hello, may I ask what medicine do you want?¡± ¡°Give me the best morning-after pill.¡± Vivian Mond said to apothecary hurriedly. In the past few days, she had been staying in Cheal¡¯s Mansion. She had no chance to leave, so she naturally could not buy medicine. Now that she hade out, of course, she had to buy medicine and eat it. Otherwise, if she was really pregnant, everything would be over. Apothecary took out a box of medicine and handed it to her. ¡°It¡¯s best contraceptive pill within 72 hours.¡± Vivian Mond took the medicine and was about to pay the bill when she paused. ¡°What did you say? Seventy-two hours?¡± ¡°Yes, the earlier the better. It will be useless to take medicine after three days.¡± ¡°Only three days?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vivian Mond was dumbfounded. Then she lowered his head and looked at the medicine box¡¯s exnation. Sure enough, she had to avoid an emergency within 72 hours. It¡¯s useless after that. She had never used contraceptive pill before. She thought that she could use morning-after pill within a week. No wonder Madame Cheal had kept her in The Cheal for three days. This was the reason. She returned the medicine to pothecary and walked out of the pharmacy with red eyes. She walked on the street alone and onlyforted herself after a long time. What was there to be afraid of? She could have an abortion when she had a child! There was nothing to be afraid of! Chi- At this time, a car on the side of the road suddenly stopped in front of her. Before Vivian Mond could react, she had already been stuffed into the car. ¡°Hey, Who are you? It¡¯s illegal for you to kidnap openly in broad daylight!¡± She struggled a few times and warned him, ¡°Stop the car. Let me go, or I¡¯ll call the police.¡± ¡°Miss Mond, you¡¯d better behave yourself. Don¡¯t get yourself into trouble.¡± Suddenly, a familiar voice came from the driver¡¯s seat. Vivian Mond tilted her head and stretched her neck to look. She was surprised to find that the person in the driver¡¯s seat was Trent Stone. So, it was Morris Cheal who asked someone to kidnap her? Sure enough, pretending to be cool for a while, and then the fire burial ground. As soon as she left The Cheal, Morris Cheal caught her. He was too fast. ¡°Trent Stone, stop the car quickly, or I¡¯ll call grandma and tell her.¡± ¡°I advise Miss Mond to be more self-knowledge.¡± Vivian Mond: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Are you willing to go to hell?¡± She remembered that her parents were still in The Cheal¡¯s hospital, so she didn¡¯t dare to struggle anymore. Ten minutester, she was taken to Morris Cheal¡¯s private room on the 38th floor of Shades Club. ¡°Boss, Miss Mond is here.¡± Trent Stone brought Vivian Mond to Morris Cheal. ¡°I¡¯ll go down first.¡± He turned and left. Vivian Mond held her bag tightly and looked at Morris Cheal, who was working with aptop on hisp. He stared intently at theputer, and his slender fingers were jumping on the keyboard. He was cold and carried the aura of an inborn superior, like a god who was high above the clouds to judge all living things. Especially her face, beautiful outline, three-dimensional facial features, as if she was a perfect artist made by God. She was breathtakingly beautiful and wless. Even Vivian Mond, who was immune to handsome men, couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at him. ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± The man suddenly turned off theputer, put it on the table, and suddenly said something to her. ¡°Who, who is looking at you?¡± Vivian Mond pursed her lips. ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡± The man in a ck shirt, rolled up his sleeves to his elbow, stood up, and stared at her with sharp eyes. ¡°Do you think you can be unscrupulous in front of me with grandma¡¯s support?¡± Facing the overwhelming pressure, Vivian Mond swallowed nervously. ¡°No¡­ no, absolutely not.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to get pregnant and marry me that day in Cheal¡¯s Mansion?¡± This damned woman actually dared to provoke him. He didn¡¯t know if he was dead or alive. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Vivian Mond¡¯s little face turned pale. She smiled bitterly at herself and couldn¡¯t help stepping back. ¡°Mr. Cheal, don¡¯t be angry. I was just joking that day. Hahaha, I was joking.¡± She kept stepping back, but Morris Cheal grabbed her cor. ¡°I, Morris Cheal, hate being threatened the most. Congrattions, you did it.¡± Although he said congrattions, when Vivian Mond saw Morris Cheal¡¯s cold expression, it was as if she was looking at a corpse. She was so scared that her heart almost jumped out of her throat. ¡°Mr. Cheal, I was just joking.¡± Mom, it¡¯s terrible. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to tell me whether you¡¯re joking or not.¡± ¡°Then¡­ then¡­ how can I prove it?¡± Vivian Mond was so frightened that she stammered. Morris Cheal raised his dark brows. ¡°Do you really want to prove that you¡¯re joking in The Cheal?¡± Chapter 8 The Dog Man Wants to Cut Her uterus ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Feeling the cold aura of the man, she felt as if she had just walked out of hell, and for the first time, she felt that she was so close to death. In her instinct to survive, Vivian Mond nodded. ¡°Of course I do. But how can I prove it?¡± ¡°Very good.¡± The frost on Morris Cheal¡¯s cold face disappeared, and his thin and moderate lips curved into an indistinct arc. He leaned closer to her ear, his breath blowing her hair from her neck. It was numb, but it made Vivian Mond¡¯s back turn cold. After waiting for a few seconds, she heard the man say, ¡°I have a way to rest forever.¡± ¡°What¡­ what method?¡± ¡°That is¡­¡± Halfway through his words, he seemed to tease her. It was not until he noticed that the little woman was very nervous that he said, ¡°Cut off your uterus!¡± ¡°Zi¡­ uterus?¡± Vivian Mond was so scared that she took a few steps back and bumped into the sofa behind her. She fell down and looked at Morris Cheal nkly. ¡°No, no¡­ I don¡¯t want it.¡± If the uterus was cut off, the child would never be born again. She would never agree. ¡°Morris Cheal, are you a devil?¡± Vivian Mond, who had always been strong, couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Before this, she didn¡¯t know Morris Cheal¡¯s identity, but now that she knew, she became more and more afraid. Because this man had the ability to crush everything. Killing her was as easy as stepping on ants. Morris Cheal snorted. He took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Trent Stone, contact the hospital. Prepare to remove a uterus immediately¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Before Morris Cheal could finish his words, Vivian Mond suddenly stood up. She snatched his phone away and hung up the phone. Then, she yelled angrily and aggrievedly, ¡°Why? Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you have money?¡± It turned out that it was meaningless to pretend to be innocent and pitiful in front of this man. Because this bastard was simply a cold-blooded animal. ¡°We¡¯ll know if we can try.¡± Morris Cheal snatched the phone from her hand and walked past her. ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Vivian Mond grabbed Morris Cheal ¡®s hand and knelt on the ground with a thud. She said in a tearful voice, ¡°Mr. Cheal, you can¡¯t do this. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m pregnant, but if I¡¯m pregnant, I¡¯ll definitely have an abortion.¡± In order to protect the uterus, Vivian Mond tried her best. ¡°What dignity? It¡¯s worthless in front of my life.¡± She didn¡¯t want to lose her uterus at such a young age. At that time, no man would want it. ¡°You looked indignant just now, but now you kneel down and beg for mercy?¡± The man pinched her chin with his big hand. ¡°Tell me, which side do you think I believe in?¡± ¡°Mr. Cheal, let¡¯s talk about conscience. Your grandmother drugged me and you slept with me. I¡¯m the victim. Why should I bear the consequences?¡± She was very angry. Seeing how pitiful she was just now, but kneeling on the ground with an extremely angry look, this ever-changing emotion aroused Morris Cheal¡¯s interest. ¡°Because money can make youwless.¡± He returned the original words to Vivian Mond and said, ¡°Stay here. Someone will pick you up for surgeryter.¡± Morris Cheal took out a tissue and wiped the hand which pinched her chin as if he felt very dirty. After throwing the tissue into the trash can, he turned around and left. ¡°Mr. Cheal?¡± ¡°Mr. Cheal? We have something to discuss.¡± ¡°Hey, Morris Cheal, don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Morris Cheal, you are a bastard, scum!¡± Seeing the man walk out of the living room without looking back, Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t help cursing. Then she got up and sat on the sofa. She patted the dust that did not exist on his knees and muttered, ¡°You shameless man.¡± The elevator door closed and the man left. Vivian Mond sat on the couch and reached out to touch her phone, wanting to call Madame Cheal. However, it was only then that she realized that her phone was gone. After a while, she remembered that Morris Cheal had approached her just now. She was afraid that he would have taken her phone away at that time. ¡°I can¡¯t just sit and wait.¡± Vivian Mond¡¯s heart spun as she thought about how she could escape from this ce. She got up and looked around the floor, only to find an elevator and a tightly locked door at the end of the corridor. Two burly bodyguards walked out of the door of the living room. Vivian Mond walked around the room and finally went to the bedroom. She took out a lighter, wrapped a roll of toilet paper with a mop, lit it, and pointed it at the ceiling. In just a second, the fire started and began to blow. From the bedroom to the side bedroom, to the kitchen, and the bathroom, all of them were touched by Vivian Mond¡¯s fire. At the same time, the smoke rm was triggered. When she heard the rm, she immediately put the mop aside in a corner and ran out of the bathroom. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the fire?¡± Two bodyguards rushed in with panic on their faces. Vivian Mond shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ It¡¯s too scary¡­¡± ¡°Lao Liu, go and look over there. I¡¯ll look over here.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Get it.¡± The two bodyguards immediately ran inside to check the situation. Vivian Mond was secretly delighted. She immediately ran out of the living room and pressed the button for the 38th floor elevator. After escaping from Shades Club, she stopped a taxi and left directly. ¡°Driver, let¡¯s go to St. Hospital. Forget it, let¡¯s go to Vi Dengkil.¡± She originally wanted to go to St. Hospital to find her adoptive parents, but now she decided to go to Vi Dengkil to get money from the Lee family, and then left Houston with her adoptive parents. When she donated bone marrow to the youngest son of the Lee family, her biological father promised topensate her with 50, 000 yuan when they leave Houston. Vivian Mond disdained taking his money, but she had no other choice. She hadn¡¯t gotten her sry yet, and the only 5, 000 yuan left was to pay for Morris Cheal¡¯s treatment. She had to take her adoptive parents back to the countryside and money are needed everywhere. It was difficult to move without money. Half an hourter, they arrived at Vi Dengkil. Vivian Mond got out of the car and walked to the door of the vi. She pressed the doorbell. After a while, the door of the vi was opened. Yorlien Green, who was dressed in luxurious clothes, looked at her and frowned. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Yorlien Green, who was nearly 50 years old, wore a royal blue V-neck shirt and ck high-waisted pants. She looked young and elegant because of her good maintenance. She was Vivian Mond¡¯s biological mother. ¡°Where¡¯s Phu Yen Lee? I have something to discuss with him.¡± Vivian Mond went straight to the point. ¡°What are you talking about? You also called his name?¡± Yorlien Green looked at Vivian Mond with contempt and disdain. Sometimes, Vivian Mond didn¡¯t understand. She and Yoona Lee were of the same mother. Why did they dislike herself? ¡°I can¡¯t call the name?¡± Vivian Mond chuckled. ¡°Sure. Where¡¯s your husband? I have something to discuss with him.¡± ¡°You¡­ Humph, you really came from a poor and remote ce without any rules.¡± Yorlien Green was very angry with her. ¡°The rules are all taught by mother. It¡¯s not bad for me, a person who doesn¡¯t have a real father and mother, to be alive. Why should I follow the rules?¡± Vivian Mond had never thought that she would have such an attitude when she saw her biological parents again. Chapter 9 Intentional Murder of Parents But they had gone too far. ¡°He¡¯s not at home. You cane backter.¡± Yorlien Green didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with her and closed the door directly. Vivian Mond seemed to have expected her to do this, so she pushed the door open first and walked in. ¡°Vivian Mond, what are you doing? Get out of here!¡± Yorlien Green was furious. ¡°Mom, who is it?¡± Yoona Lee happened to walk down the stairs. When she saw Vivian Mond, she couldn¡¯t help but be annoyed. ¡°Vivian Mond, this is my house. What are you doing here?¡± They were clearly rted by blood, but they hated her so much. Vivian Mond¡¯s heart ached, but she remained calm andposed. ¡°Nothing much. I just want to get back the reward for saving Mr. Cheal.¡± Her words made Yorlien Greenugh at her. ¡°It was Yoona who saved Mr. Cheal. What does it have to do with you?¡± Although she was also her biological daughter sitting in front of her, Yorlien Green, who was pampered, still disliked Vivian Mond, who came out of a poor and remote ce. She always felt that this wild girl was rude and unreasonable. If outsiders knew of Vivian Mond¡¯s existence, they would probably ruin the perfect image she and Yoona had built in front of the public. Vivian Mond looked at Yorlien Green and Yoona Lee. She smiled and said, ¡°You are indeed mother and daughter. You can lie without changing your faces. I¡¯m afraid that the Great Wall is not as thick as your face.¡± ¡°Vivian Mond, you shut up!¡± Yoona Lee snorted. She really didn¡¯t want to see Vivian Mond, so she said to Yorlien Green,¡±Mommy, she is here to ask for money. Give her 50, 000 yuan and let her go.¡± ¡°Yoona is right.¡± Yorlien Green nodded,¡±Mom goes upstair and get it for her now.¡± ¡± your are not short of money, and give me a hundred million yuan for saving Mr. Cheal. From now on, we do not owe each other.¡± Vivian Mond¡¯s words were astonishing. ¡°Vivian Mond, you should not be too greedy.¡± Yoona Lee red at her. ¡°We can only give you at most 100, 000 yuan.¡± ¡°We give you one hundred thousand, and you must take the money to leave Houston immediately. As for the Cheal family, they only recognize Yoona as their savior. Besides, can you prove you save the Cheal?¡± Yorlien asked. ¡± Although you delete the video and stole the ring, I have the records in the takeout APP to prove I pass by that road on that day.¡± Vivian waved her phone and said, ¡°Although the records can¡¯t prove I saved Morris Cheal absolutely, Yoona Lee doesn¡¯t even have the order in the takeout APP that day. How can Morris Cheal not doubt it? However, I might not be able to get Morris Cheal¡¯s reward instead of getting into trouble, so I want give this chance to Yoona Lee.¡± In fact, Vivian Mond¡¯s takeout didn¡¯t been delivered to the customer, so the take-out App didn¡¯t have the records that she bypassed that path. This was why when Yoona Lee lied in front of Morris Cheal, she did not stand up to refute. Although the takeout App could not provide enough evidence, it could scare the Lee family. ¡°You¡­¡± Yoona Lee didn¡¯t expect Vivian Mond to have a backup n. She was afraid that Vivian exposed her in front of Morris Cheal, so she asked, ¡°How much do you want?¡± ¡°For the sake of Mrs. Lee giving birth to me, I¡¯ll give you a discount. Give me ten million.¡± Yorlien Green: ¡°Ten million? You must be dreaming.¡± Yoona Lee, ¡°Vivian Mond, you¡¯re really crazy.¡± Coming from a poor and remote ce, she really dared to ask for so much money. Of course, Yoona Lee and Yorlien Green certainly could not ept Vivian Mond¡¯s threat. Vivian Mond didn¡¯t waste any more time. She stood up and prepared to leave. ¡± You don¡¯t agree, and I can find Madame Cheal. She¡¯s the matriarch of the Cheal family, and she can make the decision.¡± Yoona Lee still hadn¡¯t figured out why Madame Cheal knew Vivian Mond and doted on her so much.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She couldn¡¯t help but feel that Vivian Mond was a great threat to her. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Yoona Lee shouted, ¡°Mommy and I will discuss this with Daddy. You wait here.¡± Yoona pulled Yorlien and said, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go upstairs and call Daddy.¡± Yoona Lee and Yorlien Green went upstairs, and Vivian Mond waited downstairs. But Vivian Mond thought they were too despicable, and she was afraid that Yoona and Yorlien discussed some despicable means to handle her upstairs, so Vivian followed them to go upstairs. Vi Dengkil was very old, and its sound instion was not very good. Vivian could vaguely hear their conversation. Listening for a while, Vivian couldn¡¯t heard some dirty ideas to deal with her or her adoptive parents. Vivian couldn¡¯t help but mock himself for being too cautious. When she was ready to go downstairs, Vivian suddenly heard the words ¡°the adoptive parents¡­ have a car ident¡±. Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t hear it very clearly, so she leaned against the door and listened carefully¡­ ¡°Vivian is so greedy, and she looks exactly like me. It¡¯s a threat to keep her. Besides, Madame Cheal likes her so much. How can I marry Morris Cheal?¡± ¡°Yoona, to force Vivian to donate her bones to your brother, we have already broken her adoptive father. Do you still want to hurt her?¡± ¡°Mom, are you confused? If Vivian lives, she is a hindrance to me. Unless¡­ unless you can turn her into a vegetable!¡± Speaking of this, Yoona suddenly raised her voice and became a little anxious. Vivian was standing outside the door, and heard every word. She could not help but feel a chill down her spine with anger. Two months ago, Phu Yen Lee and his wife suddenly appeared in front of Vivian and said they could take her back to the Lee family, but she must donate marrow to their son who was suffering from leukemia. Because the bone marrow of Yoona did not match her brother¡¯s, they had no choice but to find Vivian. Vivian refused. Therefore, a month ago, her adoptive parents suddenly had a car ident. After their adoptive parents were seriously injured and hospitalized, Phu Yen Lee and his wife appeared again, saying that as long as she was willing to donate bone marrow to their son, they could treat her adoptive parents for free. At that time, Vivian still had some doubts about the sudden car ident and the Lee couple. But she felt that they were her biological parents after all, and they would not be so cruel. As a result¡­ She was too naive. Vivian was very angry. She grabbed the door handle tightly and wanted to rush in to confront them! Chapter 10 I Want to Give birth for You Calm down, calm down- Vivian knew Yoona and Yorlien wanted to kill her. If she rushed in now, she wouldpletely fall out with them. At that time, they would kill her directly. Although the Lee family was not as powerful as the Cheal family, it was easy to kill her. What¡¯s more, her adoptive parents were still there. What would they do if something happened to her? They were so vicious!!! Vivian clenched her fists tightly, and her eyes were red with anger. But in the end, she took a deep breath, suppressed her anger, and turned to go downstairs. After sitting on the sofa for a while, Yorlien and Yoona went downstairs. ¡°Vivian, it¡¯s impossible to give you ten million. But after the discussion between my mommy and daddy, they give you this amount. However, you have to transfer the food backstage data to me and leave Houston with your adoptive parents.¡± Yoona looked at Vivian arrogantly and put the check in front of her. Vivian nced at the check, and found it was a total of a million yuan. Vivian slowly raised her eyes and stared at Yoona with angry. Then she looked at Yorlien , and said with coldness, ¡°You want to exchange for the position of Morris Cheal¡¯s wife with just a million yuan, but it is impossible.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so greedy. You and your adoptive parents can¡¯t earn one million in your whole life.¡± Yoona Lee was exasperated. ¡°It is nothing to do with you whether my parents can earn or not. But I can prevent you to be Morris Cheal¡¯s wife!¡± Vivian said coldly. ¡°You¡­ are really greedy!¡± Yorlien shook her head with disdain, and said, ¡°How could I give birth to you? It¡¯s really my shame.¡± ¡°Vivian, my mommy can give you two million at most.¡± ¡°Two million is ok, but I can only change the backstage data of the takeout APP into yours.¡± ¡°No, you must leave Houston!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t say much and turned to leave. Seeing that Vivian was really going to leave, Yoona panicked and immediately said, ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡± Vivian was not happy at all that her n worked out. She said,¡±I don¡¯t want the check. I want you to transfer the money to my ount and write an instruction letter, saying that it¡¯s mypensation for Raine Lee¡¯s marrow donation.¡± How could Vivian not know their tricks? After the money was transferred to her ount, Yoona got the backstage of the takeout APP and changed her personal information. The next day, they called the police and said they transferred two million into a wrong ount. The police would immediately ask her for two million back. At that time, She wouldn¡¯t get nothing. ¡°You are too much.¡± Yorlien couldn¡¯t stand it. Vivian said with a cold smile,¡±I don¡¯t force you.¡± ¡°Forget it, Mommy. Let¡¯s do it first!¡± For her happy life, Yoona could only endure it. Then Vivian sat patiently and waited for them to transfer the money and signed apensation agreement. After everything was settled, she transferred the takeout app to Yoona. Yoona changed the information on the backstage as soon as possible. The delivery order did not been sent to the customer that day, so the backstage information could not prove that Vivian saved Morris Cheal. It would only arouse the suspicion. After all, She wrote Yoona¡¯s name in the hospital at that time. The surveince video was deleted, and the ring was also given to Morris Cheal by Yoona.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. If Vivian gave the backstage information to her , Yoona had enough evidence to prove it was she that saved Morris Cheal. ¡°After your adoptive father recovers, you¡¯d better leave Houston as soon as possible.¡± As soon as the backstage information of the takeout APP was changed, Yoona said with a superior look, ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡± It seemed that Houston was the her territory. Vivian nced at them and leaved without saying anything. After leaving the Lee family home, Vivian did not go to the hospital to visit her adoptive parents as soon as possible. Instead, she took a taxi back to her hometown. In the local police station, Vivian asked about the car ident. The police did not catch the driver who caused the ident. Vivian was suspicious. She asked about the details, and got the license te number of the ident car. At the same time, she secretly recorded. That day, she took a car back to Houston and contacted a trustworthy private detective agency in Houston. She gave a deposit of 20, 000, provided clues about the driver of the car ident, and asked the private detective to investigate the ident of her adoptive parents. The Lee family was despicable and vicious. She had to find out the truth and caught the real murderer, so as to give her adoptive parents an exnation. At the same time, she offended Morris Cheal, and the Lee family had evil intentions towards her. In case, she had to have money to rely on and leave a way out for herself. This was the reason why Vivian ept the Lee family¡¯s two million to buy her takeout APP backstage. Vivian knew if she asked for too much money, she would force them into a corner, so as to she would been killed! After dealing with everything, Vivian dragged her tired body to the rental apartment and ran into Morris Cheal¡¯s subordinate, Trent Stone. ¡°Miss Mond, Mr. Cheal is waiting for you.¡± Chapter 11 Being Taken to the Hospital by Morris Cheal Seeing Trent, Vivian felt tightened and scared. She didn¡¯t forget she flooded Morris Cheal¡¯s apartment a few hours ago. ¡°Haha, Trent, what a coincidence.¡± She looked at Trent with an awkward smile. She took out her phone, quickly searched for Madame Cheal¡¯s phone number, and sent her a message. As soon as the message was sent, Trent snatched her phone. ¡°Trent, what are you doing?¡± Vivian pretended to be angry. Trent didn¡¯t even look at Vivian¡¯s phone, and handed it directly to the bodyguard behind him. He said indifferently, ¡°Please.¡± He led Vivian to the side. When the door of the car was opened, Vivian bent down and got in the car. She saw a calm man sitting in the car with his eyes closed. Her heart was pounding. She swallowed hard and smiled obsequiously. ¡°Mr. Cheal, are you¡­ looking for me?¡± The man tilted his head slightly and opened his eyes. He said with his sharp eyes looking at Vivian,¡±Have you thought about how to die?¡± The man only said such a few words. His tone was extremely calm, as if he was saying that the weather was very good today. However, these words determined Vivian¡¯s life with a kind of king¡¯s contempt. ¡°Haha¡­ Of course, I want to¡­ die of old age.¡± Vivian smiled toward the man, but she silently chided Morris Cheal¡¯s ancestors in her mind. The man crossed his fingers and ced them on his abdomen. He tapped the back of his hand with his slender fingers and said, ¡°Trent, go.¡± ¡°Ah? Where are you going?¡± Vivian panicked. While she was asking questions, Trent got in the car and started the car. Morris Cheal closed his eyes again and did not speak. She looked at Trent and asked,¡± Special Assistant Stone, where are we going?¡± ¡°Hospital.¡± ¡°Hospital?¡± Vivian¡¯s face turned pale and felt nervous. Thinking that Morris Cheal said he would cut her uterus today, she became more and more afraid. She had never been afraid of anyone for so many years, but she had to admit that she was really afraid of Morris Cheal. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over¡­ Vivian leaned weakly against the seat, not even struggling to survive. She was waiting for Madame Cheal¡¯s call. Ring- The bell suddenly rang. Vivian was pleasantly surprised to see Morris Cheal pick up his phone. She leaned over and nced at the screen. It was Madame Cheal¡¯s number. ¡°Grandma, save me. Morris Cheal is going to cut off my¡­ um¡­¡± Vivian shouted for help, but before she could finish her words, the man grabbed her by the neck and covered her mouth. ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t want to die!¡± Morris¡¯ sharp gaze shot towards her, and there was a chilling chill in his eyes. Vivian nodded like a rattle. Since Madam Cheal had already called, she had nothing to be afraid of. ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Morris picked up the phone and asked. ¡°Where are you, guy? Where do you want to take Vivian to?¡± Morris Cheal, ¡°¡­¡± Silence. ¡°Don¡¯t keep silent. I warned you If anything happens to Vivian, I would die in front of you!¡± ¡°Grandma, she¡¯s just an insignificant person.¡± ¡°Of course she doesn¡¯t matter, but what I care about is the child in her belly! I know I have no long time to live. I just want to have a grandchild and see you get married.¡± ¡°What do you think she is qualified to marry me?¡± ¡°You can not marry her, but the child in her belly must be kept for me.¡± ¡°Whether there is a child or not is still unknown.¡± ¡± Just wait and do an examination after two months. But if you dare to hurt her during this period, I¡¯ll kill myself to apany your grandfather.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Give the phone to Vivian.¡± Madam Cheal instructed Morris. The man¡¯s brows furrowed slightly while he tightened his phone. Why did she win his grandmother¡¯s favor? After hesitating for a moment, he lease Vivian and passed her the phone. At the same time, he turned on the loudspeaker. ¡°Vivian?¡± Madam Cheal called out. Vivian wiped her mouth with angry, and said with a smile, ¡°Grandma?¡± ¡°Oh, Vivian, how are you?¡± Vivian proudly tilted her head and looked at Morris Cheal. She raised her eyebrows, looking like a viin who achieved his goals. Then, she stopped smiling and burst into tears. ¡°Woo¡­ Grandma, Morris Cheal said he would take me to the hospital and cut my uterus. Woo¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Seeing Vivian¡¯s expression changed so quickly and her acting skills were even more exquisite than an actress¡¯s, Morris¡¯ eyes narrowed slightly and his cold gaze grew deeper.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. If it weren¡¯t for his grandmother¡¯s order, he would strangled Vivian to death. ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t worry. Grandma has already reprimanded him. He won¡¯t bully you anymore. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Uh-huh¡­ I believe in grandma. But¡­ but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°Morris Cheal takes away my phone.¡± ¡°Hum, he is really damn. Well, Vivian, don¡¯t cry. If you have anything, just tell me.¡± Although he only spent three days with Vivian, he had to admit that she was smart and diligent. She was a very good girl. The only defect was her ordinary appearance. It wasn¡¯t that Madam Cheal felt Vivian was ugly, but that she felt Vivian was suitable for living. However, her appearance couldn¡¯t capture Morris¡¯ heart, so there was no way to promote the marriage. ¡°Okay, thank you, grandma.¡± ¡°Give the phone to Morris.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Vivian responded and returned the phone to Morris Cheal. He cancelled the volume and put the phone next to his ear, ¡°Grandma?¡± ¡°Do you still know I¡¯m your grandmother? You are strong and capable. Do you still have me in your heart? How dare you take Vivian to the hospital to cut her uterus? You are so damn.¡± On the other end of the line, Madam Cheal was burning with anger, ¡°Give the phone back to Vivian immediately. From now on, I¡¯ll answer the video call for her every day. If I find anything wrong with her, you wait to collect my corpse.¡± ¡°Grandma¡­ Beep¡­¡± Before Morris Cheal could finish his words, Madam Cheal already hung up the phone. He clutched his phone, and cracking sounds could be heard from his joints. His face was covered with dark clouds, as if a storm was brewing. Vivian looked at Morris and observed his every move. Seeing that he was extremely angry, she knew that Madame Cheal must warn him not to bully her again. Thinking of this, Vivian finally was relieved. ¡°Give her back the phone.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± While Trent Stone drove, he took out Vivian¡¯s phone and handed it to her. ¡°Thank you.¡± Vivian immediately thanked him. She just received the phone when a call came. The name on it was ¡°Grandma Cheal¡±. When she looked at the phone number on the screen, Morris Cheal also noticed it. Chapter 12 Vivian Was Pregnant Vivian picked up the call. Grandma Chealforted her patiently and asked Vivian to call for her help in time if she was in trouble. Vivian happily agreed and hung up the phone. ¡°Stop.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. After hanging up, Vivian immediately asked to stop the car. Morris Cheal looked at her coldly and reached out to pinch her lower jaw. He tugged at her cheek toward him, ¡°Do you think you can do whatever you want with my grandmother¡¯s help?¡± ¡°No.¡± Vivian pushed his hand away and stopped ttering him, ¡°Morris, although you¡¯re handsome and rich, not everyone wants to marry you. You don¡¯t have to feel good about yourself.¡± ¡°As for this matter, it waspletely an ident. I know that you don¡¯t want me to be pregnant, so do me.¡± ¡°Two monthster, when I go to the hospital for an examination, you can ask Trent to follow me. If the result shows I¡¯m pregnant, I can have an abortion operation at that time. From then on, we have nothing to do with each other.¡± Hearing her serious words, Morris¡¯ lips curved into a smile, ¡°Do you think I believe you?¡± How could he believe a cunning woman with rich acting skills? ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you. But this is the best choice, isn¡¯t it?¡± Vivian smiled confidently. Her bright smile disgusted Morris Cheal. ¡°Stop the car!¡± The car stopped. Vivian said very politely, ¡°Goodbye.¡± After that, she opened the car door, got off the car and closed the door violently, making the car shook. Inside the car, Morris Cheal raised his hand and rubbed his temples. He felt Vivian was very troublesome to deal with. ¡°Monitor her phone and arrange for someone around her.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Trent Stone agreed. He didn¡¯t ask more. He had been following his boss for many years, so he was very clear about his boss¡¯s thoughts. His boss was just worried that Vivian might find another man or use other means to get her pregnant in the past two months. ¡­ Since then, Vivian had never seen Morris Cheal again in a month and a half. Her life was back on track. She worked as a security guards in Shades Club in the evening, and delivered takeouts or cook for her adoptive mother who lived in the hospital when she was free in the daytime. As for her adoptive father, he was still unconscious. One day, while Vivian was delivering takeout, she received a call from a private detective. ¡°Miss Mond, I find the car owner of the ident.¡± The private detective said. Causing her adoptive parents¡¯ car ident, the driver escaped. After investigation, the car was supposed to be scrapped, so the driver could not be found at all. The private detective found the ident car and extracted the blood from it for DNAparison. Only then did he realize that the driver who caused the ident was a criminal suspect. After that, Vivian was very sure that the Lee family must bribe the police officer who handled the case. Otherwise, why couldn¡¯t they find out what the private detective could find? ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°I will arrive in Houston in two hours. I will contact you then.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you for your hard work.¡± Hanging up the phone, Vivian whispered, ¡°Dad, Mom, the truth will be revealed soon. I will definitely seek justice for you.¡± At the same time, in the Lee family, Yorlien Green received a call. After hanging up the phone, she nervously looked at Phu Yen Lee and Yoona sitting on the sofa, and said anxiously, ¡°The driver of the car ident is found by the private detective arranged by Vivian. Do you think she has guessed that we did it?¡± ¡°What? Why can Vivian catch him? Don¡¯t you say that you find a reliable person?¡± Yoona felt panicked. This was rted to the Lee family¡¯s reputation. She could not be alone, and she was even more afraid that it would bring her great negative effects. Phu Yen Lee¡¯s face was dark, ¡°Yoona is getting closer and closer to Mr. Cheal recently. We can¡¯t let Vivian find out anything to do with us. Otherwise, if the matter is exposed, our family will have no face to stay in Houston.¡± Yorlien said, ¡°Yes, I am also worried about this.¡± Phu Yen Lee frowned and thought, ¡°Vivian has found the man. If they doesn¡¯t want the matter to be exposed, the man must die.¡± Yorlien asked, ¡°What if Vivian already knows?¡± Yoona said, ¡°She must die! If she doesn¡¯t die, we will not be peaceful.¡± Her delicate cheeks were full of coldness and even a trace of ferociousness. Yorlien Green and Phu Yen Lee looked at each other helplessly. Yorlien¡¯s method was too cruel, but if Vivian knew about it, she would definitely tell Madam Cheal. At that time, it was absolutely impossible for them to make rtionship with the Cheal family. ¡°Alright, I figure it out.¡± Phu Yen Lee couldn¡¯t sit still and got up to leave. Two hourster, on the way back from delivering takeout, Vivian received another call from a private detective. ¡°Do you arrive in Houston? Where am I going to find¡­¡± She felt a little excited. ¡°Hello, Miss Mond. I¡¯m Zoe, the assistant of the private detective. My boss asked me to tell you that we won¡¯t do this business.¡± ¡°What? I¡¯ve given you seventeen to eight-teen thousand. Now you want to push it away?¡± Vivian was a little angry. ¡°On the way back to Houston, the detective who is responsible for investigating you is beaten by a group of people. The driver of the car ident is taken away. My colleague is seriously injured and he is still in the hospital for rescue.¡± ¡°How could this be? Where are you? I¡¯ll go and see¡­¡± ¡°No need. Goodbye.¡± The other party hung up the phone. At this time, Vivian¡¯s mind was nk. She parked her electric motorbike and sat under the shade of a tree by the roadside. The cloudy sky suddenly shed with lightning and thunder, and heavy rain poured down. The bean-sized raindrops fell on her safety guard, but she sat still. The Lee family was so ruthless! Vivian was furious, but at the same time, she was afraid of the Lee family. After sitting alone on the roadside for a long time, she suddenly got up. When she was about to leave, she suddenly felt everything went dark and fell down. In the hospital, The unconscious Vivian was sent to the hospital by Morris¡¯ subordinates. Not long after, Vivian woke up. She opened her eyes and saw the hospital¡¯s facilities. Beside she saw a nurse who was changing a medical bottle for her. She raised her hand to rub her dizzy head and asked the nurse, ¡°Why¡­ why am I here?¡± The nurse changed the medical bottle and said to her, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. You¡¯re too tired and faint.¡± ¡°Ah? I¡¯m¡­ pregnant? That¡¯s impossible. I had my period two days ago.¡± Vivian shook her head like a rattle. She and Morris Cheal only made love for a few times that night, so as to she was pregnant? This¡­ It was too easy. ¡°That¡¯s a sign of miscarriage, so you have a small amount of blood. Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re pregnant?¡± ¡°What?¡­ A sign of miscarriage?¡± Vivian waspletely confused. At this moment, the door was suddenly opened, and Morris Cheal appeared. They have not seen each other for more than a month. Chapter 13 Have an Abortion The man wore a ck shirt, rolled up his sleeves to his elbows, and put his hands in the pockets of his trousers. With an innate noble aura, he looked like a god from heaven. Without any sympathy on his cold and handsome face, he strode in front of Vivian. He stopped and raised his hand. Trent handed over the inspection reports to him. Morris Cheal threw the inspection reports onto Vivian¡¯s face. A few examination sheets scattered on Vivian¡¯s face and fell down on the sheets. Vivian red at Morris with dissatisfaction. Then she picked up the examination sheets and read them. The positive state in the examination sheets showed she was pregnant. ¡°Haha.¡± Vivian felt an inexplicable sourness, and her eyes turned red. It took her a lot of effort and time to find the real murderer of her adoptive parents¡¯ car ident. As a result, the private detective was seriously injured. The driver who caused the ident was rescued and his whereabouts were unknown. She was pregnant, but she had to have an abortion . Perhaps, this was her fate. Even if fate was unfair, she could only ept. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Morris Cheal furrowed his brows with full of displeasure. Vivian sniffed and hid her grievance. She smiled and threw the examination sheets on the table. She looked at the time and said, ¡°Now it¡¯s one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. You can arrange the operation for me. This won¡¯t affect my work at night.¡± Morris¡¯ eyes narrowed slightly. He thought that Vivian would request to keep the child, but Vivian¡¯s respond was beyond his expectations? Morris didn¡¯t hesitate to said, ¡°Trent, inform the doctor and prepare for the operation.¡± After that, he turned and walked out of the ward.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Morris didn¡¯t say another word to her , as if he really hated her. Soon, a nurse came in and asked Vivian to go to the operating room. She got up and walked into the operating room dully. There were two gynecology doctors inside. Seeing the equipment and tools were ced aside, Vivian could almost feel the pain of the tools churning in her body. She subconsciously put her hands on her abdomen, and felt a little pity. If this child did not belong to Morris Cheal, she would definitely keep it. Unfortunately, Morris Cheal didn¡¯t allowed her to do so! ¡°Lie down!¡± The female doctor in a white coat and a mask pointed to the operating table and said coldly. Vivian was stunned. She looked outside the operating room and did not see Morris Cheal. He was really heartless. A living life was in her belly, but was to be deprived of by him ruthlessly. At that moment, Vivian Mond suddenly decided to make herself stronger. Only by being strong enough could she protect those she wanted to protect. She would not like to be beleaguered but unable to fight back like this. Shey on the operating table, and the doctor gave her an injection. After a short while, she fell asleep. As Morris Cheal showed up outside the operating room, the doctors immediately walked up. ¡°Mr. Cheal, she didn¡¯t resist. She¡¯s already asleep.¡± They meant that Vivian was willing to have the operation. ¡°When she wakes up, remember to give her the prepared medicine. You know what else to do, do you?¡± The ¡®medicine¡¯ that Morris mentioned was merely for abortion prevention. ¡°Yes, Mr. Cheal.¡± The doctor nodded. Morris had a meaningful nce at Vivian before he turned and left. Behind him, Trent Stone asked in confusion, ¡°Boss, since you want to keep the baby, why don¡¯t you let Miss Mond know?¡± ¡°She is a greedy woman. If she knows that I want to have the baby, she will be unscrupulous. It¡¯s better not to let her know.¡± Be that as it may, in fact, Morris was also testing Vivian. He wanted to see if she was willing to abort the baby as she had promised before. And that was the result. He had underestimated her. ¡°But there will be morning sickness during pregnancy. She will know sooner orter.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s my inspection of her during this period of time.¡± Morris paused and said to Trent, ¡°Tell the club to allow her to get off work at 12 o¡¯clock every night.¡± ¡°Miss Mond does part-time take-away service every day. Will she deliver food if she is off so early?¡± After all, she had signs of miscarriage, so Trent reminded him. Morris curled his thin lips slightly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that as I wish?¡± Grandma didn¡¯t want him to do anything to her, but if she got a miscarriage identally, it would be good for him. ¡­ Half an hourter, Vivian woke up. Shaking her dizzy head, she looked at the hanging liquid and asked the nurse beside, ¡°Is the operation done?¡± ¡°Yes. But you shall have the intravenous injection of antibiotic medicine for a week and a reexamination in a month.¡± The nurse said seriously and earnestly, ¡°You¡¯ve already had an abortion. Remember to lie in bed and rest for three days. Don¡¯t do heavy work within half a month, let alone smoke and drink. Otherwise, it¡¯s very likely that you will have your health damaged and won¡¯t be able to get pregnant for the rest of your life.¡± The ¡°antibiotic medicine¡± mentioned by the nurse was just an excuse to make Viviane over on time to have the abortion prevention medicine. ¡°Is it that serious? All right, I¡¯ll pay attention to it.¡± Vivian nodded like a rattle. She was still so young. She must ensure her fertility. Otherwise, she would not be able to get married for the rest of her life. After calming down, Vivian put her hand on her belly, feeling wronged. Her first baby had just ¡°gone¡±. The intravenous injection finished, Vivian got up and moved about, but was surprised that she was feeling well and everything was normal. ¡°Nurse, why don¡¯t I feel anything after the operation?¡± The nurse¡¯s eyes shed slightly. She smiled awkwardly, ¡°Abortion is a minor operation. Although it doesn¡¯t hurt or itch, you should have enough rest.¡± As she spoke, she handed a pile of medicine to Vivian. ¡°These are the medicines you¡¯re to take. Doses are indicated on the package.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± After returning to the rental apartment, Vivian asked the club for another three days off. The club readily agreed. She felt grateful. ¡°The manager of the club is so nice. It¡¯s so easy to ask for leave.¡± Last time she was easily granted three days off for the visit to Cheal¡¯s Mansion and this time, the club approved another three days off for her without asking any questions. Shey in bed for three days. Every day, she would cook on time and sent meals to her mother who was in hospital. She would take her mother out for a walk in the sun and give her unconscious father a massage. Apart from that, she went to hospital to get the intravenous injection of anibiotic medicine. Then she spent the rest of the time lying at home, not even daring to deliver takeout. Then one day, while she was lying at home and browse her mobile phone, a piece of news popped up on the news app, which reads ¡°The Body of a Red Arrester in Houston Bay¡±. Seeing the headline of the news, she clicked in curiously. The body in the photo was blurred, but the previous photo of the wanted criminal was attached. ¡°This guy¡­ is so familiar.¡± Vivian Mond muttered to herself. Suddenly, her eyes widened and she immediately took out the photos that the private detective had sent her a few days ago. After theparison, she was so shocked that she suddenly sat up from the floor. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± The deceased exposed in the news was the driver of the ident who had injured her adoptive parents. He was also the one rescued from the private detective. Chapter 14 Being Caught by Morris on the spot Vivian couldn¡¯t think of a second person other than the Lee family, who would rescue a murderer. But who would know that he ended up being killed after being saved? She should have thought of this. The Lee family were like snakes and scorpions. Killing witnesses and destroying evidence were the best choice. Oh. NO. Not only did she lose thest clue, but she was also discovered by the Lee family because of the investigation of the murderer. If they knew that she had already known the truth, would she be the next to die? The unexpected news made her heart beat faster and she could not calm down for a long time. But no matter what would happen, she could only bear the result silently. She could not let her adoptive parents know about it. After the three-day leave, she returned to work.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. In order not to be noticed by the Lee family, she went to the hospital to apany her adoptive mother every day, trying not to appear in front of the Lee family. Meanwhile, she followed strictly the doctor¡¯s words, ¡°no wine for a month and have a proper rest.¡± In secret, she spent a lot of money finding a private detective agency to secretly investigate her adoptive parents¡¯ car ident. A month passed quietly. She took time to do a reexamination in hospital. The results showed that everything was good. After Vivian left the hospital, Morris received a call from the hospital. ¡°Mr. Cheal, Miss Mond has already done the B-ultrasonic examination. The fetus has been developing very well for more than two months. ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she show signs of miscarriage? Will it affect her if she sends takeout every day recently?¡± Morris asked. ¡°Miss Mond has been living in the countryside since she was a child, so she is very healthy physically and not as delicate as ordinary pregnant women.¡± ¡°I see.¡± He had thought that Vivian¡¯s non-stop running around would affect her unborn baby. However, things had gone contrary to his wishes. Shades Club. As night fell, there were more and more people in the club. With bright lights and nice wine, those young men and women, who were exhausted at work, indulged themselves wantonly, either swaying their bodies in the dance floor, or drunk on the table. Seeing this scene, Vivian couldn¡¯t help thinking that if the Lee family hadn¡¯t deliberately framed her adoptive parents, at this time, she would take the money in her hand back to her hometown to open a bar or a supermarket to live a simple and peaceful life. At about ten o¡¯clock in the evening, when Vivian was hiding at leisure in the corner, a voice came from the walkie-talkie. ¡°Vivian, Vivian,e to the men¡¯s restroom. Mr. Shaw is looking for you.¡± ¡°The men¡¯s restroom? Get out of my way. What kind of men¡¯s restroom are we going to?¡± Vivian pressed the walkie-talkie and said disdainfully. ¡°Oh, Vivian,e on. Mr. Shaw is asking you toe. Don¡¯t worry, there is nobody else in the men¡¯s restroom now.¡± John Chad knew Vivian¡¯s concerns, as he told her. ¡°Issac Shaw again! Okay, okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± After that, Vivian hung the walkie-talkie on her waist and went to the restroom. As soon as she arrived at the men¡¯s restroom, several security guards immediately greeted her. ¡°Hurry up and have a look. Mr. Shaw is lying on the toilet, refusing to get up.¡± ¡°He asked you toe.¡± ¡°Hey hey, Vivian, you must catch the chance. Maybe a wild chicken will turn into a phoenix.¡± ¡­ Hearing the teasing, Vivian kicked at John. ¡°Who is the wild chicken?¡± ¡°Bah! Bah! Look at my mouth.¡± John smiled awkwardly, ¡°Vivian is a carp leaping over the dragon gate.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. You guys go and do your business. If the manager sees us, he willin that we arezy.¡± She waved her hand and asked them to walk around the club. Walking into the men¡¯s restroom, she saw the firstpartment open. She tilted her head and walked over, only to see Issac sitting on the toilet, vomiting incessantly at the trash can. Issac, the second son of the Shaw family in Houston, looked handsome but good for nothing. He was a well-known dandy, a yboy. He was always referred to as the target of ridicule. How did Vivian know him? It could be said no discord, no concord. Not long after she came to work at the Shades Club, she encountered Issac bullying John. Vivian couldn¡¯t stand it. She immediately picked up a bottle from the table and smashed the bottom of the bottle. She pointed the sharp bottle at Issac and said very arrogantly, ¡°John is my buddy. How dare you touch him again?¡± Issac pointed at the alcohol on the table and said, ¡°If you can drink up this bottle of vodka, I will spare him.¡± Vivian, who had been drinking with her adoptive father since she was a child, was very good at drinking. She took a bottle of vodka and chugged it Since then, not to mention the security guards, even Issac had been impressed by her After that, Issac often asked her to have a drink and gradually they became friends. The security guards felt that she was bold and righteous, so they were deeply admired her and called her ¡°Sister Vivian¡±! ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Issac couldn¡¯t help throwing up again. Vivian felt disgusted. She covered her nose with one hand and knocked at Issac on the shoulder with the stun stick in the other hand. ¡°Issac, you¡¯re drunk. Get out of here. Is it disgusting to sit here?¡± Hearing Vivian¡¯s voice, Issac wiped his mouth with a tissue. His handsome face was full of smiles. He reached out to her and said, ¡°Come on, help me up.¡± ¡°Help you up? I¡¯m afraid t will get my hand dirty.¡± She swung the stun stick with a look of disgust, ¡°Hold this.¡± Holding the stun stick obediently, Issac got up and walked to the basin. He took a handful of water to rinse his mouth and washed his face. Vivian crossed her arms around her chest and leaned against the wall, looking at him. ¡°Which girl dumped you again? Look at you!¡± Issac held the sink with both hands and looked at himself in the mirror. He suddenly smiled and tilted his head to look at Vivian. ¡°Everyone thinks I¡¯m a good-for-nothing, don¡¯t they?¡± His smile was a little bitter and helpless. The sudden seriousness made Vivian a little uneasy. She grabbed a few pieces of tissue and handed them to him. ¡°Get away if you¡¯re not drunk! Uh¡­ Hey, Issac, what are you doing?¡± Before Vivian could finish her words, Issac suddenly grabbed her by the arm and pressed her against the wall. ¡°Vivian, do you know that you are the only one who has treated me in a different way so far?¡± He was so drunk that Vivian felt ufortable because of the strong smell of alcohol all over him. ¡°Vivian, would you like to be my girlfriend?¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t take Issac¡¯s drunk words seriously at all. Instead, she red at him. ¡°Did I not beat you up recently? Don¡¯t you know who you are?¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you see, how ugly you are. I don¡¯t even dislike you. Why not putting up with me?¡± ¡°Issac, are you awake? Do you want me to take you to sober up?¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help but chide him. ¡°Ahem, ahem¡­¡± At this moment, there came suddenly a cough at the door of the men¡¯s restroom. Hearing it, they turned their heads and looked over. Vivian¡¯s back stiffened and her eyes widened. Morris Cheal? How could it be him? Why was he here? But the next moment, at the thought of the unborn baby that had ¡°gone¡±, she realized that she had nothing to do with Morris, and she then became indifferent again. ¡°Oh, what a coincidence. Mr. Cheal is also here to go to the bathroom?¡± Issac was still holding on to the wall with one hand and the other in his pocket. He tilted his head and looked at Morris, who had suddenly appeared, and greeted him. The Shades Club was a property under Morris¡¯ name. Although he usually lived in the apartment on the top floor, he rarely came down to patrol other than attending social activities with his partners. Who knew that he woulde to inspect today? And consequently he caught this shameless woman hooking up with Issac, a good-for-nothing. Chapter 15 Vivian Looking for Troubles He nced at Vivian coldly and then looked at Issac. ¡°Well, Mr. Shaw, are you having another girlfriend again?¡± Issac smiled evilly and held Vivian¡¯s waist. ¡°Let me introduce her to you. She¡¯s my new girlfriend, Vivian.¡± With this, Issac looked at Vivian again. ¡°This is Houston¡¯s famous young talent, a business giant, a diamond king, Mr. Cheal.¡± Although Issac was praising Morris, for some reason, Vivian could still feel a hint of ridicule. She could also feel Issac¡¯s dislike for him. Coincidentally, she also hated Issac. Therefore, Vivian looked at Morris very cooperatively. She raised her head slightly and pretended not to know him. ¡°Oh, Mr. Cheal. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. Today, I see that you deserve your reputation.¡± Hearing this, Morris¡¯ handsome face darkened at a speed visible to the naked eye. Even Trent, who was standing behind him, couldn¡¯t stop the corners of his mouth from twitching. Well¡­ Miss Mond was provoking his boss. ¡°How can such an ugly woman attract Mr. Shaw¡¯s attention?¡± Morris said in a deep voice. ¡°Hahaha. Beauty is in the eye of the beholder.¡± ¡°It seems that Mr. Shaw¡¯s eyes are not very good. Do you want me to introduce you to a good oculist?¡± ¡°Seeing too manymonce women, I think a woman like Vivian is more attractive.¡± ¡°Is she more attractive? Or is she better at seducing men?¡± Morris¡¯ handsome features were extremely cold, and his powerful aura made Vivian feel a lot of pressure. Even so, Vivian just hid her anger and did not argue with him. ¡°Ha-ha-ha¡­¡± Hearing Morris¡¯ words, Issac raised his head andughed. Suddenly, he reached out and covered his chest. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Feeling nauseous, he bent down and wanted to vomit. ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­.¡± He retched a few times but didn¡¯t spit anything out. He put his arms around Vivian¡¯s neck and said, ¡°Vivian, I¡¯m not well. Send me back.¡± Vivian nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She naturally held his arm on her shoulder and helped Issac out. Morris and Trent just stood at the door. When they saw her walking over, they didn¡¯t show any intention of making way for her. The woman red at him coldly. ¡°Mr. Cheal, give way.¡± What a good dog! Morris¡¯ gazed down at Vivian sharply for a momen, his cold eyes emitting a chill. A few secondster, Morris took two steps back and gave way to them. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Cheal!¡± Vivian purposely raised her voice. She was expressing her gratitude to Mr. Cheal, but her words were full of sarcasm. As soon as she finished speaking, Issac smiled at Morris and imitated Vivian¡¯s tone. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Cheal¡­ Ugh¡­¡± Because he brushed past him, Issac was very close to Morris. He was really afraid that he would vomit on Morris the next moment. The two left. It wasn¡¯t until they disappeared at the end of the corridor of the public security room that Trent asked, ¡°Boss, how about asking someone to teach Issac a lesson?¡± Morris¡¯ eyes narrowed slightly, from which a cold light shot out. ¡°Just a good-for-nothing. If you argue with him, you¡¯ll only lower yourself.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Trent still wanted to say something, but Morris had already left.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. On the other side, Vivian helped Issac out of the Shades Club. Issac¡¯s men, who had been waiting for a long time, came over and asked, ¡°Is Mr. Shaw drunk again?¡± ¡°Bring him back quickly. Remember to sober him up.¡± Vivian pushed Issac to his men. She raised her arms and smelt the wine on her body. She felt a pungent and unpleasant smell and couldn¡¯t help wanting to vomit. ¡°Thank you, Miss Mond.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± She waved her hand and turned to leave, but Issac suddenly grabbed her wrist. ¡°Mr. Cheal knows you, doesn¡¯t he?¡± He was obviously drunk. How could he see such a ¡°small detail¡±? Vivian shook her head. ¡°Are you kidding me? Morris Cheal is the god-like existence in Houston. We can only look up at him. How can we know each other?¡± ¡°Hahaha, you are right.¡± Issac raised his head and smiled. He waved to her and got into the car. The car started and left. She stood at the gate for a while before turning around and walking into the Shades Club. However, just as she walked in, she ran into Trent. ¡°Miss Mond, Boss asked you to go over.¡± Vivian nced at Trent unhappily. ¡°Go back and tell Morris Cheal that I have nothing to do with him. Why should I be summoned by him? Does he really think he is the god of Houston?¡± He was just a heartless bastard. It was said that ¡°even a vicious tiger will not eat its cubs¡±, but he, Morris Cheal, even wanted to kill his unborn baby! ¡°Miss Mond, Boss asked to you to go over!¡± Trent Stone looked at Vivian calmly and repeated his words. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± The small woman was a little unhappy and reached behind herself to get the stun stick at her waist. ¡°Miss Mond, please don¡¯t refuse me.¡± ¡°I say, get out of the way!¡± From the first time she saw Morris until now, Vivian had no longer had a good impression of him. She even hated him. Therefore, when she saw Trent¡¯s arrogant appearance in front of her, she could think of Morris¡¯ cold face. That made her¡­ disgusted. She pointed the stun stick at Trent, her sharp, cold eyes staring at him without blinking. Her eyes were full of anger. Trent almost couldn¡¯t help but take actions, but thinking of the would-be young master of the Cheal family in her belly, he had no choice but to step aside. Vivian snorted, walked into the club, and continued to patrol inside. However, when she passed by room 288, someone suddenly appeared and dragged her into the room, pushing her against the door. ¡°Morris? Are you crazy? Let me go!¡± Looking at the man standing in front of her, Vivian was annoyed. The man who was haunting her. Morris pinched her cheeks with his big hands, and his deep, three-dimensional facial features were full of frost. ¡°Do youe to the club just to lure men?¡± Damn it, she is so desperate to find a yboy like Issac. His big palm was very powerful, making her chin hurt, but Vivian was tough and unyielding. She frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me luring men? I just like Issac! Does it have anything to do with you?¡± Perhaps out of psychological inversion, to annoy Morris, she admitted that she was flirting with a man. ¡°It¡¯s not that long since I slept with you. How cheap are you being in a hurry to have sex with another man. ?¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help but smile sarcastically. ¡°Mr. Cheal, we¡¯re both adults. It¡¯s normal for men and women to make love. Oh, no¡­¡± She frowned as if she had thought of something. With a smirk on her red lips, she said, ¡°Men like Mr. Cheal, who doesn¡¯t like women, need to take some drug to get to bed. Naturally, they don¡¯t understand.¡± She clearly said the words ¡°take some drug¡± and deliberately slowed down, as if she wasughing at Morris¡¯ impotence. She should know that this was a great humiliation and stimtion for men. A ruthless look appeared on Morris¡¯ cold face. The next moment¡­ Chapter 16 She Hit Morris She was grabbed by the arm and taken directly by Morris into a smallpartment in the private room. The private rooms on the third floor of the Shades Club were all VIP rooms, with a smallpartment in each, just to provide people with ¡°convenience¡±. Bang- The door of the smallpartment was mmed shut heavily, and she was mercilessly thrown onto the bed by Morris. Vivian¡¯s heart was thumping. ¡°Morris, what are you doing? In aw-based society, if you dare to act recklessly, do you believe that I¡¯ll call the police?¡± She warned Morris, but her little hands quietly picked up the walkie-talkie. Before she could speak, she felt that her palm was empty. The walkie-talkie had been taken away by Morris. With a click, it fell to the ground and broke into pieces. Vivian felt a chill running down her spine when she sensed the man¡¯s cold aura. ¡°What, what, what are you trying to do?¡± As soon as Vivian finished speaking, the man had already gone up to hers, snatched her stun stick and threw it aside. ¡°Are you wanting men? I¡¯ll help you.¡± The next moment, she heard a sizzling sound. Her summer ck, thin security uniform had been destroyed by him bare-handed. Vivian wanted to cry. Was the quality of this dress so bad? ¡°Morris, calm down, calm down.¡± She pointed at her face and said, ¡°You see, I¡¯m so ugly. How can you kiss me? If you want to have sex today, I¡¯ll call those little princesses for you. You can choose whoever¡­¡± The man looked at her tanned face with thick eyebrows and freckles all over her face. He could not help but frown. ¡°You are really ugly.¡± He thought that he had seen countless beauties. Even if they lured him, he would not be attracted. However, when he thought of how Vivian and Issac looked at each other, he couldn¡¯t help but think of her charming voice on the top floor that night. He couldn¡¯t help but want to ¡°punish¡± her severely. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right. I¡¯m so ugly that you will lose your appetite. I¡¯d better find the best woman in the club for you.¡± Vivian smiled obsequiously and was about to get up when the man covered her face with the torn ck uniform. ¡°If I won¡¯t see you, I won¡¯t lose my appetite.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± What? ¡°Hey¡­ Morris, don¡¯t be like this¡­¡± The woman was going crazy and kept struggling. However, she was no match for Morris at all.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Although she was good at martial arts, she had no power to fight back. With another sizzling sound, she suddenly felt cold. In the struggle and resistance, he still subdued her in the end. At that time, she, who was still shouting, suddenly felt wronged. She sobbed and scolded, ¡°Morris, you bastard, how can you treat me like this¡­ Ah¡­ I haven¡¯t dated with others yet¡­ I haven¡¯t got married¡­ woowoo¡­¡± ¡°Bastard, scumbag¡­¡± ¡°Morris, I hate you so much¡­¡± Vivian struggled in vain and kept scolding the man with tears in her eyes. However, such a scolding made the man¡¯s hormones burst out. He enjoyed it more and even fell into her trap. But this kind of pleasure did not make Morris dizzy. He clearly knew that Vivian had been pregnant for more than two months, so he did not dare to be too reckless. After that, he leaned over to her ear and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Remember, even if it¡¯s the woman I don¡¯t want, it¡¯s not up to anyone else to touch!¡± He let go of her hand. At that moment, Vivian lifted the clothes covering her face and red at him with tears in her eyes. She raised her hand and pped him directly. ¡°Morris, you bastard!¡± What right did a despicable man have to treat her like this? If he had been druggedst time, then what was it today? After all, Vivian was a girl who had practiced Taekwondo. When that p hit Morris¡¯ face, it naturally hurt a little. His face turned to the side, and his hair on his forehead was messy, hiding the coldness between his eyebrows. His inky eyes narrowed slightly as he stared at Vivian. At that moment, with his cold eyes, he seemed to be thinking about how to kill her. Out of impulse, she pped him. Vivian was shocked by his cold expression. The arrogance disappeared in an instant. She licked her lips with the tip of her tongue. Perhaps because she was too nervous, she restlessly clenched the thin quilt with her hands. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ why are you looking at me like this? It¡¯s your fault. I¡¯m not sitting at the bar, and I¡¯m not your girlfriend. How can you touch me?¡± When Morris heard Vivian¡¯s words, the coldness on his cold face instantly dissipated. In Houston, even though he had great power, but treating a girl like this¡­ In thest second, the cold man felt a little guilty, but the next moment, looking down at her ugly face, he could not help but cover her face with a piece of cloth. ¡°You mean you wantpensation?¡± ¡°Who cares about yourpensation!¡± Vivian brushed off the cloth on her face, angry and aggrieved. Since he thought she was ugly, how could he touch her? She was slept with, but was despised. Who was she going to argue with? Vivian wrapped herself in the nket. She only felt that Morris was a bastard who had no taste. However, she did not dare to provoke him. Because¡­ ¡°I can forgive you for what happened today, but I hope that my father¡¯s treatment fee at St. Hospital can be cut off.¡± St. Hospital was a high-ss private hospital in Houston and owned by the Cheal family. She had nothing to do with the Cheal family and should have let her adoptive parents leave St. Hospital. But she heard from her adoptive mother that there were experts in St. Hospital who treated her adoptive father, which was very effective. She could only bear the expensive medical expenses and let her adoptive father continue to be treated there. At the same time, she also had selfish motives. That was St. Hospital, under the name of the Cheal family. Because the Lee family was afraid of the Cheal family, they did not dare to hurt her adoptive parents in St. Hospital. Although Vivian thought so, the high hospital fees of St. Hospital made her heart ache. ¡°To cut off?¡± The man raised his eyebrows with an evil smile on his lips. ¡°If you perform well, I can consider sparing all the medical expenses.¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Pervert. Scum. Who says that he doesn¡¯t like women? The unscrupulous media¡¯s report couldn¡¯t be believed. Morris raised, tidied up, and left the private room. ¡°Someone will send you clothester.¡± After walking out of the private room, Morris immediately instructed Trent, who was standing at the door, ¡°Tell the pharmacy on the way to from the Shades Club to Exquisite Chamber. If Vivian buys contraceptive pills, they must exchange it for vitamins.¡± Vivian¡¯s single apartment was in Exquisite Chamber. ¡°Yes, boss. I¡¯ll give the order immediately.¡± Trent was quite shocked. ording to the boss, did he sleep with Miss Mond just now? Even Trent, who had followed him for more than ten years, couldn¡¯t understand for a moment how he could make it facing an ugly woman. Trent clearly remembered that her boss didn¡¯t like to spend time with women. However, he had be so strange recently. As expected, Vivian, who got off work at 12 o¡¯clock in the evening, found a pharmacy on her way home. The pharmacist, who had been informed, keptparing her with the photos on theputer to make sure it was the right person. After confirming it was her, he sold the changed bag of ¡®contraceptive pill¡¯ to Vivian. Chapter 17 Issac Pretending to be a Boyfriend Back home in the evening, after washing up, Vivian poured a cup of hot water and had the medicine. Thest ident caused her to be pregnant. This time, she could not make the same mistake again. However, that bastard Morris was not human at all. After having everything done, Viviany in bed and browsed her phone for a while before she fell asleep. Early the next morning, she got up early, made millet porridge and fried vegetables, packed them in lunch boxes, and rode to St. Hospital. Usually, she could only cook and send meals to her adoptive mother at noon and in the afternoon. But recently, she got off work at 24 o¡¯clock. She was free and could cook and send meals to her in the morning. Riding on a small electric bike, she carried the lunch boxes to St. Hospital. In the ward of the inpatient department, the adoptive mother, who was in a dark blue printed chiffon shirt and ck trousers, was washing her adoptive father¡¯s face . Her head was already full of silver hair. Time left ruthless marks on her face. The wrinkles on her face became obvious. ¡°s, old man, why haven¡¯t you woken up yet? You¡¯ve had a good time lying on the bed. It¡¯s very hard for our daughter. Shees and goes in the wind and rain every day. In addition to working, she has to cook for me three meals a day. I feel so sorry for her.¡± Her adoptive mother, Jenny Doyle, helped her adoptive father wipe his face as she muttered to herself. Vivian¡¯s nose twitched when she heard that, but she just walked in with a smile. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s there to worry about? I have nothing to do. Come and eat.¡± She put the thermal lunchboxes on the table, took the washing towel from her adoptive mother, and went to the bathroom with the basin. ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t cook for me in the future. I can eat steamed buns in the morning.¡± St. Hospital was a high-end private hospital, and the surrounding restaurants here were naturally very expensive. In order to save money, Jenny Doyle only ate steamed buns for three meals a day. Vivian Mond was reluctant to watch her adoptive mother work so hard every day. ¡°Mom, hurry up and eat. The food will be coldter.¡± Vivian came out of the bathroom with a bright smile, as if nothing happened to her, ¡°How has my dad been these days?¡± ¡°He moves his fingers from time to time. I just don¡¯t know when he will wake up. s¡­¡± Jenny sighed, unscrewed the heat preservation box and began to eat the millet gruel. Vivian sat by the bed and massaged Tamsin Mond. ¡°You see, your father has responded. I am considering to take him back to his hometown these two days.¡± During eating the meal, Jenny looked at Vivian. ¡°Look at your face. What a beautiful girl you used to be. In order to treat your father and me, you submit to the Lee family and pretended to be ugly. I feel so sorry for you.¡± Although they moved to St. Hospital, her adoptive parents still thought that the hospital was owned by the Lee family. ¡°How can you find a boyfriend now that you¡¯ve be like this?¡± In the end, Jenny said, sobbing with tears. ¡°Oh, Mom, why do you keep saying this? I¡¯ve told you several times. The Lee family just doesn¡¯t want outsiders to know that I look the same as Yoona Lee. I pretend to be ugly because it¡¯s convenient for me to go to work. Pretending to be ugly will save me a lot of trouble. Hahaha¡­¡± Vivian smiled. ¡°That won¡¯t do either!¡± Jenny pretended to be angry. ¡°Your father is lying on the bed every day. I feel so humiliated here. I will take the old man back to the hometown in two days.¡± How could she not want to treat Tamsin Mond? After all, she was old. She and her husband, Tamsin, depended on each other. She was really afraid that he would never wake up someday. But Jenny could not bear to see her daughter suffer. ¡°Mom, if you want to go back, go back and rest for a while. I can find a nurse in the hospital.¡± ¡°Oh, why are you so stubborn? It¡¯s settled.¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°Please, if you have time here, find yourself a boyfriend as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Is that means if I have a boyfriend, you will agree to let my father stay in the hospital?¡± She suddenly understood that her mother was worried that she cannot find a boyfriend because of business and her extremely ugly face. The old man¡¯s thoughts were indeed not as open-minded as those in the city, so she hoped her to find a boyfriend and have a good home as soon as possible. ¡°Yeah, but you have not.¡± ¡°Who said that? I already have a boyfriend, but I don¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re fooling me again. I can¡¯t even bear to look at your ugly face like this. Who would like you?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take my boyfriend to see you tomorrow.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Vivian smiled at her adoptive mother and muttered to herself, ¡°Where can I find a boyfriend?¡± Aftering out of the hospital, Vivian continued to deliver takeouts and went to the Shades Club on time at five o¡¯clock in the evening. After changing into the security uniform, the security team began to patrol after a meeting in the security department. Vivian found John Chad and touched him slightly with her arm. ¡°Hey, Chad, may you do me a favor?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Vivian?¡± John asked. ¡°Well¡­ are you busy tomorrow or the day after tomorrow? Can you do me a favor?¡± ¡°Oh, no. My adopted father is in the hospital, so I asked the manager for leave. I have to go back tomorrow.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Vivian pursed her lips and went to find two other familiar colleagues. As a result, one just had a baby and was not free and the other was in a conflict with his girlfriend, so he didn¡¯t dare to help Vivian. She couldn¡¯t helpining to the three of them, ¡°You all have something to do. Who can I find to pretend to be my boyfriend and see my mother?¡± Just as she finished speaking, someone suddenly walked up to her and hugged her shoulder. ¡°Pretend to be your boyfriend? What a good thing, you should called me.¡± Issac Shaw appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Ya, Mr. Shaw, that¡¯s the right person.¡± ¡°Yes! Vivian. Look at him. What a handsome man. Take him to your mother. It¡¯s a great honor.¡± ¡°Mr. Shaw, please help Vivian. We happened to have something to do these two days.¡± The three friendly security guards said to Issac. Because Vivian knew that once she took her boyfriend to the hospital, she should take him to see her adoptive mother afterwards, so they couldn¡¯t help her indeed. Issac nced at Vivian, frowned, and said, ¡°I¡¯m good at pretending to be a boyfriend. But what¡¯s the benefit?¡± Vivian really couldn¡¯t find a suitable candidate, so she had to promise Issac who came to her. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°After it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll treat you a barbecue.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call you at noon tomorrow.¡± After making an appointment with Issac, Vivian began to work. Issac called a few friends to sing in the private room as usual. At noon the next day. Vivian prepared lunch for her adoptive mother and called Issac before leaving with the lunch box. ¡°I¡¯m going to set off and wait for you at St. Hospital.¡± Half an hourter, when Vivian arrived at the gate of St. Hospital, she found that Issac, who was dressed in a suit and had his hair tidied up, was leaning against the sports car and smoking, waiting for her. She parked the electric car and walked to Issac. She couldn¡¯t helpining, ¡°You¡¯re wearing such a coquettish dress. My mother can tell at a nce that you¡¯re a fake.¡± Chapter 18 Promised to Be Issac Shaw’s Girlfriend ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Issac Shaw suddenly realized something. He took off his coat, sunsses, and fixed his short hair, which had been cleaned and dried, in front of the rearview mirror of the car to make the shape more ordinary. Then he raised his eyebrows and looked at Vivian. ¡°How about this?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± As spoke, he opened the car door and carried four kinds of nutrition products. ¡°Why are you carrying things?¡± Vivian was about to take him to the supermarket to buy a fruit basket and didn¡¯t expect that he had prepared something. ¡°When a boyfriend sees his future mother-inw, he doesn¡¯t bring anything. It¡¯s unreasonable.¡± Issac raised his eyebrows and smiled at her. ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll transfer the money to youter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± They entered St. Hospital together. On the way, Issac asked about Vivian¡¯s adoptive parents and took the opportunity to ask about her birthday. To his words, it is only not to give the game away in front of her mother, but in fact, he just wanted to know more about her. Although everyone thought that Vivian was a little ugly, Issac felt that she was real. She was frank and did not tter him. She was unique. On the 21st floor of the inpatient department, Vivian took Issac into the ward. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here to deliver you dinner.¡± Issac followed her in. When he saw Jenny, he restrained his yful manner as a rich yboy and smiled politely at her. ¡°Auntie, my name is Issac. I¡¯m Vivian¡¯s boyfriend. I just came back from a business trip and had to came to see you till now. Auntie, please don¡¯t be angry.¡± Jenny Doyle looked at Issac , who was wearing a white shirt, suit pants, short ck hair, and a handsome and clean face. ¡°Oh,e on, why are you taking things? Come, put it down, sit for a while.¡± Jenny pointed to the sofa and asked Issac to sit down, while she sat next to him. ¡°Your name is Issac, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, Auntie.¡± In daily life, Issac always looked like a yboy. Sitting on the sofa, he habitually crossed his legs and put his hands on the back of the sofa, looking like a boss. But this time in front of Jenny, he sat upright and restrained the ruffian¡¯s look on his face, as if he had changed into another person.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You look so handsome and have a good temperament. Why do you like my daughter? You must be my daughter¡¯s fake boyfriend, right?¡± She was indeed the mother who had raised Vivian that had seen through everything at a nce. Vivian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was worried about Issac¡¯s performance. ¡°I don¡¯t like to listen to Auntie¡¯s words. I, Issac, never judge people by their appearance. Although Vivian looks ordinary, she is kind-hearted. I like her very much.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Have you decided when to get married?¡± Jenny¡¯s thoughts were jumping. It¡¯s no idea whether if she was really worried that Vivian wouldn¡¯t be able to get married, or just trying to find out Issac¡¯s true identity by surprise. ¡°Oh, Mom, it¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve met Issac. How can you ask him this question?¡± Vivian was speechless. ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m talking to Issac.¡± Jenny chided. Issac nced at Vivian. He couldn¡¯t help rubbing his hands together, feeling a little nervous. This kind of feeling seemed to have not happened for many years. He smiled politely and said, ¡°Auntie, I need to discuss the marriage with Vivian. This kind of thing can¡¯t be rushed.¡± ¡°All right, stop acting.¡± Jenny patted Issac on the shoulder. ¡°Auntie can tell that my daughter¡¯s ugly appearance is not worthy of you.¡± The boy in front of her was handsome. Although he wore ordinary clothes, there was a kind of temperament in his bones. It was obvious that he was not an ordinary person. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Vivian wanted to cry. She didn¡¯t expect her adoptive mother to see through the truth. ¡°All right.¡± Issac shrugged helplessly and sighed. ¡°Since you have seen through it, I won¡¯t pretend anymore.¡± He stood up and walked toward Vivian. Just as Vivian was about to scold, he suddenly stopped in front of her and said, ¡°Since Auntie is here today, I will express my love for you again. Vivian, I¡¯ve liked you for a long time. Can you be my girlfriend? Although I don¡¯t seem reliable, I will prove to you with practical actions that I am worthy of your trust.¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes widened. She was stunned by the sudden reversal. F*ck, what is Issac doing? Just as she was in a daze, Issac suddenly winked at her and signaled her with his eyes. She realized that this guy was still acting! ¡°Ah? I¡­ I¡­¡± Vivian cleverly cooperated. ¡°I just asked you to pretend to be my boyfriend. Issac, don¡¯t do this. We¡¯re really not suitable.¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s appropriate or not, we¡¯ll know after getting along with each other. I, Issac, really don¡¯t judge a person by her appearance. I hope you can give me a chance in front of auntie today.¡± ¡°Forget it, we can only be friends. I don¡¯t deserve you.¡± Issac grabbed her hand and suddenly got down on one knee. He took out a square brocade box from his trousers pocket and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen enough of all the good-looking leather bags. But you¡¯re different. Although you¡¯re not beautiful enough, you¡¯re kind and hard-working. You¡¯re a rare good girl. Vivian, would you be my girlfriend?¡± His sudden move was matched with bringing a brocade box. There was a delicate ne lying in it. The pendant of Four Leaf Grass was very beautiful. His words seemed toe from the bottom of his heart, and even his eyes were so sincere. If Issac hadn¡¯t winked at her just now, Vivian would have thought that he was really expressing his love for her. This acting skill was not inferior to that of a young actor at all. ¡°Wow, there¡¯s a handsome guy expressing his love.¡± ¡°He¡¯s so handsome. But he likes such a mediocre girl. It must be true love.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so envious. I also want such a boyfriend.¡± ¡­ Because the door of the ward was not closed, several nurses who came back after dinner happened to see this scene, so they stopped and even recorded the video with their mobile phones. The nurses were familiar with Vivian. After all, they would meet every day. ¡°Vivian, agree right now.¡± ¡°He treats you so well. Hurry up and promise him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s now or never.¡± The nurses, who had stopped to watch, jumped up excitedly. They looked even more excited than Vivian. Seeing this scene, Jenny, who was sitting on the sofa, had a smile on her face. ¡°Vivian, I think Issac is really sincere to you. Otherwise¡­ why don¡¯t you try to get along?¡± Facing such an ugly face, how could Issac not dislike it? Jenny felt that he was not bad. Maybe they could try to get together. When the time was ripe and she was going to take Vivian to see his parents, she and the old man should have been discharged from the hospital. At that time, Vivian would no longer have to pretend to be ugly in front of the Lee family. She could also meet Issac¡¯s parents with her real face. A marriage would seed. ¡°Mom, I¡­¡± Vivian finally understood. Her adoptive mother was really worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to find a boyfriend with her ugly face, so she pushed her out in a hurry. She curled her lips and looked at Issac helplessly. ¡°How about¡­ have a try?¡± Chapter 19 Morris Cheal Knew the Truth ¡°Yes, have a try.¡± Jenny nodded. ¡°So, you promised me?¡± A sunny smile appeared on Issac¡¯s face. He stood up and took out the ne from the brocade box. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll help you put it on.¡± Because he just stood in front of Vivian when he got up. The little girl frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°The performance is almost over. It will be too much if you continue.¡± Issac raised his eyebrows at her. ¡°We mustplete the whole y.¡± He untied the pendant ne, approached Vivian, and wrapped his arms around her as he put the ne on her. Although they were acting, their intimate actions still made Vivian blush and her heart beat faster. The nurse at the door cheered excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s so touching.¡± ¡°Oh my god, if I were not a nurse, maybe I would have time to date.¡± ¡°Kiss her.¡± ¡°Yes, kiss.¡± ¡°Ha-ha¡­¡± Standing aside, they joined in the fun and took a video while making a fuss. Instantly, Vivian was speechless. She really couldn¡¯t do anything to those nurses. What was going on? Issac tilted his head to look at the nurses at the door. His beautiful lips curved into an arc and then kissed Vivian¡¯s cheek. ¡°Wow, stop showing off.¡± ¡°I am envying.¡± ¡°Give me a boyfriend like this.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s work, or the head nurse will scold us again.¡± The nurses gave Vivian a smile and left. On the other side , Vivian¡¯s body was a little stiff as she stood there, staring at Issac with anger in her eyes. Her eyes seemed to say: ¡°Issac, f*ck you. Didn¡¯t you say that it was just y? You insulted me instead!¡± Issac smiled and ignored it. But Jenny was in a very good mood. She repeatedly reminded Vivian, ¡°Vivian, Issac treats you so well. You must treat him well too.¡± ¡°Okay, I see, Mom.¡± Vivian nodded. When she turned to Issac, she said in a voice that only they could hear, ¡°Issac, you are dead.¡± Even though the two of them were acting on the spot, Jenny was pleased this afternoon. She even ate all the lunch that Vivian brought along and no longer mentioned the matter of being discharged from the hospital. After she finished eating, Vivian and Issac left the ward. Jenny sent them into the elevator. ¡°Issac, drive slowly on the way.¡± ¡°Okay, Auntie.¡± Issac put his arm around Vivian¡¯s shoulder and replied politely. ¡°Don¡¯t carry anything else next time. ok?¡± ¡°I see. Auntie, you should go back and rest.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to see your uncle.¡± As she spoke, Jenny turned around and left. Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s all? She had been unimportant so quickly. Ding- The elevator door closed. Vivian suddenly turned hostile. She brushed away Issac¡¯s hand and kicked him. ¡°Issac, are you going to die? I¡¯m asking you to ¡®act¡¯ but not to insult me.¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Issac rubbed his leg in pain. ¡°If you break my leg, you¡¯ll have to raise me for the rest of my life. Besides, it¡¯s just a show. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± ¡°Then why did you kiss me?¡± ¡°I need the plot. What can I do?¡± ¡°You¡­ idiot.¡± Vivian was so angry that her brain hurt. She ignored Issac and was about to take off the ne when Issac stopped her. ¡°If you take the ne now, your mother will suspect you tomorrow.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s too expensive.¡± ¡°I bought it on the stall temporarily. It¡¯s 23 yuan. If you think it¡¯s expensive, you can order more mutton skewers at night for me.¡± ¡°Well, deal.¡± Vivian believed, so she didn¡¯t think much about it. The two of them walked out of the elevator and passed through the lobby of the inpatient department. At this time, a group of doctors and nurses in white coats came over. Morris Cheal and Trent Stone, who were like stars surrounding the moon, walked in front of them. When Vivian saw Morris, he was also looking at her. His gaze finallynded on Issac. He was hugging Vivian¡¯s shoulders closely, talking andughing. Morris looked restless for a moment, but in an instant, he hid all his emotions. But this time, they passed by each other, and no one spoke to each other. Issac looked at Vivian all the way. He was chatting with her and did not notice Morris. After they left the hospital and Issac went away, Vivian¡¯s phone rang in her pocket when she was about to go back on her electric motorbike. She took it out and saw that it was Morris. She frowned unhappily. ¡°Mr. Cheal, what¡¯s the matter?¡± She spoke with a bad attitude. ¡°Come to your father¡¯s ward within five minutes, or I¡¯ll ask the experts of the specialist team to leave immediately.¡± ¡°Ah? Oh. I¡¯ll be right there. In a minute.¡± Hearing that they were from the specialist team, Vivian suddenly remembered the group of ¡®white-clothed Angels¡¯ behind him. She immediately ran back with her phone in hand. At that time, the expert team was discussing Tamsin Mond¡¯s condition in the office. Morris had nothing to do and walked out of the office towards Tamsin¡¯s ward. When he passed by the nurse station, several nurses were still talking about the scene just now. ¡°Do you know? Why is Vivian so lucky? She¡¯s so ordinary-looking, but there¡¯s such a handsome boy who confessed his love to her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible. She is so ugly. It¡¯s good enough that someone likes her. How can it be a handsome guy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true! Why would I lie to you? We saw it with our own eyes and recorded the video.¡± ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Morris heard the conversation between the nurses by ident and deliberately slowed down his pace. As a result, he heard all the nurse said. He thought of Issac, who was with Vivian just now, and understood something. ¡°My God, the guy is so handsome.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, he knelt down on one knee to express his love with a ne. My boyfriend must propose to me like this in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so fascinated.¡± The nurses kept on chattering, apparently not noticing Morris passing by. Originally, he had found an expert team for Vivian¡¯s father, but now it seemed to be unnecessary anymore.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. With a gloomy face, Morris walked into the elevator and called Trent Stone. ¡°There¡¯s no need for the specialist team to treat Tamsin Mond.¡± ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong? . Beep¡­¡± The other party had already hung up without any answers. Morris was so dull when he took the elevator to the first floor. When the elevator door opened, Vivian was panting outside. ¡°You, why do youe down? Didn¡¯t you say that you had invited an expert team for my dad? Are they up there?¡± Vivian asked Morris, ¡°I¡¯ll go up and take a look first.¡± The man stood straight and put his hands in the pockets of his trousers. He nced coldly at the new ne on Vivian¡¯s neck. Under the light of the elevator, it shed with starlight, which was particrly dazzling. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve already asked the expert team to leave.¡± He bypassed Vivian and strode away. Vivian was confused. She immediately looked at her watch and said, ¡°No, it only took me two minutes. It¡¯s not even five minutes. How can you break your promise?¡± Chapter 20 Vivian Mond Knew Her Doubt He had promised to give her five minutes, but he didn¡¯t keep her word. It¡¯s really¡­ too much. Seeing that Morris was about to left, Morris grabbed his arm and said, ¡°Morris, I¡¯ve neverined about you sleeping with me. Can you ask the specialist team to treat my father? I¡¯ll pay you a lot for the surgery. I¡¯m rich!¡± Yesterday, she had wanted Morris to give her a discount for the processing fees. However, the man had gone too far, so she had to give up. Just three minutes ago, she was touched by his words that the specialist team was here to treat her father and felt that he was not a bad guy, at least a little human. Now it seemed that she was too naive. Morris stopped when he was grabbed by her. He turned around and stared at her. Finally, his gazended on her neck and only felt that the ne was exceptionally ring. ¡°You are rich?¡± His said with a mocking smile. ¡°Are you going to sleep with Issac? How much for one night?¡± In the past two months, he had arranged for someone to secretly supervise Vivian and her mobile phone, so he was sure that she had never slept with Issac. But the conversation between the nurses in the hospital and the ne on Vivian¡¯s neck showed that she was in love with Issac. ¡°You¡­¡± Vivian didn¡¯t expect that Morris¡¯ thoughts would be so dirty. She snorted in anger and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the money that Issac gave me.¡± With unexined anger, she raised her head, lifted the delicate and beautiful ne on her corbone, and announced to him, ¡°This is the ne that Issac gave me. I¡¯m in love with him. So, please stay away from me, Mr. Cheal. Otherwise, my boyfriend won¡¯t let you go.¡± She deliberately showed off, and then regretted it. Although saying that her boyfriend was Issac could stop Morris from touching her in the future. But if he was angered, the experts of the specialist team would never treat her adoptive father anymore. A touch of coldness appeared in Morris¡¯ eyes. He lifted her chin and rubbed her skin with his thumb. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, stay away from Issac. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± ¡°Ha, Mr. Cheal is used to being a master in Houston. Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you have money and power? If you ask me to stay away from him, I won¡¯t.¡± She was not a girl who was willing to admit defeat. When she met the strong, she would be strong. When she met the weak, she would be weak. She was destined not to yield to Morris. ¡°Try it!¡± The man leaned over and approached her. A faint breath spurted out from his mouth on her face, which made Vivian feel a little ufortable, which made them seem very ambiguous. But the next moment, the man said, ¡°If I find out again, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡± ¡°You are insane.¡± Vivian felt that there was something wrong with Morris. ¡°If you are not willing to treat my father, ok, at worst, I can transfer my parents to another hospital.¡± Having had enough of Morris¡¯ threat, Vivian hated him so much. ¡°I¡¯ll transfer now.¡± ¡°Do you think you can escape from me?¡± Hearing his words, Vivian frowned. ¡°Hmph, my legs are on my body. I can do whatever I want.¡± Vivian¡¯s actions werepletely out of Morris¡¯ control. This kind of detached control made the man unhappy. He took a step forward, grabbed her cor, and lifted her gently. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant with my child. Do you think you can do whatever you want?¡± Although he hid it from Vivian, a month had passed since the test. She never take the initiative to look for him, even more, she rejected him. Morris was certain that Vivian was not interested in him. She had been working part-time for the whole month and didn¡¯t abort. He felt that it was not bad for Vivian to give him a child. When the child was born, he would gave her a sum of money to leave. She would not pester him. It was a good choice. Morris made up his mind to tell her the truth in the next two days, but he didn¡¯t expect to meet her and Issac in the hospital. And he would never allow her to be with a good-for-nothing like Issac when she was bearing his child. ¡°Are you mad? Get your baby? If there¡¯s something wrong with your, go to the Psychiatry Department.¡± She was exasperated and scolded him softly. ¡°Even if I was bitten by a dog yesterday, I had already took the medicine. Morris, I, Vivian Monk, will never have a child wih you in my life.¡± Damn it, did she think that he didn¡¯t understand what she was talking about? ¡°Oh, really?¡± Instead of getting angry, the man smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel anything after the miscarriagest time? Didn¡¯t youe on your period?¡± He reminded her. ¡°I¡­¡± Vivian was at a loss for words. She looked at the man in front of her in confusion, his question echoing in her mind. He¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t feel anything when I miscarriedst time. She had heard that miscarriage was very painful, so why didn¡¯t she feel it? Moreover, it seemed that the period really didn¡¯te. A few days ago, Vivian had only thought that she had undergone a miscarriage and that the time was irregr. However, ording to Morris¡¯ words¡­N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. So she didn¡¯t have any abortion surgery that day? ! ¡°Impossible. I took contraceptive pills yesterday.¡± ¡°Is the medicine white oval? Is it a little sour?¡± ¡°How¡­ how did you know?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯ve arranged everything from the Shades Club to the Exquisite Chamber.¡± Morris was no longer hiding anything. He smiled, as if mocking Vivian¡¯s innocence. Vivian shook her head. ¡°Impossible, that¡¯s impossible. I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t have your child.¡± ¡°We are in the hospital. You can check it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. This is St. Hospital. Your family runs it. Everything is up to you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to confirm it. Go to the clinic and buy the test paper. Try it.¡± ¡°Impossible, liar¡­¡± Vivian muttered. Although she said she didn¡¯t believe it, her mind was in a mess. Just now, she said that she was going to perform a hospital transfer operation for her adoptive parents, but at this moment, she bypassed Morris and walked outside. Then she was going home on her electric motorbike. On the way, she saw a pharmacy and was ready to buy test equipment, but she wondered if Morris had warn it a long time ago. After all, she often took this path. She turned around and went to the road that had seldom been to. She bought several boxes of test equipment from the two pharmacies over there. She started the test as soon as getting home. Ten minutester, a scream broke out in the toilet. ¡°Morris Cheal, you¡¯re inhuman¡­ Boohoo¡­¡± Looking at the five or six test papers in front of her, each of them showed ¡°positive¡±. It meant that she was pregnant. She was so angry that she kept scolding Morris. But she was not reconciled. She went to another Chinese medicine clinic and asked the old Chinese medicine doctor to feel her pulse, but in the end¡­ Pregnant. She walked out of the Chinese medicine clinic and lingered about in a daze. Then she sat on a bench, staring ahead as if she had been fixed. After sitting for an unknown period of time, a car stopped in front of her. The door opened and Morris walked towards her. Chapter 21 An Equal Deal with Morris Cheal Seeing Vivian was stunned with depression, Morris Cheal felt surprised. Countless women in Houston pursued him crazily. They tried every way to marry him or wanted to have his child. However, He felt Vivian was painful to have his child. Morris recalled what Vivian said, ¡°Morris Cheal, not all women love money and want to marry you. Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself.¡± ¡°As long as you quit your job at the club, I will arrange the expert team immediately to treat your father, and all surgery cost is free.¡± Morris stood in front of Vivian and looked down at her with an arrogant attitude. Vivian¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly, and her depressed face didn¡¯t show much emotion, ¡°If I quit work and abort the child, will you treat my father?¡± Morris didn¡¯t answer her question. Vivian looked up and stared at him with pain. They looked at each other for a few seconds. Morris said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°So, Don¡¯t speak so nobly. You want me to give birth for you and you treat my father¡¯s illness. It is just an equal deal, isn¡¯t it?¡± Those experts could not be invited just with money. How could Vivian not see the reality clearly? ¡°You can make other requests.¡± Morris Cheal said in a deep voice. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± Suddenly, an idea came to her mind before she said out thest word. Vivian said, ¡°If you can help me investigate the ident of my parents, I will promise you.¡± If a child could exchange for his adoptive father¡¯s recovery, and the truth of the car ident, it would be valuable. Vivian was willing to do that. She felt sorry for the child in her belly, and she knew very well that she could not fight against Morris Cheal. If he really wanted her to give birth, he had countless ways to make her obey. Rather than stubbornly resisting, she would like to exchange for equal value.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Ok.¡± Morris Cheal readily agreed. Vivian pursed her lips. Her straight back suddenly bent a little. She hung her head feebly, and looked down at the ground without saying anything else. Ipetent. It was because of her ipetence that she didn¡¯t have enough ability to protect her adoptive parents, and even had no right to decide whether to have child personally. She wanted to be stronger, but did not know where to start. ¡°But you have to move to Cheal¡¯s Mansion.¡± ¡°A few dayster, now I want to calm down.¡± Vivian let out a deep sigh and tilted her head to look at the cars passing by on the road, feeling bored. Morris Cheal acquiesced to her condition. He got in the car and left. Watching the car leave, Vivian suddenly felt cold all over, as if she was in an ice cer. She was just a tool to give birth for him. Otherwise, how could Morris Cheal be so heartless to her? In the Cheal¡¯s Mansion, When Morris Cheal returned back, he saw Madam Cheal. ¡°How is Vivian?¡± As soon as they met, Madam Cheal was concerned about Vivian, but in fact, she cared more about the child in her belly. Morris said with coldness, ¡°I can allow Vivian to give birth for me, but my wife must be from a family with powerful social status like the Cheal family.¡± Recently, Morris Cheal had thought a lot. In addition, Morris had been together with Yoona frequently, and he found Yoona was a good girl with both talent and beauty, so Morris thought she was the best choice for him. ¡± Are you kidding me? Why do you think Yoona is a good girl?¡± Madam Cheal was very displeased. ¡°She saves my life. It¡¯s reasonable for me to marry her.¡± He suspected Yoona before and even guessed that the car ident had nothing to do with Yoona. Later, she ordered Trent to investigate again what happened that day. It really had nothing to do with Yoona. ¡°I said once whoever was pregnant with your child, you would marry her. My words don¡¯t count, do they?¡± Madam Cheal truly liked Vivian. ¡°The Cheal family is a respectable family, but Vivian has nothing. She is unqualified to be the future matriarch of the Cheal family. The Cheal family need to deal with many rich and powerful families. Do you think she can handle?¡± This was Cheal Morris¡¯ character. Love had nothing to do with him. He only cared about interests and wanted to make the Cheal family stronger. If He married marry Vivian just because she had a child, she would only be a burden to the Cheal family. After hearing that, Madam Cheal was speechless. Madam Cheal had to admit that for the future of the Cheal Family, Yoona was the best choice. ¡°But the child belongs to Vivian. What should we do if the thing was exposed?¡± ¡°I will give Vivian a lot ofpensation. As for the child, I will get engaged to Yoona as soon as possible and asked her to avoid showing up outside. When Vivian¡¯s child is born, I will tell others that the child belongs to me and Yoona. Then, we get married.¡± Morris had already thought of a way to deal with it. Madam Cheal sighed. After a long silence, she waved her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m old and can¡¯t make the decision for you. But you don¡¯t treat Vivian badly. Although she looks mediocre, she is a rare good girl.¡± The drug was arranged by Madam Cheal. It was an ident that Vivian met Morris Cheal. For this reason, Madam Cheal wanted Morris to be responsible for Vivian. However, Morris had his own ideas since he was young, so she could not persuade him. Madam Cheal got up and went to the backyard to rest with her staff. ¡­ Ring- At this time, while Vivian was releasing emotion on the side of the road, she was shocked by the ring of her mobile phone. Picking up the phone, Issac Shaw¡¯s name showed up the screen. ¡°Vivian, didn¡¯t you invite me to have barbecue? What¡¯s the matter? Do you break your promise?¡± Issac¡¯s teasing voice came from the other end of the phone. Through the phone, she could feel Issac¡¯s carefree joy. She was a little envious of Issac. She envied him foring from a wealthy family. Even if he wasughed at by everyone, he still lived on his own and do whatever he wanted. ¡°Of course. An hourter, let¡¯s go to the Wide¡¯s Food Stall on Civil Road.¡± Alright, I go right now. Do you want me to pick you up? ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Okay, see youter.¡± After hanging up the phone, Vivian rode her electric motorbike to the Shades Club. When Vivian saw the manager in the club, she proposed to resign. The manager agreed without hesitation and asked the finance department to pay her sry. Vivian knew that the club belonged to Cheal Morris. She was not surprised that the manager agreed to her resignation so easily. Then she said goodbye to her friends in the security department. Because John Chad was not here, Vivian chose to invite him to dinner next time. After leaving the club, Vivian rode her electric motorbike to the Wide¡¯s Food Stall on Civil Road. When she arrived, Issac¡¯s coquettish BMW had already stopped by the side. He was ying with his phone inside to wait for her. Vivian suddenly felt that although Issac was a rich yboy,pared to Morris Cheal, Issac was more human. Knock- Vivian stepped forward and knocked on the car window. Through the half-closed window, she said to Issac, ¡°Are you flirting with girls? Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution?¡± Chapter 22 The Lee family Knows Vivian Has Morris Cheal’s Child She teased him. Seeing Vivianing, Issac put away his mobile phone, pushed open the door, and got out of the car, ¡°What can I do? I¡¯m charming, and those girls all like me.¡± ¡°Bah, you are so shameless.¡± Vivian showed up her disdain look. In the Houston, even though Issac was dissipated, no one dared to be so presumptuous in front of Issac because of the Shaw family¡¯s great power. Only Vivian could mercilessly scold him and make friends with him. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t have lunch in order to have a good meal with you.¡± ¡°Who can know it. Maybe you was making love with girls at noon?¡± While they spoke, they walked to the Wide¡¯s Food Stall. Vivian thought that Issac didn¡¯te to the food stall, so she took the initiative to order a lot of delicious food. After ordering the food, she realized that the people around her were looking at her with strange eyes from time to time. ¡± That handsome guy is so rich. He drives thetest Maserati, which is worth more than 30 million.¡± ¡°The girl sitting opposite him is really ugly.¡± ¡°She¡¯s ugly, but she knows such a rich and handsome guy. I think her family is not bad.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± ¡­ Listening to the whispers of the crowd, they could hear some harsh words. Vivian didn¡¯t care. She looked at Issac and said, ¡°Do we need to ¡­ sit inside?¡± She was afraid that Issac could not withstand everyone¡¯s strange gazes and all kinds ofments. ¡°You¡¯re afraid I feel embarrassed? You¡¯re so shallow.¡± While Issac was talking, the boss brought over two bottles of beer. Issac opened the bottle cap with chopsticks and poured two sses of wine with one-time sses. He took a sip and said, ¡°Since I can remember things, I have heard many harsh words than these. But I still live a carefree life.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t pay too much attention to other people minds. We must live for ourselves.¡± He raised his eyebrows and looked at Vivian. ¡°Only when you are strong and invulnerable, you can not be hurt by rumors. It¡¯s a way to protect yourself. Come on, drink.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t drink.¡± Vivian knew that she had a child in her belly, so she could only lie, ¡°My period is here. Let me drink tea.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Vivian had known Issac for three or four months, but they usually met at the Shades Club. It was the first time for them to eat outside. From Issac¡¯s words, Vivian suddenly realized that perhaps Issac wasn¡¯t the kind of useless trash who didn¡¯t care about proper business in the eyes of outsiders. ¡­ At the same time, in the Lee family, When Phu Yen Lee got the information sent to investigate, he rushed back to Lee family as soon as possible and told Yoona and Yorlien Green the results of the investigation, ¡°Vivian is pregnant with Cheal Morris¡¯ child for more than two months.¡± ¡°What? Pregnant? That¡¯s impossible. Vivian is so ugly. How could Morris have child with her?¡± Yoona could not ept this result. She picked up the investigation information on the table. In addition to all kinds of examinations, there were also photos of Morris Cheal and Vivian appearing in the hospital. ¡°I hear that Madam Cheal drugs Mr. Cheal in order to have a child. However, Vivian identally met Morris Cheal and they have child.¡± Phu Yen exined. However, he was full of anger in his square face, ¡°Vivian is really lucky.¡± Yorlien Green sat on the sofa and looked at the investigation results carefully without saying anything. On the contrary, Yoona couldn¡¯t hold back her anger, ¡°No, absolutely not. If the child in Vivian¡¯s belly is born, how can I marry Morris Cheal?¡± ¡°Yoona, calm down!¡± Seeing Yoona was impulsive, Yorlien Green shouted softly, ¡°You have a good rtionship with Morris in the past two months. He is very satisfied with you, which means that he doesn¡¯t like Vivian. Why are you angry?¡± ¡°But Vivian has Morris¡¯ child? I definitely can¡¯t allow Vivian to give birth to this child.¡± Yoona was so angry that her face turned red and her eyes were full of killing intent. Yoona¡¯s eyes were very scary. ¡°Are you crazy? Don¡¯t forget your current identity. The matter of Vivian¡¯s adoptive parents hasn¡¯t settled yet. Do you want to hurt Cheal Morris¡¯ child? Do you want to marry Morris?¡± Yorlien Green shouted angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant. Or your are difficult to do big deals in your life.¡± After Yorlien¡¯s scolding, Yoona finally calmed down. Sitting on the sofa, Yoona felt so wronged with her red eyes. She hated Vivian so much. Just as they fell into silence, Yoona¡¯s cell phone rang. She sniffed and took out a tissue to wipe her tears. Looking at the phone screen, she found that it was Cheal Morris¡¯ call. Yoona immediately adjusted her state and answered the phone. She said in a gentle voice, ¡°Morris?¡± ¡°Do you want to marry into the Cheal family?¡± Morris Cheal came straight to the point and spoke without hesitation. ¡°Hmm? What? I¡­ I, I don¡¯t hear what you say clearly, Morris.¡± How could she not hear it clearly? She clearly heard Morris Cheal asked her if she wanted to marry into the Cheal family! However, the news was too sudden. It was as if a huge sum of money fell from the sky and hit her. ¡°Do you want to marry me?¡± ¡°I¡­ of course I do, of course I do.¡± Yoona was so excited that she said incoherently, ¡°But¡­ Morris, your proposal is too sudden. I am not prepared at all¡­¡± At this moment, Yoona she forgot all her seduction skills and her reserve. Because Morris asked her if she wanted to marry him! ¡°If you are willing, I will make it public in four days and get engaged to you.¡± Vivian was pregnant for more than two months. Morris knew that he couldn¡¯t dy any longer and get engaged as soon as possible. When Vivian¡¯s child was born, he and Yoona would get married. It would be just the right time. Yoona was overjoyed and suddenly felt that all her previous efforts were worth it. She nodded, ¡°I¡¯m willing, I promise you.¡± No one knew how excited and happy Yoona was at the moment. To be Cheal Morris¡¯ bride was the Lee family¡¯s greatest honor and her greatest wish. ¡°Mm. I will arrange Trent to discuss other matters with your family.¡± Cheal Morris¡¯ attitude was cold. Even though he was discussing the engagement with Yoona, he was still as cold as ice, making it difficult for others to figure out his emotions. After hanging up the phone, Yoona looked at Yorlien excitedly and her eyes turned red. The next moment, she threw herself directly into Yorlien¡¯s arms, ¡°Woo¡­ Mommy, Morris wants to be engaged to me. Morris said that he will be engaged to me in four days!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. I¡¯m very sure.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Our Yoona is a nobledy. Marrying Young Master Cheal is a perfect match.¡± Yorlien Green patted Yoona¡¯s shoulder with relief and was in a good mood. Yoona was in high spirits, and she calmed down after a long time. Her excited face instantly disappeared. Looking at the investigation information on the table, she frowned and said, ¡°Morris gets engaged to me. Does Vivian¡¯s baby still be kept?¡± Chapter 23 Issac Knows Vivian’s True Face Yorlien Green shook her head and sighed. She looked up at Phu Yen Lee and heard he said, ¡°The most important thing now is to get engaged to Cheal Morris.¡± ¡°What about the baby in Vivian¡¯s belly?¡± Yoona cared most about the child in Vivian¡¯s belly. She was afraid that the existence of the child would be her biggest threat. ¡°My silly daughter.¡± Yorlien came up with an idea. She smiled and said, ¡°Vivian is a proud person. If she knows that you are engaged to Cheal Morris, is she still willing to give birth for Morris? What¡¯s more, as long as you sess in getting engaged to Morris, even if her child is born, it¡¯s up to you whether the child can grow up or not.¡± Listening to his mommy¡¯s analysis, Yoona was enlightened. Yoona finally cleared and smiled, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re so nice.¡± She hugged Yorlien Green tightly again, and the mother-daughter rtionship was very deep. ¡­ Ring- The next day, the wind was gentle and the sun was bright. Vivian was woken up by the ringing of her phone. She picked up her phone and saw that it was a call from her adoptive mother. It was 8:30 in the morning.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°My God, it¡¯s already 8:30 a. m.. I amte.¡± Vivian patted his forehead and immediately answered the phone. ¡°Mom, I sleep too much and forgot to cook for you.¡± Vivian yawned and rubbed her sleepy eyes. ¡°I already eat. I call you to bring Issac here today.¡± On the other end of the line, Jenny Doyle ordered. Vivian who was still a little sleepy just now, sat up in an instant, ¡°Mom, Issac has to go to work. Didn¡¯t he just visit you yesterday? Why does he go there today?¡± ¡°Yesterday, Issac said that he has a few days off. Don¡¯t try to deceive me.¡± ¡°But Mom¡­¡± ¡°If Issac doesn¡¯te, it means that you lied yesterday. I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°Mom, you¡­ Beep¡­¡± Before Vivian wanted to say something, her mom already hung up. She held the phone in one hand and put the other hand on her forehead. She felt helpless. She just saw Issac yesterday. How could she ask him for help again today? She had no choice but to lie on the bed for a while. Watching the time pass, Vivian finally dialed Issac¡¯s number. ¡°Hmm¡­?¡± When the phone was connected, Issac¡¯s sleepy voice came from the other end. It seemed that he had not woken up yet. ¡°Hahaha, en¡­ what are you doing?¡± Vivian smiled obsequiously and asked awkwardly. She touched the thin quilt uneasily, and felt full of uneasiness. Although she had a good rtionship with Issac, she was a little embarrassed to trouble him twice in two days. ¡°Just say what you want.¡± Issac seemed to know what Vivian wanted to say, ¡°Does your mother miss me?¡± ¡°Hahaha, Mr. Shaw, you are so smart.¡± Vivian raised her eyebrows and rubbed her hair. She smiled obsequiously and awkwardly. Then she asked, ¡°Do you have time?¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Issac hung up the phone. Looking at the call record on the phone screen, Vivian was a little confused. What did he mean? She wanted not to call Issac again. Instead, shey on the bed. She just wanted to lie down for a while, but she fell asleep again. After Issac washed up, he drove to the hospital. At about nine o¡¯clock in the morning, Issac arrived at the hospital. He thought that Vivian had already gone to the ward, so he went straight there. He knocked and pushed the door open. After entering the ward, he only saw Tamsin Mond lying on the bed. Issac put the things aside. When he was about to call Vivian, he suddenly saw a photo on the table. He just nced at it unintentionally, but he was surprised to find that the photo showed Jenny Doyle and Tamsin Mond standing in front, and behind them stood a young girl who spread out her arms and put her arms around their shoulders with a pure and bright smile. But that girl was actually¡­ Yoona Lee? Issac was very puzzled. He picked up the photo and took a careful look at it. The time disyed on the lower right corner showed that it was Feb. 10th, 2021. The photo was taken a few months ago. ¡°How could they know Yoona?¡± Issac frowned and looked at the back of the photo, marking: A Family Photo! A Family Photo? Yoona belonged to the Lee family? How could she take family photo with Vivian¡¯s parents? ¡°Oh, Issac is here.¡± At this moment, Jenny Doyle walked in from outside. When she saw Issac, she greeted him and found the photo in Issac¡¯s hand. The smile on her face suddenly disappeared. Issac looked back at Jenny Doyle and asked directly, ¡°Auntie, why do you and uncle take a family photo with Yoona? Is Vivian not your biological daughter, but Yoona?¡± Jenny scolded herself for being muddled. When she was called to the office by the doctor, she was so flustered that she forgot to hide the photo. ¡°Why are you alone? Where is Vivian?¡± She didn¡¯t answer Issac¡¯s question. Instead, she picked up the photo from his hand, wiped it carefully, and then put it in her bag. However, she was a little flustered. Her strange reaction made Issac even more confused. If it were someone else, he would never ask about it. But they were Vivian¡¯s parents. In order to treat them, Vivian not only worked in the club every night, but also worked part-time during the day. However, she didn¡¯t be in the family portrait. Issac suddenly felt unfair for Vivian. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m Vivian¡¯s ¡®boyfriend¡¯. If you don¡¯t make it clear, I¡¯ll call her now!¡± He suddenly became strong and said unhappily, ¡°If Yoona Lee is your child and Vivian is no longer worthy of being your family, then you shouldn¡¯t let her work so hard to earn money to treat you!¡± For some reason, Issac suddenly felt sorry for Vivian. A young girl, who hold two jobs and delivered foods for them, was not even qualified to take a family portrait. He was very angry. Jenny Doyle, who was holding onto the photo and stuffing it into her bag, could feel Issac¡¯s anger. However, she could also sense Issac¡¯s concern for Vivian. At that time, she felt that the child was not bad. At least, he was good to her daughter. After hesitating for a while, she asked, ¡°Where is Vivian?¡± ¡°She was dyed by something.¡± Issac made a reason for it. He was afraid that if he said Vivian were to arrive soon, Jenny would not tell him the truth. Hearing that, Jenny turned around and walked to the door of the ward. She locked the door and sat down on the sofa, still holding the photo in her hand. ¡°s¡­¡± Jenny held the photo in one hand and gently touched the person in the photo with the other. She sighed and said, ¡°I can see that you like my daughter very much.¡± Chapter 24 Issac Doubted of Lee family She waved to Issac. ¡°Come and sit down.¡± Issac walked over and sat beside her. ¡°My daughter is a poor girl. Originally, She repeatedly warned me not to reveal these things. But I am also old. It is time for her to find someone to take care of her.¡± Jenny shook her head. As Vivian¡¯s mother, even if she was her adoptive mother, she was the one who raised Vivian. She love her more than everything else. She knew that she could not let Vivian lose a good man just because of was treating her husband. Even if the matter would be exposed and she might be driven out of the hospital by Lee family people, she still wanted to say it. ¡°Look, this girl in the photo is so beautiful and cute.¡± She pointed at the girl in the photo and smiled kindly. ¡°She is my daughter, Vivian.¡± ¡°Vivian? Isn¡¯t¡­ isn¡¯t this Phu Yen Lee¡¯s daughter, Yoona Lee?¡± In the upper-ss circle, almost everyone knows that the first beauty, Yoona Lee, was talented and beautiful. ¡°Yes, it was carved in the same mold. In fact, Vivian was not my biological daughter, but a child picked up in the early years. Her biological parents were Phu Yen Lee and Yorlien Green, and she and Yoona were twins. They looked exactly the same.¡± ¡°The same?¡± The news came too suddenly, and Issac was indescribably shocked. The girl in the photo had fair skin and a pure and lovely smile, like a spring breeze. But she was far from Vivian, whose skin was dark, thick eyebrows, and full of freckles. He couldn¡¯t even imagine that the woman who pretended to be ugly was so beautiful. ¡°Pretty, right? My daughter is very beautiful.¡± Jenny couldn¡¯t help praising her daughter, but her face was gloomy, and her turbid eyes were full of distress. ¡°But a few months ago, my husband and I were hospitalized in a car ident. But we had no money to be treated. When we were almost driven out, her biological parents appeared and said that they could help us treat for free.¡± ¡°Is that so? It seems that the Lee family are not bad.¡± After all, everyone in Houston knew that Lee family people were devoted to charity. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®not bad¡¯? He would treat us for free, but the premise is that my daughter donates marrow to his youngest son who were suffering from leukemia, and she can¡¯t show her face which is exactly the same as Vivian¡¯s! Otherwise, how can my daughter pretend to be so ugly that I am afraid she can¡¯t find a boyfriend.¡± After that, she reached out to hold Issac¡¯s hand and said kindly, ¡°Issac, I know you are a good child. I told you these because I wanted you to know that my daughter is not ugly. You must not dislike her and treat her well.¡± Issac looked puzzled. He was immersed in the huge amount of information just now and could not calm down for a long time. The ugly Vivian looked exactly like Yoona? And even more she was Phu Yen Lee¡¯s biological daughter. Although knowing she was in Houston, not only did they not allow Vivian to return to Lee family, but also forced her to provide bone marrow for their sick son! He even wondered if there was something wrong with the car ident which happened to Vivian¡¯s adoptive parents. Otherwise, how could everything be so coincidental? ¡°Lee family repeatedly warned us not to tell anyone about this. If someone finds out, they won¡¯t treat my husband anymore. But we are old, we can¡¯t ruin the future of Vivian because of our treatment. We cann¡¯t be so selfish.¡± This was why Jenny insisted on leaving the hospital. She wanted to leave the hospital and no longer treat. Then she could let Vivian leave Houston and be herself. She no longer needed to pretend to be ugly all day long. ¡°In that case, the Lee family are too bad.¡± Issac was very outraged by the injustice to Vivian. ¡°Issac.¡± Jenny looked at Issac and said in a heavy tone, ¡°I can see that you are not an ordinary child. What¡¯s more, you know so much about Lee family. I think you must from a up-ss family.¡± Jenny knew Vivian very well. That girl had a tight mouth and would never take the initiative to talk about the Lee family with Issac. But not only did Issac know Yoona, but he also knew Phu Yen Lee. It could be imagined that his background would not be bad if he knew Lee family. She continued, ¡°My husband and I are useless. We made Vivian suffered from injustice. But I¡¯m more afraid that one day when we died, no one will care about her and she will be bullied by the Lee family.¡± She didn¡¯t know what would happen in the future, but she knew that the Lee family were not good. ¡°Auntie, why do you trust me so much?¡± As he asked, Issac picked up the family portrait from Jenny¡¯s hand and carefully looked at Vivian in the photo. He was still shocked and surprised. ¡°Although I¡¯m too old to see clearly, my heart is as clear as a mirror.¡± Jenny sighed again and looked at Tamsin, who was lying on the hospital bed. ¡°Although she is an adopted child, she is kind and upright, filial and hard-working. She followed us and suffered a lot. She is a poor girl.¡± ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡± Issac returned the photo to Jenny. ¡°Keep the photo well and don¡¯t let others find it again.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± She took the photo, walked to the bedside, put it into her bag and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my daughter for a long time. I missed her so much, so I take it out from time to time.¡± Issac could feel Jenny¡¯s love for Vivian in her word. He gradually calmed down, but every time he thought of Vivian, he found it difficult to calm down again. Suddenly, an idea came to his mind that sent Tamsin and Jenny to another hospital and bore all the operation expenses. The Shaw family was not short of money. ¡°Auntie, if I pay for the treatment, does Vivian still need to pretend to be ugly?¡± ¡°Why? Do you dislike her for being ugly now?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t think she was ugly before, so how can I dislike her now? I just think it¡¯s not easy for her as girl.¡± Issac had never thought that he was someone who understood how to take care of women. It was just that for a moment, he felt that Vivian had suffered a lot and that she had fallen into the same situation as him. ¡°Forget it, forget it.¡± Jenny waved her hand. ¡°My daughter has a strong temper and won¡¯t agree. What¡¯s more, my husband will like this in the rest of his life and not recovered anymore. What¡¯s the point of treating? I have always wanted to be discharged from the hospital, but my daughter disagrees. ¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. They chatted for a while in the ward before Jenny opened the door. Another half an hourter, Vivian rushed over in a hurry. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve slept before¡­ Huh? Issac, when did youe?¡± At that time, when she called Issac he only said ¡°I get it¡±. She thought he wouldeter. When Issac learned of her background, there were mixed feelings in his heart when saw her, but he just smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived. Right, Auntie? ¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Jenny was very cooperative and asked Issac, ¡°Haven¡¯t you had breakfast yet? Vivian, take Issac to have some food.¡± Chapter 25 Been Fooled to the Wedding Banquet ¡°He is young and strong and won¡¯t starve to death because short of one meal.¡± Vivian waved her hand, nning to treat Issac to lunchter. Unexpectedly, she was red at by her mother. ¡°Hurry up.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± She was at a loss for words for a moment, so she had to say to Issac, ¡°Ok, Let¡¯s go for meal. I¡¯ll take you downstairs to eat.¡± ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need, Auntie. I still have something to deal with in thepany, so I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯lle back to see youter.¡± Issac said goodbye to Jenny and left. Vivian sent him to the elevator. ¡°Bro, thank you. I¡¯ll treat you to dinnerter. But don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ve already been here twice. My mother will definitely believe that you¡¯re my ¡®boyfriend¡¯. She won¡¯t let youeter.¡± ¡°Bye¡­¡± Issac was not as yful as he used to be. He just said nothing else but ¡°ok¡±. After going downstairs and walking out of the inpatient department, Issac made a phone call. ¡°Help me check the information of Vivian Monk and Yoona Lee.¡± At that time, Vivian was upstairs apanying Jenny. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t call Issac over from now on. He¡¯s quite busy with his work.¡± ¡°Okay. Mom knows, I know.¡± Jenny waved her hand and did not say anything else. In the following days, since Vivian lost her job in the Shades Club, so she had to deliver takeout every day. She was very busy but still happy. It wasn¡¯t until the third night that Vivian received a call from Trent Stone, asking her to move to the Cheal¡¯s mansion the day after tomorrow morning. After that, his boss would get the investigation result of the car ident and give it to her as soon as possible. Vivian didn¡¯t have the right to negotiate, so she agreed. Vivian, who had been tired for a whole day work, hung up the phone and watched a TV show before falling asleep. She was in pregnancy and had a lot of sleep. Further more, she had to deliver takeout to the hospital which isbor-intensive. The next day. The sky was clear and sunny. On this day, the Cheal Family booked the Hilton Hotel. At the door, there were a picture of Morris Cheal and Yoona Lee. On the LED screen, there were several words, ¡°Morris Cheal and Yoona Lee¡¯s Engagement Banquet¡±. From nine o¡¯clock in the morning, various luxury cars appeared one after another in the parking lot of the Hilton Hotel. The celebrities of Houston walked one by one on the red carpet from the roadside to the lobby of the hotel. The reporters gathered at the entrance of the hotel were either doing live broadcast or shooting with all kinds of cameras. It was so bustling. As one of the protagonists of the engagement, Morris Cheal was still working in President Office of Eonothem Group. For him, such an engagement party was just a formality which was not as important as the management. Even if it¡¯s a file that doesn¡¯t matter when you deal with it. However, Yoona Lee, who was in her home, was sitting in her boudoir, wearing a limited edition dress sent by Morris. She was light makeup with curly hair, wearing a limited edition earrings, ne, and essories. It¡¯s her moment. ¡°Oh my god, our Yoona is so beautiful.¡± Yorlien Green looked at Yoona in the dressing mirror who was wearing a white off shoulder dress which perfectly showed her delicate corbone. Yoona slightly lifted her chin, revealing her white neck, like a proud white swan, showing her noble and gentle temperament. Yoona smiled and took Yorlien¡¯s hand. ¡°Mommy, I can finally marry Morris. I finally get what I want.¡± ¡°Our Yoona is a great woman with both beauty and talent. Of course, you can have what you want.¡± As Yoona¡¯s mother, Yorlien was very gratified to witness her engagement with Morris Cheal. Years of hard work and training had not been in vain. ¡°Mommy, have you arranged everything for Vivian?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything has been settled.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go now. It¡¯s gettingte.¡± ¡°Come on, hold Mom¡¯s hand.¡± The mother-daughter rtionship was very deep and warm. At that time, Vivian, who was sleepy, got up to wash up and put on makeup. Sitting in front of the dressing mirror, she looked at the pile of cosmetics in front of her. They were all special cosmetics which was uneasy to take off that she had searched online. In this way, she could ensure that the wind and rain would not take off her makeup unless she cleaned it with a special potion. How could she not know that this kind of thing was very harmful to her skin? But she could not show her true face now. Otherwise, she had no idea what crazy things the Lee family would do. After everything was done, the order for takeout rang. She nced at the order. It was the order of Bradley¡¯s Restaurant to send to the Hilton Hotel. Looking at the ID on the order: ¡°Remember, it must be sent in through the back door of the hotel!¡± She took the order and drove out to deliver it. Vivian picked up the breakfast from the Bradley¡¯s Restaurant and followed the navigation address on her phone. She rode her electric donkey to the intersection of the Hilton Hotel and looked into the distance. ¡°Wow, what¡¯s going on? Which rich man is going to get married?¡± She muttered to herself and understood why the order for takeout had repeatedly reminded her to send it through the back door. There were so many people at the front door that she couldn¡¯t get in even if she wanted to. Vivian rode her electric motorbike to the back door and made a phone call. ¡°Hello, your takeout is here.¡± ¡°Come in from the back door. I¡¯m busy in the banquet hall on the second floor. If you send it in, you can say that it¡¯s Ford Wood¡¯s takeout, and they will let you in.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Hanging up the phone, Vivian parked the electric car and walked in with takeout.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Even the back door was guarded by guards. Seeing here in, they stopped her. ¡°Excuse me, what are you up to?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver takeout for Ford Wood.¡± ¡°Manager Wu, okay, go in ande out quickly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then she carried the takeout through the back door. When she arrived at the hotel lobby, she trotted up to the second floor with the takeout in her hands, for fear that she would lose time if she was slower. There was an endless stream of people in the hall on the first floor. There were also many guards in suits and white gloves standing aside. The people passing by her were all high-ss celebrities in high society who were in high spirits and dressed up. Some of them were big stars, whom Vivian had seen on TV. Although she was surprised, there were only three minutes left before the delivery. How could she have time to notice these? She trotted up to the grand banquet hall on the second floor. The moment she stepped into the door of the hall on the second floor, she stopped and frowned slightly. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong¡­¡± She murmured and tilted her head to look at the photo beside her. She just nced at them and found them familiar. Vivian slowly took two steps back. When she saw the person in the photo clearly, the takeout in her hand fell to the ground with a bang. In the photo, the handsome Morris was holding the pretty Yoona, who was well-dressed. The man was expressionless and as cold as ever. The woman in his arms was smiling like a flower, and her face was full of happiness. ¡°It is their engagement party?¡± Vivian waspletely stunned. She stood there in a daze, her heart filled with endless shock. Chapter 26 Yoona’s Threat ¡°Ah, who is this?¡± ¡°How could the delivery guy appear here? The takeout is scattered all over the ground. It smells so bad.¡± ¡°Today is Mr. Cheal and Miss Lee¡¯s engagement. We¡¯ve already booked the hotel. Why is there someone calling for takeout?¡± ¡°Who knows? Does she sneak in?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the guard? Throw her away.¡± ¡­ The celebrities passing by nced at her with disdain. They pointed at her and mocked her. Someone even asked the guards to throw her out. Two bodyguards came over and saw Vivian, who was wearing a take-out coat and looked ipatible. They grabbed her clothes and said, ¡°Get out of here quickly. The whole ce has been booked.¡± Vivian shook off his hand. ¡°Let go!¡± At this moment, Vivian was filled with anger. If she had no child with Morris, it would be nothing to see Yoona marry him. After all, it had nothing to do with her. But now, the child in her belly had been more than two months. Four days ago, Morris made a deal with her and asked her to give birth to the child. He would help her perform surgery for her adaptive father and investigate the truth of the car ident. That was the reason to her for bearing a baby. But who knew that things had changed so quickly? Vivian could almost imagine that after the child was born, she would be driven away, and her child should be called Yoona ¡°Mom¡±. Mom?! Ha, how ironic. ¡°Madam, I¡¯m warning you to go out quickly, or we won¡¯t be polite.¡± The guard pointed at Vivian and warned her. Those who came up from downstairs stopped to watch. Even if they were from wealthy families or celebrities who often appeared in front of the spotlight, there were some pleasure-seeker. ¡°You don¡¯t have to drive me. I will go¡­¡± ¡°Vivian, why are you here?¡± Just as Vivian was talking, Issac squeezed his way out of the crowd. He pulled Vivian behind him and nced coldly at the guards. ¡°I brought her in. Is there a problem?¡± Dressed in a white short-sleeved shirt and blue jeans, Issac, who wore a ne on his neck, was a guest of the banquet. However, his casual outfit made him look handsome and energetic. But just like Vivian, he was ipatible with these luxurious people. ¡°Mr. Shaw, she¡¯s here to deliver takeout.¡± The guard pointed at Vivian and the lunch box on the ground and said.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Issac nced at the lunch box on the ground, leaned over, and picked it up. He pretended to be unhappy and said to Vivian, ¡°Vivian, what¡¯s wrong with you? You asked you to bring me some takeout. Why can¡¯t you even hold a takeout?¡± Vivian didn¡¯t expect Issac to suddenly appear. She was very grateful to him for helping her out. But what followed next was the ridicule of the onlookers. ¡°Oh my god, there¡¯s really something wrong with Mr. Shaw. How can he be the friend of such an ugly deliveryman?¡± ¡°She¡¯s so ugly that make me disgust. Issac Shaw is really hungry for woman.¡± ¡°He is indeed a famous good-for-nothing in Houston. I have a full knowledge of him today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame.¡± ¡­ The onlookers were talking about them, pointing at them, sneering, mocking, or despising them. Their eyes fell on them as if they were exposed under the spotlight. Issac looked away with a smile. As he had said, he was invulnerable. In the face of humiliation, he would not feel inferior or embarrassed. And Vivian was pleased with herself, as if she was saying, ¡°Othersugh at me for being too crazy, and Iugh that others can¡¯t see through me.¡± Most of the time, they looked like the same person. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Suddenly, a low and familiar voice sounded outside the crowd. ¡°Oh, herees Mr. Cheal.¡± ¡°Oh, congrattions, Mr. Cheal. You¡¯re engaged to Miss Lee family without making a sound. She is marry into a proper family.¡± ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Cheal and Miss Lee.¡± ¡°Oh my god, Miss Lee is indeed the most beautiful woman in Houston. She is so beautiful.¡± ¡°What a pair of beautiful people.¡± ¡°Mr. Cheal, someone is making trouble in your ce.¡± ¡°Mr. Cheal, long time no see.¡± ¡­ As everyone greeted Morris, they made way for him. Vivian turned around and saw Yoona holding Morris¡¯ arm. Her long maroon hair was slightly curled up with air bangs. Although she had put on light makeup, she still could not hide her natural beauty. Her long white dress which was decorated with sequins, shining under the light. She looked like an extremely beautiful elf. The man was wearing a royal blue suit, a ck shirt, a tie, framed by a slicked-back hair. His deep, three-dimensional facial features were perfect. He had sharp eyebrows and bright eyes, like a handsome maning out of a cartoon. The handsome man and the beautiful woman were more beautiful and elegant than the masses. Inparison, Vivian looked even uglier. She looked so ugly that she couldn¡¯t even hide it even if she fell into the dust. ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re here too?¡± When Yoona saw Vivian, a glimmer of light shed across her eyes. Then, she let go of Morris and walked forward to take her hand. ¡°I was thinking about that you were busy delivering takeout. I¡¯ll call youter.¡± ¡°How could Miss Lee know her?¡± A man in the crowd asked curiously. Yoona held on to her gentle and elegant demeanor as a nobledy. She smiled and said, ¡°Let me introduce her to you. This is a friend I met when I was delivering takeout. Her name is Vivian.¡± With that, she hugged Vivian and said, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for a nurse to go to the hospital to take care of uncle and auntie. You can y here at noon.¡± A nobledy took the initiative to hug an ugly and ordinary woman, which was already eye-catching. Even more, she asked a nurse to take care of the ugly woman¡¯s parents. It had to be said that her conduct was really good. Everyone thought so except for Issac and Vivian who knew the truth. Vivian was furious. She knew that the Lee family were despicable and that the incident of a car ident was a warning to her. She could only endure it. But her eyes fell on Morris, and her beautiful watery eyes were filled with gloom and anger. Morris frowned slightly. He nced sideways at Trent Stone, who was next to him, as if to ask, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to keep the news from Vivian?¡± Trent shook his head sightly and thought to himself, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve already imnted a intercept system into her phone. Who knows why she appears at the engagement venue?¡± ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯re engaged. Of course, I¡¯m here to join in the fun.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t act on impulse, because she knew that she couldn¡¯t afford the consequences of being impulsive. What¡¯s more, in order to prevent her from beingughed at, Issac said that he had invited her here. If she made a scene now, not only would she embarrassed Issac, but also brought a series of immeasurable results. Especially¡­ Wasn¡¯t it the Lee family¡¯s trick to let her show up at the hotel today just to make a fool of her? Even if she didn¡¯t understand just now, it was too clear in this moment. Vivian would never let Lee family get what they wanted! Chapter 27 Vivian’s Pregnancy Vomiting But her reaction made Issac see her differently. Issac, who was carrying the takeout, stared at Vivian unblinkingly with his bottomless eyes. At that moment, he felt her grievance and her inside power. There was even a moment when he seemed to see himself on Vivian. Because¡­ They were too simr. ¡°Well, Vivian, let¡¯s go inside first.¡± Issac didn¡¯t like Yoona before. This time, it even made him disgusted at Yoona¡¯s pretension. He grabbed Vivan¡¯s hand, pulled her to him and put his arm around her shoulders. This action really surprised Yoona and Morris. ¡°What?¡± Yoona covered her mouth in surprise. ¡°Vivian, when¡­ when did you meet Mr. Shaw? He¡­ he¡­¡± Everyone understood her unspoken words. She meant to say that Issac was a dandy, Houston¡¯s well-known good-for-nothing, a ck sheep and a yboy. However, because it was at the engagement party, Yoona did not say anything. ¡°Yoona, since Miss Mond is your friend, you¡¯d better persuade her to stay away from those unreliable men.¡± Yoona didn¡¯t say anything because she cared about Morris¡¯ face and was afraid of stirring up troubles, which made the atmosphere awkward. Unexpectedly, Morris said it directly. Though he was speaking to Yoona, he kept staring at Vivan and did not look away. ¡°Morris, perhaps Vivian and Mr. Shaw are just friends.¡± Yoona tried to smooth things over. ¡°Yah, friend, girlfriend!¡± As a man, Issac was keenly aware of Morris¡¯ hostility toward him, especially when he kept staring at Vivian. An idea shed through Issac¡¯s mind when he thought of their meeting at the Shades Club that day, but he felt that it was unrealistic. ¡°I forgot to introduce to you.¡± Issac was willing to acknowledge her as his girlfriend in order to protect her. Even her face was so ¡°ugly¡±, he still protected her against others¡¯ ridicule. No matter how hard-hearted Vivian was, she would still be moved. She held Issac¡¯s hand. ¡°Issac Shaw, my boyfriend.¡± ¡°Your¡­ your boyfriend?¡± Although Yoona knew that Issac was a well-known yboy, he was still the young master of the Shaw family, one of the four big families in Houston. He actually liked Vivian!. And she has such an ugly face! What magic portion exactly did that bitch Vivian use? She was angry, but she pretended to be concerned and said, ¡°Vivian, I know that you have a hard life. You have to work part-time to deliver takeout and earn money for your parents treatment. Although it¡¯s hard, you can¡¯t take a shortcut like a fool.¡± The word ¡°shortcut¡± was used very cleverly. Everyone present was smart. Who didn¡¯t know the implication of that word? ¡°Shortcut? It depends on whether she has the capability.¡± Morris said coldly, as if he was mocking her. Then, he said, ¡°There are so many beauties around Mr. Shaw. You should take a good look at yourself in the mirror.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This woman is too stupid.¡± ¡°She¡¯s so ugly to be looked at. How could she even believe that Issac Shaw would like her.¡± ¡°Perhaps Issac Shaw has seen too many beauties, so he wants to have an ugly woman to whet his appetite, hahaha.¡± ¡°It makes sense, it makes sense.¡± ¡­ There was another round of discussion among the onlookers. ¡°Issac? What are you doing? You unfilial son, you humiliate me every day!¡± Suddenly, a scolding voice arose. The voice came before he arrived. Everyone made way for him. A man with grey hair at the temples came in. He was in a suit. Although with grey hair at the temples, he was in high spirits and his steps were vigorous. His serious face was full of threatening majesty. ¡°Is that Old Mr. Shaw?¡± ¡°Issac is the most disappointing youngest son of the Shaw family. I¡¯m afraid that Quintel Shaw would die of anger if he knew about Issac.¡± ¡°Who would say no?¡± ¡°If it were me, I would be angry, not to mention Old Mr. Shaw.¡± ¡­ Hearing their whispers, Vivian then knew that the man walking over was Issac¡¯s father.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Vivian couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Just now, when Issac stood here alone, she thought that he came here on behalf of the entire Shaw family. After all, it was just an engagement party. Who knew that Old Mr. Shaw woulde himself? How could this end? ¡°Dad?¡± Looking at the man walking to him, Issac greeted in a really cold way, but he did not let go of Vivian¡¯s shoulder. Quintel Shaw¡¯s eyes widened in anger as he nced at Vivian. His slightly white brows suddenly furrowed as he said, ¡°It is the engagement party between Morris and Miss Mond. What are you up to?¡± He then pointed at Vivian. ¡°Don¡¯t you think have made enough stupid mistakes? You¡¯re having an ugly ¡®human¡¯ to embarrass yourself.¡± The corners of Vivian¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. She knew that she had caused Issac great trouble. She couldn¡¯t help feeling a little guilty. While Yoona, who was standing beside, had an imperceptiblecency in her eyes. Morris stood aside and remained silent. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s too much to judge a person by his appearance.¡± Issac grabbed Vivian¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Although Vivian looks in, she doesn¡¯t rob or steal. She works hard to earn money and feed her parents lying in the hospital. How can she be so shameful? Her appearance was given by her parents. Does she have to die because of her in appearance?¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Quintel Shaw didn¡¯t expect that Issac would talk back to him for an extremely ugly woman. ¡°You¡¯re so self-righteous. You¡¯re still spending my money drinking and swinging outside. This woman¡¯s parents are in hospital, but she is hanging around with you instead of looking after her parents. Don¡¯t you know what her intention?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Shaw. She must be aiming for money.¡± ¡°But Mr. Shaw doesn¡¯tck money.¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± ¡°She is so extraordinary that she can attract Mr. Shaw even though she is ugly.¡± ¡°A strong taste¡­¡± ¡­ The onlookersughed and felt that today¡¯s attendance was worthy. They watched another ¡°y¡±. ¡°I don¡¯t care her intention, as long as I¡¯m willing.¡± Issac protected Vivian to the end. As soon as he finished his words, Morris¡¯ face showed obvious displeasure. Yoona didn¡¯t say anything and just watched quietly. She wished that Old Mr. Shaw could help her deal with Vivian. In such a tense situation, Morris did not say that he would stand up and help Vivian. It was for sure that that bitch was nothing to Morris. Everything was heading in the best direction for her. ¡°You never make, but always break. If your mother hadn¡¯t died early, I would have driven you out of the family.¡± When Quintel Shaw mentioned Issac¡¯s mother, Vivian suddenly felt Issac holding her hand tightly. He exerted a lot of strength, as if his weakness had been touched, and he was suppressing the anger in his heart. ¡°Then should I thank you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Quintel Shaw still wanted to say something, but he noticed that Morris, who was standing beside, did not look well, so he had to give up. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you when I get back.¡± He snorted and entered the banquet hall. Without a good show to watch, everyone entered the banquet hall. Issac pulled Vivian to one side and hid in the crowd. At the beginning of the engagement banquet, the host gave a speech. Madame Cheal and Phu Yen Lee and his wife also stood up and made speeches. Yoona also told the story of their romance out of ident with Morris, which aroused everyone¡¯s envy. Then it was time for dinner. Ever since Vivian found out that she was pregnant, she had begun to suffer pregnancy vomiting. Seeing the greasy lunch on the table, she covered her mouth in disgust. ¡°Issac, you sit for a while. I¡¯ll go to the washroom.¡± She got up and went to the washroom. There were many people on the second floor, and it was very crowded. Vivian then ran to the third floor. ¡°Ugh¡­ ugh¡­¡± There was no one in the washroom on the third floor. She retched for a while before throwing up. After a while, she went to the basin and washed her hands. She took some water with both hands and took a sip to rinse her mouth. She turned around and walked outside. When she passed the lounge, the door suddenly opened. Before she could react, she was dragged in and pressed against the wall. Chapter 28 Issac Discovered Their Relationship ¡°Morris?¡± Vivian was not feeling well, but after being shaked, she felt even more dizzy. Morris locked the door behind him and stared at Vivian with a cold expression. ¡°I¡¯ve warned you to stay away from Issac. Why, are my words useless?¡± Rubbing the chest, Vivian felt a little better. She looked up at the man and smiled. ¡°Haha, Morris, what right do you have for me to listen to you? Are you my parents? Or have we got registered for marriage? You keep saying that I¡¯m not eligible. What about you?¡± Vivian, who had always been humble, poked her slender fingers at Morris¡¯ chest, her eyes brimming with anger that could not be hidden. ¡°You are rich, you have power and are great. But it doesn¡¯t mean that you can really control my life! A few days ago, you slept with me and asked me to give birth to a child for your family. But in the blink of an eye, you were engaged to Yoona. Do you want my child to call Yoona ¡®Mom¡¯?¡± Vivian became even more agitated. Her eyes were red as she angrily pushed Morris away. ¡°Do you treat me like a human?!? That¡¯s my child, mine!!!¡± Finally, indocile as she was, her eyes were wet and tears welled up in her eyes. She was so angry that she was trembling with tears in her eyes. Morris only managed to stabilize himself after being pushed a few steps away by her. When he looked at Vivian again, she was already in tears. Even¡­ He was speechless to refute her words. ¡°Morris, listen carefully. Even if I should die, I will not give birth to this child!¡± She pointed at Morris, speaking word by word. The words were clear and loud. This was the first time Morris had seen Vivian so angry. She did not mention money or conditions. She just wanted to tell him that her child could not call another woman ¡°Mom¡± ! ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll give you a chance to break your promise?¡± He nced at Vivian arrogantly. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you hooked up with Issac, you have enough courage to shout in front of me!¡± Morris pinched her chin with his big palm and raised it slightly. ¡°Remember, either you or Issac is not qualified enough.¡± The two looked at each other for a long time before he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already investigated the case of your parents¡¯ car ident. The things are in the office. The moment you move to Cheal¡¯s Mansion, I will give you the case file and your father will have the brain surgery.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. In the end, Vivian closed her eyes resistlessly, hiding the despair and sadness. She choked and said, ¡°Is it fair to treat me like this?¡± The man let go of her and raised his hand to lift the loose hair on her forehead, as if caressing a pet. He said with a faint smile, ¡°There has never been fairness in the world of adults. If you want it, you have to wait until you have enough strength.¡± He patted her cheek as if to tell her the truth of society. A smile appeared on Vivian¡¯s tearful face, a smile with sadness, helplessness, and despair. ¡°That¡¯s right. How can there be fairness in the world of adults? It all depends on strength. Without ability, it¡¯s nothing.¡± She lowered her head and murmured. ¡°It¡¯s good that you get to realize it.¡± Morris wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her to him. ¡°You now have my child in your belly. Even if you like Issac, you have to hold.¡± The man finally understood why Vivian was not interested in him at all. It turned out that she liked a yboy like Issac. ¡°Mr. Cheal is really overbearing.¡± Vivian¡¯s depressed face was filled with tears. ¡°Not only am I forced to give you a child, but I even don¡¯t have the right to like anyone now.¡± She was not a sentimental person, but she couldn¡¯t bear what had happened today. After crying just now, her bad mood was vented. She immediately adjusted her mentality and said lightly, ¡°Mr. Cheal, aren¡¯t you afraid that you will force me to death? Then, I will pester you as a ghost and make you uneasy all day long.¡± After that, she shook her head again. ¡°No, this punishment is too small. It should be¡­¡± The woman paused and opened her red lips. She was speaking but with no voice. However, Morris understood her lipnguage. She said, ¡°May you, Morris Cheal, be thest of your family line!¡± ¡°If you dare to provoke me again, believe it or not, I will sleep with you here.¡± The man looked a little embarrassed. He always felt that Vivian was a little reckless. ¡°Really? At your engagement party, aren¡¯t you afraid of hurting your fiancee¡¯s heart by sleeping with me? Tsk, tsk¡­ Mr. Cheal is really a heartless man. I suddenly feel sorry for Yoona.¡± ¡°Then you should first sympathize with you.¡± He should have disliked her with her in, even ugly face, but for some reason, every time he saw her resistance and defiance to him, his calm heart would be stimted. He couldn¡¯t stop being enamoured with her and wanted her to submit to him. Morris¡¯ overbearing desire to conquer was uncontroble. He took her to the sofa, but he didn¡¯t tear her clothes rudely. Vivian didn¡¯t struggle either. She just said calmly, ¡°There are so many influential people in Houston downstairs, Mr. Cheal. If you don¡¯t worry about losing face, juste. After all, having been bitten by a dog, I am not afraid of being bitten again.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t have the ability to fight back against him. All she could do was to retort. ¡°With Trent guarding, not even a fly on the third floor can enter.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Vivian was speechless. Ring- Suddenly, the phone in Vivian¡¯s pocket rang. However, the man said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go out in embarrassmentter, take your clothes off yourself!¡± Vivian ignored him and took out her phone from her pocket. It was Issac¡¯s number. Before she could answer the call, Morris snatched her phone away and threw it aside. ¡°Miss him so much soon after you have met. Huh? You look so ugly, but you can¡¯t hold back your unrestrained heart.¡± The man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re really despicable!¡± He did not give her another chance. All his patience had been worn out. He tore her clothes apart¡­ Vivian didn¡¯t struggle. She seemed to ept her fate. However, her breathing and groan were suppressed by the continuous ringing of the phone. Morris had a glimpse at the phone screen and felt that the word ¡°Issac¡± was too unpleasant. He simply picked up the phone¡­ ¡°Morris, what are you doing?¡± Vivian didn¡¯t want him to answer the phone, so she reached out to grab it, but she was still a stepte. The man took it away and answered the phone directly. ¡°Little Vivian, where are you? Why didn¡¯t you answer the phone?¡± On the other end of the phone, Issac asked earnestly. Morris raised his eyebrows and held the phone in his hand with the speaker turned on. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I was not feeling well just now¡­¡± She finished her words intermittently, but before thest word could finish, Morris took action unexpectedly. Chapter 29 Miscarriage (1) At that moment, Vivian furrowed her brows and closed her mouth tightly. Her fingers sped Morris¡¯ arms tightly, leaving blood stains. She managed to cover it up. ¡°Ahem, ahem¡­¡± Vivian red at Morris with both embarrassment and anger. She used the sound of coughing to cover it up and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve got a takeout order. I¡¯m on the way. I¡¯ll call youter.¡± After that, she immediately hung up the phone. Only then did she p Morris, ¡°Bastard, are you too shameless?¡± What a terrible behavior! ¡°What, are you afraid that your lover will find out? Are you sad? Are you worried about him?¡± Vivian felt wronged, but she had a n in her mind. Enduring her disgust for the man, she put her hands on his waist and pretended to be dissatisfied. ¡°So little strength. Didn¡¯t you have meal?¡± She forced a smile and said, ¡°Compared with Issac, you are really not a match. Is this the rumored ¡®not close to women¡¯ of Houston? In my opinion¡­ it¡¯s kidney deficiency.¡± The sudden reversal in attitude made Morris feel extremely satisfied, but he did not lose his mind. He knew that Vivian was deliberately provoking him. ¡°Put away your useless thoughts. The doctor said that your fetus image is stable, and I will protect my child!¡± As soon as he finished his words, the smile on Vivian¡¯s face disappeared instantly. Yes. She deliberately provoked him just now because she hoped that the man would be so excited that he would forget everything and then lead to a miscarriage. In that case, she would not have to bear children for the Cheal. Unfortunately, he saw through it. The man rose satisfied, leaving her alone in the lounge. Just likest time, before he left, he said, ¡°You clothes will be sent hereter.¡± He left. He left her alone in the lounge as if he was throwing trash. Vivian was lying in the bed, feelingpletely devastated by despair. However, she was strong. Something that had already happened happened again. How could it be as heartbreaking as the first time? However, Vivian felt a little regretful. She had only used makeup to make her face ugly, so that bastard would never kiss her when he had sex with her, let alone looked at her face. If she had known this, she would have smeared all her skin! Then, the clothes were brought. Vivian put on the clothes and threw the ruined clothes into the trash can. Then she got off the building angrily and left on her electric motorbike. She didn¡¯t know that Issac was sitting in a car not far away. Of course, he had known that Vivian hadn¡¯t left. He drove a car that Vivian had never seen before and stopped not far from her electric bike. Seeing that she was wearing different clothes when she left, Issac was a little puzzled. Why did she lie?Material ? N?velDrama.Org. All the questions were answered four hourster, after the engagement party of the Cheal was over He ordered to check the surveince video of the hotel. He clearly saw Morris dragging Vivian into the lounge on the third floor. He left after over half an hour. Issac didn¡¯t watch the rest of the video because he already knew everything when he thought of Vivian¡¯s low groan on the phone. ¡­ On the other side, as soon as Vivian left the hotel, she went straight to the hospital to have an abortion. It was a pity that Morris had already arranged his men to follow her. Seeing her enter the hospital, the bodyguard took her into the car forcibly and sent her back to the rental apartment. Bang- The door was closed, and Vivian was under house arrest. She opened the door and said angrily, ¡°What do you want to do? I want to see that bastard Morris!¡± ¡°Boss is busy and has no time to see you.¡± Trent, who had juste over, replied, ¡°Miss Mond, you¡¯d better take a good rest. If you don¡¯t want to rest, you can go to Cheal¡¯s Mansion now.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Vivian flew into a rage and her face turned red with anger. She mmed the door so hard that the whole apartment shook. In the evening, food was brought in. Vivian really wanted to eat the sumptuous food, but she had no appetite. Time ticked by. It was already past 10 o¡¯clock at night, but she was still not sleepy at all. Morris didn¡¯t allow her to go to Cheal¡¯s Mansion today probably because of the engagement. The rtives of the Cheal were all there. If she went there, it would be a problem. That was why she was allowed to go to Cheal¡¯s Mansion tomorrow. Vivian knew very well that once she went there, it would be extremely difficult for her toe out again. As for the unborn-child, she would have no chance to have the abortion. Lying in bed, Vivian was tossing and turning. She urgently needed Mifepristone and Misoprostol tablets to help her have the abortion. However, these two kinds of tablets could only be obtained from the hospital. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t get them at all. At that urgent moment, the only person Vivian thought of was Issac. With his ability, he could definitely get the tablets. She held her phone and hesitated for a long time, but still dialed Issac¡¯s number. Vivian knew that she had already caused him a lot of troubles, but she had no choice now. She could onlye up with this idea. ¡°Hmm? What makes you think of ringing me?¡± On the phone, Issac sounded drunk. He must have drunk a lot. Vivian immediately felt despair. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re drinking?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not in a good mood. What¡¯s wrong with drinking some wine?¡± His attitude toward her was a little cold and abnormal. Vivian Mond anxiously reached out and rubbed her hair. She felt that it wouldn¡¯t be good to call for divorce at this time. ¡°You¡­ Can you do me a favor? It¡¯s very important, very important!¡± Vivian Mond had no choice but to beg Issac. Because no matter what, she would never let the child in her belly be Yoona Lee¡¯s ¡°child¡±! Even if she died, she would not agree. Issac took a sip of wine and snorted. ¡°You¡¯re so capable. Do you need my help?¡± She had long known that she had something to do with Morris Cheal. Sure enough, she lied to him! ¡°Issac, what the hell are you doing?¡± Vivian Mond was a little annoyed. She suddenly raised her voice. As soon as she roared, the other party hung up her phone. ¡°How can this guy drop the chain at a critical moment?¡± In a hurry, Vivian Mond called Issac three more times, but they were all hung up. She had to give up. ¡°What should we do?¡± Vivian Mond paced back and forth in the living room anxiously. She suddenly thought of Phu Yen Lee, who had a hospital, so she could ask him for medicine. Although he could tell Yoona Lee that he was pregnant with Morris Cheal¡¯s child, with Lee family¡¯s caution, they would definitely not believe her, and they were more afraid that the exposure of the matter would affect Yoona Lee. After all, Yoona Lee and Morris Cheal were already engaged, so they didn¡¯t dare to risk getting her medicine. Suddenly, Vivian Mond¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°leonurus!¡± She searched for the leonurus on her mobile phone and read the instructions of the leonurus. It could promote blood cirction, remove blood stasis, and promote uterus contraction. If pregnant women took it, they might have a miscarriage! Chapter 30 Miscarriage (2) A few days ago, when she was watching a TV series, there happened to be a plot about ¡°leonurus¡±. It was said that the female lead had no idea when she was pregnant in the TV series, so she almost had an abortion after taking leonurus. And this kind of medicine could be bought by pharmacy. Vivian Mond immediately took out her phone and asked in the takeout group, ¡°Who has a remote control drone?¡± A deliveryman named Ethan Bake replied, ¡°I do. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vivian Mond immediately added his friend and called him. ¡°Handsome, can you help me buy two boxes of leonurus from the pharmacy? Then I¡¯ll give you the address. Can you send it to my window with a remote control drone?¡± The other party asked, ¡°Why do you need a remote control drone?¡± Vivian Mond was stunned. She thought of an excuse and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Hahaha¡­ I just want to experience the straightforwardness of the drone delivering takeout. I¡¯ll transfer 300 yuan to you. Can you send it over as soon as possible?¡± The other party said, ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± After hanging up, Vivian Mond sent the address to the other party. Half an hourter, the man called and said that they were downstairs. Vivian Mond immediately opened the window. She was on the 8th floor. Looking out of the window, she saw that the deliveryman downstairs was operating a remote control drone, slowly rising, and then a buzzing drone hovered in front of her window. Vivian Mond removed the medicine and sent him a voice message. ¡°I¡¯ve received it. Thank you.¡± She opened a box of medicine and looked at the four tes of leonurus. Each te had 12 pills, and they could be consumed at a time. Looking at the medicine, she knew that it might not work if she took less, but if she took too much, she might die. For some reason, a wave of fear surged out from his heart. Vivian Mond held the medicine tightly in her hands. She thought that if she went to the Cheal¡¯s Mansion, she would be grounded until the day of delivery. At this point, she¡­ There was no other choice. After hesitating for a while, Vivian Mond took out 24 pills and arge cup of warm water. Her hands, which were holding the medicine nervously, were trembling. In the end, she gritted her teeth and took the 24 pills six times. ¡°Ugh.¡± The strong smell of medicine made Vivian Mond feel nauseous. Even though she had drunk a lot of water, she still felt disgusted and wanted to vomit. She endured the nausea andy on the sofa, waiting for the reaction of the medicine. At first, she only felt sick for a few minutes, and then she recovered. But half an hourter, she began to have abdominal pain, sweat, and dizziness. But she couldn¡¯t wait for the blood to flow down, so she could only endure it. At the same time, in the Vi Dengkil. Although Morris Cheal was engaged to Yoona Lee and took her to the Cheal¡¯s Mansion to have dinner with his family, he still sent her back to Vi Dengkilte at night. Yoona Lee felt wronged, but she just endured it and pretended to be calm. She asked, ¡°Morris, we are already engaged. Why did you send me back?¡± The man looked indifferent. ¡°Before we get married, we¡¯d better live separately. You are a girl, and this is for your own good.¡± He was not interested in her. The reason why she was engaged to her was that she was more suitable to be the future hostess of The Cheal in all aspects. ¡°But we¡­¡± Yoona Lee still wanted to say something, but Morris Cheal just looked up and gently patted her head. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go back and rest. See you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Well¡­ all right.¡± Feeling Morris Cheal¡¯s tenderness towards her, Yoona Lee was already satisfied. ¡°Morris, good night.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± He said. Yoona Lee did not get off the car immediately. Instead, she sat in the car for a few seconds. She was waiting for Morris Cheal to give her a ¡°good night kiss¡±, but the man said, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°It¡¯s gone.¡± She shook her head, and the disappointment in her eyes disappeared. She open the door and got out of the car. She waved at Morris Cheal before turning around and entering the house. At this time, Trent Stone, who was driving, immediately said to Morris Cheal, ¡°Boss, the brother who was monitoring Miss Mond¡¯s phone just called and said that Miss Mond had called someone to buy some grass and sent it upstairs with a drone.¡± ¡°The drone is sent upstairs?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How long has it been?¡± ¡°More than an hour ago, you were always with Young Madam. I didn¡¯t have a chance to say anything.¡± Morris Cheal sensed that something was wrong. ¡°Go to Exquisite Chamber immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Trent Stone started the car and headed for Exquisite Chamber. Morris Cheal sat in the car, feeling a little uneasy. ¡°Drive faster.¡± Trent Stone suddenly stepped on the elerator and sped all the way at lightning speed. ¡°She¡¯s not the Young Madam after all before marrying into The Cheal.¡± For some reason, Morris Cheal said. Trent Stone instantly understood what he meant. ¡°I understand.¡± In the future, she would only address Miss Li as ¡°Young Madam¡±. Late at night, there were very few vehicles on the road of Houston. Trent Stone¡¯s speed was very fast, and she arrived at Exquisite Chamber in less than half an hour. They got out of the car and entered into Exquisite Chamber. On the eighth floor, there were six bodyguards guarding Vivian Mond¡¯s door. Seeing Morris Chealing over, everyone stood straight. ¡°Boss.¡± The man walked to Vivian Mond¡¯s door and knocked on it. ¡°Open the door.¡± It had been an hour since Vivian Mond finished her medicine. The woman lying on the sofa felt the sharp pain of being wrung by a knife, and her lower abdomen was bleeding badly. She made 120 first aid calls ten minutes ago and waited for the doctor toe. Vivian Mond only wanted to abort the baby in her belly, but she didn¡¯t want to die. She wouldn¡¯t be so stupid as to call it 120. At this time, there was a knock on the door outside. Vivian Mond thought it was 120, but when she wanted to get up from the sofa, she couldn¡¯t get up at all. The knocking on the door became more and more urgent. Morris Cheal, who was standing at the door, suddenly felt a little nervous. He frowned and said, ¡°Vivian Mond, if you don¡¯t open the door now, I¡¯ll kick the door open.¡± There was still no response from inside. Finally, Morris Cheal could not bear it anymore. He took a step back, lifted his leg, and kicked the door hard. With a bang, the door was kicked open. He strode into the living room and saw Vivian Mond, who was lying on the sofa with her body curled up and her hands on her abdomen. Even with thick makeup, she could not hide her pale face and sweat all over her body. The beige sofa under her was stained with arge amount of blood, which looked very scary. Morris Cheal walked over and saw the medicine box on the table with a single nce. It had a striking word on it- leonurus The man picked up the box and took a look at it. His eyes were fixed on the four words ¡± pregnant women are forbidden¡±. He twisted his eyebrows, clenched the medicine box tightly, and directly changed his shape. ¡°Damn it.¡± The two tes of medicine on the table were empty. He asked Vivian Mond, ¡°Have you finished all?¡± ¡°Yes, hurts¡­¡± Vivian Mond didn¡¯t answer Morris Cheal¡¯s question. Instead, her abdomen was in too much pain and she couldn¡¯t help but cry out softly. Seeing this scene, Morris Cheal¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. This woman had given up her life in order not to give birth to his child! Trent Stone followed behind and immediately called 120. However, before she could even make the call, the sound of an ambnce came from downstairs. Vivian Mond heard the sound of the ambnce. Out of her desire for life, she covered her abdomen with one hand and propped herself up on the sofa with the other. However, when she tried her best to lift her body a little, her arms suddenly went limp. She fell from the sofa with a bang. Chapter 31 Miscarriage (3) At that moment, Morris Cheal¡¯s ambition was pulled back. He had never felt such an inexplicable feeling before. He pushed aside the tea table in front of the sofa, walked to Vivian Mond, and bent down to pick her up. However, just as her hand touched him, Vivian Mond reached out and pushed him. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ touch¡­ me¡­¡± Even though she was pushing him, she was soft and powerless, and even her voice was low and trembling. From Vivian Mond¡¯s eyes, Morris Cheal could see her disgust for him. It was as if she had touched his bottom line and enraged him. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t touch you. If you have the ability, stand up yourself!¡± He stood up and walked to the side, watching coldly. With her hand on the tea table, Vivian Mond turned over with difficulty. She knelt on the ground with her legs on the ground and her forehead against the ground. She exerted all her strength, gritted her teeth, and stood up. Her lips were as pale as paper as she looked at Morris Cheal. Although her eyes were bloodshot due to the pain, she still pulled out a dazzling smile. ¡°I said that I would rather die than¡­ I won¡¯t¡­ give birth to your child¡­ I¡­ did it¡­¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She smiled. She struggled to stand, and her legs kept shaking. Her sweaty face drooped her hair, looking sad and embarrassed. After that, she took a heavy step, as if her feet were filled with lead. Every step was as difficult as stepping into a mud pit. The clean floor was stained with blood, and even the floor she passed by was stained with blood. At that moment, the anger of Morris Cheal¡¯s ambition gradually disappeared. He was surprised for her, and he would rather die than submit to Vivian Mond¡­ ¡­ He had never seen such a girl before. She was so stubborn , as if there was a halo on her, which made him look at her with new eyes. After taking a few steps, Vivian Mond¡¯s vision went dark and she fell down. Morris Cheal, who was standing by the side, quickly stepped forward and supported her. ¡°Boss, she¡¯s covered in blood. Let me do it.¡± Trent Stone said. Morris Cheal ignored Trent Stone and walked out of the living room with Vivian Mond in his arms. In the corridor, the neighbors on the same floor were woken up by the sound and poked their heads out to watch. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Oh my god, why is this woman covered in blood?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared to death.¡± ¡­ The neighbors on the same floor whispered and discussed among themselves. Morris Cheal walked to the elevator and opened it. There were a few medical staff members inside. ¡°Did you call 120?¡± ¡°Yes, she has been pregnant for more than two months and has taken arge number of leonurus.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Hurry up, her bleeding is very serious.¡± The medical staff said. After that, Vivian Mond was sent to a nearby hospital. Morris Cheal drove away while Trent Stone drove after him. After entering the hospital, he was sent to the emergency room. First, he stopped the bleeding and then washed his stomach¡­ Morris Cheal, covered in blood, stood in the corridor, smoking silently with a cigarette between his fingers. Trent Stone stood to the side and noticed the worry on her boss¡¯s face. He tried to persuade him. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll be fine. However, it¡¯s all her own fault. She took so much medicine and was courting death.¡± His words were not pleasant. Morris Cheal merely nced at him coldly, but did not say anything. Vivian Mond stayed in the emergency room for three hours before she was pushed out. The doctor walked up to Morris Cheal and said, ¡°The patient¡¯s blood has stopped and his stomach has been washed, but the child¡­ is not saved.¡± ¡°Where is she?¡± Morris Cheal asked coldly. ¡°The patient sent her here in time. If she hadn¡¯t died, she would have bled too much.¡± The doctor sighed with lingering fear. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Without saying anything, Morris Cheal turned around and followed the cart to the ward. In the ward, Vivian Mond was lying on the hospital bed in a hospital gown with a drip. Perhaps she was in so much pain that she frowned in her sleep. And that face, which was so mediocre that it was even ugly, also made Morris Cheal feel surprisingly pleasing to the eye. The next day. Vivian Mond woke up. She opened her eyes and looked around the room. Looking at the hanging water, she was secretly d that she was still alive. She sighed and tilted her head to look out of the window, feeling sorry for the lost child. That was her own flesh and blood. Before she was born to see this colorful world, it was gone¡­ ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Suddenly, she heard someone talking. She raised her head slightly and found that Morris Cheal was sitting on the sofa over there. A smile formed on her pale lips. ¡°The child is gone. What is Mr. Cheal doing here? Pretending to care about her? That¡¯s not like your style.¡± Vivian Mond still felt a lingering fear after making a trip through the gates of hell. In the future, she would definitely live well. But he did not regret the impulsest night. He didn¡¯t regret it at all. ¡°He said so many words in a row without panting. It seems that he won¡¯t die.¡± Morris Cheal got up and walked over, cing a document on the bed. Vivian Mond propped up her weak body and sat up. ¡°What is this?¡± As she asked, she reached out to open the leather paper bag and took out the documents inside. It was she who asked Morris Cheal to investigate the case of her adoptive parents¡¯ car ident. ¡°On the way you asked a private detective to take the driver who caused the ident back to Houston, the driver was taken away by his enemy and killed. The driver¡¯s name is Dong Chad. He is a national wanted criminal and has offended many people. In this matter, your parents are really innocent, but Dong Chad is an orphan and you can¡¯t get anypensation.¡± Morris Cheal briefly exined the situation to Vivian Mond. In the past, he would never say so much in one breath. Perhaps because of Vivian Mond¡¯s incidentst night, the proud man felt a little guilty. Vivian Mond, who was flipping through the documents, paused and looked up at him. ¡°It¡¯s gone?¡± ¡°What else do you want?¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Vivian Mond chuckled. She stuffed the unfinished documents into the leather folder and handed it to him. ¡°No, nothing. I suddenly remembered that the child is gone. I have no reason to ask you to investigate. Take it.¡± Although this matter was handled very well by Lee family, with Morris Cheal¡¯s ability, it was impossible for him not to find out the truth. The only reason was¡­ Morris Cheal was engaged to Yoona Lee and was deliberately hiding it for Lee family. After all, they were a family. Morris Cheal¡¯s handsome face darkened. ¡°Vivian Mond, you¡¯d better not push your luck.¡± ¡°You must be joking, Mr. Cheal.¡± Vivian Mond raised her eyebrows. Her expression was extremely calm as she sighed. She tilted her head to look out of the window and said, ¡°Before that, we met by chance. It was all because of¡­¡± Because he happened to run into a car ident that day and saved him greedily. But that was in the past. Vivian Mond didn¡¯t want to mention it again, so she said, ¡°I don¡¯t hate you. I only hate myself for not being strong enough. Now that the child is gone, I have nothing to do with you. From now on, you will go through your own road, and I will go through my single bridge. I will not appear in your sight anymore. Please don¡¯t appear in my world again.¡± Chapter 32 Do You Hatred Me? ¡°This is called ¡®don¡¯t hate me¡¯?¡± Listening to her words, it was as if something had taken root and sprouted in the bottom of his heart, but it was suddenly taken away. Morris Cheal¡¯s throat tightened, and an indescribable feeling came to his mind. Vivian Mond leaned against the head of the bed. Her face had not yet regained its color, and her body was still weak. She turned back to look at Morris Cheal, her heart water. ¡°You are the richest person in Houston, enjoying life every day. As for me, I¡¯m trying my best to earn money, only to survive. We are on two parallel lines, so we shouldn¡¯t have any intersection.¡± Vivian Mond slowly lowered her head and rubbed her fingers on the quilt helplessly. ¡°When I recover, I¡¯ll go to St. Hospital to treat my parents.¡± After he finished speaking, Morris Cheal¡¯s nted brows furrowed slightly and he remained silent. She then added, ¡°I¡¯m like, the most insignificant existence in the vast sea of people. I hope Mr. Cheal can give me a way out. Because I not only have to support myself, but also my parents.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all? Didn¡¯t you try your best to help you and Issac?¡± Since she met Vivian Mond, this was the only time she had spoken to him so seriously. For a moment, Morris Cheal even believed it. ¡°Mr. Cheal, as I said, the only connection between me and you is the unborn child. Now that the child is gone, we have nothing to do with each other. Do you understand?¡± At thest three words, Vivian Mond raised her voice. She raised her eyes slightly and red at Morris Cheal. Finally, her pale lips twitched. ¡°Are you trying to force me to death? Since that¡¯s the case, why did you save me yesterday, ha¡­¡± In the end, Morris Cheal only stared at her with his deep and cold eyes, wanting to see through her thoughts and through her clear eyes. But he didn¡¯t see anything. He stopped talking and turned to leave. ¡­Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, Issac, who had drunkst night, woke up and rubbed his painful head. ¡°I drank too much again.¡± Lying in bed for a while, he suddenly remembered that Vivian Mond had called him a few times yesterday, so he called back. As a result, no one answered. Issac took a look at the time when Vivian Mond called him. It was already 11 o¡¯clock when he made thetest call. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Is there really something wrong?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but worry. He immediately got up, washed up, and drove straight to Exquisite Chamber. He hurried up to the eighth floor. When he reached the door of Vivian Mond¡¯s apartment, he saw that the door of the living room was half-closed, and the lock was broken. He pushed the door open and walked in. Shockingly, he found that there was blood on the ground. Issac¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Vivian? Vivian Mond?¡± He walked from the living room to the bedroom and then to the bathroom. There was no one at all. He made another phone call. When he heard the ringing of the phone in the living room, he came out and saw the phone on the sofa. ¡°What on earth happened?¡± Issac panicked and became impatient. She had never felt this kind of feeling since her mother passed away. He looked at the medicine on the table. There was a purchase ticket in the medicine bag, which was half past elevenst night. There were four tes of medicine in the box, and two tes of pills had been taken out. ¡°Why¡­ why did she take so many medicines?¡± Self-destruction?! An idea popped into Issac¡¯s mind, which made him shiver. He immediately rushed out of the apartment, went downstairs, and called someone to investigate which hospital had taken Vivian Mond in yesterday. Ten minutester, he got the result and knew that they were at the No. 2 Hospital. Issac drove all the way to the No. 2 Hospital. When he entered Vivian Mond¡¯s ward, he found that she had fallen asleep on the bed. Seeing that Vivian Mond was still alive, his hanging heart finally settled down. He rested his hand on the bedside table and heaved a long sigh of relief. Only then did she gradually calm down. However, she was still frightened by Vivian Mond¡¯s actions. He didn¡¯t disturb Vivian Mond¡¯s sleep. Instead, he asked Vivian Mond¡¯s attending doctor about the situation. It was only then that he realized that Vivian Mond was pregnant. She had consumed too much leonurus yesterday, resulting in her miscarriage and massive bleeding! When arrived, the situation was already extremely dangerous. ¡°Who sent her here?¡± Issac asked the doctor. ¡°Who are you? Why are you asking so much?¡± The doctor asked unhappily. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ her boyfriend.¡± ¡°Boyfriend? Then who was that man yesterday?¡± As the doctor spoke, he took out the risk notice signed by the operating room yesterday. ¡°Here.¡± The doctor didn¡¯t recognize the name after reading it for a long time, so he handed it directly to Issac. Issac nced at the name signed on the letter and couldn¡¯t help frowning. ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± Morris Cheal! ¡°What happened yesterday?¡± Issac didn¡¯t know. He went back to the ward and sat on the apanying chair. Looking at her sleeping, he was lost in thought. After an unknown period of time, Vivian Mond woke up. When she opened her eyes, she saw Issac sitting by the bed, at a loss. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Vivian Mond was a little surprised. How did Issac find this ce? ¡°Yesterday¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I drank too much.¡± Fortunately, Vivian Mond was fine. Otherwise, Issac would not have forgiven him. ¡°Was it because of me you scolded by your father when you went back yesterday that was in a bad mood?¡± As the person in charge, Vivian Mond was well aware of what had happened in the Hilton Hotel. Although she knew Issac and he drank in the club every two or three days, he usually didn¡¯t drink too much. ¡°I¡­¡± Issac shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I just wanted to drink suddenly. I want to ask you why you were sent to the emergency room without seeing each other all night?¡± As he asked, he took an apple from the fruit basket and peeled it for her. When he saw that Vivian Mond was still sleeping, he went downstairs to buy her some fruits. It was Issac¡¯s first time cutting fruits for others. ¡°Since you already know, why ask again¡­¡± Vivian Mond was very smart. She knew that since Issac would sit quietly by the bed, he must have known what had happened yesterday. Otherwise, he would have grabbed her and kept asking. Issac¡¯s movements paused, and the look in his eyes wasplicated, but he only said, ¡°How do you know him?¡± Regarding Morris Cheal, Vivian Mond didn¡¯t want to mention anything about him. Since that day when he saved Morris Cheal, too many things had happened one after another, causing Vivian Mond¡¯s life to be greatly affected and burdened. ¡°By the way, I might have to trouble you with something.¡± Vivian Mond deliberately changed the topic. ¡°The doctor said that I need to stay in the hospital for a few days. I can¡¯t go to St. Hospital to see my parents in the next two days. Can you help me? Just say¡­ say that I went to other ces for training and will be back in two days.¡± She didn¡¯t go to St. Hospital to say hello. If Issac didn¡¯t exin it to his adoptive mother, she was afraid that she would be worried. Issac¡¯s action of cutting the fruit paused slightly. He raised his eyes slightly and looked at Vivian Mond coldly. After a moment of silence, he nodded. ¡°No problem.¡± Chapter 33 Vivian Mond Finally Had a miscarriage It was obvious that Vivian Mond was trying to escape from Morris Cheal¡¯s question. In that case, there was no need for him to ask. Everyone had their own secrets. Issac peeled the fruit and handed it to Vivian Mond. ¡°Here, eat.¡± ¡°Ah? For me?¡± Vivian Mond was quite surprised by his actions. She had thought that he would cut fruits for himself just now. Who was Issac? The rich yboy of Houston was a famous yboy, a person who never understood women. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s peeling fruits for me today. Well¡­ ¡°Hahaha, no, I don¡¯t want to eat.¡± Vivian Mond quickly waved her hand in refusal. ¡°This is my first time cutting fruits for a woman. How dare you refuse?¡± Issac¡¯s face darkened and he put on an air of mediocrity. It was as if he was saying, ¡°If you dare to refuse the gift I gave you, you will bear the consequences!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Vivian Mond was a little touched. She took the fruit and took a bite. While chewing, she said, ¡°Thank you.¡± In Houston, life was unfamiliar. Her real rtives were ¡°enemies¡±. A person who had nothing to do with her was willing to stay by her bed. It was difficult for Vivian Mond not to be moved. They chatted for a while, and Vivian Mond began to order them to leave. ¡°If you have nothing to do, go ahead. It¡¯s good for me to be here alone.¡± Issac leaned against the safety guard chair, crossed his legs, and said with an evil smile, ¡°Vivian, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. I have a lot of things to do every day. I¡¯m here to apany you. You should be grateful.¡± ¡°Puff¡­¡± Vivian Mond, who was amused by his words, couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud. ¡°Yes. Mr. Shaw has a lot of things to do every day, so you¡¯d better go and deal with your business. I can¡¯t afford to dy your business.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t afford it, you can consider marrying yourself.¡± ¡°Hey, there are so many beautiful women around you. I¡¯m like this, how can you swallow it? Aren¡¯t you afraid of vomiting out the overnight meal?¡± Vivian Mond didn¡¯t take Issac¡¯s words to heart. Instead, she joked with him in a good mood. She had put on makeup, so her skin was slightly dark and her face was full of freckles, especially her ck and straight eyebrows, which looked like wax pens. She didn¡¯t expect Issac to treat her as a friend Her self-mockery made Issacugh. For a moment, the ward was full ofughter and joy, and the atmosphere was very good. At noon, Issac asked the Savour Chamber of Houston to send takeout over. It was a light health preservation meal. When the delivery assistant brought the takeout from Savour Chamber over, Vivian Mond panicked when she saw the delivery box. ¡°Mr. Shaw, you¡¯re too extravagant. It¡¯s hard to get a meal in Savour Chamber, but you ordered takeout. I don¡¯t have the money to give it to you.¡± She knew that Issac regarded her as a friend, but Vivian Mond always remembered that she was just a poor child from a poor vige. Even if Issac was generous to her, she could not ask for and enjoy it unscrupulously. She couldn¡¯t afford to owe him a favor. ¡°Savour Chamber has shares in we Shaw Family. You can eat it without worry. If you like it, I¡¯ll ask someone to send it to you every day. ¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Vivian Mond was ashamed. Sure enough, money was willful. ¡°It¡¯s my good fortune to make friends with you. Although the food in Savour Chamber is not bad, I¡¯m not used to it.¡± She casually made a reason. She only hoped that Issac would not send her food. Otherwise, she would not be able to repay the debt of gratitude. The so-called ¡°eating people with short mouths and being soft-hearted¡± Issac didn¡¯t leave until the afternoon with Vivian Mond. Then he drove to St. Hospital and brought food to Vivian Mond¡¯s adoptive mother. He made up an excuse that Vivian Mond¡¯spany had arranged for her to go out for training and she woulde back in a few days. Jenny Doyle firmly believed Issac¡¯s words. In addition, she knew that her daughter was a filial and obedient child. She didn¡¯t think about it. Meanwhile, in Lee family¡¯s vi. Phu Yen Lee immediately informed Yoona Lee and Yorlien Green about Vivian Mond¡¯s miscarriage. The family of three was ecstatic when they heard about it. The happiest one was Yoona Lee. She hugged Yorlien Green excitedly and said, ¡°Mommy, thank you so much. It¡¯s better for you to think about it.¡± That day, when they got married in the hotel, Yorlien Green contacted the owner of the take-out app in advance and spent a lot of money on buying the programmer. After the backstage, she asked Vivian Mond to send the take-out directly to the hotel where the engagement was held. Then, she bribed the employees in the hotel. Then, Vivian Mond carried the takeout into the hotel and saw Morris Cheal and Yoona Lee getting married. Yorlien Green had thought that Vivian Mond would make a scene at the scene, provoke The Cheal, and deal with Vivian Mond. Who would have thought that she would be so calm? ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. Vivian Mond is calmer than we thought. You have to be careful in the future.¡± Yorlien Green reminded Yoona Lee. Especially when Yoona Lee and Morris Cheal were engaged, but they did not live together, which still made Lee family feel uneasy. However, Yoona Lee acted like a high-ranking person and snorted. ¡°Mommy, you are too careful. Vivian Mond dared to take medicinest night tomit suicide. How can you see that she can calm down?¡± For some reason, Yoona Lee just couldn¡¯t stand Yorlien Green¡¯s praise of Vivian Mond. She was annoyed every time she listened. ¡°s, I hope so.¡± Yorlien Green sighed. Then she took Yoona Lee¡¯s hand and sat on the sofa. She said earnestly, ¡°You and Morris Cheal just got engaged, but you can¡¯t be too careless as long as you don¡¯t get married. When you have nothing to do, go to the Cheal¡¯s Mansion to see Madame Cheal. She is the most authoritative person in The Cheal.¡± She raised Yoona Lee. After all, Yoona Lee was still young, and there was something that couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. ¡°That¡¯s right, what your mother said makes sense. Morris Cheal listens to Madame Cheal the most. You must make Madame Cheal like you.¡± Phu Yen Lee echoed. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Yoona Lee was immersed in the joy of her engagement with Morris Cheal and Vivian Mond¡¯s miscarriage. It took her a long time to calm down. ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and tidy up and go to Cheal¡¯s Mansion to see Madame Cheal.¡± Yorlien Green patted Yoona Lee and reminded her patiently. ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡± Yoona Lee immediately went upstairs to change her clothes, took the gifts prepared by Phu Yen Lee and his wife, got in the car, and drove away. On the way, she called Morris Cheal. ¡°Morris, where are you? Can I find you?¡± On the phone, her voice was as gentle as water. ¡°I¡¯m working at thepany.¡± There was nothing else to say. The word was cherished like gold. ¡°Morris, I happen to be free today and want to visit Grandma. If you don¡¯t have time, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± Through the phone, she could almost feel Morris Cheal¡¯s ice-cold expression. Yoona Lee was a little ufortable with Morris Cheal¡¯s inborn cool temper. ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± ¡°Thene and pick me up after you¡¯re done with your work, okay?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± He answered and hung up the phone. When Yoona Lee rushed to Cheal¡¯s Mansion, she was told that Madame Cheal had gone out. At this time, Madame Cheal and the housekeeper had already appeared in Vivian Mond¡¯s ward. Chapter 34 Issac’s Gifting Flowers Vivian Mond, who was resting on the bed, immediately sat up when she saw Madame Cheal. ¡°Grandma Cheal.¡± Out of politeness, Vivian Mond still called her ¡°Grandma Cheal¡±. Vivian Mond knew very well that the engagement between Morris Cheal and Yoona Lee had naturally been approved by Madame Cheal. When she was pregnant, Madame Cheal would never allow Yoona Lee to enter The Cheal, but now things went contrary to her wishes. Vivian Mond didn¡¯t know if it was because Madame Cheal couldn¡¯t convince Morris Cheal, or if it was because she was double-faced. Madame Cheal was dressed in a ck velvet dress. She was over 70 years old, with her neck-length short hair slightly curled up and light makeup. She had an extraordinary temperament. She walked to the bedside and looked at the haggard Vivian Mond. Although his heart ached for her, she was also dissatisfied. ¡°Although Morris Cheal and Yoona Lee are engaged, you shouldn¡¯t have used this method to get rid of the child.¡± The child in her belly was the great-grandson of The Cheal. It was the child that Madame Cheal had been looking forward to for many years. She finally had a child, but she didn¡¯t expect that it would end up with nothing. Although Vivian Mond liked Madame Cheal, she was naturally unhappy when she heard her words. She leaned against the head of the bed with her pale lips. Her lips curled into an arc as she smiled coldly. ¡°Grandma Cheal, you think I should have given birth to this child?¡± Vivian Mond had never thought that she was a tool for giving birth. In the end, for the sake of her adoptive parents¡¯ car ident, and for the sake of treating her adoptive father, she could use the child in her belly as a ¡®sacrificialmb¡¯, but she knew that The Cheal would treat the child very well. Unexpectedly, Morris Cheal was engaged to Yoona Lee in the end. She could never ept that the child in her belly would call Yoona Lee ¡°Mom¡± when she was born! ¡°I¡­¡± Madame Cheal knew that she had let Vivian Mond down, so she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Ay, although I¡¯m not happy that you¡¯ve aborted the child, I can tell that you¡¯re a good girl. You¡¯re much better than Yoona Lee. But I¡¯m old, so I can¡¯t make the decision on marriage. It¡¯s Morris¡¯ bad luck.¡± Hearing Madame Cheal¡¯s words just now, Vivian Mond felt a little unhappy. However, Madame Cheal¡¯s willingness to say everything made her feel much better. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve Morris Cheal , and I don¡¯t even have the extravagant hope of marrying into The Cheal.¡± Vivian Mond answered honestly. Madame Cheal looked at her in confusion. ¡°There are so many women who want to marry into The Cheal, but you¡¯re the first one who makes me look at you differently.¡± In Cheal¡¯s Mansion, Vivian Mond had apanied Madame Cheal for three days. In the past three days, Madame Cheal had wanted to get Vivian Mond pregnant with the great-grandson of The Cheal. She hadn¡¯t expected that the two of them would spend three days together, which made her like this diligent but not pretentious girl. She turned around to look at the housekeeper behind her. The housekeeper walked up to her and handed Vivian Mond something. ¡°Girl, I know that you¡¯re a good child. Your life is poor, and you have to treat your parents. Leave this money to you aspensation for The Cheal.¡± After Madame Cheal finished speaking, she sincerely apologized again, ¡°That day, although you had a rtionship with Morris by ident, you were still innocent.¡± Although she was unhappy that the child in her belly was gone, it was gone. Even if she was angry with Vivian Mond, the child would note back. Furthermore, Vivian Mond had always been an outsider. It was just a misunderstanding that had gotten her involved.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, no need.¡± Just now, Vivian Mond had thought that Madame Cheal hade here to denounce her, but she hadn¡¯t expected that she woulde here topensate her. ¡°Grandma Cheal, although I, Vivian Mond, am poor, I will try my best to make money to support my parents. As for this¡­¡± Vivian Mond handed the check back to Madame Cheal. ¡°You¡¯d better take it back. I don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°Too little?¡± Madame Cheal red at her unhappily. ¡°Now that the child is gone, The Cheal and I have nothing to do with each other. There¡¯s no need for us to ept their ¡®favor¡¯.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a favor at all. It¡¯s just a littlepensation. If you don¡¯t take it, I¡¯ll feel uneasy.¡± ¡°If I take it, it¡¯s time for me to feel uneasy.¡± Vivian Mond stuffed the check into the butler¡¯s hand and said to Madame Cheal, ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯vee to see me today, but¡­ I¡¯m a little tired and want to sleep.¡± She was driving him away. The current Vivian Mond only wanted to distance herself from The Cheal. ¡°You¡­¡± Madame Cheal was quite helpless. She could only nod and agree. ¡°Alright, then you should have a good rest.¡± She got up and the housekeeper came over to help her. Rest well,ss. Take good care of yourself. She said earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s a injury, you must be treated well. After all, you¡¯re a girl.¡± ¡°Thank you, Granny Cheal .¡± Vivian Mond felt as if she was riding a roller coaster when she heard Madame Cheal¡¯s direct questioning. But at least she knew that Madame Cheal was a reasonable person. ¡± The Cheal owe you this. If you need any help in the future, just call me. I will help you if I can.¡± Before leaving, Madame Cheal instructed her again. ¡°Yes. I appreciate your kindness.¡± Vivian Mond didn¡¯t take her words to heart. Having experienced many things recently, Vivian Mond only wanted to be alone for a while. The doctor said that after she took the medicine that day, she had major bleeding symptoms. She needed to be hospitalized for a few days and then go home to recuperate. Vivian Mond felt a lingering fear. That day, she was so impulsive that she wanted to abort the child that she took a lot of medicine. Unexpectedly, she almost lost her life. Fortunately, she did not die. Otherwise, her adoptive parents would suffer. In the next few days, Issac woulde to have dinner with her almost every day. He stayed for two hours before leaving. During this period of time, Vivian Mond deliberately ran to the back garden of the hospital and sent a video to her adoptive mother Jenny Doyle. Because the scenery in the back garden was good and looked like a park, she lied that she was on a business trip outside and called her while she was walking in the park. A weekter, Vivian Mond went through the discharge formalities for herself. When she was leaving the hospital with her luggage, she found that Issac was waiting for her at the hospital gate. He wore a grey casual suit, silver-gray sunsses, and a bunch of flowers in his arms. ¡°Congrattions on leaving the hospital.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Vivian Mond was a little surprised to see Issac. No one had said that she was discharged from the hospital today, so how could Issac know? ¡°As long as I want to know, there is nothing I don¡¯t know.¡± Issac took the luggage from Vivian Mond and stuffed the flowers into her hands. Then, he put his arm around her shoulder and said with a ¡°good brother¡± attitude, ¡°What are you going to do after leaving the hospital? Didn¡¯t you quit your job at the Shades Club? Do you want to go to work at mypany?¡± Chapter 35 Father Wakes Up ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Vivian Mond refused directly. Recently, Issac had helped her a lot, and she didn¡¯t want to owe him any more. ¡°Why, do you despise my ability?¡± As Issac spoke, he opened the car door and was about to put her luggage in the car but Vivian Mond grabbed him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Issac was a little confused by her actions and looked at her in confusion. Vivian Mond took the luggage from his hand and said with a serious look, ¡°Issac, I can only be considered an ordinary friend of yours. I¡¯m very grateful for your recent care of me. After my father wakes up, our family will leave Houston. I owe you so many favors, and I¡¯m doomed to be unable to repay them. So, I really don¡¯t need to bother you in the future.¡± Even if her adoptive parents recovered and were discharged from the hospital, Vivian Mond would not leave Houston in a short time. But she didn¡¯t want to owe Issac favors again and again. In terms of financial resources and power, she was an insignificant existence. How could she have the chance to help Issac? In the end, it was nothing more than Issac¡¯s continuous efforts. As friends, they helped each other instead of helping others. Such friendship would notst long. She would stop Issac from getting hurt in time. Vivian Mond¡¯s words stunned Issac for a long time. He didn¡¯t understand why she suddenly said these words. It wasn¡¯t until he saw Vivian Mond leave with her luggage that he caught up with her and grabbed her hand. ¡°Are you also like those people who hate me?¡± Issac was well-known as a rich yboy in Houston. ¡°A stupid person who can¡¯t be helped up¡±, he was the object of ridicule in the upper circle. But Issac never cared about the sarcasm and contempt of those people. He still did what he wanted. When he saw Vivian Mond for the first time, he felt that although this girl looked too mediocre, she would not do anything to him. Instead, he felt veryfortable and harmonious with her. Gradually, Issac felt that Vivian Mond was very simr to him, so he regarded her as a friend. Therefore, Vivian Mond¡¯s words she said just now had caused his imagination to run wild. Hearing this, Vivian Mond stopped and looked back at Issac in disbelief. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Just for a moment, Vivian actually felt that Issac was humble. Well¡­ He wasn¡¯t like the arrogant and domineering young master of the Shaw Family. ¡°Since you don¡¯t mean that, why do you say that?¡± Issac held Vivian¡¯s wrist tightly and said in a low voice, ¡°I think you are interesting so I want you to go to work in mypany. If you apany me, life won¡¯t be so boring.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Vivian was skeptical.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Is that nonsense?¡± Issac shook off her hand and rolled his eyes at her. ¡°But I can¡¯t do it. You know, as a security guard of a nightclub, I just want to save time to take care of my parents during the day, or I will definitely find a job. If I go to yourpany, I don¡¯t have time to take care of them at all.¡± Vivian had no choice but to go to the Shades club to work. Actually, she had a greater ideal and ambition. ¡°I¡¯m in charge of mypany. Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± Issac put his arms around her neck and took her to the passenger seat. Then he put her luggage on the back seat and said to her, ¡°I¡¯m bored every day. You just need to y with me. This is your job.¡± Without giving Vivian a chance to speak, he closed the door. Sitting the driver¡¯s seat, Issac started the car and they left the hospital. After sending Vivian home, Issac answered a phone and left for some issues. Vivian washed up at home and then started cleaning her house. Unexpectedly, at that time, her adoptive mother Jenny called. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Vivian, your dad woke up, your dad woke up¡­¡± On the other end of the phone, her adoptive mother smiled excitedly at first, and then she choked with sobs. She burst into tears with joy. Vivian was even more ecstatic. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. Mom, I¡¯ll be right there. Wait for me.¡± After hanging up the phone, she rushed downstairs and rode her electric motorbike straight to St. Hospital. Outside the hospital, she parked her electric motorbike and ran all the way to the ward. In the ward, her adoptive parents were sitting together and chatting. ¡°Dad?¡± Vivian rushed into the ward and hugged Tamsin Mond excitedly. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re awake. That¡¯s so good¡­¡± ¡°Eh, who are you? Do you mistake my identity?¡± Tamsin pushed Vivian away and frowned unhappily. ¡°You fool, can¡¯t you recognize the voice of our daughter?¡± Jenny couldn¡¯t stand it and pped Tamsin on his arm. ¡°In order to make you wake up our daughter¡­¡± Jenny told Tamsin the whole story before he knew what was going on. His nose twitched and he looked at Vivian lovingly. He grabbed Vivian¡¯s hand with her rough big palm and looked at her face carefully. ¡°I have been a burden on you, which made you make up ugly.¡± Vivian was so happy that she burst into tears. She sat by the bed and hugged Tamsin. ¡°Dad, as long as you wake up, I¡¯m happy. You a not a burden. I just pretend to be ugly to make it easier for me to work.¡± Suddenly, she thought of something and asked Jenny, ¡°Mom, did the doctor check on father?¡± ¡°Oh, I have to thank your friend. He contacted a top domestic expert to treat your father. You must thank your friend.¡± Jenny held Vivian¡¯s hand. ¡°Vivian, how do you know so many rich friends? I¡¯ve always thought that this hospital belongs to the Lee Family.¡± ¡°Are you talking about Morris¡­¡± Just as Vivian was puzzled, Jenny stood up and pointed in the direction of the ward¡¯s door. ¡°That¡¯s him, Mr. Cheal, said he¡¯s your friend.¡± Vivian followed the direction that Jenny was pointing at and looked back. She saw Morris, who was wearing a gray shirt and ck casual pants, standing at the door of the ward. Behind him, Trent was carrying a basket full of fruits. Seeing him, Vivian¡¯s smiling face froze. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Her tone showed that she was displeasured. Jenny pped the back of her head. ¡°You foolish girl, how can you say that? He¡¯s your father¡¯s savior. You have to thank him.¡± Ha. Savior. Who was the real savior? She once saved him. But he almost forced her to die. ¡°Mom, he runs the hospital. It¡¯s the duty of the hospital to save lives. We pay for a doctor¡¯s treatment. There is no rtionship of savior.¡± Vivian directly said to Jenny, but she was looking at Morris. She was disdainful. ¡°Vivian, it¡¯s too outrageous. How can you talk to him like that?¡± After Tamsin, who had been unconscious for several months, woke up and learned of his situation from Jenny, he was very grateful to Morris. When Jenny heard Vivian¡¯s words, she felt a little angry and chided. ¡°Uncle Mond, how do you feel?¡± Morris nced coldly at Vivian. He bypassed her and walked to the bed. He greeted Tamsin humbly and politely. Chapter 36 Treat Morris to Dinner ¡°Hah. I feel so good.¡± Tamsin grinned from ear to ear. He looked at Morris and said, ¡°My daughter has been spoiled by her mother since she was a child. Please don¡¯t me her.¡± ¡°Yes. She¡¯s unsophisticated. Mr Cheal, please don¡¯t be angry.¡± Jenny knew that Morris was noble, so she did not dare to call him by his name. So she called him ¡°Mr. Cheal¡±. ¡°That¡¯s ok.¡± A smile appeared on Morris¡¯ cold face. ¡°The doctor said that Uncle Mond¡¯s physical indicators are normal. He can be discharged tomorrow.¡± ¡°Hah. Thank you, Mr. Cheal.¡± ¡°Yeah. If it weren¡¯t for your help, I don¡¯t know when he would wake up.¡± Jenny was very grateful to Morris and did not forget to say to Vivian, ¡°We owe Mr. Cheal such a big favor. You have to treat him to a dinner tonight. You hear?¡± Vivian pursed her lips and wanted to refuse, but when she saw her adoptive parents¡¯ smiles, she couldn¡¯t bear to reject them. She could only nod unhappily. ¡°Got it.¡± She didn¡¯t want to see Morris act in front of her parents. She turned around and walked out of the ward, heading straight for the nurse station. ¡°Miss, can you help me check how much medical expenses my father¡¯s ward owes?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. At the nurse station, Vivian said her adoptive father¡¯s ward number to the nurse and asked. ¡°Tamsin Mond, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± The nurse looked at the bill and suddenly stopped saying. She approached theputer screen and whispered, ¡°Is there something wrong with the system? How can you owe so much money?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vivian asked. The nurse confirmed the number on the screen, and then said to Vivian with certainty, ¡°It¡¯s 23, 758, 24 dors.¡± ¡°What? Two hundred¡­¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help eximing. She then covered her mouth, afraid that her adoptive parents would hear her. She lowered her voice and whispered, ¡°Why should I pay so much? Can you show me the bill?¡± ¡°You was indignant just now, but now I can¡¯t afford the money?¡± Suddenly, there was a voice behind Vivian. Vivian turned around and saw Morris looking at her with great interest. There was a mocking smile on his handsome face. At that time, the nurse had printed the list and handed it to Vivian. ¡°This is the bill. Here you are.¡± The nurse was talking to Vivian, but she kept staring at Morris without blinking. She couldn¡¯t help blushing and she admired him so much. This man was so handsome. Vivian knew that St. Hospital was a high-end private hospital, and it cost a lot, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be that expensive. She looked at the bill and felt unwilling. The Lee Family had given her two million dors before, and she had paid 80, 000 dors for a private detective. She had paid 100, 000 dors for her adoptive parents before, but she only had one million and eight hundred thousand dors left. There were still more than 550, 000 dors to pay for the medical expense. How could she get the money? ¡°I can¡¯t afford it¡­¡± Morris came close to her ear and said in a low voice, ¡°You can also pay for it by your body.¡± His voice was very maic. The hot air blew her hair and tickled her neck. The air was so soft that she couldn¡¯t help but think of the intimate scene with Morris before. Vivian¡¯s face was covered with heavy makeup. So Morris even couldn¡¯t know she was flushed. She turned around and looked straight at Morris with her sharp and cold eyes. ¡°Do you fall in love before heat period arrives?¡± Morris face turned to be cold. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for your dinner.¡± After that, he looked away and turned to leave. Vivian put away the bill and went to the ward. Behind her, a nurse muttered to herself, ¡°Is he blind? How can such an ugly person be admire? She is just a woman dating with another man. How shameless!¡± Vivian clearly heard the nurse¡¯s words, but she just smiled and ignored her. Back in the ward, Vivian saw her adoptive parents chatting. She said, ¡°Dad, Mom, congrattions on leaving the hospital tomorrow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. We can finally go back to our hometown in the countryside.¡± Tamsin looked up and smiled happily. The smile on Vivian¡¯s face disappeared. She hesitated for a moment and lied, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll send you back first. I¡¯m in the rising phase of my work, so I n to stay in Houston for the time being.¡± The truth of her adoptive parents¡¯ car ident had not been found out yet. How could Vivian be willing to leave like that? Even though she knew that there was something else behind the car ident, Vivian was afraid that she would never be able to live in peace for the rest of her life. ¡°What? You are not going back?¡± Jenny looked unhappy. She nced at Tamsin again and said, ¡°Your father and I have recovered. How can we rest assured if you stay in Houston alone? Besides, the Lee Family is not easy to deal with. What if they bully you?¡± ¡°Vivian, I don¡¯t ask you to make much money, as long as our family can be happy together.¡± Tamsin, who was honest, felt sorry for Vivian because she had endured too much pressure, so he did not ask much for her. Her adoptive parents¡¯ concern made Vivian¡¯s nose twitch and she almost burst in to tears. Although she was not their biological child, they regarded her as their own daughter. On the other hand, the Lee Family wanted to kill her in every way! ¡°Mom.¡± Vivian had no choice but to use her trump card. She walked up to Jenny and wrapped her arms around her wrist, acting like a spoiled child. ¡°I graduated from college, after all. I can¡¯t stay in the countryside all the time. I also want to see the outside world, let alone¡­¡± After thinking for a long time, she finally came up with a reason. ¡°What¡¯s more, Issac is still in Houston. And we are just in love. How can I get along with him when I go back to the countryside?¡± That was a serious reason. Vivian couldn¡¯t help but want to praise herself for being clever. ¡°Well¡­¡± Jenny hesitated and finally nodded helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re in a rtionship with Issac. If I force you to go back to the countryside, it won¡¯t be good for you.¡± The rtionship between Vivian and Issac was already known after Tamsin woke up. At that moment, realizing that Vivian insisted on staying in Houston, he sighed. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s impossible for a grown girl to stay with parents all the time¡­¡± ¡°Dad, that¡¯s nonsense.¡± Vivian pursed her lips and smiled. She felt released. At least, she didn¡¯t have to go back to her hometown for the time being under the excuse of being in love. In the afternoon, she apanied her adoptive parents out of St. Hospital for a walk. They shopped and she bought two sets of clothes for her parents. By the time they returned to the ward, it was already 5:30 p. m. Jenny forced Vivian to call Morris and to invite him to dinner. She had no choice but to follow. They had an appointment at the Meetall Restaurant. After arriving at the restaurant, Vivian sent a location to Morris. Half an hourter, Morris appeared in the private room in a tailored suit. His well-defined face was very tense, cold, and he exuded a sense of oppression. ¡°Is this the ce you invite me to dinner?¡± Chapter 37 Morris Getting Angry Vivian shrugged helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m a person with hundreds of thousands of debts. It¡¯s the best treatment I can treat you to dinner.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. If her adoptive parents had not repeatedly asked her to treat Morris to dinner, she would not have invited him. It would be a waste of a penny to spend on Morris! ¡°Maybe you can consider paying with you body.¡± Morris sat opposite Vivian, crossed his legs, and leaned against the sofa. He smiled coldly. Vivian nced at him coldly and handed him the menu. ¡°Hurry up, Mr. Cheal. Eat quickly. I still have something to deal with.¡± Morris did not even look at the menu as he gestured to the waiter. The waiter came over and asked politely, ¡°What do you want to order?¡± ¡°We want 50 most expensive single sets.¡± Morris said to the waiter calmly. Hearing his words, Vivian was instantly enraged. ¡°Fifty? Are you going to eat till you dies?¡± They were so many that he couldn¡¯t finish it even if he was full to death. ¡°The hospital experts tried their best to help your father. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to give each of them a single set.¡± Morris had made up his mind to trap Vivian. His words were wless, and even Vivian couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with them. ¡°How much is the most expensive single set?¡± She asked exasperatedly. ¡°The most expensive single set here costs 288 dors.¡± ¡°288 dors?¡± That was to say, 50 sets were more than 4, 000 dors. Vivian only felt anger in her heart, but she didn¡¯t dare to offend Morris. After all, she was facing a powerful man. Once he was unhappy, the medical expenses of St. Hospital would be ten times higher than that of the moment. She took a sip of boiled water from the table and calmed down. She asked, ¡°Is the discount for VIP?¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t discount for the set.¡± ¡°Alright. Please give me another pot of boiled water.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t have the mood to eat. She just wanted to drink a pot of water to calm down. After a while, the waiter came to find Vivian and said that she was making a big order. She had to pay the bill first before serving the meal. She spent more than 10, 000 dors with tears in her eyes. Holding the consumption list, Vivian walked up to Morris and said as calmly as she could, ¡°Mr. Cheal, I¡¯ve already ordered for you. Have it happily and I¡¯m leaving now.¡± After that, she turned around and left. ¡°How dear you leave?¡± Morris calmly drank water. With just one sentence, he stopped Vivian from thinking of leaving. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Damn you!¡± Vivian was furious. She sat opposite him and looked down to with her phone. At that time, Morris¡¯ cell phone rang. He said, ¡°Yes, Meetall Restaurant. It¡¯s on Etiquette Road.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t pay any attention to his words and didn¡¯t care about that. Just as she was ying with her phone, there was a scam news about ¡°arge sum of money for a son¡±. Vivian had an idea. She looked up at Morris, who was sitting opposite her, with an idea in her mind. They were silent for half an hour, and one person broke the ice. ¡°Morris why are you here¡­ Vivian?¡± As Morris¡¯ fiancee, Yoona called Morris for dinner, and he told her he was there. Walking into the cheap western restaurant, Yoona even thought that Morris had sent her the wrong address. God knew how angry and jealous Yoona was when she walked in and saw Morris sitting opposite Vivian! Vivian tilted her head and looked at Yoona. Yonna was dressed in a princess¡¯s dress with a little makeup and had an extraordinary temperament. Vivian only felt disgusted. Vivian even thought that when she looked at Yoona¡¯s appearance, she would feel disgusted. Would she hate herself when facing the mirror one day? ¡°Take a seat.¡± Morris pointed to the seat beside him. Yoona smiled gently and sat down next to Morris. ¡°Morris, why are you with Vivian?¡± ¡°She invited me for dinner and I ask you toe.¡± Morris spoke nonsense with a cold face. However, when Yoona heard that, she misinterpret. That was, Vivian had intended to hook up with Morris but since he was engaged to her, he called her over. ¡°Vivian, why do you want to invite us to dinner?¡± She asked with a decent smile. Vivian didn¡¯t want to stay with her. She stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± She went to the bathroom and bumped into Yoona when she came out. To be exact, Yoona was waiting for her. Vivian turned on the tap to wash her hands and looked at Yoona standing behind her through the mirror. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Vivian, do you still have the dignity to let me say what you¡¯re doing?¡± Yoona pulled her and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m engaged to Morris. Don¡¯t be a shameless mistress. Don¡¯t deduce him, ok?¡± ¡°What did you say? Say that again.¡± Vivian stood in front of her and pretended to be calm. ¡°You are a mistress. I know that you managed to sleep with Morris and were pregnant with his child!¡± Facing Vivian, Yoona could not remain calm. Perhaps it was because that Vivian had a simr face with hers that she lost control of her emotions. ¡°All right.¡± Instead of getting angry, Vivianughed. ¡°What are youughing about? Do you want to hit me? Let me tell you, Morris is outside. If you dare to hit me¡­ Ah¡­!¡± Before Yoona could finish her sentence, Vivian spared no efforts and pped on Yoona¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like a fool. Do you think I don¡¯t know the things in Hilton? I just don¡¯t want to argue with you.¡± She pped Yoona. Yoona fell to the side, and her head hit the edge of the wall. Yoona screamed. ¡°Ah, are they having a fight?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Oh, her head is bleeding. Call the first aid.¡± ¡­ It was the peak hour of dinner, and there were a lot of people in the restaurant. Seeing that, the onlookers pointed at Vivian and scolded her. After a while, the noise attracted Morris. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The man pushed the crowd away and nced at Yoona, who was sitting on the ground with half of her face covered with blood. He looked at Vivian coldly and asked, ¡°What did you do?¡± Vivian, who had been suppressing her anger for a long time, couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She snorted and said, ¡°What did I do? Can¡¯t you see? When you send your fiancee to the hospital, remember to cheek your eyes!¡± ¡°Woo¡­ Morris¡­¡± Yoona got up. She pulled Morris and got into his arms. She sobbed, ¡°Woo¡­ I was just reminding her not to stay too long. She needs to go back to the hospital to look after her parents in the hospital. I didn¡¯t know she would hit me, Woo¡­¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ Her parents are already in hospital, but she¡¯s still making troubles outside.¡± ¡°She is such a unfilial daughter.¡± ¡°Eh, which family has such an ungrateful person? That really sucks.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not only ugly but vicious.¡± ¡­ The crowd was discussing and whispering. Because they were too close, Vivian heard every word they said. However, she had long gotten used to the gossip among the onlookers who did not know the truth, so she did not take them seriously. ¡°If anything happens to her, I will make you pay the price!¡± Morris bent down and carried Yoona in his arms. He strode out of the crowd, leaving the restaurant and heading straight for the hospital. Chapter 38 Be Sent to Jail Seeing that Morris Cheal cared so much about Vivian Mond, she only felt that it was extremely ironic. After bypassing the crowd and leaving the western restaurant, Vivian Mond went to the hospital to apany her parents for a while. In the hospital, Yoona Lee¡¯s brain was only injured and bleeding. It was not serious. She only needed to simply stop the bleeding and apply medicine to bandage it. But in order to let Morris Cheal apany her more, Yoona Lee asked the doctor to arrange a VIP ward for her to stay in the hospital for two days. This hospital was Phu Yen Lee¡¯s hospital. As soon as the doctor gave the order, he naturally agreed.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After hanging up a bottle of water, Yoona Lee took Morris Cheal¡¯s hand and her eyes turned red with grievance. ¡°Morris, my parents have gone on a business trip and will only be back tomorrow. Can you apany me tonight?¡± In order to let Morris Cheal stay with her, Yoona Lee lied. Hearing this, Morris Cheal frowned slightly, and impatience shed across his eyes. He hesitated for a moment and finally reluctantly agreed. In the ward, Yoona Lee was ying with her mobile phone, and Morris Cheal was sitting on the sofa working with aptop. Yoona Lee took the initiative to chat with him several times, but was stopped by Morris Cheal with the excuse of ¡°work busy¡±. Untilte at night, Morris Chealy down on the bed. Yoona Lee was unwilling, but she could not lose her temper, so she could only say goodnight to him and then went to sleep. The lights in the ward went out, and the room was quiet. In the darkness, Yoona Lee opened her eyes and bit her lips with her white teeth, looking thoughtful. After an unknown period of time, a scream suddenly sounded in the silent ward. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me¡­ Ah¡­¡± The sudden sound woke up Morris Cheal. He got up and turned on the light, only to find that Yoona Lee, who was shocked, was sitting on the bed with her head down and crying. ¡°Woo woo¡­¡± ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± In the face of the beauty¡¯s tears, even though she was already his fiancee, he did not show any mercy at all. He just walked to Yoona Lee and asked coldly. Yoona Lee sobbed and shrank her shoulders. She nced at Morris Cheal with tears in her eyes and hugged his waist. ¡°Woo¡­ Morris, I dreamed that someone was chasing after me,¡­¡± With the fragrance in his arms, not only did Morris Cheal sit still, but he also looked gloomy. The hand hanging by her side moved slightly. After hesitating for a long time, she raised her hand and patted her back. ¡°Since it¡¯s a nightmare, just forget it when you wake up.¡± ¡°That dream is too terrifying¡­¡± Yoona Lee came out of Morris Cheal¡¯s arms. With tears in her eyes, she asked, ¡°Can Morris sleep with me?¡± She mustered up her courage to finish speaking, but she did not see any joy on the man¡¯s handsome face. There was even some impatience between her eyebrows. In the face of Morris Cheal¡¯s cold gaze, Yoona Lee¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She felt that her eagerness to seed earlier was actually counterproductive. ¡°Otherwise, Morris can turn off the lights after I fall asleep.¡± Her beautiful eyes were full of tears, and her voice was sweet and lovely. How could he not see through Yoona Lee¡¯s mind? But he was not interested in it at all. ¡°Alright.¡± After a long silence, he responded. As a result, the lights in the ward were turned on through the night, and Morris Cheal was only wrapped in clothes and lying on the bed to take a rest. Although Yoona Lee was unwilling, today she was hospitalized. It was the biggest change for Morris Cheal to be willing to apany her for a night. The next day, when Yoona Lee woke up, the ward was empty and Morris Cheal had already disappeared. At this time, Vivian Mond went to St. Hospital. After packing up, she took her parents out of the hospital and sent them back to their hometown in the countryside. After staying in her hometown in the countryside for one night and settling down everything, she set off to return to Houston. However, as soon as she returned to Exquisite Chamber, she saw Phu Yen Lee and his wife. After she identally injured Yoona Lee the night before yesterday, Lee family did not stop calling. It was not until she said that she would arrive at Houston at 10 o¡¯clock in the morning and wait for them that she was willing to give up. Seeing Vivian Mond¡¯s appearance, Yorlien Green didn¡¯t care about her image as a nobledy and went straight to her. ¡°You b*tch, you bullied my Yoona again and again. Do you think that there is no one left in Lee family?¡± After saying that, he raised his hand and pped Vivian Mond. However, before her hand could touch Vivian Mond, she grabbed her wrist with her bare hands and clenched it tightly. ¡°Mrs. Li is a business celebrity after all. She doesn¡¯t care about her image. Isn¡¯t she afraid of beingughed at by others?¡± Vivian Mond said sarcastically. Holding her wrist tightly, Yorlien Green struggled a few times but failed to get rid of her hand. ¡°Let go of me.¡± She chided softly and struggled with all her might. Vivian Mond immediately released her grip. Due to inertia, Yorlien Green staggered a few steps back and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Phu Yen Lee quickly held her and barely stood firm. ¡°You impudent thing. Originally, I thought you were pitiful and wanted you to apologize to Yoona and forgive you, but now it seems that you are not worthy of sympathy at all.¡± Phu Yen Lee was extremely angry. He pointed at Vivian Mond and scolded her. Then, he ordered Yorlien Green, ¡°Call the police, if not letting her suffer, she doesn¡¯t know what she is capable of.¡± Yorlien Green red at Vivian Mond and snorted. She took out her mobile phone and dialed 110. Seeing this, Vivian Mond didn¡¯t get angry butughed instead. Just because she pped Yoona Lee, they wanted to send her to the police station. They were really heartless. ¡°If you are willing to bow your head and apologize now and get out of Houston, we can let bygones be bygones. But if you don¡¯t agree, we will give the evidence to the police, and you will wait to suffer for a few months in prison.¡± Phu Yen Lee, who was slightly fat and dark-skinned, looked ferocious, and his eyes were full of cruelty. He looked as if he was facing an enemy who had dug up his ancestral grave. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait.¡± Vivian Mond¡¯s small face was filled with a ssical smile. She looked up at the zing sun and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s so hot. I¡¯ll go back and blow the air conditioner to wait for you.¡± She was not afraid of the threat of Lee family. Instead, she returned to her apartment leisurely while humming a tune. Looking at her leisurely back, Yorlien Green stamped her feet in anger. ¡°What a sin! How did I give birth to such an evil child?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get too angry. When she begs for mercy.¡± Phu Yen Leeforted Yorlien Green. More than ten minutester, the police arrived at Exquisite Chamber. Instead of struggling, Vivian Mond got in the police car obediently and went to the police station. Facing the interrogation of the police, Vivian Mond did not hide anything and admitted directly, ¡°Yes, I hit Yoona Lee.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Seeing her arrogant attitude, the interrogating policeman mmed the table angrily and said, ¡°You¡¯re so polite to beat them. ording to the criminalw, you¡¯ll be sentenced to at least a few months in jail if you¡¯re slightly injured. However, they said that if you apologize to them, you can¡¯t be investigated.¡± Vivian Mond¡¯s expression did not change, and her heart did not beat fast. She just replied lightly, ¡°Then please tell Lee family that if they dare to do anything behind their backs, I will see Yoona Lee beating them up every time!¡± Her words made the police officer very angry. After discussion, they found Phu Yen Lee and told him what Vivian Mond had said. Hearing this, Lee family couple was furious. ¡°Humph, she doesn¡¯t want to be punished. Let her stay in prison.¡± Phu Yen Lee was used to being ttered. How could he swallow his anger when someone suddenly provoked him? Chapter 39 Vivian Mond’s Identity Was Exposed Then the couple left the police station and went back to Vi Dengkil. Yoona Lee had been staying at home since she came back from the hospital. The couple told Yoona Lee everything. Yoona Lee, who was sitting on the sofa eating fruit, was not angry butughed when she heard the news. ¡°Since she finally went to the police station, let her stay inside.¡± Her delicate face was full of smiles and she was chewing fruit. Suddenly, she frowned and asked, ¡°If we provoke Vivian Mond, will she choose to self-destruct?¡± ¡°She¡¯s already in the police station. So what if she blew up her identity? She has no money or power, and she has no child of Morris Cheal in her belly. No one will take her seriously.¡± Phu Yen Lee snorted and said disdainfully. Yorlien Green echoed, ¡°When she goes to jail for half a year, you should be married and pregnant with Morris, and she is a prisoner who has been imprisoned. She is destined not to marry into The Cheal again in this life, so she will naturally not be a threat to us.¡± After a series of precise analysis, Yoona Lee was in a very good mood. In exchange for a small injury, Vivian Mond was in jail for half a year. She suddenly felt that the injury on her head was worth it. ¡­ At the same time, Issac, who had not seen Vivian Mond for a few days, called her several times, but no one answered. From morning to afternoon, no one answered a dozen calls. The next day, he made a lot of calls, but she still didn¡¯t answer. Issac felt a little uneasy. He went straight to Exquisite Chamber, but he didn¡¯t think that Vivian Mond would be there. Cochise Shaw was afraid that something would happen to her, so he immediately sent someone to investigate. He just knew that Vivian Mond was locked up in the police station because she had beaten Yoona Lee. He used his personal rtionship to meet Vivian Mond in the police station¡¯s reception room. ¡°Vivian, are you okay?¡± They hadn¡¯t seen each other for only a few days. When Issac saw Vivian Mond again, he felt that her beauty was gone. In addition, she was wearing a pair of handcuffs, which made people feel miserable. However, when she saw Issac, Vivian Mond had a smile on her face. ¡°Very good. It¡¯s quiet here.¡± She sat calmly opposite Issac and couldn¡¯t help frowning. ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± Bang- Issac mmed the table angrily and said, ¡°Phu Yen Lee is too stupid. He is her biological son. Why should he do this to you? I¡­¡± Perhaps he was stimted by Vivian Mond¡¯s poor image and became angry on the spot. The police officer immediately shouted, ¡°Be quiet!¡± Issac ignored the police officer¡¯s warning. Instead, he paused and raised his eyebrows. His angry eyes gradually flickered, and then he tilted his head to look aside. Oh no, I¡¯m exposed. ¡°When did you know?¡± Hearing his words, Vivian Mond was a little surprised. Then, she sighed helplessly. ¡°Did my mother tell you?¡± In addition, she could not think of any other reason. Given Lee family¡¯s fear of The Cheal, if they changed her ID card¡¯s appearance, it would definitely change her previous education background and be wless. It was impossible for Issac to find any information that The Cheal couldn¡¯t find. Issac lifted his short hair, and his enchanting face was full of evil smiles. ¡°I identally saw your family¡¯s photo that day. Auntie couldn¡¯t hide it from me.¡± After that day, Issac sent someone to investigate the information of Yoona Lee and Vivian Mond, but all the information was handled perfectly. He couldn¡¯t find any information. I ¡°You¡¯ll know if you know. I hope you keep it a secret for me.¡± ¡°I heard that Morris Cheal was saved by Yoona Lee, who was sent to deliver food that night in a car ident. If I¡¯m not wrong, the person who saved Morris Cheal should be you, right?¡± Morris Cheal was a figure at the top of the pyramid in Houston. He was the God¡¯s favored son and the most eye-catching existence. A car ident naturally attracted the attention of various media. Issac knew that he couldn¡¯t tell the truth. ¡°I¡¯m fine, very good. Issac, thank you foring to see me, but I don¡¯t want you to intervene in my affairs.¡± Instead of answering Issac¡¯s question, she changed the subject. In this way, he acquiesced. Issac understood a little. ¡°Are you kidding? Lee family sent you in, and they must want you to be imprisoned. If I don¡¯t save you, you¡¯ll be finished.¡± Issac could not bear to see her being bullied by Lee family. Although there was a huge gap between her family background and hers, he always felt that the two of them had fallen at the same time. ¡°If you treat me as a friend, you don¡¯t have to intervene in this matter. I can handle it well.¡± She seemed to be sure to win. Issac frowned slightly, leaned forward slightly, and whispered, ¡°Do you have any ns?¡± ¡°Issac, thank you foring to see me. I¡¯ll treat you to a drink when we get out.¡± Vivian Mond smiled, got up, and left. She deliberately concealed it to let Issac know that things would not be so simple. The only thing he could do was wait and see. Issac left the police station full of doubts. Because of Vivian Mond¡¯s trick, he became more and more interested in what would happen next. That afternoon, a man sent an explosive news on Meta, ¡°Shock!¡± Houston¡¯s top talent, Yoona Lee, has a twin sister. A piece of news was sent with a photo. At the same time, another news agent also sent a message, ¡°The daughter of Lee family who has been separated for many years donated to Raine Lee¡±. Once the two pieces of news were released, it caused quite a stir in Houston and even went straight to the trending search list.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. When Lee family saw the news, they were all furious and uneasy. Yoona Lee, who was resting at home, saw the news and threw things angrily. ¡°Vivian Mond is a bitch. How dare she do this? She deserves to die!¡± She was furious and red at Yorlien Green with red eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve told you long ago that Vivian Mond can¡¯t stay. If she doesn¡¯t die, we can¡¯t live in peace!¡± Yorlien Green¡¯s face was full of worry. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be so capable to contact the Meta ount.¡± ¡°Dad, hurry up and suppress the hot search.¡± Yoona Lee shouted at Phu Yen Lee anxiously. ¡°What¡¯s the use of doing the trending search now? I¡¯m afraid they all know. There are reporters outside and they¡¯re going to interview us.¡± Phu Yen Lee smoked his cigar and frowned in deep thought. ¡°No wonder Vivian Mond was so calm after calling the police yesterday. It seems that we underestimated her.¡± ¡°What should we do now?¡± Yoona Lee asked. ¡°What else can we do? Of course, we should release her from the police station!¡± ¡°What? Release her? Then she¡­ she¡­¡± ¡°Humph, at this point, I can only release her and kill her!¡± Phu Yen Lee looked serious, and his eyes were full of fierceness. Half an hourter, Vivian Mond was released from the detention center. She walked out of the detention center. The person waiting for her outside was Issac. Seeing here out, Issac quickly stepped forward and scolded her in a cold voice, ¡°Can¡¯t you use your brain? You know that Lee family people can¡¯t tolerate you, but now you make such a scene. Aren¡¯t you forcing them to kill you?¡± He was so angry that he poked Vivian Mond¡¯s head. ¡°I thought you had a n, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so stupid!¡± ¡°Hiss¡­ It hurts.¡± After being poked by him, Vivian Mond reached out and rubbed her forehead. ¡°Why are you so generous? Is it so easy for me, Vivian Mond, to die?¡± She put her arms around Issac¡¯s shoulder as if they were good brothers. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m going home to take a shower and change my clothes. I¡¯ll take you to barbecue skewers and drink tonight.¡± ¡°You¡¯re in big trouble. How can you still be in the mood to drink?¡± Issac was so angry at her childish idea that his brain hurt. He was very worried about her. Chapter 40 Morris Cheal Kissed Her Vivian Mond saw it all. After thinking for a moment, she stopped smiling and said to him very seriously, ¡°Issac, trust me. I can think of everything you can think of.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± He was puzzled, and then his eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Did you do it on purpose?¡± The little woman smiled confidently and nodded slightly. Suddenly, the cell phone in his pocket rang. She took out her mobile phone and nced at the phone number. She said to Issac ¡°I¡¯ll answer a phone call.¡± Vivian Mond walked to the side with her phone in hand. From the other side came Morris Cheal¡¯s voice. ¡°What, do you think you can escape after sending your parents back to the countryside?¡± That day in the western restaurant, Vivian Mond hurt Yoona Lee, and he left with Yoona Lee in his arms. The next day, when he learned that Vivian Mond had left with her parents, Morris Cheal called her twice but no one answered. It was not until the third call that she answered. If he didn¡¯t ept it, Morris Cheal would really ask Trent Stone to resign and arrest him. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospitalter to go through the discharge formalities.¡± She said. ¡°I have paid the hospital¡¯s debt for you. Come to the Shades Club within half an hour, or I will calcte for you ording to the market usury.¡± ¡°Morr¡­ Beep¡­¡± Vivian Mond still wanted to say something, but the other party had already hung up. She gnashed her teeth in anger. Putting away the phone, he turned around and walked to Issac. He said with some embarrassment, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, send me back. I have something to deal with this afternoon. I¡¯ll treat you to lunch tomorrow noon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Issac thought that she was going to deal with the matter with Lee family, so he didn¡¯t ask more. After sending her back to Exquisite Chamber, Vivian Mond got out of the car and repeatedly reminded her, ¡°I don¡¯t care what your n is, but you¡¯d better be careful of Lee family. They are not easy to deal with.¡± Vivian Mond pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± Thank you sincerely. In this sad city, only Issac could make her feel a little warmth. Issac drove away. After Vivian Mond went home to wash up, she changed her clothes and rode her electric motorbike to the underground garage of the Shades Club. Trent Stone had been waiting for a long time. Seeing that she was here, she swiped the special elevator card and let her go to the 38th floor of Morris Cheal¡¯s private apartment smoothly. However, as soon as she entered the apartment, two sexy and hot women came out. Their hair was slightly messy and they looked embarrassed. Seeing the two beautiful women crying and walking out, Vivian Mond¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Well¡­ 3 ¡­ P? Tsk. This bastard really has no bottom line. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of kidney deficiency?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Just as she was hesitating whether she should enter, Morris Cheal¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°What are you doing with the pestle?¡± Vivian Mond walked into the living room and saw Morris Cheal sitting on the sofa. He was serious and looked like a gentleman. He looked dignified! ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. Cheal?¡± She stood in front of Morris Cheal, and there was a short table between them. ¡°Who gave you the courage to not answer my phone?¡± The man¡¯s eyes were sharp, and what he said made sense. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Mr. Cheal. Please give me your ount number. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you now.¡± ¡°Two million so soon?¡± The man crossed his legs and put his arms on the back of the sofa behind him, his eyes cold. ¡°This is my private affair. It has nothing to do with Mr. Cheal.¡± Vivian Mond¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°It has nothing to do with me?¡± These four words were imprinted in Morris Cheal¡¯s mind. He got up leisurely and walked up to Vivian Mond. He looked down at her face, which was slightly tanned and full of spots. She was obviously ugly, but he did not show any disgust. Especially her beautiful eyes, which seemed to contain thousands of stars, were very beautiful. The two of them were very close. His breath was filled with the faint fragrance of Vivian Mond¡¯s body, which made him involuntarily recall the scene when they were entangled. His blood inexplicably surged, and he felt a little hot in his heart. The man clearly noticed the physiological change and was a little angry. That night in the hospital, he was calm in the face of Yoona Lee¡¯s initiative. After that, the more Morris Cheal thought about it, the more depressed he became. So he found a few women to try. But in the end, more than a dozen women, whether they were hot, typical or petite, could not arouse his slightest interest, no matter whether they were fat or thin. For a time, Morris Cheal felt that something was wrong with himself. That was why he called Vivian Mond until she stood in front of him. His body¡¯s reaction had confirmed everything! The truth came suddenly, which made Morris Cheal a little angry! He raised his hand to pinch her cheeks, slightly raised his head, and narrowed his cold eyes. ¡°She¡¯s ugly, but no one can match her ability to seduce¡­ seduce men.¡± Morris Cheal moved a little closer to her and looked into her eyes. ¡°How exactly did Issac serve you? He¡¯s willing to throw a thousand gold at you. Hmm?¡± Issac was a famous yboy in Houston. He had been hanging out among hundreds of flowers all day and had seen countless women, but he still liked her, Vivian Mond. This was enough to show that this damned woman¡¯s ability could not be underestimated. In the face of Morris Cheal¡¯s humiliation, anger rose in Vivian Mond¡¯s heart. However, she didn¡¯t dare to provoke him too much. She merely smiled indifferently and said, ¡°I think that you¡¯re probably easier to serve than Mr. Cheal. After all, you¡¯re someone two women can¡¯t satisfy.¡± She sighed and couldn¡¯t help sighing. ¡°Mr. Cheal must know how to take care of a weak woman like Yoona Lee. If he exerts too much strength, I¡¯m afraid that he will break that weak beauty¡¯s waist¡­ Hmm¡­¡± Perhaps the little woman¡¯s words were sharp enough to touch the bottom line of Morris Cheal. He was so angry that he sealed his mouth with a kiss and bit her lips with his teeth. Just for a moment, she felt a strong sweetness in her mouth. ¡°Morris Cheal, you¡­ She pushed him away. The man took a step back and immediately kissed her again. The sky turned upside down and Vivian Mond was pressed against the sofa. The two of them ovepped and the sofa sank slightly. Her teeth bumped together, causing blood to flow from her lips. Vivian Mond was so angry that she went mad. She suddenly turned over and brought him along. Both of them fell onto the soft hard carpet. She was under him. Her posture was so awkward, but Vivian Mond, who was immersed in anger, didn¡¯t notice it at all. On the contrary, she was furious and scolded, ¡°Morris Cheal, don¡¯t be too shameless. If you push me too hard, I will drag you to die with me!¡± Neither of them noticed that Morris Cheal had taken the initiative to kiss her. Vivian Mond stood up angrily and took out a bank card from her backpack. She mmed the card on the low table and said angrily, ¡°There are two million four hundred and four hundred thousand here. More is interest. I¡¯ll settle your money. Goodbye!¡± Vivian Mond carried her bag and left without looking back. She mmed the door so hard that it shook the living room. Morris Cheal sat on the Persian carpet,zily leaning against the sofa, watching her leave. He wiped his lips lightly with his thumb and looked at the red blood stains on his thumb, lost in thought. He kissed her?! He lit a cigarette and looked up at the bank card. He took out his phone and called Trent Stone. ¡°Help me check the funds of this bank card.¡± He opened his WhatsApp and took a photo of his card and sent it to Trent Stone. Chapter 41 Vivian Mond’s Identity Was Exposed After leaving the Shades Club, Vivian Mond let out a long sigh of relief and finally solved the medical expense problem. Next was Lee family. As long as she solved the problem of Lee family, she could leave Houston and find a good job to earn money to support her adoptive parents. After all, the grace of raising her was greater than that of heaven. Ring- Suddenly, his phone rang. Vivian Mond took out her phone and saw a series of phone numbers jumping on it. It was Yoona Lee. She raised her eyebrows slightly and answered the phone. ¡°Vivian Mond, what are you trying to do? Are you trying to destroy our Lee family?¡± As soon as the phone was connected, Yoona Lee¡¯s hysterical roar came from the other end of the phone. She was not gentle at all. Vivian Mond moved her phone a few centimeters to the side. It wasn¡¯t until the other side quieted down that she said, ¡°What? I¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± She pretended to know nothing. ¡°What are you pretending for? The photos on Meta were taken when you donated bone marrow to Raine in the hospital. Who else could it be if it weren¡¯t for you?¡± Yoona Lee was exasperated. What he was afraid of came one after another. She paused. Without waiting for Vivian Mond to speak, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve warned you not to reveal your identity. Vivian Mond, don¡¯t seek your own death.¡± His threatening words were full of ferocity. It was hard for anyone to imagine that Yoona Lee would say something like that. ¡°How can I die? Do you want to frame up a car ident and kill me like you did to hurt my parents?¡± At this point, Vivian Mond directly brought up the car ident designed by Lee family to her adoptive parents. As soon as she finished speaking, Yoona Lee was stunned for a moment, and then snorted. ¡°Since you already know, you¡¯d better be smart. Otherwise, no one will send your parents to the end of their lives.¡± ¡°My parents? Are you talking about Phu Yen Lee or Yorlien Green?¡± ¡°Shut up! My parents only have one daughter. Who do you think you are? You are just trash thrown by Lee family!¡± ¡°If I am trash, then what are you? Yoona Lee, don¡¯t forget, we can have the same mother.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yoona Lee was speechless with anger. Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Yoona Lee, listen carefully. If I have the ability to expose the photos, I will also expose my identity. If you dare to hurt my adoptive parents again, I don¡¯t mind dragging your Lee family down with me!¡± The smile on her face gradually disappeared, reced by a trace of cruelty. Today, only two photos were exposed on Meta. A photo of her standing with Yoona Lee; It was a photo of her donated bone marrow to Raine Lee. But the two photos were saved by the screenshot of the surveince video. The picture was not extremely clear, but she could clearly see her appearance. She hung up the phone after finishing her harsh words. The moment the phone was hung up, the recording was automatically saved. The reason why he had angered Yoona Lee just now was to force her to say what she had just said. Vivian Mond yed with her phone with a sneer on her red lips. He was afraid that Yoona Lee should be furious at home at this time. And the truth¡­ Just as she had expected. In the Vi Dengkil. After Yoona Lee hung up the phone, she was so angry that she mmed the phone on the table and flew into a rage. Seeing that she was trembling with anger, Phu Yen Lee asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What else can we do? It¡¯s all because of that b*tch Vivian Mond. She actually threatened me. She also said that if we dared to hurt her old parents, her identity would be exposed.¡± Yoona Lee clenched her fists. She had never been as angry as she was now. It was precisely because she had finally be Morris Cheal¡¯s fiancee that she became exceptionally careful and worried about gains and losses. Coincidentally, Vivian Mond¡¯s existence was her greatest threat. However, they couldn¡¯t do anything to Vivian Mond, so naturally, things became tricky. ¡°You mean, Vivian Mond already knows that we did it?¡± Phu Yen Lee felt a little uneasy. Although Vivian Mond had sent people to investigate this matter, she was only investigating the murderer. But who could have guessed that Vivian Mond had already known the truth? Yorlien Green¡¯s eyes flickered, and her face was full of uneasiness. ¡°Old Li, look at this¡­¡± ¡°What are you looking at? Mommy, keeping Vivian Mond alive will kill us!¡± After Yoona Lee finished speaking, she took Phu Yen Lee¡¯s hand again and her eyes turned red with sobs. ¡°Daddy, you must help me think of a way.¡± ¡°Yoona is right. Vivian Mond can¡¯t stay!¡± Phu Yen Lee held Yoona Lee¡¯s hand, narrowed his eyes, and a cold light shot out from the depths of his pupils. ¡­ Shades Club, private apartment on the 38th floor. Morris Cheal stood in front of the French window, smoking silently with a cigarette between his fingers. At this time, Trent Stone knocked on the door and walked in. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve found out what you asked me to do.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± Morris Cheal stood by the window, one hand in his trousers pocket, the other holding a cigarette, and said without looking back. Trent Stone looked at the document in his hand, hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°Not long ago, Lee family transferred two million yuan to Vivian Mond¡¯s ount. However, Vivian Mond also transferred more than 80, 000 yuan to a private detective. Just a few hours ago, two famous Meta bosses transferred two hundred and twenty thousand yuan to Vivian Mond¡¯s ount respectively.¡± There was a lot of information about the investigation results. Even the calm Morris Cheal was a little surprised. Turning around, he walked up to Trent Stone and took over the running water from the bank he handed over and the transfer information. ¡°Why did Lee family and these two Meta bosses transfer money to her?¡± He pointed at the documents and questioned Trent Stone.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Boss, you should have seen the hot search of Lee family today. And the two bosses on Meta are the ones who transferred the money to Vivian Mond. If I¡¯m not wrong, Vivian Mond should have sold the news of Lee family to them.¡± This was the analysis closest to the truth. Morris Cheal clenched the document in his hand. His brows, which were as ck as ink, were slightly furrowed as if he was deep in thought. No wonder Vivian Mond suddenly had two million four hundred thousand today. So this was the case. But what was going on with Lee family? What was her rtionship with Lee family? ¡°Go and find out why Lee family transferred two million yuan to her for no reason.¡± After Morris Cheal gave his orders, Trent Stone responded and left. The man recalled the scene when Yoona Lee and Vivian Mond first met. It seemed that every time Yoona Lee took the initiative to talk to Vivian Mond, Vivian Mond would ignore her. Today, it was exposed on Meta that Yoona Lee had a twin sister. For a moment, Morris Cheal even guessed that Vivian Mond was very likely Yoona Lee¡¯s younger sister, but her iparably ugly facepletely dispelled Morris Cheal¡¯s guess. ¡°Interesting.¡± The corners of Morris Cheal¡¯s lips curled into an arc. He became more and more interested in Vivian Mond. Chapter 42 Saving Madame Cheal As the center of attention, Vivian Mond and Issac were sitting in the food stall. ¡°Your parents have returned to your hometown. When are you going to work in mypany?¡± Issac held amb shashlik and asked Vivian Mond while eating. He was the young master of the Shaws, one of the four big families in Houston. He came to such a simple and crude stall to eat, but his words and deeds still showed his noble temperament, which made him look ipatible with the people sitting in the barbecue skewers. ¡°What did yourpany do?¡± Vivian Mond looked at Issac. He was wearing a flowery shirt, a pair of flowery pants, and sunsses. His elbow was propped up against the window, and he was holding the steering wheel with one hand. Although he was wearing casual and fancy clothes, it did not affect his enchanting face at all. It had to be said that Issac was really handsome. He was the kind of ruffian, and he exuded a kind of ¡°bad man¡± in his bones. ¡°I¡¯m asking you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a marketing manager.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go to thepany¡¯s project and learn something.¡± ¡°Can I?¡± ¡°I am the boss of thepany, and I have the final say.¡± Issac raised his eyebrows at her and smiled proudly. What she didn¡¯t know was that Vivian Mond¡¯s question was, ¡°Can I really learn something in hispany?¡± The little woman alsoughed and clinked her ss with his with tea instead of wine. ¡°Then let¡¯s toast to my future boss and rely on you in the future.¡± They were talking andughing.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. It seemed that Vivian Mond would only feel rxed and happy when she was with Issac. After dinner, they went home separately. Having been busy for a few days, Vivian Mond felt particrly tired. She locked the door, washed up, and fell asleep. The next day. When she woke up early in the morning, Vivian Mond put on her sportswear and got up to run. She used to run in the morning, but since her adoptive father was unconscious, she bore the pressure of supporting her adoptive parents and the expenses of the hospital, so she could only make money every day. Now that her adoptive parents had returned to her hometown safely, the burden on her shoulders had rxed a lot, and she had returned to her usual morning jogging habit. After running for more than half an hour in the park along the river, when she was sitting on the side of the road to rest, she suddenly saw someone gathered not far away. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s going on over there? I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡± ¡°It seems that an olddy fainted.¡± ¡°Oh, how could this be?¡± Coincidentally, the person in front of her muttered a few words. Vivian Mond also stood up and followed to take a look. It was early in the morning, and some olddies were exercising in the park. When they saw the situation here, they all gathered around. Vivian Mond stood on tiptoe and took a look. She saw an old man in a Taiji suit lying on the ground with foam at the mouth. The situation was very dangerous. However, none of the onlookers dared to lend a helping hand. Only an old man called 120. Vivian Mond took out her phone, turned on the video, and squeezed into the crowd. ¡°Make way, make way.¡± She walked to the fainted olddy and put her phone aside. As she turned over the phone for the old man, she said to the crowd, ¡°The patient spits white foam and needs air cirction. Don¡¯t get too close.¡± After that, she looked down at the unconscious old man and was surprised to find that she was¡­ Madame Cheal! ¡°Grandma Cheal?!¡± Vivian Mond was extremely surprised. She had never thought that she would meet Madame Cheal here. It was still the same way. However, the situation was critical and she had no time to waste. Just as Madame Cheal was about to turn her head to the side, she reached out and undid Madame Cheal¡¯s cor, trying her best to breathe smoothly. Then, he pressed down on Madame Cheal¡¯s middle and Hegu acupoints to stimte them. ¡°The little girl knows her?¡± ¡°You¡¯re already foaming. Be careful. If something happens, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get into trouble.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about saving her. I¡¯ll testify for you if something happens.¡± ¡°Good job, miss.¡± ¡­ The Old Masters and Old Madams who were watching from the side all praised him. However, a few minutester, Madame Cheal suddenly started twitching again. The situation was very fierce, but Vivian Mond calmly took off the hair band on her head, rolled it up, and stuffed it into Madame Cheal¡¯s mouth in case she bit her tongue. In this case, she had no time to care if there was any sweat on her hair. Then she pressed Madame Cheal¡¯s middle and Hegu acupoints. She was so anxious that she was sweating profusely, but she was still quietly waiting for the ambnce toe. ¡°It¡¯s too scary.¡± ¡°Who said no? She spat and twitched.¡± ¡°Miss, can you do it? How did you make her twitch?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give orders if you don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡­ Vivian Mond pressed her acupuncture points for a long time, but Madame Cheal didn¡¯t seem to want to wake up at all. On the contrary, the onlookers began to doubt Vivian Mond. She ignored those people and continued to press the acupuncture points. Ten minutester, the ambnce finally appeared and sent Madame Cheal to the hospital, followed by Vivian Mond. When they arrived at the hospital, Madame Cheal was sent to the emergency room. Although Vivian Mond didn¡¯t want to see Morris Cheal again, after thinking for a while, she took the initiative to call that bastard. The call went through and the call was quickly answered. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Grandma Cheal fainted while exercising in the park. Her mouth was covered with foam and she was twitching. The situation was very dangerous. Come here quickly. She¡¯s at the central hospital.¡± On the phone, Vivian Mond briefly told Morris Cheal about the situation. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Although Morris Cheal was confused and did not understand why Vivian Mond was with his grandmother, he did not ask much and immediately drove to the hospital. Half an hourter, they saw Vivian Mond sitting in the corridor of the emergency room. ¡°How is grandma?¡± Morris Cheal stood in front of her and questioned her. Vivian Mond lowered her head and looked at the ground. When she heard the sound, she looked up and saw Morris Cheal, who was dressed in ck silk pajamas. His handsome face was full of worry, and his short, shiny hair was a little messy. Even so, he would not lose any face. ¡°He¡¯s been rescued.¡± Vivian Mond said. The man frowned slightly. ¡°Why are you with grandma?¡± He stared at her with cold eyes, with a little inquiry in his sharp eyes. Vivian Mond¡¯s face darkened. Sensing his suspicion, she felt very unhappy. ¡°It¡¯s just an ident. Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll go.¡± She really didn¡¯t want to stay with Morris Cheal for another minute. However, when she wanted to leave, Morris Cheal grabbed her arm. ¡°You want to leave? Then you have to wait for Grandma to wake up.¡± She meant, ¡°Who knows if Grandma¡¯sa is directly rted to her?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Vivian Mond was exasperated. She suddenly felt that it was the right way to record a video with her phone and save people. Just as she was about to take out her phone and give it to Morris Cheal, the door to the emergency room suddenly opened. Morris Cheal immediately let go of Vivian Mond and walked towards the doctor. ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my grandmother?¡± Chapter 43 adopt her as an adopted granddaughter Vivian Mond was also concerned about Madame Cheal¡¯s situation. She followed behind her to listen to the situation. As the doctor untied the sterile suit, he said to Morris Cheal, ¡°The patient suddenly has cerebral hemorrhage and has symptoms of white foam and twitching at the mouth. Fortunately, the rescue was timely, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.¡± ¡°Phew¡­ It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± Vivian Mond murmured and heaved a long sigh of relief. He had cerebral hemorrhage. The symptoms were exactly the same as her adoptive father¡¯s. Two years ago, her adoptive father was working hard and had sudden cerebral bleeding, apanied by the symptoms of white foam and twitching at the mouth. At that time, she was so scared that she was at a loss. Then he immediately called the emergency phone and exined the situation briefly. The doctor patiently told Vivian Mond how to deal with it on the phone. She did it one by one to ease the symptoms of her adoptive father¡¯s illness. After that, she gave the method to her adoptive mother. After all, they had to be more careful when they were together. ¡°Is Grandma awake?¡± Vivian Mond was concerned. The doctor nodded. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s awake.¡± While they were talking, the nurse pushed the bed and pushed Madame Cheal out. Morris Cheal walked forward and asked worriedly, ¡°Grandma, how do you feel?¡± Madame Cheal, who was lying on the hospital bed, smiled kindly. ¡°Grandma is fine. I am¡­ Vivian? Why are you here?¡± Madame Cheal was talking to Morris Cheal when she saw Vivian Mond standing to the side. At this time, the doctor said to Madame Cheal, ¡°I told you just now that the girl who saved you was her. You have to thank this girl. If she hadn¡¯t saved you, the consequences would have been unimaginable.¡± With this, the doctor gave Vivian Mond a thumbs-up. ¡°The method of saving people is very good. Have you learned medicine?¡± ¡°No, no. It¡¯s just that something like this happened to my father two years ago.¡± Vivian Mond smiled politely at the doctor and exined. Then, she looked at Madame Cheal and said, ¡°Grandma Cheal, since you¡¯re awake, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. I want to talk to you.¡± Madame Cheal held Vivian Mond¡¯s hand and smiled kindly. The nurse sent Madame Cheal into the VIP ward. Vivian Mond and Morris Cheal followed behind. The nurse hung up some water for Madame Cheal before leaving. Madame Cheal waved at Vivian Mond. Vivian Mond walked over, but the old madam grabbed her hand. ¡°Vivian , thank you for saving me. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have died a long time ago.¡± ¡°Grandma is blessed by God. How could she die? Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± She pursed her lips and smiled tofort her. Then she asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t grandma be in the old house? Why would she appear in the park along the River Park?¡± Cheal¡¯s Mansion was still some distance away from the ident park. She didn¡¯t understand why Madame Cheal had appeared there. ¡°s¡­¡± The olddy sighed earnestly. ¡°Since the old man died, it¡¯s inevitable for me to think too much when I stay in the old house alone. So every morning I will go to the River Park to y Taiji with those olddies and old men and have a chat.¡± Madame Cheal didn¡¯t put on airs as if she was asking for leave. Instead, she was like an ordinary old granny, revealing her true feelings to Vivian Mond. It had to be said that as an Old Madam of The Cheal, her status was extremely high. It was inevitable for others to step back from her. Unconsciously, she became lonely. So she hid her identity and went to the park to y Taiji. It was indeed the best choice to chat with her peers. ¡°Even if you want to go to the park for exercise, you should find someone to apany you.¡± ¡°I went to the park just to have a quiet time. Isn¡¯t it different to find someone to apany me?¡± Madame Cheal smiled and patted the back of Vivian Mond¡¯s hand. ¡°You saved this old woman. Tell me, how can I repay you?¡± Life-saving grace was like a rebirth. Madame Cheal was grateful to Vivian Mond from the bottom of her heart. She only felt that there was an inexplicable fate between them. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t need anything in return. In fact, even if it weren¡¯t for you today, I would have saved her.¡± People who were willing to help others would do things that would change their nature if they wanted to repay them. ¡°You¡¯re really a good girl.¡± Madame Cheal red at Morris Cheal and said to Vivian Mond, ¡°Unfortunately, The Cheal doesn¡¯t have a little girl. How about you be my nominal granddaughter?¡± She really liked Vivian Mond. She had been on good terms with Vivian Mond since the first time they met. ¡°Ah? Be your nominal granddaughter?¡± Vivian Mond opened her eyes wide. Did things change too fast? It was so sudden that she was caught off guard. ¡°That¡¯s right. Since you and Morris didn¡¯t get married, it¡¯s just that the two of you weren¡¯t fated enough. The incident with the childst time made me feel guilty for a long time. I know you¡¯re a good girl and really like you, so can you agree to my request?¡± Madame Cheal looked at her hopefully. ¡°This¡­¡± Vivian Mond hesitated. It was purely a coincidence that she had saved Madame Cheal, but at this moment, Madame Cheal¡¯s words made Vivian Mond want to move. If she became Madame Cheal¡¯s nominal granddaughter, she would not be in danger in the face of Lee family. Secondly, Morris Cheal had harassed her many times. If she really became Madame Cheal¡¯s nominal granddaughter, did it mean couldn¡¯t touch her again? Just as she was hesitating, Madame Cheal took off the jade bracelet from her wrist. Before Vivian Mond could react, she put the bracelet on her wrist. ¡°This bracelet has been with me for the rest of my life. I¡¯ll give it to you now. Consider it my first meeting gift.¡± Vivian Mond looked at the jade bracelet on her wrist and furrowed her brows. All sorts of emotions filled her heart. ¡°Grandma, think carefully.¡± Morris Cheal had not expected Madame Cheal¡¯s actions. Madame Cheal held Vivian Mond¡¯s hand and looked at Morris Cheal. ¡°Think carefully about what? I¡¯ve already made little girl Vivian my nominal granddaughter. From today onwards, you will be little girl Vivian¡¯s elder brother.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Brother? Morris Cheal narrowed his cold eyes and shot a cold re at Vivian Mond. Even though Vivian didn¡¯t see Morris angry face, she could still feel a chill emanating from his entire body, causing her cold. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you and Yoona Lee have already been engaged. In the future, remember clearly what you should do and what shouldn¡¯t. If I know that you bullied Vivian, I will break your legs!¡± Her words had a deeper meaning. Madame Cheal was well aware of the rtionship between Vivian and Morris. She was warning Morris that he would be Vivian¡¯s older brother in the future. He must not mess around with her. ¡°Ha.¡± The man snorted. ¡°Grandma, are you sure she¡¯s not deliberately approaching you?¡± Before Morris could finish his sentence, Madame Cheal stretched out her hand and pinched him hard on the leg. ¡°I am old enough to see through a person.¡± Madam Cheal had expected that Morris would refuse. After all, he didn¡¯t like her for a long time. Morris felt helpless and tried to dissuade her again. ¡°She¡¯s not as simple as you think.¡± ¡°If someone is as simple as a piece of paper, he is either a fool or a idiot.¡± Madame Cheal retorted angrily, making Morris speechless. Hearing this, Vivian couldn¡¯t helpughing. All of a sudden, she felt that Madame Cheal was very cute. ¡°My birthday party will be held in two months. At that time, I will invite all the businessmen and celebrities of Houston to my birthday party. At that time, I will introduce Vivian to everyone.¡± Madame Cheal had always liked quiet. She had kept a low profile on her birthday party ever, and only the rtives of the Cheal Family were allowed to celebrate her birthday together. But now, in order to make it public that she adopted a granddaughter, she will put up a pageantry. It could be seen that she attached great importance to Vivian. Chapter 44 Brother, Don’t Do That ¡°Grandma Cheal, let¡¯s talk about itter. Have a good rest now.¡± Vivian felt deeply honored by Madame Cheal¡¯s affection for her. ¡°Do you still call me ¡®Grandma Cheal¡¯? You should call me ¡®Grannie¡¯ now!¡± Madame Cheal corrected her. Her stubborn look made Vivian smile. ¡°Okay, grannie. I¡¯ll go out first. You can sleep for a while.¡± She got up and walked out of the ward. Morris looked worried. ¡°The doctor told me that you should talk less and rest more.¡± ¡°Got it. You can go out too.¡± Madame Cheal nced at him and waved impatiently. The man did not say anything else. He turned around and walked out of the ward, closing the door. In the corridor, Vivian stood at the elevator entrance, waiting for the elevator. Morris strode over and pulled her back when the door of the elevator opened and she was about to enter it. ¡°Hey, hey, Morris, what are you doing?¡± Vivian struggled against his grip on her wrist. Morris dragged her to the staircase and pressed her against the wall. There was a hint of coldness on his cold and arrogant face. ¡°You¡¯ve been scheming to get close to Grandma. What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°What are you meaning ¡°scheme¡±? Morris, are you suffering from delusional hallucinations?¡± She was furious. She took out her phone from pocket, turned on a video, and put it in front of Morris. ¡°Watch carefully. This is a video of me saving her in the park. Before I saved her, I didn¡¯t know she was Madame Cheal at all. Or, have you already made me into a god and thought that I could predict everything?¡± Morris nced at the video on his phone but didn¡¯t take it serious. He pinched her chin with his fingers and raised it slightly. ¡°Listen carefully. After you enter the Cheal family, think clearly about what you should do and what shouldn¡¯t.¡± The man¡¯s dark, cold eyes stared at Vivian. He leaned forward a little and said, ¡°If I find out that you have any purpose for Grandma, I will let you know what it means¡­ to live a life worse than death!¡± ¡°You are mad!¡± Vivian pushed Morris away. ¡°In your opinion, everyone has a purpose. Then why didn¡¯t you suspect Yoona?¡± It was clear that the real liar was Yoona, but he firmly believed in her. When Yoona was mentioned, Morris suddenly thought of Trent¡¯s investigation of Vivian. He asked her, ¡°I really want to know how you cheated two million yuan from the Lee family?¡± Vivian was stunned. How did he know about the stuff of two million yuan? ¡°You investigated me?¡± ¡°A person who has evil intentions towards Grandma, Without any investigation, how can I know her despicable?¡± ¡°Oh, evil intentions?¡± Vivian snorted and felt ridiculous. Shaking her head helplessly, she didn¡¯t want to exin more to Morris and went around to leave. However, the man still grabbed her cor pulled her back. He warned her, ¡°Since Grandma likes you, you should stay here and guard her.¡± ¡°Why? Am I not going to work?¡± Of course, Vivian wouldn¡¯t agree with him. She only felt that there must be something wrong with him. ¡°You¡¯re the one who said that I have evil intentions against Grandma, and its¡¯ you who also asked me to guard her. Morris, don¡¯t you think that your life is very contradictory?¡± ¡°Do what I told you.¡± ¡°No. I have to work to earn money.¡± ¡°Ten thousand per day.¡± Morris gave her a daily sry without hesitation. ¡°Okay, pay first, and then work.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve exposed your greedy nature so quickly.¡± ¡°Who would go against money?¡± Vivian gave him an angry stare. Her arrogant attitude made Morris quite unhappy, but he didn¡¯t say anything. They walked out of the stairs and Vivian told Morris, ¡°I want to go back and change my clothes, and then I wille back.¡± Morris didn¡¯t say anything, which was a tacit agreement. An hourter, Vivian changed into a casual suit with a ponytail. When she came to the hospital, she found that Yoona and Yorlien were also in the living room outside the ward. Yesterday, vivian exposed to the public that Yoona had a sister with the same mother. The news immediately blew up and went viral. The Lee family asked the public rtions department to deal with it as soon as possible, but they did not show up and respond to this matter at all. ¡°Vivian Mond, why are you here?¡± When Yoona saw Vivian, she subconsciously nced at Morris. Then, she looked at Vivian with surprise and suspicion. So did Yorlien Green. Vivian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She immediately exined, ¡°I was just hired by Granny Cheal¡­¡± She had wanted to say that she was a servant hired by Madame Cheal. However, before she could finish her words, she heard Morris say, ¡°She¡¯s grandma¡¯s granddaughter.¡± ¡°Morris, shut up!¡± Vivian berated loudly, wanting to stop Morris from speaking. But it was still toote. As Morris voice fell, Yoona¡¯s eyes widened as if she had been greatly stimted. ¡°Granddaughter?¡± ¡°Hehehe, Morris, what the hell is going on?¡± Yorlien smiled embarrassedly, looked shock and angry. The one who was the most angry was Vivian. She was so angry that she clenched her fists and red at Morris, as if she wanted to eat him alive. From the day she beat Yoona in the restaurant and was sent to the police station by Lee family, and then exposed that Yoona had a sister by the same mother¡­ Everything was stimting the Lee family and trying to provoke them. What was it for? It took a lot of effort to force the Lee family to be angry. If they were angry to the extreme, they would kill her.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She used herself as bait to force the people of the Lee family to kill her. Then, she could get their evidence and hand it over to the police so that the Lee family could be punished by thew. In this way, she could take revenge for his adoptive parents. However, after hearing Morris words, the Lee family would definitely consider that she was Madame Cheal¡¯s nominal granddaughter. How could they ¡°kill¡± her? All the borate arrangements were ruined by Morris in the end! She angrily rebuked Morris in a hurry, but only after she calmed down at this moment did she realize that Morris gaze at her was extremely terrifying. Vivian gave Morris a fake smile, touched her forehead awkwardly and said. ¡°It¡¯s not yet settled. Brother, don¡¯t tell others.¡± Since the Lee family already knew that she was Madame Cheal¡¯s nominal granddaughter, She must did something else to make them angry. Perhaps, she still had a chance to implement her n. Yorlien and Yoona were furious at Vivian¡¯s words. However, Morris was in front of them, so they dared not say anything. ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s so unexpected. Vivian, congrattions. We can live together at Cheal¡¯s house in the future.¡± Yoona walked up to Vivian and pretended to hold her hand intimately. Because Yoona had her back to Morris, it was no need for her to hide her expression. Hence, she gazed Vivian malicious and insidious with deep hatred. Chapter 45 Kill Vivian Mond Yoona¡¯s affected expression disgusted Vivian. She smiled and pushed her hand away. ¡°Then you have to ask¡­¡± Vivian nced at Morris. ¡°ask my brother¡­ when will he marry you?¡± At this moment, not only did Vivian disgust Yoona but she also disgusted herself for pretending to be Morris brother. Her words hurt Yoona, which made her pretty face suddenly be ferocious. Standing aside, Yorlien witnessed everything but didn¡¯t show her anger. With a noble woman¡¯s attitude, she said in a calm tone, ¡°We just got engaged. It¡¯s not in a hurry to get married.¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy is right.¡± Yoona gave herself out by Yorlien¡¯s words. In the face of Vivian¡¯s sarcasm, Yoona almost failed. In order to maintain her image in front of Morris, she had to say, ¡°Mommy and I will go to see Grandma first. Let¡¯s talkter.¡± After that, she winked at Yorlien and they entered the ward. In the small living room outside the ward, only Morris and Vivian were left. The man stared at Vivian with his pretty eyes. ¡°What kind of conflict do you have with her?¡± His was so certain. Vivian smiled slightly. She took out a note from her pocket and pped it to Morris. ¡°Please settle the bill first.¡± They had agreed to pay 10, 000 yuan per day before working. ¡°Answer my question.¡± Morris reminded her. ¡°I have no obligation to answer your questions, and I don¡¯t need to satisfy your curiosity.¡± Her attitude was arrogant and even disdainful. Ring- Just then, Vivian¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She took out her mobile phone and looked at it. It was Issac. She suddenly remembered that today was the day to report to Issac. She frowned in embarrassment, and answered the phone. ¡°Vivian, where are you? I¡¯ve been waiting for you in thepany for two hours.¡± On the other end of the phone was Issac¡¯s question. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Vivian smiled awkwardly. ¡°Issac, I¡¯m sorry. I have something to do for the time being.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about it. Report to me immediately. If I can¡¯t see you in half an hour, don¡¯t me me for rushing straight to your house to get you here!¡± ¡°Well¡­ I¡­ Beep¡­¡± Vivian still wanted to say something, but he had already hung up the phone. ¡°Is this guy angry?¡± She was annoyed. She forgot that she had promise to go to work in Shaw Company, so she promised Morris that she woulde to apany grandma. Vivian put away her phone, nced at the bank card and note on the table, and immediately bent down to take it back. ¡°I was joking with you just now. I¡¯ll take it back.¡± Morris leaned against the sofa and gave her a enigmatic gaze. ¡°Do you know what kind of animals wille and go by orders?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Vivian was confused by his inexplicable words. ¡°What¡¯s the difference between you and a dog?¡± The man humiliated her and showed no mercy to her. He even looked at her with contempt. Was she in such a hurry to leave just because of Issac¡¯s words? Vivian was folding the slip of paper. When she heard his words, her stopped and slowly raised her head. Her eyes, which were under her beautiful curly eyshes, gradually turned from dull to angry. She clenched the paper tightly in her pink fists, her beautiful eyebrows furrowing. ¡°Morris¡­¡± The anger in her heart was burning. Vivian almost couldn¡¯t control herself, but in the end, she held it back. ¡°The difference between me and a dog is that I have a human¡¯s heart, while a ¡®dog¡¯ has a cold heart!¡± She snorted and left without looking back. Morris was scolding Vivian just now, but at this moment, it was more like she was scolding him. At that time, Yorlien and her daughter, who were visiting Madame Cheal in the ward, came out. Yoona didn¡¯t see Vivian and asked, ¡°Morris, where is Vivian?¡± ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡± The man looked down at hisptop and was busy with his work. Even though he answered Yoona¡¯s question, he did not even look at her. His indifferent attitude seemed that he was not interested in her at all. ¡°I just discussed with grandma and decided to stay with you to take care of grandma in the next few days.¡± Yoona said to Morris. Her gentle voice and attitude made her the best candidate for a virtuous wife. She can catch every man¡¯s attention except Morris. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Yorlien echoed, ¡°Yoona is free recently, so let here to take care of Grandma Cheal and cultivate their rtionship.¡± ¡°As long as grandma agrees, I have no objection.¡± Morris said tly. With these words, he gave her a cold nce and then continued to read the information. ¡°Grandma agreed.¡± Yoona smiled, felt relieved. The appearance of Vivian just now gave Yoona a great sense of crisis. Before this, because Vivian was pregnant with Morris child, Madame Cheal treated Vivian very well. Finally, the child gone, but now Madame Cheal wanted to adopt Vivian as her nominal granddaughter! She didn¡¯t know what tricks that b*tch Vivian had up her sleeve to confuse the Cheal family. Most importantly, she hadn¡¯t been engaged to Morris not long. Would Vivian interfere and ruin her marriage with Morris? ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The man finally agreed. Yoona was delighted. She looked at Yorlien, smiling, and her heart waspletely relieved. ¡°Okay. You stay here and take good care of Grandma Cheal. I¡¯ll ask someone to send you clothes tonight.¡± Yorlien patted her on the shoulder, indicating that she should seize this opportunity to spend time alone with Morris. ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± Yorlien carried her bag, and then walked away in high heels after said goodbye to Morris. After leaving the hospital, Yorlien, who was driving, called Phu Yen Lee and asked him to go home quickly. More than half an hourter, the couple arrived at Vi Dengkil at the same time. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you call me back in a hurry?¡± After getting out of the car, Phu Yen took off his suit jacket and walked to Yorlien. ¡°What else can happen? Isn¡¯t it all because of that restless Vivian?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°What did she do again?¡± ¡°What did she do? Ha, it would be great if it was that simple. But now she has be Madame Cheal¡¯s nominal granddaughter, half of a Cheal family member. Tell me, how could that wild girl be so lucky?¡± Yorlien gnashed her teeth in anger and threw the bag into Phu Yen¡¯s arms. She couldn¡¯t help muttering, ¡°If I had known that she was a scourge, I would have killed her.¡± Not to mention that Vivian had already found out that they had hired someone to injure Tamsin Mond and Jenny Doyle, the fact that she had be Madame Cheal¡¯s nominal granddaughter would only cause Yoona, who had entered The Cheal, to suffer losses. Chapter 46 Vivian Was Attacked Vivian¡¯s being Madame Cheal¡¯s nominal granddaughter gave the couple a great sense of crisis. In order to give Yoona a bright future, the couple secretly nned in the vi. ¡­ At the same time, Vivian went to the Splendour Medical Equipment Company. Thispany was one of thepanies belonged to Issac. Although with the help of the Shaw family, thepany would not lose its capital, it was only half-dead. Vivian stood at the president¡¯s office and looked at Issac, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± After entering the Splendour Medical Equipment Company, Vivian only took a look at thepany¡¯s condition and instantly lost her enthusiasm. The employees¡¯ attitude towards work was loose and ck off. With such a loose management system, it was already the blessing of heaven that thepany did not close down. No, it¡¯s the blessing of the Shaw family. Dressed in a suit, Issac leanedzily on therge ss chair, crossing his legs and putting his feet on the desk with a cigarette in his mouth. ¡°The warehouse manager, the sales manager, the project manager, ounting director and the secretary minister, you can choose whatever you want.¡± Vivian was truly disappointed by the way he acted. Her face darkened slightly and shook her head helplessly. ¡°Issac, what a great youth. Do you want to waste it like this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s also a pleasure to have someone to support you.¡± Feeling the contempt and disappointment of Vivian, Issac gave a faintly smile.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Then he stood up, raised his hand, and pointed to the luxurious office. ¡°Do you know how many people have dreamed about my life?¡± His was right. Vivian had no reason to refute him. The two looked at each other for a few seconds, and Vivian said. ¡°Thank you for taking care of me, but I don¡¯t want toe here to work.¡± Apany that couldn¡¯t run well had the risk of shutting down all the time. Most importantly, she was worried that she would be decadent andzy in the presence of such apany. As soon as she finished speaking, Issac stood there in a daze, staring at her withplicated emotions without a word. ¡°I still have something to do. Bye.¡± Vivian said to him and turned to leave. When they reached the door of the office, Vivian suddenly stopped. She looked back at Issac and asked, ¡°Do you want to protect anyone?¡± Issac: ¡°¡­¡± With a cigarette in his mouth and a lighter in his hand, he was about to light the cigarette. However, because Vivian had interrupted him with a single sentence, he paused and raised his head in confusion. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you more or less, but if you continue to be decadent, when you don¡¯t even have the ability to protect a person in the future, you will only regret that what you have wasted now.¡± The pressure from a powerful opponent almost made Vivian breathless. But for the sake of her adoptive parents, she had to go on step by step. The reason was that she was powerless and ipetent. Therefore, as an experienced person, Vivian didn¡¯t want Issac to repeat the same mistake. She walked out of the office and closed the door. Issac, who was standing where he was, recalled Vivian¡¯s question. ¡°Do you want to protect anyone?¡± Yes. The person in his mind was none other than Vivian. ¡°Crack!¡± Suddenly, the carved lighter in his hand slipped from his palm and fell to the ground. He walked back to the ss chair in a daze and sat down. Over the years, there had been a lot of people who mocked, abused, and humiliated him, but he had never felt ashamed. For some reason, Vivian¡¯s gaze just now had caused his heart to ache. It was as if someone had suffered an electric shock after suffocation, which made his sleeping heart beat suddenly and have vitality. At this time, Vivian Mond took the elevator downstairs and walked out of Splendour Medical Equipment Company. Just as she was walking toward the parking area of the electric car, she heard a voice behind her. ¡°Little Vivian?¡± It was Issac. She turned around and saw Issac running towards her. She asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Issac stood in front of her, gasping for breath, and his eyes flickered slightly. ¡°Would you like to stay? Would you like to make Splendour Medical Equipment Company strong and strong together?¡± ¡°What?¡± Vivian Mond was astonished. ¡°Do you really believe that I can manage thepany well?¡± ¡°Then you should ask yourself if you have really gone to manage thepany seriously.¡± Issac, whom Vivian Mond knew, was intelligent and wise. They weren¡¯t like what the outside world had said. They were useless trash. ¡°I need a right-hand assistant. Would you like to stay?¡± Issac asked again. He looked serious without any intention of joking. Although Vivian Mond was a little surprised, she still happily agreed. ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing.¡± No matter how long Issac could take care of thepany, at least he was serious at the moment. The debt of gratitude should be repaid. Since Issac had helped her a lot, Vivian Mond was naturally willing to help him. ¡°Wee to Splendour Medical Equipment Company.¡± Seeing that she had agreed, Issac smiled brightly and reached out her hand in a friendly manner. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me what to do?¡± She nced at Issac¡¯s outstretched hand and deliberately ignored him. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Sell.¡± ¡°Then be the minister of the sales department and work as my private secretary. What do you think?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Vivian Mond didn¡¯t expect Issac to let her be the Minister of sales so hastily. Just as she was hesitating, Issac directly held her hand and said, ¡°Splendour Medical Equipment Company is making medical equipment, and the scope of the business is not very wide. When you go to discuss business, I will go with you. So, you don¡¯t have to worry that you are not qualified to be the director of the sales department.¡± Afterward, Vivian Mond tactfully rejected the offer. Unfortunately, Issac insisted on doing so, so she had no choice. The two of them returned to office together. Issac ordered people to show Vivian Mond the financial resources of thepany for two years, and then introduced the management of thepany to her one by one. Vivian Mond, who had studied marketing management, was naturally touched by Issac¡¯s trust in her. He thought, ¡°If he is willing to run thepany well, she will try her best to help Issac while studying.¡± They had been busy from morning to afternoon in thepany until six o¡¯clock in the evening before they had a simple dinner. After dinner, she was dragged by Issac to the Shades Club to drink and celebrate hering to Splendour Medical Equipment Company to work. After three rounds of drinking, Vivian Mond felt a little hot and dry. She felt extremely ufortable. She got up and walked out of the private room, trying to get some fresh air. However, after standing outside for a while, Vivian Mond felt that something was wrong. Just as she was about to return to the private room to find Issac, someone suddenly knocked hard on the back of her head. She screamed in pain and fainted on the ground. The moment she fell, Vivian Mond only knew that danger wasing. She wanted to ask for help, but she had no chance at all. Chapter 47 A Great Burning In aa, Vivian Mond suddenly woke up from a great desire to survive. When she opened her eyes in a daze, she had already been dragged into the underground garage and headed for a ck car. ¡°Hahaha, big brother, after this business deal is done, we will have a good day.¡± ¡°Lee family said that she would pay us 100W if we killed her quietly.¡± ¡°Shut up. Use your money to help people get rid of disasters. Don¡¯t talk too much and do more things.¡± ¡­ The two men put her arms on their shoulders and carried her to the front. In this way, they could tell others that she was drunk. However, Vivian Mond was surprised to find that their voices were very familiar. She narrowed her eyes slightly and saw that they were Summer Doyle and Will Doyle, whom she had met by delivering takeout. They were brothers, and there was even a grudge between them and Vivian Mond. How could it be them? Vivian Mond narrowed her eyes and nced at the quiet basement. In such an environment, she couldpletely escape. But in the end, he closed his eyes and got into the car pretending to be unconscious. The car drove out of the underground garage and then sped on the road. Vivian Mond closed her eyes and listened attentively to their conversation. ¡°Brother, how are we going to kill her?¡± ¡°Phu Yen Lee wants us to do it perfectly.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to deal with her at such a high price.¡± ¡°Stupid. Send her to her apartment and then create an ident fire.¡± Listening to the conversation between the two, Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t help mocking them in her heart. Instead of spending a lot of time, it was better to simply create an ident. Wasn¡¯t this the best thing for Lee family people? Half an hourter, Vivian Mond was taken back to her apartment. The Du brothers opened the door of her living room without knowing where the key came from. After closing the door, she was thrown onto the sofa.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Big brother, what should we do now?¡± One of them asked. Brother Summer Doyle took out a pair of gloves from his pocket. ¡°Put on the gloves and don¡¯t leave any trace.¡± With this, he took out two bottles of high concentration white liquor and a pile of cigarette butts from his backpack and said to the man, ¡°Throw these cigarette butts into the trash can in her bedroom and bathroom.¡± ¡°What are you doing with the cigarette butt?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s to create an illusion of her smoking, and then inadvertently lead to a fire.¡± Oh, oh, big brother is wise. What if she wakes up halfway? ¡°I can guarantee that nothing will go wrong if I have this kind of knockout powder.¡± The two brothers thought that Vivian Mond was still unconscious, so they began to carefully make arrangements. One person threw a cigarette butt into the trash can in each of Vivian Mond¡¯s rooms. He also carefully ced the cigarette case that Vivian Mond had held in her hand several times. The other person covered Vivian Mond¡¯s mouth and nose with a towel soaked in the knockout powder and covered her for 30 seconds before releasing her. Then, heid Vivian Mond t on the sofa with a cigarette between her left hand and a bottle of highly concentrated white wine on the carpet. On the table, there was a ss of wine with half a ss. ¡°Brother, can this cause a fire?¡± ¡°The cigarette in her hand has been lit. When it burns to the cigarette butt, the spark will set on the carpet in an instant.¡± ¡°F*ck, big brother is brilliant.¡± The two of them chatted with each other and then quickly left the bedroom. The whole process took less than three minutes, and it was very fast. Bang- Hearing the sound of the living room door closing, Vivian Mond slowly opened her eyes, which shed with coldness. Although there would be some mistakes in their n, as long as a big fire burned everything, all evidence could be erased. The Du brothers all knew Vivian Mond, so they could lie that she could smoke or even drink white wine. At that time, it would be difficult for the police to find any clues. In particr, there were people from Lee family who paid for this matter behind the scenes. At that time, her death would be an ident! But what these people didn¡¯t know was that she grew up in the countryside, and there was a reservoir at the door. She was good at swimming and good at holding her breath. Therefore, he didn¡¯t absorb any knockout powder when his mouth and nose were covered. The point was¡­ She had expected that Lee family would attack her. ¡­ At the same time, at the Shades Club. Vivian Mond said that she was going out to get some fresh air, but she didn¡¯t see anyone for half an hour. Issac went out to search, but did not find Vivian Mond¡¯s men. And her bag and cell phone were all in the box! Issac knew that Vivian Mond would take revenge for offending Lee family, so she disappeared. Issac suddenly felt a sense of crisis. He immediately went to the monitoring room of the Shades Club, asking to see the monitor. Unfortunately, Issac¡¯s status wasn¡¯t high enough. The other party didn¡¯t give in at all. In desperation, Issac had no choice but to call Morris Cheal. ¡°Morris Cheal, what do you mean by all the people you know? Don¡¯t you have the right to watch the surveince?¡± Morris Cheal, who was apanying Madame Cheal in the hospital, was a little surprised when he heard the furious Issac over the phone. He had no contact with Issac. This was the first time that Issac had called him. ¡°Shades Club is full of honored guests. Without authorization, we can¡¯t watch it.¡± Morris Cheal was not curious about this and directly rejected Issac¡¯s request. The reason why Shades Club was the first choice of the rich and famous people in Houston was that it had extremely high privacy protection for customers. In Houston, no one could reach into Shades Club to find out if anyone had ever appeared here. This was the reason why the security guard in the monitoring room of Shades Club refused Issac to check the monitor. ¡°Half an hour ago, Vivian Mond disappeared from the Shades Club. Her phone and bag were left in the private room, but she was lost. Morris Cheal, I¡¯m warning you, if anything happens to Vivian Mond, I¡¯ll tten your Shades Club!¡± On the other end of the phone, Issac was furious and anxious. Hearing this, Morris Cheal¡¯s ambition leaped and his heart involuntarily tightened. Vivian Mond had disappeared? Morris Cheal deeply felt Issac¡¯s worry. His angry attitude did not seem to be joking. He hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Give the phone to the monitor room.¡± Issac handed the phone to the director of the monitoring room. Morris Cheal gave him some instructions, and then the director of the monitoring room showed Issac the surveince video. In the video, Vivian Mond entered the video blind spot. When she appeared again, she was carried away by two strange men on her shoulders. ¡°Damn it, something¡¯s wrong!¡± Issac followed the surveince video of the two brothers of the Du Family and found that their car had left the underground garage of Shades Club. He immediately left the monitoring room, rushed all the way to the car, and left. On the way, he used his personal rtionship to report the license te number of the van to the other party and followed the car to Exquisite Chamber. At this time, in the small living room outside the hospital ward, Morris Cheal looked at the information on the notebook and felt uneasy. In the end, he called the manager of the club and asked him to inquire about the situation in the monitoring room. ¡°Boss, Vivian Mond wasn¡¯t drunk at all, but two sneaky men carried her out of the surveince blind spot.¡± Hearing the club manager¡¯s words, Morris Cheal¡¯s face darkened and he immediately asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°From Little Master¡¯s words, Vivian Mond should¡­ be in danger.¡± Chapter 48 Saving Vivian Mond in the Fire Field (1) Was she in danger? Morris Cheal¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He seemed to be deep in thought as worry surfaced on his handsome face. It was a strange emotion that he did not notice. At this time, Yoona Lee came out of the ward. She immediately noticed that there was something wrong with Morris Cheal¡¯s face, so she asked, ¡°Morris, what¡¯s wrong?¡± When Morris Cheal received the news, Lee family had already told Yoona Lee about Vivian Mond. Yoona Lee, who was immersed in joy, was not happy for a few seconds before she heard Morris Cheal calling someone in the small living room. Her question seemed to have something to do with Vivian Mond. She was extremely uneasy. She just came out and wanted to ask about it. Morris Cheal, who was pacing back and forth in the living room, looked back at Yoona Lee and then hung up the phone. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Why haven¡¯t you slept yet?¡± The man put away his phone and looked at Yoona Lee indifferently. Because there was a bed guard in the ward, he arranged for Yoona Lee to sleep with the bed guard, while he stayed on the sofa in the small living room for the night. ¡°I¡­¡± Yoona Lee pursed her lips. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When the man heard Yoona Lee¡¯s words, he absent-mindedly replied with a ¡°hmm¡± and stared at a certain ce in the living room in deep thought. When Yoona Lee saw the strange expression, she frowned in confusion. ¡°Morris, are you okay?¡± Her words brought back the man¡¯s thoughts. He looked at her sideways and said, ¡°Thepany has something to deal with temporarily. I¡¯lleter.¡± After that, he turned around and left. ¡°Is there something wrong with thepany?¡± Yoona Lee didn¡¯t believe Morris Cheal¡¯s words at all. On the contrary, he was obviously worried about Vivian Mond, but his deliberate lying to her provoked Yoona Lee. As far as she knew, a man as noble as the God¡¯s favored son, Morris Cheal never disdained to lie to anyone, let alone worry about others other than Madame Cheal. But now, he actually left Madame Cheal in the hospital because of Vivian Mond and went to find that b*tch? Seeing that he was going to leave, Yoona Lee stepped forward and grabbed his wrist. ¡°Morris, don¡¯t go. I¡¯m afraid.¡± Her soft and sweet voice was pleasant to listen to. Yoona Lee twisted her eyebrows slightly. She took a step forward and threw herself into his arms. She hugged him tightly and buried her head in Morris Cheal¡¯s strong chest. ¡°Can you apany me for a while?¡± She looked so charming that I felt sorry for her. However, in the blind spot where Morris Cheal could not see, Yoona Lee¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness and jealousy. Vivian Mond, you bitch. Don¡¯t let Morris save you. From today onwards, there will only be me, Yoona Lee, in this world. I will never have you! As the first beauty with both talent and beauty in Houston, Yoona Lee had been praised and praised by everyone since she was a child, praising her for being proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, painting, calligraphy, poetry, and songs. She was as beautiful as a fairy and as beautiful as a city. But now, because of the appearance of Vivian Mond, she had a great sense of crisis. She would never allow a country bumpkin from the countryside to be exactly the same as her. If Vivian Mond became the target of everyone¡¯s attention, and she was in private life, she would only ruin Yoona Lee¡¯s image. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Trent Stone to apany you.¡± Morris Cheal did not like Yoona Lee¡¯s throwing herself at him, and the disgust in the depths of his eyes could not be hidden. He pushed Yoona Lee away, but she held him tightly. Yoona Lee shook her head and said softly, ¡°Morris, I read strange novels about the hospital two days ago. I¡¯m really scared. Don¡¯t go, okay?¡± Her words were extremely delicate, but her voice was as crisp as a silver bell. But a stream of hatred arose in his heart. She didn¡¯t know if she hated Vivian Mond or Morris Cheal. Let Trent Stone apany her? Just because he was going to find Vivian Mond, he had Trent Stone apany her? ! In the face of Yoona Lee¡¯s entanglement, her image of being well-educated and reasonable in front of Morris Cheal instantly copsed. The man grabbed her arm and pushed her away. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Trent Stone to send you back!¡± His cold words were full of displeasure. After that, he strode away without looking at Yoona Lee. Yoona Lee, whose arm was being pinched, took a deep breath in pain, but when she saw Morris Cheal leave, she shouted, ¡°Morris? Morris? Morris Cheal?!¡± Even though she shouted, Morris Cheal still walked into the elevator without looking back. She was so angry that she stamped her feet.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. If she was at home, she could vent her anger in front of her daddy and mommy. But now she was in the hospital, and Madame Cheal was in the ward. She could only endure the anger in her heart in time. She had to endure it. However, after calming down for a few seconds, Yoona Lee still took the phone to the stairs and informed his parents that Morris Cheal might have gone to find Vivian Mond. At this time, Morris Cheal, who had left the hospital, was driving while calling Vivian Mond, but no one answered. Then he could only call Issac. His phone rang twice, which was convenient for him to answer. ¡°Where is Vivian Mond?¡± After the phone was connected, Morris Cheal didn¡¯t say anything and went straight to the point. Issac, who was also driving, rushed to Exquisite Chamber in a hurry. He was worried about Vivian Mond, but at this moment, he felt that Morris Cheal was also worried about Vivian Mond, so he felt inexplicably unhappy. Issac couldn¡¯t help but retort when he thought of how Vivian Mond had nearly died from her miscarriage in the hospital not long ago. ¡°What does Vivian Mond¡¯s incident have to do with you? It¡¯s already past 11 o¡¯clock. Why don¡¯t you sleep with your wife?¡± This was also the first time that Morris Cheal had called Issac. However, Issac would never tter anyone, even if that person was Morris Cheal. ¡°Let me ask you again, where is Vivian Mond?¡± He asked the same question again in a heavier tone. ¡°Ha.¡± Issac sneered and sneered. ¡°Noment!¡± As a yboy, he had never been afraid of anyone. How could he care about Morris Cheal? He hung up the phone. On the other side, Morris Cheal was inexplicably annoyed. He could only walk all the way to the Summer Road and then call Trent Stone to ask him to investigate Vivian Mond¡¯s whereabouts. Just now, the manager of the club told him that Vivian Mond¡¯s car, which had been taken away, left Shades Club and drove toward the Summer Road. He could only go in this direction. Ten minutester, Trent Stone called. ¡°Boss, that car went to Exquisite Chamber.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Morris Cheal stepped on the elerator and sped up toward Exquisite Chamber. He then ordered Trent Stone, ¡°Go to the hospital and send Yoona Lee back to Lee family.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Trent Stone hung up the phone and immediately went to carry out Morris Cheal¡¯s orders. However, not long after the call ended, Trent Stone received a call. Her heart tightened and she immediately called her boss. ¡°What is it?¡± Morris Cheal answered the phone and asked. ¡°Boss, something¡¯s wrong. Miss Vivian Mond¡¯s apartment is on fire. The floor of the fire is exactly where she¡¯s on.¡± Chapter 49 Saving Vivian Mond in the Fire Field (2) Trent Stone told Morris Cheal everything she knew. Hearing Trent Stone ¡®s words, Morris Cheal¡¯s heart suddenly contracted. He only felt that his breathing was slightly sluggish, mixed with a strange feeling, which made him very ufortable. ¡°Contact the fire immediately!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Morris Cheal stepped on the elerator to the end. The car gave off an ear-piercing roar. Then, it sped along the road as fast as lightning, or overtook the car from left to right, causing the owner of the car to curse. But Morris Chealpletely ignored it. Ten minutester, Morris Cheal finally arrived at Exquisite Chamber. It waste at night and everyone had fallen asleep, but there were many people gathered in the small area of Exquisite Chamber. The residents of the second building where Vivian Mond lived woke upte at night. Many people ran downstairs, and some were shouting, ¡°It¡¯s on fire. It¡¯s on fire. Go and save her.¡± ¡°Hurry up and hit 119.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already fought, but it¡¯s still difficult to rescue people on the 8th floor.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hurry up and ask the people on the 8th floor to retreat.¡± ¡°Someone is shouting.¡± ¡­ All the security guards in the small area moved out, pulled on the rm, and rushed to unit two to ask them to leave. The fire engine had note yet. Morris Cheal stood on the first floor and watched the burning 8th floor. His heart clenched tightly. Then, he rushed into unit two. However, the security guard on the first floor stopped Morris Cheal. ¡°Sir, we can¡¯t go up. There¡¯s a fire upstairs.¡± Morris Cheal did not waste time talking to the security guard. He pushed the man aside and rushed up the stairs. Because of the fire, the elevator had been closed by the property management, and the fire exit was full of the residents of the second unit. They all ran downstairs like crazy. Therefore, it was difficult for Morris Cheal to go upstairs. ¡°Run!¡± ¡°The fire is too big. The fire on the 8th floor is so serious.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too scary. Run, run!¡± ¡°Woo Mommy, I¡¯m scared,¡­¡± ¡­ everyone was scared by a big fire. They screamed, cried, and ran downstairs. Morris Cheal went up against the crowd and finally rushed up to the eighth floor three minutester. However, on the eighth floor, there was already a fire at the door of Vivian house. The fire was burning through the crack of the door. Issac stood at the door and kept knocking on the door with his feet, but it was useless. Because the door handle could not be moved, and the door was very hot, Issac pped the door and shouted for a long time without any response. He made a fire call, and now he could only stand outside and kick the door. When Issac saw Morris Cheal appear, his gaze became sharp. He took off his jacket and walked directly to Morris Cheal. He could not help but raise his fist and ruthlessly smashed towards Morris Cheal! ¡°If anything happens to Vivian, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Issac knew why Vivian was in such a situation, so he hated Morris Cheal even more. However, no matter how fast he attacked, he was not faster than Morris Cheal. Morris blocked Issac¡¯s fist easily. Morris Cheal narrowed his eyes, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± He was concerned about Vivian and didn¡¯t have time to argue with Issac. Shaking off Issac, Morris Cheal walked to the door. He took off his suit jacket, lifted his foot, and violently mmed the door of the living room. Although Issac standing by the side was anxious, he could do nothing. ¡°Stop. It¡¯s useless.¡± He took out a cigarette from his pocket, put it into his mouth, and fired it, ¡°I already make a fire call. We can¡¯t open the door until theye.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Morris Cheal nced coldly at Issac. ¡°What do I mean? Ha.¡± Issacughed with anger. With a cigarette in his mouth, he fisted Morris Cheal again, ¡°Since Vivian was in troublest time, I help her strengthen another door. It¡¯s all because of you!¡± When Vivian was abortive, Morris Cheal guessed that Vivian might take the medicine and rushed to the apartment with Trent. He knocked on the door, but Vivian did not open the door, so he kicked the door open. Only then did he realize that Vivian fell into a pool of blood. After that, everyone left. Issac came the next day and found that the door of the living room was open and the lock was broken. He was concerned about the safety of Vivian, so he asked someone to change a reinforced security door. But the reinforced door now blocked them to save Vivian! Issac felt angry and med herself endlessly. When facing Morris Cheal, he vented all her emotions on him. He made a punch and quickly attacked, but he still failed to hit Morris Cheal. Morris prevented the punch with his bare hands and said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you now. Get out!¡± Morris Cheal cursed. At this moment, the fireman already rushed upstairs. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The fireman went upstairs in a fire-proof suit. When he saw two men standing at the door, he asked. ¡°The door, the door can¡¯t be opened.¡± Seeing the fireman, Issac didn¡¯t want to argue with Morris Cheal anymore. Saving Vivian was more important. ¡°Do you have electric saws?¡± ¡°William Lewis, you take them down. I save the person in it.¡± The fire chief said to the fireman behind him. The fireman immediately stepped forward and said to them, ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous here. Please retreat quickly!¡± Because of the raging fire, the eighth floor was already very hot, and the situation was critical. They must retreat to a safe ce as soon as possible. ¡°No need!¡± Morris Cheal refused directly and said, ¡°The most important thing is to save her!¡± He stood there firmly, and exuded a noble aura. In the face of repeated persuasion by the fireman, not only did Morris Cheal turn a deaf ear to it, but he also found an axe in the sink cab to open the door. The fireman had no choice but to break the door as soon as possible, but he was very careful, for fear that the fire would explode when it was opened. Five minutester, the door of the living room was opened. Suddenly, a raging fire came toward them. The fierce fire was like a fire dragon that bared its fangs and waved its ws, as if it wanted to devour everyone. It was very terrifying. The scorching hot waves wrapped around them, making it hard for them to adapt to the hot temperature. In the intense fire, only crackling sounds could be heard, but Vivian didn¡¯t be seen. Issac frowned and could not help but lean against the wall behind him. He was lost in thought. ¡°Vivian, you are a idiot!¡± In addition to scolding Vivian, Issac didn¡¯t know what to do. Because he clearly knew that it was impossible for her to survive in such heavy fire! ¡°Please leave quickly. The fire is too heavy!¡± The fireman drove them away again. However, as soon as The fireman¡¯s voice finished, Morris Cheal quickly entered another room. Dozens of secondster, he rushed out wet, took off the protective helmet of the fireman standing at the door, and rushed into the fire. ¡°You can¡¯t go in. It¡¯s too dangerous!¡± The fireman reached out to grab Morris Cheal, but he only touched the corner of Morris shirt. Morris Cheal rushed into the fire. He wrapped his face with his wet suit and wore a helmet, which can ensure his safety in a short time. Chapter 50 Saving Vivian in the Fire (3) However, in the living room, Morris Cheal did not see Vivian. He immediately rushed into the bedroom. However, Vivian was not in the bedroom. In the end, he found that the bathroom in the bedroom was firmly blocked. Morris Cheal shouted, ¡°Vivian? Vivian?¡± The man shouted and kicked open the bathroom door with his foot. He used the shlight on his mobile phone to take a look. As a result, he saw Vivian lying on the ground in the bathroom.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Morris immediately rushed over and covered Vivian with his wet suit. Then, he took Vivian to ran out quickly. Issac stood in the corridor, and he thought Vivian was already dead. When he saw Morris carrying Vivian out of the corridor, he felt shocked and stared at Vivian incredulously. ¡°Vivian? Vivian?¡± Issac called her a few times, but he didn¡¯t get any response. Morris carried Vivian downstairs and sent her to the ambnce. Then, Issac was stopped by the medical staff outside the ambnce. Morris apanied Vivian in the ambnce. Under the light of the car, he realized that Vivian¡¯s feet and arms was scalded and half of her waist-length hair was burned. Because Vivian inhaled arge amount of smoke, she fell into aa. After being sent to the hospital, she was sent directly to the emergency room for rescue. Half an hourter, Vivian woke up. No, she did not wake up naturally, but was shocked to wake up from her dream. ¡°Ah, help¡­¡± She shouted and sat up in shock, sweating with fear. However, because of the severe pain in her wound, she took a deep breath. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re awake?¡± Two voices rang out beside her ear, and Vivian saw Morris and Issac standing by the bed. Issac¡¯s clothes were neat, while Morris clothes were messy, and his face was even covered with carbon ash. He lookedpletely different from his image in his daily life. She recalled the shout she heard in the bathroom at that time. Sure enough¡­ It was really Morris. She heard right! However, why did he suddenly appear? Although Vivian was puzzled, she feigned ignorance. ¡°Why are you here? Who saves me?¡± She asked weakly. When she mentioned who saved her, the joy on Issac¡¯s face disappeared in an instant. Issac couldn¡¯t help but look at Morris. At that moment, Issac¡¯s eyes wereplicated. appreciation, surprise, worship, jealousy¡­ Issac fell silent. In Houston, everyone knew that Morris was cruel, cold-blooded, and heartless. But When Issac saw Morris rush into the fire regardless of everything, he understood¡­ Morris cared about Vivian, and even¡­ He loved Vivian. He boasted that he also liked Vivian, but in the face of the thick fire, he did not rush in immediately. Perhaps, he thought that Vivian already died in the fire. Perhaps, he did not dare to rush into the fire because he was afraid that he would die. Or perhaps, there were other reasons¡­ In short, Issac did not rush into the fire. But when he saw Morris carried Vivian out of the sea of fire like a hero, aplicated emotion surged into his heart. That feeling was like something being pulled out of his body, making him clearly feel a pain. ¡°Who kidnaps you?¡± Morris did not answer Vivian question. Instead, he went straight to the point. Vivian slowly lowered her head and nced at the special bracelet on her wrist. The bracelet had recording function and was very waterproof. There was also a listening device in the bracelet. John Chad who she met at the Shades Club held another end of the device. After Vivian offended the Lee family, she contacted John Chad and two private detective to monitor her every move 24 hours a day. Once she encountered danger, she would immediately call the police to ensure that she would be safe and collect evidence. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Vivian leaned against the head of the bed, and was unable to hold back her tears. As she spoke, she nced at Issac. A casual look seemed to tell Issac to keep it a secret. Issac didn¡¯t say anything. Morris stood up with a cold expression, ¡°You¡¯re awake, and have a good rest.¡± Then, he got up and left. Morris didn¡¯t ask for credit from Vivian, and even not reveal that he saved her. He left without any concern for Vivian. Staring at his back, Vivian fell into deep thought. Why did hee to save her? Only Vivian knew, When she heard Morris voice in the bathroom, her hanging heart instantly felt at ease, and she even had a sense of security. When she pretend to be unconscious with herst bit of consciousness, she felt an unprecedented sense of peace in Morris arms. Then, she truly fell into unconscious. ¡°Are you alright?¡± When Issac saw Vivian staring at Morris back without blinking her eyes, he felt a little stifled. ¡°Hmm? Oh, I¡¯m fine.¡± Vivian shook her head. She lifted the nket and looked at the wound on her ankle and the burn on her wrist. Her lips curled up, ¡°No matter what, I achieve my goal.¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Issac reached out and poked her forehead,¡±Do you know how dangerous the situation is? You may die inside!¡± He was really angry. ¡°Why do you provoke the Lee family to attack you?¡± Issac knew that Vivian was Yoona¡¯s younger sister, but he had never figured out why Vivian deliberately provoked her. At this moment, a suspicion emerged in Issac¡¯s mind. ¡°The car ident of your adoptive parents has something to do with the Lee family, right?¡± Vivian once asked someone to investigate her adoptive parents¡¯ car ident, but the driver who caused the ident died for no reason. Issac knew these after he investigated Vivian. ording to his investigation, he spected that Vivian made a n deliberately to let the Lee family kill her. Then, she would hand over the evidence to the police and hit the Lee family fiercely. ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from you. You¡¯re smart.¡± Vivian smiled and told the truth to Issac. ¡°Are you a pig?¡± Issac pped her head, ¡°If you really doubt it, why don¡¯t you tell me? I can help you.¡± ¡°I owe you a lot. I don¡¯t want to bother you anymore.¡± On the other side, Morris left the hospital and immediately called Trent, ¡°Issac is very free recently. Give him something to do.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± ¡°Also, transfer Vivian to St. Hospital.¡± Because Madam Cheal was sent to St. Hospital, it would be more convenient to send Vivian to St. Hospital. When Issac apanied Vivian in the hospital, he received a phone callte at night. His face immediately changed, and he left directly after saying goodbye to Vivian. Chapter 51 Saving Vivian in the Fire (4) At five o¡¯clock in the morning, Vivian was transferred to St. Hospital overnight. Being sent to St. Hospital, Vivian didn¡¯t refuse, because she knew that Yoona was at St. Hospital. If she was also at St. Hospital, Yoona would definitely find her. At that time, it would be more beneficial for her to collect evidence. But because of this, Vivian didn¡¯t dare to sleep. She was afraid that the Lee family would hurt her again.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. From early morning to eight o¡¯clock in the morning, she was sleepy, but she didn¡¯t dare to sleep. Only then Morris appeared in her ward. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Morris returned to his usual cold and arrogant imagine. He looked handsome, and his short hair was neatlybed. There was not a single wrinkle on his suit, making him look noble. Until he walked in, Vivian saw his hand was wrapped in gauze. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± It was rare for her to talk to him calmly. For no other reason than that Morris rushed into the sea of fire yesterday to save her. She would remember his kindness in her heart. The man looked down at his bandaged hand and didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°The two people who kidnapped you yesterday are taken away. I¡¯m asking someone to investigate.¡± Morris said. ¡°Oh.¡± Vivian responded, but she didn¡¯t show much emotion. Because¡­ Of course, those two people were taken away by the people she arranged. ¡°Thank you.¡± Vivian thanked him sincerely. Morris sat on the protective chair and looked at Vivian lying on the bed. He found she was so tired that her eyes could not open. His heart actually ached a little. He thought that she didn¡¯t dare to sleep because she was frightened by what happenedst night. When he saw her dark face, Morris found it especially pleasing to his eye. He even felt that she was not as ugly as she was when they first met. Perhaps¡­ She was not ugly. Fromst night until now, when Morris was free, he remembered of Vivian lying on the ground in the bathroom. At that moment, he felt as if his heart suddenly stopped. He was so scared that he was stunned for a while. He thought that Vivian died after absorbing arge amount of thick smoke into the bathroom. Until he felt her breath and made sure that she was not dead, he finally settled down. It was probably the most crazy thing he had done so far! ¡°Why do you appear in my house?¡± Vivian asked curiously. ¡°Issac tells me that you miss, so I go to find you.¡± He said. Vivian nodded and asked, ¡°Why do you save me yesterday?¡± She wanted to wait for Morris exnation, but he just said coldly, ¡°The fireman saves you.¡± ¡°Not you?¡± Vivian frowned. She didn¡¯t understand why Morris denied it. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it.¡± Morris raised his cold eyes with full of indifference. His indifferent attitude caused Vivian to suspect that it was not Morris to save her yesterday? But if it weren¡¯t him, where did the wound on the back of his hande from? After Morris finished, he stood up with a cold face and walked out of the ward. Trent waiting outside the ward closed the door and left with Morris. Trent looked back at Vivian¡¯s ward and confused, ¡°Boss, you saved Miss Mond yesterday. Why don¡¯t you admit it?¡± When he rushed to the scene and saw his boss carrying Vivian out of the fire yesterday, he waspletely shocked. He opened his mouth in shock, and an egg could be stuffed in his mouth. In his memory, his boss would never take risks for anyone! As soon as he finished speaking, Morris stopped and turned to stare at Trent. Morris sharp look made his back turn cold. He couldn¡¯t help swallowing. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± He warned Trent not to mention this matter again. After that, Morris went straight to Madam Cheal¡¯s ward. Trent stood and stared at the back of his boss. He instantly understood that his boss didn¡¯t want to admit his love for Vivian. Or perhaps, his boss was proud and arrogant, and could not ept that he fell in love with an ugly girl! Morris entered the ward and Madam Chealy on the bed, hanging water. Seeing Morris wrapped in gauze, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Is your hand hurt?¡± ¡°I identally scalded it.¡± Morris replied casually. ¡°How old are you? You should be careful. s¡­¡± Madam Cheal sighed. She looked up at the hanging water and asked, ¡°How many more days do I need to stay in the hospital?¡± ¡°your head¡¯s blood haven¡¯t been absorbed. You have to stay in the hospital for a while.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Vivian? She says she will take time to visit me. Why isn¡¯t she here?¡± At the mention of Vivian, Madam Cheal¡¯s gaze fell on Morris, ¡°Do you do something bad to anger Vivian away?¡± Morris face turned dark, and a little helplessness appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Yoona also left.¡± He said. It seemed that he also asked Yoona to leave. Why didn¡¯t she say anything? ¡°Yoona leaves. It¡¯s the right time to ask Vivian to apany me. Otherwise, I would be so bored.¡± Vivian stayed in the Cheal¡¯s Mansion for a few days. Madam Cheal got along well with Vivian, so she liked honest Vivian very much. Morris didn¡¯t understand why Madam Cheal liked Vivian so much, but in order to let her rest, Morris could only lie. ¡°She¡¯s on a business trip.¡± Because of her cerebral hemorrhage, the doctor asked Madam Cheal to lie in bed for a week and could not move, and even not make her angry. He could onlye up with this idea. ¡°Hum, I am just old, not out of my mind. What¡¯s wrong with Vivian?¡± ¡°She works in Shaw Company.¡± ¡°What? She works in Shaw Company? Oh, Issac is unreliable. He might lie to Vivian. You can arrange Vivian to work in yourpany.¡± Morris, ¡°¡­¡± He had never seen that Madam Cheal was so concerned about him. ¡°Not everyone can enter Eonothem Group easily.¡± Morris crossed his legs, looked at thepany¡¯s information sent over by his phone, and said coldly. His words made Madam Cheal angry. She pped Morris arm and said, ¡°What are you talking about? Vivian is my granddaughter. My words don¡¯t work? Can¡¯t I make the decision in the Cheal family?¡± Morris felt Madam Cheal as an old child. From time to time, she would be angry like a child. Morris dark brows twitched. He could do nothing to Madam Cheal. He said, ¡°When you are discharged from the hospital, it doesn¡¯t matter how you arrange it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Madame Cheal gave a cold snort, looking a little proud. She looked like had a little fun of being a victory. Knock- Just then, a bodyguard came over and knocked on the door. When Morris walked out, the bodyguard said to him, ¡°Mr. Cheal, Miss Mond wants to be discharged from the hospital.¡± Chapter 52 Yoona Lee Checked if She’s Dead There was a door between the ward and the living room, so Madame Cheal wouldn¡¯t have heard the bodyguards¡¯ words. Morris expression turned slightly cold. He bypassed the bodyguards and walked towards Vivian Mond¡¯s ward. He saw Vivian was getting up from the bed and wanted to leave when he arrived. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Morris walked into the ward and asked coldly. ¡°Nothing, I just want to be discharged from the hospital.¡± Vivian replied to him. ording to her original n, she hoped that the bigger the fire, the better. Only then would she be able to expose the true features of the Lee family . Vivian even deliberately released some words that she wanted to be interviewed. Unfortunately, when she attract the attention of the reporters finally, Morris actually used his personal rtionships to block the reporters outside the hospital! ¡°Are you in a hurry to die?¡± Morris stood in front of her, his handsome face was cold. Although his speech was ugly, it was not difficult to feel his concern for her. ¡°I only burned my feet and arms. I¡¯ll be fine after I go back and have a rest.¡± Since he had saved her life, Vivian didn¡¯t want to argue with him. What¡¯s more, when she was in the apartment, she had the time to escape, but she deliberately did not. What she wanted to do was to make things bigger and attract the attention of the outside world. So she deliberately burned her feet and arms to make everything more real. She got up and walked outside, but Morris happened to be standing at the door of the ward and blocking her way. Vivian looked up at him in confusion. ¡°Excuse me.¡± She was determined to leave the hospital. However, Morris merely looked at her coldly and did not move. The two of them looked at each other. At that time, their expressions in eyes wereplicated unfathomable meanings. ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself.¡± Morris would not allow her to leave. It made Vivian dumbfounding. ¡°Morris, aren¡¯t you going too far?¡± Vivian and Morris attitudes towards each other changed slightly. For example, he was more concerned about her than before, and she called him his name instead of ¡°Mr. Cheal¡± naturally. The arrogant man put his hands in the pockets of his trousers and nced at her coldly. He didn¡¯t say a word. Vivian looked at him for a moment and suddenly raised her eyebrows. ¡°Are you caring about me? Tsk, tsk. Are you in love with me?¡± She walked up to Morris. Her tanned and slightly ugly face was filled with a mocking smile, and her words were full of ridicule. Hearing this, Morris brows, which were as ck as ink, twisted imperceptibly. Then, he let out a faintugh. ¡°What an idiot.¡± Vivian¡¯s words had pulled Morris back to reality in an instant. It made him suddenly doubt why he had rushed into the firest night to save a woman who had nothing to do with him. Did he really like her? No. He, Morris, would never fall in love with such an ugly woman. Could a bumpkin who was not decent at all deserve his love?¡± Ridiculous! ¡°If you are not my grandmother¡¯s granddaughter, what does it have to do with me even if you die?¡± He gave her a reasonable exnation. But it was more like convincing himself to exin the reason why he suddenly rushed into the fire field to save her. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Vivian? Oh my god, Vivian, are you really all right? You scared me to death.¡± Just as Vivian was about to say something, someone suddenly walked out of the ward and interrupted her. Vivian nced sideways at Yoona, who was standing at the door of the ward. She sneered in his heart. Was she in such a hurry to see if she was dead or not? That really disappointed her. ¡°Morris, you¡¯re here too.¡± Only God knew how angry Yoona was when she saw that Vivian was still alive after watching the news yesterday. But it was not suitable for her toe in the middle of the night, so she had to wait until early in the morning to find it out. However, as soon as she came over, she saw that Vivian was seducing her fiance again. For a moment, she really wanted to strangle Vivian to death. Morris turned around and nced at Yoona. ¡°You¡¯re just in time. Since you¡¯re her friend, you should keep herpany.¡± His casual attitude seemed to be ordering Yoona As the daughter of a wealthy family in Houston, Yoona, who was known as ¡°the most beautiful woman in both talent and beauty¡±, felt deeply insulted by Morris words. Let her apany Vivian?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She was just a bitch from a countryside. How could she deserve it! ¡°Okay, Morris, I just want to apany Vivian.¡± Even though Yoona felt that Morris words had greatly insulted her, she still agreed. After all, she had rushed over in a hurry this morning to find Vivian! Morris cold gaze swept across Vivian. And then he turned around slowly and left without even looking at Yoona. Her indifferent and ruthless look was like a sharp dagger that pierced straight into Li Yoona¡¯s heart. She felt so painful that she stopped breathing slightly. She only felt that she had no status in Morris ambition. But it was such a man who made her love him so much that she couldn¡¯t extricate herself from it and crazily wanted to keep him for herself. But, her biggest rival was¡­ She narrowed her watery eyes for a moment, and a cold light appeared in her eyes. She nced at Vivian with a malicious look, and then said to Morris with a smile on her face, ¡°Morris, go and apany grandma first. I¡¯ll go and see grandmater.¡± The gentle and sweet voice was the dream of countless men in Houston. But no one knew that there was a ruthless heart hidden under the beautiful face. ¡°Ok.¡± Morris responded perfunctorily and left. Yoona stood in the corridor, watching Morris enter Madame Cheal¡¯s ward. She turned her head to look at Vivian, stepped in, and closed the door. At that moment, a terrifying smile appeared on her beautiful face, which made people shiver. However, Vivian didn¡¯t care. Dear Yoona, are you here to see if I¡¯m dead or not? Tsk tsk, aren¡¯t you disappointed to see me standing here safe and sound? A smug smile appeared on Vivian¡¯s tanned face. There was a strong provocation in his words. She was deliberately provoking Yoona, trying to make her say more of what she wanted! ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re so lucky that you couldn¡¯t even be burned to death by a fire!¡± Yoona, who was dressed in a shoulder-length, tight-fitting long dress, had long hair down to her waist. She was slightly powdered, pure and gentle, giving people the impression of a nobledy. But such a beautiful woman was a vicious beauty. ¡°I have no choice. God cares about me.¡± Vivian raised her eyebrows and smiled smugly. Then she raised her arm that was wrapped in gauze. ¡°It¡¯s just burned the back of my feet and arms. The two wounds are not the size of a palm. Guess who took me out of the fire?¡± As she spoke, she turned around and sat down on the bed, looking at Yoona with great interest. Yoona frowned slightly. Although she did not speak, she faintly guessed something. She shook her head. ¡°Impossible. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Chapter 53 Vivian Was Kidnapped (1) ¡°Nonsense? But the reality is what you think. It¡¯s Morris who rushed into the fire to save me and then transferred me to St. Hospital.¡± St. Hospital was the property of The Cheal. It was the best proof that she was here. Vivian¡¯s provocative words angered Yoona so much that she clenched her fists tightly. Her nails were tightly embedded into her palms and blood almost spilled out, but she didn¡¯t feel it at all. She was so angry that she wanted to rush forward and strangle Vivian. However, thanked for her experience over the past few years, her had learned how to endure in front of others. Therefore, no matter how angry Yoona was, she would adjust her mood in a few seconds and said calmly, ¡°So what? It¡¯s just because Madame Cheal likes you that Morris went to save you.¡± She was so angry that she was trembling. Unfortunately, she was in the ward next to Old Madam Cheal¡¯s. She couldn¡¯t get angry or go hysterical. ¡°Well, you¡¯re beautiful. You¡¯re right.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t retort. After all, she had achieved her goal of stimting her. Then he said, ¡°Why did youe to me so early? Your parents sent people to set fire to me, and now they deliberately failed to kill me. Do you want to kill me again?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t becent too early.¡± Yoona couldn¡¯t stand Vivian¡¯s provocation. She walked up to her and said in a low voice, ¡°Have you forgotten your parents in your hometown?¡± When it came to her adoptive parents, Vivian¡¯s expression changed drastically. She suddenly sat up from the bed. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ Yoona, don¡¯t go too far!¡± ¡°Humph, your adoptive parents are now in my hands. If you don¡¯t want them to die, you¡¯d better leave Houston for me and disappear from Morris sight forever. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for disregarding our sisterhood.¡± She said that they were sisters. What a deep sisterhood! This was probably the most ironic thing Vivian had ever heard in her life. ¡°Sisterly love?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. She really didn¡¯t know what Yoona said. A hint of coldness appeared in Vivian¡¯s bright eyes as she stared at her unblinkingly. ¡°Your so-called ¡®sisterly love¡¯ is all sorts of schemes?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you. Now I¡¯ll give you two choices. Either you stay here and your adoptive parents die, or you get out of Houston and nevere back.¡± Because Madame Cheal was next door, Yoona didn¡¯t want to be angry with Vivian. Moreover, with her adoptive parents as a threat, Yoona was unscrupulous. She was not worried that Vivian would report it to Madame Cheal. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go, but please let go of my parents.¡± ¡°As long as you leave, I will definitely let them go.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± Vivian agreed. ¡°But now, Morris won¡¯t let me go. Look, there¡¯s a bodyguard guarding the door. Go and get him out of the way.¡± Yoona smiled, and her beautiful face was full of pride and pride. ¡°You know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Yoona then added, ¡°After you return to Houston, my parents will give you a sum of money and send you away. The farther you go, the better. Vivian, don¡¯t me me. If you want to me someone, you can only me yourself for being unlucky.¡± Only one can be in Houston, either of them. ¡°Okay!¡± Yoona raised her head slightly and motioned Yoona to send away the bodyguards standing at the door. Her excessive obedience made Yoona feel unreal. Yoona stared at her for a few seconds, as if she wanted to find out her tricks, but she couldn¡¯t see anything. Yoona thought that Vivian had to obey her because she was worried about her adoptive parents. Vivian watched as Yoona turned around and walked out of the ward. After leaving the small living room, she said something to the bodyguard at the door, and then the bodyguard left. At that moment, the little woman revealed a confident smile. She pushed the door open and walked out. Walking to the door of the ward, Vivian nced at Yoona, who was standing at the door. Without saying a word, she bypassed her and left. Yoona stood there and watched Vivian, who was injured, walk toward the elevator step by step. A strong sense of unease arose in her heart. Just now, Vivian seemed too calm and indifferent. She could feel the coldness in Vivian ¡®s eyes as if she was looking at a dying person. Yoona always felt that something was wrong, but she didn¡¯t know what it was. But no matter what kind of conspiracy she had, it didn¡¯t mean much to Yoona. She turned around and nced at Madame Cheal¡¯s ward. Then, she took her phone and walked up the stairs. She called her father. ¡°Dad, Vivian has been discharged from the hospital. Your n can be carried out.¡± After hanging up the phone, Yoona rubbed the phone screen with her thumb. Staring at the window of the stairs, she could not hide the coldness in her eyes. She didn¡¯t want Vivian to die from the fire yesterday. Instead, she hoped that she would be disfigured and be an ugly person. At that time, even if the whole world knew Vivian¡¯s identity, so what? However, not only had she not been disfigured, but she had also not died! On the other side, as soon as Vivian walked out of the hospital, she found that the reporters who should have been waiting at the entrance of the hospital had disappeared. Instead, several suspicious men not far away were staring at her in a strange way. Vivian¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she couldn¡¯t help swallowing. Just as she was about to turn around, she realized that there were also a few people staring at her in the lobby of the hospital¡¯s inpatient department. She had the enemy in front and rear! At this moment, she realized that she had underestimated the enemy. Vivian pretended to be calm and ced her hand on the watch. She pressed a button and said, ¡°John, I don¡¯t know if you can hear me now. But listen up, immediately contact the Facebook ount I gave you and send all the recordings and videos I gave you yesterday!¡± Vivian knew that this operation would be very risky, but the grace of raising her was greater than everything. Her adoptive parents had given her life. She had to seek justice for them so as to repay them for raising her. Moreover, she also had an unexpected insurance. If she really died today, her adoptive parents would have a lot ofpensation, which was enough for them to live a happy and peaceful life for the rest of their lives. As for their safety, she was not worried. Because she had already asked Issac for several people who were good at martial arts to keep an eye on her adoptive parents 24 hours a day. It was to confused The Lee that they were kidnapped. Just then, a man passed by Vivian. She grabbed him and said, ¡°Excuse me, could you do me a favor to lend me your phone? I forgot to bring my. I want to make a phone call.¡± ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± The man handed the phone to Vivian. She wanted to call Morris, but she couldn¡¯t remember him. The only phone number she remembered except her adoptive parents¡¯ was Issac¡¯s. Chapter 54 Vivian Mond Was Kidnapped (2) Unfortunately, no one answered. In the end, she could only send Issac a text message: ¡°Issac, I¡¯m Vivian. If anything happens to me, remember to help my parents get my unexpected insurance and send them away.¡± After typing the text message, Vivian sent it out. Then she edited something on his mobile phone and handed it to the man next to him. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± ¡°Aha, it¡¯s nothing.¡± The man took the phone and left. However, as soon as the man left, several men standing in the hospital lobby walked to her. Vivian immediately shouted, ¡°Help, help¡­ um¡­¡± She lifted her leg and ran away. But before soon she was pulled back by several ¡°doctors¡± in white coats. They covered her mouth and shouted angrily, ¡°Why did you run away again?¡± The ¡°in-charge¡± who was standing aside waved his hand at several people in the room. ¡°Send her to the mental hospital as soon as possible. Don¡¯t let her hurt others, or you won¡¯t be able to afford the responsibility.¡± ¡°Woo woo¡­¡± Vivian struggled with all her might. Ignoring the burn on her feet, she lifted her foot and kicked away the man beside her. Then, she said to the onlookers, ¡°Save me, save me, help me call the police. Please.¡± ¡°You good-for-nothings, quickly catch her. Hurry up.¡± Seeing her struggle, the ¡°in-charge¡± doctor said , ¡°You guys, carry her back.¡± As a result, Vivian was pressed to the ground by four strong men in white coats. They lifted her four limbs, covered her mouth, and took her away. Seeing this, the crowd who were standing by began to talk about it. ¡°This person looks quite normal.¡± ¡°Could it be a kidnapping?¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen her before?¡± ¡°Which hospital are you from?¡± ¡­ In the face of the questioning of the onlookers, the ¡°in-charge¡± took out a hospital certificate and said, ¡°This is a mental patient in our hospital. This is the second time she escapes from the hospital this year. She even stabbed someone during herst escape.¡± ¡°Ouch, is it so scary?¡± ¡°Stay away, stay away.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just?¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared to death. What¡¯s wrong with your hospital? You can¡¯t even watch a mental patient!¡± ¡­ The onlookers retreated one after another, for fear that the patient with a mental disease who escaped would stab them. They would not doubt the ¡®truth¡¯ of the matter anymore. Vivian struggled and was carried into a car of a mental hospital parked not far away. Then, the door shut and the car started and left slowly. On the building of the inpatient department, Yoona stood by the window and looked down at everything happened downstairs. Her red lips curled slightly, and a beautiful smile appeared on her beautiful fairy-like face. Vivian Mond, even if you were smart and wise, how could you be my father¡¯s match? From today onwards, you will be imprisoned in a mental hospital for the rest of your life. Forever¡­ ! What she had just said to Vivian mixed true and false. It was true that she kidnapped her adoptive parents, while it was false to ask her to leave. It was just a trick to let the subordinates take her away immediately. As long as she entered the mental hospital, then¡­ She would always be a mental patient! ¡°Why are you here? Where¡¯s Vivian?¡± Suddenly, a voice came from behind. The familiar voice scared her. She turned around and saw Morris standing at the stairs, looking down at her from above. ¡°Morris, my friend called. I¡¯m answering the phone.¡± She calmly shook her phone and then frowned slightly. ¡°What did you just say? Vivian? Isn¡¯t she in the ward just now? Then she told me that she wanted to eat the Hill¡¯s breakfast, so I asked the bodyguards to buy it.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Morris face darkened. He knew that Vivian had deliberately sent the bodyguards away and left. Yoona saw his expression. Although she was unhappy, but when she thought that Vivian would disappear in front of Morris forever, her mood instantly improved. ¡°Morris, are you very worried about her?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but ask him. In her heart, she was unreconciled to it. Yoona didn¡¯t understand why Vivian could attract Morris special treatment of her and why Issac liked her! As the most nobledy in Houston, she enjoyed the praise of countless people every day and eventually lost to Vivian. Which was her younger sister! It aroused her jealousy, which finally distorted her psychology. ¡°Grandma likes her very much.¡± Morris gave a very official answer and cleverly avoided Yoona¡¯s tricky question. ¡°Oh.¡± Yoona nodded and lowered her eyes to hide her guilt. And in a second, she adjusted her mood and calmly said to Morris, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and see grandma now.¡± She stepped on high heels and walked up the steps. When she was passing by Morris, she nced at him from a close distance and found that Morris was staring at her dimly, deep in thought. Crack- Yoona¡¯s heart suddenly beat wildly. She always felt that he could see through her and expose the plot hidden in her heart in broad daylight. ¡°Morris, I¡¯ll go in first.¡± Even though she felt extremely guilty, Yoona still walked away calmly. The Lee family was originally an ordinary businessman, it was because of Yoona¡¯s outstanding performance that it was highly regarded. The status of the Lee family also rose and was listed as the upper ss of celebrities. It could be seen how much Yoona had paid for today¡¯s dazzling glory. So she really couldn¡¯t stand Vivian, that country bumpkin who was trying to steal the limelight from her! After she left, Morris immediately picked up his phone and called Trent. ¡°Go and check where Vivian Mond is.¡± After this simple sentence, he hung up the phone. In Madame Cheal¡¯s ward, Yoona sat at the foot of the bed and massaged Madame Cheal¡¯s legs gently and thoughtfully. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s inevitable that your legs will feel ufortable if you lie in bed for a long time. I asked a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner to teach me massage techniques. Let¡¯s try and see if you feelfortable.¡± In order to win Madame Cheal¡¯s favor, Yoona tried her best. She was even willing to massage Madame Cheal¡¯s legs humbly. ¡°Well, you¡¯re really a kind girl.¡± Although Madame Cheal liked Vivian, after spending some time with Yoona, she realized Yoona was not bad. She was gentle and virtuous, knowledgeable and reasonable, and had a good temper. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether others like me or not, the important thing is that grandma likes me.¡± She smiled sincerely at Madame Cheal and said with a sweet voice. ¡°You are Morris fiancee, so I naturally like you.¡± ¡°I am happy to hear grandma like me.¡± Madame Cheal and Yoona chatted happily. Morris sat in the small living room outside the ward. At this time, Morris cell phone rang. Yoona raised her ears and listened carefully to the conversation outside. ¡°Is the surveince video broken?¡± Vaguely, she heard Morris say this. Her tight heart instantly fell. Her father was smart enough to do things perfectly. He was sure that Morris would transfer the surveince camera to find Vivian, so he destroyed the surveince camera of St. Hospital early. There was no trace left and found. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Chapter 55 Vivian Was Kidnapped Madame Cheal liked Yoona because Morris loved her. Although Yoona looked well-behaved and gentle, Madame Cheal always felt that she couldn¡¯t see through her. Or it could be said that Yoona seemed to be covered with a thinyer of gauze, which made people feel less real. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I just think that Grandma is lonely as you live alone in the Cheal¡¯s Mansion for so many years. I¡¯ll definitely spend more time with you in the future.¡± Yoona smiled gently and said hypocritically. ¡°Hahaha, it is good. I always feel bored in the Cheal¡¯s Mansion alone¡­¡± Madame Cheal was about to agree to Yoona¡¯s request, but she realized that Vivian was her nominal granddaughter. If she allowed Yoona to enter the Cheal¡¯s Mansion, she would probably make trouble for Vivian. Then she changed his words and said, ¡°These years, I¡¯m used to being alone, and I¡¯m afraid I am not suitable for another person. I appreciate your kindness, but you can spend more time with Morris if you are free. Young people should go out for a walk and watch movies.¡± ¡°Okay, grandma.¡± Yoona nodded in agreement. She felt helpless. She wanted to go shopping and watch a movie with Morris, but he didn¡¯t give her a chance at all. At the same time, Vivian was kidnapped and taken to the ambnce. When she got on the ambnce, she kept calm in danger. She looked at everything in the ambnce, but there was nothing useful. Bang- When the door of the ambnce was locked, four strong men came in together with her, and the ¡°doctor¡± sat in the passenger seat. In desperation, she felt a chill on her back and could not help but feel a little scared. She suddenly saw two injections on the top te of the ambnce. Her intuition told her that the needles should be anesthesia or knockout powder, which was prepared for her. Because the space in the ambnce was too small and narrow and a few strong men were behind her, Vivian seized the opportunity to pretend to be stumbled. She quickly took the syringes and hid them on her back. Then, she looked back at the strong men and kicked them down. Vivian used almost all her strength to kick the man. The man fell down and pushed others down on the ground together. There was a vertical row of seats in the ambnce, and the rescue bed was dismantled. Even so, the space was still very small. The man fell down, making other several people fall to the ground together. It was difficult for them to get up quickly. At that moment, Vivian seized the opportunity to pounce on them. She held the syringe with both hands and stabbed it directly into their bodies, pressing the injection at the fastest speed. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°She steals the anesthetic.¡± ¡°Be careful!¡± ¡­ Vivian injected two injections into two strong men, one into the chest, and the other into the thigh. She didn¡¯t know if the injection could work in these ces. But She made sure the dosage of the syringe they prepared for her must be not small. ¡°Shit, little bastard!¡± A strong man who was stabbed by a needle was mad. He grabbed Vivian¡¯s hair, stood up, and kicked her belly. ¡°Oh¡­¡± The kick was so strong that Vivian stumbled a few steps and bumped into the car behind her. She bounced out and knelt on the ground with a bang sound. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± She felt so painful that her face was distorted, and she couldn¡¯t move for a long time. ¡°Bitch¡­¡± The man standing in front of her was scolding her. But before he could finish his words, he suddenly stopped and shook his head hard. He held his head with one hand and then fell down. The other man next to him also fell down. Seeing this scene, Vivian gasped¡­ Sure enough, the dosage of the medicine was unimaginable! Although she was lucky enough to put the medicine on these two people, Vivian was also wondering what would happen if a dose of medicine was injected into her body. Death? Or was she humiliated? ¡°We underestimate this bitch.¡± The two strong men who were still standing looked at the two brothers on the ground and spat on the ground. They rolled up their sleeves and walked toward Vivian. Vivian felt a sharp pain in her abdomen. She gritted her teeth and endured the pain in her body. After another nce, she saw a fire stove in a corner. But the fire stove was behind the two strong men. It would be too difficult for her to take it. ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do ? Phu Yen Lee asked you to kidnap me, but he didn¡¯t ask you to kill me!¡± She trembled with fear and struggled to get up from the ground. ¡°Hum, it¡¯s not our fault. We just do things with money.¡± The man pounced on Vivian. Vivian picked up an instrument that she didn¡¯t know what to do and threw it at the strong man. The thing was not heavy. When Vivian used it to hit the strong man, he waved it to the ground easily. As soon as the strong man waved his hand, Vivian stepped on the two strong men who fainted on the ground and jumped directly to the right corner behind them. With two strong men falling down, the space became narrower. Vivian dodged the attack of the strong man in front of her, but she was caught by the strong man behind the man. Before she got the fire stove, her hair was grabbed by the strong man. It was inconvenient for a girl to have her hair, but because of the firest night, her long hair was burned a lot, only leaving her neck-length short hair. Being tightly grabbed, Vivian also raised her hand to tug at her hair and rushed forward with all her strength. Her short hair slid out from the man¡¯s hand. Vivian took the opportunity to pick up the fire stove. She quickly turned around and mmed it on a man¡¯s head. With a bang sound, there was even some residual sound from the fire stove. One man was knocked down, and the other man reached out to grab the fire stove from Vivian. Vivian tried her best to keep the fire stove , but her strength was not as strong as the strong man in front of her. She lifted her foot and kicked the man¡¯s crotch. With a scream, the man immediately gave up the fire stove and leaned to one side with his hands covering his crotch. His face twisted in pain. Another man, whose head was hit, rushed toward Vivian. She quickly pulled out the lead seal and safety lock on the fire stove. When the strong man touched the fire stove, she pressed the button, chafing,¡­ When the strong man was about to talk to Vivian, Dry powder extinguisher in Vivian¡¯s hand happened to spray on the strong man¡¯s mouth. ¡°Ugh¡­ Ahem¡­¡± the strong man coughed wildly, covering his neck with both hands, feeling extremely ufortable. Vivian couldn¡¯t care less about anything else, and sprayed the dry powder directly toward the other man¡¯s face. The strong man who was attacked felt helpless, and finally, he squatted in the corner and gave up struggling.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. After everything was done, Vivian leaned back into the car. Without any time to release, she quickly pressed the emergency switch. Vivian opened the ambnce door, looking at the scene of retreat and the small car behind the ambnce for several times, she directly threw the fire stove to the ground. Chapter 56 Vivian Was Kidnapped 2 The car driver behind the ambnce was so scared that it turned the steering wheel and immediately stopped. Then Vivian quickly jumped out of the ambnce, falling to the ground in great pain. Because the warning sound of the ambnce was very loud, the driver could not heard what happened behind. Vivian escaped from the ambnce smoothly. She fell to the ground and was hard to get up for a long time in pain. Shey on the ground, watching the ambnce drive farther away. The people in the ambnce did not catch her. At this time, the woman in the back car came out, she pointed at Vivian and scolded, ¡°Hey, are you blind? Do you know that I almost had a car crash?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Vivian got up from the ground and bowed deeply to the woman. She wanted to call the police with her mobile phone, but she was afraid that the Lee family had already arranged the police to catch her. In the end, Vivian said to the woman, ¡°Can you give me a ride?¡± The woman wore a ck professional suit with a pair of ck frame sses, looking like an elite. She looked at Vivian, and then looked at the ambnce that was far away, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to give you a ride. I can help you call 110 at most.¡± Out of caution, the woman was surprised by this scene, and she was afraid of Vivian. ¡°Can you lend me your phone?¡± Vivian covering her abdomen asked. After being kicked by the strong man, Vivian had not recovered yet. ¡°All right.¡± The woman handed the phone to Vivian. Vivian called John. After the phone was connected, she said, ¡°John, I¡¯m on the the junction of Safety Road and Civil Road, fifty meters to the east. Come and pick me up quickly. Be quick!¡± After finishing, Vivian handed the phone to the woman. But just when Vivian was about to leave, the sound of the ambnce rang out again. Vivian face turned pale. She and the woman looked in the direction of the voice, only to find that the ambnce returned. ¡°Please, can you let me hide in the trunk? Just go to the ce you want to go, and then I¡¯lle out, okay?¡± Vivian grabbed the woman and begged. The woman saw everything on the ambnce when she was driving just now. she saw Vivian jump off the ambnce. At this moment, she felt that Vivian was amon person in injured. If she did not save her, she would feel uneasy. ¡°Okay, hurry up.¡± The woman got in the car and started the trunk. Vivian thanked her, and then got in car trunk. She closed the door of the trunk and shouted, ¡°You can go now.¡± Vivian hid in the woman¡¯s car trunk and listened to the sound of the ambnce getting farther away. Her hanging heart finally calmed down. In the hospital, After Morris received Trent¡¯s call, he vaguely felt that something was wrong. Although Vivian wanted to leave at that time, Morris saw Vivian was obviously very sleepy in the ward. However, she was reluctant to sleep and insisted on leaving the hospital. Morris thought of Vivian being kidnappedst night, the fire, and the wrong monitoring of St. Hospital today. All these things were clear. That was¡­ Vivian was in danger! Ring- Suddenly, Morris phone rang. He nced coldly at the phone on the low table, and Trent¡¯s name showed on it. He walked toward and answered the phone, ¡°Have you found her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying my best to find Miss Mond. But I just received a call from Canada, saying that there¡¯s an ident in the branch and you need to go to Canada to deal with this matter immediately.¡± Trent briefly told Morris about the situation on the phone.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Before Morris replied, Trent continued to say, ¡°Boss, I already booked a flight ticket for you in half an hour.¡± There weren¡¯t many flights from Houston to Canada, so Trent could only book thetest flight. Because the next flight was seven hourster. The thing in the branch of Canada was urgent, it could not be dyed. Morris always gave priority to work, but today when he heard Trent¡¯s words, he felt a little hesitant. ¡°Morris,e in.¡± In the ward, Madame Cheal called Morris. He hung up the phone and walked into the ward. Seeing hime in, Madame Cheal waved at him and said with a serious look, ¡°I just received a phone call. There¡¯s something wrong with the branch of Canada. You should go there now.¡± When Morris received the call, Madame Cheal also received the call. Madame Cheal thought that Morris would immediately rush to Canada when he heard of this. However, she unexpectedly discovered Morris hesitation. Not only Madame Cheal, but also Yoona found Morris expression. In the business world, everyone knew that Morris was a workaholic, but now he dyed his work for Vivian. When was Vivian so important to him? Yoona looked calm on the surface, but her heart was upied by jealousy. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m worried Morris goes to Canada alone. Can you let me go with him?¡± Yoona held Madame Cheal¡¯s hand intimately and acted like a spoiled child. This trip to Canada was a good opportunity for Yoona to spend time alone with Morris. She did not want to miss it. More importantly, she found Morris care for Vivian was far beyond her imagination, so she had to keep an eye on him in case Morris found any clues and put the Lee family into a passive situation. Madame Cheal didn¡¯t like Yoona around her, so it was a good excuse to send her away. She nodded in agreement, looked up at Morris, and said seriously, ¡°Yoona is sincere to you. Take her to Canada. After all, she is your fiancee.¡± Madame Cheal ordered Morris seriously not discussing with him at all. Morris cold eyes darkened slightly. Before he refused, he saw Yoona gently smiled and thanked Madame Cheal, ¡°Thank you, Grandma. You are so good.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t thank me. Time is running out. Go back and pack your things. Don¡¯t waste time.¡± Madame Cheal reminded Yoona. ¡°Okay, I go back and pack up now.¡± Madame Cheal¡¯s straightforward reply waspletely beyond Yoona¡¯s expectations. She immediately stood up and walked outside. She did not forget to tell Morris, ¡°Morris, wait for me. Ie back as soon as.¡± Although Yoona was engaged to Morris, she had been living in the Lee family. She had no chance to be too intimate with Morris. If she could go to Canada together with Morris this time, she would take good use of this opportunity. Morris handsome face was cold, and his cold eyes swept over Yoona with a strong displeasure. Even though Yoona saw it, she chose to ignore and went around him to get her passport. Chapter 57 The Lee family Traps Again After Yoona left, Morris asked Madame Cheal, ¡°Why do you allow her go with me?¡± Madame Cheal sighed earnestly, ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore. You need a woman to take care of you. After all, she¡¯s your fiancee, so you should get used to it in advance.¡± As Madame Cheal spoke, she nced at Morris, ¡°You propose to be engaged to her first. Do you regret now?¡± There was a hint of ridicule in her words. At first, Madame Cheal tried her best to get Morris and Vivian engaged, but he stubbornly refused. Now, seeing Morris ambiguous attitude towards Yoona, Madame Cheal was confused. ¡°No.¡± Morris handsome face was expressionless. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Madame Cheal waved her hand, ¡°The matters of Canada are very important. Hurry up to go.¡± Morris didn¡¯t say a word. He turned around, and walked out of the ward to call Trent. The phone rang a few times, and Trent answered,¡±Boss, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°When I go to Canada, you must ensure Vivian safety.¡± On the phone, he instructed Trent. On the other end of the phone, Trent was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t you think you care about Miss Mond too much?¡± As Morris special assistant, Trent had the responsibility to remind him at all times. ¡°You once said that career is the focus. You don¡¯t want anyone to be your weakness and threaten you.¡± Trent had followed Morris for more than ten years and knew him better than anyone else. Trent¡¯s ¡°kind reminder¡± fell into Morris ears, making Morris suddenly angry. The coldness in Morris eyes could not be hidden. ¡°When do I give you power to discuss my affairs?¡± Morris words were full of anger. ¡°Yes, boss. I¡¯m so talkative.¡± Trent didn¡¯t expect her boss to be angered by a single sentence. He felt that Vivian was invincible in his boss¡¯s heart. ¡°Grandma acknowledges Vivian as her adopted daughter. Vivian is half a member of the Cheal family.¡± Suddenly, Morris exined and said, ¡°How could such an ugly woman attract my attention?¡± Although those words seemed to exin to Trent, they were more like convincing himself with a reasonable reason. A man who pursued perfection had extremely high requirements for anything. Even for his life, he also had extremely high standards. Otherwise, why did he choose Yoona, the number one talented woman in Houston, as his fiancee? ¡°Yes, boss, I know.¡± Trent was skeptical about Morris answer. ¡°Book a flight ticket to Canada for Yoona.¡± Originally, Morris was very opposed to Yoona going to Canada with him. He didn¡¯t even intend to ask Trent to buy a ticket for her. But after listening to Trent¡¯s words just now, he felt guilty and pretended that he only cared about Yoona and didn¡¯t care about Vivian at all. Or perhaps, the god opens one door to him, but at the same time closes another door to him, making him with a very high IQ, but an excessively low EQ, so that he didn¡¯t notice that he cared too much about Vivian¡­ Like. the Lee family Yoona drove home. Seeing Phu Yen Lee and Yorlien Green frown, Yoona felt that something happened. She immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happens?¡± Just as she finished asking, an idea suddenly shed through her mind, ¡°Does Vivian run away again?¡± Yorlien Green looked at Phu Yen Lee gloomily, sighing and shaking her head. ¡°Those useless trash can not handle Vivian.¡± Phu Yen Lee mmed the table in anger. The sudden news made Yoona feel extremelyplicated, but more scared. She was afraid if Morris knew what happened, her reputation would be ruined and her image, which had been carefully built for more than twenty years, would be ruined. Yoona showed a murderous look. She gritted her teeth and shouted with anger, ¡°I¡¯ve told you a long time ago if she does not die, she will be the biggest threat to the Lee family. You¡¯ve already harmed her adoptive parents, but now you show mercy to keep her alive and imprison her in a psychiatric hospital forever. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous?¡± That day, when they discussed this matter, Yoona suggested to kill Vivian. Although Yorlien Green and Phu Yen Lee hated Vivian, they did not want to kill her. Whenever they wanted to do something to Vivian, the same face as Yoona would appear in their minds, and they would feel a little softhearted. Yorlien Green turned around and sat on the sofa, leaning weakly. She lowered her head and sighed. She lost her image of a noble woman, and suddenly became older. Phu Yen Lee just silently took out a cigarette from the cigarette box, lit it, and started smoking. ¡°Morris has already arranged people to look for Vivian. If he finds her, not to me, even the Lee family will be unable to be kept. Don¡¯t forget Madame Cheal has acknowledged Vivian as her nominal granddaughter.¡± Yoona was very angry. She felt that her parents were too soft-hearted and could not be a big deal. However, she did not understand her parents. Even if they hadn¡¯t been with Vivian for more than twenty years, no matter how much they hated Vivian, they did not want to kill her. Even for the fire that night, they hesitated for a long time to order someone to do it. But after that, they fell into remorse. In the end, Vivian didn¡¯t die. they felt relieved. They probably didn¡¯t want to do too many obstacles when they were alive. ¡°Well¡­¡± Yorlien Green looked up at Phu Yen Lee and could not make up her mind. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to kill Vivian, you prepare in advance and wait for Vivian¡¯s revenge on the Lee family. As long as she is alive, she must revenge. The secret news on Meta is the best proof!¡± Yoona didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with them. She just wanted to pack up her things and go to Canada with Morris, trying her best to maintain the rtionship with Morris and stabilize the status of ¡°Mrs. Cheal¡±. They looked at Yoona running upstairs, and looked at each other. Phu Yen Lee nced at Yorlien Green and said, ¡°Look, I have told tell you Vivian can¡¯t be alive.¡± Although Phu Yen Lee knew that Vivian was his biological daughter and felt a little reluctant, he was an experienced businessman who was good at weighing the pros and cons.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. If Yorlien Green did not insist on keeping Vivian alive, he would ask someone to kill her. Yorlien Green leaned against the sofa, looked out of the window, and her eyes became empty, ¡°I listen to Yoona this time, and asked someone to kill Vivian as soon as possible to avoid trouble.¡± Yoona¡¯s words made sense. The Lee family was now connected to the Cheal family through marriage. No mistakes were allowed. What¡¯s more, Madam Cheal liked Vivian very much and recognized her as her nominal granddaughter. If Vivianined to Madam Cheal, or directly contacted Meta VIP ount owners, all kinds of their crimes would be exposed, and the result would be unimaginable. Chapter 58 The Mysterious Woman Who Saves Vivian ¡°That bunch of useless trash can¡¯t even handle a single person!¡± Phu Yen¡¯s men thought that if they didn¡¯t kill Vivian, they could put her under house arrest in an inconspicuous psychiatric hospital in the suburbs of Houston forever, and then she disappeared. But unexpectedly, Vivian ran away in the end. ¡°Quickly contact someone to stop Vivian finding Madame Cheal.¡± Phu Yen Lee felt a little flustered. ¡°Wait.¡± As soon as Phu Yen finished speaking, Yorlien raised her hand to stop him. ¡°Maybe we have another method.¡± ¡°What method?¡± Phu Yen turned to look at Yorlien, full of expectation. Yorlien, who was sitting on the sofa, stood up and walked to his side. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ At the same time, Vivian hid in the trunk of the strange woman and they sped away. Vivian didn¡¯t know how far they had gone. When the car suddenly stopped, Vivian¡¯s heartbeat sped up and she was a little worried. Could it be that they were chasing after her? The woman who was driving did not make a sound or open the trunk, so Vivian, who was hiding in the trunk, did not dare to make a sound. Bang- Suddenly, she heard the sound of the car window being broken, with a woman¡¯s scream. ¡°Ah, what are you doing? Let me go, let me go!¡± Obviously, the woman was in danger and was resisting. At that moment, Vivian didn¡¯t hesitate. She directly pressed the emergency button in the trunk and opened the trunk. She jumped out of the trunk. ¡°Let go¡­¡± Before she could say thest word, she was stunned and stared at the people in front of her. There were several foreign men wearing camouge uniforms and beret. All of them were strong, looking like foreign mercenaries very much. Damn! Well¡­ What was going on? Vivian knew very well how capable the Lee Family was. Even if they sent killers to hunt her down, she was just a weak woman. There was no need to find several professional killers to assassinate her. The cost would be raised! Vivian was stunned. Who was I? Where was I? No, who was the driver? What did these professional thugs want to do? Her appearance attracted the attention of the men. They all looked up and down at Vivian. Then they looked at the woman in professional attire and asked in unidiomatic Chinese, ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°She¡­ I don¡¯t know her. I just met her on the way. She asked me for help and I saved her by the way.¡± The woman exined. Although she was telling the truth, the professional thugs looked at each other in disbelief. The leading blond-haired man had a scar on his face. He waved to the people next to him and said, ¡°Take her with us together.¡± As a result, two men walked toward Vivian. Just as she was about to resist, she could vaguely see something behind them¡­ There were guns! Considering of safety, Vivian didn¡¯t resist. She was like a fish on a chopping board and was took to a ckmercial car by them. Vivian and the woman sat in the middle row, with a professional fighter sitting next to them. The man had his arms crossed in front of his chest. He was really scary. Vivian tilted her head to look at the woman beside her and asked, ¡°Who are you? And who are these people?¡± The woman in professional attire shrugged and shook her head. ¡°As I said, I didn¡¯t want to save you, but you insisted on getting in my car.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± What bad luck! She definitely didn¡¯t check her lucky days before she went out. ¡°Where are they taking us?¡± Vivian continued to ask as she was unwilling to give up. She wanted to get more information. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Will¡­ will my life be in danger?¡± ¡°That¡¯s up to your fate.¡± ¡°Up to my fate?¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m not a fortune teller. How could I know?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Just as Vivian was shocked, the foreign man beside her scolded her unhappily. Vivian looked unhappy. ¡°I have a mouth to talk. Why must I shut up? Are you a Pacific police? Why do you interfere me? You¡­¡± She was in a bad mood and shouted at the man. But before she could finish saying, she saw the man slowly take out a pistol from his camouge suit and aimed it at her face. ¡°Huh?¡± Vivian was so scared that her eyebrows twitched. Her arrogance disappeared in an instant. She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Hah, I¡¯m kidding. I¡¯m just kidding. You are not humorous at all.¡± There was a smile on her face, but she turned her eyes to the pistol in the man¡¯s hand. It was a improved M9a1, which was very useful in America. She didn¡¯t say anything else and sat quietly in the car. She heard the several men talking in English and vaguely knew the identities of them. That was right¡­ They were mercenaries! The mercenaries took away the woman next to her, then who was the woman? A series of questions lingered in her mind. Vivian was a little devastated, but she also felt that she was in danger and her life might be in danger at any time. She still had parents at home. She must survive. The car drove all the way to Houston Highway, and Houston Highway went from north to south. Where were they going? Along the way, Vivian tried to escape with all kinds of methods, but she failed every time. In the end, after driving for three days, the car arrived at thergest ferry port in the south of Australia. Vivian and the woman were tied up and brought to a cruise. Then they were locked in a small ck room on the cruise ship. The small ck house was made of metal, which were very hard. Sunshine could only enter through the small window. After three days, Vivian finally knew that the woman next to her was Yara Sain! When the door was locked, Vivian stood up from the ground and threw the rope that had tied to her wrist aside. She tore the tape stuck to her mouth. She walked back and forth in the small room and stretched her body. ¡°Woo¡­¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Yara, whose hands were tied behind her back, saw Vivian move freely. She wanted to say something to Vivian, but because of the tape covering her mouth, she could only made the sound of ¡°Woo¡±. Dressed in a hospital gown, Vivian crossed her arms around her chest and leaned against the wall. She looked down at Yara with coldly and frowned. ¡°Are you asking me why I can get rid of the rope?¡± Yara nodded. ¡°Hah, this kind of knot cannot control me.¡± She smiled contemptuously. Yara, who was sitting on the ground, waved her hands behind her back and kept making sound towards Vivian. Vivian leanedzily against the wall and shook her legs. She shook her head coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not on your side. I¡¯m not familiar with you.¡± ¡°Woo¡­¡± She wanted to say something. Vivian walked over and tore the tape on her mouth. ¡°Who are you and who are they? Tell me the truth and I¡¯ll help you untie.¡± Over the past three days, Vivian had been looking for opportunities many times, but she had failed to escape. She had to admit that these people had undergone professional training. They were quick-witted and insightful. They had extremely good anti-reconnaissance ability. Chapter 59 A Plan to Escape As long as she had any idea to escape, those people would find out. The first time she wanted to escape, she was pped on her face. Then two bullets hit the ground in front of her and they warned her in Chinese, ¡°If you try to escape again, we will shoot at your heart.¡± These people were good at shooting. Vivian had failed to escape again and again, so she could only obediently follow them, looking for a better opportunity. After all, no matter how fast she ran, she was not faster than bullets. She didn¡¯t want to die! ¡°Those people¡­ were mercenaries.¡± Yara sat on the ground and realized that Vivian wasn¡¯t ignorant. If she didn¡¯t say anything, she might be locked up like this all the time. She had no choice but to say, ¡°Because I offended their boss, so they are trying their best to seize me.¡± As Yara spoke, Vivian stood by her side and carefully observed Yara¡¯s expression. Her intuition told her that Yara was lying. However, Vivian knew that Yara didn¡¯t want to tell her the truth, so she didn¡¯t ask. ¡°The cruise has already sailed on the sea, and this room is very closed. It¡¯s impossible for us to escape.¡± The door of the room could only be opened from outside. There was neither a door handle inside nor a lock. Vivian looked at the small window. However, the window was only the size of two heads and they could note out from it. ¡°This cruise ship leads to Canada, which is their territory. If we don¡¯t escape now, we won¡¯t be able to escape when we reach Canada.¡± Yara sat in a corner, leaning against the wall and looking at Vivian indifferently. Yara¡¯s facial features were delicate. Her in face without makeup was very beautiful, even a little cold and indifferent. She was kidnapped, but there was no sense of panic on her face. Well¡­ Were they really kidnapped? Vivian felt that Yara was trying to fool her. Yara was obviously very familiar with the identity of the kidnapper. She still had some useful information, so Vivian couldn¡¯t break up with her for the time being. ¡°Where will this ship stop along the way?¡± She asked. ¡°It will go straight to Canada.¡± ¡°Go straight to Canada? Have you ever been on the ship?¡± ¡°No, but I heard them just now.¡± Yara exined. Vivian raised her hand to touch her head and muttered, ¡°The ne¡¯s speed is 40 times faster than the speed of the roller coaster. It will take 12 hours from Australia to Canada by air. Then it will take¡­ 20 days by ship.¡± Three days had passed since she had been kidnapped. She had a special listening device on her wrist, so John must know her situation. But till then, no one hade to look for her. There were two possibilities. Either John¡¯s life was in danger; Or, he chose¡­ to betray her! No matter what the result was, Vivian only had one choice ¡ª to save herself! Therefore, in the next few days, Vivian and Yara showed a ¡°good¡± attitude, which made the mercenaries more and more rxed towards them. And they untied their ropes and allowed them to move freely in a suit with a room and a bathroom. They also gave them a few books to kill time. A week had passed, and Vivian ate on time every day without making any trouble. She was so obedient that it was unbelievable. Yara finally couldn¡¯t help but look at the woman opposite her. ¡°They have been rxed. Aren¡¯t you going to escape?¡± There were two beds in the room, which were leaning against the wall. Every one slept on one bed. Vivianyzily on the bed. She looked up at Yara, who was sitting on the opposite bed. Yara was eating sunflower seeds and spitting out shells on the ground. ¡°Why should we run away? Look at us. They not only untie us, but also give fruits and books. If we resist again, we are stupid.¡± She definitely wanted to escape. However, ever since they sailed in the sea, they were surrounded by vast oceans. If they jumped into the sea, they would die. Even if they could steal a lifeboat from the cruise, they would attract the attention of mercenaries. And once she floated in the sea, she would be a ¡°live target¡± of mercenaries and would be easily killed. Rather than struggling at the moment, it was better to find a suitable opportunity to escape after going ashore. However, in the afternoon, Vivian, who was lying on the bed reading a book, noticed that the light in the room gradually dimmed. She stopped eating sunflower seeds and fell into deep thought. They set off from the port and headed south. They headed straight for Canada. The room where they lived were on the west of the ship. Every afternoon, they would see the sunset, but that day¡­ Vivian couldn¡¯t even see the sunset through the small window. ¡°Is it going to rain? Why can¡¯t we see the sunset today?¡± Yara, who was sitting opposite her, also murmured. Vivian suddenly felt that something was wrong. She moved the table to the wall and stood on it. She stretched her head out of the window and saw that the sun was shining brightly on other side! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yara got up and pulled Vivian down. She also got on the table and looked out of the window. ¡°Did you say that the cruise will go straight to Canada and it won¡¯t stop?¡± Vivian stood in the middle of the bedroom and stared coldly at Yara as she questioned her. ¡°Maybe¡­ I misheard?¡± Yara was also a little confused. ¡°When I got on the ship, I clearly heard them say that this ship would directly sail to Canada.¡± Hearing her words, Vivian didn¡¯t say more. Instead, she turned around andy down on the bed, deep in thought. Yara saw Vivian¡¯s expression and guessed what she was thinking. ¡°You¡­ do you want to escape?¡± She had to admit that Yara was a very smart woman. At least, she was much smarter than Yoona. Vivian ignored Yara and turned her back to Yara, pretending to sleep with her eyes closed. ¡°You must take me with you when you run away, otherwise, I will report to them.¡± Yara threatened Vivian. When Vivian heard that, the anger that she had been suppressing surged into her mind. She sat up from the bed and walked up to Yara. Vivian grabbed her cor and said, ¡°If you want to die, just tell me! Believe it or not, I can chop you up and throw you into the sea. Even the money of the urn will be saved!¡± ¡°Who¡­ who wants to die? I just don¡¯t want to die, so I want you to take me to escape.¡± Yara¡¯s coldness instantly disappeared. She looked sad and she looked at Vivian in frustration. ¡°I¡¯m neither your father nor your mother. I have nothing to do with you. Why should I save you?¡± ¡°Because I saved you that day.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Vivian was speechless. Although Yara had saved her that day and made her be seized by those mercenaries, Yara was still kind. She really couldn¡¯t bear to leave her alone. ¡°All right.¡± Vivian released her grip angrily and turned around. She sat down on her bed and thought about the way to escape. At that moment, Yara walked over and handed Vivian a golden hollow round ne. ¡°We get to know each other. I want to give you this ne as a souvenir.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Vivian nced at the ne. Inside the round hollow ball, there was a bright diamond engraved with a word ¡°Yara¡±. It seemed ordinary but extremely precious. Chapter 60 Fleeing and Being Chased ¡°No, I don¡¯t need it.¡± Vivian only felt that Yara¡¯s ne was beautiful, but she didn¡¯t know how much it was worth, so she refused. Issac had given her a ne before, so she didn¡¯t need it. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for ten days, but don¡¯t you like me?¡± Yara stood in front of her and raised her eyebrows at her, as if she was asking, ¡°Do you dislike me very much?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Vivian was speechless. She didn¡¯t even bother to answer. But her silence made Yara chuckle. ¡°You definitely don¡¯t hate me. Come on, I¡¯ll help you put it on.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Vivian had no choice but to ept Yara¡¯s kindness. But she never liked to owe others a favor, so she took off the ne and handed it to Yara. ¡°Hey! Here you are.¡± ¡°Well, thank you.¡± Yara took the ne from Vivian and and finally they exchanged their nes. Then, she sat next to Vivian. She tilted her head and asked in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯ve exchanged gifts. Can you tell me your escape n now?¡± She had deliberately tried to get close to Vivian so that Vivian could take her when she ran away. ¡°I have no n.¡± Vivian was still indifferent to Yara and she evenyzily on the bed. Yara seemed to have gotten used to her indifferent attitude, so she went back to her bed andy down. After a while, the door was opened, and then mercenaries came in. The first time they met these mercenaries, the mercenaries were wearing camouge clothes. But they had all changed into simple clothes before boarding the ship to avoid attracting attention. A mercenary brought in dinner and ced it on the table. At that moment, Vivian had already sat up from the bed. Just as she was about to hit the man, Yara suddenly rolling on the bed and screaming in pain. ¡°Ouch, it hurts so much. Woo¡­ It hurts.¡± She was so good at acting that it seemed real. The corner of Vivian¡¯s mouth twitched. She thought that the woman must be an actor. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The mercenary walked up to Yara and asked her about the situation. Suddenly, he felt that someone was poking him from behind. However, as soon as he turned around, a fist suddenly hit his face. ¡°Ah, damn it!¡± The man took a step back in pain and his head hit the iron frame of Yara¡¯s bed. He covered his eyes in pain and cursed, but the next moment, he kicked Vivian in her chest. Vivian nimbly turned sideways. She grabbed his ankle with her hands, and took the opportunity to kick the man¡¯s crotch. At that moment, she spared no efforts, which would make the man either crippled or disabled. ¡°Ouch!¡± The man screamed, and his face immediately turned red with pain. He covered his crotch with one hand and lifted up his loose casual clothes with the other. He took out a pistol from behind and pointed it directly at Vivian¡¯s face. However, a meaningful smile appeared on Vivian¡¯s face. She escaped the muzzle and raised her hand to hold the man¡¯s wrist. She pulled and twisted his wrist violently. With a click, the man howled again and the gun in his hand fell down directly. Vivian took the opportunity to catch the falling pistol and held it in her hand. Without looking at the man who was kneeling on the ground in pain, she turned sideways and aimed at the door. The next moment, the door opened from the outside and another man rushed in. Bang~ Vivian seized the opportunity and shot him twice. She shot at the man¡¯s arms without any deviation. The man who was shot at arms was weak, and the gun in his hand fell down. Vivian shot him twice on his thigh. The gun was loaded with a silencer, so that no one could hear it. She used her excellent skills to the extreme and dealt with the mercenary standing at the door quickly and ruthlessly. ¡°Damn, why are you so good at shooting?¡± This room was very special because the door would automatically close without a handle inside. Fortunately, the mercenaries directly stuck it, so the door did not close. However, the mercenary looked at Vivian in surprise. He was full of disbelief. And when the man who had been kicked saw the other man¡¯s pistol fall to the ground, he rushed over to grab it. However, no matter how fast he was, he was not faster than Vivian.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Vivian stepped on the pistol on the ground and raised her hand. She fired two more times. One shot hit the man¡¯s arm, and the other hit his leg. ¡°If you want to be shot, I can help you.¡± She snorted coldly and leaned over to pick up the guns on the ground. She stuffed the two guns on her back waist. Then she shouted to Yara, who was sitting on the bed in a daze, ¡°What are you waiting for? Come and block the door, so that we can get out.¡± ¡°Ah? Ok, I get it.¡± Yara nodded. Then, she jumped off the bed and quickly stepped forward to hold the door. Then Vivian walked to the bedside, took out a hemp rope under the bed and walked over. She held the men together and tied them back to back. ¡°Damn, let me go. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± ¡°Bitch, do you want to die?¡± They were so angry that they cursed Vivian in mother tongue. Vivian, who had been wronged along the way, pped them angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I will die or not, but if you two talk rubbish again. I¡¯ll send you to hell!¡± As she roared, she took off her socks. She pinched a man¡¯s chin, and stuffed the two socks directly into the his mouth. Then she looked back at Yara and winked at her. Yara reacted quickly and immediately took off her socks and threw them to Vivian. Vivian frowned in disgust. She took over the socks and stuffed them directly into the mouth of the other man who was still talking. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Without saying more, she dragged Yara out of the room and the door closed automatically. Yara followed Vivian and looked at her with admiration. ¡°Wow, you were so handsome just now. Since you¡¯re so powerful, why didn¡¯t you escape before you got on the ship?¡± ¡°Before I got aboard, if I had a chance to escape, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered with you here.¡± Because they were tied before they got on the ship, and the five mercenaries had been together all the time, so they were very alert to her. Every ce they passed were few human around. There was nowhere to hide. Once she escaped, she would be a living target and be killed. Otherwise, she would not have waited until then. Yara asked curiously, ¡°Since you are so powerful, why were you kidnapped in the ambnce?¡± ¡°There were too many people for me. Do you understand?¡± Vivian replied with a look of disgust. When she came out of the hospital that day, she faced a group of thugs sent by the Lee Family. In fact, she had a chance to escape, but in order to get the evidence that she was kidnapped by the Lee Family again, she could only take a risk. Then she easily hit the people in the car and jumped out of the car. Chapter 61 Morris’ Appearance But in the car, she suffered a punch, which was really painful. It hurt so much that she really didn¡¯t recover for a long time. St. Hospital was located in the suburbs, so there were not many cars around. She happened to meet Yara, so she had no choice but to get in her car to avoid being caught up by those people. What she was afraid of was that the people sent by the Lee Family would bring guns. After all, no matter how fast she could run, she might be lucky enough to escape one or two bullets. But with so many bullets, how could she guarantee that she could avoid every bullet? Not only this time, but also on the night of the fire, she deliberately let the fire burn her arms and feet, as well as her favorite long hair, and hid in the bathroom. The outer wall of the bathroom was the underwater pipe. She could have escaped, but she deliberately waited for people to save her to make things more serious. Only when things became more and more serious, would there be a chance to get the Lee Family in trouble. She had never expected Yara to be such a dangerous person What a mistake! Walking out of the room, she took a look. They might be in the warehouse at the bottom of the ship. They quickly ran to the end of the ship. After taking a look at the structure of the stairs, she went upstairs with Yara. After finding the waiter¡¯s dressing room, she dragged Yara inside. They dressed up as maids. Vivian went to the bathroom and found shampoo and soap. She could only wash her face over and over again before she wiped off theyer of ck on her face and revealed her fair skin. After a while, she came out of the bathroom and called Yara, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Ah! You¡­ you¡­ who are you?¡± Yara was shocked. She poked her head and nced at the bathroom. ¡°Where¡¯s Vivian?¡± ¡°No more nonsense! I¡¯m Vivian. Let¡¯s go.¡± She didn¡¯t bother to exin. ¡°Vivian!? That hideous woman!? No frigging way! She¡¯s not nearly as beautiful as you are.¡± ¡°It was all just makeup. I did a makeover to look like that.¡± ¡°And just what kind of makeup actuallysts for ten days?¡± ¡°I used special cosmetics.¡± ¡°Oh my god, you are gorgeous. But why did make up like that? Who the hell are you?¡± Yara tilted her head and kept staring at Vivian with expectation. Vivian¡¯s beautiful face turned cold. She red at Yara with her limpid eyes. ¡°Why do you have so many questions?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just so surprised.¡± Yara couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch Vivian¡¯s face. It was soft and smooth. ¡°Oh my god, you have kept your makeup for ten days, and your skin is still so good. You are even more beautiful than me. I can¡¯t stand it.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t bear it, then close your eyes!¡± Vivian snapped and Yara was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to refute. Vivian grabbed Yara by the cor and led her out with a dining car. Since there was no surveince camera on that floor, they walked out easily and threw their clothes into different trash cans. Vivian suddenly revealed her real face. Even when she met those mercenaries, she still bravely stood in front of them. She kept Yara from them and sessfully avoiding repeated search. An hourter, the ship arrived at the port and stopped. Meanwhile, Vivian and Yara had already dressed up in another set of clothes. Vivian also made a simple makeup for Yara and they followed the crowd off the boat smoothly. At the same time, Morris and Trent stood by the dock of the ship, which was heading from Australia to Canada. They found carefully among the crowd walking off the ship and didn¡¯t want to miss any details. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a total of one or two thousand passengers and countless rooms on the Selvi Cruise. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be very difficult to find Miss Mond.¡± Trent said worriedly. Morris, dressed in a suit and leather shoes, stood to the side with a cigarette in his mouth. ¡°If you can¡¯t find her, then get on the ship and check every room.¡± ¡°Get it.¡± Trent nodded slightly and said to a row of people in suits and leather shoes standing next to him, ¡°Keep your eyes on every person. Don¡¯t miss one person.¡± They nodded and spread out, carefully looking at every tourist who got off Selvi Cruise. At that time, Vivian and Yara got off the boat. Yara was very nervous. Vivian held her hand andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Be careful not to expose yourself.¡± When they got off the boat smoothly, they met several men in suits guarding the dock. No matter how calm Vivian was, Yara was absolutely terrified and ran in fright. As soon as she ran, she attracted the attention of the mercenaries who were investigating one by one and chased after Yara. ¡°Stupid girl!¡± Vivian cursed. She wanted to leave Yara alone, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t bear to let her be seized and ran after her. Because she had been staring at Yara, she didn¡¯t notice Morris passing by her. ¡°Boss, Is¡­ Isn¡¯t that¡­ Miss Lee? Why is she here?¡± When Vivian ran past them from two meters away, not only Trent noticed her but Morris kept looking at her. ¡°She is not Yoona.¡± Morris¡¯ handsome face darkened. He frowned slightly as he looked at the woman¡¯s back and her posture of running. The woman was far different from Yoona. On the other side, before Vivian could catch up with Yara, Yara had already been caught by several mercenaries. Because time was limited, Vivian couldn¡¯tpletely change Yara¡¯s appearance by makeup. After all, the real makeup takes at least a few hours.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, she would easily expose her identity. The two mercenaries held Yara and aimed a gun against her waist. Although there was a piece of clothing on the mercenary¡¯s wrist that no one could see the gun, Vivian knew very well a gun was underneath it. Otherwise, Yara wouldn¡¯t have stood still and be obedient. They took Yara back to the ship. When they passed by Vivian, Yara just bit her lip and nced at Vivian, but she didn¡¯t choose to get Vivian into trouble and just walked past her. Vivian stood by the side, watching at her being taken away. She was extremely conflicted. But in the end, she still couldn¡¯t stand by and watch. ¡°Stop!¡± She shouted. The mercenaries stopped and looked at each other. Only two of them turned around and walked toward Vivian. Vivian knew very well that they could easily enter the cruise ship and must have many connections with the crew on board. There were still many tourists getting off the ship. If these people were angered, they would definitely hurt the innocent. Unless it was absolutely necessary, Vivian didn¡¯t dare to shout at them. ¡°Let Yara go!¡± She shouted angrily. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± The mercenaries didn¡¯t know Vivian. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. Let her go!¡± She stared coldly at the two people opposite her. Without hesitation, she directly rushed over and kicked the man¡¯s face. Chapter 62 Becoming Morris’ Sister Vivian knew that no matter how bold these people were, they wouldn¡¯t dare to shoot on the dock. As a result, she fought with the two men. In just a few minutes, she beat them down. Then she quickly chased after the other two men and kicked away the man on Yara¡¯s right. As a result, the other man put his arms around Yara¡¯s waist and leaned his clothes against her waist. He said to Vivian, ¡°If you dare to go forward again, I¡¯ll kill her.¡± Beneath his clothes was a fatal pistol! ¡°Okay, just do it.¡± Vivian shrugged her shoulders in an indifferent manner. She knew that Yara must be very important to them, or they would not have spent so much effort to take Yara from Australia to Canada. If they had wanted to kill her, they would have done it a long time ago. They wouldn¡¯t have waited until then. ¡°Ah, then I¡¯ll kill you first!¡± As he spoke, the man pointed the gun at Vivian¡¯s face. However, because the gun was covered with clothes, no one noticed the situation there. ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s see if your bullets are faster me¡­¡± As Vivian spoke, she raised her hand to get the pistol on her back. At that time, she heard footsteps behind her, so she kicked the person behind her directly. However, the man easily dodged the kick. Vivian had already pulled out her gun. Before she could aim her gun at the man, she found that the man standing in front of her was¡­ ¡°Morris?! You, why are you here?¡± She looked at Trent, who was standing next to Morris, and couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. At that time, more than a dozen people in suits and leather shoes directly surrounded the mercenaries. ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t worry about me. Just leave. They won¡¯t hurt me.¡± Yara, who was being held hostage, felt Vivian¡¯s ¡®righteous¡¯ and did not want to get her in trouble again. Morris raised his left hand and crooked his finger. A dozen bodyguards surrounded these mercenaries. Vivian looked at his cold face and remembered that she had removed her makeup, revealing her natural face¡­ Her face was exactly the same as Yoona¡¯s. Morris took a step forward and lifted her chin. He looked down at her with cold eyes and examined her face from left to right. There was aplicated look in his eyes. ¡°Is there anything more I don¡¯t know?¡± Just as a woman who looked exactly the same as Yoona passed him, Morris saw her running away and instantly understood everything. She was Vivian instead of Yoona. Only that Vivian was Yoona¡¯s younger sister, could he connect all the things together. But at that moment, when Morris stood in front of Vivian, he was still a little surprised when he saw her delicate and beautiful cheeks. She was naturally beautiful. It turned out that there was such a peerless beauty hidden under her dark face, which was full of spots. Vivian had no intention of hiding anything from Morris. After all, she had initially changed her appearance because she was threatened by the Lee Family. She frowned and said indifferently, ¡°It has nothing to do with me whether you know.¡± As she spoke, she took out another gun hidden behind her back and skillfully unloaded the bullets. She stuffed the two pistols into the hands of the two mercenaries who were beaten down by Morris¡¯ subordinates. Yara got free from the men and ran towards Vivian. She hugged her and said, ¡°I¡¯m scared to death. Vivian, you¡¯re so gant.¡± She held Vivian tightly in her arms when she finally saw Morris standing by the side. The man was tall and stand straight, wearing a well-cut suit. His clothes were t, without any wrinkles. His facial features were chiselled. He was so handsome as if he was a maning out of a painting. He was so noble. Yara could tell at a nce that he had a high status. She let go of Vivian and sighed with emotion, ¡°Your boyfriend really loves you so much. He can still find you and save you from such a long distance.¡± ¡°Boyfriend?¡± Vivian looked back at Morris, who was standing behind her. She felt his cold gaze, making her feel his coldness. ¡°You misunderstood. He is¡­¡± As she spoke, she walked to Morris¡¯ side and raised her arm. She stood on tiptoe, and hugged Morris¡¯ shoulder. ¡°He¡¯s my brother.¡± Vivian thought that she was self-aware and would never think that Morris would like her. On the contrary, it was because of Madame Cheal¡¯s pressure that he hade to rescue her. Including the fire that day, he rushed into the fire because Madame Cheal regarded her as her nominal granddaughter. He was afraid that if she died, Madame Cheal would be sad, so he rushed into the fire to save her. The sentence ¡°he¡¯s my brother¡± caused Morris change his face. He nced coldly at the smug woman standing beside him. The appearance on her face waspletely different from that of ¡°Vivian¡±, but Morris didn¡¯t feel ufortable. Or perhaps, he had been thinking about the rtionship between Vivian and the Lee Family a long time ago. ¡°Miss Mond, Boss¡­¡± When Trent heard Vivian¡¯s words, he understood what she meant. Trent realized that Vivian thought that Madame Cheal had ordered his boss toe and look for her. Just as he was about to exin, Morris looked at him with a cold re. His warning gaze scared him so much that he immediately kept silent.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Vivian looked at Trent. ¡°What happened to Morris?¡± ¡°He¡­¡± Trent looked at Morris and thought back to how his boss had gone on a business trip to Canada during the days when Vivian had gone missing. He had worked so hard that it only took him five days to get back. Then, they sent people to track down Vivian¡¯s whereabouts. As soon as he learned where the cruise ship would park that he rushed over to save her. However, Trent had never imagined that Vivian would have such an iparably beautiful face. ¡°No¡­ Nothing.¡± Trent didn¡¯t dare to say much. Yara walked up to Morris and bowed. ¡°Although you just came to save your sister, you saved me. Thank you any way.¡± Morris remained indifferent. ¡°I just saved you by the way. There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± As he spoke, he was about to turn and leave. However, Vivian¡¯s arm was still on his neck. Morris grabbed her arm and took her hand. He strode forward with her hand in his hand. ¡°Come home with me.¡± His hot palm wrapped around her little cold hand. His skin was so close to hers that Vivian could even feel the sweat on his palm. But¡­ ¡°Hey, Morris, let go of me. I¡¯m just your nominal sister. If others see you do like this, we would be misunderstood.¡± She struggled to get rid of his hands. But no matter how hard she struggled and resisted, she couldn¡¯t shake off Morris¡¯ palm. Morris stopped and looked at her coldly. He asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You can shoot a person with a gun. Are you scared of me?¡± Chapter 63 Vivian Died in the Bathtub? What surprised Morris most was not Vivian¡¯s exquisite and beautiful face, but her skills and proficiency in guns. Once again, he began doubt about her identity. At the same time, he felt that she was more mysterious than before¡­ and he got curious? ¡°I¡¯m not scared.¡± Vivian looked down at their tightly clenched hands and snorted. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of losing face. There¡¯s nothing for me to be afraid of.¡± Then, they didn¡¯t say anything along the way. Morris left with Vivian and Yara. When they passed through the security check, they didn¡¯t know how Trent had negotiated with the security guards. They only saw Trent handing over the mercenaries to the security guards, and then she and Morris left first. Yara followed Trent. After leaving, Morris took Vivian onto a helicopter and left. On the helicopter, because of the loud noise, they remained silent. A few hourster, they arrived in Houston. The helicopter stopped at the rooftop of the Shades Club. After Morris and Vivian went downstairs, they entered the top floor apartment one after the other. The moment they entered the apartment, Morris pressed Vivian against the wall beside the door. He narrowed his cold eyes and looked down at her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me for help?¡± ording to Trent¡¯s investigation, Morris knew that before Vivian was kidnapped, she had sent message to Issac for help instead of him! His unexpected action startled Vivian. She frowned and said unhappily, ¡°I can¡¯t remember your number. How can I ask you for help?¡± She thought that he was inexplicable. ¡°You can¡¯t remember my number but you can remember Issac¡¯s number?¡± Morris asked. ¡°I¡­¡± Vivian¡¯s bright gaze met Morris¡¯ dark gaze. It was as if she had got some of his emotions and could not help but be startled. Then she tilted his head, looked up and couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Well¡­ you, are you jealous? Morris, tell me honestly, are you in love with me?¡± She was just guessing. Morris heard her clearly. Morris¡¯ obsidian-like eyes were filled withplex emotions. He stared at Vivian without blinking, observing her face that was exactly the same as Yoona¡¯s. Every time he saw Yoona, he felt very repulsed. But when he saw Vivian¡¯s face that is the same as Yoona¡¯s, he could ept it happily and even wanted to take a few more nces at her. Could it be that he really fell in love with her? ¡°Am I in love with you? Hah, do you think I¡¯ll fall in love with you just because you have the same face as Yoona? This is your arrogant fantasy.¡± Morris felt that Vivian had known his mind. His eyes flickered slightly as he turned around and walked away. He said, ¡°There is only one bed here. You can either sleep on the sofa or sleep on the same bed with me. Since you will be a member of the Cheal Family in the future, I won¡¯t dislike you.¡± ¡°You¡­ It should be said that I won¡¯t dislike you.¡± Vivian had a talking pause at that time. However, when she looked down at her clothes, which exuded the smell of rouge from other women, she felt a little ufortable. So she asked, ¡°Do you have clothes for me? I want to take a shower.¡± Morris walked to the dressing room and took out a set of woman¡¯s clothes. He walked up to her without saying, and directly threw the clothes on her face. Vivian caught the dress. It was a simple and fashionable dress. She curled her lip. She couldn¡¯t help but think of thest time she appeared in the apartment on the top floor that night. She saw two womening out of the apartment. Maybe these clothes were prepared for other women. She pouted. ¡°Tsk, no wonder you like to live in the Shades Club.¡± These words were meaningful. Morris, who was unbuttoning his suit buttons, stopped his hand and looked up. His gaze were filled with coldness as he coldly looked at Vivian. She walked up to her step by step and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± His gaze looked as cold as the cier in the pr region. Vivian could vaguely felt the man¡¯s anger, but she smiled sarcastically. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± With that, she directly bypassed Morris and said. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower. The smell on my body is too strong.¡± Recently, she hadn¡¯t taken a good shower, especially when she was wearing other woman¡¯s clothes. She felt so ufortable. Morris stood where he was and did not move. Suddenly, his thin lips curved into an arc. So was Vivian jealous saying like that? Morris walked to the bar counter and took a bottle of wine from the wine cab. He poured a ss of wine and walked to the French window with the goblet in his hand. With one hand in his trousers pocket, he looked down at the center of the city like a king looking down at themon people. In the night, the colorful neon lights of Houston flickered, prosperous and splendid. In his daily life, he wouldn¡¯t feel rxed even if he stood in front of the window. But then, he felt unprecedentedly rxed. He felt at ease and he was in the mood to enjoy the beautiful night in Houston. He stood in front of the window for a long time. He drank one ss of wine after another. Unconsciously, he had finished the bottle of wine. Morris looked down at his wristwatch. An hour had passed. Damn it, was Vivian drowned in the bathtub? He put down his goblet and turned around. He walked into the bedroom. When he opened the bathroom door, he saw Vivian sleeping soundly on his bed. She was in the shape of a star, lying on her stomach and sleeping. She didn¡¯t look like a woman at all. Vaguely, he could hear her steady breathing and she was deep asleep. Morris entered the bathroom and took a shower with cold water. He went to the bedside to lie down. However, as soon as hey down, Vivian hugged him like an octopus and pressed her legs on his body. She was like holding a fluffy paparazzo and rubber her little face against his face.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. They were very close to each other, and his breath blew on her face. Perhaps it made her feel a little ufortable, so she rubbed down his body again and fell asleep peacefully on his arm. Morris looked at her, who was right in front of him. Her skin was as smooth as cream and her facial features were well-defined. Her eyebrows were dark ck, and her eyshes were so long. Under her small nose, her red lips were like cinnabar, delicate and beautiful. And there was a mole on the left side of her nose, which made her more sexy and charming, revealing the beauty of a mature woman, which made him fall in love. Morris raised his hand and yed with her ck hair. In the past, her long hair had reached her waist, but after the fire, her hair had been burned and only reached her corbone. ¡°Oh, go away¡­¡± He yed with her hair, which slid across her cheeks, making her feel a little itching. She patted Morris¡¯ hand and then rubbed against him. Vivian, who was sleeping soundly, thought that there was a mosquito biting her. But for Morris, she was like a disobedient kitten rubbing against his body. She was making him hot, which really made him feel a little lustful. Morris had never felt this kind of ¡°uncontroble thing¡± before. Trent¡¯ words urred to him. ¡°Boss, do you like Miss Mond?¡± Chapter 64 Morris Getting Crazy He liked her? That was impossible. This kind of ¡°uncontroble thing¡± was just a kind of physiological performance for mature men. It didn¡¯t mean anything. The reason he had saved Vivian was not only for preventing his grandmother from worrying about her but also for his own desires. That was his extreme ¡°desire¡± that other women were unable to make him enjoy except Vivian. He even had no reaction at all facing the other woman¡¯s love. Even though in his heart, Morris Cheal was very clear about Vivian Mond¡¯s position, at this moment, his entire body was burning hot, as if he was being roasted by a raging fire, so hot that he was on the verge of copse. Usually, he would have asked her to do it without any scruples. But it had only been 25 days since her birth, so he couldn¡¯t do that. Finally, Morris got up and went to the bathroom to take a cold shower. However, he fell into the state of burning his soul a few minutester after he back to her. He had to got up again and took another cold shower. When he came out of the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel and found her lying on the bed with her skirt rolling up to her waist because of her restless sleeping posture which revealing her sexy, peach-like butt. Morris frowned and looked down at the small tent under him. He pinched the space between his eyebrows. ¡°Damn it!¡± He cursed in a low voice and covered her in the nket. He went to the bathroom again. After a cold bath once again, he went to the small bedroom in the study to sleep. Early in the morning, heavy rain poured down, lightning shed and thunder rumbled. Even though it was seven or eight o¡¯clock in the morning, the outside was still covered with dark clouds. The raindrops fell down with a crackling sound. Therge raindrops hit the ss window. Vivian was holding the phone of Morris¡¯ apartment. She called John Chad and the private detective countless times, but no one answered. Did they have an ident or betray her? Vivian didn¡¯t know. In the end, she could only call her adoptive mother to ensure her safety. Beep- The phone rang a few times, and the person on the other end answered the phone. ¡°Who is it?¡± The familiar voice was her adoptive mother¡¯s voice. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m Vivian.¡± Hearing her adoptive mother¡¯s voice, Vivian was very pleased. Everything had been arranged before she was kidnapped, so she knew that her adoptive parents were absolutely safe. It was toote to call them in the middle of the night. ¡°Oh, honey, you¡¯re back from training?¡± Jenny Doyle smiled and said with concern. Vivian had discussed with Issac a long time ago that if anything happened to her, they would first tell her adoptive parents that she would take a closed training in Issac¡¯spany. Because Vivian had gone against the Lee family, she was afraid that her adoptive parents would not be able to find her if something happen to her. That was why she had told Issac in advance. As expected, Issac did not disappoint her. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back. Mom, how are you and dad?¡± Vivian, who had always been gracious, did not tell them what had happened to her.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°I am very well. So is your father. Yesterday, we went to work, Aha.¡± Jenny Doyleughed happily. Knowing that her adoptive mother was in a good mood, Vivian was also happy. ¡°Mm, that¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Well¡­ dear, have you¡­ seen the news?¡± ¡°Ah? What news?¡± Her sudden hesitation caused Vivian nervous. ¡°Your parents, s, you¡¯d better watch the news yourself.¡± As she spoke, Jenny hung up the phone. ¡°Hello, Mom? Mom?¡± When Vivian saw that the phone had been hung up, she immediately put it down and rushed into Morris¡¯ study. She happened to see Morris walking out of the small bedroom. She had no time to say hello to him but said, ¡°Lend me theputer.¡± Without waiting for his reply, Vivian sat in the ss chair. After turning on herputer, she clicked on the search engine and typed in the words ¡°Phu Yen¡¯s Company¡±. When the page was flipped open, what she saw was¡­ ¡°We¡¯ve found the lost daughter of the Phu Yen¡¯s Company¡±. ¡°The missing daughter of the Lee family grew up in the countryside¡±. A series of news titles fell into her eyes, and there was even a video of a press conference. Vivian clicked on the video and saw Yorlien Green covering her face and crying bitterly at the press conference. ¡°Woo¡­ I¡¯m sorry for my daughter. If I hadn¡¯t lost my child that year, she wouldn¡¯t have grown up in the countryside and suffered so much alone. Woo¡­ Now I just want to reconcile with Vivian and use the rest of my life to make up for my mother¡¯s loss to my daughter. Woo¡­¡± Phu Yen Lee, who was standing aside, hugged her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s a happy thing to find the child. Besides, it¡¯s not your false to lose the child. Don¡¯t put everything on yourself¡­¡± Seeing the news video, Vivian clenched her fists, turned off the video, and searched online for the previous fire. And the result was¡­ nothing. There was no news about it. She searched for more news about the Lee family, but there was no news but ¡°the lost daughter¡±. Vivian mmed the table angrily and flew into a rage. Morris, who was standing by the side, saw all her expression. After putting everything together, he was aware of all. Suddenly, Vivian stood up and walked to the bar in the living room. She took out a bottle of red wine and a goblet, sat down on the sofa and drank one ss after another. She had finished a bottle of red wine in a few minutes. Then she got up and took another bottle, sat on the sofa and drank alone. As drinking, she didn¡¯t seem to feel satisfied and tilted her head and looked at Morris, who was silently smoking. She smiled at him and said, ¡°Come on, have a drink, okay?¡± Morris leaned against the wall with no expression. His stared at her without blinking, silently. ¡°Haha, yesterday you said that I would be a member of the Cheal family in the future, but now you don¡¯t even want to have a drink with me. Hey.¡± She snorted and gulped down a ss of red wine. Morris walked to the opposite side of Vivian, holding a cigarette with his fairy and slender fingers. He sat down and stared at the woman in front of him. It was obvious that she was extremely angry that her eyes were bloodshot, but she still keep her smile. A self-deprecating smile. She looked up at Morris. ¡°At least you still have some conscience and are willing toe and drink with me.¡± As she spoke, Vivian stood up and walked to the bar counter. When she back, she took two bottles of red wine and a goblet. She sat down again and open the red wine, poured him a ss of wine. ¡°Come on, let me toast you. Thank you for saving me.¡± She raised her ss, touched the ss in front of Morris, and toss off the cup. Morris looked at her with aplicated and blooding expression, even more, a little love. Chapter 65 Vivian Fighting with Morris He picked up the wine and drank it up without any questions. . However, before Morris put down his cup, Vivian had already picked up the second ss of wine and drank. Red wine spilled out from the corner of her mouth, winding down from her chin to her delicate corbone, which made her more sexy. Vivian put down the ss, raised the red wine bottle, and poured herself another ss of red wine. She looked at Morris with red eyes, holding a red wine bottle in one hand, and a goblet in the other. She smiled, ¡°Come, let me toast you again. Congrattions you¡­ um¡­¡± Halfway through her sentence, Vivian paused, as if she was thinking about how to talk to Morris. Then she said, ¡°Oh, congrattions for your engagement with Yoona Lee. I wish you a good marriage and have a son as soon as possible.¡± What a perfect match of rotten persons! Morris¡¯ eyebrows twitched. He knew very well that Vivian was mocking him, but he just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Vivian raised her cup and going to continue drinking when Morris reached out and snatched it away. ¡°The red wine that I¡¯ve treasured for twenty years is already such a waste by you.¡± Bang- As soon as Morris snatched the goblet away, Vivian mmed the table angrily. She was slightly drunk as she red at him. ¡°Morris, are you a miser? You¡¯re not stingy at all! Am I just drinking two bottles of red wine? Do you looks like someone whocks this! Hmph!¡± The more he didn¡¯t let her drink, the more she wanted to finish all his wine. After cursing, Vivian simply drank from the bottle. This time, Morris did not stop her. He watched her drinking half a bottle of red wine and then opening another one. She was about to ¡°finish it¡± again. ¡°Enough!¡± The man¡¯s face was abruptly severe and he snatched the wine from her hand. ¡°It¡¯s been less than a month since your miscarriage. You can¡¯t drink!¡± The smile on Vivian¡¯s face instantly stiffened when she heard the word ¡°miscarriage¡±. She shot a cold nce at Morris. ¡°What do you mean? What¡¯s the point of putting on an act? You¡¯re the one who forced the child to death, aren¡¯t you? You think that you¡¯re a big shot and that you don¡¯t treat ordinary people like humans. Isn¡¯t this your nature?¡± Only after knowing Vivian¡¯s true identity did Morris understand why she had taken arge amount of medicine to get miscarriage on that day. So at this moment, in the face of Vivian¡¯s scolding, he was speechless. Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak, Vivian reached out to grab the red wine. ¡°Give me the wine!¡± Unfortunately, before her finger could touch the bottle in Morris¡¯ hand, the man leaned back and dodged it easily. Vivian stood up to grab the red wine angrily. However, Morris loosened his grip and the wine bottle fell to the ground with a loud bang and shattered. Red wine sshed in all directions, dyeing the white floor red. Vivian¡¯s expression turned cold. She pursed her lips and clenched her fists tightly. She was so angry that she reached out her hand to push Morris away. She wanted to ask him why he had treated her like this. But the man grabbed her fist. Vivian frowned and pushed him again with her left hand. Morris grabbed it and pulled her forward. Due to inertia, she leaned forward. Morris raised his right hand and circled it around her head, making her turn around perfectly like dancing a waltz, finally she sat in his arms with her back against his chest. ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± ¡°F*ck you!¡± After suppressing her emotions for a long time, Vivian was on the verge of copse. Her elbow suddenly hit Morris¡¯ chest. The man underestimated her strength and released her. The next moment, Vivian stood up and kicked at Morris. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t met me, how could so many things have happened? It¡¯s all because of you bastard!¡± Although her kick was very fast, Morris was not a pushover. He moved to the right side of the sofa and supported himself with his palm. He turned sideways andnded on the ground perfectly. He stood aside and sessfully avoided Vivian¡¯s attack. Vivian seemed to bepeting with him. She stepped on the sofa and kicked him in the face. Morris leaned slightly to one side and easily avoided her move. He then grabbed her ankle with his elbow and pulled it forward. Vivian, who was using the inertia to throw herself forward, perfectly leaped into the air and spun around. She kicked to the side andnded a kick on Morris¡¯ shoulder. The man took a step back with amazement in his eyes and a smile on his lips. ¡°You¡¯re good at martial arts.¡± Vivian ignored him and swung her left hook fist at him. Morris took the punch and once again pulled it in front of him. Vivian threw herself into his arms, but she took the opportunity to hug his waist. Her right foot moved from the left to his legs, and she used all the strength to kick him back, making him fall to the ground. With a bang, both of them fell to the ground, and she pressed against him. However, before Vivian could react, the man turned over and pressed her under his body. He looked down at the woman lying on the floor, and his slender fingers lifted her chin. ¡°Although you¡¯re good at martial arts, but your moves are showy but not practical .¡± It was full of provocation and contempt. Vivian was enraged. ¡°Yours are not practical!¡± She was so angry that she kicked on the sofa on the right and punched at Morris¡¯ face at the same time. The man defended himself. However, it was a trick of the cunning little woman. Just as her fist was about to be grabbed by Morris, she suddenly shifted downwards and violently hit his abdomen. While the man was in pain, Vivian used the force of her feet on the sofa to turn over and knock down Morris, who was pressing down on her, and quickly stood up. Then, there was another fierce battle between the two. Half an hourter, Vivian, who was drenched in sweat, copsed to the floor. Looking at Morris, who was still standing, she waved her hand and said, ¡°Stop fighting. Bastard, you bullied me.¡± After half an hour of fighting, Vivian thought that she could vent her anger, but only now did she realize that she was no match for Morris. Vivian thought that he had used less than half of his strength. What she didn¡¯t know was that Morris only used ten percent of his strength. She was so tired that she was panting heavily, but Morris looked calm and rxed, and there was not even a trace of sweat on his face. The man untied two buttons on his ck shirt. His strong chest muscles could be vaguely seen. He sat on the sofa, took out a cigarette, lit it, and took a deep breath. He turned his gaze to Vivian, who was lying on the ground. He had to admit that her strength was indeed amazing, but it was not enough to be his opponent. The reason why he was willing to apany her to y was that he knew that Vivian was in a bad mood and wanted to apany her to vent her emotions. Vivian snorted coldly and got up from the ground. She went to the bar counter, picked up another bottle of red wine, opened it, and wanted to drink it again. Just as Morris was about to stop her, Vivian seemed to have sensed something. She pointed at him and scolded, ¡°Shut up. Just a few bottles of wine. If you don¡¯t let me drink, I¡¯ll smash them all. What¡¯s more, I¡¯ll also tell grandma that you shamelessly had threesome.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 66 Morris’ Rage After that, she shot a sharp nce at Morris. The man sitting on the sofa frowned and stared at her. Threesome? He didn¡¯t understand why this damned woman would say such nonsense, but he knew that she had a deep misunderstanding about him. Morris got up and sat in the sofa. With his cigarette between his fingers, he flicked the cigarette ash to the ashtray. He was toozy to stop Vivian from using the alcohol to drown her sorrows. Thus, Vivian brought a few bottles of red wine to the table and started drinking alone. She held a goblet and drank one after another. As drinking, she scolded Morris. ¡°You scumbag. If it weren¡¯t for you, how could I have ended up like this? I hate you.¡± After that, she poured another ss of wine. Pointing at Morris and burped. ¡°I¡¯m going to drink all your wine and make you bankrupt.¡± ¡°You jerk, you are the same as Yoona. You are despicable and shameless. You are all capitalists who are unscrupulous in your efforts.¡± ¡°I hate you, I hate you¡­¡± Vivian drank a lot more. Her face was flushed and she was still drunk. With darkened face, Morris pressed the cigarette butt into the ashtray and put it out. He got up and took her bottle away. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to rest.¡± Although Vivian did not tell him what had happened, Morris knew that she was in a bad mood. He let her vent all kinds of emotions. However, drinking so much wine so early in the morning was harmful to her health. ¡°I won¡¯t¡­ Burp¡­ No.¡± The man held her in his arms and walked toward the bedroom. Vivian leaned against his chest and struggled uneasily. She bounced her legs and kept patting his chest with her hands. ¡°You bastard, put me down. Morris, if you touch me again, believe it or not, I¡¯ll¡­ castrate you.¡± When the man heard the word ¡°castrate¡±, his face darkened and red at the woman in his arms. Even his pores were full of anger. But in the end, he still stepped into the bedroom and did not argue with a crazy woman. ¡°Bastards, you are all bastards¡­ You are no different from the Lee family. I hate you¡­ I hate you¡­¡± After Morris ced her on the bed, Viviany down on the bed and raised her hand, pretending holding a cup in her hand. ¡°Come on, have another drink. Morris, I¡­ I hope you¡­¡± She closed her eyes and said to herself, ¡°I hope you to be impotence for the rest of your life but have a lot of children and grandchildren. Hahaha, a lot of children and grandchildren¡­¡± After that, her hand fell down. Then she turned over, held the thin quilt and fell asleep. The man standing by the bed looked livid. With one hand on his waist and the other on his neck, he pulled his cor irritably and red at the sleeping woman on the bed. Damn it! How could he bear to be scolded by a woman like this? For a moment, he really wanted to pounce on her and severely punish her to let her know if he was¡­ impotence! But a sobbing stopped him. He looked at the trembling figure of the little woman on the bed. When he listened carefully, he realized that she was crying. She sobbed in a low voice. At that moment, her cry seemed to have magic power, hitting the softest part of his heart, even making him feel suffocated and his chest ache. That feeling was terrible.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Morris walked from the bedside to the opposite side of her. Seeing that she was crying with her eyes closed, he took out a few tissues and leaned against her, helping her wipe her tears. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± His voice was extremely gentle. As he asked, he patted her back tofort her. Unexpectedly, the little woman cried even harder. She hugged him and wiped her tears on him. ¡°Woo¡­ Mom, the Lee family is too bullying. That bastard Morris also bullied me, Mom? Morris knew that she waspletely drunk and could not tell who he was. He patiently coaxed her. ¡°Stop crying, be good.¡± His voice was unprecedentedly gentle. If Trent saw this scene, his jaw would definitely drop. Their boss had always been indifferent and would not treat any woman gently. However, he had actually given Vivian the most gentleness. ¡°Pur¡­ I would not be good. Being good, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll be bullied¡­ I¡¯ll be bullied by them¡­¡± Vivian buried her head in Morris¡¯ embrace and was all tears. Finally, she fell asleep as crying and hugging him. The restless one finally quieted down. Morris slowly let out a sigh of relief. But from the beginning to the end, he did not dislike her rubbing her snot and tears on him. Or maybe, his attention was not on this matter at all. The man hugged her and slept for a long time. His long, jade-like fingers stroked her ck hair, and then looking at her stunning face, the man couldn¡¯t help caressing her cheek. Finally, the tip of his index finger gently touched her red lips, feeling her lips which was very soft. It was an unintentional move. Vivian, who was sleeping soundly, waspletely unaware of it. However, Morris himself ¡°burnt himself¡± and stirred up the fire in his body. He lifted her lips and lowered his head to kiss her. When he touched her lips, he could still taste the rich aroma of wine on her lips. It was sweet and unique. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Because of his approach, the sleeping little woman was not used to it. She reached out her hand and pped on Morris¡¯ face. Of course, this waspletely an ident. The man who was kissing her paused for a moment. His handsome face was covered with dark clouds, as if the suddenly changed weather before the storm. ¡°Damn it!¡± He cursed and could not suppress the anger in his heart. He kissed her lips again, but this time, he was not as gentle as before but more rudely and wildly. A long kiss, the tip of her tongue pried open her lips and teeth. He poked his tongue into her mouth and sucked hers to punish her. However, the next moment¡­ ¡°Ugh¡­¡± In her sleep, Vivian felt the burning pain in her stomach and couldn¡¯t help but feel nauseous. Even Morris, who had always been calm, could no longer put himself together at this moment. He immediately let go of her, got out of bed, and stood by the bed. He was so angry that he threw another thin quilt on her face to prevent him from getting angry. ¡°Ugh¡­ ugh¡­¡± Under the thin nket, Vivian was still retching. Although Morris was furious and wished he could strangle this damned woman to death, in the end, he suppressed his anger and walked behind her. Carried her to the bathroom in his arms. He held her on the toilet and she began to vomit. The smell of the whole bathroom made people unable to stay for a minute. Morris¡¯ patience had run out. He pressed the toilet repeatedly to wash it. He didn¡¯t know how many times he wanted to leave her here and left. But as soon as he let go, she fell to the ground. Chapter 67 Morris Hit Vivian After several failures, Morris had to hug her always. It wasn¡¯t until she stopped vomiting that he wiped her mouth and carried her back to bed to sleep. After putting her on the bed, the man was so angry that he pped her on her bottom. ¡°Crack!¡± The sound was very loud. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Vivian Mond, who had fallen asleep, took a deep breath in pain, but fell asleep again without any reaction. He had clearly restrained his strength in that p. But hearing her gasp in pain, Morris was stunned for a second and lifted the hem of her skirt. When he took a look, he discovered that there were already five finger clear marks on her fairy skin. Looking at the finger marks, his heart sank. After looking at them for a few seconds, he finally couldn¡¯t help rubbing her gently. Then, he covered her with a thin quilt and turned to walk out of the bedroom. In the living room, Morris called Trent. ¡°Go and investigate Vivian Mond immediately. I want everything about her.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Trent Stone responded and then asked, ¡°What to do with Miss Sain?¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Morris didn¡¯t want to talk to anyone else about Vivian, so he simply hung up the phone. In the afternoon. After sleeping for a few hours, Vivian finally woke up. She lifted her head up from the bed in pain. When she opened the bedroom door and walked out, she saw Morris sitting on the sofa. The living room was already clean and tidy. She rubbed her head and her butt, staggered to the sofa. She looked at Morris, who was leaning against the sofa with his legs crossed and aptop on them, concentrating on his work. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did I fall down after drinking? Why does my butt hurt so much?¡± A glimmer of light shed across the eyes of the man who was working. He nodded guiltily and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No wonder. It hurts so much.¡± She walked to the opposite side of Morris andy on the sofa opposite him, squinting and quietly watching the man work. He was dressed in a ck shirt with a slightly open cor, revealing his strong chest muscles, and she could see his muscles. In particr, under his fluffy short hair, his pretty face and handsome features seemed to be carved by a master. He looked like a perfect artist of God, wless and attractive.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. It was said that men who worked hard were the most handsome. As expected. When she looked at Morris, she only found it pleasing to her. However, there was an iparably dark heart hidden under his handsome face. ¡°What a jerk!¡± ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± Suddenly, the man looked up, nced at her with a pair of long and narrow phoenix eyes, and asked jokingly. Vivian froze for a moment, then immediately looked away. ¡°Hey, narcissistic. Who¡¯s looking at you? I¡¯m just looking at the painting on the wall behind you.¡± She found a reason. ¡°Rumble¡­¡± As soon as Vivian¡¯s voice fell, her stomach began to rumble. Morris had just finished hisst work. He turned off hisptop and looked at her, who was lying on the opposite sofa with her hands on her belly, seemed aggrieved and pitiful. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Vivian nodded, not wanting to move. ¡°You want to eat?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Beg me. Maybe I will consider cooking porridge for you.¡± ¡°Keep¡­¡± Before she could say the word ¡°dreaming¡±, Vivian¡¯s stomach growled again. In the end, she lost to herself. She curled her lips and grinned at Morris. ¡°Morris¡­ no, brother, make some food for me. I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± Ugh! It was so disgusting. Hearing her coquettish voice, Vivian almost threw up. But this was not a big deal. Eating was the real purpose. Having known Vivian for so long, he had been used to her stubbornness, but he had never seen her like this¡­ She was pouting prettily to him. Wasn¡¯t she? The man raised his eyebrows, slightly smiling and nodding in enjoyment. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°My stomach hurts, so I want to have some porridge. I¡¯ll go and see Grandma Chealter. After all, she asked you to run so far to save me. Of course, I should go to thank her.¡± Vivian simply believed that Morris had appeared in time to save her from the fire and the kidnapping because of Madame Cheal¡¯s orders. The smile on Morris¡¯ face disappeared instantly. He nced coldly at Vivian before getting up and walking towards the kitchen. But he didn¡¯t forget to say, ¡°You¡¯re grandma¡¯s granddaughter. I saved you just to make grandma happy. There¡¯s no need to tell her to make she worried.¡± ¡°So Grandma doesn¡¯t know my situation?¡± Vivian was a little surprised. The man paused and tilted his head slightly. ¡°Grandma can¡¯t bear the stimtion.¡± What he meant was to tell Vivian that because grandma had cerebral hemorrhage and could not be stimted, so he had gone to save her as soon as possible after finding out that she had been kidnapped. Furthermore, he did not want grandma to worry since knowing about this. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Vivian suddenly realized something and said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re really a good grandson!¡± It was obviously apliment, but when Morris heard it, he always felt¡­ he was scolded, but he couldn¡¯t find any evidence. He entered the kitchen and soon brought out a bowl of porridge. He ced it in front of her and said, ¡°Get up and eat.¡± ¡°So fast?¡± Vivian was greatly surprised. It had only been two minutes since he entered the kitchen, so¡­ the porridge had long been prepared. ¡°You did it?¡± Vivian found it unbelievable. She never thought that Morris could cook. ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± His voice was slightly cold. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m starving.¡± Vivian held a bowl of warm porridge and a spoon. She scooped up a spoonful, blew on it, and ate a little. The congee with minced pork and preserved egg looked good. After a taste, the rich porridge fragrance permeates her mouth. It¡¯s delicious. ¡°Which restaurant do you buy it from? Why is it so delicious?¡± She thought it was made by Morris just then, but after tasting, its taste and temperature showed it should be a takeout. She knew it was a takeout. Vivian didn¡¯t say anything. He walked to the bar counter and threw a box of medicine in front of Vivian. ¡°Take the medicine.¡± ¡°Medicine? What medicine? I¡¯m not sick.¡± As she muttered, she picked up a box of medicine. It was stomach medicine. Vivian realized that he was worried about her stomach pain because she had drunk some wine. She couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°No, I¡¯m good at drinking. You see, I haven¡¯t vomited after drinking three or four bottles of red wine. There¡¯s no need to take medicine.¡± Too confident. The scene of her vomiting a few hours ago came to Morris¡¯ mind. He couldn¡¯t help but want to strangle this woman to death. But in the end, he didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with her. Chapter 68 Being Bited by Morris He sat opposite Vivian and stared at her face. Even after a night, he still didn¡¯t seem used to it. ¡°What are you staring at me for?¡± Vivian looked at Morris while drinking the congee. She touched her cheeks. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± Morris slowly lowered his head. He held his phone and searching the inte without a word. Seeing that he ignored her, Vivian pursed her lips and continued to eat her congee. But as she ate, she suddenly raised her head and looked straight at Morris. ¡°You¡­ Morris, do you have any thoughts about me?¡± She touched her face again. ¡°You like Yoona. Now you don¡¯t treat me like Yoona, do you?¡± With a sudden realization, she lifted the pillow in front of her and put it on guard. Then she touched herself all over her body and said, ¡°Bastard, what did you do to mest night? Tell me the truth. My butt hurt so much, did you hit me?¡± Hearing this, Morris¡¯ fingers, which were sliding on the phone screen, paused. He raised his eyebrows and stared at her, his face darkening. In her heart, he was such a shameless person? ¡°Put down the congee and get lost.¡± There was just a softly reply without any exnation, but he could not hide his anger. ¡°Ah?¡± Morris¡¯ reaction waspletely beyond her expectations. Vivian was stunned for a moment before she muttered in self-doubt, ¡°You really didn¡¯t touch me?¡± She was skeptical. After thinking for a long time, Vivian noticed that Morris didn¡¯t show any signs of lying. She chuckled and said, ¡°Just kidding, just kidding.¡± As she spoke, she put down her pillow and prepared to continue eating porridge. However, before her hand could touch the spoon, Morris had already taken her congee away. ¡°Uh¡­ Hey, don¡¯t take it away.¡± Vivian reached out to grab Morris but only grabbed the corner of his shirt. ¡°I was just joking. Don¡¯t be too serious.¡± The man tilted his head slightly and nced at her from the corner of his eyes. His said coldly. ¡°Let go.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to say it again.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°I¡­ ah, Morris¡­ no, brother, why are you like this? You are my brother. As a brother, shouldn¡¯t you spoil your younger sister? Look at other brothers, they are all spoiling their sister in anytime. Why are you so stingy?¡± Vivian tried her best, she grabbed the hem of Morris¡¯ shirt and act like a spoiled child. With her identity as his sister, Vivian could feel that Morris had changed a lot for her. Perhaps it was because he was afraid of Madame Cheal, or perhaps it was because she had saved Madame Cheal, so he was not as ruthless to her as before. Therefore, Morris became more and more willfully towards Morris. It seemed that she was sure that the man in front of her would not do anything to her. Morris was used to Vivian¡¯s unyielding. It was rare for her to put down her dignity and act like a spoiled child in front of him. For some reason¡­ it made him fell really pleasure. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will treat you as Yoona?¡± He asked back. ¡°No, how is it possible? What kind of woman can¡¯t you find? I have nothing else but a good face. You would not like me. Besides, if you dare to touch one of my fingers, I¡¯ll tell grandma that you¡¯re a fornicator!¡± As she spoke, Vivian stood up and walked up to Morris, snatching the half bowl of porridge from his hand. But before she could turn around, the man wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her into his arms. He hugged her tightly. It was summer and they were wearing thin clothes. They could almost feel each other¡¯s body temperature and heartbeat. Vivian looked up and they made eye contact. She frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Fornicating?¡± The man raised his eyebrows, suddenly leaned over to her ear, and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Then what did we do before?¡± The so-called ¡°before¡± naturally referred to the sex with her before. The hot steam from his lips brushed against the hair on her neck, brushing her skin. It was so itchy that she couldn¡¯t help but feel hot all over. ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten what happened before. It¡¯s all in the past. But from now on, you are my brother. If you dare to touch me again, it will be unreasonable.¡± Even if she didn¡¯t want to be Morris¡¯ ¡®sister¡¯, she had to admit that this identity was an umbre, so she had to make good use of it. As for what happened before, it was regarded as being bitten by a dog Was she going to bite back after being bitten by a dog? Wouldn¡¯t that be a huge loss? She pushed Morris away and gave a fake smile. Then, she walked to the sofa and sat down. The man¡¯s arms were empty. He turned around and looked down at Vivian, who was sitting on the sofa. He found that her fair cheeks were faintly flushed. No wonder he had never seen her blush before. It turned out that it was because of her makeup. But at this moment, seeing her shy face, the man couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Don¡¯t eat so quickly. There¡¯s more in the kitchen.¡± Morris once again walked to the sofa and sat down. His legs were crossed as he leaned against the sofa, starting to read a magazine. ¡°Ok.¡± Vivian nodded. She scooped up a spoonful of congee and took another sip. When she looked up at Morris and spoke, she suddenly realized¡­ ¡°You took the book upside down.¡± After being reminded by her, Morris lowered his head to take a look. As expected, the magazine was indeed upside down. An embarrassed expression shed on his face, but in the next second, he calm down and said, ¡°I¡¯m just used to it.¡± ¡°Get used to it?¡± Vivian believed it and gave Morris a thumbs-up. ¡°Amazing. Why can¡¯t I read in this way?¡± ¡°So, you are stupid.¡± ¡°You¡­ All right, you¡¯re not stupid. You¡¯re extremely smart. Okay, all right.¡± She snorted and continued to eat the congee, but she didn¡¯t find that Morris closed the magazine and threw it aside. After the meal, Vivian took the bowl to the kitchen to wash. Then, she walked out of the kitchen and said to Morris, ¡°I have something to do, so I¡¯m leaving. Thank you for yesterday¡¯s matter.¡± Although she could escape sessfully without him, it was not that easy. After all, she had already arrived abroad. Without an ID card and passport, it was not so easy for her to return to Houston. ¡°Wait.¡± Morris stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m just going out too. I¡¯ll see you off by the way.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian happily agreed and couldn¡¯t help ttering him. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so nice to me.¡± ¡­ eat my hat, hypocritical jerk! In order to live, she had to tter him. Morris took the key and entered the elevator with Vivian. ¡°Take this.¡± He handed a card to Vivian. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the ess card of your apartment?¡± ¡°Since you can¡¯t live in your apartment anymore, you can live here instead.¡± ¡°You have said that there is only one bedroom here. How can I sleep here? Do you want to share the same bed with me?¡± Vivian shot a wary nce at Morris. She felt like this man was taking advantage of her. ¡°Who said that?¡± ¡°You said it yesterday.¡± Chapter 69 Mother Knew the Truth Morris did say it yesterday, but he did it on purpose. At this moment, he changed his mind and said, ¡°You remember wrongly.¡± ¡°Remember wrongly?¡± Vivian thought about it carefully. When she was kidnapped, she clearly remembered that there were indeed more than one bed in Morris¡¯ apartment. At the moment, she was penniless and did not have the money to rent a house. Moreover, it was not clear how the Lee family treated her now. It was better to live in Morris¡¯ Shades Chamber, which would be safer and economical. But¡­ ¡°If I live here and you live here too. Isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for a man and a woman to be alone in the same room?¡± She looked alert. Seeing her like this, Morris reached out and took the ess card from her hand. A bell tinkled. When the elevator reached the second floor, the door opened and Morris went out. Vivian immediately chased after him. ¡°Don¡¯t take it seriously. You¡¯re my brother now. I believe in your character!¡± Bah! Your bad character. But she was in a bad situation now. Living in the Shades Chamber was the best choice. What¡¯s more, having the umbre of Madame Cheal to protect her. She believed that Morris would not do anything bad to her. Otherwise¡­ She would personally castrate this bastard. Vivian took Morris¡¯ hand and pulled out the ess card from his hand. She tilted her head and asked, ¡°Free for both amodation and food?¡± ¡°Boss, this is what you want¡­¡± Trent Stone, who was on the second floor, saw his boss walking over and immediately went up to him. He didn¡¯t expect to see Vivian walked happily to his boss, holding his hand, talking andughing. The two of them were so close that they were no longer hostile to each other as before. ¡°Hey, Trent.¡± Seeing Trenting over, Vivian said, ¡°Do you have anything to talk? I¡¯ll wait for you by the side.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. As she spoke, she was about to leave. However, Morris held her hand and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go.¡± He took Vivian¡¯s hand subconsciously and walked toward his private car. Trent was put aside. He looked down at the leather paper bag in his hand, which contained all Vivian¡¯s personal information. Boss, are you really not in a hurry? He slowly turned around and looked at the two people who were walking away. He was very surprised. When did they be so close? ¡°What did I miss yesterday?¡± After getting in the car, Vivian sat besides Morris. He asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Go¡­¡± Vivian paused and her face darkened. She still had a lot to deal with, but now she had to go to the police station to reissue her ID card. ¡°Take me to the police station. I¡¯m going to reissue an ID card.¡± ¡°No need, Trent has already dealt with it. You can go back to the mansion with me now. Grandma wants to see you.¡± Morris replied. Trent, who was getting in the car, was stunned. He didn¡¯t know when had he dealt with it. Ever since Vivian disappeared, he had been busy searching for her every day. Then, he apanied his boss to pick her up. After returning, he began to investigate Vivian. He had no time to help her reissue an ID card. Although he wasining in his heart, he nodded very cooperatively. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Mond. Your ID card will be ready in two days.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Vivian could only do this. After all, it would be very troublesome for her to go to the police station to reissue her ID card. However, Trent was from Morris¡¯ side, so special people would get special treatment and make it easier. The car started slowly and headed for the Cheal¡¯s Mansion. On the way, Vivian borrowed Morris¡¯ phone. ¡°Can you lend me your phone? I want to call my mother.¡± He handed her the phone. Vivian took the phone and called her adoptive mother. When the phone was connected, she said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me, Vivian.¡± ¡°Daughter, why do you change your phone number again?¡± Jenny Doyle looked at the phone number that was different from the one Vivian had used in the morning. ¡°I lose my phone. I¡¯m using¡­ Morris¡¯ phone to call you.¡± In St. Hospital, Jenny met Morris and repeatedly reminded Vivian to apany him to dinner to express her gratitude. ¡°Oh, this is Morris¡¯ phone number?¡± ¡°My phone is broken, and I send it to repair. I call to tell you that you and my dad should have a good rest at home. I will go back to see you when I have time. As for what you say in the morning, you don¡¯t worry. As long as I am still alive, I am always you and my dad¡¯s daughter.¡± No matter what trouble the Lee family made, it would not affect their rtionship. As soon as Vivian finished speaking, Jenny fell into silence. After a long time, she heard her adoptive mother¡¯s sobbing voice. Vivian felt trembled when she heard that, and her heart ached. ¡°Okay. I believe you, I believe you.¡± Jenny choked with her hoarse voice. Although he voice was from the other end of the phone, Vivian could still feel her adoptive mother¡¯s worry. ¡°Vivian, you must be careful in Houston¡­¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Because Jenny turned on the speaker, Tamsin Mond could also hear Vivian¡¯s words. He wanted to tell Vivian about their kidnapping. However, Jenny was afraid that Vivian would be worried. She directly interrupted Tamsin Mond¡¯s words and reprimanded him. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°No, nothing. Your father just wants to tell you that you should be careful in Houston and don¡¯t trust anyone. Daughter, you have to remember that in this world, only your parents will give to you selflessly. Except for us, don¡¯t trust anyone easily.¡± She repeatedly warned Vivian, but from the beginning to the end, she did not mention the kidnapping between her and Tamsin Mond. ¡°Mom, I will be careful of the Lee family. Otherwise, no one will save you after you are kidnapped.¡± In order not to let them worry, Vivian told them everything she arranged. There was another moment of silence on the other end of the phone. Jenny and Tamsin looked at each other and felt worried to Vivian. ¡°Silly child, I knew you arranged this. If you can not handle, you cane back. It¡¯s dangerous to be alone in Houston.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not dangerous. I forgot to tell you, Madame Cheal¡­¡± As she spoke, she nced at Morris and then said, ¡°It¡¯s Morris¡¯ grandmother. She acknowledges me as her nominal granddaughter. With their protection, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± There were some things that Vivian didn¡¯t want to say, but if she didn¡¯t tell them, she was afraid that they would worry about her at home. She remembered the revenge of the Lee family one by one. Even if she left Houston now, she was still not able to escape these trouble. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Feeling that her adoptive mother was relieved, Vivian Mond felt rxed. She chatted with her for a while before hanging up. After hanging up the phone, she held the phone, hung up her head, and sighed. Fortunately, her adoptive parents did not pay much attention to entertainment gossip. Otherwise, when they saw the news of Morris¡¯ engagement with Yoona Lee, they would ask her to guard against Morris. Chapter 70 Grandma, I Lie to You But now she had to stay in Houston. She could only make them feel at ease with the identity of Madame Cheal. Otherwise, Vivian wouldn¡¯t say so much. She handed the phone to Morris,¡±Thank you.¡± She put away her cheeky smile at that time, and felt worried. Seeing that Vivian leaned weakly against the seat and tilted her head to look out of the window with a dejected look, Morris¡¯ heart ached. ¡°Although you are Yoona¡¯s fiance, I am not afraid you tell them what I say just now.¡± Vivian Mond was indeed not afraid. Moreover, even if she stood in front of Phu Yen Lee and his wife, she would say that. She looked at the scene outside the window and sighed with emotion. ¡°I don¡¯t hear anything.¡± Morris also leaned against the car seat, closing his eyes and pretending not to know anything. His reaction was beyond Vivian¡¯s expectations. She couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Morris, ¡°You¡¯re Yoona¡¯s fiance. It doesn¡¯t matter if you say it.¡± ¡°Is this the reason why you promise to be my grandmother¡¯s granddaughter?¡± Morris slowly opened his eyes and he looked unfathomable. Vivian nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± She dared to take the responsibility and admitted it directly, ¡°You can also tell grandma and I don¡¯t care.¡± There were some things that she should hide to Morris, but she knew very well that Morris must investigate the previous kidnapping. Otherwise, it was impossible for him to know that she was on that ship. Since he knew about it, she did not need to cover up. ¡°The matter between you and the Lee family has nothing to do with grandma recognizing you as her nominal granddaughter.¡± He said. Vivian didn¡¯t say anything. She thought that Morris was filial to Madame Cheal. He was afraid that telling the truth would hurt Madame Cheal¡¯s heart. This was the reason why he did not tell Madame Cheal the truth. ¡°What about you? You are Yoona¡¯s fiance.¡± Vivian stared at Morris and questioned him directly. Morris slowly opened his long and narrow eyes and nced at Vivian. His thin lips parted slightly, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t go too far, I can turn a blind eye to it.¡± His words were very straightforward. What Morris meant was that as long as Vivian didn¡¯t go too far and affect the reputation of the Cheal family, he could just sit by and watch. Vivian didn¡¯t understand Morris¡¯ ideas, but she knew that he did not lie to her. Perhaps it was because Madame Cheal liked her too much, so Morris could only tolerate her. If one day Madame Cheal was gone, he might be her enemy with the Lee family. But those were all things in the future. The only thing Vivian could do now was to build a good rtionship with Madame Cheal to ensure that Morris would not hurt her. However, Vivian had never expected that Morris would actually like Yoona Lee so much. Even though she knew the despicable behavior of the Lee family, he still ignored it because he loved Yoona Lee deeply. Love could really make people have nothing to worry about. Vivian suddenly felt that her revenge was filled with difficulties. Especially now, Morris knew her revenge! The car drove slowly all the way. Vivian saw a shopping mall and said to Morris, ¡°Can you lend me some money first? I want to buy something for Madame Cheal.¡± Morris did not say anything. He took out a bank card from his wallet and handed it to Vivian,¡±There¡¯s no password. Take it.¡± ¡°Oh.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Vivian didn¡¯t think much about it. She asked Trent Stone to stop the car and got out of the car to the supermarket. Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Trent Stone looked at Morris through the rearview mirror,¡±Boss, Miss Mond and the Lee family¡­¡± ¡°Keep this in your heart.¡± Before Trent Stone finished speaking, Morris warned him. He noticed that his boss didn¡¯t look well, so he stopped talking. He didn¡¯t understand the boss¡¯s current position. After a while, Vivian came out of the supermarket with some things. Trent Stone got out of the car and put the things in the trunk before they got in the car. After closing the door, Vivian returned the bank card to Morris. At the same time, she also gave him a note for consumption, ¡°I use five hundred and thirty-five dors. I¡¯ll pay you backter.¡± ¡°No need. Take it.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vivian was puzzled. The man¡¯s cold eyes curled,¡±I don¡¯t want my Morris¡¯ younger sister to beughed at by others when she goes out. It brings shame to the Cheal family.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Vivian was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect to have such a benefit as Morris¡¯ younger sister. Suddenly, a question came to her mind. She pursed her lips and held the bank card. After hesitating for a while, she asked, ¡°If one day I fight with Yoona Lee, who will you help?¡± Vivian did not know why she suddenly asked such a brainless question. As Vivian¡¯s voice fell, Morris¡¯ handsome face tilted slightly, ¡°Who do you think I¡¯ll help?¡± ¡°I¡­ ha¡­¡± She suddenly sneered, ¡°I use this card first. After I get my ID card, I¡¯ll make up a bank card. I¡¯ll pay you back.¡± Vivian cleverly changed the topic. Because a few seconds ago, she suddenly realized that she asked some brainless questions, which just ask for humiliation. Because Morris loved Yoona Lee deeply, he turned a blind eye to the fact that the Lee family was suspected of murdering her. There was nothing else to ask. She turned her head to look out of the window and did not say anything else. Morris¡¯ dark and unclear gaze had been fixed on Vivian, making no one could guess what he was thinking. An hourter, the car arrived at the Cheal¡¯s Mansion. Vivian got out of the car. Trent Stone went to take her things. Vivian entered the Cheal¡¯s Mansion with Morris. ¡°Mr. Cheal is back. Hi, Miss Yoona, aren¡¯t you at the door? Why are you with Mr. Cheal?¡± As soon as Morris entered the Cheal¡¯s Mansion, the housekeeper greeted him with a slight nod. When the housekeeper saw Vivian, he felt surprised. Vivian smiled and did not reply. They passed through the front hall and went to the backyard. In the living room, as soon as they put down their things, Madame Cheal¡¯s voice came from behind them, ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t this Vivian?¡± Looking at her back, Madame Cheal immediately recognized Vivian. Hearing this, Vivian turned around and called out, ¡°Grandma?¡± She turned around and saw that there was someone beside Madame Cheal¡­ Yoona Lee She was dressed in a long silver dress with a waist, and her every move was gentle and reserved, as if she were a nobledy. She did not show any of her despicable side. ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Vivian didn¡¯t disguise herself, and she was using her true face to show off. Madame Cheal felt a little surprised. ¡°Grandma, she is Vivian, Yoona¡¯s younger sister.¡± Morris exined. Madame Cheal frowned. She looked at Vivian and then at Yoona Lee standing next to her. She walked up to Vivian in disbelief. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry. I lied to you before. For various reasons, I don¡¯t want to show my face, so I¡¯ve been using fake face to meet you.¡± Vivian exined. ¡°That¡¯s not right. You didn¡¯t have any cosmetics in the Cheal¡¯s Mansion for the past few days. How did you make up?¡± Madame Cheal looked at Vivian up and down, she felt very shocked. ¡°I use a special cosmetics that almost never drop off after applying it.¡± Chapter 71 Breaking Morris’ Legs She shrugged and bowed deeply in front of Madame Cheal,¡±Grandma, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± ¡°Hahaha. Take it easy¡± Madame Cheal¡¯s reaction waspletely beyond Vivian¡¯s expectations. Madame Cheal was so happy that grabbed Vivian¡¯s hand and circled around her, ¡°Oh, two days ago, I saw the news saying that you¡¯re the daughter of the Lee family. I don¡¯t believe it. If I don¡¯t see the news before, I¡¯m afraid I will be scared.¡± ¡°Grandma, aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Vivian thought that showing her true face would make Madame Cheal unhappy, but she didn¡¯t expect that Madame Cheal didn¡¯t felt angry at all. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so happy. Why am I angry?¡± Madame Cheal held Vivian¡¯s hand affectionately,¡±You look exactly like Yoona, but there¡¯s a mole on your nose. Your eyes are bigger and more beautiful than Yoona¡¯s. You¡¯re so pretty, but it¡¯s not good to pretend to be ugly.¡± Madame Cheal seemed to say endlessly with Vivian, so they directly ignored Yoona Lee. Yoona felt angry, but she did not dare to expose herself. ¡°Vivian, where have you been recently? Do you know that Mommy and I have been looking for you for a long time?¡± Yoona Lee stepped forward and hugged Vivian tightly, ¡°I wonder why I feel so close with you when I first meet you. You are my younger sister. Do you know that you are my sister and want not to go back the Lee family with me, so you deliberately pretend to be ugly?¡± Yoona cried sadly. It made people feel sorry for her. Vivian stood there in a daze. She was held in Yoona¡¯s arms and her body was extremely stiff. She felt as if she fall into a shit pit and felt ufortable everywhere. But in terms of acting skills, Vivian thought she was not inferior to Yoona Lee. Vivian pushed Yoona Lee away. She didn¡¯t want to y with her, so she just said coldly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to go back to the Lee family.¡± Vivian found a reason for herself. Although Vivian really wanted to expose the tricks of the Lee family, she knew that Madame Cheal suffered a cerebral hemorrhage before and couldn¡¯t be stimted, so she didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth. She would be killed by Morris, if Madam Cheal had something wrong. At the same time, without the protection of Madam Cheal, she would be in a difficult situation. Yoona¡¯s eyes were red, and her face and chin were trembling,¡±Why? Do you know that Mommy has been thinking about you for so many years? In the days you disappeared, Mommy has been looking for you all the time.¡± ¡°No reason, I just don¡¯t like it. Is this reason enough?¡± Vivian retorted mercilessly with a cold face. Were they in a hurry to find her? They were in a hurry to find her and then kill her as soon as possible. ¡°Oh right. Yoona, now you find Vivian, but she has grown up with her adoptive parents for so many years, so she has feelings for them. Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry.¡± Madame Cheal pulled Yoona Lee away and said to her, ¡°Now we find Vivian, and you go back to talk to your parents. I also have something to talk to Vivian.¡± Madame Cheal wanted to drive Yoona away. With red eyes, Yoona Lee raised her hand to wipe her tears, walked to Morris, and said softly, ¡°Morris, thank you for finding my sister for me.¡± The more she thanked him, the more jealous she felt. Damn bitch, wasn¡¯t it good for her to die outside? She can stille back alive! ¡°Vivian is my grandma¡¯s nominal granddaughter. It¡¯s my duty to find her.¡± Morris replied indifferently. His words were very official and even a little cold. ¡°Where does Morris find Vivian?¡± Yoona asked again. Morris nced at Vivian and replied to Yoona Lee,¡±She just went to the countryside to calm down for a while. There¡¯s no need to worry. Since she is found, why don¡¯t you hurry back and tell your parents?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I ask Trent Stone to send you back and pick up your parents. Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight.¡± Madame Cheal was immersed in joy. Yoona Lee clenched her fists and her nails slipped into her palms. Seeing that Madame Cheal liked Vivian so much, she was extremely jealous. However, she could only pretend to be obedient and nod,¡±Okay, grandma, I go back first. Vivian, you stay here with grandma. I go first.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t care about Yoona Lee at all. Instead, she was concerned about Madame Cheal, ¡°When does grandma leave the hospital? How do you feel?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good, but although the blood in my brain is absorbed, the doctor still asks me to have a good rest.¡± They chatted while Morris turned around and walked to the side to make a phone call. In therge living room, only Yoona Lee looked very redundant. She red fiercely at Vivian, turned around and left with anger. In the living room, Madame Cheal held Vivian¡¯s hand. They sat on the sofa. Madame Cheal held Vivian¡¯s face with her hands and looked carefully as if she couldn¡¯t see enough. ¡°You look really good after removing your makeup. Although you are simr to Yoona, you are more beautiful. Ah, it¡¯s pleasing, hahaha.¡± Madame Cheal patted Vivian¡¯s hand with happiness. Vivian asked with some embarrassment, ¡°Grandma, aren¡¯t you angry with me?¡± ¡°Why am I angry? I just feel that Morris is blind. If Morris did not care about your appearance and married you before, it would be better.¡± Madame Cheal red at Morris, who just finished his phone call and walked over. Then, she said to Vivian,¡±Don¡¯t worry. Houston is so big and there are still many good men. After I announce to the public that you are my granddaughter, I will help you find one.¡± Since Madame Cheal met Vivian for the first time, she truly liked Vivian. In particr, she saved her again, making Madam Cheal like her even more. Madam Cheal¡¯s biggest regret was that Morris couldn¡¯t marry Vivian, but now that Morris and Yoona Lee were already engaged, it wasn¡¯t good for her to say anything else.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. As Madame Cheal¡¯s voice fell, Morris¡¯ face turned cold and he said coldly,¡±Even if she is your nominal granddaughter, she is still a country bumpkin. No one in Houston likes her.¡± Morris felt angry when he heard that his grandmother was going to introduce someone to Vivian. Suddenly, Morris felt that Vivian¡¯s exquisite and beautiful face was very tiresome. Her previous dark and ugly appearance was more suitable to her. ¡°Shut up. From now on, you are Vivian¡¯s brother. If you dare to bully her again, I will break your leg!¡± Madame Cheal chided him angrily and then pointed at Morris,¡±Send me the photos and information of those rich and handsome but reliable men whom you know, and I pick someone for Vivian personally.¡± Chapter 72 Grandma Will Protect You! Madame Cheal¡¯s words made Morris¡¯ face turn even gloomier. But thinking that the doctor repeatedly warned him not to get Madame Cheal angry when Madame Cheal was discharged from the hospital, Morris could only nod perfunctorily,¡±I know.¡± Vivian was extremely happy to see Morris being scolded.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She restrained the smile on her face and said to Madame Cheal, ¡°Grandma, Morris is right. My identity is indeed not worthy.¡± ¡°You know yourself well.¡± Morris echoed. However, just as his voice fell, with a bang sound, Madame Cheal directly smashed the cup in front of Morris¡¯ feet, ¡°I ask you to shut up. Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± In the face of Morris, Madame Cheal¡¯s face was ashen. However, when she turned to look at Vivian, she showed up a kind smile on her face,¡±Silly girl, what are you talking about? Why do you think you don¡¯t deserve it? You are well-behaved and kind, and you are beautiful. Even more, you graduate from college. A girl must be confident. Believe grandma. I say you are good, and you are the best.¡± Vivian was touched by Madame Cheal¡¯s kindness. She nced at Morris, who had a cold expression on his face. He sat stiffly on the sofa, looking as if he could do nothing to Madame Cheal. She had never seen he was so embarrassed before. Vivian felt a little amused. At the same time, she could also feel Morris¡¯ filial piety towards Madame Cheal. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re so nice.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t want to disappoint Madame Cheal, so she didn¡¯t reject her offer directly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Madame Cheal smiled kindly. Suddenly, Madame Cheal¡¯s face became serious. She approached Vivian and whispered,¡±Why do you hate Yoona so much? Do you really not want to go back to the Lee family?¡± Vivian was unwilling to answer these two consecutive questions. However, Madame Cheal could sense Vivian¡¯s attitude. She said to her,¡±Girl, I don¡¯t ask you to go back to the Lee family, but I want to tell you that if you don¡¯t want to go back to the Lee family¡­¡± After a pause, Madame Cheal patted her chest,¡±No one can force you, and grandmother will protect you.¡± At that moment, Madame Cheal¡¯s words touched Vivian¡¯s heartstrings. She was so touched that her eyes turned red,¡±Grandma, you¡¯re so nice¡­¡± Because she knew Madame Cheal, Morris came to save her in the fire. Morris came to save her when she was kidnapped to cruise. Now Madame Cheal still wanted to be her solid backing to resist the pressure from the Lee family. A stranger, even if they only met several times, could treat her so well after getting along with each other for a while. Vivian really didn¡¯t expect that. ¡°Oh, why are you crying?¡± Seeing Vivian¡¯s tears welling up in her eyes, Madame Cheal was extremely anxious. She red at Morris and said, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Hand over the tissue on the table to me!¡± Morris looked at Madame Cheal and then at Vivian. A hint of displeasure shed across his eyes. This damned woman really knew how to y tricks. He picked up the tissue box and handed it to Madame Cheal. Madame Cheal quickly took out a few tissues and handed them to Vivian,¡±Alright, alright, stop crying. With grandmother around, no one can bully you. Although the Lee family is the Cheal¡¯s rtives, I won¡¯t let them do whatever they want.¡± ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t want to go back to the Lee family. Can you really help me?¡± Vivian sniffed and wiped her tears with a tissue. Since she came to Houston, Madame Cheal and Issac helped her the most. They were the hope of Vivian¡¯s dark life in Houston, illuminating her life and preventing her from falling into a desperate situation. Madame Cheal was so kind to her that Vivian thought of her deceased grandmother. Vivian¡¯s grandmother also loved Vivian so much. She wished she could give Vivian the best things in the world. And Vivian¡¯s grandfather also regarded Vivian as a treasure in his palm. ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious. But you have to tell me why you don¡¯t want to go back to the Lee family.¡± Madame Cheal guessed that Vivian Mond was unwilling to return to the Lee family. After all, she deliberately pretended to be ugly and disliked Yoona Lee. When the Lee family publicly announced to the media that they would bring Vivian back to the Lee family, Vivian escaped. However, Madame Cheal was curious why she did this. Vivian Mond clenched the tissue, pursed her lips, and tilted her head to look at Morris Cheal thoughtfully. ¡°Why do you look at him? If you have anything to say, just tell me. Grandma definitely believe you!¡± A decisive attitude. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Why does grandma lie to you?¡± ¡°They¡­¡± Vivian Mond hesitated. She wanted to say all kinds of crimes of the Lee family, but now she had no evidence. If she did not say, the Lee family would use all kinds of means to force her to return. It would be easier for them to deal with her. After thinking for a while, she only said one thing. ¡°the Lee family knew about my existence a long time ago, but at that time, they asked me to go back to the Lee family because¡­ they wanted me to donate my bone marrow to Raine Lee. Now they asked me to go back, probably because thest time the media exposed that the Lee family had a daughter outside, they did so under the pressure of public opinion.¡± Although Vivian did not have any evidence to use the Lee family of their crimes, thest time she had exposed to the media that the Lee family asked her to donate her bone marrow. Vivian Mond¡¯s words made sense. ¡°What?¡± Madame Cheal sat up straight with great anger, ¡°Is the news being reportedst time true? Yoona Lee is also Raine Lee¡¯s sister, why she doesn¡¯t do that?¡± ¡°Their bone marrows don¡¯t match each other.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Madame Cheal nodded and suddenly came to her senses. Then, she nced at Morris Cheal, ¡°Look at the good woman you find!¡± Morris Cheal, ¡°¡­¡± Who was grandmother¡¯s the closest grandchild? ¡°Raine Lee has leukemia, and he can¡¯t recover in a short time. I¡¯m afraid that the Lee family want you to go back because they need your marrow.¡± Madame Cheal thought for a moment and sighed deeply. She shook her head again. Vivian Mond wasn¡¯t sure about the Lee family¡¯s idea, but as long as Madame Cheal knew that she didn¡¯t want to return to the Lee family, then¡­ Her goal was achieved. ¡°What a poor child.¡± Madame Cheal couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Vivian Mond. She patted the back of her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re now a member of the Cheal. Don¡¯t be afraid, Grandma can protect you.¡± ¡°Thank you, grandma.¡± Vivian Mond was very grateful. After a short silence, Madame Cheal stood up and said to Morris Cheal, ¡°Come in with me, kid.¡± She smiled kindly at Vivian Mond. ¡°Vivian, stay here for a while.¡± ¡°Okay, grandma.¡± Vivian Mond nodded in agreement. Madame Cheal got up and left. Morris Cheal nced coldly at Vivian Mond before following Madame Cheal to the wing room next door. The Cheal¡¯s Mansion was a hundred-year-old house. It was an ancient building passed down from generation to generation. It was antique, with carved beams and painted pirs, pavilions, and waterside pavilions. It was very unique. Chapter 73 Be Opposite In particr, many things in the Cheal¡¯s Mansion had been kept their original style. There was a strong ancient atmosphere in it, as if you traveled to ancient times. On the right wall of the big living room was a door leading to the wing room next door. Morris Cheal followed his grandma into the wing room and closed the door. Madame Cheal stood in front of Morris Cheal and looked up at him, ¡°Listen, what kind of woman you find?¡± ¡°Grandma, what do you want to say?¡± ¡°What do I want to say? From Vivian¡¯s word, I think the Lee family is not a good thing.¡± ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t you understand that Vivian Mond makes use of you?¡± For this, Morris Cheal was very sensitive and even made him very unhappy. ¡°I¡¯m her grandmother. How can I be used? What¡¯s more, it is I that ask her!¡± Madame Cheal retorted. ¡°She knew clearly that grandma has cerebral hemorrhage, and can not be stimted, but she still tell you so much. She is not simple-minded.¡± Morris stood straightly, and his handsome face was covered with frost. ¡°Bullshit!¡± Madame Cheal couldn¡¯t help but swear, ¡°When do you think telling the truth is tactful? I don¡¯t care about others. But you remember you must handle Yoona Lee, or I don¡¯t agree her marry in The Cheal.¡± Madame Cheal didn¡¯t ask Morris Cheal to cancel the engagement directly. On the one hand, she considered that Morris ¡°loves¡± Yoona Lee. On the other hand, she was worried that breaking off the engagement with the Lee family would affect the reputation of the Cheal. After all, the Cheal was a prestigious big family, and any disturbance would directly affect thepany¡¯s interests and development. Morris Cheal also cared about these things, but he cared more about Yoona Lee saving his life. It was rumored that Morris Cheal was cold and merciless, but in fact he was a loyal man and knew to repay kindness! ¡°Well, you go out first. I make a phone call.¡± Madame Cheal waved her hand and sat down on the sofa in the wing room. Morris Cheal walked out of the wing room and closed the door. He strode to the living room, nced coldly at Vivian Mond, who was sitting on the sofa, and grabbed her wrist, ¡°Come out with me.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Vivian Mond was shocked by his sudden action. But everything was expected. Morris Cheal pulled Vivian Mond out of the reception room and went to the pavilion in the small garden behind. He pressed her against the pir with his hand and grabbed her cor with one hand. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you achieve your goal?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The man¡¯s handsome face was cold. With just one look, he wanted to devour her. It was very scary. Vivian Mond remained calm as she looked at him with a smile, ¡°Morris, why are you so angry all of a sudden? She¡¯s my grandmother. Isn¡¯t it reasonable for me to tell her something?¡± She blinked her clear eyes with a faint smile, making Morris feel very dazzling. Vivian Mond admitted that she said those words to Madame Cheal with a purpose. But that didn¡¯t mean she contact with Madame Cheal and saved Madame Cheal on purpose! Morris Cheal¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed slightly. He raised his hand to pinch her chin and leaned over to approach her, ¡°Are you provoking me?¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Vivian Mond snorted, and the smile on her face suddenly disappeared. ¡°Challenge you?¡± She picked up her beautiful eyebrows and met Morris Cheal¡¯s cold gaze, ¡°You bring me back from abroad. You can find me, and I think you must know, why I am kidnapped. You know clearly who set firesst time. Morris Cheal, you pretended to be unknown, and do not tell the truth to grandma.¡± She poked at Morris Cheal¡¯s chest and asked, ¡°You like Yoona Lee, so you hide all the truth from grandma. Don¡¯t you think your goal is the strongest?¡± ¡°You ¡®love¡¯ Yoona Lee deeply while you make love with me. Does Yoona Lee know this?¡± ¡°Also, why do you live on the top floor of the Shades Club? Is it really because the Shades Club is close to Eonothem Group? No! It¡¯s all because there are all kinds of women in the Shades Club for you to choose, as if you have raised a harem!¡± ¡°Morris Cheal, Don¡¯t say that you are so noble? Does grandma really know what you are like?¡± Vivian Mond spoke out all the words in her heart. She was also very angry. ¡°You keep saying that my purpose is very strong? Now I suspect that you want me to give birth in The Cheal and deliberately get engaged to Yoona Lee in a hurry to let me know about this, so that you can force me to have abortion! Do you already know my identity at that time?¡± ¡°Otherwise, I am such an ugly woman. With your status as the president of the Eonothem Group, you will be blind to sleep with me again and again!¡± Vivian Mond had never thought about this before. But at this moment, Vivian Mond suddenly felt that Morris Cheal was definitely a suspect. She suspected that Morris Cheal knew she was Lee Yoona Lee¡¯s sister at first, so he made love with her. That was why he was engaged to Yoona Lee in a hurry and announced it publicly. Vivian Mond knew very well that Morris Cheal didn¡¯t want her to give birth at all. He even sent her directly to the operating table! She thought maybe it was because of Madame Cheal¡¯s threat, the child was kept after she got on the operating table. In the end, Morris Cheal had no choice but to get engaged to Yoona Lee and hand over the child to Yoona Lee to raise, so as to force her to have a miscarriage. Everything under her reasoning waspletely reasonable. Morris Cheal stood in a daze. He didn¡¯t even have words to refute Vivian Mond. On Vivian¡¯s face, he clearly saw her anger and hatred. She¡­ Hated him? ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak? Are you feeling guilty?¡± Vivian Mond¡¯s red lips curled into a slight smile as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so aloof. Don¡¯t think that I should be grateful to you just because you saved me. If grandma don¡¯t like me, will you save me? You just treat me as a ything to make grandma happy.¡± ¡°Morris Cheal, oh, no, from now on, I should call you ¡®brother¡¯ at all times!¡± She put her hands on his shoulders and tilted her head to smile at Morris Cheal, ¡°Brother, we¡¯re just taking what we need, so we should y our roles well, right?¡± Vivian Mond truly liked Madame Cheal. She was a grateful person. She would remember Madame Cheal kindness to her in her heart. Hearing her words, Morris Cheal¡¯s face turned livid, and he couldn¡¯t help clenching his fists. Morris Cheal¡¯s heart was inexplicably blocked, making him feel a little breathless and even a little painful. Was this the reaction of extreme anger? Morris Cheal clearly felt his anger, but he did not know that under the cover of anger, he felt more pain. His sincerity turned into all kinds of schemes and even misunderstandings. Morris Cheal smiled coldly and said, ¡°Very good.¡± He pinched her chin, raised her head slightly, and said word by word, ¡°Since you know where you are, you should y a good role as a nominal granddaughter.¡± Chapter 74 A Large-scale Face Slapping ¡°Brother, you should call me sister.¡± Vivian¡¯s exquisite and beautiful face showed a faint smile. Morris Cheal looked at her for a moment, ¡°Do you deserve it?¡± ¡°Whether I deserve it or not, I am now a grandmother¡¯s granddaughter and your sister. What¡¯s the difference between you and me? Am I right, brother?¡± Their eyes met. They seemed to be talking andughing, but in fact, they were secretlypeting. No one was willing to show weakness. Morris Cheal was a man who could not tolerate sand, especially for Madame Cheal. She was the person he valued the most, so when Vivian Mond took advantage of Madame Cheal, his attitude towards Vivian Mond changed drastically. ¡°There is no difference between life and death, because¡­¡± Morris Cheal paused, stroked her chin with his fingers, and said word by word, ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of a moment.¡± ¡°Yeah, Brother, I¡¯m really scared to see you threaten me like this.¡± Vivian Mond frowned and pretended to be timid. Then, she suddenlyughed. She looked up at Morris Cheal and her smile gradually disappeared. She gradually turned cold, ¡°As long as grandma is still alive, you will allow me to live if you want her happy. You are really a ¡®grand filial boy¡¯!¡± Vivian Mond gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°You need to be a good fiance and a filial boy. Brother, you work so hard. I¡¯m really tired of you.¡± She brushed away Morris Cheal¡¯s hand. She poked his chest with her slender fingers, ¡°Come on!¡± After that, she smiled meaningfully and turned to leave. Morris Cheal stood for a long time, and then he tilted his body slightly and looked at Vivian Mond who was walking away. His ck brows were furrowed and he feltplicated. In her heart, he was so despicable and unscrupulous.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Morris Cheal didn¡¯t know that in his heart Vivian Mond was using Madame Cheal at all costs. That was why he suddenly changed his attitude toward her. Vivian Mond returned to the living room and sat down to chat with Madame Cheal. More than an hourter, Yorlien Green and Phu Yen Lee and Yoona Lee appeared in the Cheal¡¯s Mansion together. They arrived with things. When seeing Madame Cheal, they greeted her tteringly, ¡°How is Madame Cheal? Have you recovered?¡± ¡°I visit you with Phu Yen and brought you some nutritious products.¡± As they spoke, they handed a pile of nutritious products to the servants. Madame Cheal nced at them with a hint of displeasure in her eyes, but she still maintained her calm on her face, ¡°Juste.¡± The three of them chatted politely while Vivian Mond sat on the sofa, ncing at Phu Yen Lee and Yorlien Green. Since thest time Vivian Mond asked for two million dor, this was the second time they met. Seeing that they were begging for mercy in front of Madame Cheal like a dog, she really felt¡­ Happy ¡°Ah, this¡­ Isn¡¯t this¡­ Isn¡¯t this Vivian?¡± All of a sudden, Yorlien Green¡¯s eyes were filled with ¡°Moll¡±. He finally saw Vivian Mond sitting by the side and walked directly toward her. ¡°Yoona just told me that you were with Madame Cheal. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be true.¡± Yorlien Green tried her best to perform. Her eyes turned red. Her acting skills were definitely on par with Yoona Lee¡¯s. ¡°Vivian, where have you been? We¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time since you left Houston.¡± Phu Yen Lee also looked distressed. Yoona Lee nced at her parents, her eyes full of displeasure. At first, Yoona Lee couldn¡¯t ept that her parents wanted Vivian Mond to return to the Lee family. But now, seeing her parents acting like this in front of her, even though she knew that they were pretending to care about her, she was still deeply jealous. Yoona Lee couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, ¡°Grandma, Mom and Dad, you talk to Lee¡­ with my sister first. I go to the bathroom.¡± She nced around and did not see Morris Cheal, so she found an excuse to look for him. She really couldn¡¯t stay here for another minute. They nodded at Yoona Lee and then walked up to Vivian Mond, ¡°Vivian, you suffer a lot these years. Come, let Mom¡­ let me have a look at you carefully.¡± Yoona Lee must learn Yorlien Green¡¯s acting skills. Otherwise, at this moment, Yorlien Green¡¯s tears were like rain, and her eyes were red. Even her chin was shaking uncontrobly. It looked as if it was extremely real. ¡°Stay away from me.¡± Vivian Mond sat on the sofa, nced coldly at them, and said coldly. Her tone was arrogant and very disrespectful. At that moment, their faces sank. Because their backs were facing Madame Cheal, they could not help but reveal a fierce and ferocious expression, but they did not dare to lose their temper in the end. Yorlien Green was in a long, dark purple dress. Her long hair was coiled high and her makeup was light. She acted like a noble woman. She choked with sobs and said, ¡°Vivian, I didn¡¯t treat you well these years. It¡¯s not easy for me and Phu Yen to find you. Can youe home with us?¡± Phu Yen Lee, who was in a suit and slightly fat, said, ¡°Whether you recognize me and your mother or not, we just want topensate you.¡± ¡°You want topensate me?¡± Vivian Mond nced at them with her legs crossing. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You have lived outside these years. You¡¯ve suffered a lot.¡± They said. Vivian Mond nodded slightly, ¡°Okay, how much are you going to give me? If you want topensate me, give me some money. I only like money.¡± Vivian Mond enjoyed teasing such person. After Vivian Mond finished saying, they froze. They looked at each other and then at Madame Cheal, who was sitting beside them. They were very angry, but they didn¡¯t dare to release. ¡°Yes, Vivian is so pitiful. Look, she can¡¯t even afford a formal dress. Her brother bought her a skirt.¡± At this moment, Madame Cheal spoke in time. Madame Cheal shook her head as she spoke. She sighed earnestly, looking as if she was very concerned about Vivian Mond. Born in a noble family, Yorlien Green was very clear about these luxury brands. Vivian Mond¡¯s dress was obviously a limited edition dress. Vivian was definitely not affordable. She guessed that it should be bought by Morris Cheal. ¡°How could this be¡­¡± Yorlien Green raised his hand to wipe away his tears. Phu Yen Lee patted her back andforted her, ¡°We find our child. There will be plenty of opportunities to make up for it in the future. Don¡¯t cry.¡± As he spoke, he took out his wallet and flipped through the bank card in it. He shot a cold nce at Vivian Mond. After thinking for a while, he handed her a bank card with little bnce,¡± I know you suffer a lot these years. This card has some money. Take it first.¡± Vivian Mond nced at the bank card and asked directly, ¡°How much money in it? Chapter 75 ¡°There¡¯s¡­¡± Just as Phu Yen Lee was still thinking about how to answer, Madame Cheal said directly, ¡°It is at least three or five million dors.¡± ¡°Three or five¡­?¡± Yorlien Green was stunned and did not even shed tears for a moment. She turned around and nced at Madame Cheal. She was angry but didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Instead, she smiled apologetically and nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯re right.¡± Phu Yen Lee didn¡¯t care too much and lied directly, ¡°Yes, I think so too. There are about three million dors in it. This money is used topensate you.¡± Phu Yen Lee changed his face quickly, and wanted to strangle Vivian Mond. ¡°You¡­¡± When Vivian Mond took the card and was about to say something, Madame Cheal stood up and walked up to her, ¡°Vivian, hand the card over to grandmother. I help you check how much money it has.¡± Madame Cheal looked as if she was protecting her own child. Obviously, she didn¡¯t believe Lee family. Vivian Mond was stunned at first, and then she felt endless gratitude. Madame Cheal was really too kind to her. She must have done something good in her previous life to umte good fortune and virtue so that she could meet Madame Cheal in this life. ¡°Chen, make a phone call to check how much money is in this card.¡± Madame Cheal handed the card to a servant beside her and muttered, ¡°We must figure out the money clearly. Otherwise, it will be troublesome if we make a mistake.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Phu Yen Lee said ¡°yes¡± several times, but he still felt guilty and raised his hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead. It was toote to regret. The servant called Chen took the bank card and went aside to check the bnce. Madame Cheal sat directly next to Vivian Mond, holding her hand intimately. She asked,¡± Vivian, you are tired for a whole day. Are you hungry?¡± Madame Cheal¡¯s concern for Vivian Mond was like she was her own granddaughter. She spoiled Vivian Mond very much. Phu Yen Lee and his wife were nervous about the bank card, but when they saw the intimate scene between Madame Cheal and Vivian Mond, they looked at each other, and there was a sh of light in their eyes. It was the way that Yorlien Green stopped Phu Yen Lee killing Vivian Mond. Phu Yen Lee was ready to kill Vivian Mond, but Yorlien Green said that Madame Cheal liked Vivian Mond very much, and it was better for them to directly announce Vivian Mond¡¯s identity to the public and then take her back to the Lee family. In the future, Vivian Mond would have the identity of Madame Cheal nominal granddaughter, so they would be closer to The Cheal. In Houston, The Cheal was invincible. If they recognized Vivian Mond who would be Madame Cheal nominal granddaughter, and Yoona Lee would be Morris Cheal¡¯s fiancee, with such a double rtionship, their status in Houston would naturally soar. In the future, how much business and economy would it bring to the Lee family. It was far beyond measure! At that time, when Phu Yen Lee heard Yorlien Green¡¯s analysis, he pped his hands and agreed happily. Then, he announced to the media Vivian Mond¡¯s identity, saying that he would recognize her as his daughter and return to the Lee family to make up for it. ¡°Madame Cheal, the bank said that the bank card only has a bnce of 50, 000 dors.¡± The servant walked over, handed the bank card to Madame Cheal, and said. ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Madame Cheal took the bank card. Although she was old, her face with vicissitudes of life sank slightly. She looked very angry. She threw a bank card directly to Phu Yen Lee and said, ¡°Only 50, 000 dors is yourpensation?¡± ¡°No, no, there¡¯s a mistake. There were more than three million dors in it before. Later, I donated it to the Red Cross. I was confused.¡± Phu Yen Lee didn¡¯t expect Madame Cheal to be so disrespectful, but he also found that she cared too much about Vivian Mond. With a n in his mind, he took out a bank card and handed it directly to the servant. ¡°Come on, please check this bnce.¡± Yorlien Green didn¡¯t expect this to happen. She felt sorry for the money, but now she could only keep apologizing, ¡°Madame Cheal, don¡¯t be angry. Phu Yen is usually busy with his work. Maybe he makes a mistake.¡± Madame Cheal snorted coldly, ¡°Why are you apologizing to me? I¡¯m not the one you¡¯re sorry for!¡± She scolded them mercilessly. Vivian Mond was almost moved to tears, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re so nice to me.¡± She wrapped her arms around Madame Cheal wrist and rubbed her against,¡±I¡¯m so touched.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Vivian, I am confused. Don¡¯t be angry with me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Vivian. Your father is busy with his work and sometimes he makes a mistake. Don¡¯t argue with him.¡± The husband and wife were singing a pair of spring songs one after another. However, Vivian Mond didn¡¯t buy it at all. ¡°I only have one father in the countryside!¡± He scolded them mercilessly and rubbed their faces on the ground. Vivian Mond had fully demonstrated her power. ¡°Humph, what¡¯s wrong with you two? Vivian just came back, and you made her unhappy.¡± Madame Cheal scolded her again. At this time, the servant came over and said, ¡°Old Madam, there are three million and one hundred thousand on this card.¡± Madame Cheal took the card and looked at Vivian Mond. ¡°Vivian, I know you don¡¯t have any money, but you can¡¯t ept them.¡± After that, he directly threw the bank card on the table and then signaled to the servant. The servant immediately brought Madame Cheal¡¯s bag over. Madame Cheal took out a bank card from her bag and stuffed it into Vivian Mond¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re now the granddaughter of my Leon Moore. It¡¯s no big deal to spread it with other people¡¯s money. Here¡¯s 30 million. Take it. In the future, Grandma will give you 100, 000 yuan as your pocket money every month.¡± Although money was willful. However, Madame Cheal¡¯s actions were like rubbing Phu Yen Lee and his wife¡¯s faces on the ground. After that, she stomped hard on their faces. Vivian Mond was so moved that she didn¡¯t know what to say. However, when she nced at Phu Yen Lee and his wife¡¯s faces, she realized that they looked extremely embarrassed. At this moment, Morris Cheal and Yoona Lee walked in. Morris Cheal had already heard this and said, ¡°How can you ept Grandma¡¯s money?¡± Phu Yen Lee echoed, ¡°Yes, yes, Vivian. Although you are Madam Dowager¡¯s nominal granddaughter, you can¡¯t be too greedy.¡± ¡°Phu Yen is right. Although three million yuan is not much, we will give it to you when we return to Lee family in the future. If I give you too much at once, you will definitely think it is easy to make money. It is not good for you.¡± The couple took the opportunity to talk about it. Their attitude seemed to say, ¡°It¡¯s not that we¡¯re too stingy to give three million yuan, it¡¯s just for the sake of Vivian Mond.¡± After all, she was a bumpkin. If she saw too much money at once, it would drift away. ¡°Grandma, I know you treat me very well. But this money, I¡­¡± Just as Vivian Mond was about to reject Madame Cheal, she saw Morris Cheal walking over and asking condescendingly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you a card beforeing to the old house? It¡¯s not enough.¡± Vivian Mond frowned and took out the bank card from her pocket. ¡°Is this it?¡± Chapter 76 When Will You Get Married? There was a ck bank card with a name written on it. It looked very magnificent. When the bank card was shown, everyone was stunned and their eyes widened. They couldn¡¯t hide the surprise on their faces. Especially when Yoona Lee saw the card, she was extremely angry, and her delicate face was full of jealousy. ¡°This¡­ this is¡­ a ck gold card?¡± Phu Yen Lee took a deep breath and subconsciously nced at Yorlien Green. He was speechless for a long time. ¡°Hahaha¡­ That¡¯s more like it.¡± Madame Cheal nced at Morris Cheal and smiled happily. ¡°You¡¯re Vivian¡¯s brother. That¡¯s what you should do.¡± ¡°But¡­ Matriarch, this is a ck gold card, it can be swiped endlessly. Morris just gave the card to Vivian like that. What if she spends money randomly? After all, this card can even be swiped out by a ne.¡± Yorlien Green was pped hard in the face, but she still deliberately found a way out and analyzed Morris Cheal¡¯s ¡°good intentions¡± on purpose. Her words told them that Vivian Mond was a child from the countryside. If she saw too much money, she might spend it unscrupulously. ¡°Yes, Mommy is right. Grandma, Vivian came to Houston from the countryside and hasn¡¯t seen much of the world. Giving her too much money at once is not necessarily a good thing for her.¡± Yoona Lee echoed. Listening to them talking, Vivian Mond finally understood that the ck bank card in her hand was the legendary ck gold card that could make a ne appear. She had thought that since Morris Cheal was of noble status, this card must be a VVIP card.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No wonder when I went to the shopping mall to buy things, the waiter looked at me with surprise and enthusiasm. I see.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it doesn¡¯t matter. I, Leon Moore, only have a granddaughter. I have to spoil her.¡± Madame Cheal was very happy. She then said to Vivian Mond, ¡°If you have anything in the future, ask me or your brother for help. With our support, nobody dares to bully you again! As for the money, you can spend it as you like. Don¡¯t save money for your brother. He is rich.¡± For some reason, Vivian Mond could sense that Madame Cheal was very happy. Her turbid eyes were filled with shrewdness. No one knew what she was thinking. In short, Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t figure it out. But one thing he knew very well was that Madame Cheal¡¯s words just now were meant to be heard by Lee family. She was very happy in her heart. At this point, Lee family couple¡¯s mood could no longer be described as bad. Phu Yen Lee put away the bank card in his hand in embarrassment and did not dare to say anything about asking Vivian Mond to return to Lee family. They ate dinner together. Phu Yen Lee was deeply aware of Madame Cheal¡¯s affection for Vivian Mond. He couldn¡¯t help but ask Vivian Mond to return to Lee family, but Madame Cheal opposed it. In this case, they did not dare to mention it again. After dinner, Lee family couple left with Yoona Lee. Morris Cheal said that he would send Vivian Mond back. Vivian Mond hugged Madame Cheal tightly and thanked her by her ear. ¡°Grandma, thank you so much for today.¡± ¡°What are you thanking me for? I¡¯m your grandmother, and it¡¯s my duty to spoil you. You just need to remember toe back often to see me in the future.¡± Madame Cheal truly liked Vivian Mond. Especially after Vivian Mond had saved Madame Cheal, she loved this child even more. Of course, there were some other reasons for her appreciation for Vivian Mond saving her life. ¡°Well, grandma, go to bed early. We¡¯ll go first.¡± Vivian Mond waved at her and turned to leave. The three members of Lee family bid farewell to Madame Cheal one by one and walked out of the old house together. There was a distance between the backyard of the old house and the front yard. Walking on the cobblestone road, Phu Yen Lee said to Morris Cheal, ¡°Morris, you are engaged to Yoona, and now you are living separately. If news of this gets out, others will gossip.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re already engaged. You should live together.¡± Yorlien Green chimed in. Although Yoona Lee was engaged to Morris Cheal, it was really a headache for them not to stay together now. However, they had let down their guard against Vivian Mond. After all, she had already be Madame Cheal¡¯s nominal granddaughter. It was impossible for her to marry Morris Cheal. Yoona Lee lowered her head, pursed her lips, and said nothing. She was full of expectation. However, Morris Cheal said, ¡°This is The Cheal¡¯s rule.¡± His words left them speechless. After a while, Yorlien Green asked again, ¡°When are you going to get married?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± The two simple words poured down on Yoona Lee¡¯s head like a basin of cold water, giving her a chill. Phu Yen Lee couldn¡¯t help asking, but was stopped by Yorlien Green¡¯s gaze. Today was not a good time to ask about these things. They walked to the door, got in the cars, and left. The Lee couple got into the car. Yoona Lee looked at Morris Cheal reluctantly. She walked over, hugged him, raised her head, and looked at him with watery eyes. ¡°Morris, Yoona really wants to live with you.¡± In the face of her sudden approach, Morris Cheal only felt a strong smell of perfume rippling through his nose. Even though she was not using inferior perfume, her breath was too strong. Morris Cheal still frowned slightly. He subconsciously turned to look at Vivian Mond. When he looked over, Vivian Mond was looking at him. When their gazes met, Vivian Mond suddenly felt tightness in her heart. However, she only raised her eyebrows slightly and turned to get into the car. She didn¡¯t want to get involved in the show of love between the unmarried couple. ¡°Have you forgotten what I said?¡± Morris Cheal¡¯s body was stiff, but he still kept one hand in his trousers pocket and the other hand hanging by his side, not moving at all. His cold words were like a sharp dagger, stabbing into Yoona Lee¡¯s heart, making her heart ache. Tears welled up in her eyes. She felt so wronged. When Morris Cheal saw her pitiful appearance, especially her face that resembled Vivian Mond¡¯s, his fingertips moved slightly. He raised his hand and gently patted her back. ¡°Go back and rest early.¡± A gentle pat on her back and the pained look in her eyes just now made Yoona Lee clearly feel Morris Cheal¡¯s deep love for her. She was as happy as a child who had eaten honey dates. ¡°Well, Morris, good night.¡± After that, she tiptoed and gently kissed him on the cheek. At that moment, Morris Cheal¡¯s face involuntarily tilted slightly, but he still did not avoid a light kiss from Yoona Lee. However, when she nced aside, she saw the rearview mirror of the car. Vivian Mond¡¯s face was in the rearview mirror, and she seemed to be staring at the scene in the rearview mirror. Yoona Lee let go of Morris Cheal and got into the car in a good mood. Then the family of three left. Watching the car leave, Morris Cheal took out a limited edition handkerchief from the inner pocket of his suit, wiped the ce where Yoona Lee kissed on his cheek, and then threw the handkerchief into the trash can with disgust. Chapter 77 Vivian Mond Was Angry He stepped towards the car and opened the door to get in. Because Vivian Mond was sitting in the passenger seat, Morris Cheal immediately said, ¡°Come after us.¡± ¡°I sat well. Why did I go to the back?¡± Vivian Mond snorted proudly and didn¡¯t move. In the driver¡¯s seat, Trent Stone nced at her boss¡¯s gloomy face through the rearview mirror and immediately said, ¡°The driver¡¯s seat of this car can¡¯t be taken by anyone.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Trent Stone paused for a moment, her mind racing. Then, she made up a reason. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the chair in the passenger seat. It¡¯s been said to be repaired, but it hasn¡¯t been repaired yet.¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Vivian Mond deliberately shook her chair and didn¡¯t notice anything wrong, but Trent Stone didn¡¯t seem to be joking. She had no choice but to open the car door and get out. She got into the back seat and sat beside Morris Cheal. The car slowly started and headed for Shades Club. Along the way, the distance between Vivian Mond and Morris Cheal was very wide. She tilted her head and looked out of the window, ignoring Morris Cheal. The man was also silent. At this time, Trent Stone interrupted the silence in the car. ¡°Miss Mond, there¡¯s a mobile phone behind the seat. Your bank card and phone card have beenpleted. I¡¯ll get it back this afternoon.¡± Because the ID card had already been issued on the day of Vivian Mond¡¯s fire, it had beenpleted today. On the way back, Trent Stone also bought Vivian Mond a mobile phone and a mobile card. ¡°Ah? So fast. Thank you.¡± Vivian Mond was a little happy. ¡°Miss Mond, you don¡¯t have to thank me. It¡¯s all Boss¡¯s idea. If you want to thank him, thank him.¡± Trent Stone said with a smile. Vivian Mond immediately stopped talking. She lowered her head and opened the phone box. It was the most popr big screen, 5G mobile phone. The style was novel and the price was about 7, 00 dors. She put the phone card on it and turned it on.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Throughout the whole process, she did not say a word to Morris Cheal. The man sat upright and nced at Vivian Mond out of the corner of his eye. Seeing that she didn¡¯t speak, his face darkened. When the phone was turned on, it kept buzzing and vibrating. Numerous messages popped up on the phone screen. Vivian Mond clicked on a message. It was from Issac. ¡°Where are you now?¡± She clicked on another message from Issac. ¡°Damn it, why didn¡¯t you contact me when you encountered something?¡± [Answer the phone, answer the phone.] [I¡¯ve rescued your parents. They¡¯re safe and sound.] [A missed call to remind you: The number is 170 million and the operator is on September 27th in September 7739 of theing year¡­] [John Chad and the private detective were bribed by Lee family, and all the evidence was destroyed by Lee family.] [Where the fuck are you now?] [¡°Vivian, I¡¯m sorry, but I really have no choice. Lee family threatened me with my family. I¡¯m sorry.¡±] ¡­ After a while, he received more than 30 messages on his phone, including Issac, John Chad, mobile, and Morris Cheal. Without thinking, Vivian Mond called Issac as soon as possible. Beep- The phone rang a few times, and the other party finally answered the phone. ¡°Vivian Mond? Is it really you? Where are you now?¡± Issac¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone, and he asked excitedly. Even though she put down her phone, Vivian Mond could still clearly feel Issac¡¯s concern for her. She felt warm in her heart and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m back. I¡¯m safe and sound now. You don¡¯t have to worry about me too much. Issac, thank you.¡± Issac had helped her a lot during this period of time. She sincerely thanked him. Sitting next to her, Morris Cheal¡¯s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot. This damned woman, Issac thanked her without doing anything. He saved her, why didn¡¯t she thank him sincerely? He felt extremely unfair. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Is it¡­ Morris Cheal who saved you?¡± When Issac mentioned Morris Cheal, there was disappointment in his words. However, Vivian Mond didn¡¯t notice it and nodded. ¡°Yes, we came back yesterday. What about you? Where are you now?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m still looking for you near Bidell Port. It turns out that you¡¯ve already gone back. I¡¯ll go back right now. I should be in Houston tomorrow.¡± After that, Issac was silent for a while and then said to Vivian Mond, ¡°Little Vivian, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re safe and sound.¡± In the ten days since she disappeared, Issac had been searching for Vivian Mond all over the world. However, no matter how strong he was, he was not as powerful as Morris Cheal. Therefore, he was even a step toote to save Vivian Mond. In addition to guilt, Issac reflected on himself and felt that he was not strong enough. ¡°Thank you, Issac. Come back quickly. I¡¯ll treat you to barbecue skewers.¡± When she heard that Issac was still at Bidell Port, she could not help but feel sour in her heart. In such arge city, only Issac and Madame Cheal treated her so well that she had no way to repay them. ¡°Okay, wait for me.¡± Issac replied. They chatted for a while before hanging up. After hanging up the phone, Vivian Mond held her phone and leaned against the car seat dejectedly. She rubbed the phone screen with her fingers, lowered her head, and pondered. Then, she sighed deeply. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you worried about him?¡± Morris Cheal, who was sitting next to her, noticed that Vivian Mond had contacted Issac. She seemed to be worried about Issac, and the man felt a little unhappy. Vivian Mond tilted her head slightly and ncedzily at Morris Cheal. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± It was her own business whether she cared about anyone or not. ¡°You forgot your identity so quickly?¡± He reminded her in a deep voice. Vivian Mond knew that Morris Cheal wanted to say that he was her sworn brother now and that Madame Cheal had instructed him to take good care of her. ¡°Is yournguage taught by a PE teacher? Is your understanding so poor? Grandma just asked you to take care of me, but she didn¡¯t let anyone take any care of me.¡± She snorted and muttered, ¡°What¡¯s more, this is my private affair.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your private affairs, but since you¡¯re grandma¡¯s granddaughter, you should know what to do and what not to do. Don¡¯t embarrass The Cheal.¡± The man leaned against the car and closed his eyes to sleep. ¡°You¡­¡± Vivian Mond was furious. She pursed her lips and retorted, ¡°I¡¯m just making friends with Issac, which makes The Cheal lose face?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t help swearing. The man with his eyes closed slowly opened them. He tilted his eyes and looked at her angrily. It was as if he had felt that she was angry because he had stopped Vivian Mond from dating Issac. ¡°Issac is notorious. You¡¯d better stay away from him.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Vivian Mond leaned to the side and faced Morris Cheal. Her beautiful and moving face was filled with anger. ¡°The Cheal is very powerful. Just because I¡¯m friends with Issac, it¡¯s embarrassing for The Cheal. Then, The Cheal has business dealings with Issac. What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t bepared.¡± Chapter 78 Getting Drunk ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable.¡± Vivian Mond rolled her eyes at him. She felt that Morris Cheal was simply a bastard. He was unreasonable. Compared to a primitive person, he who seemed to have evolved his limbs and his brain was still at the early stage of the primordial. Generally speaking, an idiot! She didn¡¯t want to continue arguing with Morris Cheal, so she leaned against the window, closed her eyes, and stopped talking. The carriage fell into silence. It was not until they arrived at the underground garage of Shades Club that they got off the car together and entered the elevator one after the other. After Trent Stone handed the key to Morris Cheal, she drove home. She could not get involved in this pair of enemies. In the elevator, there was not much space, but Vivian Mond leaned against the corner, trying to distance herself from Morris Cheal as much as possible. Her words and actions were full of disgust for him. ¡°Why are you standing so far away?¡± The man, who stood straight, nced at the little woman. He frowned slightly, and his handsome face was full of displeasure. ¡°Those who are close to you will be close to you, while Those who are mentally challenged are brainless. ¡± She raised her eyebrows and replied casually. As soon as his voice fell, Morris Cheal¡¯s face instantly darkened. He stretched out his long arms and pulled Vivian Mond over. He held her in his arms and said, ¡°Say it again?¡± Vivian Mond struggled in his arms, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t break free from his grip, as if she was made of steel. She couldn¡¯t break free, so she didn¡¯t bother to resist. He raised his head and red at her. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, those who are close to you will be close to you, while those who are close to you will be dark.¡± ¡°The second half?¡± ¡°Those who are mentally challenged are brainless.¡± ¡°Do you want to die, huh?¡± The man pinched her cheek hard. Her skin was so smooth that it could break, but it was also full of sticity. When he pinched her, her cheek instantly looked like a small bun, which was a little cute. ¡°It¡¯s clear that you¡¯re sitting in the opposite seat. It¡¯s my fault? Besides, did I name it?¡± Vivian Mond¡¯s beautiful willow-shaped eyebrows were twisted into a mess. She reached out and patted the back of Morris Cheal¡¯s hand. ¡°Let go of me, don¡¯t you know that men and women are not allowed to be close?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already slept. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote to tell me this now?¡± Morris Cheal¡¯s sharp lips curved into an arc. There was a hint of ridicule in them. Even his eyes were instantly filled with a clear ¡® Desire¡¯. His expression made Vivian Mond¡¯s back turn cold. She couldn¡¯t help swallowing. ¡°Morris Cheal, I¡¯m warning you, if you dare touch me again, I won¡¯t forgive you for the rest of my life!¡± This sentence was absolutely serious. Morris Cheal stared at her for a moment and snorted coldly, ¡°Your face is no different from Yoona Lee¡¯s. Where did you get the confidence to think that I would touch you?¡± The implication was that it was better to touch Yoona Lee than you. Vivian Mond¡¯s hanging heart finally settled down. A bell tinkled. When they reached the bottom floor, the elevator door opened. He let go of her, and Vivian immediately turned around and walked out of the elevator into the living room. Standing in the living room, she said to Morris , ¡°You sleep in the master bedroom, I sleep in the guest room, and don¡¯t interfere in the affairs of the well.¡± Just now, Morris had truly sensed fear on Vivian¡¯s face. She looked like a frightened little Elk, causing others to feel pity for her. ¡°Yes.¡± He answered, turned around, went to the master bedroom, and closed the door. Seeing him go in, Vivian walked to the sofa wearily and sat down. She turned on the TV and watched the TV. Since Old Madame Cheal recognized her as her nominal granddaughter, Morris had never touched her again. Perhaps it was because they were nominal siblings, so Morris knew what to do. Coupled with Old Madame Cheal¡¯s repeated warnings, he should not have dared to touch her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Thinking of this, Vivian was relieved. Sitting on the stage was boring. Vivian went to the stage to get a bottle of red wine and a goblet. She walked to the sofa, drinking red wine and chasing the drama, feeling veryfortable. Time ticked by, from eight o¡¯clock to twelve o¡¯clock. Aftering out of the master bedroom, Morris went straight to the study and never came out again. She watched TV for a while and felt bored, so she went to the second bedroom. Just as she was about to take a shower, she suddenly remembered that there was no clothes to wear. But when she pulled open the wardrobe in the secondary bedroom, there was a row of early autumn clothes inside. She looked at the pendant, which was exactly the size of her clothes. Was it prepared for her? Vivian didn¡¯t think much about it. She went to the bathroom to take a shower and theny on the bed in her pajamas, ying with her phone. She tossed and turned until it was two o¡¯clock. So, she got up againte at night, wanting to borrow Morris¡¯ study to check something with herputer. But when she dragged her slippers to the study and pushed the door open, she found that Morris was still working. ¡°You¡­ It¡¯s already two o¡¯clock. Why haven¡¯t you slept yet?¡± Vivian was a little surprised. Could it be that the legendary overbearing CEO had woken up earlier than a chicken and slept earlier than a dog? Morris, who was sitting in front of theputer, was having a video conference, and at the other end of the video sat several good business partners. ¡°Wow, Cheal, your wife is in a hurry.¡± ¡°Hahaha, it seems that we have dyed Cheal¡¯s spring night.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hide your beauty in the golden house. Let¡¯s have a look.¡± ¡­ Several brothers in the video teased him unkindly. Morris¡¯ face darkened and he hung up the video call. He looked at the time on the lower right corner of theputer. It was already 1:30 in the morning. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping yet?¡± Vivian shrugged. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep, so I just want to y with theputer.¡± After browsing Meta on her mobile phone, she found that there was nothing good to watch in TV series. As soon as she turned on the TV, she saw the young man without acting skills talking about love with women. It was really boring. ¡°It¡¯s toote. I can y tomorrow.¡± ¡°Humph, stingy.¡± Vivian thought that he didn¡¯t agree, so she snorted, turned around, and walked out of the study angrily, lying on the sofa to watch a drama Series. Not long after, Morris walked out of the study and saw that Vivian was in high spirits as she watched variety shows. She was not sleepy at all. He said, ¡°Since you can¡¯t sleep, drink with me.¡± Drinking some wine was good for sleeping. Although Vivian had drunk and vomited at that time, she had already cleaned up. The breathing system in the apartment was very good, and she had not smelled the wine for a long time. ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian agreed happily. So he got up, ran to the bar counter barefoot, took a bottle of red wine and two goblets, and walked over. ¡°I just want to drink some wine.¡± She said with a smile. Morris stood by the sofa and looked at Vivian, who was dressed in ck shoulder-length pajamas. Her shoulder-length short hair draped over her shoulders, revealing her exquisite corbone and slender neck. Her bare feet were running around on the white floor. She looked simple and cute, just like a little sister next door. The man couldn¡¯t helpughing and looked at her without blinking. ¡°What are you waiting for? Come and drink.¡± Vivian waved at him, opened the red wine, and poured it directly into the ss. Although these red wine were old and needed to wake up, in order to make her sleep early, Morris did not remind her about the wine. Chapter 79 Buy Him breakfast Sitting next to him, the man picked up a ss of red wine and sat there to drink. Time ticked by. The two of them were sipping red wine leisurely. Vivian looked at the variety show and seemed to beughing very softly. From time to time, she wouldugh out loud. When she was in a good mood, she would even pat Morris on the shoulder. ¡°Look at them. Haha, they¡¯re so funny. That person is too stupid.¡± ¡°Ouch, I can¡¯t stand it anymore. That¡¯s great. Iughed so hard that my stomach hurt.¡± ¡°Ice cubes have to be kept warm. When wrapped in cotton, the ice cubes will be hot. Oh my god, doesn¡¯t he have anymon sense at all? That¡¯s great, it¡¯s so cute. ¡± In such arge apartment, only Morris was quiet. It was so quiet that no one could feel the smell of fireworks. However, just because of Vivian¡¯s appearance, Morris felt an unprecedented feeling. It was like home. With the sound ofughter, he didn¡¯t feel as quiet and cold as usual. He looked at Vivian, who was smiling like a child. She seemed to have put down her guard against him. Happiness seemed to be contagious and made him happy both physically and mentally. After an unknown period of time, Vivian finally fell asleep and fell asleep on the sofa. She looked like an ignorant little girl sleeping on the sofa, very cute. Morris held his wine ss and drained it in one gulp. He put down his goblet and walked over. He raised his hand, wanting to gently brush her cheek. However, when he recalled how she had been wary of him in the elevator back then, he only picked her up and sent her to the second bedroom. He leaned over and gently ced her on the soft bed. However, before he could straighten up, Vivian wrapped her arms around his neck, preventing him from moving. Morris furrowed his brows and moved his body out ofmon sense. In the end, Vivian hugged him tightly and muttered, ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m so tired. Don¡¯t move.¡± In this way, he could not bear to push her away andy beside her. At that moment, the soft bed sank slightly. Vivian felt that she had someone to rely on. She thought that it was a big bear at home, so she directly pressed her legs on it. She rubbed her cheeks against Morris¡¯ chest and found afortable position before falling asleep. She slept well, but it was hard for Morris. There was a soft fragrance in his body, and his breath was filled with the fragrance of shampoo, as well as the unique body fragrance of the little girl. It stirred his heartstrings, like a cruel torture, torturing him. Finally, he couldn¡¯t help but push Vivian away, wanting to leave. As a result, when he moved, Vivian hugged him tightly. She couldn¡¯t help but hold his legs tighter. Vivian was used to being alone, so she liked to put a paparazzo on the bed. When she was sleeping, she held the paparazzo in her arms and rested her legs on it. It was the mostfortable. Therefore, she had already regarded Morris as a fluffy duke in her sleep. The ¡®Burning me¡¯ Morris looked at Vivian and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°What a charming girl.¡± After all, Morris could not bear this kind of torture. He had no choice but to push her away mercilessly and leave her bedroom awkwardly. Because he was worried that if he stayed for a while longer, he would really want her badly. Vivian had a good night¡¯s sleep and woke up at seven o¡¯clock the next day. She yawned and stretched her limbs on the bed. She opened her eyes and looked around, only to find that she was in the bedroom. She was stunned at first, and then immediately touched her body to make sure that everything was fine and that there was no sign of being vited by that bastard Morris. Her hanging heart finally fell. ¡°It seems that this jerk is very afraid of grandma.¡± She couldn¡¯t helpughing and was finally relieved of Morris. After getting up, she washed up and went to the living room, only to find no one there. She thought that Morris was sleeping and didn¡¯t disturb him, so she rummaged through the boxes and cupboards to find food in the kitchen and refrigerator, but there was nothing. She changed her clothes and went downstairs to eat something. When she was about to leave, she thought of Morris again, so she brought her some hot and dry noodles and soy milk. Back in the apartment, he walked to Morris¡¯ room and knocked on the door. ¡°Hello, get up.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. She knocked on the door and found no one paying attention to her. Vivian pushed the door open and saw that there was no one inside. She scratched her head. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Suddenly, a voice came from behind her, which startled her for no reason. She turned around and red at Morris. ¡°You want to die? Don¡¯t you know that people are scary? Are you scared to death?¡± She patted her chest in shock. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t worry about ghosts knocking on the door.¡± The man was dressed in a ck shirt and trousers. His short hair made him look shiny. His cor was slightly open, and his face, which was as handsome as a god¡¯s, had a faint smile on it. His right hand unbuttoned the buttons of his left sleeve and rolled it to his elbow. It was obviously a very casual move, but all of it was done by Morris, which added a little more dignity and arrogance. The proportion of his height was excellent. He was like an overbearing president who came out of Two-dimensional cartoon. His every word and every action had a transcendent temperament. Even though Vivian didn¡¯t like Morris and even hated this bastard man, she still couldn¡¯t stop herself from being mesmerized by him for a moment. ¡°He¡¯s so big, and he can¡¯t walk at all. Did he float here? Hey.¡± She snorted and pointed to the restaurant. ¡°I just went down for breakfast and brought you breakfast.¡± After that, she walked toward the study. ¡°Can I y yourputer? Can I download the game?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Morris responded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll download the game.¡± Perhaps it was because of the failure of the series of ns that Vivian had lost her initial passion. On the contrary, she was a little depressed. She was not even as active as she was at work. She walked into the study and turned on Morris¡¯puter to download the game. As for Morris, he walked to the dining room and looked at the box of noodles on the table. The noodles filled with sauce were all dried up and there was also a cup of stuff that was simr to a disposable cup. Morris frowned when he saw the crooked stic cup with bear-like pictures printed on it. He took out the straw in the stic bag, opened the seal, and took a sip. He thought it was a ss of impure milk, but it turned out to be something like soy milk, but more like sugar water. He frowned and stared at the thing in his hand, lost in thought. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Because it would take a long time to download therge-scale game, Vivian had time toe out. As a result, she saw Morris staring nkly at a cup of soy milk. ¡°What is this?¡± Morris asked. ¡°It¡¯s soy milk. Two dors a cup.¡± ¡°Are you sure this is not sugar water?¡± Not to mention its inferior quality, it only smelled like a little soybean, but more like sugar water. ¡°What? The price of soy milk has risen year after year. It¡¯s not as pure as before.¡± She felt very helpless. Morris nodded seriously and began to eat noodles again. However, he picked up a pair of dry noodles and took a bite. It was difficult for him to swallow it. ¡°Do you usually eat such unsavoury food?¡± ¡°Puff¡­¡± Chapter 80 The bumpkin Morris Cheal Vivian couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Morris, you haven¡¯t eaten hot and dry noodles since you were a child, have you? This is something to eat with. If you don¡¯t mix it, it won¡¯t taste good.¡± The little woman was in a very good mood. Suddenly, she felt that Morris¡¯ behavior was particrly funny. She signed all of her smiles today. ¡°I don¡¯t eat this.¡± He said. His eyes were very sincere and he didn¡¯t lie at all. Vivian pursed her lips and shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re really otherworldly.¡± She walked over, reached out and took the chopsticks from Morris¡¯ hand. She helped him mix the noodles. After the sauce was evenly mixed, she handed the chopsticks to him and said, ¡°Try it again.¡± Morris took the chopsticks and nced at Vivian before taking a bite of the hot and dry noodles. It was like the first bite.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The second bite was not bad. The third one¡­ ¡°It tastes good.¡± As he spoke, he began to eat hot and dry noodles. However, he acted elegantly, chewed slowly, and swallowed slowly. He ate a piece of hot and dry noodles in a western restaurant, which was very pleasing to the eye. Vivian sat opposite him, staring at him as he ate his noodles. As for Morris, he ate his noodles and nced at Vivian. For some reason, a strange feeling welled up in his heart, as if he was married. His wife had carefully prepared breakfast for him and watched him eat. Warm, harmonious, and beautiful. This feeling disappeared in an instant, but Morris actually felt a little greedy. After a while, he finished eating. Vivian mmed a piece of paper in front of Morris. ¡°Come, pay the bill.¡± On a piece of paper was written: Hot and dry noodles cost 8 dors; Two dors of handmade soy milk; Running errands fee is 90 dors; 100 dors in total. Although arge portion of hot noodles wasn¡¯t that expensive, Vivian was still a ¡®sinister businessman¡¯. ¡°Boss, I know you don¡¯t have cash. The small store can pay for it. Come on¡­¡± She handed a pen to Morris. ¡°Sign a name.¡± ¡°Where do you think it¡¯s so expensive to run errands?¡± The man took the A4 paper and asked back. ¡°That¡¯s not the same. I¡¯m your younger sister, your grandmother¡¯s nominal granddaughter. Can¡¯t my value soar overnight? It might have been cheaper in the past, but now I¡¯m from the Cheal family. If I don¡¯t have enough money to run errands, won¡¯t I lose face for the Cheal family?¡± She said in a serious and clear voice. Morris was speechless. But somehow, a faint smile appeared on his handsome face, and he signed his name on A4 paper with a pen. Vivian took the paper and said, ¡°Thank you, boss. Come on, I¡¯ll clean up the table for you for free.¡± She got up and put away the disposable lunch box, threw it into the trash can, and then wiped the table clean. She was very attentive, but did not notice the slyness in Morris¡¯ eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to thepany. You stay here by yourself. Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Oh, okay, then you can go.¡± Vivian nodded. She hoped that Morris would note back every day. Without saying anything, he packed up his things and left. When they reached the second floor of the negative building, Trent Stone was already waiting for him in the car. After Morris got in the car, the car slowly started and headed for the Eonothem Group. On the way, Trent nced at his boss and saw that he seemed to be in a very good mood. In the night apartment, Vivian yed games all morning. At half past eleven at noon, his phone rang. She picked up the phone and saw that it was Issac. After answering the phone, his voice came from the other end. ¡°Little Vivian, where are you? I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Vivian wanted to say that she was in Morris¡¯ apartment, but she felt that she would be misunderstood. She said, ¡°Where are you at my friend¡¯s house? I¡¯ll treat you to lunch at noon.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s meet at Savour Chamber.¡± ¡°Well¡­ Okay, okay.¡± Vivian hesitated for a moment because she knew that the food in the Savour Chamber was very expensive, but Issac had helped her a lot. It was just a meal. No matter how much she cared about it, she still had to buy it, so she could only agree. She put down her phone and was about to turn off the game when her phone rang again. She picked up her phone and saw that it was Morris. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m ying a game.¡± Just now, she was killed by a shot from a ce. Now, she was resurrected and was ready to end the battle quickly. ¡°Where are you going to have lunch at noon?¡± Morris asked. ¡°Grandma asked you to take care of me, but you don¡¯t have to worry about this. I¡¯m starving. By the way, I¡¯ve been busy these two days. I didn¡¯t ask you where Yara Sain is.¡± After returning that day, she had been so busy that she had forgotten Yara Sain. ¡°Yara Sain left after returning to Houston.¡± ¡°Oh, got it. I¡¯ll hang up if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± ¡°You¡­ Beep¡­¡± Morris Cheal, ¡°¡­¡± He clutched his phone tightly, and his face darkened. This damned woman. Ring- Just then, Morris¡¯ cell phone rang. It was Yoona Lee¡¯s call. He took it. ¡°Brother Morris, have you eaten yet?¡± Yoona Lee¡¯s gentle voice came from the other end of the phone. Although she looked exactly the same as Vivian, her voice was different. Yoona Lee¡¯s voice was very gentle, but Vivian¡¯s voice was sweeter and pleasant. Their voices werepletely different. ¡°No.¡± His words were as precious as gold. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat either. Do you want to join me, Brother Morris?¡± ¡­ Five minutester, Vivian finished the battle. She packed her things and left the apartment immediately, walking out of the Shades Club. She took a taxi to the Savour Chamber. After waiting for a while at the entrance of the Savor Chamber, she finally saw Issac. In just half a month, when she saw Issac again, she found that Issac was much thinner and darker. However, his skin color was darker, which made him more mature. ¡°Long time no see.¡± Vivian walked up to him and greeted him. Seeing Vivian standing in front of him safe and sound, Issac stepped forward and gave her a big hug. ¡°Little Vivian! Where did you go? Do you know how worried I¡¯ve been these days?¡± Before that, after the death of Issac¡¯s mother, he didn¡¯t really feel worried about anyone. But after knowing Vivian for so long, he found that he slowly fell in love with Vivian, who was honest and straightforward. And when she disappeared, it was undoubtedly a torture for Issac. He hugged her tightly and said with great strength, ¡°As long as you¡¯re fine, as long as you¡¯re fine.¡± ¡°Hey, Issac, let go of me. I¡¯m going to choke to death.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t expect Issac to be so excited. She felt warm in her heart, but also moved. Hearing her shout, Issac immediately let go of her, and his handsome face was full of smiles. ¡°I¡¯m so happy. Are you all right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t die for the time being.¡± She waved her hand and teased, ¡°If you use more force, I¡¯ll go to line up with Mrs. Mond to get the number.¡± Seeing that she was joking, Issac felt relieved. After all, it was best to see her safe and sound. Chapter 81 No One Thinks You’re Dumb if You Are Silent He stood in front of her and looked at her delicate face, what a beautiful girl she was! He couldn¡¯t help but be stunned for a while. ¡°Well, this is the real you.¡± The word ¡®Iparably beautiful¡¯ was not enough to describe a girl like Vivian. She erased the spots and foundation on her face, showing her original appearance which was so beautiful that made Issac¡¯s heart beat faster. He was deeply fascinated by her. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have to pretend to be ugly anymore.¡± Vivian smiled. Issac nodded slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be ugly. You look good now. Girls should be more delicate and beautiful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, aha.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to have a big meal and build up your health.¡± As he spoke, Issac grabbed her hand and walked into the Savour Chamber. Although the Savour Chamber was just a chain store, it is not cheap. It was a membership system. An ordinary people couldn¡¯t make a reservation even if he came in. They went up to the second floor and sat down near the window. Issac ordered five or six dishes with the menu. Vivian nced at the price and couldn¡¯t help grabbing the bank card in her pocket. She thought, ¡°Oh my god, a piece of emerald cabbage soup costs 252 dors?¡± Isn¡¯t it made of cabbage? Which fool would cost 252 dors to eat a dish of cabbage soup? However, it was the cheapest dish here. For example, pork joint and mushroom pigeon soup, the starting price of these kinds of dishes was more than 600 dors. As they ordered the dishes, the waiter printed the menu and ced it on the table. Vivian nced at the menu and saw it was written that three thousand five hundred and sixty dors for six dishes. ¡°Vivian, do you know who kidnapped you?¡± After ordering the dishes, Issac asked. She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s just an ident. It¡¯s over. Thank you so much for what you do to my parents.¡± Vivian only felt that she owed Issac too much and that she would never be able to repay him. ¡°You are wee, we shouldn¡¯t be too formal.¡± Issac replied. He didn¡¯t like Vivian being polite to him, which made him feel alienated. Then they talked about what had happened in the past few days. Vivian also briefly told them about the situation of the Lee family. Issac was very angry, but he also med himself. He felt that he had not handled many things well.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Ah, Vivian? What a coincidence! Why are you here?¡± Just as Vivian and Issac were chatting, a voice suddenly sounded from the side. The two of them looked over and saw Morris and Yoona standing by the side. Yoona was holding his hand. The two of them were a perfect match, but somehow a little dazzling. When Vivian looked over, she identally contacted Morris¡¯ eyes. His gaze was meaningful, and the expression on his face was filled with the feeling of ¡®catching traitors¡¯. It was as if Vivian had done something shady behind his back. ¡°Vivian, Morris and I have alsoe over to eat. Since we have met, why don¡¯t we¡­e together?¡± Yoona tilted her head and looked at Morris who was beside her. She had a n in her mind, and then she asked Issac, ¡°Mr. Shaw, shall we?¡± She made her own decision and did not ask for Morris¡¯ opinion at all. ¡°You¡­¡± Just as Vivian was about to say something, she heard Issac say, ¡°No problem, but we will not pay for this meal.¡± ¡°Vivian is my younger sister and she is like a sister to Morris, and you, you¡¯ve helped her a lot, so it¡¯s our pleasure to pay it.¡± Every word she said implied something vaguely. After that, she looked at Morris. ¡°Morris, do you have any objections?¡± Morris¡¯ expression was calm. ¡°Surely I don¡¯t.¡± After that, he sat next to Issac. Yoona sat next to Vivian and ordered the waiter to add two dishes and two pairs of tableware. As a result, the four of them sat together. Yoona, who usually looked gentle and reserved, was very active now. ¡°Mr. Shaw,st time at my engagement party, you had made some misunderstanding with your father because of Vivian. How is it now?¡± She deliberately managed to say the wrong thing. ¡°Will there be an overnight feud between father and son? Miss Lee, you should use your brain before you talk.¡± Issac nced at Yoona coldly and spoke very rudely. Yoona was a little embarrassed after being scolded. She pursed her lips and immediately looked pitiful. ¡°I¡­ I just feel that you like Vivian. I¡¯m just worried that your father can¡¯t ept her.¡± Vivian and Yoona sat together. They were twin sisters who looked almost the same, with the same fair-skin and delicate face. However, Vivian had short ck hair that reached her neck and wore a white shirt, light blue jeans and canvas shoes which was a very simple and casual match. She was as cute as a girl next-door type. While Yoona had waist-length, maroon-colored curly hair and dressed in an one shoulder strapless waist skirt. Her ne and earrings were thetest high-grade luxury goods at the moment. And she put on her nails in pale mauve. She was all a gentledy-like demeanor. Issac looked at the two sisters opposite him, while Morris did the same thing. They found thatpared with Yoona, Vivian had a mole on her nose, adding a bit of sexiness. Her eyes were bigger and more enchanting than Yoona¡¯s, and her lips were better-shaped. As a result, she was more stunning than Yoona. In particr, there was a light red birthmark as big as a thumb behind Vivian¡¯s ear, but Yoona did not. ¡°I choose my lover. It is not my father¡¯s business.¡± Issac picked up the tea on the table, took a sip, and said slowly. ¡°But my business.¡± Morris, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly said. For a moment, the atmosphere suddenly became tense and dignified, filled with the smell of gunpowder and war. Vivian¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. She had no interesting in Issac at all. That day at the engagement party, what she did was all because Issac had protected her. Why was there such a misunderstanding now? When Morris finished speaking, Issac¡¯s expression instantly turned a little awkward. ¡°What right do you have to interfere in our rtionship?¡± Issac knew too well what Morris had done to Vivian before, and he hated Morris even more. He was very resistant to his words. Seeing that something was wrong, Vivian was instantly annoyed. She mmed the table and said, ¡°Are you here for dinner or for a quarrel?¡± She scolded in a loud voice, which shocked all the customers around. Dozens of eyes were fixed on her till she feeling very embarrassed. She smiled awkwardly at those people and whispered, ¡°Sorry to disturb you.¡± After that, she red at Yoona again. ¡°No one will regard you as mute if you don¡¯t speak.¡± She was so angry that she scolded the three of them and sessfully made them silent in an instant. Issac was afraid that Vivian would be angry, so he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Morris nced at Vivian. When he saw that she was angry, he did not say anything else. Yoona¡¯s heart was filled with endless jealousy and resentment, but she did not dare to say another word. Chapter 82 I won’t Let You Have a Good Time! The atmosphere became more and more awkward, fortunately, the waiter began to serve the dishes. After serving all dishes and pouring red wine, the waiter left. Vivian couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to them. She picked up the red wine and took a big gulp. After that, she picked up her chopsticks and was about to pick up the dishes. At the moment Issac had already picked up a piece of pork joint and ced it in her bowl. ¡°You¡¯ve lost too much weight. Eat more meat, it benefits you.¡± Gentle and thoughtful, like a good man. ¡°Thank you.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t put on airs. She picked up a piece of pork joint from Issac and ate it. She chewed the braised pork which was so fine and smooth that almost melted in her mouth. So delicious and fragrant. It was a little expensive, but it was really delicious. She instantly felt better. ¡°Issac, the pork joint is really delicious. Have a try.¡± Vivian was just anxious to share the delicacy of the pork joint with Issac, so she picked up arge piece of meat for Issac with her chopsticks. ¡°Have a try.¡± After that, she looked at Issac expectantly, waiting for his evaluation. It was obvious that the foodie wanted to share delicious food with her friends, but Issac was stunned for it. Then he smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, let me have a try.¡± Hepletely broke down Vivian¡¯s actions and mistakenly thought that she liked him. And this scene fell into Morris¡¯ eyes. A cold light shed in his eyes. He picked up the red wine and drank it up. Issac chewed the pork joint, savored it carefully, and nodded. ¡°Yes, it does taste good. Have more.¡± He was about to pick up other dishes for Vivian when she said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± She picked up a piece of pork and ate happily. To a foodie, this kind of delicious meat suited her very much. Hearing that they said it tasted good, Yoona put a piece of meat in Morris¡¯ bowl and said, ¡°Morris, have a taste of this.¡± Unexpectedly, the next moment, Morris took the meat out of the bowl and ced it on the te. ¡°High fat, greasy.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. After that, he picked up a piece of vegetables and began to eat. Morris was not vegetarian, but for some reason, he had no interesting in the pork joint now! His action made Yoona feel a little embarrassed. She pursed her lips, lowered her head, and slowly chewed the rice. Although Morris had not showed respect for her just now, it was obvious that she had achieved her goal. The reason why she came over to have dinner with Issac and Vivian was to witness their ¡°love¡± and let Morris know that Vivian¡¯s heart belonged to somebody else. ¡°You don¡¯t want to eat? That¡¯s great.¡± Vivian stood up, picked up the pork joint and was about to put it in front of her and Issac. ¡°Issac, they don¡¯t want to eat this. Let¡¯s eat it.¡± However, as soon as she took the te, Morris shot her a sharp look. ¡°I don¡¯t eat, but Yoona do.¡± He pressed his chopsticks on the edge of the te and looked at Vivian with a threat expression. The corner of Vivian¡¯s mouth curled. She nced at Yoona and immediately said, ¡°Yoona is a fairy. If she eats this kind of greasy thing, she will be fat and ugly. It¡¯s better for her not eating it.¡± She thought that it was such a waste to give it to such a bitch. This was the reason why Vivian had been extremely reluctant to let them sit down and eat together. However, because this meal was very expensive, if they ate together, she would not need to spend money. In order to save money, she had to endure the disgust and allow them to sit down and eat together. ¡°Vivian, I¡­ I will eat.¡± Yoona said gently and shyly. Her voice was adorable. Seeing her pretentious look, Vivian almost threw up. She had been used to Yoona¡¯s ugly appearance in front of her, but now she looked like a nobledy, which really disgusted her. Suddenly, Vivian felt pity for Morris. If one day, after they got married and Morris saw Yoona¡¯s true features, would he¡­ Well, well. What a pity. No, it was clearly¡­ It should be a great satisfaction to her! ¡°Are you sure?¡± She asked. ¡°Yes, I like it very much.¡± Yoona said. ¡°All right.¡± Vivian put down the te, picked up the public chopsticks, and gave Yoona a superrge piece of pork. She wished she could put half of the pork joint into her te. ¡°Eat it, don¡¯t waste it. The country supports the action of ¡°clear your te¡±. ¡°Hope it will choke you to death!¡± She thought. ¡°Yes. What Vivian said makes sense. After all, the Lee family is a well-known benevolent enterprise who knows how to make money and how to save money from wasting them.¡± Issac said sarcastically. Looking at therge piece of pork joint in the te, Yoona took on a little ghastly expression. She looked up at Morris with grievances. Unexpectedly, Morris said, ¡°Eat more if you like.¡± Yoona, ¡°¡­¡± Seeing how embarrassed she was, Vivian instantly felt much better. They ate quietly. Vivian liked the delicious food of the Savour Chamber so much that she ate three bowls of rice and didn¡¯t put down her chopsticks until she couldn¡¯t eat anymore. ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± After She finished three bowls of rice that Yoona finished half of the pork joint and got up to go to the bathroom. ¡°Enjoy yourself. I want to go to the bathroom too.¡± Vivian had drunk a lot of red wine and eaten a lot of rice, which made her feel ufortable. After the two of them left, Morris held his goblet and took a sip of red wine slowly. Then said, ¡°Stay away from her, from now on.¡± Of course, he was talking to Issac. ¡°These words should be given to yourself.¡± Issac leaned to one side and stared at Morris. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done before!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡± He snorted and looked at Issac with contempt. With a chuckle, he held the goblet and drank all in one gulp. His elegant posture was noble. Every photo that captured him was beautiful as aputer wallpaper. He was so handsome that everyone would be jealous of him, even the God. Issac clenched her fists. ¡°Morris, if you dare to touch her again, I will be at odds with you.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± He chuckled and said nothing. At the same time, in the bathroom. When Vivian walked out of thevatory stall, she heard a vomiting sounding from another. ¡°Ugh, retching¡­ retching¡­¡± It was Yoona vomiting. Vivian leaned against the side and waited calmly for a while. Then she saw Yoona had done and walked out. ¡°Well. It¡¯s a waste to throw up after eating.¡± Looking at Yoona¡¯s red eyes because of vomiting, she couldn¡¯t help smiling and felt ironic. Yoona clenched her fists in anger. Since Morris was not around, there was no need for her to pretend. ¡°Vivian Mond, don¡¯t be too proud.¡± ¡°Go back and tell Phu Yen Lee and Yorlien Green that as long as I, Vivian Mond, live for one day, I won¡¯t let them off easily!¡± Chapter 83 Yoona Lee Didn’t Dare to Fight Back She walked up to Yoona, suddenly raised one hand and grabbed her neck, then pressed her against the wall. She said solemnly, ¡°Also, if you dare to touch one finger of my parents again, I will drag you down to the hell together!¡± Over the past few days, Vivian had not fallen out with Yorlien and Phu Yen in front of the Cheal family for various reasons. However, it did not mean that she could get along well with her enemies. ¡°Well¡­ Ahem¡­¡± Vivian¡¯s sudden action scared Yoona. She felt the pain on her neck, and even her breathing was a little uneven. ¡°Let go¡­ let go of me¡­¡± She struggled and resisted, but found that her strength was not enough to fight against Vivian. Yoona was suddenly frightened. She realized that she had underestimated Vivian¡¯s strength. ¡°Let go of you? I¡¯ll off course. But¡­¡± She gently patted Yoona¡¯s cheek with the other hand and warned her, ¡°You must bring it to them! Oh, by the way, I am now the granddaughter of grandma Cheal. If you dare to do anything out of line again, I promise that you will never marry into the Cheal family. ¡± After saying that, Vivian immediately withdrew her hand. Yoona instantly felt a stream of air rushing in her throat. She took a deep breath and covered her neck with her hands. She was angry and aggrieved, but she was no match for Vivian. Leaning weakly against the wall, she red at Vivian with red eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be too proud. I won¡¯t let you off easily.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s¡­ wait and see!¡± Vivian snorted and turned to leave. The smile on her face disappeared in an instant, reced by an iparably cold expression. She was indeed no match for the Lee family, but she was definitely not someone who was willing to admit defeat! If she failed once, she would wait for the next opportunity. As long as she was alive, she would not let the Lee family have a good time. When she returned to the dining table, Vivian saw that Morris was silent. She sat down and chatted with Issac,pletely ignoring him. However, she did not notice the man¡¯s gloomy face. Yoona came back and pretended to be fine, sitting opposite Morris without saying anything. After dinner, Morris paid the bill. Vivian and Issac said goodbye to them and then left. Outside the restaurant, Issac drove his car and stopped in front of Vivian. Then, he ran down from the driver¡¯s seat and opened the door for her. Vivian couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Oh, Issac, you¡¯re such a gentleman.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She joked as she got into the car. Issac closed the car door and turned back to look at Morris, raising his eyebrows, as if he was showing off. Then he also got into the car and drove away. Yoona found that Morris was watching the car leave. She was so jealous that she almost went crazy, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. ¡°Morris, let¡¯s go too.¡± In the afternoon, Vivian and Issac went to thepany. After knowing thepany¡¯s process well, it was already six o¡¯clock in the afternoon. After dinner, they left the restaurant. Issac wanted to send Vivian home. However, Vivian stopped a taxi and waved to Issac. ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. See you at thepany tomorrow. You¡¯ve been working hard recently. Go back and rest early.¡± ¡°Okay, bye-bye.¡± Issac waved at her. Vivian closed the car door and left. Half an hourter, the taxi stopped at the Shades Club. Vivian took the special elevator to the top floor and entered Morris¡¯ apartment. But when the door of the apartment was pushed open, it was dark inside, and nothing could be seen. She raised her hand to turn on the light, but before her hand could touch the switch, someone pulled her into his arms, pressed her back against the wall, leaned over and kissed her. ¡°God¡­ who are you?¡± She shouted, but because her mouth was blocked by the man, she could only utter a few words. The man¡¯s kiss was crazy and hot. While she was talking, he pried open her lips and teeth, sucked her tongue, and tasted the sweetness of it. With the strong smell of alcohol and the familiar smell, Vivian immediately knew that it was Morris. She pushed Morris away and roared, ¡°Morris Cheal, are you crazy?!¡± The man was pushed away and stumbled a few steps. With a bang, he was startled. Vivian immediately turned on the light and saw Morris lying on the ground. She was stunned. What was going on? She walked up and looked at the man who was motionless and kicked him. ¡°Hey, Morris, wake up! Wake up!¡± She shouted, but there was still no response. Vivian squatted in front of him and patted him gently on the cheek. ¡°Are you alright? Wake up.¡± However, the man not only did not wake up, but also fall asleep. Vivian pursed her lips. ¡°What the hell? Is he drunk?¡± She said helplessly, ¡°Why drink so much?¡± Vivian bent down to help Morris up. She tried her best to support him on her shoulder, helped him to the master bedroom, and put him on the bed. However, because Morris was too heavy, she was dragged onto the bed when he fell. Vivian heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°God, you are so heavy. I¡¯m tired.¡± Lying on the bed, she heaved another long sigh. Then, she got up and took off Morris¡¯ shoes and threw him onto the bed and then left him alone. Before leaving, she muttered, ¡°Being so bad at drinking, why still drink so much?! Idiot!¡± She thought that this bastard must be drunk and regarded her as Yoona. After all, with Madame Cheal¡¯s warning, Morris didn¡¯t dare to touch her now. After leaving the master bedroom, Vivian went back to the second bedroom to wash up. She changed her clothes andy down to y on her phone, but she was not sleepy at all. In the end, she had to go to the study to yputer games. A few hourster, Morris, who was lying on the bed, woke up. He went into the bathroom to take a shower, put on his ck silk pajamas, sat in the bedroom for a while, and then went to the study. When he opened the study door, he saw Vivian constantly poking at the mouse and shouting, ¡°Are you a fucking idiot? Feed them from thousands of miles away? Do you know how to y? Hurry up and destroy the tower.¡± Vivian was ying the game with all her might, but because the desk was ced in the center of the study, she could see the entrance of the study with just a nce. Only then did she realize that Morris had walked in. She immediately took off her headphones, looked at Morris and asked, ¡°You¡¯re finally awake?¡± She still yed games while asking. Morris looked up at the clock hanging in the study and asked in a severe voice, ¡°Why are you still awake?¡± It was already two o¡¯clock in the morning, and she was still ying games. ¡°Destroy the tower! Hurry up! Light it! Yes! We won!¡± After winning the game, she looked at the results and then closed the page. She stood up and said, ¡°My game is over. Are you¡­ going to work in the study now?¡± The man nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Vivian logged out of the game and gave him the ce. ¡°Go ahead with your work. Hey, you were so drunk just now that you woke up so soon?¡± Morris pinched the space between his eyebrows and said: ¡°My head hurts.¡± Chapter 84 Morris Likes Me! ¡°It¡¯s like drinking too much. You can¡¯t drink well, so drink less in the future.¡± Because she lived in Morris¡¯ house, Vivian¡¯s attitude towards him had improved. Morris nodded slightly. ¡°Ok.¡± He walked to the desk, sat down, and asked, ¡°Did I do anything after I was drunk?¡± ¡°Anything?¡± Vivian thought for a moment and remembered that he had forced a kiss on her when she entered the room. She deliberately asked, ¡°Have you forgotten who helped you into the room?¡± Morris raised his hand to touch his nose and seriously thought about it. He said, ¡°I barely remember¡­ It was Yoona. ¡°Well¡­¡± Vivian replied with a ¡°well¡±, drawl the ending. Then, she nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s all right.¡± It seemed that he really had thought of her as Yoona at that time. In that case, it meant that he was reliable. Vivian decided to stay as long as she could because she could save a lot of money and ensure that she could sleep well every night. After all, in the future, the Lee Family would spare no effort to make her suffer. As long as she didn¡¯t die, her adoptive parents would be safe and sound. She was very sure that with her current status as Madame Cheal¡¯s nominal granddaughter, they would not dare to hurt her adoptive parents. But if she died, her adoptive parents wouldn¡¯t be safe. It was precisely because of this that Vivian wanted to live a good life to make the Lee Family regret! She closed the door of the study and returned to the bedroom. After ying with her phone for a while, it was already four o¡¯clock in the morning before she fell asleep. It was the next day.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. At seven o¡¯clock, Vivian woke up on time. After washing up, she walked out of the bedroom and smelt a delicious fragrance. Her stomach made a sound. Seeing Morris in the dining room, she stretched herself and walked to the dining room. ¡°What are you eating? Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± There was only a sandwich and a ss of milk on the table for breakfast. Vivian was stunned and asked Morris who was sitting beside her, ¡°Why don¡¯t I have one?¡± Morris ate alone. ¡°Yours is in the kitchen.¡± Morris picked up the sandwich and ate it elegantly. Vivian walked into the kitchen suspiciously and saw that there was a bowl of meat porridge and two eggs. She took out the food and sat opposite Morris. She asked, ¡°Which restaurant did you order it? Do they deliver breakfast so early?¡± She always thought that only a small shop would open in the morning. But what she ate was obviously not something from a small shop. After all, Morris didn¡¯t want to buy something at a low price. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, you can put it down.¡± Morris shot her a sharp nce, his eyes filled with displeasure. Vivian, on the other hand, understood what he meant was that he wanted her to keep quiet. ¡°Sure, of course, I want to eat. I won¡¯t say anymore.¡± Then she began to eat. However, as she ate, Vivian still couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing. This meat porridge is really delicious. Do you want to try it?¡± She scooped up a spoonful of porridge and handed it directly to Morris. ¡°This is the best I¡¯ve ever tasted.¡± The dining table of the apartment was not very wide. Vivian leaned forward slightly and gave the spoon to Morris. His chewing paused slightly, and his looked at Vivian withplicated emotions. They looked at each other for a moment, and nobody knew what they were thinking. Seeing that he was stunned for a moment, Vivian suddenly understood. ¡°Oh, you suffer from mysophobia. You definitely won¡¯t use the spoon I used.¡± After that, she took the spoon back and was about to put it into her mouth. However, at that time, Morris grabbed her wrist and pulled her forward. He leaned over, and ate the porridge in the spoon. His movements were gentle and elegant. Then, he released Vivian¡¯s hand. And then, it was Vivian who was stunned for a long time. ¡°You¡­ you are obsessional about cleanliness. Why do you eat what I have eaten?¡± She was so shocked with her mouth wide open. ¡°I just want to get used to it in advance.¡± He said casually. Vivian was confused. ¡°Get used to it in advance?¡± Morris nced at her with a hint of disdain in his eyes. ¡°When your identity is announced on grandma¡¯s birthday celebration, you will live in the Cheal¡¯s Mansion. At that time, we will have meals together every day. So I should get used to it in advance?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true.¡± Domestic people didn¡¯t use public chopsticks now. If they ate at a dinner table together every day and the dishes touched by her chopsticks were eaten by Morris, it meant that Morris ate something she had touched. Therefore, it was reasonable to get used to it in advance. ¡°How do you like it? Does it taste good?¡± Vivian didn¡¯t think much about what had just happened. She tilted her head and asked Morris with an expectant expression. ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± Morris drank the porridge and slowly said the two words. Hearing what he said, Vivian looked unhappy. She frowned unhappily, snorted disdainfully, ¡°You rich people really have a lot of delicious food to eat. The porridge is so delicious, but you say it¡¯s okay.¡± The arrogant man was really picky. Morris nced at the porridge in Vivian¡¯s bowl and frowned, not saying a word. The bowl was so big and was filled with more than half a bowl of porridge. Vivian finished it quickly and said. ¡°Well, I¡¯m so full.¡± She ate up the porridge and took out a tissue to wipe her mouth. ¡°Drink this.¡± Just as she lowered her head to wipe her mouth, Morris handed her milk with his slender fingers and said. Vivian was stunned. ¡°Why are you suddenly so nice to me? Morris, are you in love with me?¡± ¡°It will be a waste to throw it away.¡± He said calmly and got up. He left the dining room and said ¡°Clean up the table.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The corners of Vivian¡¯s mouth twitched. She touched her slightly hot cheeks, feeling embarrassed. He suddenly treated her well. She thought that Morris was interested in her. It turned out that he just couldn¡¯t drink anymore and treated her good! Vivian rolled her eyes and picked up the milk to drink. She packed up the bowls and put them into the kitchen to wash. By the time everything was finished, it was already eight o¡¯clock in the morning. Vivian packed up and was about to go out. Coincidentally, Morris also walked out. They looked at each other speechlessly and entered the elevator. A bell tinkled. After the elevator door closed, Morris nced sideways at Vivian. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Go to work.¡± ¡°Whichpany?¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± Vivian wanted to say it was Issac¡¯spany, but when she thought of Morris¡¯ rejection of Issac the day before, she said, ¡°I just sent my resume. I¡¯m going to apply for a job.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to find a job. I¡¯ll arrange for you to work in the Eonothem Group after grandma¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Chapter 85 Issac’s Thoughts Vivian had never expected that Morris would arrange for her to work in Eonothem Group. ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised. This is grandma¡¯s idea.¡± Morris looked at her with disgust, as if he was afraid that she would think too much. ¡°Can I not go?¡± She really didn¡¯t want to go to Eonothem Group. During the day, she had to see Morris in Eonothem Group, and when she got off work in the evening, she also had to see him. Vivian could not imagine how horrible it would be if she really lived such a life, that she could see Morris day and night.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Moreover, she really hated the man. She was afraid that seeing him for a long time would affect her mood. The bell tinkled. At that moment, the elevator opened. Morris strode out of the elevator with his long legs. His voice came from afar. ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± There was no room for argument in his tone. Vivian looked up and touched her forehead. ¡°Why?¡± Walking out of the elevator, she saw Morris get in the car. Trent was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, but the back door was open. Vivian felt that Morris must have gotten used to Trent¡¯s service. He was used to get others doing things like closing the door. She walked over with good intentions. ¡°Your door isn¡¯t closed yet.¡± With a m, she closed the door and waved to them. ¡°Bye.¡± She thought to herself, ¡°He treated me well this morning.¡± `Now that she was living in his house, no matter how she hated Morris, she had to maintain the superficial peace. She is afraid that she would anger Morris and had to rent a house by herself. If that happened, she would have to pay for water, electricity, property management, and food, which were expensive. She wanted to save money as possible as she could. She can send the money to her adoptive parents. It would be the best if they could live a better life. Morris looked angry when he saw that the door was closed. Trent saw that Morris was embarrassed through the rearview mirror and instantly understood. He opened the window and said to Vivian, ¡°Miss Mond, where are you going? Get in the car and we can send you by the way.¡± ¡°Hah, thank you, Trent. I¡¯d better go by myself.¡± If Morris knew that she was working in Issac¡¯spany, that would be terrible. ¡°Eh¡­ well¡­¡± Trent was speechless and didn¡¯t know what to say. He looked at his boss again through the rearview mirror for help. However, Morris said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Trent closed the window and started the car to leave. Vivian walked out of the garage. Although the private elevator of the apartment could reach the hall of the Shades Club, the club was not open yet, so the door was locked. She could not go through the gate, so she could only go out on the first or second floor. Morris only went out from the lower second floor because he had his own parking space on the lower second floor, and his driver Trent was waiting for him. But she had to walk a long way. After leaving the underground garage, she scanned the QR code with her mobile phone and rode a bicycle to thepany. He finally met Issac at his office. After chatting for a while, Vivian went straight to the secretary¡¯s department to learn from the secretary. She first familiarized herself with thepany¡¯s rules and regtions, and then deeply understood thepany¡¯s background and financial situation. After a while, it was noon. Just as she was buried in work, a whistle caught her attention. She looked up and saw Issac standing at the door, looking at her with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat. Let¡¯s go.¡± He said. ¡°Okay, wait a minute.¡± Vivian looked at the clock. It was indeed time to get off work. She packed up her things and got up to enter the elevator with Issac. Issac was dressed in a white suit. When he was serious, he looked like a cold president. But once he smiled, he is elegant and handsome. His smile was attractive. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± In the elevator, Issac asked Vivian. Vivian thought that Issac¡¯spany was very close to Morris¡¯ Eonothem Group. In order to avoid being seen by Morris, she could only lead Issac to eat fast food. Only in the fast food store could she not see Morris. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the fast food restaurant.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As they chatted, they walked toward the fast food store. At that time, Yoona and Morris got in the car. Trent was driving to a western restaurant nearby. Vivian and Issac were walking on the congested road, the car stopped. At that time, Yoona nced at the two people on the roadside and said to Morris, ¡°Morris, is that Vivian?¡± There was an idea in her mind, and she deliberately sighed with emotion. ¡°They are in such a good rtionship. They are talking andughing. Vivian may really like Issac very much.¡± Morris looked in the direction that Yoona was pointing and saw that Vivian wasughing happily with Issac. Vivian and Issac looked at each other,ughing so happily that they leaned back and forth. Issac happened to raise his hand. He put his arm on Vivian¡¯s shoulder, and hugged her intimately. Vivian didn¡¯t refuse at all. Morris¡¯ face darkened. His sharp eyes narrowed slightly, hiding a frightening coldness. Yoona stopped at the right time. Seeing that Morris did not say a word, she changed the topic. ¡°Morris, can you take me to the hospital this afternoon?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The man leaned against the car seat, closed his eyes and pretended to sleep, and asked perfunctorily. Yoona grabbed the hem of her skirt and said. ¡°My¡­ my period hasn¡¯te for half a month. I want to check.¡± ¡°I have to work to do in the afternoon. I¡¯ll send Trent to take you there.¡± Yoona¡¯s clear eyes shed and her red lips pursed slightly. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± The red light at the crossroad turned green, and the car followed the traffic to cross the intersection. Vivian didn¡¯t know what had happened at all. She was still chatting with Issac happily. After lunch, Vivian returned to thepany with Issac. That afternoon, Issac was sitting in his office in a daze. Vivian walked in and saw him absent-minded. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Ah, there will be a welfare activity in Houston? My dad asked ourpany to send someone to Lansing to help. I¡¯m thinking about the person to send.¡± He looked at Vivian thoughtfully. ¡°Lansing? It¡¯s quite far.¡± Vivian thought for a moment and said, ¡°If no one wants to go, I can.¡± ¡°Can you really do it?¡± Issac¡¯s eyes lit up with expectation. ¡°I¡¯m a new member of ourpany now, so I want to help you. It¡¯s a good opportunity.¡± Vivian was a kind person. She would go to the nursing home to help whenever she was free. ¡°But you have to know that Lansing is far away, and I can¡¯t go with you.¡± ¡°So what? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m skillful? Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Vivian patted her chest, looking as if she wanted to leave everything to herself. Chapter 86 Morris Being Mean Issac leaned against the big chair and stared at Vivian with sultry eyes. ¡°That¡¯s fine. After all, I¡¯ve been quite busy recently. But don¡¯t worry about your parents. I¡¯ll take care of everything. I promise they¡¯ll be safe and sound.¡± The charity was organized by the government of Houston, and all the bigpanies had to send people there. The person participating this time was Issac¡¯s father, Quintel Shaw. Since Quintel had never liked Vivian, Issac had deliberately arranged for her to go to Lansing so that Quintel could have a further understanding of her. He wanted Quintel to know that Vivian wasn¡¯t just a simple girl and he wanted Quintel to ept her. For this reason, Issac put in a lot of effort. He knew very well that if he went to Lansing with Vivian, Quintel would think that they were just acting like that. ¡°Well, I believe you. But how long will it take to go to Lansing this time? When will I leave?¡± ¡°You have to set off the day after tomorrow, but¡­ you have to go for half a month this time.¡± While speaking, Issac stared at Vivian and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, I can find someone else.¡± Half a month was enough for Quintel to observe Vivian. Issac knew Quintel too well. For his personality, if he knew that Vivian would appear, he would definitely keep eyes on her. As for Vivian, she was a kind and patient person. After half a month of observation, Quintel would definitely ept her. At that time, when she came back, he would express his love to Vivian. ¡°I can do it, there¡¯s no problem.¡± Vivian happily agreed. Not to mention that she liked charity, she owed so much to Issac. She could help Issac s to make up for her loss. After the discussion, Vivian returned to the secretary¡¯s office to continue her work. After work in the evening, they had dinner together. After the dinner, Issac said that he would send Vivian back. Vivian was afraid that Issac would know that she was living with Morris, so she said, ¡°I want to ride a bike. I want to move and lose weight.¡± Since she insisted, Issac couldn¡¯t refuse, so they parted ways. When Vivian returned to the apartment, it was already 8:30 in the evening, but the apartment was dark and there was no one at all. Vivian sat on the sofa wearily. She was a little sleepy, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. When she went to the study, Morris was not there. She sat in the study and yed games. It was not until 11 o¡¯clock in the evening that Morris finally returned. He walked into the study and saw Vivian ying games in front of hisputer. Vivian said, ¡°It¡¯s just a ten-win of the Summit. There¡¯s no need to show off.¡± Just as the game was over, Vivian took off her headphones and happened to see Morris standing at the door of the study. The silent appearance startled her. ¡°Morris, are you walking without any sound? You scared me to death.¡± She was so scared that her liver trembled. She reached out and patted her chest. ¡°You are so scared.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t do anything wrong, why are you scared?¡± Morris¡¯ jade-like fingers untied the button of the blue suit. He took off the suit and hung it on the hanger. He nced at Vivian coldly. ¡°How¡¯s your application for jobs?¡± ¡°Job¡­ uh¡­ I¡¯m still looking for it.¡± Her eyes shed and she immediately logged out of the game ount. She stood up and said, ¡°Do you want to work? I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Bye.¡± She quickly walked out of the study and didn¡¯t want to talk too much with Morris. Back in the living room, shey on the sofa, ying with her mobile phone and watching TV series without any sleepiness. At half past two in the morning, Morris came out of the study and found that Vivian was energetic, watching a y. He asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep?¡± Lying on the sofa, she held the pillow and shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t fall asleep.¡± The man frowned slightly. ¡°Did you sleep during the day?¡± ¡°No.¡± She sighed. ¡°Maybe¡­ I¡¯ve gotten used to my own bed and I miss it.¡± Morris said. ¡°Good night.¡± After that, he went straight back to his room and closed the door. Vivian heard the sound of the door closing and nced his door. She was a little confused. ¡°He¡­¡± He seemed to be angry and ignored her. He was not in a good mood. She didn¡¯t think too much and continued to watch variety shows,ughing. In the bedroom, when Morris heard the voice in the living room, his gaze turned sultry. At four o¡¯clock in the morning, he could still hear Vivianughing and muttering something. Half an hourter, it was silent. He walked out of the bedroom and saw Vivian lying on the sofa, sleeping soundly with a pillow in her arms. He stood in front of her, frowned slightly. He leaned over to hold her in his arms, and sent her to her bedroom. Lying on the bed, she turned over and continued to sleep. Because she was wearing a blue pajama. Although she was wearing underwear, she tilted her legs and pressed it against the quilt, revealing her white and smooth skin. Her underwear was partly visible. Morris¡¯ expression was cold. He took out another thin nket and covered her with it before leaving. Vivian woke up naturally. When Vivian woke up again, she found herself sleeping in the bedroom. She got up and washed up. When she came out of the bedroom, she found a few more paper bags in the living room. She walked over and took a curious look. Looking at Morris, who was sitting in the dining room, she asked, ¡°What did you buy?¡± ¡°Pajamas.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But I have pajamas?¡± As Vivian spoke, she took out her new pajamas. Only then did she realize that they were loose short sleeves and shorts. They were more conservative. ¡°Oh, fine. I¡¯m going to buy some. You saved me a lot of things.¡± Originally, Vivian had wanted to buy new pajamas for herself. After all, they were alone in the same room, so it would be inappropriate for her to wear slip pajamas. Especially she had been sleeping on the sofa in the living room for the past two days and she was carried to the bedroom by Morris. If she identally stimted Morris, she would be the one suffering. She put down her pajamas and walked to Morris. She chuckled. ¡°Thank you, Morris.¡± Vivian was gawky. Once there is any benefit for her, she will tteringly call Morris ¡®brother¡¯. But Vivian always called Morris¡¯ name directly in other asions. Morris was almost¡­ He got used to it. However, Morris pped a ticket in front of Vivian, ¡°Remember to make it up.¡± Vivian¡¯s small face immediately fell. ¡°Are you kidding me, Morris. You are my brother. How can you ask me to pay for clothes?¡± ¡°You can also consider paying with yourself.¡± Morris scooped up a spoonful of porridge with a spoon and said while eating. Vivian held the ticket and looked at the price of the two sets of pajamas, which were more than 300 dors. This was probably the cheapest dress that Morris had bought. Fortunately, the price was not very expensive, so he said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s just more than 300 dors. I can afford it.¡± After saying, she asked again, ¡°Is my meal still in the kitchen?¡± Chapter 87 The Expensive Breakfast She walked into the kitchen, took out the porridge, and sat down at Morris¡¯ table to eat. They kept quiet until they finished their breakfast. When Vivian put down the spoon, she heard Morris say, ¡°Per breakfast is three hundred dors, and two days was six hundred dors in total. The milk is free. Remember to settle it together.¡± ¡°Puff¡­ Ahem¡­¡± Vivian was shocked by Morris¡¯ words, ¡°Six hundred dors? Is there any gold in it? Why is it so expensive?¡± ¡°You are my younger sister, and I¡¯ve already cut down my running errands fee.¡± He said seriously. Vivian despised him, ¡°You do it on purpose.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a fair deal. If you don¡¯t want to pay, just spit it out.¡± Morris sat straight, holding a tissue in his hand. He elegantly wiped his lips. Even if he just wiped his mouth, he inadvertently showed his dignity. ¡°Spit it out¡­?¡± She pulled it out in the toilet. How can she vomit out?N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She felt furious. After ring at Morris for a while, Vivian immediately got up and trotted into the bedroom. After a while, she ran out with a piece of paper in her hand, ¡°This is the bill for breakfast that day.¡± She tore it into pieces. She put a pile of paper on the table and said, ¡°Look, I already tear off the bill list that day. We¡¯re a family. Isn¡¯t it too much for us to settle ounts like this? Brother, don¡¯t ask me to pay for it?¡± Morris¡¯ handsome face was as indifferent as usual. He said, ¡°Let me see.¡± He got up and went back to the bedroom. He took something, changed his shoes at the entrance, and left directly. Vivian was furious when she saw Morris was indifferent to her, ¡°You¡¯re so stingy.¡± She tidied up the living room and the restaurant, then rode the shared bike to work. Vivian was busy in thepany, and she buried himself in her study with the secretary. She learned very seriously. At noon, Vivian continued to eat with Issac. After work in the evening, Vivian said to Issac,¡±I won¡¯t eat with you at night. I want to meet a friend. I wille to thepany on time at eight o¡¯clock tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Okay, see you tomorrow.¡± Issac agreed in a good mood. After Vivian left thepany, she bought some fruits and nutrition from the nearby supermarket and took a taxi to the Cheal¡¯s Mansion. It was the rush hour of work, and it took an hour from downtown to the Cheal¡¯s Mansion. However, as soon as Vivian arrived at the Cheal¡¯s Mansion, she saw Morris¡¯ car parked beside. She stood there with her things in hand. She thought that since Morris hade, she could go with him to see grandmother. But Yoona walked out of the car first. Vivian¡¯s face darkened. She lost her mood and turned to leave. ¡°Vivian, what a coincidence. You¡¯re here too.¡± Yoona got out of the car and greeted Vivian. At this time, Morris also got out of the car. Yoona walked to took his arm, and they walked toward Vivian together. Vivian stared at Yoona coldly, as if to say: ¡°Have you forgotten the pain after the scar is healed? Have you forgotten the warning in the bathroom that day?¡± Yoona was angry and resentful about what had happened in the bathroom that day. She went back toin to her parents, but after a discussion, she chose to endure it. Her mommy repeatedly said, ¡°Hold on for a while and everything will be fine!¡± Yoona was unwilling to give up, but now Vivian could do whatever she wanted just because Madam Cheal was her nominal grandmother. She was angry but helpless. Vivian carried her things and turned back to look at them. Although they looked like a perfect match, she found them disgusting. Vivian red at Yoona and then nced at Morris, thinking about this bastard¡¯s attitude towards her this morning. She snorted and turned to leave. ¡°Morris, is she¡­ in a bad mood?¡± Yoona asked in a low voice. Morris stood up straight and said indifferently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay attention to her.¡± As a result, three of them arrived at the reception room one after the other. Seeing Madame Cheal in the living room, Vivian handed the things to the servants. She walked up to Madame Cheal and held her hand intimately, ¡°Grandma, how have you been these two days?¡± ¡°When grandma hears you areing, I feel veryfortable and in a good mood.¡± Madame Cheal smiled happily. She held Vivian¡¯s hand, unwilling to let her go. ¡°How do you get here?¡± ¡°I call a taxi.¡± Vivian replied with a smile. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m here to see you.¡± At this time, Morris and Yoona walked in. When Madame Cheal saw them walking in, she didn¡¯t stand up. Instead, she pointed to the sofa and said, ¡°Sit down here.¡± Her face was cold. Compared to her attitude toward Vivian, there was a huge difference between them. As she spoke, Madame Cheal stared coldly at Morris. Her turbid eyes were filled with displeasure, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why do you bring Vivian along with you? Why do you let her take a taxi herself?¡± Madame Cheal reprimand Morris without any reasons. Vivian nced at Morris and sat there gloatingly without saying a word. On the contrary, when Yoona saw Morris¡¯ dark face and Vivian¡¯s happiness, she couldn¡¯t hold back her anger and replied, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t me Morris. We don¡¯t know Viviane here.¡± ¡°You are Vivian¡¯s brother, and she is your sister. Look at you, and you don¡¯t look like a brother at all. Ah?!¡± Madame Cheal was talking to Morris, but because of the rtionship between Yoona and Vivian, it was as if Madame Cheal was reprimanding her. Yoona clenched her fists speechlessly ¡°Grandma is right.¡± Morris responded perfunctorily and sat by the side. ¡°Chen, go to the garage and give me the pink car key.¡± Madame Cheal said to the servants standing aside. ¡°Yes, Madame.¡± The servant answered and went to get the car key. Vivian chatted with Madame Cheal for a while. Soon, the servant brought over the car key and handed it to Madame Cheal. Madame Cheal took the car key and stuffed them directly into Vivian¡¯s hands, ¡°Vivian, I give you this car. It¡¯ll be more convenient for you to visit me in the future.¡± Although Vivian didn¡¯t know much about diamonds and jewelry, she knew a little about cars. Looking at the three arrows on the car key, it was obvious that it was Maserati. For such a car in the Cheal¡¯s Mansion, it must be a expensive luxury car. Vivian was frugal in her daily life, but that didn¡¯t mean she liked to take advantage of others. ¡°No. Grandma, I appreciate your kindness, but I really can¡¯t ept this car!¡± Chapter 88 Felt Jealous Madame Cheal liked her, so she regarded her as her nominal granddaughter. However, she could not rely on Madame Cheal¡¯s favor to be arrogant and forget herself. Vivian returned the car key to Madame Cheal. Seeing this scene, Yoona sitting aside was very jealous. She knew Madame Cheal liked Vivian, but she had never expected that Madame Cheal doted on Vivian so much. Just because Vivian took a taxi to the Cheal¡¯s Mansion, Madame Cheal not only scolded Morris, but also gave Vivian a very expensive sports car. What was the status of the Cheal family? The Cheal was the most powerful and richest in the country. Those cars bought by the Cheal must not less than five million dors. Although Yoona did not know what kind of car Madame Cheal gave Vivian, she knew that the car was at least five million dors! It was given to Vivian! How could she not be jealous? However, no matter how envious and jealous she was, she had to keep a gentle and virtuous posture and said with a gentle smile, ¡°Grandma, you are so nice to Vivian.¡± ¡°Of course. Vivian is my nominal granddaughter. When I get old and can¡¯t walk anymore, I still expect her to take care of me.¡± Madame Cheal raised her hand tob the white hair on her temples. Then, she held Vivian¡¯s hand and asked kindly, ¡°Vivian, if grandma is not able to walk anymore, will youe to see me?¡± ¡°Grandma, what are you talking about? Your body is very strong. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Vivian spat on the ground, probably feeling Madame Cheal¡¯s words were unlucky. ¡°Keep the key. It is more convenient for you to visit grandma.¡± Madame Cheal handed the car key to Vivian again, but Vivian said, ¡°Grandma, you keep it. It¡¯s useless to give it to me. I don¡¯t know how to drive. In the future, when Ie to see you, I will tell Morris to take me here.¡± ¡°Oh, you can¡¯t drive.¡± Madame Cheal nodded, ¡°Alright, you ask Morris to bring you here.¡± As she spoke, Madame Cheal reached her hand to poke Vivian¡¯s head, ¡°Why do you still call him Morris Cheal?¡± ¡°Ah? What?¡± Vivian was stunned by the sudden question and didn¡¯t know what to say. But the next moment, she heard Madame Cheal say, ¡°You are my nominal granddaughter now, and he is your brother. If I hear you call him by his name again, I will me you.¡± Vivian smiled yfully and stuck out her tongue, which was very cute, ¡°Okay, okay, I know.¡± ¡°Do you hear that?¡± Madame Cheal red at Morris again. Morris sitting on the sofa, with his legs crossed, was holding a magazine in his hand. He was looking at the magazine carefully, but he had been paying attention to the noise there. Hearing Madame Cheal¡¯s words, Morris agreed. But the corners of his mouth seemed to smile faintly. Yoona felt as if Vivian, Morris, and Madame Cheal were a family, she was like an outsider who could not merge with them. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s quite cool outside today. Let¡¯s go out and enjoy the cool breeze, okay?¡± Vivian asked. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Madame Cheal stood up, took Vivian¡¯s hand, and walked out. Madame Cheal regarded Yoona as not here.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Yoona really wanted to follow them, but she was worried that she was not sensible, so she stayed with Morris and enhanced their rtionship. Watching them walk out, Yoona looked at Morris with grievance, like a child who had done something wrong. She said dejectedly, ¡°Morris, is there something I don¡¯t do well enough? Grandma¡­ grandma seems to not like me.¡± In the face of an almost identical face, Yoona¡¯s voice always made Morris feel ufortable, and even the smell of her body made Morris feel a little sensitive. He said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re too sensitive.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just worried that I haven¡¯t done good enough.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Morris kept his eyes on the magazine in his hand, ignoring the expression on Yoona¡¯s face. Yoona tried her best to find a topic to chat with Morris, but Morris¡¯ attitude was indifferent, making her feel tired. Soon, dinner was ready. They sat together and had dinner together. Vivian looked at the te of prawns and knew Madame Cheal liked eating prawns very much. She said, ¡°Grandma, please wait a moment. I pick a soup for you.¡± ¡°Okay, grandma waits for you for a while.¡± Madame Cheal replied and Vivian got up and went to the kitchen. Seeing Madame Cheal put down her chopsticks, Yoona and Morris also wait together. ¡°Grandma, you¡­¡± Yoona hesitated for a long time before she gathered up her courage and asked Madame Cheal, ¡°Don¡¯t you like me?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I like you or not, as long as Morris likes you.¡± Madame Cheal waved her hand, ¡°It is important that you love each other. You don¡¯t have to care about my feelings.¡± Moreover, Madame Cheal was once opposed their marriage. However, Yoona saved Morris¡¯ life, and Morris was a grateful person. Although Madame Cheal did not like Yoona, she would not stop Morris to love Yoona. As long as Yoona did not do anything excessive, she would not say anything. ¡°But I also want grandma to like me, so that our family can be more harmonious.¡± Yoona spoke out her thoughts gently and generously without hiding anything. Yoona¡¯s attitude made Madame Cheal¡¯s feelfortable, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Over the past few days, Madame Cheal¡¯s attitude towards Yoona had changed a lot. However, When she knew that the Lee family wanted to reconcile with Vivian in order to make Vivian ready to donate marrow to Raine Lee, she felt particrly sorry for Vivian. She also felt disgusted with the Lee family. ¡°Just be yourself.¡± Morris said to Yoona. Morris¡¯ one sentence really made Yoona moved for a long time. ¡°Grandma, the soup is ready. Have a taste.¡± Vivian prepared the soup in the kitchen and brought it to Madame Cheal. Then, she skillfully peeled the shrimp shell for her, dipped it in the soup, and fed it to Madame Cheal, ¡°Grandmother, try it. How does it taste?¡± Vivian wearing gloves fed Madame Cheal a piece of shrimp meat and waited expectantly for her evaluation. Madame Cheal tasted the tender shrimp meat with the delicious soup. She nodded repeatedly in praise, ¡°Mm, it tastes well. Without the fishy smell, the shrimp meat is more fragrant. Vivian¡¯s culinary skill is good.¡± ¡°If grandma likes it, eat more.¡± Vivian knew that Madame Cheal liked shrimp, so she peeled a few prawns and ced them in the soup. Yoona sitting next to Morris suddenly realized that she was proficient in all kinds of instruments, such as chess, painting, and painting, except for cooking. Vivian and Madame Cheal were chatting happily. Yoona couldn¡¯t help but feel envious. Morris held the wine in his hand and ate silently. From time to time, he stared at Vivian and Madame Cheal opposite him. His gaze was deep, and his thin and moderate sexy lips curled into a faint smile. Chapter 89 Want to Kill Vivian ¡°Grandma, although the prawns are delicious, you still need to eat some vegetables. It¡¯s better for your body.¡± Yoona stood up, and picked up some vegetables for Madame Cheal. She also picked up some vegetables for Vivian, ¡°Vivian, you have some too.¡± Yoona had never thought that one day, she would try to please Vivian. Even if it was because Morris and Madame Cheal were here, she had no choice but to do so. But this action still made her feel that she lost her status and dignity. ¡°Sorry. I like meat and don¡¯t like vegetables.¡± Wearing gloves, Vivian held her chopsticks and picked up the vegetables on her te. After thinking for a while, she threw them directly into Morris¡¯ bowl, ¡°It¡¯s a pity to throw them. Here you are.¡± She deliberately disgust Morris. Morris nced at Vivian coldly. His handsome face darkened and he lowered his eyes slightly. He nced at the vegetables on his te and did not speak. Yoona poked the rice in her bowl with her chopsticks. She felt Vivian was deliberate, but she couldn¡¯t lose her temper in front of Madame Cheal. She could only smile apologetically and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to eat more meat.¡± During dinner, Vivian and Madame Cheal chatted happily. Morris and Yoona sitting opposite were extremely quiet, as if they were in different word. Until dinner was over, the vegetable was still in the Morris¡¯ dish. After the meal, Yoona got up to clean up the bowls and chopsticks and said, ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t know how to cook. Let me wash the bowls.¡± She had never done such a thing in the Lee family. In order to please Madam Cheal, She tried all her effort. Madame Cheal nodded, ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± So, Yoona and the servants cleaned up the table and went to the kitchen to wash bowls. Vivian felt that Yoona was running out of patience, but she didn¡¯t care. ¡°Grandma, aren¡¯t you full? Let¡¯s go for a walk in the yard.¡± ¡°Well, I happen to have this idea.¡± Madame Cheal stood up and gave Morris a look. Although Morris felt a little helpless, he could only stand up and follow behind them. Walking in the yard of the Cheal¡¯s Mansion, Vivian held Madame Cheal¡¯s hand and pointed to the west of the sunset, which covered half of the sky, Beautiful sunset. Grandma, take a look.¡± Madame Cheal stopped and looked at the setting sun. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°That¡¯s right. The setting sun is so beautiful.¡± She suddenly remembered the time when she was with her husband. He liked to take her out to watch the sunrise and sunset, which were all beautiful memories. It was a pity that after his death, she fight alone, and had no mood to enjoy the sunrise and sunset. Madame Cheal fell into deep thought. Vivian saw her expression. She frowned in confusion, nced at Morris, and then said to Madame Cheal, ¡°Grandma, if you like to watch sunset, I can take you to the Mountain Cloud and the sea beach. Let¡¯s go to enjoy it.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, s¡­¡± Madame Cheal nodded and sighed earnestly. She walked forward with Vivian. While walking, she sighed with emotion, ¡°In the past, when my husband was around, he also liked to watch the sunrise and sunset. Now that he has been gone for more than ten years, I have never seen this again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandma. I am with you.¡± Vivian patted her chest and said with a sweet smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Vivian nodded. They walked forward hand in hand. Behind them, Morris¡¯ eyes were deep as he listened to theirughing and joy. He looked at the long-lost smile on his grandmother¡¯s face and suddenly felt very beautiful. Madame Cheal, and even Morris had not felt such warmth and harmony for a long time He stared at Vivian¡¯s back asionally. Suddenly, he felt that this girl was like a beam of light, illuminating his world, which was either ck or white, and making everything colorful and lighted. It was an excellent feeling. ¡°Grandma, I probably can note to see you recently.¡± As they walked, Vivian said to Madame Cheal, ¡°I have to go to Lansing to do charity. It will take half a month.¡± ¡°To Lansing?¡± Madame Cheal suddenly stopped and looked at her, ¡°Lansing isn¡¯t close to Houston. I heard that there¡¯s a tough life there. Can you bear it?¡± Vivian smiled and wrapped her arms around Madame Cheal¡¯s shoulders. She said very intimately, ¡°Grandmother, you underestimate me. I grew up in the countryside. It is no problem.¡± ¡°What a good girl. It¡¯s good for you to do public service. I support you, but be careful to take care of yourself.¡± Madame Cheal reminded Vivian repeatedly. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Therefore, they continued to stroll around the garden. When Yoona finished washing the dishes, she came out and wanted to ask Madame Cheal for credit, but there was no one in the living room. Until she asked others, she knew that three of them went for a walk in the backyard garden. Her delicate cheeks copsed in an instant. She was angry and aggrieved, but she couldn¡¯t lose her temper.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She could only walk out of the living room to the garden and chat with Madame Cheal. Then the three of them left. Vivian came here to take a taxi, so Madame Cheal asked her to take Morris¡¯ car. She readily agreed. Yoona sat in the passenger seat, and Morris sent her home first. After getting out of the car, Yoona waved to Morris and said, ¡°Morris, thank you.¡± Then she looked at Vivian sitting in the back row, ¡°Vivian, where do you live?¡± She was out of the car, and there was only Vivian and Morris alone. Would Vivian take advantage of her absence to seduce Morris? Yoona was very worried. Hearing Yoona¡¯s words, Vivian ignored her and turned a deaf ear to her. Morris said to Yoona, ¡°Go back quickly and rest early.¡± ¡°Okay, Morris. ¡­ Bye.¡± She waved her hand reluctantly and jealously nced at Vivian who was sitting in the back row. However, she couldn¡¯t say anything. Morris answered, then started the car and left. Half an hourter, they returned to the Shades Club apartment. Vivian took off her shoes without any image, walked barefoot to the sofa, andy down motionless. For two days in a row, Vivian only slept for three hours a day. She couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and soon fell asleep on the sofa. Morris did not say anything when he saw this. He returned to his bedroom to take a shower. When he walked out of the bathroom, his phone rang. He picked up his phone and saw Madame Cheal¡¯s phone number jumping on the screen. He answered, ¡°Grandma.¡± ¡°Morris, grandma is asking you to do one thing¡­¡± While Madame Cheal was speaking on the other end of the line, Morris frowned but had to nod in agreement. After hanging up, he walked out of the bedroom and found that Vivian hade back. She was sleeping on the sofa. Chapter 90 Trent Is Kind to Me He remembered that she had not slept well in the past two days. Unwilling to disturb her, he took a nket and threw it on her, and then went to the study. Though it was a very light move, Vivian was waken up by the nket thrown at her. She opened her eyes and instantly felt much better. Resting for a while, she went to the bathroom to take a bath and change clothes. Then she took a book from the study andy on the sofa to read. It seemed not long before Morris came out of the study. When he saw that she was still reading, he directly put the book away. ¡°It¡¯s two o¡¯clock in the morning. Go to sleep.¡± Hismanding tone was very simr to that of a big brother¡¯s serious attitude toward younger sister. ¡°Give it back to me!¡± Vivian was absorbed in the book when the book was taken away from her hand. She red at Morris unhappily. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to Lansing tomorrow?¡± The man put the book behind his back and reminded her. ¡°It won¡¯t affect me. I can get up.¡± ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Morris¡¯ face was cold. Without further ado, he took the book and returned to his room. ¡°Mor¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, the door of his room mmed shut. Vivian couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°F*ck you! You¡¯re an overbearing and selfish man.¡± Without the book, she suddenly felt very bored. Then she remembered the name of the book, so she used her mobile phone to search for the book, found the location where she had stopped, and then continue to read it. Time passed quickly in reading. It was already four or five o¡¯clock. She was so sleepy that she couldn¡¯t lift her eyelids and fell asleep on the sofa. Morris walked to the sofa and stood there for a while. He couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled when he saw Vivian sleeping on the sofa. Did she sleep for such a short time every day? He didn¡¯t think much about it and carried her back to the bedroom. He gently put her on the bed and looked at her sleeping soundly. She was like a quiet and lovely kitten, which was very likable. She was so quiet and was not as threatening as before. Others would only think she was cute.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Morris raised his hand and flicked her hair off her face. However, as soon as his fingertips touched Vivian¡¯s cheek, she brushed his hand away. Then she hugged him tightly like an octopus, found afortable position, and continued with her sleep. Morrisy beside her and looked at her quietly. He looked into her face, from her eyebrows to her red lips. Finally, he couldn¡¯t help bending over and kissing her red lips. Desire was hard to restrain. Her lips were soft, cool, and sweet. He could not help being trapped. Sensing the physiological change, the man immediately moved away and stopped kissing. He always felt like he was drawing fire on himself. She clearly had the same face as Yoona, but why couldn¡¯t he have any interest in Yoona? He somewhat clung to Vivian¡¯s unique body fragrance. That kind of aura was very familiar, making him rxed,fortable, and content. He held her in his arms and let her sleep for a while. It was not until she was breathing evenly and slept very deeply that the man let go of her and left the bedroom awkwardly. He still needed to keep a distance from her. Otherwise, Morris would find it hard to believe that he could not control himself repeatedly when facing Vivian. The uncontroble physiological reaction made Morris very ufortable. The next day. Just like a few days ago, when Vivian got up at seven o¡¯clock, Morris had already got up. He sat in the dining room and had breakfast. Vivian nced at the delicious food on the table and sniffed the fragrance of the whole living room. She only poured a ss of boiled water. In the dining room, Morris nced at her. ¡°Come and eat.¡± Vivian stood to the side, drinking water and shaking her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to eat.¡± She had porridge during thest two days. It actually cost 300 dors each. If she had it again today, it would be another 300 dors! It was too expensive for her to afford. ¡°Grumble¡­¡± At this time, Vivian¡¯s stomach began to rumble. Feeling a little embarrassed, she touched her belly and immediately turned to sit on the sofa in the living room. Seeing her embarrassment, the man couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°I won¡¯t charge you.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t charge?¡± Hearing that he said he wouldn¡¯t charge her, Vivian¡¯s eyes lit up. She immediately put down the cup and walked up to Morris. She asked, ¡°Will you really not charge?¡± She really had no money to pay Morris. In particr, she couldn¡¯t afford an expensive meal like that. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Hey, brother, you¡¯re so kind.¡± Vivian, who had just made a good deal, smiled awkwardly and called him ¡°brother¡± as if she had wiped her mouth with honey. Then, she sat opposite Morris and looked down at the porridge in the bowl. ¡°What porridge is it today?¡± ¡°The pork porridge.¡± ¡°It¡¯s exactly what I want.¡± She happily scooped up a spoonful of porridge with a spoon, blew it, and tasted it. ¡°It¡¯s nice.¡± She chewed carefully and tasted the fragrant porridge. She sighed, ¡°Who made this porridge? It¡¯s so nice. Is it expensive? Can I afford it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s expensive.¡± Morris was also eating pork porridge. He sat opposite her and replied lightly. The word ¡°expensive¡± was enough to indicate how dear the porridge was. Vivian thought the thing expensive in Morris words were two hundred percent affordable for her. ¡°By the way, I won¡¯t be back for half a month. You can live a quiet life by yourself.¡± She scooped a spoonful of porridge, blew it, and said to Morris. She thought to himself, ¡°Morris doesn¡¯t like me at all. He will be sure to have a good time during the half month when I am away¡± ¡°Yep.¡± He replied again. ¡°Well, I know. If Grandma didn¡¯t like me, you wouldn¡¯t have taken me in.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you have realized it.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± F*ck you, if you can¡¯t speak properly, then shut up! If it weren¡¯t for the psychological pressure and being very careful with Lee family, she wouldn¡¯t have been willing to depend on him. Although it saved her money, it was not that she couldn¡¯t afford to rent an apartment! After the breakfast, Vivian did the dishes. She then returned to her room and found some clothes. She borrowed a suitcase from Morris and had it packed. Finally, she stood in the living room and waved at Morris. ¡°Morris, I¡¯m leaving. Don¡¯t miss me too much.¡± The man sitting on the sofa crossed his legs. After hearing her words, he red at her coldly. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Er¡­ , I say I¡¯m leaving. Don¡¯t miss me.¡± She carried her suitcase and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Go away.¡± The words ¡°go away¡± was full of nobleness. Vivian rolled her eyes at him. Carrying her backpack, she walked out of the elevator and muttered, ¡°What the hell? We¡¯ve lived together for so long, and we can be considered roommates. He actually didn¡¯t concerned about me. Not a little bit!¡± She took the elevator downstairs. As soon as the elevator door opened, she saw Trent standing outside with a suitcase in his hand. ¡°Special Assistant Stone, are you going out too? Why are you also carrying a suitcase?¡± She smiled at Trent and asked curiously. ¡°Well¡­¡± Trent nced at the suitcase in Vivian¡¯s hand and immediately recognized that it was her boss¡¯s. He instantly understood and nodded. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°Oh, then safe journey.¡± Vivian waved at him and left. Behind her, Trent said, ¡°The same to you, Miss Mond.¡± She waved her hand without looking back. ¡°Thank you.¡± See, Trent is so nice. He even knows to wish me a safe journey. He¡¯s so kind.¡± Chapter 91 You Are Not My Brother After leaving the garage, Vivian took a taxi to Issac¡¯spany. Issac was waiting for her at the entrance. Seeing her in a light gray sportswear, he immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°Vivian, sorry to bother you this time.¡± Issac felt a little guilty and felt that it was very unreasonable to do so. Although he really wanted to go to Lansing with Vivian, he couldn¡¯t leave thepany because he had business to deal with. Moreover, his father, Quintel, was going to Lansing. It was better to have Vivian go there alone so that Quintel could get to know her.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. He believed that after spending half a month together, Quintel would definitely ept Vivian. After all, Quintel had always disliked Vivian¡¯s ugly appearance. Now that her true identity had been exposed, her face was exactly the same as and as beautiful as Yoona¡¯s, it could be said that she was more attractive. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m your employee now. It¡¯s my duty to serve thepany.¡± Vivian raised her eyebrows and smiled, looking very rxed. Issac stood in front of her and gave her a big hug. He held her tightly in his arms and whispered in her ear, ¡°I will wait for you. When youe back, I will give you a big surprise.¡± ¡°What surprise?¡± Vivian pushed Issac away, her eyes shining. ¡°Are you giving me a bonus?¡± As soon as she heard the ¡®surprise¡¯, Vivian only thought of money. Her face was filled with anticipation. Her behavior amused Issac so much that he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Yes, you are smart.¡± If he wanted to propose to Vivian, he had to give her a betrothal gift. She would definitely like a big betrothal gift. ¡°You should have told me earlier. I would have gone earlier.¡± Vivian said in a good mood. ¡°The mountain road over there is bumpy. Be careful along the way.¡± As Issac spoke, he pointed to a small truck next to him. ¡°There¡¯s the stuff for the children of Lansing. They¡¯ll drive there. I¡¯ve prepared a ticket for you. You can take the ne there. After arrival, you will be picked up to Lansing.¡± Because Lansing was very far away from Houston, they have to take a ne and then transfer there. ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Vivian nodded. ¡°When you arrive at Lansing, the car can¡¯t get in. It¡¯s really hard for you to go up the mountain on foot. You must take care of yourself.¡± Issac reminded her again and again. He was very worried. ¡°Oh, I know. It¡¯s all right. Trust me.¡± She raised her eyebrows and smiled. Therefore, Issac, Vivian and their colleagues, who were assigned to go to Lansing, took photos together. Then the truck carried the others out in advance, and Issac drove Vivian to the airport. ¡°Take care of yourself along the way.¡± Issac gave Vivian a hug. ¡°If you need any help, do contact me as soon as possible.¡± He looked at her, unable to hide the reluctance in his eyes. Vivian flicked her hair and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just half a month. How can it be like a separation between life and death? Alright, let¡¯s go. Bye.¡± She pulled her luggage and turned to leave, waving at Issac without looking back. After entering the waiting room, she checked in, board the ne, found her seat, and sat down. By the window, she could see the beautiful scenery outside. A few hourster, the ne arrived in Burnley. As soon as Vivian got off the ne, she saw the person who came to pick her up. He drove her to the foot of Mountain Lansing. Vivian got off the car. The driver said to Vivian, ¡°The car can only be here. It will take four or five hours to get to Lansing at this time. If we start now, we should be able to arrive before dark.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s gettingte.¡± Vivian carried her suitcase and went up the mountain with the driver. The driver was named Karl Chad, a slightly fat boy with dark skin. He was very enthusiastic. Vivian chatted andughed with him all the way up the mountain. However, after an hour, it rained heavily. The rain came quickly and suddenly, catching them unprepared. ¡°What the hell is this weather?¡± She took out an umbre from her suitcase. Karl also had an umbre. The two carried the luggage and stepped on the muddy mountain road, sliding forward. The rain was very heavy. The bean-sized raindrops fell on the umbre, making crackling sounds. A thinyer of mist had appeared on the mountainside, which was delicate and charming. ¡°Whoops¡­¡± Suddenly, just as Vivian was looking up at the beautiful scenery on the mountain, she slipped and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, someone suddenly came forward and grabbed her cor, preventing the tragedy from happening. ¡°Thank you, Karl. It scared me. Phew¡­¡± Vivian stood up with a suitcase in her hand, only to hear Karl say, ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s him.¡± Karl pointed to the man behind Vivian. Vivian turned around. When she saw the man standing behind her clearly, her eyes lit up and she couldn¡¯t help eximing, ¡°Morris, why are you here?¡± God knew how surprised and excited she was when she saw Morris in this deste ce. The man was dressed in ck sportswear and ck sneakers, with a grey striped umbre in his hand. He stood in front of Vivian with a calm expression. When he saw the smile on her face, there was also a faint smile on his lips. ¡°Surprised?¡± Morris asked indifferently. ¡°If you had told me earlier you woulde, I would not take my luggage by myself. Come on, brother, help me with my luggage. It¡¯s too heavy.¡± Morris didn¡¯t say anything. Vivian directly handed the suitcase to Morris. ¡°Brother, help me carry it. It¡¯s too heavy.¡± Especially in this rainy weather, the mountain road was muddy and slippy. It was really difficult to walk with luggage in hand. Morris motioned to the two men behind him. One of them immediately stepped forward and took over Vivian¡¯s luggage. ¡°Phew, it¡¯s reallyfortable not to take luggage.¡± Vivian shook her hands and was in a good mood. ¡°Come, Karl, let me introduce to you.¡± She grabbed Morris¡¯ arm and introduced him to Karl, ¡°Come, let me introduce. This is Morris Cheal.¡± Karl smiled and said, ¡°Hello, brother.¡± ¡°Oh, why brother? Just call him Morris.¡± Vivian waved her hands in disgust. Karl touched his forehead and said, ¡°Since he is your brother, I should call him ¡®brother¡¯.¡± ¡°My surname is Mond, and his is Cheal. He has nothing to do with me. He is not my biological brother. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± Vivian patted Karl on the shoulder and walked forward. Morris, who had been neglected, had a cold expression on his face as he tightened his grip on the handle of the umbre. This damned woman turned hostile even faster than flipping a book. Although it was early autumn, the weather was still hot. The rain came and went quickly. Soon, the rain stopped. Vivian put away the umbre and stood on the mountainside, looking down the mountain. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°The scenery is so beautiful. Morris, you said¡­¡± She spoke to Morris, but when she turned around, she found that her luggage Morris his two men were carrying was gone. Chapter 92 Please Be a Man ¡°Morris, isn¡¯t my luggage in your hands? Where¡¯s my luggage?¡± She frowned at Morris and questioned him. The man closed the umbre and carefully fastened it. He nced at Vivian coldly and opened his thin lips slightly. ¡°We¡¯re neither rtives nor friends. Why should I help you carry your luggage?¡± Good heavens, it turned out that he was holding a grudge. Vivian¡¯s face went grim. She rolled her eyes at Morris, thinking that he got angry when she introduced him to Karl. But who knew that he would be so stingy? ¡°You¡¯re ruthless. Our friendship ends here.¡± She snorted and said to Karl, ¡°Wait here for me. I¡¯ll get a luggage ande right away.¡± After that, she turned around to get her luggage. When she went around Morris, her elbow hit him in the arm hard. She barged her way back. The mountain road was muddy, and it was still wet and slippery. She was very slow when she went down the mountain. For the distance which should have cost over 10 minutes, she had walked for more than 20 minutes. When she returned in another 20 minutes, there was only Morris there, and the others were all gone. She angrily put the suitcase on the ground, red at Morris, and asked, ¡°Where is Karl?¡± ¡°He said you were too slow, so he left first.¡± Morris held an umbre in one hand and the other in his sportswear pocket as he said indifferently. ¡°Can¡¯t you be a man!¡± Vivian rolled her eyes at him angrily. Just because of her words, the bastard threw her luggage a few kilometers away, which made her walk for almost an hour in vain. ¡°I¡¯m neither your rtive nor your friend. It¡¯s none of your business whether I¡¯m a man or not.¡± The man took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and smoked silently. Vivian bypassed Morris and walked forward with her luggage. The road up the mountain was rugged and difficult. With a heavy rain, the road was muddy, making it increasingly difficult. She carried her luggage up the mountain, which took a lot of energy. After she reached the top of the mountain, she looked up and found that Karl and the two men had already reached the top of the mountain ahead. She could vaguely see their figures. Angry at Morris, Vivian walked in front, not saying a word. Morris followed closely behind. Seeing her plodding, he asked, ¡°Do you need help?¡± ¡°I¡¯m neither close nor old friends with you. I don¡¯t care!¡± The little woman replied angrily. ¡°Well, it makes sense.¡± Morris responded and did not say anything else. Instead, he silently followed behind her. She went up and then down the mountain. Although Vivian was wearing anti-theft shoes, she couldn¡¯t stand the steep mountain road and the wet and slippery road. She was going to fall several times. Finally, she used a box to support herself on the ground. However, she did not notice that every time she was about to slide, Morris stretched out his hand, intending to support her, but then silently retracted his hand because she stood firm. Vivian, who was panting from exhaustion, stood halfway up the mountain and looked at the steep mountain road. She was afraid that she would slideter. She stood on a stone with her hands on her waist and looked back at Morris. Their eyes met. One was calm and rxed, while the other was panting. The suitcase was too heavy. It was not easy for Vivian to carry it so far. She was angry, but in the end, she had to surrender. As the old saying goes, whoever understands the times is a great man, and man is expected to live for himself. Therefore, she chose to give in. ¡°Morris, you are my sworn brother, but what do you mean by not helping me along the way? Do you believe that I will tell Grandma about it when we are back home?¡± You son of a bitch. You can¡¯t be a man. You deserve to single at nearly 30. I wish you all your life a bachelor!¡± The man raised his eyebrows. ¡°Oh, really? Who just said that she had nothing to do with me?¡± ¡°I, I¡­ I was just kidding. Do you take it seriously? Is your heart as small as a needle?¡± She roared. Unexpectedly, Morris nodded seriously. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± F*ck you, you son of a b*tch. You¡¯re ruthless. Vivian Mond took a deep breath and closed her eyes slowly to calm down. ¡°I can¡¯t be angry, I can¡¯t be angry!¡± ¡°Sorry¡­ I apologize for what I just said.¡± She stood in front of him, bending 90 degrees, one bow, two bow, three¡­ When she bowed for the third time, Morris Cheal grabbed her chin. ¡°You¡¯re in such a hurry to pray for me to die. Who will carry your luggage?¡± Only in front of a dead man did one need to bow three times. This damned woman was cursing him to die sooner orter. Did she really think he couldn¡¯t tell? ¡°No, I¡¯m bowing three times to show my sincerity.¡± Vivian Mond smiled obsequiously, her smile not reaching the bottom of her eyes. That¡¯s right. She bowed three times to show her sincerity and prayed sincerely to the heavens that Morris Cheal, such a despicable, shameless, and dirty man, would die early. It saved him the trouble of living and harming the people. ¡°Then what¡¯s your rtionship with me?¡± The man asked back. Vivian Mond rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. You¡¯re my brother, elder brother, my dear brother. Is that okay?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you.¡± Morris Cheal threw the umbre to Vivian Mond, walked up to her, picked up her luggage, and then reached out to her. Seeing this, Vivian Mond was stunned. ¡°What are you doing? What do you mean?¡± She subconsciously covered her pocket. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to charge for carrying my luggage?¡± I beg you to be a person. Don¡¯t be such a dog, okay? ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Morris Cheal took a step closer to her and grabbed her hand. He carried luggage with one hand and descended the mountain slowly. Vivian Mond felt a warm sensation in her palm. Her small hand was tightly wrapped around by hisrge palm. For some reason, a sense of security hit her.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. But in a sh, Vivian Mond suddenly came to her senses. ¡°Hey, Morris Cheal, let go of me. I seriously suspect that you¡¯re taking advantage of me.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Morris Cheal immediately loosened his grip. Coincidentally, it was a steep slope. Vivian Mond slipped and fell to the ground. ¡°Ouch, my butt.¡± She fell to the ground, and her butt and waist hurt. Vivian Mond took a deep breath in pain. Looking at the sneakers she was wearing, she couldn¡¯t help but murmur, ¡°What rubbish! It¡¯s not against thew at all.¡± The man two meters away from her turned back and looked at her coldly with no expression. With one hand on her waist, Vivian Mond wanted to get up, but the steep slope around her was too steep and she didn¡¯t have any support. She was afraid that she would slip down like a slide before she got up. She looked at Morris Cheal and said, ¡°Come and help me, okay, brother?¡± The word ¡°brother¡± almost squeezed out of his teeth. As a result, Morris Cheal said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my time.¡± The man spoke lightly, but there was a hint of indifference in his words. Vivian Mond was both angry and aggrieved, but she could only suppress the anger in her heart. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m joking with you. I¡¯m your sister. You have to protect me, or I¡¯ll tell grandma when I get back.¡± Chapter 93 If Yoona Lee Kills Me, Will You Help Her? Seeing that she had finally surrendered, Morris Cheal walked over and stood in front of a half-meter-deep slope, extending his hand towards her. Vivian Mond red at her before holding his hand and standing up. As a result, her feet stepped on the steep slope and slid down directly. She couldn¡¯t help eximing, but the next second, she was held in Morris Cheal¡¯s arms and stood steadily. ¡°Phew¡­ What kind of path is this? There¡¯s no way to walk it. Morris Cheal, you¡¯re so rich. You should do good deeds for the human race and cultivate this path.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but murmur, and deeply sighed with how hard it was for people in Lansing. ¡°Yep.¡± Morris Cheal responded. It seemed that he agreed, but also seemed to be perfunctory. But the next moment, Morris Cheal¡¯s hand wiped Vivian Mond¡¯s cheek, and all the mud in his hand smeared on her face. ¡°There¡¯s mud on your face. I¡¯ll wipe it for you.¡± ¡°Ah? Really? Then help me wipe it.¡± Vivian Mond believed it. Morris Cheal stretched out three fingers and slid them on her left cheek.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. For a moment, his muddy hands left a beard on her face, which was particrly cute on her white face. ¡°It¡¯s clean.¡± Morris Cheal nodded his head seriously. He looked at Vivian Mond with a look of appreciation and withdrew the smile in his eyes. Holding her hand, he walked down the mountain. The mountain road was wet and slippery. Vivian Mond was afraid of falling. She held Morris Cheal¡¯s hand tightly as she walked forward. Originally, the four or five hours¡¯ journey was wet and slippery, but because Vivian Mond had been dyed for nearly an hour, it was difficult for her to walk because of the heavy rain, so she could only walk half of the road for four or five hours. Looking at the approaching night, which was far away from Lansing, Morris Cheal said, ¡°Take a rest on the spot. We¡¯ll be on our way tomorrow. ¡°Phew, that¡¯s good. It¡¯s raining, and it¡¯s not easy to walk on the road. The mountain is steep. If we fall, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡± Vivian Mond agreed with Morris Cheal¡¯s words. They set up camp on the top of the mountain, but in the end, there was only one tent in Vivian Mond¡¯s box. ¡°How can you sleep without a tent?¡± Vivian Mond looked at Morris Cheal and asked. Morris Cheal pointed at Vivian Mond¡¯s tent. ¡°This is double.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a woman, and you¡¯re a man. Men and women are not close. Don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your brother and you¡¯re my sister-inw. We¡¯re a family, so you don¡¯t have to be so particr.¡± ¡°But you are not my biological elder brother.¡± Vivian Mond crossed her arms over her chest and looked at Morris Cheal with wary eyes. She felt like this bastard was taking advantage of her. ¡°What? It¡¯s our first day living in the same room?¡± The man raised his eyebrows and asked. ¡°How can it be the same? Your house is more than 200 square meters, and this tent is only two or three square meters!¡± She did not believe Morris Cheal¡¯s nonsense. However, the next moment, she saw Morris Cheal lift her chin and say in a low voice, ¡°You are far inferior to Yoona in figure, for you¡­¡± As he spoke, he looked Vivian Mond up and down. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± After saying that, he let go of Vivian Mond and turned into the tent. Vivian Mond pursed her lips. ¡°Shameless.¡± She looked down at her proud chest and muttered, ¡°Are you blind? How am I not as good as Yoona Lee?¡± Like her, Yoona Lee was slim, but her breasts were not as big as hers. She rolled her eyes in anger and turned into the tent. In the tent, Morris Cheal had alreadyid down to rest. Vivian Mond was lying beside him, always feeling that the two of them were acting strangely and ambiguously together. Unfortunately, there was only one tent, and there were mosquitoes outside, so it was not easy to drive him out. After pulling up the tent, Vivian Mondy down. Then, she sat up again and stretched out her hand to pull open the top of the tent. When she pulled it open, she saw a transparent rain curtain, and she could clearly see everything outside. ¡°Morris Cheal, look, the starry sky is so beautiful. It¡¯s rare to see such a beautiful starry sky after Houston.¡± She patted Morris Cheal¡¯s arm, pointed to the top, and said to him. Morris Cheal raised his eyes and looked through the waterproof rain curtain at the night sky outside. As expected, the stars were bright, dazzling, and very beautiful. Vivian Mondy down, ced her hands on her abdomen, and looked at the sky outside. ¡°It feels so good.¡± It had been a long time since she had enjoyed a moment of leisure. After admiring starring sky for a while, she took out her mobile phone and looked at it with no signal, as if she was holding a brick, which was useless. ¡°We¡¯ve entered the mountain. There¡¯s no signal.¡± Morris Cheal said. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no signal. It¡¯s too boring. ¡± The phone couldn¡¯t be yed. Vivian Mond put down the phone, stared at the sky, and rested. After a while, her stomach began to growl. Only then did she realize, ¡°Morris Cheal, we didn¡¯t seem to have dinner.¡± She was so hungry. As a result, Morris Cheal took out some things from the backpack on his back and handed them to Vivian Mond. ¡°There are many fierce beasts in the mountains. Try not to start a fire, lest they attract wild beasts.¡± Vivian Mond looked at the pile of snacks andpressed biscuits that Morris Cheal had brought out and pursed her lips. ¡°Well, this is all we got.¡± If it hadn¡¯t been for the sudden rain, they wouldn¡¯t have been exposed to the mountains. Suddenly, came a voice. Vivian Mond looked over and found that Morris Cheal was holding a bottle of beer. He wanted to enjoy it by himself. ¡°Morris Cheal, you can¡¯t be too selfish. How can you drink beer alone?¡± She snatched his beer and gulped it down. Seeing her look, Morris Cheal couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you like drinking?¡± Vivian Mond wiped the wine stains from the corner of her mouth with a flick of her sleeve and sighed. ¡°My master loves to drink, so I drink with him when we have chance. Gradually, I can drink more and more, so I have basically not drunk.¡± ¡°Never drunk?¡± The man raised his eyebrows and thought of the scene that night when she was drunk and vomited on the toilet. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Well, you¡¯re good at drinking.¡± The perfunctorypliment was half true and half false. Although her drinking capacity was not as good as his, the alcohol she drank that day was very strong. Not to mention that she had drunk several bottles, and her drinking capacity was also¡­ not bad¡­ Vivian Mond ate something casually, then turned off the shlight and fell asleep in the tent. Not long after, Morris Cheal alsoy down. The two of them looked at the bright stars in the sky together in the darkness, each having their own thoughts. ¡°Morris Cheal, if one day Lee family wants me to die, will you¡­ help them?¡± Suddenly, she asked. The sudden question stunned Morris Cheal for a moment. He had never expected her to ask so directly. ¡°Why does Lee family want to kill you?¡± He asked in reply. ¡°Because¡­¡± Because her existence threatened Lee family. But even if these words were told to Morris Cheal, he wouldn¡¯t understand. Vivian Mond didn¡¯t want to exin too much. She just sighed and said, ¡°Forget it. Yoona Lee is your fiancee, and you will definitely be on her side. But no matter what, I only hope that if one day I die, you can¡¯t hurt my adoptive parents.¡± Morris Cheal fell into silence. However, in the dark of the night, he tilted his head to look at the woman beside him and did not speak. Then, she said, ¡°I saved your grandma, so I don¡¯t want anything in return. I only hope that you can promise me. This is a gentleman¡¯s agreement between us, okay?¡± Chapter 94 Watch Stars Together For some things, there was no turning back. Whether it was Lee family taking the initiative to provoke her or the fact that she had overestimated herself and wanted to fight back, she had no chance to retreat. Her only worry was her adoptive parents. Morris Cheal didn¡¯t understand Vivian Mond¡¯s thoughts. In his opinion, to Lee family, she was only able to donate her bone marrow to Raine Lee. ¡°I won¡¯t let you die.¡± The man who had been silent for a long time suddenly said. Hearing his words, Vivian Mond was stunned for a long time. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You¡¯re so nice to Grandma.¡± What a filial grandson! Just because she could make Madame Cheal happy, he could protect her from death. Although Madame Cheal was old, there was still a long way to go before 100 yearster. She could do a lot of things these days. In the tent, the two fell into silence. Because on the top of the mountain, although it was a shelter, they could still hear the whistling wind outside, and the tent was shaking from time to time. Without anything that could kill time, Vivian Mond felt particrly bored. She tossed and turned in the tent, unable to fall asleep. The room in the tent was not big, and no matter how small her movements were, Morris Cheal could feel them. ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡± In the darkness, the man¡¯s gentle and hoarse voice sounded. ¡°Yep.¡± Vivian Mond really couldn¡¯t sleep. From eight o¡¯clock to ten o¡¯clock, to twelve o¡¯clock, every minute and second was a little painful. ¡°Did you sleep at four or five o¡¯clock in the morning before?¡± Seeing that she couldn¡¯t fall asleep, Morris Cheal chatted with her. He was very close to her. In the narrow space, he could almost feel her body fragrance. Especially when she was sleeping with him on the same bed. Her hair swayed on his face from time to time, and there was a smell of shampoo in her hair, which smelled very good. ¡°No, I used to sleep around 12 o¡¯clock and get up at seven or eight o¡¯clock.¡± She talked about the previous situation and analyzed the current situation. ¡°I used to run takeout every day. Maybe I was too tired.¡± She didn¡¯t know what had happened recently. Even she found that she didn¡¯t have enough time to sleep every day. Vivian Mondy t on the ground and then turned to one side to sleep. However, she habitually pressed down on something with her legs and identally curled up her legs and pressed them on Morris Cheal¡¯s body. At that moment, the corner of her mouth twitched and she immediately withdrew her leg. ¡°I was careless.¡± She was really going crazy. The tent was not big. It was really ufortable for them to sleep together. ¡°Go to bed first. I¡¯ll go out and smoke a cigarette.¡± Morris Cheal got up, pulled back the zipper, and walked out. Vivian Mond immediately spread out her limbs and rolled around in the tent. Only after stretching out her muscles and bones did she feel much better. However, she was not sleepy at all. She had no choice but to open the tent and walk out. The wind outside was strong, cool, and even cool. There were no mosquitoes in this kind of sky. Even if there were mosquitoes, they could be blown away by the wind. She saw Morris Cheal sitting on a rock, the cigarette between his fingers flickering. Vivian Mond also walked over and sat next to him. She looked up at the stars and said, ¡°When I was a child, I sat beside my mother when the power was off. My mother shook fan for me and I counted the stars. But the stars when I was a child were really bright and beautiful, like thousands of stars.¡± As she spoke, Vivian Mond had a sudden urge. ¡°Morris Cheal, did you climb a tree when you were young?¡± ¡°No.¡± The man held a cigarette in his mouth and shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡± Vivian Mond raised her head andughed. Subconsciously, she patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Do you know me? When I was a child, I climbed trees, caught fish, caught lobster, and stole the watermelon from my neighbor¡¯s house. In the end, I was beaten by my mother and lost a lot of money to her¡­¡± She had nothing to do to tell Morris Cheal about her childhood. Morris Cheal would be a quiet listener and enjoy her childhood. Time flew by as they chatted. Vivian Mond kept on talking. Eventually, she was tired and fell asleep on herp. Then, she fell on his shoulder. Morris Cheal took the opportunity to let her lean into his embrace, hug her, and gently stroke her hair. The night wind was cool and the wind was blowing. Her beautiful hair was blown up and stroked his cheek, making his mind flutter. The man rubbed the outline of her cheeks with his fingers and looked up at the starry sky. The stars were bright and the moon was hanging high. He was particrly calm and enjoyed it very much. His legs stretched out slightly, just to make her feel morefortable. But unexpectedly, Morris Cheal suddenly noticed that his legs were wet. She reached out her hand and wiped it, only to find that the woman was drooling.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The man¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly and his handsome face darkened. He should be very disgusted, but he couldn¡¯t helpughing. He carried her into the tent. Because the tent was small, Vivian Mond held him tightly like an octopus all night, not letting go. Morris Cheal had suffered a lot. He was as hard as a morning sun, like a cruel torture. The next day, Vivian Mond woke up. When she opened her eyes, Morris Cheal had already disappeared from the tent. When he came out of the tent, he happened to find Morris Chealing up from the foot of the mountain. She went up to him and asked, ¡°Morris Cheal, what are you doing¡­ Hmm¡­ it smells so good. What is this?¡± Vivian Mond pointed at the small pot in Morris Cheal¡¯s hand, a portable pot simr to instant noodles, and asked. ¡°The porridge.¡± ¡°The porridge? Where did you get the porridge? There¡¯s no one around.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t start a fire on the mountain. I cooked porridge at the foot of the mountain.¡± The wind was strong on the top of the mountain, so it was easy to start a fire by boiling porridge. He went to the foot of the mountain early to boil porridge. After that, he used water to put out the fire and went up the mountain. Vivian Mond was so envious that she was drooling. She looked at the fragrant porridge and said, ¡°Um¡­ can I have some?¡± It was in line with her style of doing things as always. If she had something to ask, she would definitely call him ¡°brother¡± intimately. ¡°If you perform well, you can consider it.¡± Morris Cheal looked at her and said softly. Vivian Mond nodded. ¡°Alright, alright. That¡¯s easy to say. Come on, brother, you¡¯ve worked hard. I¡¯ll massage your back.¡± She pulled him to sit on the boulder where the two of them had watched the stars yesterday. She walked over to his back and massaged his back and shoulders very tteringly. ¡°Brother¡­ Cheal, you¡¯re amazing. Your backpack looks like the omnipotent pocket of My Dream. Why do you have everything?¡± Yesterday, Morris Cheal had been carrying a ck backpack, but along the way, he walked as fast as he could. Vivian Mond thought that he didn¡¯t carry anything. As a result, there was everything. Although she was ttering, Morris Cheal was very useful. She took a spoon from the pocket of the ck sportswear and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Vivian Mond took the spoon and sat next to him. She reached out to get porridge. But before her hand touched the shrimp and crab porridge, she was pped on the back of her hand by Morris Cheal. ¡°Have you brushed your teeth?¡± ¡°Ah, there¡¯s no water on the top of the mountain. How can you brush your teeth? Do you want to go down the mountain first to brush your teeth and then eat on the mountain?¡± If she really had to work so hard, she would rather not eat it. ¡°I have water and disposable toothbrush in my backpack.¡± Chapter 95 The Kind woman Ah, yes? Okay. Wait for me. I¡¯ll brush my teeth. You can¡¯t eat before I eat. Do you hear me? Vivian Mond entered the tent and searched through Morris Cheal¡¯s pocket for a while before finding a toothbrush, toothpaste, and mineral water. Vivian Mond also had these things, but the water in the box had been prepared for a whole day. She had finished it on the way up the mountain yesterday. Who knew that he would be trapped on the mountain because of a heavy rain? She quickly brushed her teeth and sat down next to Morris Cheal. When she was about to eat the porridge with a spoon, she found that there was only a pot and two spoons. She frowned and looked at Morris Cheal. ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat first? You have mysophobia. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to eat it if I eat it.¡± Vivian Mond knew her limits and knew that it wasn¡¯t easy to cook porridge. It was Morris Cheal who had cooked porridge at the foot of the mountain. If she ate the porridge first, it would be unfair to him. ¡°You still have some conscience.¡± Morris Cheal¡¯s handsome face was filled with a faint smile. As the wind blew, the bangs on his forehead were slightly raised, which made him more handsome and charming. He took a few bites of the spoon and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste good. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± He handed the pot to Vivian Mond. Vivian Mond looked at the more than half pot of porridge and frowned. ¡°Is it that bad?¡± She scooped up a spoonful with a spoon and tasted it. ¡°It tastes good, just like the food at home. I think¡­¡± Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. She looked up at Morris Cheal and asked, ¡°So, you made all the porridge at home?¡± Although Vivian Mond knew how to cook, she had to admit that the porridge she had been drinking in the night apartment these days was very delicious. Even the porridge this morning was full of color and fragrance. Vivian Mond knew that he had brought ingredients with him, but she never thought that Morris Cheal would actually know how to cook. Furthermore, he had personally made every single breakfast at home. She clearly remembered that sometimes in the morning, when Morris Cheal ate American breakfast, he even made her a bowl of porridge. ¡°Why are you so nice to me?¡± Vivian Mond tilted her head and looked Morris Cheal up and down with unfriendly eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have any bad intentions towards me.¡± Vivian Mond was the so-called heartless woman. But from Vivian Mond¡¯s point of view, it was either a show of ttery or a theft. The man nced at her coldly and entered the tent without saying anything. Seeing that he didn¡¯t say a word, Vivian Mond felt inexplicably guilty. ¡°Is he angry?¡± She finished a portion of hard-earned breakfast obediently and washed the pot with the mineral water that she hadn¡¯t used up after brushing her teeth. Then, she entered the tent, put the small pot into a stic bag, and stuffed it into Morris Cheal¡¯s backpack. Looking at the man sleeping sideways without saying a word, Vivian Mond leaned over andy on his back. She reached out and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so stingy. I¡¯m just kidding.¡± ¡°You go first. I¡¯ll sleep for a while.¡± Morris Cheal closed his eyes and saidzily. ¡°How can we do that? We arerades-in-arms now, so we should advance and retreat together.¡± Vivian Mond shook her head and refused. ¡°Hey, Morris Cheal is talking to you.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not asleep. Why are you ignoring me?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. What are you sleeping for? I¡¯m not asking you to sleep. Get up.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Hey, Morris Cheal, if you don¡¯t get up again, believe it or not, I¡¯ll bite you!¡± ¡­ She struggled for a long time, but Morris Cheal didn¡¯t reply to her. Vivian Mond felt helpless. When she saw that he was really asleep, she boldly went over and pinched his nose. She thought to herself, ¡°You pretend to be asleep. I¡¯ll kill you.¡± However, as she pinched her nose, Morris Cheal used his mouth to breathe. She simply covered his mouth with her right hand to see how long he couldst. As time went by, Morris Cheal didn¡¯t react at all. However, the man suddenly turned around and hit Vivian Mond with his arm. Without any support, she subconsciously leaned forward and directlyy on Morris Cheal¡¯s body, hugging him. Their postures were particrly ambiguous. She looked at him and he looked at her. They looked into each other¡¯s eyes. In the narrow space, everything looked so awkward and ambiguous. Just now, Morris Cheal¡¯s mouth and nose were covered. The little woman¡¯s little hands were slightly cold. She was teasing him mischievously, which inexplicably made him in a good mood. It was as if every woman next to him was pretentious. With the air of a nobledy, she lost her sense of reality. As for Vivian Mond, she was not only nifty and cute, but also had a sense of reality about her personality, which made him enjoy the time he spent with her. After all¡­ It was rxing. Morris Cheal put his arm around her waist and raised his dark brows. ¡°What are you doing? You can¡¯t wait to throw yourself into my arms. Huh?¡± The word ¡°yes¡± stretched the end of the sentence, which made it more attractive. This damned evil spirit. ¡°This is for your sister. I¡¯ve been talking to you for a long time. Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± After talking to him for a long time, Vivian Mond ran out of patience and umted a belly full of anger. How could she have the mood to be with him? He wished he could strangle him to death. She pped Morris Cheal on the shoulder and said angrily, ¡°Get up and hurry up. I don¡¯t want to stay out on top of the mountain tonight.¡± After that, she began to pack up. Morris Cheal¡¯s mood improved a little, so he could only get up, pack up his things, and continue up the mountain. Finally, they arrived at the county of Lansing before noon. Although it was a county, it was not as prosperous as an ordinary county. The three houses of the county lived together. They were simple wooden houses, mud bricks, and stones. The roof was covered with retro bricks and tiles, which were very simple. They were in Yule Town, the county of Lansing. There was no market in the town, no small sales department, and almost all of them were self-sufficient. People wore simple and crude clothes, and there were even many mended patches. As soon as the two appeared, the children rushed over and circled around them. Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t understand the local dialect. She only knew that those children, who were covered in mud, were smiling like children. They cheered and ran over to wee the two of them. ¡°Morris Cheal, don¡¯t you have a lot of delicious food in your pocket? Take it out and give it to them.¡± Although the children¡¯s hair was messy and their cheeks were stained with mud, they were really cute. Their eyes were clean and clear, which made Vivian Mond like them very much. She took off Morris Cheal¡¯s backpack and rummaged through it. She found some snacks and sent them to the children. ¡°Little Cutie, these snacks are for you. Everyone has them. Don¡¯t snatch them.¡± The moment Vivian Mond took out the snacks, the children¡¯s eyes lit up and they pounced on her. They chattered like happy sparrows. Morris Cheal stood by the side and watched as he smiled sweetly as she distributed snacks to the children. For some reason, a strange emotion tugged at his heartstrings. Chapter 96 A Greedy Man ¡°Hello, my name is Jude, the son of the vige chief of Easton Lane Valley. My father is busy, so he asked me to entertain you.¡± Just as Morris Cheal was staring at Vivian Mond in a daze, a tanned, tall, thin, and tall sunshine boy walked towards them. Jude Pir looked like he was in his early twenties. He spoke Mandarin very well, giving people a sense of simplicity and intimacy. He reached out his hand in a friendly manner, and Morris Cheal also reached out to shake hands with him. ¡°Morris Cheal.¡± After Vivian Mond finished distributing the snacks, the children ran away happily. The vigers in the vige also gathered together. ¡°Hi, hello, my name is Vivian Mond.¡± Vivian Mond stepped forward and waved at Jude. ¡°Wee to Easton Lane Valley.¡± Jude grinned and greeted Vivian Mond. ¡°I came to the county of Lansing to do public service on behalf of Reign Company. I also brought many things for the children. They are all behind. They will arrive soon.¡± She said. ¡°Thank you, thank you. On behalf of we Easton Lane Valley, I thank you foring. Come, my family has prepared lunch. Come and eat together.¡± Jude said to them. The vigers didn¡¯t speak Mandarin very well, so they just stood aside and watched. Although they didn¡¯t speak, they were all smiling and very kind. Vivian Mond and Morris Cheal followed Jude towards his home. Along the way, Jude introduced the situation of Easton Lane Valley enthusiastically, and the two of them knew a little more. At Jude¡¯s home, Vivian Mond saw Karl Chad and Morris Cheal¡¯s¡­ Bodyguards? Vivian Mond wasn¡¯t sure about the identities of the two men, but judging from their strong bodies and strong chest muscles, they were not ordinary people. Easton Lane Valley was at the foot of the mountain. Although Jude¡¯s family was the richest in Easton Lane Valley, they only had five mud brick houses with rows of ck brick tiles on the roof. There was arge bamboo forest behind the house and a pond at the door. She stood at the door, listening to the barking of dogs, chickens, and the gurgling of spring water, as if she had entered a paradise. The scenery was picturesque and the temperature was pleasant. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it was too far away from the outside world and there were several mountains between them, perhaps they would have been able to develop tourism. After entering Jude¡¯s house, the few of them sat together and chatted. Not long after, the old vige chief returned. The old vige chief¡¯s skin was dark and his forehead was full of wrinkles. He was not tall and slightly stooped. He was wearing a sleeveless white thin vest. In front of him was a row of tes, matched with loose ck pants and¡­ straw shoes, a dark blue scarf cap, and a pipe in her hand. ¡°Wee. I had something to do just now, so I came backte. Sorry to neglect you.¡± The old vige chief¡¯s Mandarin was not too good. He spoke with local dialect and could vaguely hear what he was saying . After greeting the old vige head, they sat down and drank together. The lunch was very sumptuous. Vige Chief killed a chicken and a goose and treated them warmly. After dinner, Vige Chief said, ¡°Vivian Mond, since you¡¯re a girl, you can live in our house. My house is spacious and has a door, so it¡¯s more convenient for you. The few men can live in Mrs. Li¡¯s and San¡¯s house next door.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, Vige Chief. I¡¯ll listen to your arrangements.¡± Vivian Mond was very grateful. She pushed the door of the room with her luggage and walked in. There was a window in the room. The window was not very big and the lighting was not good, so it was a little dim. But it had to be said that the room was indeed very clean. She put down the things and turned around to see Morris Cheal standing at the door, looking at her meaningfully. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you jealous of me? Morris Cheal, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re also robbing me of a room?¡± She nced at him and chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go check your room.¡± As he spoke, he dragged Morris Cheal out. They went to Mrs. Li¡¯s house with Jude. There were only three rooms in Mrs. Li¡¯s house, one bedroom, one central room, and one kitchen. Mrs. Li said warmly, ¡°You¡¯re here. Come in quickly. I¡¯ve cleaned up the room for you. You can live in the central room.¡± The central room was the living room and the bedroom. Karl Chad asked in confusion, ¡°Where do you live if we live?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s set up a bed in the cow shed and sleep in the cow shed.¡± Mrs. Li said. Hearing her words, they fell silent. She wanted to refuse, but she couldn¡¯t resist the enthusiasm of the vigers and stayed there. After a short rest, another group of people came in the afternoon. After asking around, Vivian Mond found out that the person who came was from the Shaw family. They were also the sister of Quintel Shaw, the father of Issac, and the sister of Issac, Yeon Shaw. ¡°Hey, Jude said that no one has been to Easton Lane Valley before. Why are there so many people all of a sudden?¡± Vivian Mond tugged at Morris Cheal¡¯s sleeve and asked. Morris Cheal nced at her coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Then, he turned around and left. Vivian Mond was confused. Seeing that he was inexplicably angry, she chased after him and blocked his way. ¡°Are you crazy? Why are you angry for no reason? Did I provoke you?¡± The man stopped, and there was a little coldness on his handsome face. ¡°I asked you to stay away from Issac, and my words are like the wind in my ears?¡± Vivian Mond finally understood why he was angry. It turned out that Morris Cheal was angry because she was working in Reign Company, which was Issac¡¯spany. She suddenly became angry. ¡°You¡¯re just my sworn brother, not my mother! You didn¡¯t give birth to me, didn¡¯t raise me, and I¡¯m not my man. Why should I listen to you?¡± Vivian Mond red at him and snorted. She stomped her feet and scolded, ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± Then she bypassed him and left directly. In the afternoon, more and more people rushed into Easton Lane Valley, and many of them were reporters. Although there was no signal here, as long as they left Easton Lane Valley, the news could still be sent. The donated goods driven outside the mountain were also delivered to Easton Lane Valley bit by bit. The enthusiastic vigers also joined the delivery team to move those things into the mountain.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Vivian Mond finally learned that this time, the main project was a public security organized by government, asking famouspanies in Houston toe to the county of Lansing to do public service. Coincidentally, the Shaw family was sent to Easton Lane Valley. The people sent by Shaw Company were also arranged here. Everyone had been busy the entire afternoon. Vivian Mond joined them in carrying the items. He was busy until 10 o¡¯clock in the evening. When she returned to the vige chief¡¯s house wearily, pushed the door open and went back to the house, she turned on the lights, she found that someone was sleeping on the bed. ¡°Oh, I just turned off the lights. Who¡­ Vivian Mond?¡± The woman in pajamas on the bed sat up and red at Vivian Mond. Only then did Vivian Mond realize that this person was Issac¡¯s younger sister, Yeon Shaw, not others. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Vivian Mond asked her. ¡°There¡¯s nowhere to sleep in the vige. Vige Chief said that my identity is expensive, so he asked me to sleep with you here.¡± After saying that, Yeon Shaw directly fell asleep on the bed. Chapter 97 30,000 Each Time In that case, Vivian Mond had nothing to say. After all, this was not a city, and not everything could be picky. She took out a towel and shower gel from the box and went straight to the pond at the door with a shlight. She sat on theundry stone, her legs drooping in the cool water, shaking her legs and sshing water. Groak- Near to her ear was the chirping of a frog, mixed with the sound of grasshopper. She felt veryfortable. Suddenly, the darkness was green starlight. Vivian Mond looked at the green starlight in a daze. She often saw fireflies when she was a child, and she rarely saw fireflies since she grew up. She didn¡¯t expect there to be so many fireflies here. Ssh- Vivian Mond jumped into the pond at the door. It waste at night and there was no one around. She could swimfortably and take a bath. The pond at the door was very deep, and the ground was full of pebbles. The water in the pond was the mountain spring water flowing down from the mountain, so clear that it could not be seen. After swimming for a while, she took a shower, dressed in wet clothes, and sat on theundry stone to wash her hair. The night wind blew with a trace of coldness, but she was not sleepy and did not want to go back to sleep. With a thud, Vivian Mond turned around and saw a man standing by the pond lit a cigarette with a lighter. Under the dim light, Vivian Mond could tell at a nce that it was Morris Cheal. ¡°When did youe?¡± She was taking a shower, but he peeked at her secretly? Although Vivian Mond was wearing sports shorts and a sports vest and would not be naked, Morris Cheal knew that someone was taking a shower and was still here. Shameless. Morris Cheal leaned against a tree and smoked silently. The cigarette butt flickered in the dark night, like a glowing red firefly. He didn¡¯t speak. Vivian Mond knew that Morris Cheal was angry because she scolded him during the day. But she didn¡¯t want to coax him, so she got up and went back to her room. She closed the door and changed her clothes before lying on the bed. Yeon Shaw also couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Seeing her lie down, she came over and asked, ¡°Are you my brother¡¯s girlfriend? I heard from my dad that you pretended to be ugly before. Why? Is it because you look exactly the same as Yoona Lee?¡± Vivian Mond¡¯s identity had been exposed by Lee family. Lee family had told the media many times that they wanted to take her back to Lee family. Therefore, it was not surprising that the Shaw family knew her identity. She said in a strange tone, like an old woman in the countryside chewing on her tongue, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Lee family want you before? Is there something wrong with your body?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if I have any problems with my body, but I know that there is something wrong with your brain!¡± Vivian Mond looked up at her and retorted angrily. ¡°Wow, sister, you¡¯re so fierce.¡± Yeon Shawy prone on the bed, shaking her legs. She rested her elbows on the bed, rested her chin on her hands, and tilted her head to look at Vivian Mond. ¡°No wonder my brother likes you. I like your character, too. But I prefer Morris Cheal. I heard that you saved Madame Cheal. Does she want to adopt you as her nominal granddaughter?¡± There was only such a small matter in the noble circle. After the tea and dinner, the topic of conversation would be spread from one to ten to a hundred. ¡°Of course.¡± Vivian Mond didn¡¯t want to talk to Yeon Shaw. ¡°Really?¡± Hearing Vivian Mond¡¯s words, Yeon Shaw suddenly sat up, grabbed her arm, and asked, ¡°That¡¯s great. Can you tell me something about Morris Cheal?¡± ¡°Why should I tell you if you don¡¯t pay?¡± Vivian Mond snorted coldly. ¡°Oh, I have money. I, Yeon Shaw, don¡¯t have anything but money.¡± With this, she picked up her mobile phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll add you as my WhatsApp friend. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you. Oh, my mobile phone has no signal. Please wait for me for a moment.¡± She seemed to be talking to herself. Then she went to the bed and took out her bag. She took out a stack of money and handed it to Vivian Mond. ¡°Here, this money is for you. Can you tell me something about Morris Cheal?¡± A stack of money was tied up with a white note. Vivian Mond nced at Grandpa Mao, puzzled. ¡°Why did you bring so much cash here in the county of Lansing?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I hear that there is no signal here? We can only use dors, so I brought 100, 000 dors here.¡± Speaking of this, Yeon Shaw sighed heavily again. ¡°s, if I had known there would be such a waste and there¡¯s no supermarket. I wouldn¡¯t have brought money with me. I would have been exhausted to death with 100, 000 dors on my back.¡± Her muttering fell into Vivian Mond¡¯s ears. Her eyes lit up, and business opportunities appeared in an instant. For a moment, looking at Yeon Shaw, she felt particrly pleasing to the eye. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it. Let¡¯s not talk about Morris Cheal. Even if I help you ask him out, it won¡¯t be a problem. As long as¡­¡± Vivian Mond paused and stretched out her hand, rubbing her thumb and index finger. Her meaning was self-evident. ¡°Really? Can you really ask Morris Cheal out for me?¡± Yeon Shaw ¡®s eyes lit up and her eyes was bright. ¡°Of course.¡± Vivian Mond patted her chest confidently. Not to mention anything else, it was absolutely no problem to ask Morris Cheal out alone. Thinking of this, Vivian Mond suddenly remembered something. ¡°Morris Cheal and Yoona Lee are already engaged, don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°Hey, so what if they¡¯re engaged? You can get divorced even if you¡¯re married, let alone get engaged.¡± She waved her hand in a free and easy manner as a rich youngdy. Vivian Mond raised her right eyebrow, her clear eyes shining with starlight. ¡°Fine, what do you want to hear?¡± She picked up 10, 000 dors, bent the stack of money 90 degrees, and scratched her nails. She was very happy to hear the sound of notes. She earned ten thousand with ease. This trip was worth it. The fact told her that business opportunities were far more than that. ¡°Tell me about Morris Cheal and Yoona Lee.¡± Yeon Shaw asked, lying next to Vivian Mond. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about with her. Why don¡¯t you raise the price and I¡¯ll help you meet Morris Cheal? Isn¡¯t that more realistic?¡± Vivian Mond had a small n in her mind.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Well, this is good. If you can help me make an appointment with Morris Cheal, I will give you¡­¡± Yeon Shaw looked at the stack of notes in her hand and handed them to Vivian Mond for 20, 000 dors. ¡°Here, I¡¯ll give you another 20, 000 dors. Help me ask him out.¡± ¡°Thirty thousand per time?¡± ¡°Not enough? Then I¡¯ll give you another 20, 000 dors.¡± ¡°Er¡­, that¡¯s enough.¡± Everyone was good friends with money. Vivian Mond decided to make friends with the silly and sweet Yeon Shaw. ¡°This is my first time doing business. In order to show my sincerity in cooperation, let¡¯s make an appointment every time.¡± ¡°Wow, Vivian Mond, you¡¯re too good, aren¡¯t you?¡± Yeon Shaw¡¯s eyes were shining with excitement. She hugged her and said, ¡°I love you so much. Let me tell you, I will tell my dad tomorrow. I will say that you are kind, beautiful, capable, knowledgeable, and down-to-earth¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± There was a series of praises that couldn¡¯t be stopped. Vivian Mond¡¯s ¡°I feel guilty¡± was fake, but in fact, it was caused by Yeon Shaw, who was like. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you out now. You wait.¡± Chapter 98 Rich She was only interested in the money given by Yeon Shaw, which could make her surrender in an instant. ¡°Vivian Mond, you¡¯re really great.¡± Yeon Shaw tilted her head and made a heart gesture to Vivian Mond. Vivian Mond was so disgusted by her that she felt goosebumps all over the floor. She put on her shoes and walked out of the bedroom. Holding the shlight, she walked to the next door. First, she pushed the door open and walked in. Then, he went straight to Morris Cheal¡¯s bedroom and knocked on the door. ¡°Morris Cheal?¡± Because Easton Lane Valley had always been in harmony with the rtives in the countryside. In addition, there were many outsiders. In order to make it convenient for her to go in and out, the door was not locked, so Vivian Mond was naturally free to go in and out. There was a shallow call, but there was no response. Vivian Mond waited for a while. Just as she was about to call Morris Cheal again, the bedroom door creaked open. In the darkness, Morris Cheal stood in front of Morris Cheal and asked coldly, ¡°What is it?¡± His tone was cold and somewhat distant. It seemed that he was still angry about what happened in the day. Vivian Mond felt that Morris Cheal must have been a hot pot in his past life, which was why he liked to be angry. ¡°Well¡­ uh¡­ I have something urgent to discuss with you. Can youe out with me?¡± She lowered her voice and spoke to Morris Cheal in a voice that only two people could hear. The man was silent for a while, and then he knew to say, ¡°Okay.¡± Then he followed Vivian Mond out. When he walked out of the courtyard, Morris Cheal stopped and turned to look at Vivian Mond. ¡°What is it?¡± Although it was a dark night, the bright moon hung high in the sky and the moonlight scattered on the ground. It seemed to be covered with a thinyer of gauze, and the outline of each other could be vaguely seen. Vivian Mond suddenly covered her abdomen. ¡°Ouch, my stomach hurts, hiss¡­ my stomach hurts.¡± She subconsciously grabbed Morris Cheal¡¯s arm and wailed. Morris Cheal, who was still wearing a cold expression just now, frowned. When he saw how ufortable she was, he immediately felt a little worried. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did you eat something bad?¡± ¡°No, no¡­¡± She pretended to be in pain and spoke with difficulty. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± Morris Cheal was concerned. Vivian cried out and said, ¡°I just¡­¡± ¡°Just what?¡± ¡°I just want to shit. Wait for me here for a while.¡± After saying that, Vivian turned around and ran away. At that moment, the words that Vivian had said echoed in Morris¡¯ mind. He only felt that this woman was too vulgar, yet she could actually say something like that. It was really¡­ He should change her bad habits. Otherwise, how would she join the Cheal in the future? Join the Cheal? His brows, which were as ck as ink, furrowed. An image suddenly appeared in his mind. It was like a wedding night. She was dressed in splendid clothes and smiling at him. ¡°Damn it!¡± Morris raised his hand and pinched the space between his brows. He rubbed his temples again and felt that he was possessed. It was clear that her ¡°joining the Cheal¡± only meant that she would be her grandmother¡¯s nominal granddaughter in the future. Under the moonlight, Morris stood by the pond and waited for a while. He pulled out a cigarette, lit it, and started smoking silently. It was not until a cigarette was lit that there was a slight sound. Morris turned around and looked at the ck figure. He could not see the person clearly from a few meters away. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Thinking of how anxious Vivian had been to the point of speaking in a vulgar manner, he thought that she must have had a stomachache just now, so he was concerned about her. The woman stopped in front of him without saying anything. In an instant, a gust of wind blew, and the smell of flowers and grass mixed with a strange fragrance came. Morris narrowed his cold eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s me, Yeon Shaw.¡± Yeon had ¡°dressed up¡± in the room and deliberately worn perfume beforeing over, hoping that Morris would be attracted by her charm and notice her. Only God knew how excited she was when she saw the Prince Charming standing in front of her. She could feel her heart pounding in her chest and she could not calm down for quite a long time. ¡°What are you doing here? Where¡¯s Vivian?¡± If he hadn¡¯t been waiting for Vivian, Morris would have already turned around and left. ¡°Vivian¡­ Oh, she says that she has a stomachache and asks me to tell you to wait for her for a while.¡± Just now, when Vivian returned to her room, she repeatedly reminded her that if she said Morris like this, he would definitely wait for her for a while. In this way, Yeon and Morris could have more time to stay together. In order to get money from Yeon, Vivian had put in a lot of effort. The premise was that she could not allow Morris to see through the w. Otherwise, this would be just a one-off business, which was not worthy. ¡°Got it. You can go now.¡± Morris took out another cigarette from the cigarette box, lit it, put it into his mouth, and took a drag. Coincidentally, Yeon walked to his left and stood next to him. At this time, a gust of wind blew. The cool wind wrapped around the faint smell of tobo from Morris and brushed across Yeon¡¯s cheek. As she sniffed the whiffs of the breath of the Niegna, she found it harder to suppress the wild joy in her heart. This was probably the first time in so many years that she had been so close to Morris. Just by standing beside him, she could feel the masculinity of a super man, which made her mind flutter. ¡°Mor¡­ Morris, you like Yoona very much, don¡¯t you?¡± Not wanting to leave, Yeon deliberately found a topic. However, as soon as her voice fell, it was as if it had been blown away by the wind. Morris did not respond at all. She was unwilling to give up and sighed. ¡°Vivian and Yoona look exactly the same, but you are engaged to Yoona. Is it because she is a aplished woman in Houston?¡± She really wanted to know the answer. Morris¡¯ action of holding the cigarette paused. In the dark of the night, his long and narrow phoenix eyes sparkled with starlight. Yeon was Issac¡¯s younger sister, but generally she had not associated with him. Today, she suddenly came to ask him some inexplicable questions. He tilted his head slightly and looking in the direction of the vige chief¡¯s house. He recalled Vivian saying that she had something to tell him, and then inexplicably saying that she had a stomachache. Could it be¡­ Thinking of this, the man¡¯s thin and moderate lips curved into an arc.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°It¡¯s just an engagement.¡± He said lightly. Hearing this, Yeon¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s just an engagement? So, do you mean there will be some change?¡± ¡°It remains unclear.¡± A simple answer, but with a sense of coldness. Such a proud and noble man was like a god in Yeon¡¯s heart, which made her love him to the bone. There was a kind of excitement and ecstasy of sess. ¡°So, does it mean it is not clear whether you will marry Yoona in the future?¡± Her question made Morris fall silent again. In his opinion, he had given the answer just now. However, Morris did not realize that his words had already revealed a lot of information, and even¡­ the real voice in his heart. Vaguely, he was looking forward to something, but he didn¡¯t know what he was looking forward to. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Chapter 99 So Great Yeon was very excited, but she didn¡¯t know how to express her feelings. ¡°Oh, Morris, look, a meteor. Hurry up and make a wish. It is said that a wish made with meteors is the most likely to be realized.¡± Seeing a meteor sh across the starry sky, Yeon jumped up happily, put her hands together, slowly lowered her head, closed her eyes, and began to make a wish. Meteor, meteor, you must bless me, bless me for being Morris¡¯ wife in the future!! Seeing this, Morris, who was standing beside, suddenly felt that she was as carefree as Vivian. She was simple and naive, not so annoying. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t shee out yet?¡± Morris asked. He had stood there waiting for quite some time, but Vivian hadn¡¯t returned. ¡°Ah? Oh, wait a minute. I¡¯ll call her.¡± Yeon felt lucky enough to stay with Morris for a while. She was not only very happy, but also nervous. She was so nervous that she didn¡¯t know what to say. So she immediately turned around and ran away. She ran into the room, pushed the door open, and walked in. She saw Vivian sitting on the bed, counting money with a serious look on her face. ¡°Oh. Vivian, you¡¯re so great.¡± Yeon hugged Vivian and pushed her onto the bed. She kissed her cheek happily and said, ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re so smart. I¡¯m so happy today. Look¡­¡± She happily took out another stack of banknotes and stuffed them into Vivian¡¯s hands. ¡°This is for you. Consider it our first time working together as a reward!¡± ¡°Hey, are you disgusting? It¡¯s all your ¡­, really?¡± Vivian pushed Yeon away and wiped the saliva on her cheeks with her sleeves. She was very disgusted, but the next moment, she saw Yeon directly put a stack of money into her hands. She paused and smiled from ear to ear. ¡°Okay, Yeon, you are very faithful to friends. Like your brother, you are so lovely.¡± No wonder the brother and sister were so popr. Especially the stacks of money, which she gave her so generously, make her in a good mood. ¡°Of course, my brother likes you, and I will definitely like you. Now you like me too. We are good friends!¡± She sat on the bed happily, immersed in the beautiful dream. After a while, she remembered Morris¡¯ words and said to Vivian, ¡°You¡¯d better go out quickly. Morris is waiting for you. If you¡¯rete, you¡¯ll be exposed.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± Vivian suddenly came to her senses. She immediately put away the 40, 000 dors and put it in her bag. Before leaving, she did not forget to warn Yeon, ¡°Keep my money safe. If I lose it, I will ask you to pay for it.¡± If someone else had said this to Yeon, she would have been furious. But at this time, Yeon was in a good mood, so she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll watch for you. If you lose it, I¡¯llpensate you.¡± ¡°Tut, not bad. I like you.¡± Vivian raised her eyebrows at her, ran out of the room, and walked out of the yard. Outside the courtyard, even though it was pitch-ck outside, Vivian could still see Morris at a nce. Fortunately, she knew that it was a person there. Otherwise, it would be a little creepy in the mountains in the middle of the night. She skipped over and asked, ¡°Why are you still here?¡± ¡°Waiting for you.¡± Hearing Vivian¡¯s voice, Morris looked back at her and said. Vivian remembered her warning to Yeon not to reveal the truth, so she had to hide the truth, otherwise, she would lose her way to make money. ¡°What did you want to say just now? Morris ced his hands in the pockets of his trousers, stared at her in the dark, and asked. Eyes rolling, Vivian touched her head and thought carefully about his question. How to answer it? ¡°I just¡­¡± She looked up at the moon and said, ¡°I just want to see the moon. Let¡¯s watch the moon together.¡± To watch what the hell. Growing up in the countryside, she often watched the stars and the moon with her adoptive parents. Morris raised his head and looked at the bright moon. ¡°Yes, the moon tonight is exceptionally round.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Vivian also looked up at the moon. In the end, thinking that she couldn¡¯t fall asleep, she said to Morris, ¡°Go and take chairs here, or aren¡¯t you tired standing and looking at the moon?¡± Since the ground at the gate was covered with mud in the countryside, there was no ce to sit at all. ¡°All right.¡± The man hesitated for a while and turned back to move the chair. Looking at his back, Vivian was a little confused and muttered in her heart, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Morris was a little strange today. Why was he so obedient?N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She idled at the gate, listening to the frog call from the pond. After a while, Morris came out with two chairs in his hand. They sat side by side, looking up at the moon and enjoying the quiet night. The night was very long. Because there were mosquitoes in the countryside, Vige Chief nted a lot of mosquito grass at the gate to drive away mosquitoes, so there were few mosquitoes. The two of just sat there. Vivian¡¯s mind was full of the 40, 000 dors that Yeon had just given her. She was immersed in joy. Seeing that she did not speak for a long time, Morris asked, ¡°Why not saying something?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Vivian was stunned. ¡°What to say?¡± ¡°What happened between you and Yoona?¡± Morris asked about the things that he had always been curious about. ¡°No, nothing.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t want to tell Morris, nor did she know how to answer him. What had happened between her and Yoona could not be exined clearly in a few words. Now that she had a deep grudge against Lee family, it was impossible for Vivian to tell Morris. For her, Morris and Yoona were on the same side. She was an outsider and had to be on guard against him all the time. ¡°I just simply dislike her.¡± Vivian was spouting nonsense. ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t say that on the mountain that day.¡± Morris said. Vivian thought for a moment and recalled that day on the mountain. She said that Yoona would kill her. Thinking about it now, she only felt that at that moment, she must be out of her mind saying these things to Morris without any scruples. How stupid she was! She actually infinitely magnified the little kindness Morris had showed to her and even drop her guard against him! She shouldn¡¯t have done that. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just worried. I¡¯ve told you before that Lee family wants me to donate my bone marrow to Raine Lee. It worries me that if I won¡¯t agree, Lee family will force me and even kill me. What should I do?¡± She was talking nonsense seriously. Morris was very smart. He certainly knew that Vivian was lying, but he didn¡¯t expose her. He just didn¡¯t say anything. The two were silent. Vivian sighed. ¡°I wonder what my parents are doing now. I miss them very much.¡± Chapter 100 Morris didn¡¯t reply to Vivian. He only felt that her words were full of loopholes.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. In particr, Vivian¡¯s kidnapst time was directly rted to Lee family. At that time, Morris was not interested in this matter and did not want to investigate it further. But at this moment¡­ he really wanted to know. After a while, Vivian felt bored sitting there, so she returned to the Vige Chief¡¯s house andy in bed to rest. Yeon had already fallen asleep. Perhaps she was in a good mood. Even in her sleep, she had a smile on her face and looked very happy. Lying in bed, Vivian didn¡¯t know how long it took for her to fall asleep. The next day, she was woken up by Yeon. ¡°What did you do with Morrisst night? I waited for you at home for so long but you didn¡¯te back.¡± Yeon sat cross-legged on the bed, holding her chin with both hands. She looked at Vivian curiously, hoping to get an answer from her. ¡°We watched the moon.¡± She closed her eyes and muttered. ¡°What? You actually watched the moon with Morris?¡± Yeon couldn¡¯t help eximing. Envy, jealousy, and hate welled up inside her. A scream directly scared Vivian¡¯s slumber away. She sat up from the bed and red at Yeon. ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking nonsense? You asked me to ask him out. I asked him out. If I hadn¡¯t found an excuse to make him believe that I was looking for him, how could I ask him out in the future?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right. Then¡­ then¡­ why is he so obedient to you? My brothers all say that Morris is cold and ruthless, but I always feel that he treats you differently.¡± Yeon spoke her mind without reservation. ¡°Because his grandmother likes me, and I will be his sister in the future. Now understand why he treats me so well then?¡± Vivian poked Yeon on her head and corrected her. ¡°Also, in what way did you see him being obedient to me? You¡¯re blind.¡± ¡°Ouch, it hurts¡­¡± Yeon, whose head was poked, rubbed her head and muttered, ¡°I see he treat you very well.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have good eyes, go to see an eye doctor!¡± Vivian, who sat uptest night, was very annoyed when she saw that it was only five o¡¯clock in the morning. She lifted the thin quilt on her body, got up, and walked out. The Vige Chief¡¯s family was cooking in the kitchen. Vivian ran over to greet them one by one before brushing her teeth and washing her face. After all the things were done, it was still early. Vivian then walked out of the courtyard. All of a sudden, she caught sight of the clouds in the air and the mist over the pond. The flowers and nts on the road sides were stained with crystal clear water droplets, which rolled down when breeze blew lightly. With green mountains and clean waters, birds¡¯ twitters and flowers¡¯ fragrance, and drifted clouds and mist, it looked like a fairnd. Vivian enjoyed the beautiful scenery very much. She walked through the vige in her slippers, enjoying a different morning. South to the old Vige Chief¡¯s house, There was a grain-sunning ground at the south end of the vige. Very old stone mills were lying on the ground. Just as Vivian was feeling curious, ame man in tattered clothes, wearing a mask on his face, walked past her with a walking stick. Vivian was attracted by his strange outfit. When she looked sideways at the hunchbacked masked man, he was also looking at her. A bronze mask covered his face from over his mouth to his forehead, revealing a pair of eyes. No one could see his true face. ¡°Good morning, mister¡­ Ah!¡± Just as Vivian was staring at the masked man, Yeon suddenly appeared and greeted him warmly. But when the mask man looked back at Yeon, she was shocked. The man¡¯s cold eyes seemed to be expressionless, but they gave people a sense of gloom and horror, as if there were many things hidden in him. Yeon Shaw, who was scared, ran to Vivian and grabbed her. She didn¡¯t dare to speak for quite some time. It wasn¡¯t until the staggering person walked away with the walking stick in his hand that she patted her chest and sighed. ¡°Oh, I was scared to death. How could there be such a person in the Easton Lane Valley?¡± ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Vivian nced at Yeon coldly and asked. ¡°He he, I was thinking about meeting my Prince Charming when I was with you. By the way, you said yesterday, buy one get one free. You still owe me another chance.¡± Yeon, who was upright, said directly. Seeing that she was so simple and naive, she was not tired of her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best to arrange it.¡± Vivian replied. The two strolled around before returning to the Vige Chief¡¯s house and having breakfast together. In the morning, they went up the mountain again to carry the goods. They were busy working all day. Because the Easton Lane Valley was at the most outside ring of the mountain. Everything should be delivered to the Easton Lane Valley first before being transferred to other viges. There were so many goods that it took three days to handle them all. Vivian was extremely tired. Seeing she was very diligent and capable, Yeon praised her in all kinds of ways and diligently wiped her sweat and handed her water. She was very ttering. This was seen by Quintel Shaw, Issac¡¯s father, who was so angry. He red at Yeon. ¡°I¡¯m your father. Why didn¡¯t you treat me so well?¡± He was jealous. And he disliked Vivian even more. He always felt that Issac was very kind to Vivian, and Yeon also liked her. This woman was not simple. ¡°Dad, Vivian is now my sister. Since she treats me well, of course I shall treat her well.¡± Vivian curled her lips at Quintel and replied. ¡°Am I not good to you?¡± Quintel felt so hot that he kept fanning himself with a fan in his hand. He wiped the sweat off his forehead with a flick of his sleeve and questioned. ¡°I¡¯m not saying that you are not good to me, but you must have a different rtionship with your close friend.¡± Yeon snorted and handed a bottle of mineral water to Quintel. This made Quintel¡¯s anger subsided a lot, but the next moment, he saw Yeon take another bottle of mineral water and walk toward Vivian. She also considerately opened the bottle cap for Vivian. ¡°Come, Vivian, have some water.¡± Vivian had been a little resistant to his excessive hospitality at first, but after a few days, she had got used to it. Seeing this, Quintel was blue in the face. But there was nothing he could do. Vivian sat in a chair resting. Yeon sat next to her and asked, ¡°Vivian? Ah, no, Sister Vivian, when can you ask my Prince Charming out again? I miss him so much.¡± Vivian, who was drinking water, spat out the water in her mouth. Then she kept coughing. ¡°Hawk¡­¡± ¡°Ah, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Yeon massaged her back and wiped her mouth with a towel. She asked with concern, ¡°Why, you are choking?¡± After coughing a few times, Vivian rxed a little and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to miss him when you see him every day?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Yeon Shaw, get over here!¡± Quintel, who was standing by the side, was angry when he saw Yeon, who was spoiled by him, serving Vivian in front of him. ¡°Oh, Dad, you¡¯re so annoying. I¡¯m chatting with my good sister. Leave us along. Humph.¡± Chapter 101 Saving the Masked Man Yeon stomped her feet in anger, and just as she was raging, she suddenly saw Morris walking towards Vivian. Her eyes lit up and she was in a good mood. Morris was dressed in ck casual clothes and wore a ck sports hairband on his forehead, adding a bit of youthful handsomeness, with quite a bit of the athletic style on the basketball court. But Vivian knew that he wore a sports hairband to prevent his forehead from sweating too much, for fear of flowing into his eyes and affecting his work. He couldn¡¯t spare his hands to wipe his sweat because he had been carrying things up and down the mountain. ¡°Here, this is for you.¡± Morris walked up to Vivian, spread his hand, and handed the item in his hand to Vivian. ¡°What?¡± Vivian asked, looking at his spread hand, which held bright red raspberries, a red fruit that grows on the ridge of a rural field, sour and sweet and extraordinarily tasty. ¡°Where did you get this, I¡¯m super into it.¡± Seeing the raspberries, Vivian was overjoyed and took them directly from his hand, stuffing a few into her mouth, ¡°That¡¯s the taste, sweet and sour, thanks a lot.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She tasted it as she thanked Morris. When she looked up, she saw Yeon with a gluttonous look, so she shared a few with her, ¡°Try it, it¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks, Vivian.¡± Yeon took a few and tasted them, nodding her head repeatedly, ¡°Wow, they¡¯re really good and tasty. Morris, thanks a lot.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± What the hell, this was from me, okay? Morris pulled a cigarette out of his pocket, lit it, and stood aside to smoke it. It waste afternoon, and people who had been busy all morning were sitting at the entrance to the vige, while Morris leaned against a tree trunk, one hand in his trouser¡¯ pocket, one hand holding a cigarette, his right leg slightly bent, his foot propped up on the trunk. Even if it was a casual stand there, but thatzy and casual posture looked handsome, full of vitality and hormonal. Yeon waspletely conquered by this, and while Vivian was in the middle of talking to Morris, she took her phone and secretly filmed the scene. ¡°Everything has been moved, then we will distribute things to the people in a few nearby viges and get to know the situation.¡± Morris said, ¡°We still going to be busy for a few days.¡± ¡°I heard that because the school is so far away, these vigers can¡¯t afford to pay for school and many of them won¡¯t let their children go to school. Should we go and do something too?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Morris responded. ¡°s, life is not easy.¡± Vivianmented. After carrying the stuff, Vivian was free to rest in the afternoon, but was again pestered by Yeon, requiring to go on a date with Morris. When she was helpless, Yeon said, ¡°Here, I¡¯ll give you another 10, 000, you ask him out for me. After it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll give you another 10, 000.¡± With the money, Vivian¡¯s eyes lit up and she instantly came to life, ¡°Okay, okay, haha. Since you¡¯re so righteous, how about I give you a chance to watch the sunset together with him?¡± ¡°Wow~~¡± Yeon was so excited that she hugged Vivian, ¡°You are so good, I love you so much.¡± With that, she tried to kiss Vivian¡¯s face again, but she was pushed away by Vivian, ¡°Get lost, disgusting.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Yeon was amused by Vivian. Vivian said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the mountain at the head of the vige first, you can tell Morrister that I¡¯m going to the mountain to look for raspberries and watch the sunset, and that I can¡¯t find that kind of fruit, so he can help me look for it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yeon nodded her head. Vivian rested for a while and went up the mountain at four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Walking alone from the bottom of the mountain to the top, all the raspberries she could see on the side of the road were picked up by her, and she hummed a tune as she went up the mountain. Sitting in the mountain staring at the Vige, from afar, she saw Morris in ck sportswear and Yeon in light blue casual clothing appear at the entrance of the vige, and the two of them were walking towards this way. Although the distance was far away, Vivian couldn¡¯t see the faces of the two men, but she was able to determine their identities based on their clothes. ¡°Ouch. ¡­¡± Just as Vivian was gazing down the mountain, a voice suddenly rang out not far away. Vivian inclined her head to look over and found the same man wearing a mask that she had seen on the rice field at the south end of the vige two days ago. Vivian inquired with the vige and learn that this man is the son of Charle, who had been working outside before, and then had a car ident and was injured and disfigured, so he came back half a month ago. It was just that the man was walking with a cane, so close to her that she didn¡¯t actually notice. For a moment, something shed through Vivian¡¯s mind, but she couldn¡¯t bear to see a disabled person fall, she ran straight over and helped him up, ¡± Is everything okay? I¡¯ll help you up.¡± The man who had fallen took Vivian¡¯s wrist and got up from the ground with difficulty, ¡°Thank you.¡± He thanked her, his voice extraordinarily low and husky, and giving a sense of old age. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Vivian smiled, ¡°Why do you go up the mountain? Here, want to try this?¡± She fished raspberries out of her pocket and handed them to the masked man, but the masked man stared at the raspberries in her hand, stunned for a moment. VIvian was unsure of what he was thinking. Thinking he was embarrassed, Vivian took the initiative to tug his hand and tried to stuff them into his hand. The masked man¡¯s eyes happened to nce at a short distance away, and that was the direction of Morris and Yeon. ¡°This is tasty, it¡¯s sweet.¡± Vivian said while preparing to shove them into the man¡¯s hand, but at that moment, the mysterious man suddenly withdrew his hand, ¡°I don¡¯t love this.¡± He then turned around and walked away. ¡°Hey, wait, I¡¯lle down with you.¡± Seeing that those two were about to go up the mountain, Vivian, as a ¡®business person¡¯ with integrity, she certainly couldn¡¯t show up in front of Morris and Yeon, so she had to go down the mountain with the masked man. The man didn¡¯t say anything. Morris and Yeon went up the mountain from the south, while Vivian and the mysterious man went down the mountain from the north. Only the path down the mountain was steep, and the masked man walked very slowly with his cane, which worried Vivian. Every now and then he stumbled. ¡°Let me help you.¡± Seeing that his legs were disabled, Vivian didn¡¯t wait for him to refuse but went straight up and held his arm, slowly walking towards the bottom of the mountain. ¡°I¡¯m dirty.¡± The masked man nced at Vivian and said. ¡°I¡¯m dirty on me too.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t care about that at all, then said, ¡°You have bad legs, so go up the mountain less often in the future. We¡¯ve brought over a lot of things,ter I¡¯ll have someone bring some rice, flour and oil and such to your house, so it¡¯s easier for you.¡± Her words lulled the masked man into silence. It was a long time before the masked man spoke, ¡°You are very kind.¡± Chapter 102 Mystery Killer ¡°Hahaha, no, it¡¯s a good traditional virtue to be helpful to others.¡± Vivian smiled faintly. The two walked down towards the mountain, and at a very steep ce, the masked man slipped and fell to the ground with an ouch. ¡°Look out!¡± Vivian saw him lying directly on the ground, and behind him was the steep slope, and although he wouldn¡¯t die if he fell, he was designated to be seriously injured. She rushed over and grabbed his leg, holding it tightly in her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m tugging on you.¡± Vivian made a strong effort to tug the masked man towards her, but found that he looked slim in person, but his body was heavy. Only in a moment of danger, she didn¡¯t think much of it, dragging the masked man back a few steps before sitting beside him and reaching for his arms, ¡°Get up.¡± He had trouble with his legs and couldn¡¯t easily stand up after he fell to the ground, so she had to go and pick up his upper body before she could lift him up. ¡°Thanks.¡± The masked man wrapped his arms around Vivian¡¯s neck. Vivian made a strong effort to help him up, ¡°You look quite thin, I didn¡¯t expect you to be quite heavy.¡± She was concentrating on helping the masked man up, but she didn¡¯t notice that under that mask, the man¡¯s deep gaze shed a starburst, and at this moment, the hand he had encircled around Vivian¡¯s neck suddenly appeared a sharp dagger, shing a slight cold light under the sunset¡¯s illumination. The dagger was aimed at the position of her neck, and with just one sh, Vivian would be killed in the process. But not waiting for the man to strike, Vivian eximed, ¡°Watch out!¡± She said, pushing the masked man away with one hand. In the nick of time, the masked man put away his dagger with a swift movement and copsed on the slope, while Vivian drew back a breath. The masked man fell to the ground and looked at Vivian who covered her hand while she had two bloody spots on her wrist. ¡°You ¡­¡± The masked man fell silent. Just now, if Vivian hadn¡¯t pushed him away, he would have been the one who was bitten. ¡°God damn, it¡¯s a poisonous snake, fuck I¡¯m not fucking dying here, am I?¡± Vivian was so frightened that she hurriedly took off the hairband she was wearing on her head and wrapped it around her wrist, one loop after another, until the hairband couldn¡¯t be wrapped anymore, and only then did she let go. Everything came so suddenly that Vivian didn¡¯t dare to let up half a second, and immediately sucked the wound with her mouth, sucking out the poisoned blood and spitting it out on the ground. She sucked several times in a row, but not much blood came out. Vivian turned back to the masked man, ¡°I have to go down the mountain first, otherwise I might die if I can¡¯t find a knife to treat my wounds.¡± With that, without waiting for the masked man to reply, she quickly headed down the mountain.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Watching her back, the masked man¡¯s hand hanging at his side clenched and after he hesitated for a few seconds before he said, ¡°Want a knife, do you? I have it.¡± Vivian paused, ¡°You do?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s safer to carry a knife in the mountains for wild animals are often out there.¡± As he said that, he handed the knife to Vivian. Vivian took the shiny knife he handed over, ¡°Thank you, it really is too much of a coincidence.¡± Without much ado, she cut a cross-shaped incision directly into the wound on her wrist. The knife was sharp and cut open with a gentle sh, hurting Vivian as she clenched her teeth and her hands trembled. At least the injury was on the outside of the wrist, if it had been on the inside, near the aorta, she would have only been waiting for death toe. Because she had been bitten by a poisonous snake, Vivian had made the cross-shaped incision so deep that she sat straight down on the ground in pain. Blood spilled out instantly, slowly dripping down the back of Vivian¡¯s hand towards the ground. Within moments, the ground was stained red with blood. Looking at the way she handled it, the masked man instantly thought she was not simple, ¡°How did you know to treat the wound like that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen people get bitten and handled it that way.¡± Vivian said to the masked man as she forced herself to endure the pain. Then she gave the dagger back to the masked man, ¡°It¡¯s lucky you have a knife with you, or I might die here.¡± The injured right hand kept bleeding, Vivian¡¯s right hand couldn¡¯t stop shaking, and her consciousness was gradually weakening, and in a short while, she fell down. Looking at her as she fell beside him, the masked man held the dagger tightly in his hand and hesitated to make any move. The evening breeze was slightly cool, blowing away the scent of blood in front of him. The sunset sprinkled the earth, gilded with ayer of orange, the chimneys of households down the mountain rose cooking smoke, everything was like a painting, extraordinarily beautiful. Until the sun set and night fell. Morris and Yeon didn¡¯t wait for Vivian on the mountain, so they went down. Being fooled, Morris¡¯ face was particrly grim, and he went straight back home after descending the mountain without looking for Vivian again. But when he finished dinner, Yeon showed up, ¡°Morris, Vivian ¡­ she seems to have disappeared.¡± When Morris, who was standing in the doorway blowing the wind, heard Yeon¡¯s words, his heart tightened, so he asked, ¡°When did it happen?¡± ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Yeon didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth to Morris, so she had to say, ¡°Vivian went up the mountain before we went up, but now she hasn¡¯te back . Could she have had some ident?¡± Yeon at this moment was a bit rmed. If something really went wrong with Vivian, she would have to feel guilty for the rest of her life. At that moment, Morris thought Vivian was fooling him, and was even angry, but now he sensed that something was wrong, and immediately took a few people from the house and went up the mountain with a shlight to find Vivian. The mountain across from the vige was notrge or small, and several people searched for a full two hours without finding anyone. Eventually, the vige was alerted, and at once, another thirty vigers came before they found Vivian in the grass. When she was found, she was lying unconscious on the ground, the blood from the wound on her wrist had stopped, but there was a broken hair band on one side, as well as a puddle of blood. Seeing her pale face and dark blue lips, Morris immediately reached out to check her wounds, ¡°Damn it, how did she get poisoned?¡± ¡°Karl, hurry down to the vige chief and ask him to find the doctor.¡± Karl hade to Liangchuan County with Vivian, and seeing Vivian¡¯s pale appearance, he was also frightened, so he immediately nodded, ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡± He took the lead down the mountain, while Morris carried Vivian on his back, making his way steadily and quickly down the mountain. When they arrived at the bottom of the mountain, Morris sent Vivian to her bedroom, and Yeon was shocked to see her unconscious and pale look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Yeon covered her mouth, her heart in shock. A viger muttered, ¡°I think it¡¯s a snake bite, ouch, it¡¯s quite scary.¡± ¡°Bitten by a snake?¡± Yeon¡¯s heart was filled with guilt and she only felt sorry for Vivian. If it wasn¡¯t for her making a fuss about dating Morris, Vivian wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation. Chapter 103 He Didn’t Kill Her When Vivian woke up again, it was eight o¡¯clock in the morning the following day. There was also Morris in the room besides Yeon. The two men kept watch over her for a whole night. Vivian woke up and opened her eyes, only to feel a little weak all over. ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re finally awake?¡± Yeon stammered when she saw Vivian awake. Morris instantly got up and walked over to her, and as soon as he reached out and covered her forehead, seeing that her fever had gone down, he asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°How did I get back?¡± Vivian asked subconsciously, then raised her injured hand, feeling pain in her wrist. ¡°You didn¡¯te back in the middle of the night, and Morris led a search for you.¡± Yeon sat next to her, her eyes red with aggression, ¡°It¡¯s lucky that you¡¯re okay, otherwise I¡¯d feel sorry for you.¡± Born into a wealthy family, Yeon was arrogant and domineering in her day-to-day life, but she just loved Morris, and se was very fond of Vivian as she had a good rtionship with Morris and could help her date him. Despite hier domineering nature, she also had a kind heart underneath her arrogant exterior. ¡°He brought me back?¡± Vivian¡¯s gaze sank as she remembered the masked man from yesterday. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sensing that something was wrong, Morris asked, ¡°Who took care of your injuries?¡± ¡°Myself.¡± She said. Morris then didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Carrying a dagger with her was reasonable whens she went up the mountain. Morris assumed that Vivian had also brought her dagger with her when she went up the mountainst night, except that the location where she had fallen was next to a steep mountain, so perhaps the dagger had fallen down the mountain. ¡°It¡¯s good that you are okay.¡± Seeing that she was safe and sound, Morris felt relieved and said, ¡°Just rest for the next two days, you don¡¯t need to get involved in anything else.¡± ¡°Well, okay.¡± She had lost blood, was weak, and she didn¡¯t want to move. The vige chief had given her a chicken stew to tonic her body. In the afternoon the vigers all came to visit Vivian, and the enthusiastic vigers brought eggs, or chickens, ducks, geese and fish, and other things. After all, there were only these things in the countryside.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Vivian was deeply touched by the vigers¡¯ simple enthusiasm and was very happy in her heart. After two days of rest, Yeon took care of Vivian and was more attentive than before. Vivian enjoyed it very much. That day, while she was crawfish fishing in the pond by the door, she bumped into the masked man again. Seeing the masked man walking across the pond with his cane, she shouted, ¡°You, stop!¡± She dropped the crawfish fishing sticks, got up and trotted across the street, walked up to the masked man, and questioned, ¡°Why did you leave me on the mountain after I saved you that day?¡± No good deed goes unpunished. What the fuck is this shit? She was so angry inside! The masked man held his walking stick, hunched over, did not look at Vivian, only rolled up his sleeve and pointed to the mottled marks on his arm, ¡°I was in a hurry to get down the mountain that day to find someone to save you, and fell down the mountainside.¡± Vivian looked at the bruises on his right arm, then saw him jerk up his left arm, which also had some bruises on it, and she then believed it. ¡°Well, I thought you¡¯d run away ungratefully.¡± Vivian¡¯s upset for a few days was finally eased down, and then she said to the masked man, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go crawfish fishing, and I¡¯ll take you to eat spicy crawfish at night.¡± Based on what the vigers said about the masked man¡¯s family, she knew that the masked man was in his 20s, very young, and should be able to y with her. So she would like take him crawfish fishing with her and have spicy crawfish for dinner. Her arm was injured and she couldn¡¯t do heavy work, while Yeon was a girl from a rich family who came to Liangchuan County just for a show, so she couldn¡¯t do any work, either. The two of them had nothing better to do than kill the time fishing for crawfish in the pond. After all, without inte or TV, life was boring. ¡°No need.¡± The masked man refused her outright. Vivian was touched for he had ¡®rolled down the mountain¡¯ to save her that day, so she said insistently, ¡°Go, go, I¡¯m not good at crawfish fishing, I¡¯ve only caught a small half pot for an afternoon,e and help.¡± Crawfish is very popr in the city. But in the deep mountains, the vigers to cultivate thend and farming, simply are not interested in that, which led to a flood of crawfish in the pond at the door or the vige fields. They naturally had an easy time crawfish fishing. The masked man saw Yeon having fun with Vivian, and he didn¡¯t say a word as he fished for crawfish by the pond. That night, after Vivian had passed out, he sat beside her, the dagger in his hand already hanging on Vivian¡¯s neck, but the man thought about her being poisoned to save him, and eventually withdrew the dagger and went down the mountain. Life and death are destiny, and it¡¯s only her luck. And she didn¡¯t die! In the evening, before Morris came back, the masked man left. It was useless for Vivian to ask him stay again and again. So, after Morris and others came back, they started to process the crawfish, peeled the garlic, and made garlic crawfish. Making crawfish in a rural pan was full of vor and extra delicious. After the meal, Vivian, who had eaten a lot, took a walk around the vige, with Morris and Yeon apanying her, never leaving her side. A few more dayster, a construction crew of 30 people came from outside, as well as a team to measure and install the cell tower. The construction team, which was funded by the Mission City Community Foundation to build the school, came over to select thend to start the project, and the team installed the cell tower then intended towork the vige. In this way,ndline telephones and televisions, as well as mobile phones, wereter purchased for the vige. Busy as hell. However, the God was not kind. Just as the construction team was preparing to work, a heavy rainstorm swept through. The rain came swiftly and suddenly, and because there was no contact with the outside world, the people in the mountains had no idea what was going on outside. Heavy rain had been falling since the afternoon. Although the vige was on slightly higher ground, it was at the foot of a mountain, which was more or less a cause for concern. Vivian and Morris stood at the entrance of the vige, watching the river rise up at the entrance of the vige, the murky yellowing water gurgling, she sighed, ¡°When will the rain stop? The children are in school and I¡¯m afraid that the school is leaking at this moment.¡± In remote mountainous areas, the schools are dpidated and it is the farmers in the viges who help maintain the school houses. The simple tiled house leaked everywhere when it stained by the rain, so the children could not study in peace. ¡°It¡¯ll be nice when the new school is built.¡± Morris said. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the school and check it out. We¡¯ve donated a lot of books to the school these days, so don¡¯t let the rain get them wet.¡± Vivian suggested. ¡°Okay.¡± Morris responded and turned around to walk with Vivian towards the school. ¡°Wait for me, I go back to get something.¡± Vivian said to Morris and went to the vige chief¡¯s house where she lived. Morris waited for a moment and then saw her return with her duffel bag. As he spent more and more time with Vivian, Morris felt more and more that this seemingly mediocre woman had so much sparkle in her that was attracting him. ¡°This one¡¯s for you.¡± Morris walked over to her and handed her something. He was holding his hand. Vivian could not see what was in it, so she asked, ¡°Could it be raspberry again?¡± Chapter 104 Blame Me for Growing Short? ¡°All you can think about is food?¡± Under umbres, he looked at her, with rain draping between them, as if a thin curtain of rain. ¡°It¡¯s not food? Geez, I¡¯m not a worm in your belly, who knows what you give?¡± Vivian felt that Morris was keep her guessing, but still reached out for it. It turned out to be a delicate box. She smelled it, which was a faint vani scent that smelled nice. ¡°This is a medicine I got an old herbalist from a neighboring vige to dispense, it is for speeding up the healing of the wounds and repairing the scars.¡± Girls are more beauty conscious and don¡¯t like to have scars on their bodies. Morris then found the herbalist and asked for this ointment. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk ¡­¡± Vivian opened the box and looked at the creamy white and refreshingly fragrant ointment inside, and couldn¡¯t stop teasing, ¡°So good? Then I¡¯ll take it.¡± She closed the box and tucked the small box into her pocket. With that, she looked up at him, ¡°Go ahead, what do you want from me?¡± She thought he must be up for something. A second ago, the man¡¯s handsome face permeated with a light smile, but the next moment he looked cold. He nced at Vivian with cool eyes and walked right around her. Vivian stood in ce, watching him step forward through the mud, wondering, ¡°What is that anger about?¡± Was it because she hadn¡¯t thanked him? She bumbled along with Morris towards the school, and since it was a long walk, it took the two of them an hour to get there. In spite of the heavy rain, which fell on the ground sshing and rippling with water, and the sound was loud, but it could not cover the sound of students reading aloud in the school. The school, made of mud bricks, had rain gurgling down from the eaves, while on the roof there was a man in a blue raincoat climbing up on adder to fix the roof to prevent leaks. ¡°When I was a kid, I went to a school like this.¡± Vivian stood in the rain, looking at the scene in front of her as if she had gone back to her childhood. And Morris was born in a rich family, and he had not been in the situation where the ssroom was leaking water. The two men just had a look so as not to disturb the children¡¯s sses, and then went to a newly vacated book room in the school. Sure enough, the book room was leaking badly. Some of the books that were donated came unopened, but some opened were already dripping. Vivian couldn¡¯t find anything to prevent the rain, so she had to stand in front of the bookshelf with her umbre to protect the books. The school has four sses, first and second grade having ss together and one ss each for third, fourth and fifth grade, but with only two teachers. Under such difficult circumstances, the two teachers gave extremely much effort for the 50 students in the school. Vivian was moved. After a while, the rain finally stopped. The man in the raincoat straightened the leaky tile back up and all was safe and sound. He panted and trotted to Vivian and Morris with a simple smile, ¡°Sorry, it was raining heavily just now, so I went to repair the roof.¡± ¡°Okay, we just came over to take a look. Rather, Mr. Howard, you and your wife have been guarding the children here, it is really admirable.¡± Vivianplimented from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Hahaha, we¡¯re used to it, these children are the future of our country, wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if no one cares about them?¡± The teacher Mr. Howard said as he took off his raincoat and hurried to pour water for the two. ¡°No need, no need, we¡¯re not drinking.¡± Vivian stepped forward to stop him, then removed her backpack and took out forty thousand in cash from it, and then handed it to Mr. Howard, ¡°Before the donation was from thepany, and this is from me. Take it, this is for you and your wife¡¯s living expenses. Only if you are well off can you make things better for the children.¡± Aftering to the vige, Vivian met Mr. Howard and his wife, who were kind-hearted people who taught their students without expecting anything in return, something that countless people could not do. Seeing this scene, Morris, who was standing on the side, his dark eyes faintly shed, looked surprised. In his mind, Vivian was a woman who loved money, but he never thought she would take out forty thousand to donate to Mr. Howard. As far as he knew, Vivian was very strapped for cash. ¡°No, no, no. You¡¯ve already given plenty, no need really.¡± ¡°Take it; this is for you and the children, please don¡¯t say no.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Mr. Howard refused insistently, and Vivian had a tough attitude and stuffed him with forty thousand, and then dragged Morris and ran away, for fear that if she waste, Mr. Howard would give her the money back. The two stepped in the mud, yellow mud staining their pants, but Vivian was in a very good mood. She stood on the mountain, sniffing the fresh air after the rain, and caught a glimpse of the rainbow on the other side of the mountain, ¡°Look, Morris, look, a rainbow. It¡¯s so beautiful,e on,e over here and take a picture of me, Morris. Let¡¯s both take a group picture together, it¡¯s a reminder of our first time doing charity work.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Morris didn¡¯t refuse. Walking up to her, Vivian pulled out her phone and held it up, only then did she realize that Morris was too tall, so she red at him, ¡°You¡¯ve grown so tall that you¡¯re out of the picture frame.¡± Helplessness surfaced on Morris¡¯ face, ¡°You¡¯re short and you me me?¡± ¡°So you can¡¯t squat a little?¡± Morris: ¡°¡­¡± In the face of her nonsense, given Morris¡¯ nature, he should have ignored it, but instead he bent his knees slightly and stood beside her. Vivian held her phone high and turned on the camera, then looked at her and him in the camera and said to Morris again, ¡°Squat a little more.¡± He didn¡¯t say anything, but he very honestly squatted down a little. Vivian smoothly wrapped her arms around his shoulders, and the two took an intimate picture together. With a click, the picture was framed. The two stood in front of a hill, arge mountain not far behind them, the mountain smoky, the sun casting rays of light, illuminating the rainbow in an extraordinarily gorgeous way. The background of the picture was extremely beautiful, inside was a handsome man and a beautiful woman. ¡°It¡¯s nice, but Morris, what¡¯s that look on your face?¡± Vivian stared at the picture, only to find herself facing the camera while Morris was looking at her with a slight inclination of his head. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a buddy picture with you, why we look a young couple? No, no, I¡¯m going to delete it.¡± Chapter 105 The Masked Man Has a Problem Vivian disliked the picture and wanted to delete it, but the next moment it was snatched away by Morris, ¡°Let it be, I¡¯ll take the picture for you.¡± He took the phone away and left Vivian alone to take a picture of herself. Then he showed the pictures to Vivian, and she nodded in satisfaction, but flipped through the album and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the first one?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Deleted.¡± The man walked ahead, carrying his umbre, and spoke carelessly. ¡°Fine, it¡¯s not pretty anyway.¡± Vivian muttered, and then set the picture that Morris had taken as her phone¡¯s screensaver. ¡­ During the night, lightning shed and a rainstorm poured down. Viviany in bed without any sleepiness and stayed up until five in the morning. ¡°Vivian, Vivian, something¡¯s wrong, get up, get up.¡± At some point, Vivian, who was dreaming, was nudged by Yeon. She woke up, asking in a daze, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± When she opened her eyes, she saw Yeon¡¯s worried and anxious look. ¡°The rainstorm was so heavy that a mudslide urred and copsed the school halfway up the mountain. The few children who went to the school in the morning are still inside with their teachers. The vige summoned people to rescue them, and asked us to inform the people of Guolou Vige to evacuate.¡± Because Dongpu Vige is between two mountains, and the distance between the mountains is so wide that even a mudslide will not have any effect on it. However, Guolou Vige is close to the foot of the mountain, and if a mudslide were to ur, the consequences would be unthinkable. ¡°Mudslide?¡± Vivian¡¯s heart thumped and she was so frightened that she sat up straight from the bed, ¡°How could this happen?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m scared to death. Several of the volunteers want to leave, but the storm is so bad now that they couldn¡¯t leave.¡± Yeon was equally anxious. She was pampered. On this trip to Liangchuan County, she came here to experience another kind of life for she was tired of the life in city. But she never expected to encounter a mudslide. Vivian instantly got up, changed her clothes, and walked out of the house with Yeon. Standing under the eaves, looking outside the heavy rain, they felt as if the sky cracked open with water flowing out, which was quiet worrying. ¡°Where are Morris and the others, have they gone to school?¡± Vivian asked, worried about the school situation. ¡°Yes, they are there now.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry to Dongpu Vige, or it will be bad if we arete.¡± Vivian said to Yeon. The two walked out of the courtyard together, stepping on the mud-filled road, without time to take into ount the instantly soaked shoes, but elerated towards Guolou Vige. ¡°Yeon, Yeon? Yeon, stop right there!¡± The two hadn¡¯t gone very far and a voice rang out behind them. When the two of them turned around at the sound of the voice, they saw Quintel walking towards them wearing a raincoat, pointed at Yeon and said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s raining so heavily, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Dad, the vige chief asked Vivian and I to go and inform the vigers of Guolou Vige to evacuate. Do you want toe with us?¡± The rain was heavy, crackling on the umbres, and the cacophony was so loud that they spoke by yelling out as hard as they could to be heard by each other. ¡°I know you were going to Guolou Vige, but it¡¯s too dangerous there, youe back with me!¡± Quintel tugged Yeon¡¯s arm, ¡°It¡¯s enough for her to go alone, you go back with me!¡± ¡°Dad, let go of me, I want to go with Vivian. Otherwise it¡¯s dangerous for her to be alone!¡± Yeon, who usually looked unreliable, had Vivian at heart and was unwilling to risk her going to Guolou Vige alone, adding, ¡°There are many people over there, it¡¯s dangerous if we¡¯rete, how can you be so selfish?¡± Even though Quintel was worrying about Yeon, Yeon was kind-hearted and was naturally worried about Guolou Vige who didn¡¯t know the situation. ¡°What are you fooling around with? I only have you as a daughter, if anything happens to you, how will I exin to your mother? Come back with me!¡± Quintel angrily scolded Yeon and dragged her back hard. Yeon kept struggling and looked back at Vivian, yelling, ¡°Vivian,e and help me.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better go back with your dad.¡± Vivian shook her head, not intending to take Yeon with her to Guolou Vige. A weak rich girl to follow her would only to slow her down. Not to mention that Vivian was very supportive of Quintel¡¯s approach. She held up her umbre and quickly headed towards Guolou Vige, only to see the masked man walking towards her with his umbre just as she reached the entrance of the vige, ¡°You¡¯re going to Guolou Vige?¡± The masked man asked her as he hunched over his back. ¡°The school on the mountain was destroyed by a mudslide, and the vige chief told us to hurry and inform the people of Guolou Vige.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± The masked man said very proactively. In that instant, Vivian frowned slightly and shook her head to refuse, ¡°You¡¯re not well, and you walk very slowly, so it¡¯s better to rest at home. It¡¯s easier for me to go to Guolou Vige by myself.¡± ¡°The households living in Guolou Vige are scattered, how can you notify them alone?¡± He reminded. At this, Vivian had to say, ¡°Then be careful, I¡¯ll go first and inform them at the east end of Guolou Vige, you can go directly to the west end of Guolou Vige.¡± In the mountains, there is no signal and they have to notify the vigers personally of dangerous situations or they don¡¯t know what they will face. ¡°Okay.¡± The masked man nodded. The two of them held their umbres and made their way towards Guolou Vige. Originally, she thought the masked man would walk slowly with his cane, but instead she found that no matter how fast she was going, the masked man could keep up. Gradually, she put on her defenses abruptly against the masked man. This man got something. Two people walked quickly towards Guolou Vige, surrounded by heavy rain pouring down, everything looked like hidden, not so clear. And an aqueduct before them was full of murky water, raging down and flowing with abandon. Over the aqueduct was a simple wooden bridge, so narrow that only one person could fit across. Vivian looked at the wooden bridge, hesitated for a moment, looked back at the masked man and said loudly, ¡°You go first, the water under the bridge is too fierce, it¡¯s almost over the bridge, I don¡¯t feel at eased with you behind me.¡± Her voice was loud, as if she was afraid the masked man might not hear her. The masked man with a cane in one hand and an umbre in the other watched the raging waters andpping against the wooden bridge, he nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go over first.¡± He walked around Vivian and took one step towards the bridge. As she watched him walk calmly onto the bridge, all unharmed, Vivian doubted herself, could it be that she hadn¡¯t slept welltely that made her suspicious? Chapter 106 Falling into a torrent of life and death When the masked man was about to walk across, Vivian got onto the wooden bridge. But before she could take a few steps, the masked man slipped and stumbled, falling directly onto the wooden bridge, half of his body falling into the water. His arms were clinging to the wooden bridge, the umbre and cane in his hands having long since been swept away by the deluge. ¡°Help, help me. Help me. ¡­¡± He looked to Vivian with pleading eyes, waiting for her to offer help. It was super dangerous, coupled with the rapidity of the water, anyter might have even given way to him washing away. Vivian rushed straight forward, reaching out to yank the masked man. The sound of the water pounding was so loud that the rapids rushed the masked man narrowly holding the wooden bridge in a critical condition. She rushed to him, leaning down to tug him, ¡°Hold on to me, get up here.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t know where the drain would lead, but wherever it led, she had to save him now. The masked man reached out and held Vivian¡¯s hand tightly, and as she pulled harder, he slowly climbed upwards. It took a few moments of struggling before he finally climbed up out of the water and managed to stand still. ¡°Whew, that was close. Thank you, thank you.¡± The man hunched over and stood in front of Vivian, bowing slightly in ¡®sincere¡¯ gratitude. ¡°You¡¯re wee, let¡¯s go ¡­ ah!¡± Vivian waved her hand and told the masked man to walk towards the bridge, but the next moment she was pushed directly into the river by the masked man. It all came very suddenly, yet it was as if everything was expected. Vivian let out a startled cry, but reached out in the nick of time to tug tightly at the masked man. With a whoosh, the two men plunged into the raging river and were swept far down the swift current. It all came so quickly that they had no time to call for help before they were already a dozen meters away. In the river, Vivian tugged tightly at the masked man, not letting go in the slightest, no matter how much he resisted, she didn¡¯t let go! Shit. It was ultimately a miscalction. Vivian knew full well that the masked man had taken advantage of her kindness before deliberately pretending to fall into the water and dragging her into the water while she dropped her guard after saving him. But no matter what, if she was going to die, she would never let the masked man go. In the raging river, the masked man shrugged off Vivian with effort and tried to lift his foot to kick her, but the water was so fierce that all the force was washed away by the river, and he couldn¡¯t exert any strength. The two of them just went downstream with the current, and all the way Vivian was looking for opportunities to save herself. But the ferocious water had long since washed away everything on the banks of the confluent river, and there was nothing at all to save herself. Not only was it impossible to save herself, but even staying alive was now in question. A rapidpped by and Vivian was swept under the water, taking a gulp of water as murky as mud. She made to raise her head and cough a few times to ease the difort. The masked man wasn¡¯t much better, again getting caught under the water and chocking by water from time to time. While Vivian was looking at the masked man, she actually found a thick wooden pole rushing over from behind. Her heart fluttered and she instantly let go of the masked man¡¯s hand, fearing that if she had been a momentter she would have been hit hard by the thick wooden pole and passed out on the spot. But it was an opportunity to save herself. Vivian saw the thick wooden pole being washed over, and swam to the side with a great deal of effort. Despite the seemingly effortless movement, it took almost all of her strength in the turbulent water. In the next second, the thick wooden pole had rushed over, and Vivian was unable to dodge it immediately, and was still hit by the thick wooden pole on her arm, cutting out a wound. Except that in such a situation, she didn¡¯t even notice the wound, but recoiled in a swift, direct lunged to the thick wooden pole and grabbed it. The masked man was hit in the head by the thick wooden pole and went into the water. It all happened so fast, seemingly in an instant. Vivian didn¡¯t have time to feel sorry for the masked man, but then, she noticed something tugging tightly at her ankle. It was the masked man! Vivian wanted to reach out and kick that bastard, but all her strength was washed away by the water and she couldn¡¯t exert any force, plus the water was extremely resistant. Everything that seemed so simple, but it was hard to make a move. The masked man finally picked himself up from under the water and smoothly held the thick tree trunk in front of him. The two men just held the wooden pole, leaving less than a meter between them. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± The thick wooden pole was so buoyant that Vivian didn¡¯t have to worry about being swept under the water, so she looked sideways at the masked man and asked hysterically. She was hysterical, not because she was overly angry, but because her voice was so low that the other person couldn¡¯t hear her. The river was flowing and the sound of the water rolling was deafening. The masked man gave her a look and didn¡¯t bother with her.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. When Vivian saw that he didn¡¯t say anything, she didn¡¯t say anything either, just keeping quiet and keeping her strength up. The further down the river, the wider it became, and although Vivian didn¡¯t know what was behind her, one thing was very clear, and that was that if she couldn¡¯t get to shore again, she might be swept into theke behind her. Even the ¡­ ocean! There is a veryrgeke in Liangchuan County, but there is also an ocean a few hundred miles away. They had been heading east when they fell into the water, but the bending and twisting river had washed in an unknown direction, and Vivian had lost her sense of direction. ¡°Want to cooperate?¡± Suddenly, the silent masked man spoke. Perhaps he too sensed that something was wrong. ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± Vivian didn¡¯t believe the masked man in the first ce. But she understood that she had to work with the masked man now, even if there was a chance of survival, she had to fight for it. Just how it turned out, that was fate. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, we¡¯re both going to die!¡± He said aloud. Vivian wanted to say: die together then. But she knew, deep down, that a little more dy would be more dangerous. Because the two of them had been floating for an unknown amount of time, their physical strength was severely depleted, and if they finally ran out of strength, they would only die. ¡°What do I have to do?¡± Vivian asked. The masked man kept one hand on the wooden pole, fumbled in his clothes with the other, and finally pulled out a rope. It was twine, as thick as a pinky, but long. Because he had been hunched over, this rope was hidden around his waist and not at all visible. He swam a little towards Vivian and said to her, ¡°Tie the rope around your waist.¡± Vivian hesitated and said, ¡°You go first!¡± She would no longer trust the masked man and became defensive at every turn. The masked man didn¡¯t say anything, freeing one hand to squeeze one end and wrap it around his waist, but after his arm turned half a circle, he looked to Vivian, meaning for her to help. Vivian also freed a hand and took one end of the rope, then joined forces to tie the rope around her waist. Then he helped Vivian again, tying the other end around her waist. Granted, this way, one person who could tug on something could save the other, but Vivian didn¡¯t trust the masked man after all. The two men looked ahead, and by a good coincidence, there was a tree growing diagonally across the river in front of them, with a section of its trunk submerged in the water. Chapter 107 Escape from Desperate Circumstances The two men looked at each other and put their hopes on that tree. The tree, however, was growing on the right side, also on the side of the masked man. Vivian moved to the right, trying to give herself a chance to grab the big tree, since that might be the only chance to survive. But the masked man is likely the biggest obstacle to her survival, and she must take her chances. Both men leaned to the right, seeing that they were about to reach the tree, but because they were both on the right, increasing the resistance, the water rushed ferociously, causing the thick wooden pole to slope steeply into a vertical downward flow.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. All of a sudden they were further away from that tree. ¡°I¡¯m pulling you, you let go.¡± Vivian took the masked man¡¯s hand directly and told him to let go of the thick wooden pole and swim towards the river, even a little bit of struggle would be enough to win her chance of survival. At this moment, Vivian had no choice, even if it was a ray of hope, even if the masked man might survive and then cut the rope, she had to fight for it. Because ¡­ She didn¡¯t want to die! The pair of eyes under the mask of the masked man gave Vivian a meaningful nce before directly releasing her. The rope was tied between the two men and he fought to his right after he let go. Ten meters ¡­ Six meters ¡­ Three meters ¡­ One meter!!! The distance of ten meters was just a blink of an eye, but at the moment the masked man was still some distance away from the tree. Vivian was so scared that her heart tense, and she was so nervous that she was afraid of missing another opportunity. But in the nick of time, the masked man suddenly pulled out a dagger and held it tightly in his hand, and as he narrowly brushed against the tree, the dagger in his hand jabbed into the trunk of the tree. Vivian immediately let go of the thick wooden pole she was holding, lest the overwhelming impact wash the masked man away with it, cutting off any chance of a final struggle. The man, even though Vivian was putting pressure on him, reached out and clutched the thick wooden pole and climbed up little by little and managed to get out! Vivian was still in the water, and with the strength of the rope, she tugged it little by little and crawled towards the masked man. But the masked man raised the dagger in his hand, and with a flick of his hand, Vivian would be swept away with the river! Her heart was pounding, never at any moment would she be so full of desire to live as she was at this moment. Vivian didn¡¯t say anything and continued to swim towards him, seeing that he was close, but the dagger the masked man was holding up stabbed straight down. In that moment, her heart went cold, as if she had already seen death. But Vivian was not resigned, and at thest moment fought against the odds, reaching out and tugging, trying to hug the trunk, but still underestimating the impact of the water. She was washed away another few dozen centimeters! Was she, really, going to die here? But at that moment, the masked man tugged her hand and pulled her over, and the two of them climbed up the tree that grew diagonally along the shore. Exhausted, the two meny on the shore, too tired to struggle any more. Vivian, however, asked, ¡°Why would you save me?¡± The moment he finally stabbed his dagger down, she thought the masked man was going to cut the rope and send her plunging into the rushing river, but the man put away his dagger and reach out to tug her out of harm¡¯s way. The masked man didn¡¯t answer. The two men justy on the shore and waited until they had regained their strength before standing up and heading off into the distance. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Through the woods, away from the sound of the ferocious river¡¯s waves, everything became quiet, even the rain had stopped. Vivian then asked the man beside her. He was no longer hunched over and limping as he had been before, but stood erect and fit as a normal man. Vivian should have found out that the man¡¯s identity was suspect, but since their decision toe to Dongpu Vige was made not long ago, and the masked man had been in the vige long before they arrived. That was why she didn¡¯t think the masked man could have been wrong. As it turned out, it was still her gullibility. The masked man ignored Vivian, and the two just kept walking towards the front, but the surrounding area was deserted, and eventually the two chose to climb up the mountain. As they stood panting at the top of the mountain, looking around them, they could see no one or vige at all, except for the mist rising up. ¡°At this rate of flood flow, it¡¯s at least 40 kilometers per hour.¡± Vivian said as she raised her hand to check the time on her wristwatch. Five hours had passed since she¡¯d gotten up in the morning. From the vige chief¡¯s house to the river, it took half an hour; from the water up to the mountain, it took an hour, which means that they had supported themselves for three and a half hours after falling into the water and were already 140 kilometers away. This distance was too far. Vivian was not familiar with the geography of this side, and was a bit confused for a while. The rain that had just stopped was continuing to fall again, while Vivian felt limp and weak and could not walk with any energy. She looked down at her right hand, which was horribly swollen with arge cut on her arm, whitened and swollen with water. And at her wrist, after saving the masked man, from being bitten by a snakest time, she had also cut a cross on her wrist to let blood out, and although it had gradually healed, the scab that had been made after being soaked in water had fallen off. Vivian¡¯s arm hurt, but there was nothing to reduce the inmmation at the moment, and her greatest fear was that the wound would turn septic. She tied her wrists with her clothes, but it kept raining and tying her wrists backfired. So she let it be. The masked man took one look at her wound, didn¡¯t say a word, and walked towards the bottom of the mountain. Vivian followed the masked man, the two of them made their way down the mountain. Not knowing how long she had been walking, she was getting slower and slower. ¡°You¡¯re going too fast, can you walk a little slower?¡± Vivian could not keep up with the pace somewhat, so she spoke to the masked man. Unbeknownst to her, the masked man had already slowed down a lot in an invisible way, she just didn¡¯t notice it. ¡°If we don¡¯t get out of here, we¡¯re likely to starve to death.¡± A hundred miles around, if it remained deserted, would be a great challenge for them. There was no way to drink the murky yellow water that was everywhere after the storm, and walking long enough would drain their strength to get very far without something to eat. With great willpower, Vivian followed the masked man all the way forward, and eventually, at nightfall, she sat down on the ground in physical exhaustion, unable to walk any further. Hearing a voice behind him, the masked man turned around and saw a pale woman sitting on the ground, leaning against a tree, his eyesplicated. The masked man walked up to her, pulled out a dagger, the sharp de pointed at Vivian, as if to say: since you are dying, I will give you a hand, so as to finish my mission. Vivian slowly closed her eyes, not struggling, not speaking. Because she knew that if the masked man wanted to make a move, he would have done it already, why would he wait until now? With an abrupt sound, the masked man stabbed his dagger into the tree behind her, ¡°I¡¯ll let you off the hook today, if I see you again, you will not be lucky like now.¡± With those words, he turned and walked straight away. He left the dagger to her. For returning the favor she offered to have saving him that day on the mountain. Chapter 108 Bitten by a Wolf Vivian leaned against the tree trunk and watched the masked man drift away, a powerful desire to survive spurring her on, and eventually she stood up and followed the man step by step. Being in the wilderness, it was about to get dark, and if she was really left here alone, Vivian didn¡¯t know what situation she would face. But, she didn¡¯t want to die! The masked man walking in front heard a sound behind him and turned around to see Vivian stumbling after him, and a sh of surprise shed across the man¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t say anything, but he slowed down a lot. This woman was amazingly resilient. The two walked for a while longer, until the twilight when they couldn¡¯t see the road at all. They found a suitable ce to take shelter from the rain. ¡°Sure it¡¯s safe in here?¡± This was a cave, and if a mudslide urred, it could seal off the entrance at any time. At that point, it would be tantamount to burying two people alive. Vivian asked as she sat on the floor, leaning against the wall, her lips pale and weak as she looked at him. ¡°You can go outside.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The man nced at her and went to get some dry wood and a lighter to start a fire. After walking for half a day, Vivian was cold and tired, and finally felt a hint of warmth and fell asleep on the spot. The man sitting across from her poked her with a stick, noticing that she was unconscious, while he looked at the bruise on her arm. He hesitated for a moment and walked to her, reaching out to touch her, noticing in due course that she had a high fever, most likely an infection from her arm. The masked man found the dagger from her and looked at her wound again, inwardly debating whether or not to help her. But in the end, nothing was done, except to say, ¡°It is merciful enough not to kill you.¡± ¡­ It was noon the next day when Vivian woke up again. Although her head was still foggy, the fever was gone and a strip of cloth was wrapped around her arm and the wound had been treated. Fortunately, the cave didn¡¯t copse. She knew that the masked man had done this. ¡°Hello, is anyone there? Masked man, are you there?¡± Sitting there and shouting, she didn¡¯t have any response and she didn¡¯t want to shout anymore. Looking outside as the rain passed and the sky cleared, Vivian didn¡¯t dare to dy much and immediately got up and walked in the direction of the mountain beyond. Deep in the woods, dense with thorns, it was hard to walk an inch, and she was hungry. Dragging her tired body through the woods for the day, she found some wild fruits for her belly and drank some mountain water to support herself. At night, Vivian found arge tree and climbed up into it to sleep, so that she would not have nowhere to escape in case the beasts came. As expected, it waste at night, and Vivian really heard the wolf¡¯s cry. Her heart fluttered with fear and panic. The only thing she had to defend herself with was the dagger the masked man had left her, and now it was up to her to live or die. Sleepless, she leaned against arge tree, trying to reduce her presence, but the sound of wolves barking gradually closer and closer made her feel extra insecure. Especially in deep and dense forests, if she was faced with danger, no one could be there to save her. Abruptly, a wolf craned its neck and howled. The sound was very close and extraordinarily clear. Vivian¡¯s heart was tense, and she felt insecure in such a dark night. Vaguely, she spotted a few points of light appear, and when she took a closer look, she couldn¡¯t help but feel chill run down her back. Because ¡­ It was glowing with pairs of eyes! Wolves! It seemed to smell her scent and came directly this way. Although Vivian was sleeping in a tree as high as three meters, she looked at twelve bubbling green eyes, and there were six wolves. How would she cope, alone? Vivian wanted to cry. Shit, was this where she was supposed to die? The moon was high, and the moonlight fell on the earth, making it seem to be shrouded in a white veil, and everything was faintly visible. Knowing that the wolf had a keen sense of smell and must know where she was hiding, Vivian climbed towards the top of the tree again by the light of the moon. Despite having climbed high, the trunk of the tree then rang with a whirring sound, the ws of a wolf scratching the tree, along with wolf howling. There was a great sense of calling forpanionship. Vivian felt that all the bad luck in her life was generally exhausted in this year, with constant bad luck. She vowed that when she got out of Liangchuan County and returned to L City, she would go and pray at the first opportunity. So, this whole night, Vivian didn¡¯t sleep. Those hungry wolves crouched under the trees all night. It wasn¡¯t until the next day just after dawn that Vivian clearly noticed that the number of wolves had changed from six to ten! And, there was absolutely no intention of leaving. She sat in a tree and looked at the sky in despair, ¡°Will I have to die here?¡± When the wolf didn¡¯t leave, she couldn¡¯t leave either, and a war of attrition developed. Sleepy, hungry and thirsty, Vivian knew that if this continued, she would eventually be eaten by the wolf. So she sat up in a tree, took her dagger and cut down branches, sharpened them into sharp weapons, and used the bark wisely, tied it into a rope, and tied the sharp sticks together and carried them on her back. Using another branch to make a fire directly on the tree, one branch on the tree was wormy and dry, so she found a ce to hitch the extra bark branches together, fumbled for a lighter, and lit it. The lighter and the dagger were left to her by the masked man, and she was grateful to this mysterious man. The fire rose, billowing a stream of smoke, and Vivian watched the mass carefully, keeping it from falling through the branches, barely able to keep the small fire burning. A plume of smoke curled up, and she let it grow stronger as she bent branches in the trees and nursed a pile of fire. From morning to afternoon, the smoke Vivian set off did not attract help, but the wolves went from ten to four. She knew that this was the only chance. Then she climbed down from a high ce and stood three meters high, holding a dagger in one hand and a sharp wooden stick in the other, and jumped straight down while the wolves were not paying attention, pressing down on a wolf, the dagger and the wooden stick piercing the body of that wolf on the spot. ¡°Ow~~¡± The wolf wailed in pain as the remaining three wolves pounced directly. Vivian reacted extremely quickly and rolled, scurrying away from the wolf to stand by the trunk of the tree, drawing another sharp wooden stick from behind her and looking at the wolf that was circling around in front of her, poised to strike. One of the wolves was the strongest and had the highest tail. Vivian expected that one was the leader! Locking onto her target, she scurried straight over and took the strike. But the wolf¡¯s reaction was even swifter than Vivian¡¯s speed, it dodged and directly bit Vivian¡¯s injured right hand with a single bite. The fangs were embedded in the skin, and the powerful bite hurt Vivian as she clenched her teeth, but the wooden stick in her left hand struck instantly, stabbing directly into the wolf¡¯s eye, ¡°Go to hell!¡± ¡°Ow~~ ¡± The wolf howled in pain from the intense pain and let go of her arm, and Vivian¡¯s dagger in her right hand struck out swiftly, stabbing it in the right eye. The wolf couldn¡¯t see anything and howled and rolled on the ground in pain. Chapter 109 The Masked Man Gets Beaten And at that moment, the other two wolves pounced towards her, and when Vivian was fighting those two wolves, the wolf leader stood up and pounced towards her with its keen sense of smell. Vivian was fighting with the other two wolves, unable to juggle the attack of the wolf leader. Just as she thought she was about to die on the spot, there was a loud thud, the sound startling the forest birds to take wing, and the wolf leader wailed and fell straight to the ground. Vivian looked over the sound of that shot and she saw Morris appear next to her as if he had fallen from the sky, gun in hand, and then to the wolves in front of her, gave two shots and killed them directly. The wolves fell to the ground, and Vivian dropped to the ground as if deted, looking weakly towards Morris who was trotting towards her. The man, handsome as always, only that his face was written with worry. He strode to her and gave her a condescending look before his gaze fell on her right arm. Blood was dripping from her arm, uncovered by the short sleeves she was wearing, and the hideous wound was just presented to Morris. Crimson blood spilled from where the wolf had bitten, spurring even more blood from the unhealed wound, flowing down her pale fingers and dripping onto the grass. Vivian leaned weakly and feebly against the trunk of the tree, her right leg bent at the knee, her injured arm resting weakly on her knee, her fingers trembling slightly, bleeding. It was clear that she was in a very bad state, but when Vivian saw Morris, a smile of relief spread across her face. That smile, rxed with an inexplicable sense of security, as if her nervous heart had loosened for a moment and she no longer had to be afraid. ¡°If you arete, you may never see me again in your life.¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help but tease. She knew that Morris woulde over to her. Sure enough, he didn¡¯t let her down! God knows how nervous Morris was to see the scene before him as he rushed over the jungle. A slender woman, surrounded by several wolves, narrowly escapes death. At that moment, he was almost tense to the point of suffocation as if his heart had stopped. The man¡¯s face, which was cold as ice, rippled into a light smile, ¡°You won¡¯t die.¡± It seemed to be a tease, but it was really afort. He knelt down and looked at her injured right arm, bruised and battered, so he said to her, ¡°It¡¯s badly injured and needs to be rushed out for a tetanus shot.¡± With that, he took off the white short-sleeved shirt he was wearing and tore it into strips, wrapping it around her arm and simply bandaging it. ¡°How did you find me so soon?¡± Three hundred miles away, it was hard for Vivian to imagine how Morris had found her. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Grandma will be sad if you die.¡± Morris said as he bandaged her up. ¡°I won¡¯t die. But ¡­¡± Vivian looked at Morris, pursed her lips, and asked, ¡°Is there any food? I¡¯m hungry.¡± She was really hungry, very hungry. When she finished, she looked at Morris, but saw the man stunned for a moment, and she instantly waved her hand, ¡°Forget it, how can you have food with you?¡± ¡°This, do you want it?¡± The man felt in his pocket, then spread his hand in front of Vivian, and within his palm was surprisingly ¡­ a milk candy.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Her eyes lit up at the sight of the candy and she asked, ¡°Where did you get the candy?¡± It was nice to have candy for energy now that there was no other food. ¡°This donation was not only school supplies for the children, but also a lot of snacks. This was from the children when I went to the school.¡± With that, the man picked up a candy, peeled off the candy paper, and stuffed one into her mouth. The candy was soft and very sweet. This was by andrge the most delicious thing Vivian had eaten in several days, and having tasted the sweetness, the bitterness in her mouth was instantly driven away, and she was suddenly in a much better mood, looking at Morris and smiling at him. Her bright smile mixed with a little bitterness, and the man smiled in relief, though a little distressed. Subconsciously, he reached out and touched her head, ¡°Smiling like a fool.¡± The woman smiled and looked away, her clear, bright eyes suddenly welling up with sourness, her eyes flushed, but she didn¡¯t want to let Morris see it. Fearing he would take the opportunity to mock her. Her actions fell in the eyes of Morris, who felt his heart painful and looked at her, asking, ¡°Do you want to eat meat?¡± Vivian sniffled and frowned in confusion, ¡°Where¡¯s the meat?¡± The man raised his forehead slightly and nced at the wolf beside him ¡­ Wasn¡¯t this, like, readily avable? ¡°Wolves are protected animals, it¡¯s against thew, right?¡± Vivian asked. The man raised his eyebrows at her, ¡°You¡¯re dying and you still care about that?¡± Vivian didn¡¯t say anything else, because she hadn¡¯t eaten for three days, and she was tired and hungry from the long journey, so it would be nice to have something to eat. ¡°Sit down and I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± The man found dry wood and set up a fire in front of her, then dragged a wolf to clean and set it on the fire to roast. ¡°You¡¯ll attract the wolves if you make a fire here.¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help but be a little worried. ¡°I¡¯m here with you , so just rest in peace.¡± Morris said. That one sentence, carrying feelings of security, hit her heart, making Vivian feel extraordinarily relieved and rxed. Morris was Yoona¡¯s fianc¨¦ and she should have been on guard, but after spending so many days together, she had gradually dropped her guard against Morris! Suddenly, a voice sounded. The two men raised their eyes to look at each other before they both looked sideways in the direction the sound hade from. At that moment, a man suddenly sprang out of the dense forest. That man was no other than the ¡­ masked man! The masked man stared nkly in ce, ncing at Morris and then at Vivian, who was sitting by the fire, without speaking. But Morris had already pulled out his pistol, the ckened muzzle aimed at the masked man, his face appalling. Seeing this scene, Vivian stood up and held down the gun in Morris¡¯s hand with her wounded right hand. This action boggled Morris¡¯s mind, and he nced at Vivian in confusion, only to see the woman take the gun, then raise her right hand and point it at the masked man! She locked eyes with him, and the masked man¡¯s brow wrinkled beneath his mask, ¡°You¡¯re going to kill me?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Vivian had always been a person who had a clearcut stand on what to love and what to hate, who would retaliate when there was an enemy. Without further ado, she clutched the gun in her hand, aimed it at the man¡¯s thigh, and shot it with a bang. The immense pain from the bullet hurt so much that the man trembled slightly and he nearly fell to his knees with weakness in his feet. But he held it back and stood there, unmoving. Vivian then handed the pistol to Morris before saying to the masked man, ¡°Let¡¯s write off everything between us. Another time, we¡¯ll just have to see who¡¯s lucky.¡± Chapter 110 Damn it, Go to Hell The masked man was responsible for her ending up where she was today. It would be a lie to say that she did not hate him. But it would be impossible to say that she would leave him alone. Even though the masked man had left the dagger and lighter with Vivian before allowing Morris to sessfully find her through the smoke she had ced, it was all the masked man¡¯s doing that hadnded her in this situation. The masked man¡¯s thigh was injured and he couldn¡¯t walk, so he had to lean against a tree and sit on the ground to rest. Morris didn¡¯t say anything and continued to grill the meat. Vivian sat beside him, watching the meat bubbling with oil, the aromaing to her face, her mouth watering. ¡°By the way, how are the kids at school?¡± Vivian was concerned about the children¡¯s situation and was very worried. ¡°Mr. Howard is injured, the doctor is already treating them. The vigers of Guolou Vige have been evacuated, and soon after the evacuation there was a mudslide, so no one was hurt.¡± Morris told Vivian the situation. Vivian finally felt relieved, ¡°It¡¯s okay, or ¡­ No.¡± When she suddenly thought of something, she grabbed Morris¡¯s arm, ¡°What about the forty thousand I have?¡± She had given the teacher forty thousand, and then this happened, so Vivian was worrying that her forty thousand had gone down the drain. Seeing her heartbroken and guilty look, Morris slowly narrowed his eyes, ¡°I found it, it¡¯s just dirty.¡± The house had copsed, her forty thousand was buried inside, and there was little chance of finding it. But even so, Morris would not tell Vivian the truth. A woman who loved money so much that she actually donated forty thousand, and now that the money was suddenly buried by a natural disaster, she must not feel well. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± Vivian was in a good mood. Seeing that she was happy, Morris was relieved too. God knows how much manpower and money he spent searching for Vivian after he knew she was missing. He ended up getting separated from the search party, then saw the smoke over here before he came over and found her. ¡°It¡¯s really so hard for the vigers here, Morris, you have so much money, can you help them out? If you can get them connected to the inte, they can have phones. Ifmunication was developed, this wouldn¡¯t happen.¡± Vivian sincerely pleaded with Morris, hoping that he could help those children and vigers. She knew very well in her heart that although Morris was rich, she could not ask for this. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really mean it.¡± It might seem simple, but the investment was by no means small. Morris nced at Vivian, his thin lips raised in an arc, before looking at her injured arm, ¡°Does your arm still hurt?¡± Seeing her face grow paler and paler, Morris couldn¡¯t help but be a little concerned. Vivian looked at her injured right hand and took a breath, ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking nonsense?¡± Of course it hurts, and it hurts a lot. Morris¡¯ eyes dropped slightly as he gazed at the roast meat in his hand, not speaking again. After a good while, the roast was cooked and he handed a skewer of roast meat to Vivian, who took it, put it to her mouth and blew on it, and she couldn¡¯t wait to take a bite, only to burn her mouth, ¡°Hiss, it¡¯s hot.¡± She could not wait to eat the roast because she was so hungry. ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s hot.¡± Seeing her that look, Morris could imagine how she had survived the past few days. For a moment, anger surged to his mind, and he nced slightly sideways, his harsh gaze falling on the masked man not far away. From the time he learned that Vivian was missing, Yeon told him that Vivian left with the masked man, and he learned from a viger that Vivian¡¯s fainting on the mountain was rted to this masked man, which led him to suspect this man. Morris sent someone away from the vige to contact the helicopter, then brought Karl and the others to look for Vivian, who eventually got separated. It was good that he had found Vivian, and that was enough. Vivian noticed when she looked up that Morris was looking at the masked man, and she followed his line of sight to find the masked man not far away leaning against a tree trunk, weak and hungry, eyes gazing at the roast meat in their hands. At that moment, her heart softened. Vivian looked down at the roast meat in her hand and hesitated for a while before getting up. But Morris clutched her wrist, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Give him something to eat.¡± Vivian said truthfully. ¡°Forget why you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°In times of peace, I can¡¯t see him starve to death.¡± Vivian shook off Morris¡¯ hand, and since she was using her injured right hand to pluck his hand away, Morris didn¡¯t dare not let go of it, or he would hurt the wound when he did so. She carried a skewer of grilled meat and walked evenly to the masked man. It was then that she saw that the masked man¡¯s thigh was bleeding so much that the dirt around his had been stained red. But he didn¡¯t have a dagger and had no way to remove the bullet, so he had to simply bandage it with a piece of cloth. ¡°Here.¡± She said coldly as she handed the masked man a skewer of grilled meat. Vivian¡¯s action made the masked man quite surprised, raising his eyes, looking at her incredulously, and then at the roast meat, not reacting for a long time. ¡°To eat or not to eat?¡± She questioned with some irritation. ¡°Why did you ¡­ save me?¡± In truth, the masked man hade at this time because he had seen the smoke in the jungle. Smoke was a distress signal. He thought Vivian was in danger, and although he tried to ignore it again and again, he came back. And he saw the scene. ¡°I just want to know who is behind you.¡± Even if the masked man die, she wanted to know the identity of the person behind the curtain, and despite spection that it was the Lee family, Vivian found it unlikely. After all, the timing of her arrival in Liangchuan County shed with the appearance of the masked man, and it made absolutely no sense. Beneath a copper-colored mask, the man¡¯s eyes sank slightly, ¡°Sorry, noment.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Vivian was furious, clutching the meat in her hand, clenching her teeth, her sharp cold eyes staring at him angrily, and then she couldn¡¯t help but lift her foot and kick him hard on the shoulder, ¡°Fuck you!¡± She cursed him! Caught off guard, the masked man didn¡¯t fight back and was knocked to the ground by her kick. ¡°You deserve to die of hunger!¡± She turned and walked away, carrying a skewer of meat. The masked man fell to the ground, sat up straight again with his hand propped on the ground, and leaned against the trunk of the tree without speaking. Only to see Vivian, who only had taken a few steps, suddenly turned around and threw a skewer of meat towards him,nding precisely beside him, ¡°I regard it to feed a dog.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She was so angry. But Vivian knew in her heart that the masked man had been with her for a long time, and whether it wasst time on the mountain or after this time when she fell into the river, he had countless opportunities to kill her. Chapter 111 Morris Can Only Makes Porridge But he didn¡¯t even do it. This man was more or less a gentleman, with a bit of a conscience. And she couldn¡¯t bear to turn her back on him. Angrily, she walked back to sit beside Morris, her small, whitish face tinged with a slight blush from her excessive anger, making her pale cheeks even more delicate. Taking in the scene just now, Morris asked in a soft voice, ¡°If you¡¯re angry, why are you helping him?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. When the masked man appeared, Morris wanted to just get rid of him, but Vivian¡¯s subsequent words and actions showed Morris that she was a woman with ideas, and that he should not interfere with anything she did. Unless she could not solve it. This was a basic respect for Vivian. ¡°He ¡­ never mind, I¡¯m so hungry, it¡¯s a waste of my life to bother with him.¡± Vivian huffed and snatched a skewer of meat from Morris¡¯s hand and rushed to eat it again, but still got her mouth burned by the sizzling kebab, ¡°It¡¯s so hot, it¡¯s annoying!¡± All sorts of things piled up and made her annoyed. That look amused Morris. Morris took the roast from her hand, cut a piece with his dagger, stuck it in the tip of his knife, blew on it, and then passed it to her mouth, ¡°Here.¡± Vivian was so hungry that she didn¡¯t think much about it and took a direct bite, and immediately ¡­ her face stiffened and she looked at Morris with a tight frown, ¡°Eww.¡± Without salt, it was really tasteless, and this was a terrible grill. ¡°Not good?¡± Morris raised his eyebrows, taking a bite of the meat and tasting it, and his brows furrowed. The meat was very woody and smelled burnt, even with blood in the meat, battered on the outside and raw on the inside. Embarrassment surfaced on the man¡¯s stunningly beautiful face. ¡°Morris, can you only cook porridge?¡± Thinking back to those previous days in the same room with him, including the second day they were in the vige, he had served her porridge. Besides porridge, it was porridge. He didn¡¯t appear to have done anything else. The truth was seen through by Vivian at a nce, and Morris¡¯s eyes shed slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t eat.¡± His silence made Vivian instantly understand that it turned out that Morris really could make porridge! ¡°Well ¡­ actually, I guess, you¡¯re so busy with business, it¡¯s nice enough that you can make porridge. Well, not bad.¡± Vivian said very perfunctorily, and then quietly took the roast meat from Morris¡¯s hand and nibbled on it. Even though the meat was undercooked, she was hungry and needed food, so she could only endure the fishy taste and chew a few bites. Despite being hungry, it had to say ¡­ It was so damn ¡­ awful! She swore the poison wasn¡¯t even this bad. Vivian forced herself to take a few bites before she couldn¡¯t help but gag. Seeing this, Morris¡¯ face was gloomy, yet he felt sorry for her. ¡°Don¡¯t eat it if it¡¯s too bad.¡± Morris snatched the roast from her hand and handed her the pistol, ¡°Take this, I¡¯ll go find you something to eat.¡± With those words, he gave a warning look at the masked man, got up, and walked away. ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± When Vivian saw that Morris was leaving, the little sense of security she had at the bottom of her heart instantly disappeared. But she didn¡¯t feel that dependence on Morris at all. The man walked away without looking back, and Vivian yelled, ¡°Morris, you¡¯re not going to abandon me and leave on your own, are you?¡± Should it be that she felt the food he cooked was bad hurt his dignity, so he was going to abandon her in a fit of anger? At those words, Morris¡¯s pace lurched, and in his mind, her words reverberated and circled in his mind. A sentence, helpless and pitiful, ruffled the softest part of the man¡¯s heart, he could not help but feel his heart ache. His eyes rippled with a smile, ¡°Silly girl, what are you thinking about?¡± The extremely gentle smile cannot be hidden. That kind of tenderness was something that Vivian couldn¡¯t feel. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. You¡¯re my brother, and if you dare to abandon me, I¡¯m going toin to Grandma when I get out.¡± She gave him a warning. In her previous life, Vivian must have been an iron tree so she would ruin the atmosphere. Listening to her words, the gentle smile on Morris¡¯s face instantly froze, before it gloomed at a fast speed. Noticing that his face was not right, Vivian¡¯s heart tightened, ¡°Hey, Morris, you ¡­ you¡¯re not really going to leave me behind, are you? Don¡¯t, don¡¯t do so.¡± God had managed to open a door to life for her, and she would be regret it if he sealed it. Thinking about this, Vivian panicked. Immediately she stood up from the ground, trotted to the front of Morris, grabbed his sleeve, aggrieved and pitiful, ¡°I was just joking, it¡¯s actually not very bad, it just ¡­ a bit fishy, the rest is very good. Well ¡­ just like ¡­ just like the bloodied medium rare steak, it¡¯s actually not bad. But I¡¯m a country bumpkin from the countryside, so of course I¡¯m not used to this kind of food, hehehe.¡± God knows, it had taken a lot of brain cells toe up with such a speech to fawn over Morris and barely save his honor! ustomed to seeing Vivian¡¯s duplicity, Morris should have pushed her away. But at the moment her cheeks were dirty, her shoulder-length hair slightly disheveled, and her clothes even muddier, like a naughty child crawling out of a mud puddle. Her pathetic look of intense survival eager and insecurity touched the man¡¯s heart. Morris looked down at Vivian, and his deep, cool eyes went from indifference to intolerance to heartache ¡­ A few changes of mood, extremely fast, so fast that Vivian couldn¡¯t notice them. ¡°Morris, don¡¯t be mad, I¡¯m just kidding.¡± To Vivian, Morris was a life-saving straw, and her powerful desire to survive prevented her from offending Morris again. Because she had too many things she could not let go of and didn¡¯t want to die. She could only fight for more chances of survival by ¡®clutching¡¯ Morris tightly. In the old days, she sometimes was cold, sometimes wild, sometimes ttering ¡­ It was elusive, yet he could feel her duplicity. But at this moment, she was wretched and pitiful, alone and helpless, like a child who was afraid of being discarded, and after suffering great pain and fear, her sense of security was greatly reduced, and even thest fortress of her heart was gradually destroyed. She had to remove her disguised face and show ¡®cowardice¡¯ in front of him. Morris¡¯ brow knitted slightly, loaded with heartache. The next moment, he couldn¡¯t help but tug her into his arms and hold her tightly. He wrapped his arm around her shoulders, carefully avoiding the wound on her arm, and just held her, not repulsed by the dirt on her body in the slightest, his so-called ¡®mysophobia¡¯ all but gone in this moment. Chapter 112 Morris Is Getting Pissed Off With the sudden warm embrace, Vivian first froze, then suddenly burst into tears, pushing away Morris, ¡±Morris, you fucking bastard, what are you scaring me for? Do you know how miserable I¡¯ve beentely? What did I do in myst life to get to know you? If I hadn¡¯t met you, how would all these things have happened since then? You bastard, you know I¡¯m in a mess and still fuckinge to scare me, are you a dog? Ah ¡­ ¡± From the time she met Morris, her peaceful life was gradually shattered. After several ups and downs, Vivian was breaking down. Especially since the change in Morris¡¯s mood just now had her over-analyzing and making herself trepidatious. So the moment when Morris suddenly hugged her, Vivian thought that Morris was teasing her with that earlier move, she was so angry that all her aggressions rushed to her heart and she couldn¡¯t help but cry like a child. Her crying came suddenly. Morris looked at her for a long time before he stepped forward, sping her shoulders with one hand, his right hand over her face, his thumb wiping the tears from her cheeks, ¡°It¡¯s ugly when you cry.¡± This stupid woman really was stupid, making him heartbreaking. Teary-eyed Vivian looked at Morris with red eyes, sobbing. He was unsure of how tofort her. ¡°You¡¯re ugly!¡± She was angry. ¡°Well, okay, I¡¯m ugly, I¡¯m ugly.¡± Morris helped her dry the tears on her cheeks, then took her into his arms with his right hand, his left hand over the back of her head, stroking her hair, ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± The unprecedented tenderness and doting on her seemed to be built into his bones. Seeing her crying, Morris was heartbroken and patted her back,forting her, ¡°I just wanted to go pick some wild fruits for you.¡± The woman in her arms was still sobbing. Lying in his arms, feeling the warmth of the man¡¯s chest, a momentary sense of security hit her heart, and Vivian slowly closed her eyes. ¡°Morris, let me hold you for a while, okay?¡± As she was swept away by the flood, Vivian was almost desperate, as if she had seen death. It was hard to get out of the water, and she had symptoms of an infection in her wound that left her with a high fever that she couldn¡¯t walk. After being abandoned by the masked man, she walked alone in the deep woods, dragging her weak and tired body, too hungry to walk. There was even a sighting of a three-meter-long python. If it were usual, Vivian would have been able to get rid of that snake with her own strength. But she was too weak, she had to take a detour and run far away, eventually hiding in a treete into the night. In the end she ran into a pack of wolves. In three days, Vivian, who had been through a rough patch, felt that three days seemed as long as a century, and every moment was a challenge to her. Tormented to the point of near mental copse, she only wanted to lean into Morris¡¯ arms, greedily iming this sliver of security. ¡°Okay.¡± He responded softly, ¡°Hug as long as you want.¡± Vivian leaned into his arms, her bad mood relieved, and then she opened her reddened eyes, ¡°Thank you ¡­ brother.¡± She had wanted to call out to Morris, but the recent change in attitude she had felt from Morris towards her had moved Vivian more or less. She said, ¡°Even though I know you don¡¯t want me to die and just want Grandma to be happy, I really appreciate it.¡± Vivian pushed away from Morris, blinked her long, thickshes, brushed away the teardrops hanging from her eyshes, and then added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I am alive, I will be two hundred percent good to Grandma.¡± With that, she sighed again andmented, ¡°Grandma is really lucky to have a grandson like you.¡± A grandson like you? Clearly a word of praise,ing from Vivian¡¯s mouth, had changed its vor. The heartbroken look that could not be concealed on Morris¡¯ handsome face instantly became cold and gloomy after hearing Vivian¡¯s words. The only little tenderness he had was worn away by Vivian. He said, word for word, ¡°Then you better do what you are supposed to do, or ¡­¡± ¡°Or what?¡± Vivian pressed her lips, ¡°Or you will let me live worse than death, right? I know, I know, I¡¯ll be good to grandma. Hurry up and go pick the fruit, I¡¯m so hungry. If I die of hunger, grandma will be sad.¡± She waved her hand, covering her grumbling stomach and eyeing him. ¡®I know your little mind!¡¯ Vivian had been in L City for a few months and still had some knowledge of L City, especially the Cheal family. She knew that Morris had an uncle who was abroad and was overly capable.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She had heard something before she left toe to Liangchuan County, and knew that Morris¡¯ uncle would be returning to the country. His presence would be the biggest obstacle to Morris¡¯ inheritance of his family¡¯s property. That was why Morris had gone out of his way toe over and save her, just to use her as a pawn to win his grandmother¡¯s heart and thus add to his fight for the ¡®property¡¯. She might even be his ¡®spy¡¯ter on, spying on his grandmother¡¯s ¡®information¡¯. Vivian was not a three-year-old child, and knew full well that people like Morris were profit-first. Only the profit motive would make him give something. Not some ¡®true love between brother and sister¡¯! Morris had no idea that in just a few seconds, Vivian had already brainstormed a ¡®power drama¡¯. ¡°Good to know!¡± The man¡¯s gaze swept over Vivian, and as he turned to leave, he mmed his fist hard into a tree on the side. There was a thud and his fist hit the trunk. The big, thick tree, swayed a few times from his punch, and the rain on the leaves fell with a tter, showering Vivian¡¯s body. Vivian lifted her hand to wipe the tears on her cheeks, coldly snorted and muttered in a small voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just I guessed your little mind, why be so angry? Geez.!¡± After eating a few bites of meat and crying uncontrobly, Vivian had emotionally adjusted and returned to good spirit. As she turned, she duly found the masked man leaning against the trunk of a tree, his gaze fixed on this side. Taking a step, she walked towards the pile of fire, ring at the masked man not far away, ¡°What are you looking at? I didn¡¯t kill you, it¡¯s because you are lucky. Remember, if we meet again next time, either you or I will die!¡± The pair of eyes under the mask of the masked man flickered slightly as he lowered his head and continued to eat the meat without speaking again. Not muchter, Morris returned with a few pears in his hands. When Vivian saw him holding a few pears, her eyes lit up and she asked incredulously, ¡°Where did you get them? Why haven¡¯t I seen any pears?¡± Chapter 113 Issac Finds Her Not only had she not seen it, but even the masked man had not seen it. Morris gave her a pear and said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s a wild pear tree by the river over there, I happened to see it when I came over.¡± ¡°Great, Morris you¡¯re amazing.¡± Vivian took the pear and rubbed it against her body, andplimented him very tteringly. The shadowy words were not pleasant to Morris¡¯ ears in any way. Sitting across from Vivian, he stopped talking and didn¡¯t eat any fruit, quietly waiting for help. Some timeter, the rumbling sound of helicopters could be heard from a distance. Vivian and Morris looked at each other, and with a subconscious nce up, they knew that help had arrived. The helicopter, from far and near, circled the sky a few times before finally stopping and hovering above them. The propellers spun rapidly, blowing the leaves around them with a whirring, ear-splitting sound. Vivian pointed to the fire in front of her, and Morris joined her in putting it out and leaving no sparks so as not to start a fire. ¡°Vivian?¡± Just then, a person behind her suddenly called out to her. When Vivian turned around, she saw Issac standing not far away. The two men looked at each other, and Issac froze for a split second, ncing at Morris before running towards Vivian.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Vivian also ran towards Issac, and then the two of them gave a hug. ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you, do you know that I¡¯m scared to death!¡± Issac hugged Vivian tightly and said beside her ear. ¡°Hiss, fuck, it hurts ¡­ it hurts ¡­¡± When he touched the wound, Vivian huffed backwards in pain. Only then did Issac realize that Vivian had been injured and immediately said with concern, ¡°What happened? How did you get so badly injured?¡± Deep guilt and remorse ran through him. After learning that Vivian had been swept away by the flood, he rushed over at the first opportunity. Along with him was Morris¡¯ assistant, Trent. ¡°It¡¯s a long story, let¡¯s go back first.¡± Vivian said. ¡°Well, okay.¡± Issac nodded and pulled Vivian up the ropedder,pletely ignoring Morris, who was standing to the side, as well as the masked man. When Morris saw Vivian and Issac so close, talking andughing, his face became increasingly grim. Even the pear in his hand became a major eyesore. ¡°Boss?¡± Trent got down from the other helicopter and walked up to Morris, concerned, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay.¡± When Morris saw that they had gotten into the helicopter, he said nothing and followed them into the other helicopter. The helicopter closed the hatch and started off. Everyone didn¡¯t care about the masked man¡¯s presence. Alone in the middle of the wilderness, he just shook his head and sighed, a helpless self-deprecating smile on his face beneath his mask. And then he got up, walked over to where Morris and Vivian had been sitting, picked up the pear on the ground, rubbed it against his body, and ate it. After eating, he gradually regained his strength. He picked up the dagger that had been left behind by Vivian, shed the wound on his thigh, endured the severe pain to remove the bullet, and then bandaged it. A few hourster, the night was in full swing. Outside the hospital resuscitation room, the two men, Morris and Issac, stood in the corridor, both of them silent, waiting quietly for Vivian in the resuscitation room. Another half hourter, Vivian was pushed out. Seeing here out, the two walked up and without waiting for Morris to speak, Issac asked, ¡°Doctor, how is Vivian?¡± ¡°The tetanus has been administered, except that the injury is mildly infected and will require hospitalization for inpatient observation. As long as no more high fevers follow, she¡¯ll be fine.¡± The doctor said. Issac finally fell relieved. He stood guard over Vivian and went to the ward with the nurse who was pushing the mobile bed. Instead of following him, Morris asked the doctor, ¡°She was bitten by a wolf in the exact ce she was bitten, it¡¯s been hours, will it leave after effects?¡± He was worried that the wolf bite was exactly where Vivian¡¯s wound was, which would elerate the infection, and if it triggered tetanus, or rabies, the consequences would be unthinkable. Especially when she had developed a high fever state when her wound became infected, which worried him a lot. ¡°She was fully examined when she was brought here, and the result is now in, so bring it to my office and I¡¯ll take a look at it.¡± The doctor said. Morris nodded slightly, ¡°Okay.¡± He turned around and went to get the various examination reports, then brought them along to the consultation room and gave them to the doctor who had operated on Vivian just now. Morris sat in front of the doctor and asked with a strained expression, ¡°Doctor, what is the situation? The doctor with the examination reports wore presbyopic sses and looked at them carefully, one by one, shaking his head every now and then. The seriousness of his actions actually made Morris, who had always been unfazed by things, follow with worry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked. ¡°The examination report showed that her wound was mildly infected, but it was all curable. However, the patient is malnourished, has iron deficiency anemia, and severe insomnia.¡± ¡°Insomnia?¡± Morris thought about Vivian¡¯s recent routine. From the time she returned from herst overseas rescue to Dongpu Vige, for a whole month, she went to bed at four or five almost every day and got up at six or seven. The sleep situation was really seriouslycking. He sensed it, too. But he wasn¡¯t by Vivian¡¯s side 24 hours a day, and he couldn¡¯t observe it 100%. ¡°Conditions such as anemia, depression, anxiety, and psychiatric disorders can all cause insomnia. But then she was unique in that the insomnia was too severe.¡± ¡°What happens when she has severe insomnia?¡± Morris¡¯ heart tightened with concern. ¡°Severe insomnia can trigger depression, making a person excessively nervous and anxious and irritable, as well as cardiovascr and psychiatric system pathologies.¡± ¡°Will she die?¡± ¡°Insomnia does not cause immediate death, but too much can trigger death.¡± ¡°Trigger ¡­?¡± Morris¡¯ face sank slightly, his heart suddenly tightening, and in that moment, even his breath stuttered slightly. ¡°Can I tell her about the insomnia?¡± Morris inquired. The doctorpsed into silence and asked him, ¡°How long has she had insomnia?¡± ¡°For about a month.¡± ¡°A month?¡± The sudden and severe insomnia was something the doctor had not encountered before, and after a moment of thought he said, ¡°Try not to tell the patient about this situation, otherwise it will increase her psychological burden and worsen her insomnia.¡± ¡­ After a lot of talking with the doctor in the consultation room, Morris eventually decided to hide the situation from Vivian and change her medicine to other vials at ater stage. By the time he went to the ward where Vivian was, Vivian had already woken up. She was talking andughing with Issac, and the atmosphere was very good. Morris stood in the doorway of the ward, though a little exasperated, even jealous, at the sight. But as soon as he thought of what the doctor had just said to him, he began to feel sorry for the silly girl again. It hadn¡¯t urred to him that the seemingly jovial woman could be excessively psychologically anxious, causing severe insomnia. What had happened exactly? Was it rted to the Lee family? Chapter 114 Issac’s sudden Proposal of Marriage Morris put away the test reports, walked into the room, and asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°Much better. It¡¯s more than a hundred times better than being on the mountain.¡± Viviany on the bed, the dirty little face restored to its usual delicacy, only pale and colorless and heartbreaking. ¡°And you, are you okay?¡± She asked. ¡°Well, pretty good.¡± Morris nodded in response. He turned around and walked to sit on the sofa while Issac nced at Morris and then at Vivian with a slight sh of light running under his eyes. Dropping his eyes in deep thought for a moment, he touched his pocket and stood up, ¡°Vivian, I ¡­ have something I want to tell you.¡± The suit-d Issac, handsome and umon, without the evil and wild in the past, in turn, the sudden seriousness highlighted his growing maturity and stability. Such a Issac made Vivian feel somewhat strange and unustomed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She was surprised by Issac¡¯s move. ¡°Do you know why I asked you to go to Liangchuan County?¡± Issac ced one hand in the pocket of his trousers and clutched the contents of the pocket in his hand. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you say we were doing it for charity?¡± ¡°Yes, but more than that, Quintel will also go to Liangchuan County to do charity work.¡± ¡°I saw him, what¡¯s the matter? Oops, don¡¯t beat around the bush!¡± Vivian hated it when people were beating around the bush and made her almost mad. Issac pursed his lips and licked them, tension on his face. ¡°Back then, in front of Quintel, I said you were my girlfriend, even though it was just a lie at the time, to help you get out of an awkward situation. But this time, I was trying to let Quintel get to know you again, and only when people see the real you will they ept you. That¡¯s why I arranged for you to go to Liangchuan.¡± He spoke with a beat and pulled something out of his pocket. Spreading out his hand, there was a blue heart shaped velvet box in his hand, Issac opened the box, and inside was a sparkling diamond ring. ¡°I bought this ring before you went to Liangchuan County. It was to wait for you toe back and confess to you ¡­.¡± Listening to his words, Vivian¡¯s mind buzzed and went nk, and she was at a loss for what to say. Equally surprised was Morris. He never expected Issac to make such a move, but he didn¡¯t open his mouth and just wanted to wait and see how things would develop. Bang¨C Issac suddenly knelt down on one knee, held up the ring, and looked at Vivian with deep emotion, ¡°Vivian, will you marry me? I ¡­ like you. No, I love you and want to take you as my wife!¡± The direct and bold confession caught Vivian off guard. Shey on the hospital bed, stunned, blinking her eyshes and gazing at him incredulously for a long time before she spoke, ¡°Issac, stop it.¡± Earlier, at St. De¡¯s Hospital, she had pretended to be in love with Issac in order to stop her foster parents from worrying about her. But she knew very well in her heart that she was not worthy of Issac.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Sitting on the side, Morris looked indifferent, his slightly knitted brow revealing his full displeasure. Issac was actually proposing to Vivian? So this damn woman was rejecting him in every way because the person she liked was Issac? His fingers couldn¡¯t help but tighten, but eventually he just looked down and yed with his phone, pretending not to care, but listening with his ears open. ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Issac¡¯s gaze was sincere and serious, with no hint of joking at all. Of course she could see that Issac was serious, but not knowing full well that her situation wasplicated, if she fell in love with Issac, it would only drag him down. ¡°Well ¡­ Morris, I¡¯m hungry, can you go get me porridge?¡± Vivian thought of a way to sent away Morris. Morris¡¯ eyelids lifted slightly, and his cool eyes swept a nce at Vivian and then at the kneeling Morris, hesitating for that brief moment before getting up and walking out of the ward. Suddenly, there was a loud thud. The door to the room was heavily shut with such force that the entire ward shook as if it was about to copse. Vivian, who was lying on the bed, was taken aback by Morris¡¯ inexplicable anger and muttered, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with his brain.¡± As a man, Issac was naturally much more sensitive than Vivian. He was able to feel Morris¡¯ emotions as well as his thoughts despite the fact that Morris didn¡¯t say anything the entire time. Because, men know men better. ¡°Issac, hurry up and get up, I won¡¯t say yes.¡± Vivian bluntly rejected Issac¡¯s proposal and added, ¡°I don¡¯t like you!¡± If she didn¡¯t like him, she shouldn¡¯t say yes to him and y with his feelings. Her outright refusal surprised Issac a bit, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You like Morris?¡± ¡°Of course I ¡­¡± don¡¯t like him! Only the words ¡®don¡¯t like him¡¯ did note out, but with a sh of light in her head, she said instead, ¡°Like him.¡± But the reality was no. No more scum than Morris! But rejecting Issac, Morris would be a good shield. At those words, Issac¡¯s hopeful face sank, and the disappointment under his eyes could not be concealed. He said in a hushed voice, ¡°He already has a fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°The fact that he has a fianc¨¦e is his business, and the fact that I like him is my business.¡± ¡°Why are you being so stupid when you know it won¡¯t work out?¡± ¡°People have feelings because these things cannot be restrained, not a matter of stupidity.¡± ¡°Although you look exactly like Yoona, you¡¯re not her after all. In the end, you will only be a victim to.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about them that much right now.¡± Vivian felt that Issac was a bit stubborn, and suddenly felt that it was really wise to use Morris as a ¡®shield¡¯ just now. She refused again and again, and Issac realized Vivian¡¯s determination and stubbornness. Despite some loss, he got up, pulled a chair over to the hospital bed, looked down at the ring in his hand, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to be my fianc¨¦e, let¡¯s be brothers.¡± Being rejected after confessing his love for someone only makes the rtionship between the two people more and more distant. Issac didn¡¯t want Vivian to be a stranger to him so he found an excuse to say that being brothers was just an excuse not to create a ¡®gap¡¯ between Vivian and him and be estranged. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s great.¡± Vivian instantly agreed. She had to admit that in that moment just now, Issac was indeed sincere and true in his feelings, but Vivian was even more aware of Issac¡¯s ¡®iparably flirtatious¡¯ nature. When a prodigal male meets the ¡®right cup of tea¡¯, he would have a moment of true and devoted love. But after he got it, he lose interest. Even though Issac was a flirt, he was still a good candidate to be a brother as he was considered righteous. She thought about it and said, ¡°Morris is older than you, he¡¯s my big brother and you¡¯re my second brother, how about it?¡± Big brother? Second Brother? Issac was a little stunned. Chapter 115 Let’s Be Brothers But if being ¡®brothers¡¯ with Vivian would promote a mutual rtionship, maybe one day she would find him good and want to be with him, it was possible. He smiled awkwardly, ¡°Oh, yes, yes. From now on, I have another sister.¡± ¡°Sister? By the way, do you know Yeon? This time when I went to Liangchuan, I met Yeon. I have to say your sister¡¯s personality is really nice, quite likeable.¡± Vivian subtly changed the subject and talked about Yeon. Issac nodded, ¡°Well, yes. Yeon is very nice and we¡¯re close.¡± He said as he stomped open a trash can with his foot and tossed the ring in. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Vivian saw it and couldn¡¯t help but be shocked, ¡°Why did you throw the ring away? It¡¯s very expensive.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only tens of thousands, and it¡¯s useless to keep it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s useless? You could have at least saved it for another girl.¡± Ring was good to get a girl. It¡¯s a pity to lose it. The point is that it¡¯s tens of thousands. How expensive.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s got your name engraved on it.¡± ¡°Engraved with my name?¡± Vivian wrinkled her eyebrows and looked sideways at the trash can next to the bed, distressed. After thinking about it, she said, ¡°How about you sell it to me at a cheap price?¡± ¡°Sell it to you? What is the price?¡± Issac was a bit perplexed. ¡°Gee, you¡¯re going to throw it away anyway, so sell it to me at a cheap price. How much did you pay for it, I¡¯ll give you an estimate price.¡± She blinked her eyes in anticipation. Issac instantly understood Vivian¡¯s meaning, and after thinking about it, he said, ¡°Ny-nine thousand when I bought it, if you want it, nine thousand nine for you.¡± ¡°Nine thousand nine hundred? That expensive? How dare you ask me for nine thousand nine hundred for something you¡¯re about to throw it away, second brother? We¡¯re brother and sister, at least give me a discount price.¡± ¡°And how much do you want for it?¡± ¡°Just wipe a zero.¡± ¡°Nine thousand?¡± ¡°Bah. Shouldn¡¯t it be five thousand!¡± Five thousand? That brain was unique. Issac never thought that for the first time in his life, his proposal with a woman would be rejected, not to mention that the prepared proposal ring was bought instead. ¡°All right, five thousand.¡± Issac picked up the ring from the trash again and handed it to her, ¡°The ring is for you, and when you return to L City, you will give me the money.¡± ¡°Heh heh heh, okay.¡± Vivian took the ring, ignoring the sling on the back of her hand, and excitedly surveyed the ring, ¡°It¡¯s so shiny.¡± Five thousand to buy a ring values ny-nine thousand and when she sold it, she could sell it for a nice price. Okay, great. What a deal. She took the ring out of the box and squinted at it, and sure enough, on the inside of the ring, her name was engraved. The font was small and not very clear to read, but barely recognizable as her name. ¡°Second brother, you¡¯re so righteous!¡± Vivian was happy. ¡°As you like.¡± ¡°Like it, I like it.¡± Anything was good as long as it could be sold for money. Vivian didn¡¯t try on the ring, but carefully stuffed it into the ring box and ced it on the table, and then continued chatting with Issac. Not long after, Morris walked in carrying a thermos bottle. He swept his harsh gaze at Vivian and Morris, seeing the two of them talking to each other, while Vivian was still holding the heart-shaped ring box in her hand, the joy on her face could not be concealed. Seeing this, Morris¡¯ face became increasingly grim. He set the thermos down on the table with a thud, ¡°Dinner.¡± ¡°Heh heh heh, Morris, thank you.¡± Vivian smiled at Morris in a good mood, subconsciously ignoring Morris expression as she got up and leaned against the bed able, reaching for the thermos. Issac, however, said, ¡°Let me feed you.¡± ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll do it myself. Not used to others feeding me.¡± Vivian unscrewed the lid, and at once the scent came out in a nice way. She took a spoon, scooped up a spoonful of porridge, blew on it, and filled it into her mouth and chewed, ¡°It¡¯s so good.¡± Compared to the miserable days of the past few days, it was a godsend to be able to eat delicious food again. ¡°Whew ¡­ is a little hot.¡± She smiled and continued to eat with her head down. Morris sat on the sofa, his cold eyes gazing deadly at Vivian, before finally reaching for his phone and typing a message to Trent: [Find something for Issac to do]. Ten minutester. Issac¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang, he answered the call and instantly his face changed dramatically, ¡°Okay, I know, I will go back immediately.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vivian noticed that Issac¡¯s face didn¡¯t look right and was immediately concerned. ¡°Something came up with thepany, I had to go back to L City early, I¡¯ll wait for you there.¡± ¡°Okay, you go back first then. Morris is here, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± Vivian waved her hand, ¡°Hurry up and go back.¡± Issac stood up and nced at Morris, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first, you take care of Vivian. When I return to L City, I will bring word to your fianc¨¦e that you are safe and sound.¡± Words that were said with other meanings. ¡°Thank you.¡± Morris leaned on the sofa with his legs crossed, raising his forehead slightly, his handsome face surfacing with the pleased smile of a superior, handsome and domineering. Issac looked back at Vivian uneasily, ¡°Although you are Madame Cheal¡¯s god granddaughter and Morris¡¯ nominal sister, in the end you are a girl, there are times when you have to be a little more careful so as not to invite gossip.¡± ¡°Got it, got it, I¡¯m fine.¡± Vivian nodded her head, her words dripping with impatience. She knew, of course, that Issac was warning her that Morris had a fianc¨¦e and that she should avoid suspicion with Morris. Even if she ¡®liked¡¯ Morris, she had to take into ount her status. Ament that left each of the three men with their own thoughts and ideas. Morris, however, thought Vivian had agreed to Issac¡¯s proposal and Issac was warning her to avoid suspicion at this moment. Without waiting for him to say anything, Issac had already left the ward. Once he left, only Vivian and Morris were left in the ward. He was silent, and Vivian concentrated on her meal, enjoying the food in a good mood. When she finished eating, she burped and ced the box on the table, before she picked up the ring and kept ying with it, her face was written with ecstasy. Morris who had been so unperturbed by the situation could not hold back his anger at this moment. Getting up and walking over to her, he snatched the ring out of his hand, ¡°A ring makes you so happy?¡± ¡°Morris, give me back my ring.¡± Vivian sat up, but because of the violent movement, she identally pulled the syringe on the back of her hand, and she winced backwards in pain, ¡°Hiss, hoo ¡­¡± Chapter 116 He Feeds Her Medicine There was so much movement that even the cuts on her arms hurt. Seeing her wrinkling her little face and wailing in pain, Morris¡¯ cold, hard heart finally melted and did not reprimand her again. Instead, he allowed her to snatch the ring from his hand, clutching it as if it were a rare treasure. ¡°You, like him a lot?¡± Morris asked, hesitantly. Vivian looked up at Morris, not understanding where this scumbag got the confidence to dislike Issac so much. But anyway, she needed to rely on the power of the Cheal family now and had to spend time with Morris, but fearing that Morris might have covetous thoughts about her, she said, ¡°Well, yes. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°So fond of climbing high and even like Issac?¡± His brow knitted, a little anger tinting his brow. In L City, everyone knows that Issac is a yboy who yed with countless women and spends his days in the flirtatious world. This woman was really bold.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Morris, you¡¯re just my godbrother, not my real brother. What does it matter to you who I like? Don¡¯t think that just because you saved my life, you can unt your authority over me, and tell me what to do!¡± Vivian red at him, teasingly. More or less disgruntled at her heart! In any case, Issac was her brother, and even if his character wasn¡¯t too good, he wasn¡¯t scum to the extent that Morris said he was. The man¡¯s handsome face was chilled, and his long fingers hooked her chin, leaning down slightly as he warned, ¡°As long as you are rted to Grandma, you are a member of my family. I will not allow you to be with Issac and dishonor the family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your business if you don¡¯t allow it, I¡¯ll talk to Grandmater. Humph.¡± Vivian shook off Morris¡¯ hand, theny down on the bed in exasperation, no longer paying attention to Morris. It didn¡¯t take long for her to finish the injection, and Viviany in bed tossing and turning, unable to sleep, but with no cell phone or anything, she was bored and simply going crazy. She nced at Morris and saw that he had gotten aptop and was ying with it. Then said, ¡°Hey, ¡­ brother, you have aptop, can I borrow your phone?¡± If she did not need help, she called him Morris, if she needed help, she called her brother! Vivian¡¯s usual style was already well known to Morris. The man¡¯s deep eyes swept a nce at Vivian and nced at the time in the bottom right corner of the notebook, it was already two o¡¯clockte at night. She wasn¡¯t sleepy yet. The man was still angry, but now his hardened heart softened. Carrying theptop, he got up and walked over to her, ¡°Move over there.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a new movie that came on recently, so let¡¯s watch it together.¡± He said. ¡°Okay, good, I just couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± Vivian nodded her head and moved to the left, reaching out to pat the bed on the left, ¡°You lie here, the bed is big, it¡¯s not crowded to have two people in.¡± Morris was in a suit, and he lookedposed, handsome. He went to the sofa and took a cushion, sat next to Vivian, clicked on a video of science fiction, and paid to watch it. However, not long after, Vivian shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see this.¡± ¡°So what do you want to see?¡± ¡°Jurassic Park or Rise of the Apes, Transformers 5, Avatar, I¡¯m super into that.¡± Vivian really loved these movies and carried a lot of memories, but the one that stuck out the most was Transformers 5. Because Transformers 5 was the first 3D movie she went to the cinema to see with her first love, it was memorable and nostalgic. First Love, on the other hand, was doubly dizzy because he wasn¡¯t used to 3D movies, even long after he left the cinema. Without thinking much about it, Morris searched for a random movie and watched it with Vivian. The two leaned against the bed, shoulder to shoulder, sitting together in a rare moment of peace, watching a movie, not arguing, not rejecting each other. ¡°You see, Caesar is awesome and can talk.¡± It was the Rise of the Apes 1 and the best part was when Caesar could talk and then rose to the asion. ¡°Yes.¡± Morris responded, ncing at Vivian beside him as a subtle sentiment inexplicably welled up in his heart. He would rarely watch movies. Since he was already short of time due to his busy schedule, he didn¡¯t have time to watch the movie. Suddenly, he actually felt that it was good to have some free time to watch a movie. But what he failed to realize was that it was best to watch movies with people you want to spend time with. The movie was two hours long and when it almost finished, he felt weight on his shoulders and inclined his head to find Vivian asleep against his shoulder. And at this point, it¡¯s 4:30. He closed theptop and raised his hand to hold her cheek, wanting her to lie down, but as soon as he touched her cheek, it would feel extraordinarily hot. Morris touched Vivian¡¯s forehead, and sure enough, she had a fever. Holding her head, he carefully made her lie down, but Vivian still woke up. ¡°Well ¡­ why did I fall asleep?¡± Vivian looked at Morris beside her and muttered in a daze. ¡°Go to bed, it¡¯ste.¡± Morris didn¡¯t say anything about her fever, just covered her with a thin nket, patted her shoulder, and told her to sleep. Not long after, she fell asleep before Morris went to the doctor on duty. The doctor told Vivian to drink fever-reducing medicine. Morris took the potion and patted the sleeping Vivian, ¡°Vivian, wake up.¡± He tapped her shoulder, but Vivian didn¡¯t respond. Anxious, Morris ced the medicine on the table and sat beside her holding her shoulders so she could lean into his arms, ¡°Silly girl, wake up and take your medicine.¡± He patted his hand on her cheek, but Vivian, who was feverishly confused, just closed her eyes and mumbled dizzily. Her voice was so small that Morris couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying. ¡°Here, open your mouth and drink the medicine.¡± He took the medicine, passed it to her mouth and fed it. She frowned, ¡°It¡¯s so bitter, no ¡­ no ¡­ ¡± She muttered a few words, her head resting limply on Morris¡¯ shoulder, breathless and burned out. Morris fed her again, but she closed her mouth, unwilling to drink again. The man was helpless, looking at the ckened medicine in the cup, hesitating for a long time, finally taking a sip, holding it in his mouth, putting the cup down, then reaching out to pinch Vivian¡¯s cheeks, forcing her to open her mouth as he leaned down and covered her lips, feeding the medicine directly into her mouth. She struggled subconsciously, but Morris gagged her mouth and forced her to drink it. Finally, after four sips of feeding, the medicine was finally finished. Worried that Vivian felt bitter after drinking the medicine, Morris took another sip of warm boiled water and feed it to her mouth in the same way until she drank it down bit by bit before he was relieved to let her lie down. Chapter 117 His Special Tenderness for Her Vivian rolled around on the bed when she fell asleep, and ended up pressing on her injured arm. ¡°It hurts ¡­ it hurts ¡­¡± She muttered and rolled over again. Fearing that she wouldter press on her injured arm again, Morris got up andy down on his side beside her, taking her into his arms and carefully tending to her so that she would not hurt herself again. Leaning into his arms, the familiar scent made Vivian extraordinarily peaceful, rubbing herself in his arms, her injured hand wrapped around his waist, and her leg in hisp, sleepingfortably. She wasfortable, but it was a disaster for Morris. To avoid crushing her injured arm, Morris kept his left hand behind her back and leaned over her, not daring to move. It was six o¡¯clock in the morning until her fever had gone down. Morris was stiff and numb. He got up and moved his body a bit to keep his body from going numb again. ¡°Why are you so early?¡± Within a few minutes, Vivian in bed woke up. Shey helplessly on the bed and looked at Morris who was walking around the ward, ¡°Don¡¯t you have to sleep?¡± ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± Morris¡¯ tone was gentle, as if he didn¡¯t have the harshness of yesterday. Vivian shook her head, ¡°No, I basically wake up around 6:30 every day.¡± ¡°How¡¯s that, feeling better?¡± He walked up to her and raised his hand to cover her forehead, finding no fever, he finally took a breath of relief. ¡°I had a feverst night?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a low fever.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Vivian responded, herplex eyes looking at him, ¡°Morris?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± He softly answered, sitting on thepanion chair beside the bed, his face gentle. ¡°Even though you¡¯ve been good to me because of Grandma, I should thank you.¡± It didn¡¯t matter if Morris was using her or if it was a false concern. But he did save her, and he did take care of her all night. Vivian was grateful. She was natural to be less annoyed with him than before. As for the face that this scumbag slept with her in the beginning, just write it off. As soon as he stopped touching her, it could all be forgotten about. Her words were better left unsaid. It sounded extraordinarily harsh to Morris¡¯ ears. But he couldn¡¯t bear to bother with her after all, ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± ¡°I have been lying around all night, and I want to go down for a walk with you.¡± ¡°No. The doctor said you need to get some rest.¡± ¡°Okay. Then buy me porridge, the one from yesterday.¡± ¡°You like porridge a lot?¡± ¡°Yeah. I really like porridge and I like rice, I just don¡¯t like pasta.¡± Vivian smiled, but because her face was too pale, she in turn gave birth to a weak and frail feeling that was heartbreaking. ¡°When we get home, I¡¯ll make you some porridge.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, good. How nice that you only make porridge, which I love.¡± Vivian muttered, and she suddenly shook her head, ¡°Forget it, your porridge is too expensive, three hundred a piece, I¡¯d rather not eat it.¡± She only earned 300 a day from tiring work. Morris sold porridge for breakfast for 300, she could not afford that! ¡°You behave yourself and I¡¯ll consider not charging for it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then how about you make me breakfastter and I¡¯ll clean up the house for you?¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, I can save a fortune on rent, utilities, and on breakfast.¡± Vivian counted and for a month, she could at least save two thousand, then it would be twenty-four thousand a year. Gee, it was twenty-four thousand. It was nice to have hundreds of interest in the bank! Morris left the ward to get Vivian breakfast. A few dayster, Vivian was finally discharged from the hospital and took a flight back to L City with Morris. Exiting L City Airport, she stood outside the airport, slowly closing her eyes and breathing in the fresh air,menting, ¡°Finally, I¡¯m back, the air in L City is all so fresh.¡± ¡°Get in.¡± Morris walked past her, hisrge palm sped behind her head as he led her to the car. With a bang, the limo door closed and Trent started the limo and slowly left. Vivian leaned against the car seat, inclined her head to look at Morris, and asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°The old house.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Vivian responded, only without much joy on her face. Sure enough, Morris was being all nice to her, but he was just grooming a usable pawn to try to get her to y nice with her grandmother. ¡°Miss Mond, this is the phone Boss asked me to buy for you, and the phone card has been reced.¡± Trent, who was driving, handed a cell phone to Vivian. She took the phone and said thank you. When she turned on the phone, it buzzed and vibrated with inconsequential messages and calls. When she went to Liangchuan, she had called her adoptive parents and said that she was going to represent thepany at a charity event, and said that there was no signal there in Liangchuan, just in case they were too worried. When she passed by a supermarket, Vivian approached Morris to get money and buy a few nutritional products. Half an hourter, they arrived at the old house. As Vivian had just gotten out of the limo, Morris¡¯ cell phone rang. Only to see him take out his phone and answer, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t hear what the person on the other end was saying, she just felt Morris¡¯ face darkened slightly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right over.¡± He hung up the phone and walked over to Vivian, ¡°I have something to take care of, go in by yourself, I won¡¯t apany you.¡± For some reason, Vivian always felt that Morris was very hypocritical at this moment, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She agreed to be Madame Cheal¡¯s goddaughter because she wanted to rely on the Cheal family¡¯s power; he used her and made her please his grandmother only to make her a usable pawn. Both men took what they want, it was just a deal. ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian nodded. Trent carried the stuff down, and with a look from Morris, Trent gave Morris the keys. Morris drove away, and Trent apanied Vivian into the old house. In the living room, Vivian met Madame Cheal. ¡°Grandma?¡± She called out. When Madame Cheal heard the sound, she looked up and saw Vivian, she immediately smiled with joy, ¡°Vivian, you are back.¡± She got up and walked over, standing in front of Vivian with a delighted smile on her kind face, ¡°Come,e, let me take a look, I haven¡¯t seen you for a month, you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll gain the weight back after I eat food.¡± Vivian smiled and walked forward, giving grandmother a hug, ¡°Grandma, I missed you so much.¡± Despite her thoughts of using the power of the Cheal family, Vivian did genuinely like Madame Cheal. ¡°Haha, I miss you too.¡± Madame Cheal hugged Vivian, perhaps not knowing that she was injured, she identally touched her wound, causing Vivian to draw back a breath of pain. Chapter 118 Marry His Uncle, He Calls Me Aunt ¡°Ouch ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Madame Cheal was concerned.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. To keep her from worrying, Vivian lied and said she had fallen and cut her arm on a sharp stone. Madame Cheal was heartbroken and pulled her down on the couch to chat. ¡°You¡¯re a girl, take care of yourself, don¡¯t leave scars, or it won¡¯t be beautiful.¡± Madame Cheal patted her hand and spoke with concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Grandma, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Vivian smiled. Madame Cheal gossiped with Vivian casually. ¡°In a few days, I will take you to meet someone.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Morris¡¯ seventh uncle, he¡¯ll be back from abroad in a few days, you guys should get to know each other then, after all, he¡¯s your seventh uncle too.¡± Madame Cheal mentioned Morris¡¯ seventh uncle and added, ¡°Mike is a few years older than Morris, but very business-minded, I am thinking about letting you learn from him.¡± ¡°What? Learn from Uncle Mike?¡± Vivian was puzzled. Somewhat thirsty, Vivian picked up the ss of warm water on the table and took a sip. Beside her ear, Madame Cheal¡¯s voice rang out again, ¡°Mike is steady, handsome, and single. Although it¡¯s unlikely that you and Morris will ever get together, I¡¯d like to introduce you to Mike.¡± ¡°Pfft ¡­ cough, cough ¡­¡± Vivian, who was drinking water, shocked by Madame Cheal¡¯s words that the water in her mouth sputtered out and she coughed. Immediately, Madame Cheal pulled a few tissues for her and uttered, ¡°How you choke on water?¡± ¡± ¡­ I ¡­ I am ok, I am ok.¡± Vivian took tissue and wiped her mouth, waving her hand repeatedly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Grandma, what did you just say?¡± ¡°I told you before that I would introduce you to a good match. Mike is back, so it¡¯s a time to introduce you two to each other.¡± Madame Cheal introduced Vivian. Now, Vivian truly understood what Madame Cheal meant. Presumably, it was Madame Cheal liked her, and the fact that she couldn¡¯t be with Morris, who was engaged to be married, didn¡¯t stop her from ¡®dating¡¯ Mike! If this came to fruition, she was Morris¡¯ ¡­ aunt? My goodness, wasn¡¯t that a bit sketchy? ¡°Grandma, no, no. How can I be worthy of Uncle Mike, forget it.¡± Vivian decisively refused. ¡°No, If I say it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s a done deal, for now.¡± Madame Cheal didn¡¯t give Vivian any chance to refuse at all and directly finalized the matter. Vivian was helpless, but she didn¡¯t say anything else. On this day, Vivian stayed with Madame Cheal while Morris didn¡¯t show up again. It wasn¡¯t until after dinner that Trent sent Vivian back her apartment. After getting out of the car, Vivian called her adoptive parents in the underground garage, and was relieved to learn that they were safe and sound. Back at the apartment, Morris wasn¡¯t there. He didn¡¯te back for that night. Vivian still sleptte and got up early the next day, and after washing up, she changed her clothes and went downstairs for dinner. By the time 10 a. m., she went to the pawn shop. ¡°Hello, I want to pawn a thing.¡± Vivian handed a ring to the pawnbroker. The man at the counter took the ring and while looking at it, asked, ¡°Is there an invoice for the ring?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°The ring looks new, why do you want to pawn it?¡± ¡°Of course because I need money.¡± Vivian felt that the pawnbroker was asking nonsense, and she looked at the man and asked, ¡°How much can this ring be sold?¡± ¡°Where did you get the ring?¡± ¡°It¡¯s from my friend.¡± ¡°How much did you pay for it?¡± The other person asked again. Vivian was familiar with their routine and knew that once she said the price, they would press the price, so she found an excuse and said, ¡°The ring is a gift, how do I know? But look carefully, there is my name engraved on it. The man took the ring and looked at it with a magnifying ss, only to see him frown, ¡°Hold on a second, I¡¯ll get the boss to see it.¡± Then the man went in. Not muchter, the pawn shop owner came and asked, ¡°Are you sure this ring is yours?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you full of crap?¡± She pped her ID card directly on the counter, pointed to her name, and said, ¡°See, Vivian, this is my ID card! Will you take it or not? Forget it if you don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± He made sure it was her ring and he extended his right hand, spreading five fingers, ¡°I can give you this price.¡± Five thousand? ¡°Only this much? Boss, are you fooling me? Don¡¯t take me for a fool!¡± ¡°Well ¡­ how much do you want?¡± The man asked. Vivian thought about it, ¡°Higher.¡± ¡°Hahaha, okay, okay. Molly, go get one hundred thousand.¡± The man said. ¡°What? ¡­¡± One hundred thousand? Vivian froze in ce on the spot. Her wanted 10, 000, but the other person gave 100, 000. Vivian suddenly felt that something was wrong and wondered whether the ring was expensive. Both of the pawnbrokers had seen the ring. There was no way it was faulty. Vivian finally said, ¡°Forget it, boss, I¡¯m not selling it, just give it back to me.¡± She asked her boss for her things back and went to Issac¡¯s Jun Lin Company. At the president¡¯s office, Vivian pushed the door in and met Issac who was burying his head in his papers, ¡°Hi, brother, I¡¯m back.¡± She knocked on the door and called out. As soon as Issac looked up, he stood up when he saw Vivian, ¡°Vivian, when did youe back?¡± ¡°¡­ today.¡± Vivian was afraid that if she said she came back yesterday, Issac would question her about why she didn¡¯t call him. ¡°I thought I¡¯d to pick you up from the hospital after I finish my work, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe back on your own.¡± Issac walked up to her, lifted her right hand, and asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°Good, just a little pain.¡± Vivian smiled, and then took out the ring from her pocket, ¡°Here, take it back.¡± When he saw a ring she was holding, Issac¡¯s eyebrows twisted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to take it to sell? Why are you returning it to me?¡± Vivian looked down at the starburst ring in her hand, hesitated for a moment and found an excuse, ¡°It is unseble. It has my name engraved on it, I went to a pawn shop and they didn¡¯t want it.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t want to ept such an expensive thing, so she stuffed the ring into Issac¡¯s hand. Issac looked down at the ring in his hand, thought about it for a moment, and put it away, ¡°Since so, I¡¯ll keep it.¡± He pulled open the drawer and casually dropped the ring in, feigning a look of unconcern. Chapter 119 Yoona Is so Ambiguous with Him Suddenly, the office door was kicked vigorously. Vivian and Issac both turned around in shock, and saw a woman in a long tight dress, with long, slightly curly hair, heavy makeup and sunsses walking in with a bunch of hand bags. ¡°Brother, I bought you ¡­¡± The woman walked into the office and was talking when she inclined her head to look this way and couldn¡¯t help but stare, then lifted her slender fingers to pluck the sunsses on the bridge of her nose and stare carefully at the person in front of her. At once, she screamed, dropping what she was holding and ran straight at Vivian, hugging her, ¡°Ahhhhhhh, Vivian, you¡¯re still alive, you¡¯re actually still alive, it¡¯s simply wonderful, hahaha, I was scared to death, I thought something had happened to you.¡± Yeon jumped in excitement, squealing with joy like a stimted child. ¡°Hiss ¡­ it hurts, let go, let go!¡± Vivian, who was strangled by Yeon, winced in pain, her cold sweat burst out. Seeing this, Issac pulled her away, ¡°Yeon, hurry up and let go, Vivian got injured.¡± Yeon, who was yanked away, smiled stiffly, ¡°Ah, got injured?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She let go of Vivian, and when she saw Vivian reaching out to cover her right hand, she wrinkled her brow and came over with a worried look on her face, ¡°Oops, how did you get injured? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Yeon skimmed her lips, heartbroken and happy at the same time. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± Vivian waved her hand and shook her head, but her arm still hurt badly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you are fine. Tell me what happened to you that day. You were swept away by the river and we couldn¡¯t find you, then my brother said you were alive and I didn¡¯t believe him. I didn¡¯t expect you really weren¡¯t dead.¡± Yeon dragged Vivian to sit on the sofa, and her mouth red like a sparrow, unable to stop. ¡°After I washed away, I tugged on a tree by the river and climbed up the bank, then your brother found me. I was injured and hospitalized in another hospital before I came back.¡± In simple sentences, she exined the thrilling events of those days straight away. ¡°What¡¯s past is past, as long as you¡¯re good now.¡± Yeon smiled bluntly, overjoyed. Looking at the two were close, Issac was a bit incredulous, ¡°When did you guys get so close?¡± He asked as he picked up the pile of things Yeon had bought and set them aside. ¡°Brother, that¡¯s the secret between girls.¡± Yeon said and suddenly snapped her fingers, ¡°By the way, I have something for you.¡± She got up, rummaged through a dozen hand bags, then took a bag and walked over to Vivian, ¡°Here, this is my gift to you.¡± Originally, she had bought it for herself, but since Vivian was here, she might as well give it to Vivian. After all, in the future, with Vivian around, he would be able to see her male god every day. A limited edition Hermes bag with a very sophisticated and elegant design. Vivian nced at it and shook her head, ¡°Thank you, but I can¡¯t take it, I can¡¯t use it.¡± ¡°I give it to you, so take it!¡± She shoved the bag into Vivian¡¯s arms as soon as she could, ¡°Hmph, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t give away!¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t ¡­¡± ¡°She gave it to you, so you can keep it.¡± Without waiting for Vivian to refuse, Issac advised. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I treat you like a good bestie, you have to take what you¡¯re given or you¡¯re looking down on mydy.¡± Yeon raised her eyebrows with a high profile look, and her frankness was really endearing. ¡°Thanks.¡± Vivian helplessly epted the gift. ¡°Gee, you¡¯re wee, you¡¯re wee, there¡¯s plenty of room for you to help me in the future.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± She knew that there was bound to be a small conspiracy that could drive Yeon to send her a gift. ¡°By the way, brother, didn¡¯t you say that you would propose to Vivian after she came back? Why haven¡¯t you seized the time to confess your love?¡± Yeon suddenly thought of something, so she asked Issac directly. Issac shrugged helplessly and spread his hands, ¡°I was rejected.¡± Yeon was also the only one who had a very close rtionship with Issac, and even though they had the same father and half-mother, Issac found Yeon to be frank and lovely. ¡°Got rejected?¡± Yeon was surprised and looked back at Vivian, ¡°Why did you reject my brother¡¯s proposal? Is it because you think he¡¯s too flirtatious?¡± What a direct statement! A hint of embarrassment surfaced on Vivian¡¯s face and she smiled sarcastically, ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°Tsk, a woman who doesn¡¯t worship money and has ideas and patterns, I like you more and more.¡± Yeon wrapped her arm around Vivian¡¯s shoulders and rubbed against her shoulder, ¡°My brother is a scum, really you can¡¯t say yes. The history of his affair can¡¯t be finished in a book.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey, Yeon, I¡¯m your brother, it¡¯s too much to say that!¡± Issac leaned on his desk, gazing at the two people sitting on the sofa with his arms around his chest, listening to Yeon¡¯s words. But he wasn¡¯t angry, instead, he felt very pleased that Yeon was so close to Vivian. ¡°Brother, Vivian is my sister, how can I watch her jump into the fire?¡± Yeon shook her head and sighed, ¡°From today, Vivian is under my protection, so you should put your mind on other women. I¡¯m going to introduce Vivian to other men, and it has to be a high quality type of man.¡± Although Yeon had a good rtionship with Issac, Yeon knew about those affairs of her brother and naturally did not want him to hurt Vivian. ¡°Yeon, have you gotten itchy skin from not getting beaten up for a few days?¡± ¡°Gee, I¡¯m telling the truth. Besides, you won¡¯t beat me.¡± ¡°Come here, try me!¡± ¡­ The two siblings tussled, seemingly arguing, but in reality it was just the two of them being yful. Vivian looked on with a little envy. She had a sister, yet they would not be like this. At noon, the three of them had a meal together, and then Yeon found an excuse to take Vivian away. Sitting in Yeon¡¯s car, Vivian asked, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± ¡°To see Morris, of course, I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time.¡± Yeon said to Vivian as she drove the car Vivian raised her hand to hold her forehead, look, what else thoughts can this woman have? ¡°Now that there¡¯s inte, you friend me on WeChat and I¡¯ll transfer money to you. Although we¡¯re good sisters now, I should give you the money back.¡± Yeon then friended Vivian on WeChat. The next moment, a message popped up on Vivian¡¯s WeChat, a transfer record with a voice alert: Thirty thousand has been received. ¡°Thest time we agreed that you take me on a date with him, I will give you thirty thousand, add another ten thousand and ites with a bonus, you can¡¯t cheat.¡± Chapter 120 She’s Pregnant With Morris’ Child Hearing Yeon¡¯s words, Vivian¡¯s eyes lit up and she was suddenly in a good mood, ¡°I won¡¯t, I will keep my word.¡± That was easy to earn this money. She didn¡¯t expect that Morris was actually a cash cow, so in the future, she would definitely hold onto him! Thirty minutester, they arrived at Eonothem Group. Vivian was ready to call Morris, worried that it would affect him in case he was in a meeting, so she called Trent. Not long after, Trent walked down from upstairs. ¡°Miss Mond, Miss Shaw, what brings you over here?¡± As soon as Trent heard Vivianing over, he immediately came down from upstairs. After all, he, who could read people¡¯s minds and see their hearts, knew the weight Vivian carried in his Boss¡¯s heart. ¡°Ie for Morris.¡± Vivian gave Yeon a meaningful nce and spoke nonsense to Trent in a serious manner. Trent nodded, walked to the receptionist, pointing at Vivian, and said to the receptionist, ¡°From now on, when shees, never stop her.¡± The two receptionists nced at Vivian with an envious look and nodded, ¡°Okay, we understand.¡± Trent took Vivian and Yeon upstairs. This was Vivian¡¯s first time toe to Eonothem Group. Looking at the high-end atmosphere and design of the decoration, as well as those business elitesing and going in thepany, she was envious. If there hadn¡¯t been the matter with the Lee family, she might have been working hard and struggling just like these elites in the workce. When they reached the president¡¯s office, Trent pointed to Morris¡¯ office, ¡°Miss Mond, that¡¯s Boss¡¯s office, go over there by yourself, I still have some business to take care of.¡± He didn¡¯t want to be in the middle, so he sought an excuse to just bolt. ¡°Thank you, Trent.¡± Vivian thanked him. She then walked with Yeon to the president¡¯s office, knocked on the door, and pushed open the office door. The moment the two walked in, they saw the luxuriously decorated, coolly colored office with Morris sitting in front of a curved desk, leaning against the executive chair, while in his arms sat Yoona! Vivian¡¯s pace lurched as her gaze stared in awe at the scene before her. The man as always was in suits, short hair, cold and noble; the woman in his arms was in a dress, with long hair, light makeup, exquisite corbone, which looked pretty. The two were a match made and looked intimate. They were an unmarried couple, and this scene was very normal, but Vivian felt her breath choke for a moment, as if she had missed a beat. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this bitch is in.¡± Yeon couldn¡¯t help but grimace at the sight of Yoona, jealous and envious. Even though Vivian and Yoona were very simr, upon closer inspection, she still felt that Vivian was more beautiful than Yoona even though she had not put on makeup. The two walked in. Yeon took another closer look, and inparison, she found that Vivian¡¯s eyes were bigger and brighter, especially her eyebrows were better shaped than Yoona¡¯s, and her nose was more upright than hers, what was more, Vivian had a small mole on her nose, and even without makeup, she could give off an overwhelmingly beautiful and high-spirited aura. The first beauty in L City should be her. ¡°What are you ¡­ doing here?¡± Seeing Vivian¡¯s sudden appearance, Morris slightly flinched and his sharp eyes flowed with a slight sh of light as he immediately pushed Yoona away. But he moved gently. ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Yoona¡¯s red lips were slightly hooked, and she immediately walked up to Vivian and said with concern, ¡°I know you went to Liangchuan and I heard that something happened, it really made me worried.¡± ¡°Gee whiz, what a phony, I don¡¯t see that you care.¡± Yeon said without mercy, only to find her hypocrisy sickening. ¡°No, I¡¯m just pre¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s just not feeling welltely.¡± Yoona was about to say something, but before the words coulde out, Morris walked over, pulled Yoona behind him, and said to Yeon. In Liangchuan County, Yeon and Vivian spent half a month together, and it could be said that they were inseparable, so Morris naturally had to be a little more patient with Yeon. At those words, Yoona¡¯s face stiffened and she nced at Morris, forcing a smile, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been unwell for thest few days, and even though I¡¯m worried about Vivian, I can do nothing about it. However, after Vivian disappeared, many people were sent by my family out to look for her.¡± Although Yoona knew about Vivian and Morris were both in Liangchuan County together, due to a certain special reason, she didn¡¯t go to Liangchuan. But in any case, her purpose had been achieved. Vivian looked at Morris with gloomy gaze and didn¡¯t speak for a long time, the two just looked at each other, their eyesplicated, seemingly conveying some emotions. Her eyes fell on Morris, and Morris¡¯ eyebrows knitted slightly, ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± At the sudden question, Vivian¡¯s mind went nk, not knowing how to answer Morris¡¯ words. When Yeon saw her stammering, she immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°I asked Vivian toe to you.¡± She was a good sister and protector. Yoona¡¯s hand hanging at her side tightened slightly, her envious and jealous eyes staring deadly at Vivian, not understanding why this damned bitch hadn¡¯t died in Liangchuan and actually managed toe back. Not only that, but she was able to get into a good rtionship with Yeon. In L City, who doesn¡¯t know that the most favored person in the Shaw family is Yeon? Was sheying the foundation for her to fight with the Lee family? Bitch! ¡°Since you¡¯re here to see Morris, have a seat. Would you guys like some coffee or tea?¡± Yoona assumed a ¡®hostess¡¯ stance, a high and mighty stance that was disagreeable. ¡°It urred to me that I have some things I need to take care of, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t want to spend time with Yoona, much less see her. As if he had figured out Vivian¡¯s mind, Morris immediately said to Yoona, ¡°You¡¯re not feeling well, so you should go back to rest early.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± Yoona shook her head, unwilling to leave. Let her give Vivian and Morris a chance to be alone together? Never! ¡°Forgot the doctor¡¯s instruction?¡± He asked again, only his tone was colder. Yoona¡¯s face changed slightly and she pursed her red lips, looking at Morris and then Vivian, before she raised her hand to cover her abdomen and said, ¡°Fine, the doctor said that the fetal image is unstable, so I¡¯d better go back to rest.¡± Unstable fetal image? All of a sudden, Vivian only felt her mind go nk, her astonished gaze staring at Yoona, unable to speak for a long time. She was pregnant with Morris¡¯ child?! Chapter 121 None of My Business Shock, amazement, panic, nervousness, tons of emotions rushed to her mind. Vivian only felt a mixture of emotions inside. If she had a glimmer of hope for Morris when Yoona wasn¡¯t pregnant with his child, thinking it was highly unlikely he would be with Yoona, but at the moment, he is the father of the child in Yoona¡¯s womb ¡­ Would he one day be like Yoona, who could not stand her and wanted to get her killed? The sense of crisis gathered in a sh, making Vivian unable to calm down and even a little tempted to retreat in the face of powerful forces. Vivian¡¯s expression fell into Morris¡¯ deep pupils, causing him to fall into contemtion. The look in her eyes, was it sadness or disappointment? In Dongpu Vige, Vivian asked him to see the moonte at night, saying that she has something to inform him, but then she said she had abdominal pain and escaped, followed by Yeoning over and asking him if he really loved Yoona. At that time, he thought it was Vivian who had Yeone over to pry into his heart, perhaps because Vivian coveted him. But that day at the hospital, Issac proposed to her and she took the ring. For a moment, Morris didn¡¯t know if this woman only loved money and power! ¡°Fetus?¡± Yeon covered her mouth in surprise and looked at Yoona incredulously, ¡°You actually are pregnant with Morris¡¯ child?¡± How could it be so sudden? Yeon only felt her heart break. She loved Morris so much and had thought they were only engaged and there was the possibility of cancelling, but now she was pregnant. So was there any hope for her and Morris? ¡°Yeah, it is over a month, and I only found out about it yesterday when I went to the hospital with Morris for a checkup.¡± Yoona said to Yeon with a big smile, and then looked at Morris with deep love, the sizzling love deeply reflected in her eyes. Yesterday?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Vivian then realized that yesterday, when Morris had sent her to the old mansion and left, he hadn¡¯t reappeared for a full day and night, so he spent the time with Yoona. ¡°Vivian, what¡¯s the matter with you ¡­ and why do you look so unhappy?¡± Seeing Vivian¡¯s grim face, Yoona¡¯s red lips raised a light smile, which passed in an instant. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business if you¡¯re pregnant or not, why should I be unhappy?¡± After Vivian cursed her angrily, she said, ¡°I have something to take care off, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Without pausing, she turned and dashed away. Ultimately, it was her immersion in the small amount of ¡®goodness¡¯ that Morris had shown her that had confused her mind into thinking that Morris would be different from Lee family. When she was kidnapped abroad, he saved her to please Madame Cheal; When she was swept away by a raging river in Dongpu Vige, he saved her, still to please Madame Cheal. Morris had done all this just because she was a life-saver for Madame Cheal and was deeply loved by Madame Cheal so that she can be groomed as a pawn to stay by Madame Cheal, spying on her andying the groundwork for him to fight for his fortune when his uncle returned home! At this moment, Vivian felt ridiculous and pathetic. It was sad that she was so pathetic that she would be infinitely amplified to the point of being touched by the little ¡®goodness¡¯ that Morris had shown her; it was ridiculous that she still had a little hope in him when he was the fianc¨¦ of her enemy. Self-contradiction! ¡°I have something to do too, I¡¯ll go first too.¡± Yeon snorted coldly, stomped her foot, and turned around to walk out of the office with Vivian. One after the other, the two entered the elevator. In the elevator, Yeon¡¯s face was red with anger, and she couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡±Yoona, that shameless vixen, it¡¯s only been a few months since she got engaged to Morris, and she¡¯s actually pregnant so soon. Hmph, how can Morris get her pregnant so soon? How am I supposed topete with her in the future?!¡± After Yeon met Vivian, she felt that she still had a great hope that she could be with Morris. But after only a few days of not seeing each other, Morris had actually gotten Yoona pregnant with his child It was too fast. ¡°Just a scumbag, I advise you not to love him too much.¡± Vivian gazed vacantly ahead and advised Yeon from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Vivian, although we are allies, I don¡¯t approve of you talking like that.¡± Yeon red at Vivian and skimmed her lips arrogantly, ¡°Morris is my man god, he¡¯s handsome and rich, even though he¡¯s engaged to Yoona, it still doesn¡¯t affect his image in my mind.¡± She was his fan, and as long as the sky doesn¡¯t fall, he will always be her male god. Vivian lowered her eyelids, faintly nced sideways at the innocent and simple Yeon, hesitated for a moment before she asked, ¡°If one day you find out that your male god is not that perfect, won¡¯t you be disappointed?¡± ¡°Of course not, no one is perfect, I love him and he does everything right.¡± ¡°Including his marriage to Yoona?¡± ¡°Gee whiz, although he is engaged to that bitch, I can make him divorced!¡± She looked confidently at Vivian and pointed to her face, ¡°I am beautiful and charming, I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t get him. As long as they¡¯re not married, I have a ny-nine percent chance!¡± ¡°Why is it ny-nine percent?¡± This girl was really confident. ¡°Because he and Yoona are one step away to get married, so of course the remaining ny-nine steps need me to finish.¡± Listening to her exnation, Vivianughed awkwardly, not really knowing how to answer for a moment, ¡°Oh, huh ¡­¡± Leaving from Eonothem Group, Yeon said goodbye to Vivian directly, saying that she was going to find her friends for a drink. Vivian returned to Jun Lin Company and began to bury her head in work in the secretary department. Thirty minutes ago. Eonothem Group, President¡¯s Office. Yoona tightened her grip on Morris¡¯ hand and, noticing that Morris didn¡¯t look good, she asked, ¡°Morris, shouldn¡¯t I have just said that in front of Vivian? She, she seems to be unhappy.¡± Morris could naturally see it as well. He nced at Yoona with cold eyes and said in a cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t think nonsense, the child in your belly is the most important.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Morris, I¡¯ll take care of myself and our child.¡± Yoona¡¯s hand was over her abdomen, her head hanging slightly, a slight glint of light running under her eyes. Thest time Morris had gone abroad on business, she had been right to follow him. How else could she have created such a good opportunity for her to conceive a child without any problems? ¡°Good.¡± Morris shook away Yoona¡¯s hand, turned around and walked to his desk, opened the file in front of him, and started working on it with his head down. Yoona walked up and stood beside him, hesitating before asking tentatively, ¡°Morris, I am pregnant now. When are you nning to get married?¡± Chapter 122 Mrs. Cheal ¡°Married?¡± The sudden question had not urred to Morris. ¡°Yeah. We both have a baby already, so of course we have to get married, otherwise how can we give our child a bright identity? It¡¯smon to get married after having a baby, but it¡¯s not good if words get out.¡± Yoona took the opportunity to apply pressure, step by step. Vivian was now the biggest obstacle to her marrying into the Cheal family, and as long as she could marry into the Cheal family safely and smoothly, then Vivian¡¯s presence would not be a threat to her as it was at this point. At that time, wouldn¡¯t it be easy if she wanted to get rid of Vivian? Morris¡¯ eyebrows frowned slightly before stretching. The two were silent for a long time, and when Yoona thought she might not be able to wait for him to reply, Morris said, ¡°After Grandma¡¯s birthday.¡± Madame Cheal¡¯s birthday? It was just over a month away. An inward burst of ecstasy came to her cheeks, beaming. ¡°Grandma¡¯s birthday is near, Morris, should we try on wedding dresses and take wedding photos first? Otherwise the child will grow up day by day, taking wedding photos will affect the child.¡± Yoona was smart to pursue the matter step by step, trying to force Morris to agree all these things. Wedding photos? The figure of Vivian suddenly appeared in Morris¡¯ mind, so much so that his eyes were hollow as he looked at the document. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t forget, you can¡¯t have a soft spot.¡± ¡°Boss, having a child is how you cement your ce in the Cheal family.¡± ¡°Boss, being born into a rich family would not have allowed you to be childish.¡± ¡­ Suddenly, Morris recalled those warnings from Trent, sending Morris into deep thought. Even though he was currently in charge of the Eonothem Group, the most powerful enemy of the Group was his seventh uncle, Jason Cheal! Rtionship could really be a weakness of his. ¡°Okay.¡± There was a long silence before Morris replied. Waiting for his answer, even if it was just a short two minutes, but for Yoona, it was as long as a century. So much so that when she heard Morris say yes, her eyes instantly reddened and she instantly felt that all the effort she had put in before had been worth it. ¡°The best wedding photographypanies in our L City are Gleaning Wedding Photography, Effie Wedding Photography, and Mn Wedding ¡­¡± Just as Yoona was introducing those wedding photographypanies to Morris, he raised his hand and interrupted her, ¡°You make the arrangements.¡± ¡°Well ¡­ okay, then I¡¯ll go check out these weddingpanies and then I¡¯ll let you know.¡± ¡°Okay. You go back first, I have work to take care of.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead, I¡¯ll ¡­ go back first.¡± Yoona was ecstatic, standing beside Morris, looking at his handsome and stunning side face, her hands gripping nervously. Gathering enough courage, she inclined her head and kissed on his cheek, then getting up and walking out of the office. The moment she closed the office door, Yoona walked quickly to the elevator, as she waited for the elevator, tears gushing out. It worked. She finally did it. Finally she was to get married to Morris, she would soon be Mrs. Cheal, the most envied woman in L City! And at that moment, Morris¡¯ hands clutched the papers tightly, his face grim and stiff. His eyelids twitched slightly, and an extremely strong look of disgust welled up under his eyes. It was a long time before he pulled out a few tissues to wipe his cheeks, where he¡¯d been kissed by Yoona, anger welling up in his chest. Yoona returned home and immediately shared the good news with both Phu Yen and Yorlien. The family was overjoyed. Yorlien gave Yoona a hug, ¡°Congrattions, your dreames true, soon you are Mrs. Cheal.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, yeah, yeah, from now on I¡¯ll be Morris¡¯ father-inw, let¡¯s see if those who usually yell at me still dare to look down on me.¡± ¡°Phu Yen, what are you talking about? As far as your current status is concerned, no one would dare to bully you.¡± Yorlien snickered. ¡°Why not? Look at the Shaw family, the Chad family, they all don¡¯t put me in their eyes because theirpanies are more powerful than ours.¡± Phu Yen sputtered in an unhappy mood. Yoona immediately reminded, ¡°The problem now isn¡¯t you guys, it¡¯s Vivian. She¡¯s already back and I¡¯m worried if she¡¯ll make a mess one of these days?¡± Yoona did not worry about anything else, but she was worried about Vivian. ¡°You will soon be married to Morris, and when you have given birth to the Cheal family¡¯s child after the marriage, you will have established your rtionship with Morris. Vivian will not be able to influence you in the slightest. You have to maintain your reputation at all times now, try not to get too entangled with Vivian, and avoid the sharp edges. Everything will wait until after you get married.¡± Yorlien¡¯s n was to stabilize the situation and have Yoona marry Morris as soon as possible. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, your mother has a point.¡± Phu Yen was very supportive of Yorlien¡¯s ideas and ns. Thest time the announcement of Vivian¡¯s identity to the public, it sessfully shout others¡¯ mouth. She found those people Vivian had bribed to block the big news in time, this was the point where Phu Yen admired Yorlien the most. ¡°Mom, is it really okay?¡± Yoona couldn¡¯t be sure. ¡°Madame Cheal is very fond of Vivian right now, if anything were to happen to her, I¡¯m afraid the consequences would be unthinkable. Listen to me, a little intolerance is a big mistake. In order to marry into the Cheal family in the future, you must endure.¡± Yorlien pinched Yoona¡¯s cheek, doting and helpless, more than anything else, she was worried. ¡°Yeah, your mom has a point, listen to her.¡± ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t confront Vivian for now, but if I can sessfully marry Morris, it will be the death of her!¡± Her pupils¡¯ eyes surfaced ruthlessness, very much against her gorgeous looks. ¡­ When it was time to get off, Vivian was still buried in her work. Suddenly one person came up and knocked on her desk, ¡°You are so dedicated, not eating?¡± Hearing the voice, Vivian looked up and saw Issac standing in front of her with raised eyebrows and a smile, ¡°Go, I treat you to dinner.¡± ¡°I am not hungry, I have no appetite.¡± Vivian looked down with an expressionless face and continued to work on the paperwork in front of her, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be busy for a while and will be backter.¡± ¡°No need, these are not urgent, deal with them tomorrow!¡± Issac ordered with a domineering demeanor as he pressed his palm down on the document in front of Vivian. ¡°I¡¯m really not hungry.¡± Vivian, who was in a bad mood, refused Issac¡¯s invitation and didn¡¯t want to eat, just wanted to be alone to calm down.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 123 I Have the Website Her face was full of sadness, and Issac noticed something was wrong, so he was concerned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just ate too much for lunch and I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡± Vivian gave a perfunctory smile and pointed to the papers on the table again, ¡°I¡¯m reading papers, I¡¯ll be busy for a while before I¡¯m ready to go home and sleep.¡± ¡°Okay then, I don¡¯t feel like eating either, I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡± Issac walked over to her and sat down, ncing at the papers on her desk, ¡°Anything you don¡¯t understand? I can exin to you.¡± He knew full well that Vivian was something on her mind, but he didn¡¯t ask more questions, just quietly apanied Vivian for an extra night shift. After work, Issac dragged Vivian to have somete night snacks before sending her back ¡®home¡¯. The address Vivian told Issac was an alleyway across from the Night Club, but she waited until after Issac left before returning to Morris¡¯ apartment. Originally, she didn¡¯t want Issac to send her home, but she really couldn¡¯t refuse Issac¡¯s enthusiasm. When she entered the apartment, it was dark inside, and by the dim light outside, Vivian took off her shoes and walked wearily to the living room to lie down on the sofa, closing her eyes and not speaking. The phone rang in her pocket. Vivian pulled out her phone and saw that it was Issac¡¯s call. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Vivian askedzily as she rested on the arm of the sofa. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Where am I?¡± Vivian froze, not understanding why Issac suddenly asked, ¡°Of course I¡¯m at home, where else could I be?¡± ¡°Oh, I was asking where your house is and I would like toe to visit you.¡± Issac¡¯s tone slightly elongated, seemingly it was a deep meaningful sentence. Vivian¡¯s heart thumped and she sat up from the sofa, thinking: Does he know something? ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m tired and want to sleep. Besides, I¡¯m sharing a house with another girl. It is inappropriate for youe. Let¡¯s talk tomorrow.¡± She found a random reason and rebuffed Issac. ¡°Okay, see you tomorrow then. Good night.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± Vivian hung up the phone and breathed a sigh of relief when she realized that she had been overly concerned. Unbeknownst to her, at this time, next to the elevator entrance on the negative second floor of the parking lot was standing Issac. He clutched the phone tightly in his hand, his gaze fixed on the number on the elevator floor disy-38! The 38th floor, the very floor where Morris was located. So she was living with Morris. ¡­ Upstairs, Vivian did not know these things, and after lying in the living room for a while she went to the bathroom to take a bath, and then went to the study, turned on theputer, entered a mysterious website by typing in a string of URLs. As she perused the content of the information on the website, she was careful to watch out for Morris who might return at any moment. Suddenly, the door to the study was opened, and as soon as Vivian raised her eyes, she saw Morris who walked in. ¡°Why are you back?¡± She asked, pretending to be casual, but closed the page, quickly clearing the trail of browsing URLs. She clicked on a certain early-opening fiction page and pretended to be reading a novel. Wearing a ck shirt with a dark tie and both sleeves pulled up to his elbows, Morris strutted toward her. As he walked, he reached out and pulled his tie, unbuttoning the two buttons at the cor, his toned pectoral muscles were concealed, and under his handsome, stunning face, he looked like the perfect male god in a manga. Even though Vivian was no longer seduced by male lust, she couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized by Morris¡¯s beauty. ¡°What are you watching?¡± Morris walked over and stood beside her, ncing at theputer page, he couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes slightly, and the next moment, he tapped his hand lightly on her head, ¡°How can a girl read something like that?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, I can¡¯t read a novel?¡± Vivian wrinkled her brow in displeasure and red angrily at Morris, ¡°I like reading this, none of your business!¡± ¡°You like to read this?¡± The man repeated her words. The upset woman looked up at him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with reading novel to satisfy what I can¡¯t get in life?¡± Wasn¡¯t it good to read novel and feel the good things in make-believe when life wasn¡¯t what it should be? ¡°Uh-huh, satisfy?¡± Morris¡¯s narrow, sharp eyes shed a stream of light as he raised his hand and cupped her chin, gently forcing her to look at theputer screen and reaching out to point at it, ¡°The girl looked at his lower body and eximed ¡­¡± Thetter words were hard for Morris to say, so he said to her, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I find you so shameless before?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Vivian was speechless, her gaze fixed on the disy, the words that Morris pointed to: eximed, oh my God, your thing is big, I ¡­ I will not be able to bear it ¡­ but, I like it so much~~ Holy shit ¡­! What was this? Vivian couldn¡¯t be calm at this moment. Scarlet color emerged on her face, and she now was superior embarrassed. It was just a random click on a novel, how could it be a pornographic novel? But Vivian would not easily bow down her head. No, absolutely not. Vivian licked her lips, cleared her throat by coughing, and said lightly, ¡°Is there a problem? We are all adults, everyone has hobbies. Not to mention this kind of novel, I have even watched a lot of blue films. Geez, what a fuss.¡± When she was not confident, she spoke extra loudly.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Vivian raised her voice and yelled before shaking off Morris¡¯s hand and standing up, ¡°I¡¯ve seen enough, I introduce you to it for free, so keep it and enjoy yourself. I¡¯m going to bed.¡± She got up and was about to slip away. But as she was to stand up, she was held down in the executive chair by Morris, his hands braced on the armrests, trapping her in the chair, his sharp gaze fixed on her as he questioned, ¡°You and him, watched a lot?¡± The man¡¯s hands clutched the armrests of the seat, clicking at the bone joints, his expression bitterly cold. Vivian was baffled by Morris¡¯ gaze, but she nodded, ¡°Right. Do you want the URL? I have plenty of them, can¡¯t it be that you want to watch them with me too?¡± She said without thinking, but after that, she felt like she was making troubles. Her words fell, and Morris did not speak. Only the dark, bottomless eyes kept staring at her for one second, two seconds, one minute, two ¡­ The powerful pressure almost made her heart stop as if her breathing was a little uneven. Chapter 124 In Troubles ¡°Okay!¡± He straightened up and grabbed her by the wrist, ¡°Come with me!¡± ¡°Hey, hey, Morris, where are you taking me?¡± Vivian was stunned by Morris¡¯s actions, confused as to why this man was suddenly angry and where he wanted to take her. Was he trying to take advantage of her? It wasn¡¯t until the man grabbed her by the wrist and led her into therge movie room that he held her down in the chair and handed her his phone, ¡°URL, type it in.¡± ¡°Huh? What? You, you really want to see this? Ohhhh ¡­¡± Shit, did man have no bottom line? Vivian asked with a stiff smile, but Morris didn¡¯t speak, only a pair of cold eyes locked onto her. For a long time, Vivian did not get an answer, so she could only look down at Morris¡¯s phone, opened the browser, and hesitantly typed in a string of URLs. She really knew the URL. When she worked at the club before, John and a few of their men liked to share this stuff, and she remembered the URL just by listening to it. Vivian had an excellent memory, and although she only heard it passively, she still remembered it. She opened the page and a wealth of resources popped up inside. Morris had originally just restrained the anger in his heart, but he still couldn¡¯t restrain his heart from raging when he saw what appeared on the screen. This damn woman watched this with Issac. Morris took the phone, and before he could say anything, Vivian jumped straight up and scurried out. But as fast as she was, she couldn¡¯t be faster than Morris. As she ran a few steps around the chair, Morris took her by the cor and carried her back like carrying a chick, holding her down in the chair, ¡°It seems you did watch a lot, but you must not have seen the 3D surround sound movie effect, right?¡± 3D surround sound? What the fuck was the difference between that and being there? Wouldn¡¯t it excited to watch like this with a man? Vivian felt that if she really stayed, not to mention that Morris wouldn¡¯t do anything to her, she would just end up revealing her most primal nature and putting Morris to bed! ¡°What are you talking about? I look like the kind of person who hasn¡¯t seen it before? I, I I I introduced this to you just so you and Yoona can watch it to improve your rtionship.¡± She stammered stiffly and finished her sentence. ¡°Well ¡­ ah ¡­¡± As the two were talking, the kind of sound that makes heart beat faster and face blush suddenly rang out in the movie room. As Morris said, it was 3D stereo surround sound, as if one was in the real world, even just listening to the woman¡¯s delicate voice could make one¡¯s body tingle, like an electric current through the spine. The two men subconsciously inclined their heads to look at the four-meter-wide, two-and-a-half-meter-high ultra-clear screen, the image of which was soul-crushing, blood-curdling, and heart-pounding. It was shameless. Vivian blushed nervously and struggled to push Morris away, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m going to bed, so I won¡¯t bother you to watch it.¡± Misunderstanding, misunderstanding, everything was just a misunderstanding. Morris, however, had no intention of letting go and simply said, ¡°Since you can watch it with Issac, why can¡¯t you watch it with me?¡± ¡°Issac?¡± How was it rted to Issac again? Vivian thought carefully before recalling that Morris had just asked her if she was watching with ¡®him¡¯, and she hadn¡¯t thought much about it at the time, but she hadn¡¯t expected to be mistaken by Morris for Issac. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve seen it with Issac, so I don¡¯t want to watch it again, take your time to enjoy it.¡± She wanted to slip away. But as if he was on a collision course with her, Morris sat directly beside her, his arm around her shoulders, ¡°Today, you have to watch it.¡± ¡°Oh, can I refuse? I want to sleep.¡± She smiled sardonically, her smile false to the core. Instead of paying attention to her, Morris¡¯ hand pressed a certain button on the arm of the sofa, and the lights all went out, with only the screen pulsing constantly. Vivian was flustered, and embarrassed. It was at this point that Morris¡¯ voice rang out next to her ear, ¡°If you want to sleep, you can ¡®sleep¡¯ here too.¡± This ¡®sleeping¡¯, of course, was not so pure. Vivian¡¯s ears were ringing with that tingling voice, and she only felt her body tingling, and it was difficult to calm down for a long time. ¡°I¡¯m used to sleeping in bed.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± Morris suddenly looked sideways at her, ¡°You enjoyed yourselfst time on the couch.¡± Last time? Vivian recalled thest time something happened between her and Morris, it was on the couch in the hotel lounge where he was engaged to Yoona. ¡°That was before, and besides, you¡¯re my brother now, it¡¯s not appropriate for us to do that.¡± ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate when we¡¯re not rted by blood?¡± He leaned extremely close to her, spurting hot breath on her cheek and ruffling her hair, making it harder and harder for her. For the first time, Vivian realized that impulse was so uncontroble. It was rash. ¡°Well, that ¡­ ¡± Vivian thought about it, and immediately said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s not appropriate, my period ising.¡± ¡°If I remember correctly, you got your period on the fifth day after you went to Dongpu Vige.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± He knew all this? ¡°Morris, you¡¯re too shameless, do you snoop on such things too?¡± She shouted with some anger. ¡°Yeon told me.¡± ¡°This dead woman actually told you that.¡± Vivian wanted to cry, not knowing how to retort. She couldn¡¯t ¡®ept reality¡¯ if she couldn¡¯t run away and couldn¡¯t fight, right? ¡°Normally you look smart as hell, why can¡¯t you react today? I made all these excuses to put you off just to tell you that I don¡¯t want to do it with you!¡± She brought the words right to the table. However, as her words fell, Morris¡¯ face became more and more gloomy, and his eyes were so sharp that he wanted to eat Vivian alive. His hand on Vivian¡¯s shoulder smoothly cupped her cheek, ¡°What, does he satisfy you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Vivian¡¯s mind floated to the content of that novel she just read, and, paraphrasing that novel, said, ¡°He¡¯s big and skillful, of course he can satisfy, I ¡­¡± It was so shameful.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Vivian never thought that one day she would be able to face a man with these shameless words. However, Vivian provoke Morris, so much so that before she could finish a sentence, the man directly sealed her mouth with a kiss, dominating and impetuous. ¡°Hey, Morris, you ¡­ let ¡­ go ¡­ ¡° Chapter 125 Yara with Impure Thoughts Vivian reached out and pushed at Morris in her haste, but because she was using her right hand, she jerked backwards in pain because she was using too much force, ¡°Hiss ¡­ ¡± Noticing the difference, Morris let go of her and instantly turned on the lights in the movie room, only to find that Vivian¡¯s sleeves were already stained with crimson blood. His face flushed and he frowned, hisplex gaze going to her, ¡°Sorry.¡± The unsolicited apology was a little startling to Vivian. Never thought that the high and mighty would one day take the initiative to apologize to her. However, without waiting for Vivian to react, Morris had already taken his phone out of the cast mode and turned off the images before leading her, ¡°Come here, let me bandage you up.¡± Vivian was exasperated and shook off his hand, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡± Barefoot and exasperated, she walked out of the movie room, found the medical kit in the living room, and began to treat thecerations.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Morris walked out of the movie room and looked at her sitting on the couch, clumsily working on untying the bandage on her right arm with her left hand, and felt guilty. He walked over to her, sat down, reached down and squeezed her right hand, going to untie the bandage on her arm. ¡°I¡¯ll get it myself, you ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Vivian struggled, but Morris gave a light scolding and she immediately quieted down, allowing the man to wipe the blood from her wound, apply medicine, and bandage it. He moved skillfully and in one fluid motion. Throughout the entire process, Vivian watched the intently focused Morris very quietly until he finished rewrapping her bandages, and only then did she say, ¡°It¡¯ste, I¡¯m going to bed.¡± She got up and angrily went back to her room, mming the door behind her. Sitting on the couch, Morris clutched the bandage in his hand and gazed at the closed door of the room with mixed feelings. This night, Vivian didn¡¯te out to watch TV like she did before, but stayed in her bedroom. It wasn¡¯t until the next day that Morris woke up as usual to make porridge for her, and when he didn¡¯t see Viviane out by seven o¡¯clock, he went and knocked on Vivian¡¯s room door, but no one answered. Morris pushed open the door and was surprised to find she was not in. She had left. He was stunned for a moment and pulled out his phone to call Vivian. On the first call, she didn¡¯t answer; on the second, she did. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°As of today, I won¡¯t be returning to your apartment, and you don¡¯t have to care where I am. Goodbye.¡± Vivian hung up straight away without any unnecessary nonsense to Morris. Originally, she thought that after Madame Cheal had recognized her as her goddaughter, Morris would be more restrained towards her, but she had in the end overestimated that beast. To avoid having sex with him again, she chose to rent a ce. This morning, Vivian took a leave of absence from Issac and found a small one-room apartment online for two thousand a month. She paid the rent annually, and bought some daily necessities. The money was transferred by Yeon, pretty much of it was used up from her morning of renting a room plus buying daily necessities. After packing everything up, it was 10:00 am. Weary, shey on the couch in the living room, tired and half-hearted. The phone on the table rang. Vivian nced at the screen of her phone, which jumped with a string of unknown phone numbers. She picked up the phone and answered it, ¡°Hello, who is it?¡± ¡°May I ask if you are, Vivian?¡± On the other end of the phone, a woman¡¯s voice rang out, sounding somewhat familiar. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Great, finally I found you. Vivian, this is Yara, where are you? I¡¯m in L City right now.¡± ¡°¡­¡± After thest time they parted, Vivian and Yara never contacted each other again. Althoughst time, because of hiding in Yara¡¯s car, she was inexplicably kidnapped together to a foreign country, but identally befriended Yara. Only Vivian felt that Yara¡¯s identity was too mysterious and her background wasplicated, so she didn¡¯t want to make deep friends with her. ¡°I¡¯m at the XL Cafe in Minquan Road.¡± She lied about a nearby address. ¡°Okay, wait for me, I¡¯ll be right over.¡± Yara hung up. Vivian got up and walked through the back door of the neighborhood, went to the XL Cafe on Minquan Road, ordered a cup of coffee, and waited for Yara at the window seat on the second floor. Twenty minutester, Yara appeared in front of her. As always dressing style, she was in a white stripes suit, belt around the waist, with ck trousers and high heels, long hair draped, looking like a sensible and generous,petent female elite. She waved to Vivian, ¡°Hi, long time no see.¡± Vivian took a sip from her coffee and looked at her with a puzzled look, ¡°Why do you contact me suddenly?¡± ¡°I am just back from abroad, wait a minute, I¡¯ll order a coffee first, I¡¯m quite thirsty.¡± She said, waving to the waiter beside her, ¡°Waiter, atte.¡± ¡°Now that we¡¯ve met again, it¡¯s time for me to give you back what¡¯s yours.¡± Vivian took off the ne Yara exchanged with her from her neck and put it on the table, ¡°This is your stuff.¡± Saying that, she pointed to the ne on Yara¡¯s neck, ¡°This should be returned to me.¡± ¡°Vivian, how could you?¡± Yara reached out and covered her neck, ¡°You have given it to me, how can you take it back?¡± Luckily, Vivian didn¡¯t have a tooplicated identity background other than her rtionship with the Lee family, otherwise she would have suspected that Yara was getting close to her with a purpose. ¡°But we are not close enough for that.¡± ¡°No? We were in danger before.¡± Yara pushed the ne back to Vivian and smiled heatedly, ¡°To tell you the truth, I came to find you actually because you¡¯re on good terms with Morris.¡± Yara frankly said what was in her heart straight out, not intending to hide it from Vivian in the slightest. Vivian looked suspicious, ¡°Who exactly is the one who kidnapped you?¡± It must be someone not simple. ¡°Can I ¡­ not say anything?¡± Yara asked. Vivian was silent, but shook her head. Seeing that, Yara was a bit helpless and took out a business card from her pocket and handed it to her. Vivian picked up the business card, looked at the content on it, and murmured, ¡°President of Yoyo Makeup Limited?¡± Yoyo Makeup Limited, wasn¡¯t it the office building next door to Eonothem Group? She was no stranger to thepany. It was a new brand that was founded not long ago and had taken the mid-range route by relying on the high quality of its products, making a way out of thepetitive market and upying a ce in the country. Even those special makeup products that Vivian bought were from this Yoyo Makeup Company. ¡°So?¡± She asked, spreading her hands. Yara raised her eyebrows, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious enough? I want you to introduce me to Morris and work with theirpany.¡± Obviously, she didn¡¯t want to talk about her identity. Vivian hesitated, nced at Yara, reached for her left hand, her index finger and thumb fumbling, expressing something. Chapter 126 Let’s Live Together Seeing this scene, Yara pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°I like that.¡± She picked up her bag and pulled out a check from it, ¡°Here¡¯s half a million, as long as you can help me get an appointment with Morris, this is yours. If I can get me to work with Eonothem Group , I¡¯m paying you a million.¡± In total, a million and a half. Vivian¡¯s eyes instantly glowed and she sat upright, ¡°Do your words count?¡± She was now short of money, and someone hade to her door to send the money. Originally, Vivian was still specting about Yara¡¯s identity, but now it seemed obvious that Yara wasn¡¯t interested in her, what she was interested in instead was Morris. After all, with the current status of the Cheal family, people who wanted to work with them tended to do so. ¡°Of course it counts.¡± Yara pursed her lips and smiled. Vivian nced at the check on the table, after thinking for a while, she shook her head, ¡°With the current status of Yoyo makeup, as soon as you cooperate with Eonothem Group, you will instantly be among the first-tier brands, instead of the third-rate brands now. So, I¡¯m only afraid that this amount of money is not enough.¡± She didn¡¯t know much about Yoyo makeup, but knew that Yoyo makeup was the most promoted by her circle of friends. And Yoyo Makeup had put a lot of effort into the quality of its products to attract countless regr customers. ¡°Then you name a number.¡± Yara said cheerfully. Vivian thought for a moment, held out her left hand and raised three fingers. ¡°Deal.¡± Yara didn¡¯t even think about it and readily agreed. ¡°That quick? Can I still back out?¡± Suddenly she had a bit of regret, always feeling that three million must be too low. Or how would Yara agree to her so readily? ¡°It¡¯s okay to promise you, give me back my ne.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t like to wear other people¡¯s things. ¡°Well ¡­ fine. You are stingy, ugh ¡­¡± Yara muttered and took off the ne and returned it to Vivian. In the afternoon, Vivian took the unprecedented initiative to contact Morris. Morris sitting in his office looked at the phone screen with a string of numbers bouncing around, and although there was no note of the name, the familiar number was already etched in his mind. He answered the phone, ¡°What, you want toe back?¡± Vivian thought about it and nced at Yara who was sitting across the table with some hesitation. That was three million. She must take use of Morris. ¡°Yes.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t say anything, but she heard the man on the other end of the phone give a lightugh and ask, ¡°Hungry? I will buy you dinner.¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s eat at Philthy¡¯s.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Morris readily agreed. Vivian hung up the phone and looked at Yara who was sitting across the table, smiling wickedly, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get to know Morris? If you add another million, I¡¯ll let you live in his house, okay?¡± ¡°Live ¡­ in his house? It works, but a million is too expensive, so forget it.¡± ¡°So, is eight hundred thousand okay?¡± ¡°Too expensive.¡± ¡°Seven hundred thousand?¡± ¡°Expensive.¡± ¡°Five hundred thousand is myst bottom line, see if you cherish it or not. If you are not ready, you can¡¯t make a long term business with the Cheal family.¡± ¡°That makes sense, all right, five hundred thousand.¡± Yara agreed. Vivian looked down and sipped her coffee, the corners of her lips curled into a rather meaningful smile. An hourter, Philthy¡¯s. Vivian and Yara both sat in the box and waited quietly, and not long after, Morris appeared at the door of the box, and when he walked in, he saw was Yara. ¡°Hello, Mr. Cheal.¡± When she saw Morris walk in, Yara immediately stood up and greeted him. Morris nodded and sat across from the two. ¡°Been waiting a long time?¡± He swept his gaze over Vivian, his eyes seemingly displeased. Vivian ignored it, ¡°I am hungry, let¡¯s order food. I want to eat the best, whatever is expensive.¡± Fuck, the thought of this asshole taking advantage of her yesterday didn¡¯t sit well with her. ¡°Okay.¡± Morris answered and rang the call bell on the table and the waiter walked in, ¡°Hello, what would you guys like to eat?¡± ¡°Two of the most expensive dishes.¡± Morris said, raising his eyes to Yara, ¡°What would Miss Sain like to eat?¡± ¡°A ck pepper pasta and French steak would be fine.¡± Yara smiled politely and said to the waiter. The waiter took down, ¡°One moment please.¡± She then turned around and left the box. In the box, the atmosphere gradually quieted down. Yara found a topic and teased, ¡°It¡¯s enviable that Mr. Cheal has a good rtionship with Vivian.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t patronize him, he¡¯s my godbrother, just treat him as one of your friends.¡± Vivian picked up the water on the table and took a sip, her gaze ncing at Morris, but was angry in her heart. ¡°Oh, no wonder.¡± Yara nodded and said to Morris, ¡°Mr. Cheal, you must feel happy to have such a lively and lovely sister.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man¡¯s attitude was very cold and he didn¡¯t have much to say to Yara, so she didn¡¯t dare to bring up the matter of cooperation. A meal finished in an awkward atmosphere, only made Yara feel incredibly depressed and could barely breathe. Coming out of the restaurant, Yara did not drive as Vivian had agreed with her, but the two of them got into Morris¡¯ car. Morris sat in the driver¡¯s seat, looked at the two sitting in the back, and asked, ¡°Where does Miss Sain live?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Yara showed in embarrassment and threw a pleading look at Vivian. Vivian understood, and immediately said, ¡°Yara hasn¡¯t found a house recently, and I want her to live with me.¡± Morris nced at Yara through the rearview mirror, and when he saw that she didn¡¯t say anything, he didn¡¯t speak either, but started the car and headed for his apartment. She had left, so how could shee back with her stubborn nature? So she got back up. Arriving at the negative second floor of the apartment, the car was parked and the three of them took the elevator up to the penthouse. Despite the size of the penthouse and the number of rooms, most of them were studies, gyms, and movie rooms, while the bedrooms were only two. Without waiting for Morris to speak, Vivian said, ¡°From today onwards, Yara will sleep in the same room as me.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Morris didn¡¯t say anything, just elegantly unbuttoned his suit, took the suit off and hung it on the hanger, turned and went to the study. It wasn¡¯t until the door to the study closed that Yara patted Vivian¡¯s shoulder and whispered, ¡°My god, so you two are living together?¡± She raised her eyebrows as if she had brainstormed a ¡®dominant president in love with me¡¯ episode. Vivian gave her a nk look, ¡°What are you thinking? He¡¯s just my godbrother, someone who has a fianc¨¦e, and his fianc¨¦e is pregnant.¡± ¡°Exactly, shouldn¡¯t he live with her fianc¨¦e since she is pregnant?¡± Yara asked. Vivian shrugged, pressing her lips, ¡°Maybe the Cheal family is too strict in their rules, so they only can live together until after marriage.¡± Chapter 127 Crazy Drunk ¡°If they are strict, and why he lives with you ¡­¡± ¡°Yara, are you staying or not? If not, get lost!¡± Vivian didn¡¯t give Yara a chance to speak at all, she uttered and then pushed her into the room, ¡°Here, the cupboard is full of unworn clothes. We¡¯re both about the same height, so you can pick them out yourself. The bathroom is over there, hurry up and wash up, and then go to bed!¡± ¡°Oh, well, okay.¡± Noticing that Vivian was very shy about these topics, Yara couldn¡¯t ask more. Vivian went to the bathroom and quietly called thendy of the room she was renting today to ask if she could return the rent. ¡°Are you crazy, you just moved in today and now you want to quit the rent, are you fooling with me?¡± ¡°You can be angry, but you don¡¯t curse me, it is ok if you can¡¯t return the rent. Don¡¯t be so mean.¡± ¡°Knowing I¡¯m angry, why did you ask such retarded questions? Brain fart! ¡­¡± Thendy hung up the phone straight away and scolded Vivian. Vivian looked at the phone that had hung up and couldn¡¯t help but have the corners of her mouth twitch, ¡°Ugh, I can¡¯t refund the rent, it¡¯s over twenty thousand, it hurts me.¡± She felt a pang of irritation just thinking about it, it was all because of that bastard Morris. If it weren¡¯t for him, she wouldn¡¯t have had to lose over 20, 000. Walking out of the bathroom, Vivian saw Morris standing in the doorway as soon as she pulled the door open. She said unpleasantly, ¡°What are you doing standing at the bathroom door? Howe I didn¡¯t notice you had this fetish?¡± Morris raised his hand and tugged at the tie on his neck, his words and actions revealing a bit of impatience, and pinning Vivian against the wall by the cor, questioning, ¡°You know Yara well?¡± ¡°What does it have to do with you!¡± Vivian said without good humor. ¡°She has an unknown background and you dare to be friends with her?¡± Stupid woman, how dare she bring anyone into her home? Vivian inclined her head to look at Morris, her starburst-like bright eyes rippling with a light smile, ¡°Howe? She¡¯s just my good friend.¡± What good friend? They were just forced to live together. Vivian naturally had suspicions about Yara¡¯s appearance, but she was sure that Yara was not someone sent by the Lee family, so there was then nothing else of value in her that Yara could use. Well, the only thing that exined it was¡­ That was the reason Yara approached her was to get closer to Morris. But no matter what Yara saw in Morris¡¯ wealth, power, or people, it had nothing to do with her, as long as it didn¡¯t affect her ¡®getting rich¡¯, she didn¡¯t care. Besides, Morris was not a good person and was incredibly shrewd, so it would be as difficult for Yara to get an advantage on him. ¡°The men who held her hostage that day were mercenaries, and those men were ¡­¡± Morris originally wanted to tell Vivian the background of the identity of the person who abducted Yara, but he was afraid that it would scare the stupid woman, so he simply sighed and said, ¡°Yesterday, I was drunk.¡± The conversation shifted quickly. Vivian knew in her heart that Morris was apologizing for his behavior yesterday, and even though she had smelled the alcohol on Morris as soon as he returned yesterday, those alcohols, were simply not enough to make him unable to control himself. ¡°So?¡± Her brow knitted, ¡°You have done that, so not much point in giving an absurd exnation now.¡± She meant that since they had slept together, and now he was saying it was about the alcohol, wasn¡¯t that fucking bullshit? Or he could not just control his lower body? Morris¡¯ face sank slightly as hisrge palm covered her head and gently patted it, ¡°From now on, you and I are just brother and sister.¡± He was telling Vivian that he would not touch a single hair on her in the future. Since the words hade to this point, Vivian didn¡¯t cover up, but brought the words to the surface, ¡°Good. If you dare to touch me again in the future, I will definitely fight you to the death!¡± ¡°Yoona and I are getting married in two months.¡± Morris suddenly spoke up. The two men spoke seemingly about the different topics, but they could understand each other. Vivian was slightly stunned, and then she understood why Morris had just said that her rtionship with him would be ¡®limited to that of brother and sister¡¯, but it turned out that it was because Yoona was pregnant, and the two intended to consummate their marriage as soon as possible in two months. Her heart clogged, and she instantly felt some sour feeling in her heart.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Why was she upset? Yeah, why? If he married Yoona, how would she be able to avenge her adoptive parents? How would she get justice for herself? Vivian felt that the months of persistence in the matter of revenge had suddenly be meaningless by this moment. If she were to fight against the Lee family alone, she might not be able to find a way to disgrace the Lee family or most likely bring down the Lee family. Initially, when Morris said that his marriage with Yoona would be in six months, Vivian thought that six months was enough time for her to deal with the Lee family and avenge her adoptive parents, but now the wedding date was suddenly mentioned to be two monthster, which was so rushed that it was surprising. It would mean that in a few days, the Cheal family would prepare for the wedding banquet and announce their wedding date to the outside world, telling everyone that Yoona would soon be marrying the Cheal family. Now, they were almost considered family. What could she, on her own, do against the Lee family and the Cheal family? But it was just a case of hitting a stone with an egg. Vivian blinked her eyes and looked at the man in front of her with a bitter smile, ¡°Is that so? Then congrattions.¡± Congrattions to him on his impending fatherhood and to Yoona on bing Mrs. Cheal. Yoona, after all, won her over. She pushed him away, walked to the bar in the living room, took a bottle of red wine off the liquor cab, walked to the living room, and drank it in the dark. Morris stood in ce, taking in everything the woman did, and knowing full well that she had just pushed him with her injured right hand, but she was oblivious to it. ¡°If the Lees ever try to kill me, will you help them?¡± The words of Vivian came to his mind that day on the mountain to Liangchuan County, when the two of them were lying in the tent. Morris walked over to Vivian¡¯s side and watched her pour the red wine into a ss, drinking it down one by one, and feelingplicated. ¡°Vivian, do you want to wash ¡­ why are you drinking alone? Didn¡¯t you get an injury to your arm? You can¡¯t drink when you¡¯re injured.¡± After bathing, Yara remained fully dressed, after all, it was in the Cheal family and with Morris around, she naturally had to be a bit squeamish. She walked over to Vivian and sat down beside her, reaching out and snatching the bottle from Vivian¡¯s hand, ¡°Are you crazy? You¡¯ll get drunk drinking like this.¡± Chapter 128 Morris Takes Her On A Ferris Wheel Ride Vivian, who was holding the bottle, red coldly at Yara and snatched the bottle from her hand again, ¡°How nosy, I¡¯m in a good mood, can¡¯t I still have a drink?¡± ¡°In a good mood?¡± Yara was baffled, where did she look like she was in a good mood at all? ¡°Yeah, in a good mood. My brother and her fiancee are getting married soon, so I¡¯m happy. Do you want to have a drink with me to celebrate in advance? By the way, Yara, let me tell you, when Morris and Yoona get married, we can ask him for a big red envelope, hahaha ¡­¡± Sheughed recklessly and lifted the bottle again to gulp down several sips of wine. All that wine was like water down the gullet, she couldn¡¯t stop. Yara was stunned by Vivian¡¯s move, ¡°You ¡­ are really happy?¡± Why did she look like she was sad instead? ¡°Yes, happy, happy.¡± Vivian nodded her head, ced the bottle of red wine on the table with a thud, burped, and then got up and walked towards the bar. ¡°Morris ¡­ No, my brother is rich, and he¡¯s got all the good drinks on the bar, it¡¯s a shame not to drink them. I¡¯m going to drink more.¡± She walked over to the bar and looked at the wines sitting on the shelves, looking specifically for something older. Those wines were good, but because they were so old, if it did not sober up, it would do harm to the health. Vivian found two bottles of wine on the rack, nced at Yara and shook her head, ¡°You¡¯re not a good drinker, go to bed, I want to drink with him.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. As she said that, she handed a bottle of red wine to Morris, ¡°Come on, to celebrate that you¡¯re going to be a father soon, let¡¯s get drunk. But let¡¯s say in advance, when you get married, make sure to give me a big red envelope.¡± Morris gazed at Vivian for an instant. Thest time she¡¯d gotten drunk with such reckless abandon was the day she¡¯d been rescued from abroad. It was only a month before and after. Knowing the rtionship between Morris and Vivian, Yara couldn¡¯t say anything else but only said to Morris, ¡°Tell her to drink less, I¡¯m going to bed.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Morris answered, and she went back to her bedroom to sleep. Vivian raised her bottle and clinked it with him, ¡°Come on, have a drink with me.¡± ¡°You should not drink before your wounds have healed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a minor injury, it¡¯s fine.¡± Vivian nced at him, ¡°Why talk nonsense even for a drink?¡± She held up her bottle and continued to drink alone. In a short while, she finished the wine in her hand, but once she looked at the wine in Morris¡¯ hand, her face suddenly went dark, ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want to drink, I¡¯ll find Issac to drink.¡± Vivian put down the bottle and got up to head out. But just as she went around Morris, she was clutched tightly by his wrist, ¡°I¡¯ll drink with you.¡± He clutched Vivian¡¯s wrist with one hand, raised the bottle with the other, gazed at Vivian, and took arge sip of red wine, ¡°Sit down, I¡¯ll drink with you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Vivian grinned, a smile with an endless sourness in it. He drank with her, and watched Vivian drink four bottles of red wine by herself without getting drunk. Originally, Morris had thought that a bit drinking would help her sleep, but she had no intention of going to sleep, and if she drank more, he was only afraid that she would get alcohol poisoning and hurt her health. He snatched the bottle away from Vivian¡¯s hand, ¡°Stop drinking, I¡¯ll take you out for a drive.¡± Hemented that Vivian had an amazing amount of alcohol. But even the best drinker could stand the fact that alcohol hurts. ¡°What? Where to?¡± Vivian¡¯s cheeks flushed as she inclined her head to look at Morris, narrowing her eyes in question. ¡°Just follow me.¡± Morris took her hand and got up to walk towards the outside. Vivian¡¯s head was a little dizzy, and she stumbled in her walk, but her consciousness was very clear, and she was afraid that she would fall so she clung to his hand. Entering the elevator, she stood on tiptoe and put her left arm on Morris¡¯ shoulder, just like a ¡®brother and sister¡¯, ¡°Where are you going in the middle of the night? I¡¯ve always wanted to go on a Ferris wheel since I was a kid, but I¡¯ve never had the chance. Do you think ¡­ I ¡­ I am not so miserable ¡­¡± Vivian with her head on his shoulder had her lips spewing out the rich taste of alcohol and finished with a smoky hup. Morris frowned in disgust and raised an arm around her waist, afraid she might fall to the ground if she was unsteady. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you on the Ferris wheel.¡± ¡°Really? Is it the biggest Ferris wheel in L City?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Wow, great, hey, hey, hey, it must be nice to be on a Ferris wheel thiste ¡­ fun ¡­¡± She grinned, delighted. Instead, it was Morris who looked at her with aplicated expression, his eyes loaded with worry and heartache. He sent a message to Trent when he took Vivian downstairs, and by the time he arrived at the negative second floor parking lot, Trent was already waiting downstairs. Because of his work, Trent couldn¡¯t live too far away from Morris, so he arranged to rest in the presidential suite. Over time, the suite that Trent in became his little apartment. ¡°Is it all ready?¡± After getting into the car, Morris, who was sitting in the back row, asked Trent. ¡°I have contacted the head of the park.¡± Trent said as he started the car and slowly drove out of the underground parking lot. Vivian sat in the back row with Morris, her head inclined to look out the window at the night, not only not drunkenly drifting off to sleep, but bing more and more awake. With a hidden agenda and a severe case of insomnia,bined with her excessive drinking, she rarely got drunk. Vivian didn¡¯t know that she had thrown up in aa after herst drunken night at Morris¡¯ apartment because she was extraordinarily confident in her drinking capacity. And on the other hand, thest time, it was her who drank a long vintage of red wine by mistake and ended up drunk. ¡°Thinking about what?¡± Morris asked when he saw that she hadn¡¯t slept. Vivian shook her head slightly and sighed despondently, ¡°Just enjoying the moonlight.¡± She was thinking that Morris was going to marry Yoona soon. Was she going to continue with her revenge or go back home to the country to spend time with her adoptive parents? But either choice was destined to be very difficult, and Vivian was more than resigned. Unwilling to let the Lee family abandon her mercilessly, she ended up hitting her adoptive parents to save Raine, and follows up with repeated poisonous attacks to get rid of her and her adoptive parents. If this revenge was not avenged, Vivian felt ufortable for the rest of her life. On the contrary, how could she go against them with her own strength? In the silent carriage, the phone suddenly rang at first. Morris pulled out his phone, it was Yoona¡¯s call. He gazed at the screen, but nced at Vivian out of the corner of his eye and finally slid the red button and hung up. However, not long after, Yoona called again. Clutching his phone, Morris hesitated for a moment and answered the call, holding the phone up next to his ear, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 129 Madame Cheal Has a Problem ¡°Are you asleep, Morris?¡± Morris ced the phone in his left ear and when he heard the voice on the other end of the line, there was a sh of impatience in his eyes, ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°I ¡­ miss you.¡± Yoona¡¯s voice was extraordinarily gentle. ¡°Get an early night, I¡¯ve got a little business on my end so I¡¯ll hang up ¡­¡± ¡°Morris, my parents aren¡¯t home today, I¡¯m a little scared to be alone, can you ¡­e over and keep mepany?¡± Yoona hesitated for a long time before she spoke the words in her heart. ¡°I have something to take care of right now, I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡± He didn¡¯t choose to apany Yoona just because of her few words, but instead, he coldly said something and simply hung up the phone. Vivian, who was sitting beside her, couldn¡¯t hear who was talking on the other end of the phone, but from Morris¡¯ words, she vaguely guessed that the other party should be Yoona. So indifferent to her future wife, did they have a fight yesterday? Vivian didn¡¯t say anything, but kept her eyes on the window, watching the limousine wind its way from downtown to thergest amusement park in L City. There were no words along the way, and the atmosphere inside the limousine was extraordinarily heavy and vaguely depressing. An hourter, the limousine arrived at thergest carnival amusement park in L City. Trent and parked the car, and both Morris and Vivian pushed open the door and got out of the car. Vivian stood at the entrance of the amusement park, and as soon as she looked up, she could see the Ferris wheel in the amusement park shing with neon lights spinning, towering into the clouds, extraordinarily beautiful. ¡°Go inside.¡± Morris saw Vivian standing in ce looking up at the Ferris wheel, her facial expression was extraordinarily clear under the illumination of the light, and even the hint of sadness between her eyebrows was clearly exposed. Morris walked into the amusement park with Vivian, all the rides turned on and waiting for the two of them toe. It wasn¡¯t until she walked inside the amusement park and looked at the fun items that Vivian sighed, ¡°My family wasn¡¯t very well off, and growing up, my parents would only take me to the local park to y if I was at the top of my ss in exams. The parks were all small items like bumper cars, children¡¯s roller coasters, and carousels, but I still felt pretty good as a kid.¡± Now that she had grown up, she could have everything she wanted, but she had less of the fun and joy of my childhood, and she even yearned to go back to her childhood. There was sadness of loss between her words, and Morris felt it very clearly. He inclined his head, his gaze falling on her body as he said gently, ¡°Want to y any items? I¡¯ll keep youpany.¡± Vivian shook her head and let out a quiet sigh, ¡°No need.¡± Even if she wanted to y, how would she y it for sure? The two walked in therge amusement park, looking at those items shing running lights, gorgeous, music ringing next to the ears. The atmosphere was very good, but Vivian had no interest. Walking all the way to the Ferris wheel, the staff opened the hatch, Vivian and Morris both walked in. Closing the hatch, the Ferris wheel was still running slowly. Vivian stood in front of the ss door, looking at the world outside, but she couldn¡¯t be happy. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to riding the Ferris wheel since I was a kid, and now that I¡¯m actually on it, I find that ¡­ it¡¯s not as nice as watching from afar.¡± Vivian murmured in a small voice, as if she was talking to Morris, and as if she was talking to herself. ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s because it¡¯s at night.¡± He said as he stood beside her. ¡°Maybe.¡± Vivian stood in front of the ss door for a moment, and then sat down in her chair, ¡°Sleepy.¡± ¡°Take a nap if you¡¯re sleepy.¡± Morris said before he saw Vivian literally curled up on her legs, lying on the Ferris wheel and sleeping. It was autumn and the night was slightly cooler. Morris took off his suit jacket and slung it over her body, and it wasn¡¯t long before he heard her even breathinging from her. Worried that Vivian might fall off in her sleep, Morris walked over to her, raised her head, sat down, and let her rest on hisp. The familiar smell assaulted her face, and Vivian¡¯s sleep grew deeper and deeper. The man¡¯s fingers brushed through her hair.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Then he pulled out his phone and sent a text message to Trent, [Wedding cancelled, indefinitely dyed.]. Not long after he sent out the text message, Trent¡¯s text message came over, [Boss, think twice. Miss Lee is already pregnant, if you wait for the child to be born before getting married, regardless of the impact on Miss Lee¡¯s reputation, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s even more damaging to the future young master¡¯s reputation.] Morris only nced at Trent¡¯s text message and replied, [Execute!] The message was sent and Trent did not reply again. Morris just leaned back in the seat, letting her head rest in hisp as he held her in his hand so she wouldn¡¯t fall out of the chair. All night long, Morris just kept watch over her. The next morning, Vivian awoke, and as soon as she opened her eyes, she saw herself in a cramped space, blinkingzily as her gaze flickered to the scene outside. She sat up in shock, ¡°Where are we?¡± ¡°Ferris wheel.¡± Morris said. Hearing the voice, Vivian turned around, only to find that Morris was sitting next to her, and it seemed like she had just ¡­ slept on hisp all night? Carefully recalling what happenedst night, Vivian only gradually smoothed out her thoughts, then resumed her heartless appearance and smiled sarcastically, ¡°I drank too much and forgot about it.¡± As she spoke, she noticed the shirt slung over her shoulder and took it off to give it back to Morris, ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll treat you to breakfast when we get backter.¡± Vivian walked up to the Ferris wheel hatch and looked out at the scenery, couldn¡¯t help but sigh repeatedly. The mountains and fields were misty, it was really too beautiful.¡± After a good night¡¯s sleep, it was as if all her preupations had dissipated with it, and even the tone of her voice gave a sense of relief. After sitting on the Ferris wheel for a while longer, Vivian left the amusement park with Morris and went back. No matter how fun the amusement park was, she didn¡¯t want to y. The two of them got in the car and Trent drove slowly towards the city center. On the way, Vivian¡¯s phone rang. She took it out to see that it was Madame Cheal¡¯s calling. Vivian nced at Morris and slid the answer button, ¡°Hello? ¡­¡± ¡°Vivian, have you seen my little daughter, I can¡¯t find my little daughter.¡± Without waiting for Vivian to finish a sentence, Madame Cheal¡¯s voice rang out on the other end of the phone. Listening to her words, Vivian¡¯s brows knitted in some confusion. Little daughter? She had heard about her before from Madame Cheal and knew that Madame Cheal had a youngest daughter, but her youngest daughter had died unexpectedly ten years ago. Why did she suddenly ask her that question? ¡°Grandma, are you ¡­ are you okay?¡± Vivian was muttering in her heart and was worried about Madame Cheal¡¯s condition. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s fine, I misspoke earlier, I meant to ask if you knew where Morris was.¡± Chapter 130 Trent Is Going to Die Vivian inclined her head, looked meaningfully at Morris and lied, ¡°I don¡¯t know, call him and ask.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. When are you free? Come over and keep mepany. It¡¯s been more than a month since you saved mest time, I only saw you the day before yesterday, why are you so busy every day?¡± Madame Cheal sounded amiable. ¡°Then will it be okay if I go over to spend the evening with you, Grandma?¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay, then that is a deal.¡± ¡°Well, Grandma, I¡¯ll see you tonight.¡± Vivian hung up the phone and just felt that Madame Cheal was a bit strange today. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Morris inquired as he noticed Vivian looking off. Vivian shook her head and didn¡¯t say anything, waiting in silence for Madame Cheal to call Morris, but Madame Cheal did not call. She thought Madame Cheal would call him. ¡°That is your phone on?¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help but ask. If his phone hadn¡¯t been dead, Madame Cheal¡¯s call would havee through. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh ¡­¡± Vivian hung her head slightly and fell into deep thought, then suddenly thought of something else and asked, ¡°When is Grandma¡¯s birthday?¡± ¡°One month and six days to go.¡± ¡°That would be the twenty-fourth day of October.¡± Vivian projected the time given by Morris and remembered thatst time when she saved Madame Cheal, Madame Cheal said that she had two months before her birthday. ording to Madame Cheal, it would be her birthday in a few days, but Morris had said it would be in a month, and the Cheal family hadn¡¯t made any arrangement until now. So, it was Madame Cheal who misspokest time? Then there was the day before yesterday, Madame Cheal said she hadn¡¯t seen her in a month, but in reality it had been over a month and a half since she had saved Madame Cheal¡¯s life. And just now, it was clear that her youngest daughter had passed away ten years ago, so how could she suddenly bring this up? ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Sensing that something was wrong with Vivian¡¯s face, Morris asked after her. ¡°I think ¡­¡± Vivian hesitated for a split second, seeing Morris¡¯ serious expression and the endless worry under his eyes, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s nothing, Grandma was looking for you just now, call her back.¡± Before there was no evidence, Vivian could not specte, just stay with Madame Cheal and observe before determination. Morris then called Madame Cheal back, and she just hung up after a couple of questions. As the car slowly drove downtown, Morris suddenly spoke, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Vivian thought for a moment, looked at the breakfast shop on the side of the road, and said to Trent, ¡°Trent, please stop by the side of the road for a moment.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Mond.¡± Trent responded, pulling the car to the side of the road. ¡°Wait in the car and I¡¯ll go get it for you.¡± Vivian said to Morris, and pushed open the car door to go directly to the breakfast shop across the road. A few minutester, Vivian, carrying her things, carefully crossed the street, returned to the car and closed the door. ¡°Here, your breakfast.¡± She handed breakfast to Morris, then handed another breakfast to Trent, ¡°Trent, you¡¯ve worked hard, have some breakfast.¡± epting his breakfast, Morris looked at an egg in a white stic bag, plus a cup of soy milk. His brows knitted slightly, and his dark pupils surfaced disgust, ¡°This, is what you call ¡®breakfast¡¯?¡± ¡°Yes, is there a problem? It costs a dor, that¡¯s enough.¡± Vivian nced at Morris and lowered her head as she ate the eggs in her hand, muttering heartily, ¡°Life isn¡¯t easy, it¡¯s hard to earn money. It¡¯s so heartbreaking to cost a dor for one breakfast.¡± Trent, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, looked at the egg in the stic bag, the corners of his mouth twitched wildly. He looked up, nced at his Boss sitting in the back row through the rearview mirror, only to see him looking at the egg with his head down, hesitating to eat it. ¡°Boss, just around the corner up ahead is Yipinju, do you want to eat there?¡± Trent, who had been working for Morris for more than ten years, knew that Morris never ate these things and found them unhygienic and unnutritious, so he suggested going to Yipinju. ¡°Going to Yipinju?¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately snatched away the breakfast that Morris had been staring at for a long time, ¡°If I know you were going to eat at Yipinju, I wouldn¡¯t have had to buy you this. You don¡¯t like it anyway, so I¡¯ll save it for breakfast tomorrow morning.¡± Born with a golden spoon, Morris was used to eating highly nutritious breakfasts, but never ate these things sold by the roadside. Despite some internal resistance, Morris reached back for the egg and soy milk, ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea to change the taste.¡± With these words, he opened the stic bag, took a bite of the egg, and chewed slowly. The salty egg was more vorful and tasty than the nd, vorless poached eggs he usually ate. Vivian watched as Morris took a bite, savoring it, and couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°How is it, does it taste okay?¡± Morris bowed his head and took another bite, chewing slowly, before replying, ¡°It¡¯s special.¡± ¡°What¡¯s special? It¡¯s better than boiled eggs, of course. You rich people like to eat Michelin. No wonder you can make porridge, you¡¯re probably tired of eating sandwiches for breakfast.¡± Although Morris had enjoyed a privileged life since he was a child, eating French, Italian or Japanese cuisine cooked by top chefs, it was ultimately less diverse than Chinese cuisine. And while the snacks from roadside stalls might not be very hygienic, there was nothing to worry about. ¡°Starting tomorrow, meals will be charged.¡± Morris finished the egg in his hand and said to Vivian as he sipped his soy milk. Vivian, who was eating an egg, stalled in her movements and instantly felt that the egg in her hand didn¡¯t smell good anymore. Her brows knitted in displeasure as she questioned, ¡°On what grounds? Why did you change your mind? You said you wouldn¡¯t charge?¡± ¡°Correction, I said ¡®see how you do¡¯.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. A smile was hanging on his face. That day Morris did say to Vivian to stay in his apartment and drink porridge without charge, but the point: it was up to her performance. The right to interpret was reserved to Morris. ¡°I didn¡¯t behave well enough? Having a problem buying you breakfast?¡± ¡°A dor for breakfast, that¡¯s good?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better than having nothing to eat.¡± Vivian was exasperated. He was ungrateful, but also actually disgusted. She was so upset that she added, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to eat it, spit it out!¡± ¡°Pfft, cough, cough ¡± Trent in the driver¡¯s seat was eating a tea egg and was chewing on the yolk, but Vivian¡¯s words amused him. He instantly swallowed the yolk, stuck it in his throat and choked. Chapter 131 The Identity of the Mysterious Masked Man Trent covered his neck with one hand, clutched the passenger¡¯s car seat with the other, sitting sideways, choking with a red face and his forehead could be see with blue veins. Vivian was shocked by him and didn¡¯t hesitate, directly handing the soy milk in her hand to Trent, ¡°Trent, have some soy milk.¡± Trent nced at Vivian and then at the soy milk she was holding with a look of resistance. ¡°I haven¡¯t had any.¡± She said she hadn¡¯t had any, before Trent and took the soy milk, gulping before easing up. Taking a long breath of relief, he reached up and patted his chest, ¡°Fuck, choking.¡± ¡°Choke on it!¡± Vivian disliked Trent angrily, ¡°Really people are divided into groups and things are gathered together, you are like your boss. You are about to choke to death, but you still wondered if I have drank the soy milk!¡± ¡°Heh, heh, thank you, Miss Mond.¡± Trent smiled awkwardly and thanked Vivian for the life-saving cup of soy milk that she had handed over in time. He made a mental decision to never eat any eggs again. He started the car and eased forward. Vivian, who was sitting in the back row, looked at the closed-eyed, fake-sleeping Morris, and found that he was getting more and more petty. He was actually holding a grudge with her for she bought him cheap breakfast. She reached up and touched her nose, and said, ¡°Actually, there are a lot of really delicious things at roadside stalls, like powder, teppanyaki, spicy hotpot, or something, so why don¡¯t I take you out to eat tomorrow night?¡± Morris opened his eyes slowly and nced at Vivian out of the corner of his eyes, ¡°A dor for spicy hotpot?¡± She waved her hand, ¡°Never mind the money, I¡¯ll make sure to make you full tomorrow.¡± In order to be able to have breakfast for freeter, Vivian could only treat Morris to another dinner. Morris didn¡¯t ask any more questions, and the three of them returned to the apartment. After returning to the apartment, Yara had already left for work. Vivian changed her clothes and greeted Morris, ¡°I¡¯m going to work, bye.¡± She stood in the living room and yelled out to Morris¡¯ bedroom. As a result, the words just fell, dressed in a dark gray suit, Morris pulled open the door and walked out, glowing with a reserved, cold and arrogant aura of the superior, like an unreachable kind, handsome and umon. Such a man of umon statue was pleasing to the eye. Vivian just inadvertently nced at Morris and was instantly attracted to his stunningly beautiful face, falling into it. How could he look so good? God was more or less entric. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡± Morris said. ¡°That¡¯s pretty good, saves money.¡± She gave a smile. It was rare for the two to get along without conflict. Entering the elevator together, between the gap from the top floor to the negative second floor, Vivian pursed her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible that I¡¯m nning to leave L City recently.¡± ¡°When are youing back?¡± From Vivian¡¯s tone, he could hear that she was nning to leave L City permanently and never return. But Morris asked anyway. She dressed in a ck professional outfit, with her neck-length ck hair tied up in a pill, and a strand of hair hanging at her temples. Compared to the previous long hair, the short hair was more age-defying and looked cute. Vivian raised her hand and ran it through the hair at her temples, pinned it behind her ear, and shook her head, ¡°I should ¡­ note back.¡± It was true that she drank a lot yesterday, but that didn¡¯t mean she was really drunk. There were some things that she thought carefully about. As important as it was to avenge her adoptive parents, she wasn¡¯t a match for the Cheal family and the Lee family, so why do the foolish thing of hitting a rock with an egg? It was better to endure the humiliation and go home to her adoptive parents than to send herself to her death. Morris kept his gaze on her, looking at the side of her face, well-defined, delicate and small and endearing. He didn¡¯t say another word.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The two menpsed into silence. When they arrived at the negative second floor, Trent was already waiting for the two in the car. After getting in the car, Morris said, ¡°Go to Hong Hui.¡± ¡°Mr. Cheal, Hong Hui Company changed its name to ¡®Jun Lin¡¯ a month and a half ago.¡± Trent corrected to Morris. The corner of Vivian¡¯s mouth on the side twitched, so this guy already knew that she was working at Issac¡¯spany. No wonder he hadn¡¯t asked her whichpany she was representing for charity when we went to Liang Chuan together. She thought that Morris would not care the smallpany Issac started, it seemed that she underestimated him. ¡°Why the sudden change ofpany name?¡± Morris seemed curious. Trent drove while exining, ¡°After Hong Hui changed to Jun Lin, there was a big change in thepany¡¯s top management, and Issac suddenly perked up.¡± ¡°Trent, Issac is working very seriously now, right?¡± Vivian said to Trent angrily. She admitted that when she initially went to Hong Hui, the staff up and down thepany were allzy and ck, but when she returned from being kidnapped abroad, Issac¡¯spany suddenly changed its name to ¡®Jun Lin¡¯, and there was a big change in thepany¡¯s middle and senior management, and Issac became more and more attached to thepany. Vivian only thought that Issac had suddenly awakened and wanted to fight his way up thedder. But she didn¡¯t know that everything Issac did was to be able to make himself stronger, just waiting for his wings to be full to better protect Vivian. Yes, yes, yes, Miss Mond is right.¡± Trent did not argue with her. Morris¡¯ narrow eyes dropped slightly, his pupils dulled, but he was silent. Half an hourter, Vivian arrived at Jun Lin and waved with Morris, ¡°Bye-bye.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up at night and take you back to the old house.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian answered and carried her bag into the Jun Linpany. Inside the car, Morris watched Vivian drifting away, his face gradually bing serious as he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Have you found out the identity of that person in Dongpu Vige?¡± The masked man from Dongpu Vige was the one that Morris was referring to. ¡°Sorry, I found there is no such person.¡± Trent was somewhat helpless, ¡°I only know that this person¡¯s identity is not simple, and is definitely not the person the Lee family sent over toy hands on Miss Mond.¡± Chapter 132 Morris Has Called Off His Engagement At those words, Morris¡¯ eyes narrowed slightly, and some harsh cold light emerged under his eyes, ¡°Keep checking!¡± He¡¯d like to know who dares to touch his people! Vivian went directly to the president¡¯s office, pushing the door open. She saw Issac with his back to the office door, sitting diagonally on his desk looking at a newly hung painting on the wall. ¡°¡®It is good.¡± Vivian muttered while giving a thumbs uppliment. Issac heard her voice and nced back at Vivian, his mind recalling the scene from the day he gave Vivian a ride and watched her enter the apartment. His eyes gradually tinged with a few sadnesses. But that sad emotion passed in a sh, and he smiled and said, ¡°Yes!¡± Once Issac was a famous business genius in L City, butter on, under various stimuli, he fell apart and spent the whole day drifting around, then he became a famous ¡®waste material¡¯ in L City, disgusting and repulsive to people. And now, because of Vivian¡¯s appearance, it made him want to pick himself up again. Buthow could Vivian know this? Vivian put her bag aside and sat on the sofa in his lounge area, leaningzily, inclining her head to look at Issac and said to him, ¡°There¡¯s something I want to talk to you about.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Issac walked to the water dispenser, poured a cup of tea for Vivian, walked up to her, put it down, and sat across from her. ¡°I¡¯m nning to go back to my hometown recently.¡± ¡°How long do you n to stay?¡± Issac didn¡¯t think much of it and just assumed that she wanted to take time off from him to go home. Vivian propped her elbows on the arm of the sofa, resting her chin and shaking her head with a helpless smile, ¡°Not nning toe back.¡± As her words fell, Issac¡¯s brows twisted slightly and his expression stalled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is something happening?¡± ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that after spending so much time in the busy city, I still feel better in the country. Perhaps, it suits me better there.¡± ¡°Is it because ¡­ he¡¯s marrying Yoona?¡± Issac directly said everything in his heart. Yesterday, Yeon told him when she returned from Eonothem Group that Yoona was pregnant, and it was estimated that Morris and Yoona might be getting married soon. Issac added with emotion, ¡°Yoona is pregnant, the Cheal family will arrange the marriage as soon as possible. The Cheal family and the Lee family work together, you ¡­¡± His words trailed off as his gaze fell on the dejected woman hanging her head across the table, not continuing, but changing the subject, ¡°I¡¯ll support you to go home, and I will run thepany in your hometown and you¡¯ll continue to work for me.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, yeah, of course no problem. If you open thepany in my hometown, I¡¯ll definitely work for you until I¡¯m old.¡± Vivian thought he was just making a joke. ¡°Thepany has expanded into new business. It¡¯s just as well that you¡¯ve been in the secretarial department for a while, and you¡¯ve almost learned enough, so you¡¯ll just be in charge of the new business next.¡± Vivian had been studying in the secretary department for a while, but in reality, she had only really been working for a week. She had been in the secretarial department where the head secretary had taken her through the various operations of thepany and asionally taught skills specific to secretaries. Vivian knew that Issac was intent on grooming her. ¡°You are really a treacherous businessman, both teach me the skills of the secretary, but also take me in charge of the new project. If Iter go out to talk about business with you, you will have an apanying secretary. Tsk tsk ¡­ this ount is a good deal.¡± Vivian hit the nail on the head. Issac did have this intention, but his real purpose was just to grow and experience together with Vivian. ¡°You are smart, wouldn¡¯t it be waste not to use you? I will give you a double sry.¡± ¡°Awesome!¡± Vivian gave a thumbs up towards him. Only when the smile on her face faded did she say seriously, ¡°Then I probably won¡¯t be able to help you for long, as I said, I¡¯m going back to the country.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about it so much for now, just do it right until the day you leave.¡± ¡°Good, that¡¯s good enough with your words.¡± Vivian got up, carrying her bag and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to work first.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Issac nodded and watched her leave the office then walked to his desk and sat down, picked up the phone and called the internal line, ¡°Come here.¡± He put down the phone, and not long after, the head of the secretary department walked in and stood in front of Issac, ¡°Mr. Shaw, what is your order?¡± ¡°Send someone to Vivian¡¯s hometown and see if there is any suitable office space.¡± Issac said as he wrote down the address of Vivian¡¯s hometown and handed it to the secretary. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let her know about this. And by the way, prepare a separate office for her.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get on it.¡± The Secretary nodded in response and turned to leave the office. The busy time passed very quickly, Vivian was learning the new business board in the secretary department, and it felt like no time had passed before it was noon. Issac sent a message to Vivian: [What¡¯s for lunch?] Vivian immediately replied to him with a message, [Anything will be okay.] So, the two went together to a nearby restaurant. Meanwhile, Eonothem Group . Not long after Yoona woke up after sleeping until sunrise, she received a call from Trent, ¡°Miss Lee, Boss asked me to tell you that the wedding date is dyed.¡± Yoona, who was lying in bed in a daze, almost sat up from the bed in shock when she heard Trent¡¯s words. Clutching her phone, she held back the words that came to her lips and, adhering to her ¡®usual gentleness¡¯, asked Trent, ¡°Why is there a dy? Didn¡¯t Morris say that the wedding would be held in two months?¡± Inwardly anxious, Yoona did not expect that Morris would change his mind in just one night anyway. What the hell for? Was it rted to Vivian? She wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°This is Boss¡¯s meaning, you can ask him.¡± Trent directly conveyed his Boss¡¯s words and had cancelled all the arrangements regarding the wedding. ¡°Okay.¡± Yoona hung up the phone, and at that moment, she almost smashed the phone on the floor, but on second thought, she held it back, ¡°I can¡¯t lose my temper, it¡¯s not good for the fetus.¡± Holding back a wave of anger, Yoona got up and went to the bathroom to wash up and put on her makeup as fast as she could. When she came downstairs, he found Yorlien and Phu Yen both coincidentally at home.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Mom, dad, just now ¡­ Trent called me.¡± She walked over with her head hanging, feeling nothing but anger, but finally restrained her emotions. In any case, she had a baby in her womb now, and there was no way that Morris wouldn¡¯t marry her. Chapter 133 Leaving L City Even if he didn¡¯t want to get married, then there was still Madame Cheal. Afraid of what? ¡°What did Trent call you for? About the marriage?¡± Yorlien asked. ¡°The engagement is called off.¡± Yoona walked angrily to the couch and sat down, her eyes red with anger and aggression. Upon hearing this, Yorlien, looking at Yoona who was red-eyed, immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do you suddenly cancel the engagement?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe it has something to do with that bitch Vivian!¡± ¡°The matter of the Cheal family is not something that Vivian can instigate.¡± Phu Yen shook his head, ¡°It is unknown yet. But don¡¯t think too much about it, even if Morris doesn¡¯t want to get married, there¡¯s still Madame Cheal. You cane to her more often these days.¡± Phu Yen let out a long-winded sigh,forting Yoona. ¡°Yes, your father has a point. Who in L City doesn¡¯t know that Madame Cheal is looking forward to have a grandchild? Madame Cheal may not know about your pregnancy now. You just don¡¯t know who is in charge of the Cheal family!¡± Yorlien shook her head, and although she had a scolding tone, she was also full of heartache for Yoona. ¡°I know, so that¡¯s why I wasn¡¯t nning to see Morris first before going to the Cheal¡¯s.¡± Yoona took tissue and wiped her tears. If she hadn¡¯t known that Madame Cheal was thest ace in the hole, she would have been upstairs just now, fuming and in despair. Suddenly, the mobile phone of Phu Yen on the table rang. Phu Yen picked up the phone and answered it. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°She was set up in Liang Chuan?¡± ¡°Who did that?¡± ¡°Stupid, hurry up and find out.¡± Phu Yen hung up after only a few words, and then he gazed around Yoona to look at Yorlien, his brows frowned as he said, ¡°The call came just now, saying that Vivian fell into the river in Liang Chuan a while ago, and it was because someone tried to kill her.¡± ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t you guys know that?¡± Yoona nced at the couple with some surprise. ¡°You know that?¡± The couple asked in unison, their eyes falling on her in unison. ¡°I heard Trent¡¯s call two days ago and learned about it by ident.¡± Yoona informed truthfully. Although she had previously known that Vivian had identally fallen into the river and was swept away by the rushing water, she did not know that she had been set up. Yorlien looked serious, hesitated for a moment, and asked, ¡°Yoona, does this have anything to do with you?¡± ¡°What the hell? How could it possibly have anything to do with me? If I were to make a move against Vivian, it would have to be the kind that would kill her.¡± Yoona snorted coldly. God knows how much Yoona wished Vivian would die. ¡°Yoona, no matter what, you must not make a move against Vivian.¡± ¡°Why? Mom, you¡¯re not really still siding with her, are you.¡± ¡°Are you stupid? Your fianc¨¦ is now Morris, and Vivian is the goddaughter recognized by Madame Cheal, once youy your hands on her, you will attract the attention of the Cheal family, how will you marry Morris then?¡± ¡°Of course I know that, otherwise I would have done it to her already.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Yoona threw the tissue in her hand into the trash can and got up to walk outside, ¡°I¡¯m going to go find Morris, bye.¡± The most important thing now was to use the child in her womb to get closer to Morris as soon as possible. Yoona was desperately trying to seize this opportunity. She changed her shoes in the foyer, grabbed her car keys, and drove away from the vi. It was only when the sound of the engine in the courtyard gradually moved away until it disappeared that Yorlien looked at Phu Yen, herplex eyes meaningful and imprable. ¡°It really doesn¡¯t look like Yoona did it. So who would do it to her? Did you find out who¡¯s behind it?¡± She asked Phu Yen. With a cigarette in his hand, Phu Yen took a drag and shook his head, ¡°No, and I heard that Morris is also checking on it.¡± The motion of his cigarette clenching stalled, his brows knitted together, and he exchanged a jittery nce with Yorlien, ¡°It seems that it is finallying.¡± ¡­ Vivian finished the task at hand and greeted Issac, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Issac, who was busy, saw Vivian standing at the office door and immediately stopped his work, ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going to see Grandma Cheal today.¡± ¡°I happen to be idle, I can give you a ride.¡± He closed the file and got up to walk towards her, ¡°It takes almost an hour to get from the office to the Cheal¡¯s, are you sure you want to take a taxi?¡± A taxi? Vivian hadn¡¯t thought about taking a taxi, she just wanted to take Morris¡¯ car. However, on second thought, she would have to leave L City before long, so she did not feel bother Issac. The two of them took the elevator downstairs, and after Vivian bought some fruit, they got into Issac¡¯s car and headed towards the Cheal¡¯s mansion together. The Cheal¡¯s mansion was built on ake in a beautiful and secluded setting. On the way, Vivian sat in the passenger seat, deep in thought. The atmosphere inside the limousine was somewhat silent. Issac tilted his head to look at her from time to time and opened his mouth to ask, ¡°Does Morris know you will go back?¡± Issac was confused about the rtionship between Vivian and Morris. Initially she disliked Morris, butter she said she liked Morris and even lived with him knowing that Morris was married to Yoona. Now, she had suddenly offered to leave L City. Was it because she knew she would not get anywhere with Morris because he was marrying Yoona, or was it because she thought that the Cheal family was teaming up with the Lee family and she had no hope of revenge, so she backed up? Two thoughts lined up in his head, and he couldn¡¯t be sure. ¡°I have told him.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°Gee whiz, I¡¯m nobody to him, would he even ask me to stay?¡± Vivian smiled to herself. At first she had wanted to stay with Madame Cheal, because Madame Cheal liked her and Morris would save her when she was in danger. And now, when Morris was going to marry Yoona, she had no hope of revenge and could only choose to leave L City. Otherwise, when she did be Madame Cheal¡¯s goddaughter, she would inevitably be reduced to a pawn of Morris. She didn¡¯t want to end up in the middle of a gentry struggle instead of getting her revenge. The best thing to do was to be clear. ¡°When do you n to leave?¡± Vivian¡¯s words kinda took Issac by surprise, but everything seemed to make sense. ¡°A week from now, it¡¯s my dad¡¯s birthday in a few days and I want to be home for his birthday.¡± Her adoptive father was sixty-three years old, and if she did not spend more time with him, she didn¡¯t know how much longer she would be able to spend with him. ¡°You are quite a dutiful girl, though.¡± ¡°Yeah right, I thought so, hahaha.¡± Vivian tilted her head andughed, and the atmosphere was instantly animated. Not long after, the two arrived at the Cheal¡¯s mansion, and just as their car stopped, Morris¡¯ car pulled up and parked aside as well. Chapter 134 Even the breath smells like green tea In the Morris¡¯ car, Yoona stepped down with him. ¡°Vivian, you brought your boyfriend along?¡± Yoona carried her bag and put on a gentle and generous appearance as she greeted Vivian. On the contrary, Morris¡¯ stern gaze nced at Vivian beforending on Issac¡¯s body with chills in his eyes. ¡°None of your business!¡± She didn¡¯t want to talk to Yoona, but cursed her, giving her a nk look. ¡°You ¡­ I ¡­¡± Yoona didn¡¯t expect Vivian to be so disrespectful, and was instantly angry and aggravated in her heart, her pleading eyes looked at Morris, but he didn¡¯t ¡®see¡¯ it. ¡°What? Stay away from me. You will bring bad luck!¡± Vivian deliberately took a few steps back, reached out and brushed the non-existent dust from her body, turned around and carried the tonic from Issac¡¯s car and was about to greet him. But she was interrupted by Issac, ¡°I¡¯ll carry your bag and go in together to see Grandma Cheal.¡± Vivian was stunned and somewhat taken aback. Didn¡¯t he say he just sent her to here, why was he suddenly going to see Grandma together? No matter what, Issac was kind, and Vivian couldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Mr. Shaw, Vivian was born in the countryside, her speech is harsh. Please don¡¯t take it seriously, she will slowly change that.¡± Yoona sarcastically mentioned Vivian¡¯s identity and ¡®patiently¡¯ said to Vivian, ¡°Since you are Mr. Shaw¡¯s girlfriend, you should change your previous bad habits, otherwise, how will you marry him in the future? It is inevitable to cause gossip.¡± When she finished, she turned her head to look at Morris, ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Morris?¡± Morris nced at Yoona through the corner of his eyes, his gaze wandering back to Vivian, and only gave a faint nod. ¡°You are meddling!¡± Vivian didn¡¯t show any mercy to Yoona just because she was Morris¡¯ fianc¨¦e. But this ¡®resistance¡¯ to Yoona made Issac overthink and felt that Vivian had jealousy towards Yoona and love for Morris. ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re too much, I¡¯m all for your own good, why do you curse me?¡± Yoona pursed her lips in anger, her eyes red with aggravation. ¡°Do I? Don¡¯t always say you do it for my own good, if you really are for my own good, please get as far away from me as you can and don¡¯t stain my eyes.¡± Vivian continued to tease. Issac, who was standing beside him, nodded very cooperatively, ¡°What a bitch.¡± At those words, Vivian couldn¡¯t help but be amused by Issac. On the contrary, it was Yoona who had tears falling down her eyes and choked up with pity, lowering her head and not speaking again. Morris hadn¡¯t wanted to interfere in this ¡®war¡¯, but seeing Vivian and Issac both working together in silence and her smiling at him, Morris felt a bit of an eyesore. ¡°Since Mr. Shaw is not feeling well, then I will not ask you to stay. Please leave, I won¡¯t see you off!¡± He directly told Issac to leave, not giving him any mercy at all. This scene in Vivian¡¯s view was the fianc¨¦¡¯s protection to his fianc¨¦e. She was quite upset in her heart, ¡°Issac is a guest I invited, is it your turn to speak? The Cheal family is not your turn to be in charge!¡± After speaking, Vivian took Issac¡¯s wrist with her left hand, ¡°Go, let¡¯s go in.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Issac answered, and at the corners of his lips was a gratifying smile that he couldn¡¯t hide. His cold gaze locked with Morris¡¯ as he passed by him, his face loaded with smugness. Only after the two of them walked into the house did Yoona say to Morris in an upset mood, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Morris, Vivian was spoiled in the countryside and has no rules at all.¡± Since so, but in her heart, Yoona was frenzied with jealousy. No one dared to mess with Morris in L City, even the business tycoons had to respect him when they saw him. But just now, Vivian actually rebuked him angrily without the slightest bit of mercy, even humiliating him, but she didn¡¯t feel any semnce of anger from Morris. Even she, his fianc¨¦e, didn¡¯t dare to be so reckless with Morris, so on what grounds Vivian was so arrogant? ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing to be moderate.¡± Morris said, striding straight away. In the eyes of outsiders, Yoona was the top talented girl in L City. But after getting along with Vivian for a long time, Morris knew from several investigations that the Lee family could not tolerate Vivian¡¯s existence, and that Yoona was not as gentle and serene as rumored, but rather disgustingly hypocritical, unlike Vivian who was as free of her natural nature, frank and lovely, making people feelfortable and likeable. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Yoona was pregnant, it was unknown if she would have made it into the Cheal family. ¡°Morris ¡­¡± Yoona stood in ce, her fists clenched, her body shaking with anger. The jealousy at the bottom of her heart was like vines growing wildly after the rain, quickly taking over her sanity. Die! She must die! What made this fucking bitch get so much love from Morris? She must not tolerate Vivian being so arrogant any longer. It must have been her stirring up trouble in front of Morris that caused Morris to suddenly break off his engagement with her. ¡°Still not leaving?¡± Just as Yoona was standing in ce deep in thought, Morris r suddenly stopped and looked back at her. ¡°I aming.¡± Yoona wiped the tears from her cheeks, forcing her aggression, and followed up. So the four, one after the other, entered the old house and went to the living room. In the living room, Madame Cheal was waiting, knowing they were alling over. It wasn¡¯t until she watched Vivian walk in that Madame Cheal instantly stood up, overjoyed, ¡°Vivian, you are here.¡± When she got up and walked towards Vivian, she saw Issac who walked in with Vivian, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mr. Shaw?¡± Vivian wrapped her arms around Issac¡¯s neck and introduced him to Madame Cheal with a joyful smile, ¡°Grandma, Issac is my brother, my second brother. He was the one who sent me here today, and he came over to see you.¡± ¡°Hello, Grandma Cheal.¡± Issac greeted Madame Cheal courteously, he didn¡¯t have the domineering look of a ¡®fop¡¯ among the rumors. ¡°Hahahaha, good, good, Mr. Shaw, you are kind to see me.¡± She looked Issac up and down and smiled amiably, ¡°Mr. Shaw has a bad reputation in L City, now that it seems that the rumors are not true.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Issac smiled.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Yes, Grandma, Issac is very nice and has helped me many times. Those people out there are really disgusting when they spread rumors and talk nonsense without knowing anything.¡± Chapter 135 Arranging for Yoona to Marry Him Vivian took sides with Issac in a righteous manner. ¡°Don¡¯t care about other people, can¡¯t you gag them? I think Issac is just fine.¡± Madame Cheal had seen people throughout her life. By a nce, she knew he wasn¡¯t the same as the rumors. ¡°Thank you, Grandma Cheal.¡± Issac was quite a bit ¡®ttered¡¯. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, Grandma¡¯s discernment is good.¡± Vivian grinned. At this moment, Morris and Yoona walked in. He fixed his eyes on Vivian, only to see Vivian wrapping her arms around Issac¡¯s neck, talking andughing, intimate and in a good mood. This damn woman liked Issac that much? Naturally Yoona saw that too, whispering, ¡°They¡¯re so affectionate, it¡¯s enviable.¡± The words were intentionally said to Morris, but Yoona knew that Morris didn¡¯t want to hear them, so she didn¡¯t intend to wait for Morris to reply, instead she pretended to ¡®talk to herself¡¯ and immediately greeted Madame Cheal, ¡°Grandma.¡± ¡°Yoona, you are here. Since everyone is here, let¡¯s wash our hands and eat first, the food will get coldter.¡± Madame Cheal greeted Yoona, then added to Issac, ¡°You brought gift too?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all bought by Vivian.¡± Issac said as he set everything aside. Compared to Madame Cheal¡¯s enthusiasm for Issac and Vivian, Yoona clearly felt Madame Cheal¡¯s coldness towards her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She was a little upset, but she didn¡¯t show it. A few people sat at the table and looked at the sumptuous dinner, Vivian smiled in satisfaction, ¡°Grandma, you have so much delicious food ready, I reckon I¡¯ll have to gain three pounds after this meal.¡± Ament amused a few people. Madame Cheal had a kind and amiable smile on her face, ¡°Eat more if you like, look how skinny you¡¯ve be, it¡¯s time to replenish.¡± After she finished, she nced at Yoona again, noticing that she didn¡¯t look too good, and immediately said, ¡°Yoona, eat more too.¡± ¡°Thanks, Grandma.¡± Finally being ¡®cared¡¯ by Madame Cheal, Yoona was instantly in a better mood. ¡°Come on,e on, let¡¯s eat.¡± Madame Cheal, being the eldest, picked up her chopsticks and ate first. ording to the rules, juniors are not allowed to move their chopsticks without the elders moving theirs. Seeing her start, Vivian picked up her chopsticks and picked up the braised pork she had been staring at for a long time, intending to feast on it. Yet there were always some people who broke it. Before a few people could even start eating, they saw Yoona reaching over her mouth with a gagging fit. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Madame Cheal wrinkled her brow, slightly displeased. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry, I ¡­ I¡¯m pregnant and I can¡¯t see ¡­ any meat.¡± She gagged again, then got up and went straight to the bathroom. Madame Cheal was stunned for a few seconds, she looked at Morris, ¡°What did she say? Pregnant?¡± Morris¡¯ face was grim, ¡°Yes.¡± After saying that, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Vivian, only to see that she looked like she was oblivious, eating meat with her head down. ¡°Why are you acting like a log, why don¡¯t you hurry up and follow her?¡± Madame Cheal reprimanded Morris, but she could no longer hold herself down and got up to walk to the bathroom, murmuring as she did so, ¡°Finally she is pregnant, haha.¡± She smiled happily as she walked to the bathroom door and saw that Morris was standing outside and had no intention of going in to care for Yoona. She pped him on the back, ¡°Why are you standing here? She is pregnant, but you did not tell me. Hurry up and go inside and check it out!¡± Even though Madame Cheal didn¡¯t like Yoona very much, she had been forcing herself to ept Yoona¡¯s existence ever since Morris had gotten engaged to her, which had gradually made her look better to her. ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor.¡± Morris ced his hands in the pockets of his suit pants and spoke indifferently. He was the father, and out of a sense of duty, he had to marry Yoona and take responsibility for the child and her. But every time he got close to Yoona, looking at a face that was almost in the same mold as Vivian¡¯s, it repelled him. The two looked simr, but their speaking voices, their behaviors, their eyebrows, the length of their hair were all different, and even the breath from both of them was very different. Yoona wore a strong brand perfume smell, while Vivian had a light body fragrance, fresh and natural, making it a pleasure to smell, rather than a smoky scent made from a mixture of various spices. Morris pulled out his phone and dialed the doctor¡¯s number, ¡°Come to the living room.¡± ¡°Ay, you boy!¡± Madame Cheal was well aware of Morris¡¯ nature, knowing full well that he did not know how to care for women. She couldn¡¯t say anything about it, instead she walked into the bathroom and patted the back of Yoona who was lying on the toilet vomiting, ¡°How many months did you get pregnant? Why is your pregnancy vomiting so bad?¡± Yoona shook her head, throwing up, but got nothing out. She flushed the toilet, pulling out a tissue to wipe her mouth, dropping her face, ¡°It¡¯s been over a month, and I didn¡¯t expect I¡¯d react so badly to the sight of something meat and fishy.¡± As expected, Madame Cheal really didn¡¯t know that she was pregnant, so it seemed that she was right to deliberately ¡®make a show¡¯ in front of Madame Cheal. It had only been revealed that she was pregnant, and Madame Cheal¡¯s attitude towards her had changed dramatically. ¡°It varies with an individual¡¯s constitution, some people have minimal reaction to pregnancy vomiting, some can vomit from pregnancy to birth, it¡¯s hard to say.¡± Madame Cheal took Yoona¡¯s hand affectionately, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you knew you are pregnant?¡± She took Yoona by the hand and walked towards the dinning room and pulled Yoona to sit in the seat beside her. That seat was where Morris had been sitting a moment ago. ¡°Grandma, I didn¡¯t mean to keep this from you.¡± Yoona blushed and lowered her head, her shell teeth lightly biting her red lips. Vivian and Issac sat quietly to the side as Madame Cheal put down her bowls and chopsticks, so naturally, it was not good for them to continue eating. ¡°I know, it¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s Morris¡¯ fault.¡± Madame Cheal had been holding Yoona¡¯s hand tightly, smiling joyfully. It wasn¡¯t until Madame Cheal walked over to sit beside Yoona that Madame Cheal said to Morris, ¡°Since Yoona is already pregnant, you two should hurry up and get married before you invite criticism from outsiders.¡± The Cheal family was arge and exalted family, and every aspect of the matter was subject to infinitely more gossip from outsiders. Not to mention that Morris and Yoona were already engaged and now that they had a child, it was only natural for them to get married. As Madame Cheal¡¯s words fell, Morris merely lifted the red wine in front of him and took a light sip, his gaze unobtrusively ncing at Vivian sitting across from him. Chapter 136 Vivian plans the wedding scene for them The woman across the table, head down and ying with her phone, looked careless, as if she hadn¡¯t heard Madame Cheal¡¯s words. Madame Cheal got used to Morris¡¯ silence and turned to look at Yoona, ¡°Yoona, what are your ns? Do your parents know about your pregnancy?¡± ¡°Grandma, my parents just found out too.¡± Yoona knew very well that if she wanted to marry Morris, she could only put all her hopes on Madame Cheal now, so she said directly, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Morris on all counts.¡± When she finished, her imploring eyes flicked to Morris, her bright eyes containing love and affection. The olddy took in Yoona¡¯s love for Morris and gently patted the table, ¡°Morris, in my opinion, hold the wedding next month. Once the fetus reaches three months, she starts to show her pregnancy, so get married earlier.¡± The more gentry you are, the more you care about reputation. The marriage based on pregnancy is then a very dishonorable affair. ¡°It¡¯s too rushed.¡± Morris slowly put down the tall ss in his hand and spoke carelessly. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, It¡¯s just sending out invitations, arranging the wedding site, and then it¡¯s just you two taking wedding photos. As long as the money is there, there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be done.¡± Madame Cheal then looked at Vivian, ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Vivian, a bystander, was named, and she raised an eyebrow, looking across at the two men as if nothing had happened, her gaze skimming over Yoona and meeting Morris¡¯ for a moment. Vivian was somewhat inscrutable. In the gap of her contemtion, Issac beside her suddenly spoke, ¡°Grandma Cheal is right, a month is indeed enough time.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s totally enough. The invitations and the wedding site can be left to other people to set up, you two are just taking wedding photos, it¡¯s just a matter of three or two days, it¡¯s totally enough.¡± Needless to say, Madame Cheal really wanted to have a great-grandson. Earlier, she told Madame Cheal that the Lee family had coerced her into donating bone marrow to Raine, and at that time, she was still very repulsed by the Lee family. But as Yoona gradually came into contact with Madame Cheal, Madame Cheal¡¯s resistance to Yoona gradually disappeared. Until now, when Yoona was pregnant and Madame Cheal asked her to hurry up and get married to Morris! See, how realistic life is. ¡°Hahahaha, Vivian is right.¡± Madame Cheal patted her shoulder, ¡°Then let¡¯s leave the wedding scene to you to set up, you are Morris¡¯s god-sister and have a good taste, I trust you.¡± Her words startled the four people, and several eyes fell on Madame Cheal with a swish. Yoona: Why? Why should she let that bitch Vivian set up her wedding? Morris: What is Grandma trying to do here? Issac: The Cheal family has no good man, they are bullying! Vivian: Is Grandma confused? ¡°Grandma, the wedding ¡­¡± Morris opened his mouth and was about to say something when he saw Vivian across the table nod, ¡°Yes, since Grandma trust me, I certainly have no problem with it.¡± It was time to leave L City, and because of how much Madame Cheal liked her, Morris had saved her many times. For a saving grace, she should always return the favor. It was just that Madame Cheal¡¯s operation had made Vivian really confused, and she even felt that Madame Cheal¡¯s fondness for her was uncertain. ¡°Hahahaha, good, good, that¡¯s the deal,e on, let¡¯s hurry up and eat.¡± Madame Cheal was in a good mood and couldn¡¯t stop being happy, so she naturally took good care of Yoona by giving her dishes and ordering the kitchen to prepare some after-dinner fruits for her. After a few people finished their meals, they sat and talked for a while before going their separate ways home. Because Madame Cheal was in a good mood today, she was followed by her personal butler Marry, , walked several people to the door and watched them leave. It wasn¡¯t until the two cars were far away that Madame Cheal let out a sigh and said to Marry, ¡°Marry, it looks like I¡¯ll still be able to see my great-grandson before I die, I am satisfied, haha.¡± Marry, who was standing beside her, lightly scolded, ¡°What nonsense, you are still healthy.¡± ¡°You know the fact.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just something minor, don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡± When Marry assisted her into the mansion, she suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Do you still remember what you said to Miss Mond at that moment?¡± Her words meant something, and Madame Cheal immediately stopped in her tracks and looked at Marry in confusion, ¡°What was said? Is there something that was said wrong?¡± ¡°This ¡­ ugh, it¡¯s just fine.¡± Marry shook his head, not wanting to tell Madame Cheal what had just happened for fear that she would be sad. ¡°Say it, what¡¯s the point of dilly-dallying.¡± Madame Cheal reprimanded. ¡°I ¡­¡± Marry hesitated for a moment, but when she saw that Madame Cheal was resolute, she had no choice but to say, ¡°You tell Miss Mond to set up the wedding site for Morris and Yoona.¡± ¡°Nonsense! Yoona and Vivian are against each other, the Lee family has been vile in their methods towards Vivian, and although I epted Yoona, I wouldn¡¯t do something so stupid.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Madame Cheal waved her hand, ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible, you¡¯re talking nonsense.¡± She shook off Marry¡¯s hand that was holding her and walked forward alone. As she walked, she didn¡¯t take a few steps before she stopped again and looked back at Marry, ¡°Did I really say that?¡± She looked self-conscious and guilty, the depths of her cloudy pupils dripping with hopelessness and sadness. Marry couldn¡¯t bear to see her ming herself like this, so she immediately went forward tofort her, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that it¡¯s not a good idea to keep it to yourself, but you still have to be so stubborn. You¡¯d better talk to Miss Mond, she¡¯s really a good girl.¡± ¡°Ugh, I am too old.¡± Madame Cheal pped her head and fell into deep self-recrimination. ¡­ Morris walked Yoona back to the vi, at the door, Yoona pushed open the car door and got out, looking at Morris with deep affection, ¡°Morris, thank you for driving me back. It¡¯s still early, do you want to go in and have a seat?¡± Even though she was engaged to Morris and he had sent her back many times, he would rarelye into the vi. Yoona was upset in her heart but dared not speak out in anger. ¡°You are pregnant, rest early.¡± The man said indifferently, ¡°Good night.¡± Yoona bit her red lips lightly, but she could only nod, ¡°Okay, good night Morris.¡± All the way back from the Cheal¡¯s house, she didn¡¯t dare to mention the ¡®marriage¡¯ thing, afraid that Morris would regret it. Yoona admonished herself countless times in her heart to hold back, to wait until after she married into the Cheal family, all problems would be solved. Morris started the limo away and headed straight back to his apartment. When he returned home, Yara and Vivian were sitting on the sofa watching TV. Chapter 137 The milk is poisoned Seeing him walk in, Yara greeted him with greeting, ¡°Mr. Cheal, you are back¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man was as cold as ever. ¡°Vivian, take your time, I¡¯ll go to bed first.¡± She went straight back to the bedroom to avoid disturbing the two of them alone, Vivian and Morris. Morris¡¯ long, bony fingers unbuttoned his suit, hiked his jacket casually on the back of the sofa, sat on the sofa to Vivian¡¯s side, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Why did you promise Grandma?¡± Although Morris didn¡¯t understand why Grandma wanted Vivian to decorate the wedding site for him and Yoona, Vivian could have refused, but she unexpectedly agreed. Vivian sat on her knees, cradling the chips in her hands, taking one to fill her mouth, ncingzily at him and muttering, ¡°What reason do I have to refuse?¡± She shrugged and sighed, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Grandma liking me, you wouldn¡¯t have broken into the fire to save me, you wouldn¡¯t have gone abroad to save me, and you wouldn¡¯t have risked your life to save me in the deep woods. In any case, grandmother has been kind to me and I remember it in my heart. Let alone just asking me to decorate a wedding site, even if I were to donate a kidney to her, I wouldn¡¯t refuse.¡± And since she owed Madame Cheal a ¡®life-saving favor¡¯, Vivian had absolutely no reason to refuse. Her words fell on Morris¡¯ ears, and a scene came to mind, like a movie ying on speed, like yesterday all over again. The man¡¯s long, narrow, sharp eyes gradually darkened, so, in her mind, everything he did was because of ¡®Grandma¡¯s orders¡¯? Was it all because Grandma liked her that she ordered him to protect her? ¡°I¡¯ll meet you at your office tomorrow to discuss the details of the wedding site with you.¡± Vivian seemed to be relieved of everything, her mood smooth and nd. She admitted to hating the Lee family, but now since she couldn¡¯t take revenge, she simply forced herself to let go of her hatred. Vivian owed too much to Madame Cheal, much less would she do something at the wedding site to make Yoona lose face, which would only reduce the Madame Cheal family to theughing stock of L City. Being kind-hearted and knowing how to repay her kindness, she would naturally not do anything despicable and shameless. ¡°I¡¯ll leave things to Trent.¡± Morris recalled when he and Yoona were engaged, Vivian suddenly appeared on the scene and learned the truth, knowing that her child would be given to Yoona to raise after it was born, and that in order to avoid this from happening, she actually took arge amount of medicine to cause herself to miscarry despite the danger, nearly bleeding to death. That incident had irritated Vivian. He didn¡¯t want to put her through the pain again. ¡°Heh.¡± Vivian snorted lightly, her cool eyes turningnguidly to Morris, ¡°Afraid I¡¯ll make a move on Yoona at the wedding?¡± She said while shaking her head, sarcasm and contempt written all over her face, ¡°I, Vivian, have never been that despicable.¡± With those words, she dropped the bag of chips on the table, got up, put on her slippers, and went straight to her bedroom. Bang¨C The door to the room was mmed heavily shut, isting Morris from staring at her. He was silent for a moment, got up and went to his study to begin his work. Vivian tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep, and with the addition of Yara, it became even harder to adjust. Late at night when it was after twelve, Yara was already asleep, she yed with her phone, feeling no fun, so she got up and went to the living room to watch TV. Turned on various variety shows and swiped through them, none of them were any good. Seeing that it was already after three o¡¯clockte at night, Viviany on the sofa and still had no desire to sleep, so she finally had to go to the study. But when she pushed open the door, Morris was actually still sitting at his desk working on his papers. Vivian was stunned and asked with great surprise, ¡°It¡¯s almost four o¡¯clock, why are you still awake?¡± ¡°You¡¯re worried about me?¡± Morris¡¯ thin lips lifted into a light smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be too confident, okay? I just feel like I can¡¯t y the game with you hogging theputer.¡± ying gameste at night when you can¡¯t sleep is the best way to dpress. Morris looked at the time in the bottom right corner of theputer. It was nearing four o¡¯clock, but she still didn¡¯t look the least bit sleepy, instead she was getting more and more energetic. ¡°I¡¯m done, you can use it.¡± The man turned off the file, got up and walked around Vivian and closed the door directly. Vivian bristled and muttered, ¡°Why is he so nice today?¡± Did he know that she was going back home and that was why he was treating her a little better? She didn¡¯t think much of it and sat down in the executive chair, the leather chair was not breathable and she could almost still feel the warmth lingering on the man¡¯s body. Vivian turned on herputer, logged into her game ount, and started ying the game.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. While in the living room, Morris warmed a cup of hot milk for Vivian, put the medicine prescribed by the doctor for Vivian into the milk and stirred it until it melted away, before carrying it into the study. ¡°Get out of the way, how am I going to develop if you kill my soldier? Can you y? The kindergarten is on vacation again?¡± Vivian crackled the keyboard and moved the mouse with one hand, staring intently at theputer. ¡°Here, have a ss of milk.¡± Morris set the cup next to the table and swept a nce at the game Vivian was ying, ¡°You like this a lot?¡± ¡°Yes, Thanks.¡± Vivian was so engrossed in the game that she didn¡¯t have time to drink the milk. Seeing that the ss of milk was about to get cold, Morris was worried that if it did, the strong smell of medicine in it would get to her. Solely picking up the milk and handing it directly to her mouth, ¡°Drink it.¡± A straw was ced in the milk cup, and Vivian only needed to lower her head to drink the milk, but she stood up in shock because a ss of milk suddenly appeared in front of her. ¡°Morris, what are you doing?¡± This scumbag actually served her milk, and holy shit, what happened? When had Morris ever been so nice to her? ttered, she removed her headphones and looked at Morris and then at the milk he was holding, ¡°You poisoned the milk?¡± At that, the man¡¯s face was ck, ¡°Drink or not?¡± ¡°Of course not, what if it¡¯s poisonous, can I see the sun tomorrow?¡± Vivian¡¯s desire to live was overflowing. The corners of Morris¡¯ mouth twitched slightly, exasperated by her. So in her mind, he was such a despicable and shameless person. He didn¡¯t exin any of it, but picked up the milk and took a sip, handing it to her again, ¡°Milk helps you sleep. You need to rest early as your wound is not yet healed and you are actually ying games. Let me see your wrist, it doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡± If it was any other girl, if she was injured, she would have cried out in pain and aggravation, but she actually sat in front of theputer ying games frantically with her wound. There was only one such woman in the world. ¡°Oh, thanks.¡± Vivian saw that he had taken a sip, so it should not be poisonous, so she took the milk and gulped it down in one gulp. And then, smashing her mouth and frowning tightly, ¡°Morris, did you put something in the milk?¡± Chapter 138 Morris’ Mind ¡°No.¡± Morris took the ss directly from her hand and turned to leave the study. He went back to his bedroom to shower and get ready to rest, but was still a little worried about Vivian, afraid that the stupid woman might fall asleep in the study. As expected, by the time he appeared at the study door in his pajamas, Vivian was really asleep on the table. Morris walked over to her, intending to carry her back to her bedroom, but ultimately refrained from doing so, instead going to get a nket and covering her with it. As it turned cooler, it was easy to catch a cold at night when she slept without a nket. Seeing her sleeping deeply, theputer still on the game page, she had her headphones on and just fell asleep on the table, even though the headphones sounded so noisy, they didn¡¯t wake her up. Morris turned off theputer and helped her lean back on the executive chair, pressing a button on the executive chair, the chair back then tilted back to forty-five degrees, the person lying on it just enough to sleep. Even though it wasn¡¯t afortable ce to sleep, Morris knew that when she left L City, there wasn¡¯t going to be anyone to take care of her every day, and there were still some things she would need to get used to on her own. She seemed preupied in her sleep, her brow slightly wrinkled. Morris half-crouched in front of her, reaching down to her cheek and gently smoothing her brow. Not a momentter, he got up and left the study, turning out the light. The next day, Vivian woke up from the study and walked to the living room and sensed a familiar smell. Her eyes lit up and she walked to the kitchen, and sure enough, Morris was making porridge, ¡°Good morning, what kind of porridge did you make today?¡± The handsome man was wearing a ck shirt, with a id apron around his body, which was not in any way out of ce, but rather very grounded. ¡°Fresh shrimp porridge.¡± Morris spoke to her with a little more gentleness. ¡°It smells pretty good, but you ¡­¡± Vivian touched her nose and smiled sarcastically, ¡°Why do you only make porridge and can¡¯t make anything else?¡± ¡°Because, I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Gee whiz, if you can¡¯t, say you can¡¯t, don¡¯t say you don¡¯t want to.¡± Vivian bristled and grinned at him, ¡°I¡¯m going to brush my teeth.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± When he answered, he saw Vivian bounce out of the kitchen and back into the bedroom. At her young age, she was originally at a vibrant age, and should have been bouncing around, living as easily as she was. Ten minutester, Yara and Vivian sat in the dining room waiting for breakfast. Morris came over with two porridge on a tray and ced them on the table, one in front of Vivian and one in front of himself. Vivian froze and raised her eyes to look at him, ¡°What about Yara¡¯s?¡± ¡°I only made two.¡± Morris didn¡¯t even look at Yara, as if he treated her as if she didn¡¯t exist. Such a situation made Yara a little embarrassed, she shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you guys eat, I¡¯ll just go out and buy some breakfast.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°What a waste to buy, we have that.¡± As soon as Morris finished speaking, Vivian cursed Yara and pushed Morris¡¯ breakfast directly in front of Yara, ¡°Try it, it¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°Uh ¡­ no, no, no, no, it¡¯s not necessary.¡± Yara waved her hand repeatedly, ¡°This is Mr. Cheal¡¯s, how can I eat it?¡± ¡°Miss Sain, you haven¡¯t found a house yet?¡± Morris sat across the table, his harsh gaze shooting straight at Yara, questioning. That look, which seemed to be able to prate one¡¯s soul, creepy. Yara¡¯s pleading eyes turned to Vivian, who looked at Morris. She wrapped her arms around Yara¡¯s neck and said to Morris, ¡±Big brother, this is my sister Yara. Yara is the owner of a makeuppany and wants to cooperate with yourpany. We are so close, you are my brother, that is, my sister¡¯s brother, is it a good idea to consider cooperation?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She would be leaving L City in a few days, so she still had to hurry up and take care of Yara¡¯s matter, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be able to get Yara¡¯s money. Without speaking, Morris sat with his arms around his chest, looking serious and unruffled. If it were usual, he would have refused outright, but as he looked at Vivian¡¯s fawning smile, he prated the woman¡¯s innermost mind at a nce. He got up and left. ¡°Hey, brother? Big brother? Morris, don¡¯t leave. We¡¯re family now, don¡¯t you have to cover for my sister?¡± Vivian thought that Morris wouldn¡¯t agree and left in anger. But he searched for something from the bar drawer, turned back, walked to the dining room, and ced a business card in front of Yara, ¡°Provide yourpany¡¯s various qualifications and contact my assistant directly.¡± Yara looked at the gold business card in front of her and froze for a moment, then immediately stood up and gave a slight nod towards Morris, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Cheal.¡± ¡°Haha, Brother, you are awesome. But ¡­ brother, when do you n to sign with Yara?¡± Vivian pursued with a look of anticipation. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not in a hurry, I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Yara said with a smile. ¡°You shut up!¡± Vivian gave her a stern re. That meant as if to say: you¡¯re not in a hurry, but I¡¯m leaving L City, I¡¯m in a fucking hurry. The man ced his hands in the pockets of his suit trousers and stood pensively looking down at Vivian, ¡°In your opinion, when is the best time to sign?¡± ¡°Well ¡­ let¡¯s see ¡­¡± She tilted her head and ran her fingers over her chin, thinking very seriously, ¡°I think five days, no no no ¡­ five days is too long, three ¡­ two days will do. Besides, yourpany is so close, you can give you all the qualifications and information today, and you can sign today.¡± Once Yara heard Vivian¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. ¡°Ohhhh, this ¡­ it this too much of a rush?¡± She reached out and tugged at Vivian¡¯s coat,ing up to her and whispering, ¡°Usually signing up takes process, how can it be done in a day?¡± Not to mention it was just a smallpany with no name. ¡°What process do you want?¡± ¡°It¡¯s apany rule, it¡¯s better to follow the rules.¡± ¡°What rules? Thepany is my brother¡¯s, so of course my brother calls the shots on everything. His word is ¡®the rule¡¯!¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t wait for Morris to sign with Yara, and then she could get the three and a half million ¡®benefits¡¯ and go home to start her own business. ¡°That¡¯s not¡­.¡± Just when Yara wanted to exin thepany process to Vivian, Morris uttered, ¡°Okay.¡± The brief and concise word stunned Yara for a long time, but Vivian pped the table and pointed at him, saying to Yara proudly, ¡°See, I told you my brother is the best!¡± ¡°Heh heh.¡± Yara smiled stiffly, ¡°Yes, yes, Mr. Cheal is awesome, awesome.¡± If Mr. Cheal wasn¡¯t great, she wouldn¡¯t have had toe and work with him. ¡°Is Miss Sain free to leave now?¡± Chapter 139 Gave her 5 Million Morris gave a direct eviction order. ¡°What¡¯s the rush, hasn¡¯t Yara eaten yet. It¡¯s not polite like that.¡± ¡°No, no, I temporarily remembered that I have something to do, I don¡¯t have time for a meal.¡± Yara immediately stood up, ¡°My secretary gave me a call and said thepany has some urgent matters, I have to go first. ¡± With those words, she returned to the bedroom and walked out with her handbag, ¡°Mr. Cheal, Vivian, you guys eat first, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± ¡°Uh ¡­ hey, you really want to ¡­¡± Vivian still wanted to say something, and Yara had already walked out. Seeing her leave, Vivian nced at Morris, ¡°You are so polite. Yara is a guest, and you just kicked her out like that.¡± If she was offended, how could she get the a million? ¡°Eat.¡± Morris didn¡¯t pay her any more attention and lowered his head to eat. After the meal, he sent her off to Jun Lin while Morris returned to Eonothem Group . After the morning meeting at thepany, Trent entered the president¡¯s office, walked up to Morris and said, ¡°Boss, a Yoyo makeuppany called me and said they talked to you about working together?¡± Morris, who was working on the document, gripped his signature pen and signed his signature, closing the document and setting it aside. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yoyo makeup is a micro business product as far as I know.¡± Trent felt that with the current status of Yoyo makeup, it was not worthy of cooperating with Eonothem Group . The Eonothem Group includes industries such as gaming, real estate, shopping malls, education, healthcare, and makeup, so there are countless makeuppanies that Eonothem Group can work with. If based on the normal marketpetition, Yoyo makeup doesn¡¯t even rank. ¡°Finalize the partnership with her today and transfer,¡± Morris tapped the pen in his hand on the table as he thought for a moment, ¡°Five million, she knows what to do.¡± ¡°Such a rush, Boss, it¡¯s not in line withpany procedure.¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to me!¡± The man looked cold and said in a deep voice. Without saying anything else, Trent and turned to leave the office. ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°Boss, what else can I do for you?¡± ¡°Take a trip to my apartment and see if there¡¯s anything ¡®unclean¡¯.¡± Morris instructed Trent. The implication was for Trent to check if the apartment had been tampered with and installed with any invisible gadgets. ¡°Yes, Boss, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Trent left the office with the task. ¡­ Vivian, who was busy at Jun Lin, received a call from Yara in the afternoon, ¡°Vivian, I just signed the contract with Eonothem Group , thank you.¡± ¡°That fast? Gee, it is good.¡± ¡°So yeah, to thank you, I transferred another six million to your ount.¡± Yara, who was as smart as she was, naturally knew what the six million that Morris gave her was for. She felt that he quite spoiled Vivian, and didn¡¯t leave a name for being a good person. ¡°Why are you giving so much to me? Didn¡¯t you agree to give me three million after we fix everything?¡± Suddenly there was another six million in the ount, and with the previous deposit of half a million, it was six and a half million. Vivian felt passionate at the mere thought of taking home a few million to start her own business. ¡°The Cheal family said they want to work with us for a long time, and if we sign another contract at ater date, I¡¯ll transfer another two million to you as a reward.¡± Morris gave her five million and told her to transfer it to Vivian. If she added the three million she had been promised before, it would be eight million. Yara was worried that Vivian would be suspicious, so she wanted to transfer the money to her in two installments. ¡°Really? Yara, you are so nice, thanks.¡± Vivian was ecstatic and happy. ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be thanking you. After working with Eonothem Group, we will have the poprity and the future market is immeasurable, so of course I¡¯m the one who should thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, hahaha.¡± Vivian smiled happily and hung up the phone after exchanging a few words with Yara. So this whole day, Vivian had a hard-to-hide smile on her face, happy and humming a little tune every now and then. Issac saw her in an extraordinarily good mood, so he asked, ¡°You have won the lottery?¡± ¡°Hey, hey, it¡¯s almost like winning the lottery.¡± She raised her eyebrows at Issac, walked up to him and put her arm around his shoulder, ¡°Second brother, I¡¯m rich, I¡¯ll take you to the club tonight to indulge yourself, how about it? I¡¯m telling you, there¡¯s a super hot girl in the night club, I¡¯ll exin to the manager of the clubter and ask him to leave her to you at night.¡± Vivian looked at him with a raised eyebrow, ¡°I¡¯m still very righteous, right? I am good to you.¡± At those words, the corners of Issac¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°No, it¡¯s not necessary.¡± ¡°No need?¡± Vivian looked around and nced at the secretary who was working at the side, so she put her arm around Issac¡¯s shoulder and led him outside the secretary¡¯s department, standing in the corridor and whispering to him, ¡°That girl is now the headliner of the night club.¡± She lowered her voice and continued, ¡°I heard she¡¯s good in bed, otherwise why would I have introduced you to her!¡± After saying that, Vivian patted her chest, ¡°I¡¯m rich now, I must take you to rx yourself.¡± Thinking about how much Issac had helped her, Vivian did want to take Issac for a pastime before she left, and it would be a ¡®return gift¡¯ for how well he had taken care of her before. Issac was speechless, never expecting him to be such an image in Vivian¡¯s heart.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He also finally understood why Vivian had rejected his proposal. Mostly because he just yed with her, for he had many women around him! ¡°No, I¡¯m not interested in that.¡± Issac¡¯s face was grim and he refused outright. ¡°Geez, we¡¯re all good buddies, you don¡¯t have to act in front of me. Besides, I¡¯m now Morris¡¯ sister, so I¡¯ll make sure to give him a 10% discount when we go to spend money there.¡± At the moment, Vivian seemed to have forgotten that she had invited Issac to rx, but about the discount. ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing her excitement, Issac couldn¡¯t bear to refuse, so he agreed to her. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal.¡± Vivian smiled at him and suddenly thought of something, so she said, ¡°I can only work here for a few days, so, I can only help you with odd jobs, but I really have to thank you for teaching me a lot in the past few days. When I go back to my hometown to do business, I¡¯ll have to ask you for more lessons.¡± After all, Issac was in business and had some ability in that area. Inevitably, she would seek him out for advice in the future if she didn¡¯t understand something. ¡°Morris is also your brother, why don¡¯t you think about looking for him?¡± Issac asked in a rather deep voice. ¡°Gee whiz, forget it.¡± Vivian waved her hand, ¡°Morris is only nice to me because Grandma Cheal likes me, I can make Grandma Cheal happy, but once I leave L City, Grandma Cheal will also gradually forget about me, will Morris still take care of me? It¡¯s impossible.¡± Chapter 140 Jealousy Vivian was extremely self-aware and had never thought that she would contact Morris when she left L City. ¡°You love him so lowly?¡± Her words made Issac truly feel a wave of humility and sadness, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of heartache for her. ¡°What? Love him so ¡­¡± The sudden words made Vivian a bit baffled, but then it dawned on her that she had told Issac earlier in order to reject him, saying that she liked Morris. This guy was probably overthinking it. Vivian nodded fervently, ¡°Yeah, right. But it¡¯s not lowly, it¡¯s just unrequited love at best.¡± Like Morris? A scumbag like that, she would never like him in her lifetime. Issac¡¯s lips curled up into a light smile, his handsome face loaded with heartache, his leisurely gaze gazing at her, raising his hand over her head, gently rubbing her dark hair, and sighing despondently, ¡°It is those who love each other unrequitedly that are the most humble.¡± What was this statement, again, connoting? Vivian didn¡¯t think much of it, shrugging and snorting, ¡°Those don¡¯t matter, time washes everything away. By the way, I want your advice about work. Today I saw a question on the project nning, saying that the product ¡­¡± After being busy at the Jun Linpany until the end of the day, Vivian and Issac went to have a simple dinner and then left directly for the Night Club. Meanwhile, the old Cheal¡¯s mansion. Morris stood in the living room, facing the solemn looking Madame Cheal, who was silent. Madame Cheal pped the table in anger, ¡°You were the one who wanted to get engaged to Yoona in the first ce, and you¡¯re the one who wants to cancel the engagement now. What the hell are you doing?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say to call off the engagement, just to postpone it indefinitely.¡± Yesterday, because both Yoona and Vivian were present, there were some things he couldn¡¯t conveniently say, so he made a special trip to the old mansion today to discuss the matter with Madame Cheal. ¡°Yoona is pregnant, so if you don¡¯t get married now, you want to beughed at?¡± Madame Cheal was furious and pointed at Morris, ¡°This is nonsense!¡± ¡°Grandma, I ¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Cheal!¡± Morris was about to say something else when Marry, who was standing at the side, called out, interrupting him. She stepped forward and said to Morris, ¡°Mr. Cheal, the olddy is a bit unwell today, so we should talk about these matterster.¡± Knowing how Madame Cheal was, and knowing full well that she could not afford to be angry right now, Marry interrupted the conversation between the two of them. Walking up to Madame Cheal, she said to her, ¡°Didn¡¯t we say we¡¯d have Dr. Zhao give you acupuncture today, Dr. Zhao is still waiting, let¡¯s hurry over.¡± Madame Cheal was furious, but she was also well aware of her health, so she nodded, not forgetting to re at Morris and angrily scolded, ¡°This is settled, no one will change it!¡± With those words, she got up and left the living room with the help of Marry.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Morris was silent in ce for a long time, and turned to walk out of the old mansion, where he blew the cool breeze that blew in his face with a slight post-autumn chill in the parking area. Pulling out a cigarette, he lit it and leaned back against the limo, smoking quietly. At some point, the phone rang. He pulled out his phone, and its screen jumped with Yoona¡¯s phone number. The man¡¯s face was calm and unmoving as he watched the number for a few seconds, then he ced the phone on the roof of the car and continued smoking. Taking a deep breath, the faint light smoke puffed out of his thin lips, the smoke lingered, and in an instant it was blown away by the wind, revealing the mncholy face. After another long time, the phone rang again, and it was the call from his assistant Trent. Morris answered the phone and held it up to his ear, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Boss, just now the club manager called and said ¡­ that Miss Mond had spent more than a million at the bar and wanted you to give a discount.¡± On the other end of the phone, Trent and told Morris exactly what he had learned. ¡°With whom?¡± ¡°Issac.¡± ¡°Over a million spent by two people?¡± ¡°Aye. Ordered the best wine and got the ¡®head princess¡¯ of the Night Club and ¡­ and the ¡®young master¡¯.¡± Trent stammered, and even through the phone, he could almost feel coldness emanating from his Boss. ¡°Very well.¡± Morris¡¯ gaze sank slightly and his face was bitterly cold. Today he gave her 5 million, this damn woman actually took Issac to the night club to spend millions! He hadn¡¯t forgotten that the day Vivian said that she had only spent a dor to treat him to breakfast, this dead woman actually looked distressed. The distinction was obvious. In that case, pay herself. ¡°Boss, how about if I ask the manager for a 50% discount?¡± Trent thought that Boss had given Vivian five million in Yara¡¯s name today, so he shouldn¡¯t charge more for the drinks this evening. ¡°If she can afford to spend, she should pay! The clubhouse never had any rules about discounts.¡± The man spoke coldly. The words sounded with jealousy. ¡°Uh ¡­ yes, Boss.¡± Trent hung up the phone, immediately contacting the clubhouse manager and rying Morris¡¯ words to the manager. At this moment, Vivian, who was preparing to check out at the front desk of the Night Club, saw the manager walking over, so she raised her eyebrows and smiled, saying smugly, ¡°How about it, it¡¯s absolutely free, or it¡¯s only a discount at most.¡± With her friendship with Morris, he certainly wouldn¡¯t charge too much. Seeing her confidence, the club manager smiled awkwardly, ¡°Sorry, what Trent conveyed was that Mr. Cheal wanted you to pay, we never have rules about discounts at the Night Club.¡± ¡°What do you mean? It can¡¯t be.¡± Vivian grunted coldly, not believing the manager¡¯s words and muttered, ¡°You must not have made it clear to Morris, I¡¯ll speak for myself.¡± ¡°Feel free.¡± The manager didn¡¯t argue with Vivian, but watched her pull out her phone to call Morris. The phone number was dialed and rang for a while with no answer. ¡°Scumbag, I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s not answering my calls.¡± She dialed Morris once more and walked to a quiet spot outside the clubhouse. This time, the man on the other end answered the phone, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Morris, did you know that the manager of the Night Club called your assistant just now?¡± She thought the unnecessary misunderstanding that must have been caused by Trent not telling Morris. ¡°Trent has ryed to me that you have spent a huge amount of money at the Night Club.¡± ¡°Heh heh, I just said I wanted the best wine, who knew ¡­ who knew that the best wine on your side was actually so expensive. I¡¯m ignorant about that, heh heh heh.¡± A fawning smile put on her delicate and stunning cheeks. ¡°Ignorance deserves a price.¡± Morris¡¯ tone was nonchnt, and she could feel a hint of his displeasure. ¡°What do you mean by the price? Don¡¯t you own the Night Club? We¡¯re so close, you¡¯re my brother, can¡¯t you give me a discount?¡± Chapter 141 Cursing at Morris ¡°Rules are rules, and the original rules can¡¯t be broken because you.¡± ¡°Heh heh heh, that¡¯s a good point. So how about this, I¡¯ll have the manager write an invoice and you can reimburse meter.¡± Vivian knew that Morris was very principled, and the hard and fast rules of the Night Club were no debts, no discounts, no concessions! Perhaps what Morris was trying to convey was that the Night Club couldn¡¯t be discounted, but take the invoice to him and he should reimburse it. ¡°You consumed it, what reason do I have to reimburse you?¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± Hearing Morris¡¯ cold attitude on the other end of the phone, she first froze, thenshed out, ¡°Morris, don¡¯t be too unfeeling. Is it just a little money? You have so much money, you won¡¯t lose by charging me? Do you know that it¡¯s not easy to earn money, and that a person struggling to make ends meet doesn¡¯t have that much money?¡± ¡°Why ordered the most expensive wine when you know you¡¯re poor?¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯d give me a discount.¡± ¡°It¡¯s called presumptuousness to not know others and to over specte.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Vivian was rebuked by Morris, dumbfounded, angry, gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I questioned you a word, do you give a discount?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat it a second time.¡± ¡°You, Morris, remember that, you really are nothing but a scum bag. My godbrother, fuck you, trash shit. You really aren¡¯t inhuman at all except to use me, and you turn me down when you know I have no value to you.¡± ¡°Bah, I¡¯ll remember this today. From this day on, you are no longer my brother, and I don¡¯t have a brother like you. No, I am poor and not worthy of someone as high and mighty as you. Good-bye!¡± Vivian only felt anger burning in her heart, and without giving Morris a chance to retort at all, she directly hung up the phone. Angry, she stood in the doorway, her anger could not be quelled. She looked up at the sky, full of bright stars, bright moon, and a slightly cool night breeze that blew away some of her drunkenness. Vivian¡¯s mind reverberated with the two sentences that Morris had just said: why ordered the most expensive wine when you know you¡¯re poor; to over specte without knowing others is called presumption! Yes? There was nothing wrong with Morris¡¯ words at all. Wasn¡¯t she just too presumptuous to think that all this time spent with Morris, sharing a room with him, that she was naive enough to think that Morris would definitely give her a discount? Vivian knew very well that the reason why Morris¡¯ attitude towards her had changed so quickly was because she was about to leave L City, and from then on she would not be avable to him, and could no longer be one of his pawns, without any useable value. Naturally, Morris wouldn¡¯t waste any energy or resources on her. Businessmen, by nature, are cunning. She¡¯s the one who¡¯s too innocent. ¡°Huh.¡± After thinking everything through, Vivian shook her head with a self-deprecating smile, took a deep breath of relief, and turned around to walk into the Night Club. Standing at the front desk, Vivian looked at the bill: 1023, 991. 22! That¡¯s expensive! No wonder that Morris is so rich. She clutched her bank card and handed it out, shivering. The receptionist took her bank card but didn¡¯t tug it over, so she tried harder to yank it, but Vivian yanked it even tighter. Looking at the receptionist, she said in a condescending manner, ¡°We at least worked together, can you give me a discount?¡± She used to work at the Night Club, and although she said that she had ¡®changed¡¯ her face now, she was still the Vivian they knew after all. The people in the clubhouse had more or less gossiped about Vivian and knew something about her. The receptionist squeezed a formic smile on her face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really can¡¯t give you a discount, it¡¯s the rules of our club. You¡¯d better let go and give me your card.¡± She tugged at the bank card again, but it seemed to be welded in Vivian¡¯s hand, and she couldn¡¯t rip it out at all. Vivian thought about it, but in the end, she said to the receptionist, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go and ask Mr. Shaw to settle the bill. I don¡¯t have any money!¡± She slipped her bank card into her pocket and turned to go back to the box. In the box, the ¡®princess¡¯ of the club Vivian had found for Issac was singing, and the two ¡®young masters¡¯ were ying games, while Issac had long since be drunken, lying on the sofa and whistling. Seeing this scene, the corners of Vivian¡¯s mouth twitched. Looking down at the bank card in her hand again, she endured the pain in her heart, turned to the front desk and pped the bank card on the table with a snap, ¡°Quickly, quickly, quickly swipe the card, or I will have to reverse it.¡± ¡°Okay, wait a minute.¡± The receptionist swiped her bank card with the card swipe machine and had Vivian enter her password, and everything was done in just a minute. Until the receptionist handed the ticket to Vivian, who clearly saw the more than one million spending amount on the ticket, she almost didn¡¯t vomit blood from heartache. Returning to the box with the ticket, Vivian used her cell phone to call a chauffeur, and then assisted Issac, who was drunk, out of the club and into his car. ¡°Hello, where are you going?¡± The chauffeur asked. Vivian then came to the realization that she had no idea where Issac lived. ¡°Go to the hotel, the nearest one.¡± She said. The chauffeur inclined his head to look at the clubhouse and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bar and hotel in one?¡± ¡°Go go go, go wherever it¡¯s cheap, better find the kind of ce where I can stay for 50 bucks a night. How expensive is the Night Club, I can¡¯t afford to spend it..¡± She waved her hand, still not getting over the shadow of the million spend she had just made. ¡°Okay, I know where there¡¯s a hotel for fifty bucks a night.¡± ¡°Good, hurry up and get going.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The chauffeur drove the car and took the two of them all the way to a remote and shabby hotel on the outskirts of the city, and when Vivian asked the price, it was not surprising that it was fifty. The two men escorted Issac into the room and ced him on the bed. Only then did Vivian go downstairs with the chauffeur. Waiting to walk out of the hotel, the chauffeur said to Vivian, ¡°Do you still want to drive back to the city?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°It¡¯s not my car, what¡¯s the point of driving it?¡± ¡°Well, then, please settle the fee.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°Sixty-five.¡± ¡°What? Sixty-five? That expensive?¡± Vivian waspletely unable to take it in. She didn¡¯t have a car herself and had never even called a chauffeur, so she had no idea what the price of a chauffeur was. It was not until this moment that she realized that getting a chauffeur was really not as cheap as taking a taxi. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all the chauffeurpanies charge.¡± ¡°All right, all right.¡± Vivian had to endure a pang of heartache and settle for sixty-five. Then ¡­ Another she took a taxi back downtown to the Night Apartments and cost another thirty bucks. Chapter 142 We’ll Never See Each Other Again This back and forth was a waste of time even if it cost a lot of money. Vivian swore to God that this was the most costly day she had ever felt. Filled with anger, she entered the clubhouse, stood at the elevator and swiped her special elevator card and went straight back to her penthouse apartment. When she entered the apartment, it was dark inside, and Vivian, who was in an irritable mood, did not turn on the lights, took off her shoes, barefooted, and walked lightly to the sofa to lie down. As a result, once sheid down, she noticed that something was wrong with the position of her head on the pillow. She reached out and wiped her hand, it was still warm, Vivian sat up in a sh, ¡°Morris, are you fucking sick? Why don¡¯t you turn on the light, want to scare me to death?¡± Just the thought of how this bastard Morris had treated her today made her feel angry. Standing up from the couch, she grunted and walked away. Just then, all the lights in the apartment came on. He turned back and looked at Vivian who walked barefoot to the bedroom with an angry look on her face, his thin lips slightly opened, and without waiting for him to say something, he heard a bang and the door of the room closed tightly there. Morris¡¯ brow knitted slightly as he thought about the moment when she had gone on a rampage. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder to himself if it was, indeed, too much. Morris got up, walked over to Vivian¡¯s bedroom, and raised his hand to knock on the door. Several knocks in quick session, and no one answered inside. Morris asked, ¡°Still angry?¡± With a creak, the door opened and Vivian, a duffel bag in her hand, walked out of the room and stood in front of him, her stern eyes ring at him, ¡°Get out of the way!¡± At those words, Morris¡¯ face quickly gloomed at a rate visible to the eye, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said ¡­¡± Before it could be finished, she sensed that Morris¡¯ face was not right, and she immediately conceded and bristled, ¡°Get out of my way, get out of my way.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Morris stood motionless in front of Vivian. Her face was cool as she raised her eyes and red at him with a harsh gaze, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business where I go.¡± Although there was nothing at all wrong with what Morris had done in the matter of waiving the bill at the clubhouse, Vivian was just very angry and her anger was hard to dispel. Even she herself didn¡¯t understand why she wasshing out. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous for a girl to go out thiste at night.¡± Seeing her like an angry bird, Morris couldn¡¯t help but wonder to himself if he shouldn¡¯t have done that at that moment. Otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be so angry. ¡°Dangerous or not, it doesn¡¯t matter much to you.¡± Vivian grunted coldly and carried her luggage, trying to get past Morris and just leave. But Morris moved a step to the left, directly in her way. The haughty and cold man looked down at her and asked rhetorically, ¡°Eating my food, living in my house, and treating me to a dor breakfast, and you feel expensive. Howe taking Issac to spend millions, you don¡¯t feel expensive, instead of getting angry with me?¡± Wasn¡¯t she unreasonable¡¯? ¡°That¡¯s because I thought we ¡­¡± She raised her voice and before she could finish the words ¡®that¡¯s because I thought we had a better rtionship because we live under the same roof¡¯, her words trailed off and she snorted, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I just like to be treated differently, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Vivian shoved Morris so hard that he stumbled back a step, and Vivian walked right around him and left. As she passed by him, Morris clutched her wrist, ¡°You like him that much?¡± The man¡¯s breath was chilling, and even the eyes that gazed at Vivian became increasingly cold. But Vivian looked like she wasn¡¯t afraid, holding her head high and saying, ¡°Yes.¡± The two men stared at each other, one with loss in his bitter cold gaze; the other with exasperation in her firm eyes. Looking at each other for a moment, Morris asked again, ¡°In that case, that day in Dongpu Vige, when you had Yeone over and ask me that remark, what was the meaning of it?¡± That day, Vivian asked him outte at night to enjoy the moon and left again with the excuse of having a stomachache, after which Yeon appeared and asked some inexplicable questions. Ask him: Are you in love with Yoona? Do you have to get married just because you¡¯re engaged to Yoona? If she really liked Issac, but had Yeone over to ask him these questions, what was her intention? ¡°What did Yeon ask?¡± Vivian was confused. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you want to say about me and Yoona getting married?¡± ¡°Heh, that¡¯s saying as if anything I say will help. ¡± Vivian shook off Morris¡¯ hand, ¡°She is pregnant, isn¡¯t it bullshit to ask this? Besides, what¡¯s my rtionship with you?¡± She reached out and poked her fingertips hard at Morris¡¯ heart, ¡°What kind of rtionship can I have with you when you don¡¯t even give a little discount for me spending money at your bar? Just a passerby, and when I leave L City, I¡¯ll be nothing more than a passerby in your life up to this point.¡± Vivian sort of saw Morris throughpletely.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He treated her a hundred times better when she could be of use to him. But once she had lost all the value, she was nothing. What a realistic man! ¡°Also, take care of your wedding with Yoona on your own, I¡¯ll talk to grandma myself tomorrow. Save yourself from any idents when the timees and you me on me, I can¡¯t afford to take the me.¡± Originally, she had agreed Madame Cheal before to decorate the wedding site for Morris and Yoona. On the contrary, the way Morris was ¡®operating¡¯ today, she didn¡¯t even want to help him do that even if she was paid. ¡°See you!¡± She gave a nce at Morris and turned to walk straight away. She took a step, ¡°No, never see you again.¡± Her connection to Morris ended there. Morris turned slowly and watched her leave with her bags,psing into silence. Passerby? So, she didn¡¯t like him at all. On that day in Dongpu Vige, Yeon¡¯s questions were all for her own. Thinking back carefully, after that day Yeon repeatedly used Vivian as a reason to get close to him, just because Yeon had feeling for him! At this moment, Morris¡¯ face was expressionless, his fists hanging at his side clenched, and for the first time, he felt how ridiculous ¡®making a fool of himself¡¯ was. Vivian left the apartment and went straight back to the small apartment she had rented before, carrying her luggage. Luckily the apartment was fully prepared with everything, so she washed up and went straight to bed. Lying in bed, the thought of a million being squandered like that made her heart ache. She posted the lease on the app, trying to sublet this apartment she had rented out so she could still recoup a little money, which wasn¡¯t too bad. This day, as usual, shey tossing and turning in bed before falling asleep in the early hours of the morning. The following day. Vivian called Issac early in the morning and said that she would not go to Jun Lin today. After brushing her teeth and washing her face, she went to the kitchen and made breakfast, sitting at the table to have her food. Chapter 143 Madame Cheal is Missing She was very fond of porridge, but as she ate the porridge she had made, she inexplicably remembered the porridge made by Morris. Even though he could only make porridge, he had to admit that the porridge he made tasted extremely good. After eating, she cleaned up. She checked the train tickets online, and then bought a ticket to return home to Zhutang Township in Laoshan County in three days. It was nearing ten o¡¯clock when she finished everything. Vivian picked up her phone and was about to call Madame Cheal to say that she didn¡¯t want to do the wedding nning for Morris and Yoona, but Madame Cheal¡¯ call came in. ¡°Grandma, I was just about to call you, why are you calling?¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of coincidence. ¡°Haha, is that so? I thought you would not call me until I call you.¡± On the other end of the phone, Madame Cheal smiled brightly, in a good mood. ¡°No, I was just about to call you about something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s ¡­ that ¡­ I¡¯m going back hometown recently, so I won¡¯t be able to help with the nning for Yoona and Morris¡¯ wedding. I¡¯m really sorry about that.¡± Vivian felt guilty for Madame Cheal from the bottom of her heart. There was no way to repay her for the many times she had saved her life. ¡°I was just going to tell you about that too. Where are you, I aming to get you.¡± Madame Cheal asked. ¡°No, no, no, Grandma, where are you? I¡¯lle to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m right here in the park where you saved mest time.¡± ¡°Okay, wait for me, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Vivian hung up the phone, changed into a sports outfit, and rode her electric bike straight to the park. Twenty minutester, she met Madame Cheal by theke in the park. Vivian walked up to Madame Cheal and greeted her with a joyful smile, ¡°Hi, Grandma?¡± ¡°You came so fast, haha ¡­¡± When Madame Cheal saw Viviane over, she smiled amiably, took Vivian¡¯s hand of her own ord, sighed, and said, ¡±I called you over, because there¡¯s something I want to tell you. My mind is not working well now, that¡¯s why I said some confusing things at the old mansion that day, asking you to help n Yoona and Morris¡¯ wedding. Please don¡¯t me me.¡± Her vicissitudes-covered face was loaded with apologies and guilt, and her grip on Vivian¡¯s hand hadn¡¯t even been loosened. Vivian astutely sensed that something was not right, and associating it with thest time when Madame Cheal suddenly asked her if she knew ¡®where her youngest daughter was¡¯, she asked, ¡°Grandma, are you ¡­ ¡± Alzheimer¡¯s? She didn¡¯t dare to say this, for fear of hurting Madame Cheal¡¯s heart. Unexpectedly, Madame Cheal shook her head and let out a long sigh, pulling her to a side bench, ¡°Yes, at first I didn¡¯t believe it either, but now that my brain is bing less and less useful every day and I remember things wrong from time to time, I have to ept the fact that I have Alzheimer¡¯s.¡± What Vivian had always suspected was confirmed, but she wasn¡¯t overly surprised, and epted everything calmly instead. ¡°When did it happen, does Morris know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a few months, and I didn¡¯t dare to let Morris know.¡± Her cloudy eyes gazed at Vivian and she patted the back of her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Morris, lest he worry. He has a hard time too.¡± Sitting in the park, Madame Cheal chatted with Vivian. Vivian was a quiet listener, responding to a few words every now and then. After talking for a while, she then asked, ¡°Grandma, where is Marry, she is not with you?¡± ¡°No, I sent her back.¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go to the store and get a bottle of water.¡± She didn¡¯t feel at ease with Madame Cheal being here. Especially now that she knew that Madame Cheal has Alzheimer¡¯s, it¡¯s even more important to take care of her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m still in my right mind, I will be there. Go on, I am waiting for you here.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Vivian hesitated, but on second thought, Madame Cheal had only been ill for a few months, so it shouldn¡¯t be so serious that she couldn¡¯t find her way around. So she couldn¡¯t ¡®overly¡¯ worry about her, lest she hurt Madame Cheal¡¯s pride. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go get a bottle of water.¡± Vivian instructed the olddy to sit here and wait for her, and she went to the store in front of the park to buy water. On the way, she received a call from her foster mother, so she talked to her foster mother, but didn¡¯t mention a word about hering home in a couple of days, intending to surprise the family. But by the time she returned to the bench where she had been sitting with Madame Cheal with the water, Madame Cheal was no longer there. Vivian¡¯s heart thudded and she looked around immediately in shock, but did not find Madame Cheal. She reached for her phone and dialed Madame Cheal¡¯s number, and after only a few rings, the call was answered. ¡°Grandma, where are you?¡± ¡°Miss, you know the owner of this phone? I just picked it up,e and get it.¡± ¡°What? Okay, okay, where are you? I¡¯lle find you.¡± Vivian was so frightened that she put the two bottles of mineral water directly on the bench and trotted to the northeast corner of the park to find the old man who had picked up Madame Cheal¡¯s cell phone. She thanked the old man before she got the phone and continued on to find Madame Cheal. After searching around the park without finding Madame Cheal, she went back to the park management office to check the surveince and finally found that Madame Cheal had disappeared to a location in the southeast corner. The surveince there was broken, so she could not see where she had been. Knowing that things were serious, Vivian immediately made a call to Morris. The phone rang a few times but no one answered. She dialed three more times before Morris answered the phone, ¡°Something wrong?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Morris, Grandma¡¯s lost. Grandma asked me out just now and we met at River East Park, and when I went to get some water and Grandma lost, and I can¡¯t find her now.¡± Vivian was anxious and worried. The originally indifferent Morris heard Vivian¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Call her if you can¡¯t find her.¡± ¡°I have her phone in my hand. In case you don¡¯t know, Grandma, Grandma, she ¡­ she got Alzheimer¡¯s a few months ago and I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s lost.¡± Vivian was simply going crazy. Morris¡¯ heart thumped, realizing the seriousness of the matter, and immediately said, ¡°Wait for me there, I¡¯ll be right over.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll wait here.¡± Vivian put aside her ¡®personal grudge¡¯ with Morris and walked out of the park. She walked and asked the people walking beside her if they had seen Madame Cheal. She told her facial features, but after asking dozens of people, they all said they hadn¡¯t seen Madame Cheal. Chapter 144 Completely Flipping Out With Morris Walking to the entrance of the park, she waited for Morris while she was asking people passing around about the whereabouts of Madame Cheal, but nothing came up. Ten minutester, a car came and stopped in front of Vivian. Morris stepped down from the car, looking serious as he walked up to Vivian and questioned, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± ¡°Grandma asked me toe to the park and she talked to me a lot about her Alzheimer¡¯s. I tried to get her some water to drink, but when I came back, she was gone.¡± Vivian was distraught, ¡°I asked a lot of people at the park and they all said they didn¡¯t see Grandma, they just picked up her phone.¡± She handed the phone in her hand to Morris. Morris took the phone and looked at Vivian¡¯s guilt-ridden and worried look, he still had an indifferent face, ¡°You don¡¯t need to look for Grandma, you can go.¡± He gripped his phone and turned to get into the car, mming the door shut with a bang. Seeing him start the car and leave directly, Vivian stood in ce, stunned for a long time. He treated her with too much indifference. It was true that she didn¡¯t have any use for him, she was treated coldly? How can people be so realistic? She eyed Morris¡¯ car as it drifted away until it disappeared from view. Vivian knew that Morris must be mobilizing his forces to find Madame Cheal, but she was still a little worried. So again, he searched the neighborhood for Madame Cheal, and in a sea of people, finding a person was like finding a needle in a haystack. During that time, she called Morris again, but Morris didn¡¯t answer either.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Vivian called Madame Cheal¡¯s phone, and there was no one to answer it. She guessed, most likely, that they were still looking for Madame Cheal. So that whole day, Vivian walked all over the neighborhood, feverishly searching for Madame Cheal until nightfall, and after walking the whole day, she sat down on a bench by the roadside, exhausted. Resting in her chair, Vivian called Morris¡¯ phone again, which kept ringing but went unanswered. As it was hang up automatically, someone finally answered the phone on the other end. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering your phone? Did you find Grandma?¡± She asked impatiently. However, Trent¡¯s voice rang out on the other end of the phone, ¡°Miss Mond, we have found Madame Cheal in the morning.¡± ¡°Since so, so why didn¡¯t you tell me, did you know that I ¡­¡± Listening to Trent¡¯s words, Vivian stormed out, pulling up her voice and wanting to burst into foulnguage. However, the words were interrupted by Trent halfway through, ¡°Boss said that you should not call again in the future.¡± When Vivian, who was speaking, heard Trent¡¯s words, her voice stopped abruptly and she froze for a few seconds before she woke up. It turned out that Madame Cheal had found been found in the morning, while Morris actually didn¡¯t even want to answer the phone because she had no use for him now. So that was it! The anger she had just felt was instantly poured over her head by a basin of cold water, showering her with a ¡®prating cold¡¯, and she lost the anger she felt at that moment. All that remains was the inexhaustible irony. ¡°I gotta go.¡± She hung up the phone and looked at the mineral water bottle she was drinking to the bottom in her hand, a sense of humiliation flooding her mind. Hands clenched tightly around the bottle, the stic bottle made a whirring sound that was harsh, yet like a relentless mockery. Vivian looked up towards the sky, overcast clouds and no stars in sight. Exhausted, she sat on the bench for a long time until somethingnded on her cheek and she came back to her senses, realizing in due course that it was raining. Vivian unlocked her phone and cked out all of Morris and Trent¡¯s calls. That was when she dragged her tired body back home. There were few streetlights on this side of the street, and the dim light fell on her, elongating her figure and making it look extra lonely and pathetic. Vivian walked with her head hanging. As she looked up, she unexpectedly arrived at the elevator entrance on the negative second floor of the Night apartment. As she reached out her hand out of habit to press open the elevator, her fingers lurched and retracted with a sudden realization. See, habit was such a terrible thing. Vivian only felt a mere tug at her heart, ufortably tight, as if she felt idiotic and stupid. Suddenly, the sound of a car door closing pulled her back to her thoughts. As soon as Vivian turned around, she saw the two of them, Trent and Morris, stepping down from the car and heading this way, their eyes falling on her. Her eyes flickered slightly, and she looked unnatural. But in an instant she adjusted her emotions, converging the embarrassment on her face, felt around from her body, pulled out an elevator ess card, and said to Morris, who was three meters away from her, ¡°Here,e over and get back your elevator card, so you won¡¯t have to me on me when you lose something at home.¡± Vivian looked at the shadowy and cold-looking Morris and snorted lightly, giving a sarcastic smile in a feigned lightness. However, Morris just nced at her indifferently, walked right around her, and walked away. As always, he was straight, one hand ced in the pocket of his trousers, elbow slightly bent, and when he passed by her, his arm knocked off the elevator ess card in Vivian¡¯s hand. And just like that, the two passed by each other. Vivian¡¯s forced smile gradually stiffened, her gaze falling to the ground with that elevator ess card. It all seemed like a slow-motion, invisibly leaving her embarrassment. Behind her, Trent took Vivian¡¯s expression into his eyes and walked up to pick up the elevator ess card, ¡°Miss Mond, give me the card.¡± Vivian adjusted as quickly as she could and nodded, raising an eyebrow with a smile, ¡°Well, take it, don¡¯t me me if you lose it.¡± She spoke briskly, squeezing a smile on her face as if nothing was wrong, giving the impression of a heartless woman. Vivian stepped outside and patted Trent¡¯s shoulder as she passed by him, ¡°Bye, buddy.¡± ¡°Well, oaky, bye, Miss Mond.¡± Although Trent didn¡¯t understand what was going on between his Boss and Vivian, he did not repulse Vivian, and even somewhat appreciated her causality andck of pretentiousness. Vivian hummed as she walked, ¡°Today is a good day ¡­¡± In the elevator, Morris¡¯ obscure gaze watched Vivian¡¯s back, seeing her jumping and dancing, humming a song happily, in a great mood, his gaze suddenly became cold. How could she be so happy to leave his apartment? The elevator gradually closed its doors, cutting off Morris¡¯ view. And Vivian, who hadn¡¯t gone very far, heard that sound of closing door, and her steps, which were bouncing happily, stopped, even the smile on her cheeks and the song disappeared instantly. In that moment, it was as if she had been drained of her strength, making her entire body look like a frosted eggnt, wilted. Chapter 145 How Can You Be So Stupid Vivian walked out of the underground garage with her head hanging, when the phone in her pocket rang at first. As she pulled out her phone, her mind couldn¡¯t help but think of Morris, a thought of ¡®could it be him calling¡¯ flickered through her head, but she had blocked him out. Looking at the phone screen, it showed Issac¡¯s number. She breathed a secret sigh of relief and answered the phone, ¡°Issac?¡± ¡°What are you doing, do you want toe out for ate dinner?¡± On the other end of the phone, Issac inquired about her. Since he knew that Vivian was about to return to L City, he wanted to ask her to stay with him for a while longer. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just as well I haven¡¯t eaten. But you¡¯ll have to treat me today, I don¡¯t have any money.¡± When Vivian thought about spending so much money yesterday, she inevitably felt upset in her heart. ¡°Okay, but next time I get drunk, can you not drop me off at one of those cheap hotels? It¡¯s not like I won¡¯t reimburse you.¡± God knows how devastated Issac was when he woke up in the morning, opened his eyes and saw him lying in a cheap hotel. ¡°Hahahaha, I don¡¯t have no money, and it¡¯s not easy to earn money, hahaha.¡± Vivian smiled brightly, only feeling extra rxed with Issac. The two of them had a date, at the big stall where Vivian had first invited him to dinner. After meeting and finding a seat at the door, Vivian ordered some food and then ordered a dozen beers, and sat down to talk andugh with Issac. ¡°You called me this morning to tell me something was keeping you from the office, what¡¯s keeping you busy all day?¡± Issac sat across from Vivian, his eyes gazing at her for a moment, his eyes glowing with a slight light. The smile on Vivian¡¯s face visibly stalled slightly at the mention of what happened today, before she raised her eyebrows and smiled, ¡°Nothing, I was a bit tired after a busy day yesterday.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t want to mention what had happened between Morris and her. ¡°By the way, how much did it cost yesterday at the Club?¡± Issac shook his head somewhat embarrassedly, shrugged his shoulders and smiled evilly, ¡°I was in a good mood yesterday, drank too much and fell asleep.¡± Hearing his words, Vivian did not answer, as if she did not know how to reply. ¡°How much of a discount did Morris give you? Or did he not receive any money?¡± From what Issac knew about Morris, he did care about Vivian quite a bit.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. That time when Vivian was kidnapped abroad, it was Morris who rushed ahead of him to save Vivian; thest time when there was a flood in Dongpu Vige and Vivian was swept away by the flood, it was also Morris who rushed ahead of him to save her. Issac saw all sorts of signs in his eyes. However, Vivian felt stunned. ¡°He ¡­¡± Vivian wanted to say that Morris had received the full amount, but ording to Issac¡¯s nature, if he knew that he had been charged the full amount for his spending at the Clubst night, he would have transferred the money over to her. Sinceing to L City, Issac had taken care of her a lot, Vivian was grateful and didn¡¯t want to be in debt to Issac, so she lied and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, he didn¡¯t receive any money, yes, he didn¡¯t receive any money.¡± She smiled bitterly and poured a ss of beer, raising her ss and clinking it with Issac, ¡°Come on, cheers. I¡¯m leaving in a few days, so I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll get together next time, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s get drunk today.¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s get drunk. But when I return to L City, we can¡¯t break the contact. There are still some things I need to ask you for advice on.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a small matter, you asked for it and I, being the second brother, can¡¯t just stand by?¡± The two chatted in a rxed and cheerful manner. Vivian felt from the bottom of her heart that it seemed like every time she was with Issac, she would feel extra rxed like the kind of brothers who werefortable with each other and spilling their guts to each other. The two raised their sses and drank. Issac put down his ss after looking at Vivian, who was sitting across the table with her head lowered in thought, pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Do you really n to leave L City, you won¡¯t be sad?¡± That¡¯s a statement that means something. Vivian, who was as smart as she was, knew what Issac was talking about. She propped her elbows on the tabletop and rested her chin, her gaze growing darker as she gazed around Issac and gazed at a television set hanging on the wall. ¡°Actually, let¡¯s put aside the personal grudge between me and Yoona, the two of them are really a good couple together.¡± Her good-looking watery eyes swirled with sadness and despondency. Issac took her look into his eyes, and as soon as he followed her line of sight and turned back, he saw that the television set hanging on the wall was reporting something about what was going on between Morris and Yoona. On the TV was a rey of the video of the engagement between Yoona and Vivian, with the caption ¡°Mr. Cheal will marry Miss Lee on the 28th of next month¡±. The eye-catching headline was very dazzling. Vivian watched the images on the TV, her entire body falling into silence, but her gaze was unblinkingly fixed on the video. But her sad appearance caused Issac to feel a nagging feeling. ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve you.¡± Issac voiced his personal thoughts. He really didn¡¯t think that Vivian was good enough for Vivian, other than his family¡¯s better condition, Issac didn¡¯t think there was anything else about Vivian that could be more attractive than Vivian¡¯s frankness and kindness. ¡°I never understood that you were the one who saved Morris in the first ce. He didn¡¯t suspect it at all?¡± Issac had always been very curious about this matter. Vivian gazed dully at the video and murmured, seemingly to herself, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know.¡± Shaking his head, he sighed, ¡°I never said in front of Morris that I saved him, and I changed my takeaway ount information to Yoona. The fact that Yoona took a ring that Morris initially gave her, as well as the ¡®fake name¡¯ she left at the hospital, and the takeaway information, was proof enough that everything was done by Yoona. It¡¯s foolproof, no one would bother investigating on something that¡¯s already ¡®confirmed¡¯.¡± Not to mention Morris, even if this happened to Vivian, Vivian wouldn¡¯t bother to investigate something that hade to fruition. She got something better to do. ¡°That¡¯s not fair to you.¡± Issac tightly gripped the disposable wine ss in his hand, the stic wine ss was squeezed and deformed, and the liquor spilled out along his fist. Vivian was amused, ¡°Fair? What¡¯s fair about the adult world, it¡¯s just trying to survive.¡± She gradually withdrew her gaze and looked at Issac, ¡°You were born in the Shaw family, you know these truths better than I do.¡± But Vivian also knew deep down that it was because Issac saw everything too clearly that she felt more and more that life wasn¡¯t fair! All told, he was a pathetic human being, too. ¡°Vivian, you really are so silly.¡± Issac picked up his beer and poured himself a ss of wine, drinking it alone. ¡°People are blessings, let¡¯s not talk about that anymore. By the way, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you. You¡¯ve been running your ownpany now, don¡¯t you have no intention of returning to work for the Shaw Group?¡± Chapter 146 The Furious Yoona Although Issac was very powerful, he was, after all, the son of Quintel, the heir of the Shaw family. Quintel was upset that Issac did not obey him, but he was absolutely kind to him. Vivian really felt that there was no real hatred between Issac and Quintel, and it would be best if they could find a way to ease the rtionship between them. Issac shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m doing fine on my own, why should I go back?¡± ¡°Actually, I think Quintel is not too bad for you. You ¡­¡± Vivian just wanted to persuade Issac, but when she was halfway through her words, she saw Issac gave him a harsh gaze, and she immediately silenced her voice. Those eyes loaded with anger and resentment were as a sharp de. From the time she had known Issac until now, Vivian had rarely heard Issac mention Quintel in front of her. She had simply thought that father and son did not get along, and never expected Issac to be so repulsive and hateful towards him. ¡°Don¡¯t mention his name in front of me.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Vivian wanted to say something, and after a few seconds of silence, she added, ¡°You are blood rted, you n to keep on being so standoffish with your father?¡± Issac¡¯s hand holding the cup tightened slightly, his brows knitted as his cold eyes fell on Vivian once again, ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve it!¡± The three concise words had already indicated Issac¡¯s attitude. ¡°Come on,e on, drink, drink, get drunk today.¡± Vivian knew that the conflict between Issac and Quintel was deep, and it was not possible to solve the problem between them overnight, so she did not bother to discuss the matter anymore. Just inwardly, she still wanted to help Issac. She had known Issac since the very beginning of the Night Club as security, and had seen him drunk countless times, but he had not been in love, and most of them were rted to the Shaw family. She knew that the more Issac hated Quintel, the more it showed that he cared for him. ¡°Well, drink.¡± The two men raised their sses and drank freely,ughing and having a good time. After the meal, the two were only slightly inebriated. ¡°Do you want me to take you home?¡± After Issac settled his bill, he asked Vivian, but saw her wave her hand, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back, I want to take a walk and blow the wind.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you.¡± He said. ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian readily agreed. She would have to leave L City in a few days, and then she wouldn¡¯t have the chance to see Issac again. ¡­ Night Apartment. Morris returned to his apartment and stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window with a ss of red wine, therge apartment, which was extraordinarily cold because of the absence of Vivian. He took a small sip of red wine and looked down on the flourishing L City, deep in thought. At some point, the cell phone on his desk rang. Looking at the screen that showed Yoona¡¯s number, he hesitated for a moment and answered it. ¡°Morris, what are you doing? I couldn¡¯t sleep and missed you.¡± On the other end of the phone was Yoona¡¯s delicate voice. Morris¡¯ expressionless face did not move at her words, instead he said, ¡°The wedding will be held next month, as scheduled.¡± Yes, as scheduled. Originally, Morris intended to postpone the marriage indefinitely. But today he learned that his grandmother had Alzheimer¡¯s and the doctor said that she was getting worse every day. And her wish was to be able to have a great-grandchild and see him married.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Morris couldn¡¯t bear to let her down. The words fell and there was a long silence on the other end of the phone. The excited and uncontroble Yoona clutched her phone, her red lips raised into a smile and nodded repeatedly, ¡°Okay, okay, we ¡­ we hold the wedding next month as scheduled.¡± The sudden dramatic turn of events waspletely unexpected by Yoona. She didn¡¯t even understand why Morris had changed his mind, but no matter which point she considered, as long as he wanted the wedding to go ahead as scheduled, then no one would be able to hog her position as Mrs. Cheal. Yoona boasted that she was still the first talented girl in L City, and overwhelmingly beautiful. ¡°The wedding can be held as scheduled. But, I want to know why your family are targeting Vivian at every turn?¡± Morris questioned unexpectedly. Although Morris had always known that the Lee family was targeting Vivian, he had hesitated to delve into the matter out of respect for Yoona. ¡°Morris, why, why do you suddenly ask this?¡± Yoona¡¯s smile froze, and her heart suddenly raced as her face went white and pale. Could it be that that bitch Vivian had something to tell Morris that made him have such a question? Yoona was so shocked that she couldn¡¯te back to her senses for a long time, not even knowing how to answer Morris¡¯ words. Morris had no answer. But Morris¡¯ silence was the best exnation. If Yoona did not give an answer, it was highly likely that he wouldn¡¯t choose to get married to her. Yoona thought about it and said, ¡°I ¡­ I didn¡¯t take it personally Vivian, it¡¯s just that ¡­ it¡¯s just that I love you too much and don¡¯t want to divide your love from me. Morris, I know I¡¯m wrong, I know it¡¯s my bad, but can you give me a chance, I¡¯ll definitely change¡­¡± The lying was handy to her. She never told Morris the truth, but Morris had it in his mind. Since she would not say anything, he would have Trent find it out. ¡°You have one day to think about it, and if I don¡¯t get an answer, this marriage is not going to happen!¡± With a cold voice, Morris simply hung up the phone. And on the other end of the phone, Yoona was holding the phone, still talking, ¡°Morris? Morris, listen to me ¡­ ¡± She was still saying something, but the phone was already beeping on the other end. Angry, she instantly exploded, dropping her phone directly to the ground with a vicious thud, shattering it to pieces. ¡°Aaaahhhhh! Vivian, it¡¯s you bitch again, it¡¯s you again, it¡¯s you again, why are you everywhere!¡± She mmed her foot hard on the broken phone in anger, venting her emotions. God knows that these days, because Morris wanted to cancel her engagement, she spent the whole day without thinking about her food, just afraid that Morris would really not marry her in the end. It was so hard to have the good news, but then Morris had to ask after what happened between her and Vivian before, so how could she answer? It was clear that Morris wasn¡¯t satisfied with the answer she had just given her before giving her an ultimatum. And at this moment, her parents who were upstairs heard the sound and immediately came out from their room, seeing Yoona was fuming in the living room, they came down and said with concern, ¡°Yoona, what¡¯s going on? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Chapter 147 Issac is Shocked ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s all because of that bitch Vivian haunting!¡± Yoona finally couldn¡¯t restrain the anger burning in her heart, her face was red with anger and she shouted, ¡°I¡¯m going to get her killed, I¡¯m going to kill that bitch Vivian!¡± She ranted hysterically, without the gentle reserve expected of ady, but rather like a madman on the verge of emotional breakdown. At those words, Yorlien¡¯s expression changed, and she subconsciously looked at Phu Yen beside her. However, he saw Phu Yen immediately step forward and said, ¡°Nonsense, you must not make a move against Vivian.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Hearing his words, Yoona¡¯s eyes, flushed red from anger, red at Phu Yen, her grim-faced face shing with some surprise, ¡°You¡¯re defending that bitch Vivian?¡± The light in Phu Yen¡¯s eyes shed slightly and he waved his hand, ¡°How is that possible? Don¡¯t get your head in the sand. The reason why you are not allowed to make a move against Vivian is because she is the goddaughter of Madame Cheal, and she is also on good terms with the Morris, if anything happens to Vivian, the Cheal family will definitely investigate the matter. Do you think that with the power of the Cheal family, they won¡¯t be able to find out who the murderer is? Wouldn¡¯t you be setting yourself on fire by doing so?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, you silly boy, what do you think about every day.¡± Yorlien walked up to Yoona and took her hand,forting her, ¡°You have to remember that you¡¯re about to get married to Morris and you have a child in your belly. Even for the sake of the future peace and health of the child in your belly, you have to umte virtue and blessings.¡± ¡°What umtion of virtue and blessing?¡± Yoona was in a rage and had long since been burned out of her senses, furious as she shook Yorlien¡¯s hand away, ¡°This child isn¡¯t even Morris¡¯, you know that!!!¡± Yes, how could this child be Morris¡¯? When she first went to C Country on a temporary business trip in Morris, she followed along so she could find a chance to have sex with him. But even with all her efforts, she couldn¡¯t get Morris to look at her more than once. It wasn¡¯t until that day when he was drunk from socializing that she managed to fool Morris by pretending to have had sex with him. She thought that having already had ¡®sex¡¯ with him, Morris would inevitably not turn her away anymore, and she would be able to produce of love with him as a matter of course. But afterwards Morris had just a little change of attitude towards her. With no choice, she had to find her own way to get herself pregnant in the shortest possible time. And sure enough, over a month ago, she managed to conceive a child. However, Morris was not the father. It didn¡¯t matter if the child was the Cheal family¡¯s or not, none of it would matter one iota as long as the oue remained the same. ¡°This kid isn¡¯t Morris¡¯, but you¡¯re still young, so what¡¯s the point of worrying about that?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, your mom has a point. As long as you can sessfully marry into the Cheal family, none of that is a problem.¡± Phu Yen patted Yoona¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You are the pride of our Lee family, and you will definitely be the pride of the Cheal family in the future as well. Daughter, you need to learn to erge your perspective, don¡¯t be stuck on some small things. Like Vivian, she¡¯s dispensable now, so why get angry with her? And you are trying to make a move on her, wouldn¡¯t that dirty your hands?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, she doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡± Yorlien nodded very tacitly. With that, she pulled Yoona upstairs again and gave her a soothing talk before letting her lie in bed and rest early. When she was done with everything, Yorlien returned to her room, locked the door behind her, and looked at Phu Yen who was standing on the balcony smoking. She walked over and let out a long sigh in her voice. With a cigarette in his hand, Phu Yen took a drag and followed suit with a long sigh. After a moment, she said, ¡°That person in Dongpu Vige who wanted to assassinate Vivian really has nothing to do with Yoona?¡± Yorlien stood beside him, gazing at the thick night, pondering for a moment, ¡±That person went there just before Vivian entered Dongpu Vige, it should not be rted to Yoona. You are also overestimating Yoona, although she carries the name of ¡®talented girl¡¯, she has a vain name. You know what she is capable of.¡± ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s exactly what makes it feel fearful.¡± Phu Yen flicked his cigarette ash, raised his hand to ruffle his hair, and exhaled a light smoke from his mouth as he said, ¡°The doctor said that Raine is recovering well. ording to this situation, I think we should just pick him up one of these days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking. There are some things that it¡¯s time to make ns early.¡± Yorlien shook her head helplessly, leaning on Phu Yen¡¯s shoulder with a sense of exhaustion, ¡°After a lifetime of exhaustion, how long can we guard her?¡± Feeling the exhaustion of the woman beside him, Phu Yen wrapped his arm around her waist, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, things in this world are unpredictable. Rather, you have a hard time to be with me. In the next life,mit yourself to find a good family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to be with you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s hard?¡± ¡°Life, as it is, is not easy. It¡¯s a ray of sunshine in the darkness to grow old with someone I like.¡± ¡°Silly, same as back then, no change at all.¡± ¡­ Vivian and Issac both walked on the streets, idly and leisurely. Enjoying a slow and rxing pace was quite pleasant. Vivian looked up at the bright stars and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°How long has it been since I¡¯ve seen such a beautiful night sky.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll watch it with you anytime you want.¡± Issac inclined his head and looked at the woman beside him, his eyes filled with doting. ¡°No matter how beautiful the starry sky in L City is, it¡¯s not as beautiful as the one in my old hometown.¡± ¡°Then how about Ie to your hometown sometime and watch the stars and enjoy the moon with you?¡± Issac raised his eyebrows at her and smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian waved her hand, in a good mood. The two of them strolled on the streets and walked for a while until Vivian was tired of walking, before they returned to the ce where they parked and Issac drove her home. And they arrived at the apartment where she was staying. Issac parked the car outside the apartmentplex, and he watched Vivian get out of the car and walk into theplex, and the scene where he had watched Vivian go to the night apartment of Morris came to her mind. Then once again, he asked, ¡°Can I go up?¡± Vivian, who had just walked no more than two steps, froze and after thinking about it, she nodded and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go, let me take you up. I forgot to tell you, I have a very nice bottle of red wine at home, let¡¯s drink it.¡± Hearing Vivian¡¯s quick agreement, Issac was surprised. He was stunned for a few seconds, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll park the car ande up with you.¡± With a skeptical attitude, he went in the elevator with Vivian, went upstairs, watched Vivian walk to the apartment at the end of the corridor, took the key and opened the door and walked in. That was when he couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°You have been living here?¡± Vivian listened to Issac¡¯s words and thought that the environment of her neighborhood here was not good to him, so she smiled sarcastically, ¡°Although it¡¯s not as good as your mansions, it¡¯s quitefortable here.¡± Chapter 148 Morris Really Called The Police She opened the door and walked in, waving to Issac who was standing in the doorway, ¡°Come in.¡± Issac¡¯s gaze surveyed the living room, very simple decoration design, but because the space was not veryrge, the living room was dimly lit, instead it looked very cozy. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good, it¡¯s cozy.¡± He said, walking into the living room and sitting on the couch. ¡°Make do with it.¡± Vivian closed the door and took out a bottle of red wine from the wine rack with a snicker on her face, ¡°I took it quietly from Morris. He said this bottle of wine is vintage.¡± It was a bottle with production date on it that she had seen on Morris¡¯ wine rack earlier in his apartment, and she had quietly ced in her bedroom with the intention of drinking it. But she would get into an argument with Morris, so she took it with it when she left. She shook the bottle in her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s drink it.¡± She liked to drink, because when she was with her master, her master liked to take her for drinking. Over time, she became a good drinker. But Vivian hadn¡¯t noticed at all that she had been drinking a bit too much in recent months because of the stress in various areas. Issac took the wine from Vivian¡¯s hand, carefully examined the wine, and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t drink it.¡± ¡°Why? It¡¯s just vintage, I¡¯m a good drinker. I can do with it.¡± ¡°The wine isn¡¯t fake, but this Conti is a 45-year-old red wine that someone auctioned off at Sotheby¡¯s in New York in 2018 for 3. 9 million. It must have been passed on to Morrister.¡± At the sound of this, Vivian was stunned, ¡°How much? 3. 9 million? What kind of wine? Is it so expensive?¡± She knew that some vintages were expensive, but never thought it would be this expensive. ¡°This bottle was produced in 1945 and fetched an astronomical price because it was made from thest part of the Conti vineyard after World War II and only 600 bottles were made. And it was the historical value attached to it that caused the price to climb all the way up.¡± Issac guessed that Vivian must not know the background of this bottle of red wine, so he told her about it. Because he happened to be present at the 2018 auction at Sotheby¡¯s in New York. ¡°Holy shit, that¡¯s expensive.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Vivian couldn¡¯t help but burst out. She hurriedly reached out and snatched the red wine from Issac¡¯s hand, ¡°45 year old red wine, let¡¯s just not drink it.¡± Carefully holding the wine in her arms, she couldn¡¯t help but carefully survey the wine with curiosity again, muttering in a small voice, ¡°How can it be so expensive? No wonder the bottle looks so old. It¡¯s okay, put it away, in another two years it will probably appreciate in value.¡± But ¡­ That was not the point. Vivian came to her senses, she had just got a bottle of wine from Morris, not thinking that it would be sky high, would that bastard Morris call the police? She giggled in her heart and immediately looked at Issac and asked, ¡°Huge theft, how many years will it be in sentence?¡± Issac nced at the red wine in Vivian¡¯s hand and instantly understood what she meant. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he said, ¡°Nearly four million would be a particrlyrge amount, punishable by more than ten years of fixed-term imprisonment, and if the circumstances are serious, it could be life imprisonment. In addition, there may be confiscation of property.¡± ¡°Ten years?¡± Vivian was scared and couldn¡¯t help but gulp, ¡°Scared me to death, thankfully we didn¡¯t drink it.¡± She immediately stuffed the red wine back into the wine cab and said to Issac, ¡°It¡¯s toote, I won¡¯t keep you here. You should hurry back, I happen to have to sleep.¡± Vivian wanted to say ¡®there¡¯s something to be done¡¯, but she didn¡¯t say it directly. ¡°Well, okay, you get an early night then.¡± Issac had only intended to see if Vivian lived here or not, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to actually live here. On the contrary, he was very surprised. ¡­ And thirty minutes earlier, Morris, who was in his apartment, stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, his phone clutched in his hand. A string of numbers was disyed on the screen, and it was Vivian¡¯s. He hesitated to dial out. After a moment, he turned around and walked to the wine cab, opened a bottle of red wine and poured a ss. His fingers held the red wine ss and he elegantly tasted a mouthful of red wine. But then, in a moment of looking up, he inadvertently noticed the expensive bottle of red wine on the wine rack was missing. Morris¡¯ movements stalled, and his eyes grew darker. At that moment, it was as if he had found a reason to contact Vivian. He picked up the phone and dialed Vivian¡¯s number, but as the phone number was dialed out, he immediately hung up, hesitated again and again, but chose to call the police. The phone rang a few times and a voice rang on the other end of the line, ¡°Hello, this is the Police Center.¡± ¡°I¡¯m calling the police, someone stole my wine.¡± ¡°Wine? What kind of wine?¡± ¡°A bottle of 1945 Romanee Conti, worth 3. 9 million.¡± ¡°Okay. Where do you live, we¡¯lle over and take a statement.¡± After asking for the address, the police immediately went to Morris¡¯ apartment, and after some questioning, he finally targeted a woman named ¡®Vivian¡¯. ¡°Mr. Cheal, this matter will take a bit of time, and we don¡¯t know where Vivian lives at the moment. When we find her, we will inform you to go to the police station right away.¡± The police officer who made the statement said to Morris. To his surprise, Morris said, ¡°No need, I know where she lives.¡± So, after Vivian sent Issac away from the apartment, she was putting on a face mask, but there was a knock on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± She muttered, slipping on her slippers and walking to the door, ¡°Issac, what are you doing back ¡­¡± Originally, she thought it was Issac, but when she pulled the door open, there were several police officers standing at the door. Vivian first froze, and then she secretly ¡®cursed¡¯ Morris in her heart. How could he! She had nned to return the wine to Morris tomorrow, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to call the police so soon. ¡°Officer, I ¡­ I need help.¡± Vivian immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m just ready to wash my face before going to the police station.¡± The three policemen standing in the doorway looked at each other, with different expressions. A dark-skinned policeman at the head of the group questioned in a deep voice, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Vivian walked back to the living room and took out the bottle of red wine from the wine cab, ¡±Here, it¡¯s this bottle of red wine. It¡¯s the red wine that my god-grandmother¡¯s grandson gave me. He told me that this bottle of red wine is only worth ten thousand, but my friend just said that this bottle of red wine is worth four million, and I now seriously suspect that my god-grandmother¡¯s grandson is trying to set me up.¡± ¡°He¡¯s been so upset about his god-grandmother liking me, so he gave me the only bottle of Conti in the world, saying it is ten thousand. In case he tells the police that I stole it, I¡¯ll go to jail for the rest of my life. Officers, I¡¯m a good,w-abiding citizen.¡± She was articte. But the police didn¡¯t believe it. After all, the one who just called the police was the future heir to the Cheal family of L City! Chapter 149 Can You be a Good Person And the woman in front of them was very mediocre and lived in a very humble ce, how could she be the goddaughter of Madame Cheal? What a load of crap. ¡°Who¡¯s your god-grandmother?¡± A policeman asked. ¡°My god-grandmother is, of course, Madame Cheal of the Cheal family. It¡¯s the most powerful Cheal family in L City, one of the four great families.¡± She exined in a serious manner. However, as the words fell, the few police officers standing in front of her looked at each other with very mocking, contemptuous smiles. ¡°Mr. Cheal has just called the police about someone stealing his wine, and we¡¯ve opened a case. Pleasee with us back to the station.¡± ¡°Oh, heh heh heh, okay, okay. You guys wait for me to change clothes.¡± Vivian had a smile on her face, but she was cursing in her heart. Morris, that bastard. She knew he¡¯d call the police, just didn¡¯t expect he¡¯d call them that fast and not give her a chance to return the drink at all. Cursing, she changed her clothes in the bedroom before walking out. When she appeared in front of several police officers once again, several of them immediately froze, ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ are not that talented girl of the Lee family, Yoona Lee, are you?¡± ¡°They look alike, but the temperament, she is not even close.¡± ¡°Oh, she¡¯s the daughter that Lee family imed to be lost before, raised in the countryside. There¡¯s still some difference from Yoona, not as gentle and noble as a rich family¡¯s daughter, but I have to admit that she is prettier.¡± A few peoplemented on Vivian as if they were looking at items on the shelves. Because the Lee family had opened up Vivian¡¯s identity to the public, it was not surprising that they would know about it. And while Madame Cheal said she wanted to recognize Vivian as her goddaughter, she nned to announce it to the public on her birthday. Nowadays, only people in the gentry circle know about these things, ordinary people were not aware of that. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to the police station, let¡¯s go.¡± Vivian was not pleased with their judgment and took the first step. The few policemen were not too wary after knowing her identity, but followed her and talked. ¡°Surely she has grown up in the country, and she wants to steal good things when she sees them.¡± ¡°She just said that Mr. Cheal gave it to her, and that Madame Cheal recognized her as her goddaughter. It¡¯s probably not a simple matter.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Gee whiz, she¡¯s a hick, and Madame Cheal would recognize her as a goddaughter? You¡¯re thinking highly of her.¡± ¡°Yeah, it is likely bullshit. Otherwise how could Mr. Cheal report her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Mr. Cheal even knows where she lives, yet he has to ask us to make a trip, and with his ability, it¡¯s just a matter of waving his hand, yet he has to go through a lot of trouble. In my opinion, this woman¡¯s words are incredible.¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t believe all of it.¡± ¡°Makes sense.¡± ¡­ Vivian walked ahead, listening to them whispering behind her, and although she was somewhat helpless, she didn¡¯t bother to open her mouth to interrupt their conversation. Taking the elevator downstairs, Vivian got into the police car and went with them to the police station to make a statement. But when she arrived at the police station, she saw Morris sitting there, his legs folded, leaning on the seat, clearly in a leisurely stance but giving a sense of dominance. When Vivian saw Morris, he raised his eyes and met her anger-filled eyes. However, a light smile faintly surfaced on his cold face, flickering away. ¡°Morris!¡± Vivian¡¯s pace lurched, and in a fit of rage, she turned around and snatched the bottle of 1945 Romanee Conti from the officer¡¯s hand, and angrily walked up to him, thumping the bottle heavily on the table, ¡°Here, your wine, take it back!¡± As she spoke, Morris¡¯ gaze watched her without a single word, but invisibly exuding apelling and intimidating force. Vivian, who was baffled by that stare, couldn¡¯t help but gulp, her arrogance instantly disappeared quite a bit, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a bottle of wine? Why called the police? Isn¡¯t that a waste of police resources?¡± She swore to God that she simply thought it was a nice bottle of red wine. When Vivian lived in his apartment, she could drink the liquor as much as she wanted, and she didn¡¯t even have to ask about Morris. But ever since she said she was leaving L City, leaving Madame Cheal, and losing her use to Morris, Morris had made a shift in his attitude towards her. She nced at the wine cab that day when she couldn¡¯t sleep and found a bottle of red wine that felt pretty good, but she never got around to drinking it. She took it straight away when she left the apartment, but that unimpressive bottle of wine was worth 3. 9 million! Morris didn¡¯t contact her directly but actually called the police. ¡°Do you know the value of this bottle of wine?¡± Morris sat motionless, slightly raising his forehead to gaze at her, questioning in a deep voice. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a 45 year old Romanee Conti, who doesn¡¯t know ¡­¡± Halfway through her words, Vivian stopped abruptly, waking up with hindsight that she had fallen for Morris¡¯ trap. Morris knew that she had taken the wine and reported it to the police, clearly intending to set her up, and if she admitted now that she knew it¡¯s value, it would mean that she ¡®knew thew¡¯ and ¡®stole¡¯ the expensive wine, knowing that it was expensive. Without waiting for Vivian to think of a way to weasel out of it, she saw Morris spread his hands, tilting his head slightly as he gazed around Vivian and looked at the police officers behind her, ¡°Officers, did you all hear that? She took this bottle of wine because she knew its value.¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± Vivian finally couldn¡¯t hold back her foul mouth, ¡°Morris, how can you be so shameless? I ¡­¡± She was at a loss for words, and finally bit the bullet, ¡°This bottle of wine was obviously given to me by you, how would I know its value? Issac went to my house just now and told me the value of this wine, I was shocked and was about to call the police before they came!¡± Hearing her words, Morris¡¯ nd face suddenly sank, and even his gaze became harsher. Just now? Issac went to her house? With Vivian¡¯s words just now swirling in his mind, Morris absently nced down at the limited edition jewel blue Rolex watch he wore on his wrist, it was already eleven o¡¯clockte at night. ¡°Oh, yeah? Who can prove it?¡± He tapped his long fingers on the back of his hand, and although he was expressionless, his heart had long been in turmoil. ¡°Of course I can prove it. I¡¯ll call Issac now.¡± Vivian said as she pulled out her phone and prepared to call Issac. However, at that moment, Morris¡¯ voice rang next to her ear, ¡°Issac is too close to you to be a witness. You have no evidence, but I have surveince evidence.¡± He said as he pulled a sh drive out of his inside suit pocket. Vivian¡¯s gaze was fixed on the sh drive, and she was suddenly silent. Only her eyes, burning with a roaring fire, had betrayed her. Chapter 150 Don’t Bother with Him In her heart, Vivian used up all the cursing words she had learned in her life. If the eyes could be turned into sharp des, Morris would have already been riddled with holes. The policeman standing to one side looked at the two men without speaking. They were intelligent people and could see the rtionship between the two was not that simple. There must be something wrong about it. After a long moment of silence, the officer in charge said, ¡°Mr. Cheal, you two should mediate on your own first, and if that doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll go through the procedure.¡± ¡°Thank you, Officer.¡± Morris said in a gentle and elegant manner, just a subtle gesture of a slight jowl, but his bones exuded innate nobility. Stifled Vivian crossed her arms in anger, ¡°Morris, what exactly do you want? I¡¯ve already given you the wine, can I go now?¡± She watched as several of the officers left the hall before she questioned him unabashedly. ¡°Any idea what happens when you steal huge amounts of money?¡± Morris raised his eyebrow as his cold eyes stared at her.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Vivian bristled and didn¡¯t say anything. Wouldn¡¯t she know? It simply couldn¡¯t be clearer. ¡°You¡¯re my brother, is it theft to take a bottle of wine from you?¡± She grunted arrogantly, forcing down her anger, afraid that if she didn¡¯t hold back, she would beat him up. Even if she wasn¡¯t his opponent, a few moves would be a good way to vent her anger. ¡°Anything that¡¯s not yours is considered theft.¡± Morris smirked, ¡°I¡¯ve known you for so long, and now I realize you¡¯re legally illiterate.¡± The soft tone, the breezy manner,ck of any anger was mocking to Vivian, in her opinion. She was stunned, her eyes staring straight at Morris, the me of anger in them seemed to consume him. The two stared directly at each other, holding their gaze for a long time before she uttered, ¡°I haven¡¯t known you long, yet I¡¯ve been shown that people can go to great lengths to achieve their goals.¡± After saying that, Vivian asked again, ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of going to all this trouble? Just to get me to stay and keep Grandmapany?¡± And then get more secrets from Grandma about his uncle? Vivian didn¡¯t say this sentence out. Morris was cold on his face, and it was clear that he had long been ustomed to hearing othersment that he ¡®would do anything to achieve his goals¡¯, but these words came out of Vivian¡¯s mouth with an invisible killing force. It irritated Morris, causing the normally calm and collected man to be slightly angry. ¡°Other than that, what value do you think you have?¡± He asked rhetorically, raising an eyebrow. Vivian snorted. Expected. ¡°Okay, I promise you. But I want to go back to my hometown recently, so I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± Vivian wanted to let Morris withdraw the case first, and when she returned to her hometown by then, she would use various reasons to cheat and note to L City, and Morris would not be able to go to her hometown in the countryside to catch her back. But Morris saw her through. He just looked at her quietly, and after a moment, he got up and walked to the police and processed the withdrawal of the case, saying that everything was just a misunderstanding. After they were processed, Vivian and Morris both walked out of the police station one after the other. She walked ahead and Morris walked behind, seeing her leave in a huff and never saying a word. It waste at night until they walked outside the police station, and there were few cars on the road outside, and no taxis at all. Vivian couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Why isn¡¯t there a single car?¡± Morris got into the car and the car pulled up in front of her, honked the horn, and lowered the window, ¡°Get in, I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± ¡°No need. I don¡¯t want someone charging me a hefty fareter, after all, you have a private order limo that can¡¯t be touched.¡± Vivian gave a nce at him without good grace, coldly snorted, and walked away directly. Although there was a taxi hailing software, Vivian wanted to save some fare, after all, she had spent more than one millionst night, and she was not very sleepy at the moment, so she did not bother to call a taxi. She leisurely walked along the road, alone, with a gentle breeze blowing. But within a few steps of walking, she suddenly noticed that Morris had followed her on foot at some point, walking side by side with her. Vivian¡¯s pace lurched, ring at him in displeasure, and looking back at his car parked on the road, she asked in no good humor, ¡°Nuts, why don¡¯t you drive your car? What¡¯s the point of following me?¡± ¡°The car is broken, a towingpany is on its way.¡± Morris shrugged and babbled casually. Hearing his words, Vivian¡¯s cold face instantly surfaced a big smile, ¡°Hahahaha, you deserve it, this is retribution.¡± Vivian only felt a great pleasure and was in an extraordinarily happy mood. Sheughed uncontrobly, and although she did not have the gentle and quiet manner of ady, she somehow felt real and natural. Morris smiled without anger. Sexy lips hooked into a light smile, like a spring breeze, adding a touch of softness to his cold face, warm and elegant. He ced his hands in the pockets of his suit pants and followed Vivian¡¯s pace as he slowed his steps to a leisurely pace. It was autumn and it was cool at night. Vivian was in a hurry when she came out, wearing a thin chiffon shirt, and suddenly felt some cold shrinking her shoulders. Morris took off his jacket and threw it directly at Vivian, ¡°Put on my clothes.¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± Being ordered by him, Vivian was upset and angrily cursed him. Morris gave a slight sideways nce, ¡°What? I have just canceled the case and now you are ungrateful?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± She was dumbfounded. Never mind. Don¡¯t bother with him! She carried his jacket and felt the cool breeze on her face, so she nonchntly draped his jacket over her body, ¡°Really, you¡¯re not wearing it? Then I¡¯ll wear it, don¡¯t charge from me.¡± ¡°No charge.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it, it seems your conscience hasn¡¯tpletely died.¡± ¡°When are you going back hometown?¡± ¡°The day after tomorrow. No, it¡¯s already early in the morning, tomorrow, to be exact.¡± D City was a ce to which all people aspire. Vivian had also yearned for the prosperity of this ce, but in the end, she lost out to reality. The high-spending, fast-paced, and ersatz ce here was not for her. She missed her mom and dad in the country, as well as her master, whom she hadn¡¯t seen in a while. Receiving the answer, Morris¡¯ face fell slightly, only to incline his head to nce at Vivian walking beside him. Suddenly he felt that it was a pleasure to stroll through the streets like this, blowing the night breeze and feeling the rare tranquility of a busy city. For some reason, Morris inexplicably wished this moment could have been longer. ¡°Have you considereding to work at the Eonothem Group?¡± Although Vivian was going back home, Morris wanted her to be able to join Eonothem Group after she returned to L City again. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to get myself killed. If I work for yourpany and something happens, maybe you¡¯ll think I betray thepany. Wouldn¡¯t it be a big loss for me if you send me to the bureau then?¡± Chapter 151 Two People Take a Late Night Stroll Vivian could vaguely detect a whiff of intrigue. It always felt like Morris didn¡¯t have good intentions and was scheming against her at every turn. She broke off the conversation when she choked Morris silent with a single sentence. After walking for an unknown amount of time, she finally arrived near his apartment, and when he saw Vivian about to cross the road and go to her rental house, Morris immediately said, ¡°You still have something left in my apartment.¡± ¡°What?¡± Vivian frowned at the thought, and didn¡¯t think of anything left in the night apartment. ¡°Clothes.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you buy all those clothes?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worn them, who do I keep them for? Don¡¯t want them? Then I¡¯ll throw them away.¡± The man knew Vivian¡¯s nature well. ¡°Are you sure you really don¡¯t want them?¡± Those were limited edition clothes. Wouldn¡¯t it be a shame to throw them away? Vivian truly felt that Morris was wasting money. She could not believe he would throw the clothes away. When Morris didn¡¯t say anything, just a slight nod, she pressed her lips, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to your house and take it. But Morris, I¡¯m warning you, you gave them to me and I¡¯m going to record video as proof.¡± She had learned her lesson She wasn¡¯t going to be set up by Morris again. ¡°Feel free.¡± Morris spoke faintly. The two entered the lobby, swiped their elevator ess cards, and went upstairs. When the elevator reached the top floor, the two of them stepped out of the elevator, Vivian opened her phone¡¯s video function and directly recorded Morris¡¯ face, ¡°Here, video as proof, I have to record it, otherwise, if you sue me for theft, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be unable to defend myself.¡± In days gone by, Morris would inexplicably feel disgusted and annoyed in the face of others taking pictures of him with their phones. But it was the mischievous appearance of Vivian that was now facing him, which in turn made his unsmiling face have more of a light smile, and his cold face was ttened with some tenderness. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Vivian held up her phone and looked at the video being recorded of Morris, his knitted brows and smile were charming, causing her to fall for a moment. How much God favored him, why gave him such a wlessly stunningly face, which was breathtakingly handsome. Vivian swore to God that if he wasn¡¯t Morris, with his handsome andpelling face, she would have pursued him and wanted to be his girlfriend. Only the good-looking face hid an incredibly dark heart underneath, and she did not dare to approach him. Vivian didn¡¯t get an answer from Morris, and she added, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me toe and get the clothes? I have to have evidence, how else am I supposed to get it?¡± ¡°Well, all the clothes in my closet are yours.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too general a statement. Youe with me.¡± Vivian clutched Morris¡¯ hand and tugged him into the bedroom, opening the drawers and patting at Morris and then at the clothes in the closet one by one, ¡°Are these the clothes for me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Give me for free, and you will not regret it or ask for money, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, I have proof.¡± Vivian saved the video and put away her phone, smiling from ear to ear. However, just as she was about to go and pack those clothes, Morris had a slight sh of light flowing under his eyes and said, ¡°Well ¡­ I¡¯ve been ying a game recently, aren¡¯t you well versed in it? Can you teach me some experience?¡± ¡°What?¡± Game? Vivian nearly dropped her jaw in shock. She thought that Morris was so busy with his daily work that he wouldn¡¯t even y these games, but she didn¡¯t expect him toe to her for advice, ¡°You need experience to y games, how can you learn for free? Impossible.¡± Vivian¡¯s reply was almost expected by Morris. He yed it cool, ¡°If you teach me to practice three heroes between now and tomorrow. How do you charge?¡± ¡°Now until tomorrow, wouldn¡¯t that be a day and a night? At the very least, it¡¯s a charge ¡­ hmm ¡­ let me see ¡­¡± She pursed her lips, wrapping one hand around her chest and rubbing her chin with the other, her shimmering eyes skimming over to Morris every now and then. Thinking about how Morris had charged her a million and called the police to arrest her at that moment, she thought she could never let him go. Thinking about it, she said, ¡°Fifty thousand at least, no discount. I tell you, I¡¯m very skillful.¡± ¡°Forget it then, I¡¯ll have Trent contact someone else tomorrow, it might be cheaper than you.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After saying that, Morris turned around and left. Only the steps were small and slow, and he seemed to be expected. ¡°Eh, hey, don¡¯t leave, let¡¯s talk.¡± How should she let him go? Vivian pulled Morris, and walked around to him with a smile, ¡°So tell me, what price do you want to give me? Since we are old acquaintances, I can give you a discount.¡± ¡°Ten thousand.¡± ¡°Holy shit, Morris, aren¡¯t you going too far? I just said I¡¯d give you a discount, I didn¡¯t say it will be so cheap. I¡¯ll give you a discount of ten thousand at most.¡± ¡°No, ten thousand.¡± ¡°Gee, thirty-five thousand then.¡± ¡°Ten thousand.¡± ¡°Thirty thousand!¡± ¡°Fifteen thousand, no more.¡± ¡°Gee whiz, twenty thousand, just twenty thousand, okay? No less.¡± ¡°Ten thousand.¡± ¡°Morris, what the hell are you doing, just now it was 15, 000, why is it 10, 000 again? Can you be reasonable?¡± ¡°Fifteen thousand is a bit pricey.¡± ¡°No! You are so stingy? Forget it, let¡¯s make it 15, 000. Transfer the money first, and remember to note that the transfer is for tuition for the game.¡± Beware of Morris in every way, Vivian suddenly felt like she was living with trepidation. He transferred 15, 000 to her on the spot, and she who received the money was happy, and suddenly felt that Morris looked so handsome. ¡°Come on, go to the couch to y a game, I will teach you.¡± Vivian pulled Morris into the living room and sat down directly on the sofa, overjoyed as she just forgot that her right hand still had a wound. He sat next to her and turned on the hottest game of the moment, Honor of Kings. The two were next to each other, and Vivian inclined her head to him, looking at his phone and muttering, ¡°Why do you suddenly want to y games?¡± ¡°Because ¡­¡± ¡®You like to y games.¡¯ During the time she had been staying at his apartment, he had been seeing Vivian ying games. The ones who y theputer version at times and the mobile version at others are very good gamers. At some point, Morris wondered if it would be a good experience to y a game with her. ¡°Because of what?¡± He stopped halfway through his words, making Vivian¡¯s heart tickle like a cat. ¡°Work is dull, and I need it to kill time.¡± ¡°Heh, a workaholic like you can still find it boring.¡± Vivian was amused before she started asking Morris for some opinions and knowledge about the game. She was just sitting next to him, but as she talked, she rubbed against his shoulder, and then, feeling ufortable leaning against it, she reached right up and rested her chin on his shoulder. Chapter 152 Vivian, Teach Me Game It was a better angle to look at his phone screen. ¡°Geez, Morris, are you a pig? Ang can¡¯t be yed like that.¡± ¡°Stupid.¡± ¡°Ang can use her second skill first, then ultimate skill, or use her second skill first, then her first skill, and finally ultimate skill. You just use the first skill, the other side can run away. She can control the other party, you know?¡± ¡°Also, opposite you is the support hero Da Qiao, her second skill is that circle, and that circle takes away the enemy heroes within the circle after one turn.¡± ¡°You have to familiarize yourself with all the heroes first, having understood all the heroes¡¯ skills before you can better operate. As the saying goes, ¡®Know your enemy and know yourself and you will never lose a battle¡¯.¡± ¡­ ying the game, Vivian¡¯s spirit was so high that even her voice was raised. Morris obediently listened to her instructions the entire time, his fingers slowly sliding across the phone screen, manipting the hero, but his gaze fell on Vivian, who was almost rubbing against his arms. Between his breath was the faint scent of her body and the smell of shampoo emanating from her hair. He identally lost concentration and Ang was killed in seconds by a hero who jumped out of the bushes. ¡°sh, sh, hey, I told you to use sh, what are you doing?¡± Vivian was angry and red at Morris, ¡°If I had known you were so stupid, I wouldn¡¯t have taught you. No, you should have just added tuition.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ¡­ not too good at it.¡± Even after being yelled at by Vivian at the top of her lungs, Morris had no intention of getting angry. On the contrary, Vivian was infuriated. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll log in and show you how to y.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t realize that she was too close to Morris that it was intimate. Then she straightened up, to get her own phone, log in and y with him. In his arms, there was a sudden emptiness, and the feeling that made his mind wander instantly disappeared. Morris¡¯ gaze momentarily darkened. When Vivian pulled out her phone, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter when she looked at its battery level, ¡°No battery? Morris, do you have an Android charger?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°What to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have Trent send it overter.¡± ¡°Alright, then you finish ying this one and then send a message to Trent.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Morris responded. She then began to continue teaching, and Morris studied very earnestly. After ying of some times, Morris started talking, diverting her attention, and by the time Vivian responded to ask him to call Trent to send the charger, the game had already started. Until five in the morning, Vivian was so sleepy that she fell asleep on his shoulder, her head swaying every now and then, so Morris raised his hand to hold her head, and theny her in his arms in a submissive manner. He put his phone aside, and the living room fell silent. He crossed his legs over the low table, allowing Vivian to lean into his arms and drift off to sleep. She finally quieted down, and Morris looked at her face that resembled Yoona. Her cheeks with smooth skin with well-defined contours and delicate features were very good looking. Thick dark hair slid down to her cheeks as shey, hiding her stunning face. Morris ruffled her bangs and pinned them behind her ear. His fingers touched her skin, so delicate and smooth that he couldn¡¯t help but reach out and caress it. It wasn¡¯t until Vivian was thoroughly asleep that Morris got up, carried her back to her bedroom, andid her on the bed. Hey beside her, watching quietly as she breathed evenly, and Morris couldn¡¯t help but lean in and kiss her on the lips. Her lips were soft, with a light sweetness that intoxicated him. Vivian, who was sleeping well, felt someone gagging her and gave a very ufortable wail. Morris let go of her instantly. But she was rather cute. ¡°You like her?¡± Suddenly, a question came to his mind. The man whose lips were rippling with a light smile just then was stunned and froze as he looked at the woman in front of him. Like her? How was that possible? In his life, he would only put his career first, and how could he like a country woman? At this thought, Morris¡¯ face suddenly condensed. Getting up, he hurriedly left the bedroom. Standing in the living room, Morris sent a message in the group of four young masters in the capital: [Come out for a drink, the usual ce.] Then he went downstairs to the clubhouse private room 8888. Twenty minutester, two people walked into the box, Arlo Marsh and Philip Dixon.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Arlo Marsh, the only heir to the Marsh family, but who prefers to uphold justice, defied his family to enter the Public Security University and is now a police captain. Philip Dixon, the youngest, most unassuming doctor in L City. He has a suave appearance, giving the impression of being an evil gangster and immodest, on the other hand, he was a top medical wizard and gifted in the country. However, he had abandoned medicine for business. ¡°Morris, what¡¯s with the sudden desire toe out and drink?¡± Philip wrapped his arm around Arlo¡¯s neck and walked over to Morris¡¯ side, smiling flirtatiously, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. I thought you had a wife and forgot about us.¡± Arlo was more reticent and just asked lightly, ¡°Something on your mind?¡± ¡°Arlo, don¡¯t talk nonsense, how can Morris have something in mind when he¡¯s immersed in a gentle ce every day.¡± Philip patted Arlo¡¯s shoulder and teased, ¡°Do you think everyone is like you, wooden and uprehending?¡± The two sat next to Morris, one left and one right. Morris picked up his wine and took a small sip, ¡°Where is Danny?¡± ¡°Danny had some temporary business and couldn¡¯te.¡± Philip said, also lifting his wine, and several people clinked their sses and drank it all. After finishing his drink, Philip put down his ss and got up to order a song, tuning the sound down so it wouldn¡¯t interfere with the conversation. Just as he picked up the microphone and sang, he suddenly heard Morris ask Arlo, ¡°What is the sign of loving someone?¡± ¡°Holy shit, what did you say?¡± Because Philip was about to sing along with the rhythm, he ended up hearing Morris¡¯ words, scaring him so much that he dropped the microphone. As soon as he turned around, he scurried straight to sit down next to Morris, ¡°Say that again, Morris. What? What¡¯s the sign of loving someone? Holy shit, you¡¯re not really in love with that Yoona chick, are you?¡± ¡°Miss Lee is so talented and beautiful that few men can resist.¡± Arlo said. Morris held his ss and took a light sip of red wine, ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question.¡± His gaze fell on Philip. As a yboy, Philip and Issac could be considered to be same kind of people. But because Philip now ran a mediapany, he was naturally surrounded by women from all walks of life, most of them celebrities. ¡°What is the sign of loving someone? Of course it¡¯s when you don¡¯t see her for a day, you want to be with her all the time, when you see her, you want to kiss her, fuck her, be with her. Even taking a walk feels like an unbelievably beautiful thing.¡± Chapter 153 You’re Having an Affair? Love guru Philip expressed his views. Yet Morris felt his answer was bullshit, ncing at him skeptically and then back to Arlo, seeming to believe the bored Arlo¡¯s words more. Unexpectedly, Arlo nodded his head in a serious manner, ¡°Basically ¡­ correct.¡± Receiving a definite answer, Morris¡¯ eyebrows frowned slightly, and after a long moment of silence, he lifted his cup and drained it in one go. Arlo and Philip looked at each other and froze. ¡°Morris, what¡¯s your reaction to this? Are you really in love with Yoona?¡± ¡°Miss Lee is his wife, it¡¯s normal to fall in love with her, it¡¯s only perverse not to.¡± Listening to the two men¡¯s words, the face of Vivian came to Morris¡¯ mind, and he clutched his cup as if he couldn¡¯t ept the reality, and said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s not her.¡± Before this, Morris was still doubting himself, but hearing Philip¡¯s words, it was surprisingly all right. As that night, he didn¡¯t stop Vivian from leaving the apartment, and that whole day he was distracted and a bit agitated. That was why he had the idea to make Vivian appear in front of him. Seeing her, he wanted to take her into his arms, even kissed her quietly only when she was asleep, but he didn¡¯t dare do anything more to her out of moralpass. But Philip¡¯sst sentence, ¡®Even taking a walk feels like an incredibly beautiful thing¡¯, hit the nail on the head. ¡°No. ¡­ It¡¯s not her? You¡¯re not saying Yoona?¡± Philip was stunned, finding it hard to believe that these words hade out of Morris¡¯ mouth. So he asked, ¡°Who is it if not her? Do you have another woman?¡± Equally surprised was Arlo, who looked uncanny sideways at Morris, waiting for his answer. But Morris hung his head in silence, picking up the wine and sipping it in silence. After waiting for a long time for an answer, Philip pped on Morris¡¯ shoulder, ¡°Morris, say it!¡± He still didn¡¯t answer. On the contrary, Arlo¡¯s brows slightly knitted in thought, ¡°Could it be the goddaughter that the olddy wants to recognize?¡± Not bad for a cop, smart and wise, right on the money. ¡°What the hell? Impossible, Arlo.¡± Philip felt that Arlo¡¯s guess was very inurate, and even analyzed it with Arlo, ¡°Look, doesn¡¯t the woman the olddy wants to recognize as her goddaughter look almost identical to Yoona? She¡¯s still a country girl, she¡¯s not up to par. Besides, Morris doesn¡¯t even like Yoona, how can he like another woman like her? That¡¯s ridiculous.¡± He waved his hand, snorted with absolute confidence, and casually lifted his ss and clinked it with Morris, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you say so, Morris?¡± With those words, he lifted his ss and took a sip of his wine. As he was drinking, he heard Morris say in a deep voice, ¡°I think, that¡¯s her.¡± ¡°Pfft ¡­¡± A sentence shocked Philip, and his mouth of wine spewed out, choking and coughing, ¡°Fuck, choke me to death ¡­ Morris, what the hell did you say?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still not sure?¡± Arlo sensed Morris¡¯ hesitation in his words. Morris shook his head slightly, ¡°Before I came here, I wasn¡¯t sure, but now, it¡¯s confirmed.¡± ¡°She was the girl you risked your life to enter the fire to save, right? I heard it from Trent, I was thinking why you were so great, but it turns out you were saving that chick!¡± Philip drew out tissue to wipe the wine stains on his clothes, muttering in his heart. What kind of woman was it to charm Morris into frenzy? No, he must go and meet this woman. Definitely! ¡°If you like her, why did you sleep with Yoona?¡± Arlo asked faintly as he leaned against the couch, legs folded. Arlo was a policeman. Although he had super short hair and darkplexion, he was healthy and handsome. Especially in person, he was quiet and decent looking, and the sense of justice that came from him could be felt with even just one nce. ¡°It was just an ident.¡± Morris thought back to that time abroad, when he was socially drunk because of his work, and got drunk, and then somehow had sex with Yoona afterwards. And she was pregnant, so he had to marry her. ¡°Tsk tsk, I can¡¯t see that you are actually so responsible. But it¡¯s easy, even though the olddy wants to have a great-grandson and you have to marry Yoona, you can spend some money to keep your god-sister, right? Give her a car, a designer bag, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t handle.¡± He raised his hand and gently patted Morris¡¯ shoulder, ¡°Besides, Morris, you are a talented and good looking man, woman would want to throw herself at you, isn¡¯t it easy to fix a woman?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± As thest word of Philip¡¯sst word trailed off, a harsh re shot over from Morris unexpectedly. This night, Morris drank a lot of wine, until he passed out. For some reason, his heart grew heavier when he knew his true feelings for Vivian. It was heavier than the emotions he felt that day when he knew that Vivian ¡®liked¡¯ Issac. Until he drank until dawn, when Morrisid down, a slightly drunk Philip looked at the sober Arlo and shrugged his shoulders, spreading his hands, ¡°Tsk tsk, Morris is getting real emotional.¡± Arlo just looked at Morris, who was leaning back on the sofa and sleeping, with a sense of understanding in his heart, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Philip took out his phone and gave Trent a call, saying directly, ¡°Trent, hurry up and send me the phone number of your boss¡¯s god-sister.¡± A sudden phone called early in the morning, looking for Trent to ask for Vivian¡¯s phone number, Trent on the other end of the phone was surprised, ¡°Mr. Dixon, what do you want Miss Mond¡¯s phone number for?¡± ¡°What¡¯s all the bullshit, send me the phone number now!¡± ¡°Oh, okay, hold on a second.¡± Trent hung up the phone and sent Vivian¡¯s phone number to Philip. But at this moment, Philip and Arlo were supporting Morris and getting into the elevator to take him back to his private apartment. The elevator went straight to the top floor and stopped. The two men helped Morris, swiped ess cards, entered the apartment, and assisted Morris back to his bedroom, settling him in before walking out of his bedroom.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. However, Philip nced at the bottle of Romanee Conti sitting on the table, the one from 1945. It wastest night when Trent to bring the expensive wine in the car over after driving Morris¡¯ car back to the underground garage. Morris had learned to y the game with Vivian yesterday, and he had casually ced it on the table after Trent had brought over the wine. ¡°Holy shit, Arlo, look, is this the bottle of wine that someone gave to Morris back in the day that was auctioned from Sotheby¡¯s in New York?¡± Philip guessed the origin of the wine with just one nce when he saw the bottle of red wine, he couldn¡¯t help but swallow. With a creak, the second bedroom door suddenly opened, neatly dressed Vivian dragged her slippers and stood in the doorway, her gaze nced at the two people standing in the living room, and she was suddenly stunned. Then she asked angrily, ¡°Who are you?¡± Chapter 154 Morris Really Has Another Woman Looking at Vivian who suddenly appeared, Philip was so shocked that he almost didn¡¯t hold the wine in his hand. Morris really had another woman. What was the point of being pretentious to get him drunk when the woman had already been kept in the house? Arlo looked Vivian up and down with his gaze, remaining habitually silent and not speaking. Philip put down the wine, and his unsuspecting gaze looked Vivian up and down, teasing, ¡°Yo, you are so pretty.¡± They had both met Yoona, and had to admit that Yoona was gentle and generous, having a quiet nature of ady, exuding the delicacy and temperament of ady. But this woman was inly dressed, and although her features were ny percent simr to Yoona¡¯s, she was colder, which was inexplicably endearing. ¡°Who are you? How did you get in here without permission?¡± Vivian asked as she looked around, not seeing where the Morris was. Philip had his arms around his chest, pointing to the door, ¡°There is the door, I naturally walked in.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking nonsense?¡± Vivian gave him a nk look, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t that attitude a bit much, girl? We¡¯re good friends with Morris, you can¡¯t have that attitude.¡± Arlo was curious about Vivian and couldn¡¯t help but tease. ¡°What kind of attitude do you want then?¡± Psycho! It was true that people were divided into groups and thingse together. Like him, Morris¡¯ friends prided themselves and wanted the world worship them. Sick. Philip didn¡¯t expect Vivian to dislike him without mercy. He froze for a moment, then nced back at Arlo and couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Hey, you are interesting. Would you like to consider making friends with me?¡± Philip raised an eyebrow at her, full of interest. Vivian nced at him, not bothering to continue to deal with such an immodest man, and turned towards Morris¡¯ room. Despite Philip¡¯s immodesty in his days, he had never been disliked by a woman like this before. Upset, he decided to teach this woman a lesson under false pretenses, so he caught her shoulders, ¡°Stop! Take back what you just said or I¡¯ll get you killed.¡± Vivian¡¯s pace gave a beat, slightly she nced sideways, ¡°It is you should take your words back.¡± With one sentence, she choked Philip speechless. Holding anger in his heart, he was unpleasant. When had he ever been so disrespected by a woman? Philip felt he was being provoked. Shit, it was a woman! ¡°You have three seconds to apologize or I¡¯ll get you killed.¡± Philip warned in a stern voice. Arlo looked at Philip, then at Vivian, raised his eyebrows with interest, then leaned directly on the sofa, hands around his chest to ¡®watch the show¡¯. ¡°Let go!¡± Vivian said unhappily. ¡°Three ¡­¡± ¡°Let go.¡± ¡°Two ¡­¡± Philip was still counting, but she didn¡¯t see Vivian¡¯s face sink, her eyebrows twisted, being furious. In the next moment, she clutched Philip¡¯s hand on her shoulder with one hand directly, with a swift move, with an over-the-shoulder drop, directly dropping Philip heavily on the ground with a muffled thud.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± With the sudden spinning, Philip was heavily thrown to the ground by Vivian before he came to his senses, not even having the chance to resist. He winced in pain, angry and furious, ¡°Damn, didn¡¯t Morris say you came out of the countryside? Howe you still have some skills? Oops, I fell to my death ¡­¡± ¡°What a lot of nonsense¡­ should people from countryside know nothing? What a nut!¡± Vivian snorted coldly, ¡°What the hell.¡± ¡°Pfft ¡­¡± On the side, Arlo finally couldn¡¯t help himself and unkindlyughed out loud. Yet, he found the high natured woman to be impressive. Suddenly, it was somewhat clear why Morris was interested in this woman. Vivian withdrew her gaze and stepped over Philip, who was lying on the floor, and just as she was walking towards Morris¡¯ room, Morris¡¯ bedroom door suddenly opened. She was stunned and stood there unmoving. The alert Morris was drunk, but the living room was moving so much that he had woken up long ago and was just lying in bed without moving. Then a muffled sound was heard and he stepped out with some concern. As a result, once the room was opened, he saw Philip lying on the floor, and Vivian actually straddled over him. This woman really can¡¯t stand a little bullying. The corners of Morris¡¯ lips curled up, a light smile flickering from beneath his eyes. ¡°Morris, you finally came out, do you control your woman or not? I¡¯m your friend, she actually even hit me. Ouch, it hurts me.¡± Amongst the four men, Philip was the one with the weakest body. He just didn¡¯t expect a woman would actually bully him one day. ¡°You¡¯re at home? That¡¯s okay, I thought there was a burr in your house. You guys talk, I¡¯m leaving.¡± She said coldly, turning around and walking straight away. ¡°Wait.¡± Seeing her about to leave, Morris called out, ¡°Yesterday¡¯s deal is off the table today?¡± Vivian froze and looked back at Morris, ¡°Morris, can¡¯t you be a man? Although we have a deal, I should teach you how to y the game. But the normal working time is eight hours, and I¡¯ve been teaching you for eight hours since yesterday after twelve.¡± She pointed at her wristwatch; the time was just about half past nine. ¡°Morris, regarding ying games, I¡¯m good¡­¡± Philip reached out to rub his painful buttocks from the fall while speaking to Morris, only to be met with a sharp re from Morris in the middle of his sentence, immediately silencing him in fear. ¡°You fell asleep yesterday after four.¡± Morris said. ¡°I slept, yes, but you didn¡¯t wake me up. You¡¯re in charge, and knowing I slept and not waking me up is called tacit approval. So, there¡¯s no conflict in time. Bye!¡± She turned and grabbed a couple of paper carrier bags of clothes from the side, carried them in her hands, and strutted out as the three men watched. However, as Vivian had just walked to the door, she saw the delivery man from Yipinju appear at the door. ¡°Hello, here is the breakfast you ordered.¡± The delivery man from Yipinju handed arge thermos directly to Vivian with a very respectful attitude. Vivian froze, her stomach undeniably rumbling, so she took the thermos after thinking. Chapter 155 Beat You to Death to Wake Up The delivery man said thank you, turned around and left. She carried the thermos and turned back into the living room, ¡°Morris, hey hey, since you ordered so much breakfast, I¡¯d better finish it before I leave, otherwise how wasteful.¡± With that, she was seen walking towards the couch with a thermos in one hand and paper carrier bags in the other. Philip, who was sitting on the sofa and moaning, saw Vivian and before he could voice out about her hitting him too hard just now, he was gently kicked by Vivian, ¡°Get up and go a little inside.¡± The corners of Philip¡¯s mouth twitched, wanting to say something, but seeing Arlo¡¯s ungenerous smile, and Morris had no the slightest intention of protecting him, he still consciously stepped aside. Vivian put the paper carry bag of clothes on the sofa, and put the thermos on the low table, and opened the lid, and a fresh smell came out. ¡°Wow, that smells good, I¡¯m hungry.¡± She said as she brought out the breakfast inside. ¡°Morris, why you ordered so much for just the two of us for breakfast?¡± Looking at the eight types of breakfast in therge thermos, she felt doubly distressed. This was an expensive meal. Vivian called him by his name ¡®Morris¡¯, and spoke to him in a nonchnt and even somewhat arrogant manner. This scene simply made Philip stunned. That was the legendary ¡®spoil¡¯, right? In therge L City, Philip hadn¡¯t seen many people who dared to call Morris by his name like that, arrogantly calling him wasting money. It was such a surprise. And Arlo¡¯s unfathomable gaze fell on both Vivian and Morris. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡± Morris said, and then went to the master bathroom to wash up. After seeing Morris go inside, Philip immediately approached Vivian, ¡°Girl, do you usually speak so arrogantly to Morris?¡± ¡°I am not arrogant. Isn¡¯t this normalmunication? Morris is wasting money, I¡¯m just stating the facts.¡± Vivian said while sitting cross-legged on the carpet, opening the bowl of porridge and starting to bury her head in food, had no intention to wait for Morris. ¡°You¡¯re not waiting for him to eat with you?¡± Philip asked again. ¡°Why should I? Do I have to wait for him to feed me?¡± Philip, ¡°¡­¡± You¡¯re a real conversation ender. He didn¡¯t say anything more, but slowly walked to Arlo¡¯s side and nudged his elbow to Arlo¡¯s arm,municating with him with his eyes. Philip: Holy shit, this chick is not simple. Arlo: I have seen that. Philip: Why didn¡¯t you stop me just now? Do you know how much my butt hurt from the fall? Arlo: You deserve it. Philip: Get out! The two men made eye contact. Not long after, Morris came out of the bedroom after washing up. Looking at the two men sitting on the sofa, he swept a nce at Vivian who was sitting on the carpet and saw that she was eating. He sat beside her out of habit and ced a specific ss of milk on the table in front of Vivian, ¡°Drink this.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Vivian picked up the warm milk and took a sip, then wrinkled her brow, ¡°Morris, did you poison it, why does it smell weird?¡± She was drinking the milk that day, and it also tasted a little odd to her. ¡°Yipinju Special Milk, 888 a ss.¡± The man said breezily. ¡°888?¡± Vivian¡¯s jaw dropped and she looked at the milk in the cup in bewilderment, ¡°The milk from the golden cow? Why is it so expensive?¡± She muttered as she angled her head and gulped down the milk, not even a drop left at the end. Vivian simply thought the milk was expensive, unaware that Morris had simply ordered all the medicine the doctor had prescribed for her earlier to be put in. The ss of milk, too, wasn¡¯t even that expensive at 888. Seeing her finish her drink, Morris¡¯ cold face lifted into a light smile, and when he raised his eyes to look at the two men across from him, he found two pairs of wide-eyed eyes staring straight at him. The look, strange in its astonishment, was filled with incredulity. Morris¡¯ smile faltered and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, ¡°What are you doing standing around? It¡¯ll get cold if you don¡¯t eat.¡± Arlo smiled slightly and nced aside at the dining room, reaching up to touch his nose and squeezing a smile out of his stiff face, ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Morris never would have used a meal on a low table before. How could a man who was always cultured, who exuded aristocratic elegance in his every move and lived a very refined life, be dining on a low table in the living room? Arlo was truly shocked. And Philip was the same. Morris opened a lunchbox containing fresh shrimp dumplings. As soon as the lid was opened, Vivian smelled it and immediately felt that the porridge in front of her didn¡¯t smell good, ¡°Morris, let¡¯s change it, this is fresh shrimp dumplings, right? Heh, heh, after eating too much of your porridge, this porridge doesn¡¯t taste good.¡± As she spoke, she passed her half-eaten bowl of porridge to Morris, taking the dumpling in front of him. ¡°Well, eat it if you like.¡± Morris replied naturally. Vivian nodded and took a bite of a dumpling, her eyes widened and she gave a thumbs up, ¡°Yummy, yummy.¡± Her speech was slurred because his mouth was stuffed with dumplings. But the dumplings were really superb, retaining the fresh and tender vor of the shrimp, and the soup was rich and fragrant, fresh but not greasy, and extra delicious. Vivian rarely had such a great fresh shrimp dumpling, so she couldn¡¯t hold back her joyful mood of sharing, and handed one to Morris, seeing that he didn¡¯t take his chopsticks, she passed it directly to his mouth and said excitedly, ¡°Try it, it¡¯s delicious, really, try it.¡± The abrupt move didn¡¯t surprise Morris. Because the day he had found Vivian in the forest after she had disappeared in Dongpu Vige, she had also naturally shared food with him, only it wasn¡¯t hand-fed to him. He looked at the dumpling in Vivian¡¯s hand as if he was enjoying the moment. However, Vivian thought he was disliking her, ¡°Disliking my saliva on the chopsticks, huh? Then forget it ¡­¡± Just as she was about to take back her chopsticks and eat it herself, Morris clutched her hand and fed the dumpling into his own mouth. He chewed slowly as Vivian tilted her head and looked at him with an expectant look. It was as if the dumpling was made by her, waiting anxiously for Morris topliment her. ¡°How about that, isn¡¯t it super unbelievably delicious?¡± ¡°Make do.¡± Morris spoke up.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Make do?¡± Vivian wrinkled her brows tightly, the smile on her face suddenly vanishing, ¡°You¡¯re too picky, I really doubt how you grew up to be so picky. It¡¯s obvious that you only know how to make porridge yourself, and you still dislike this and that not being tasty day after day. Tsk.¡± Chapter 156 Jaws Drop in Shock While the two of them were conversing with each other, the te that Philip was holding slipped down with a thud and fell on the low table with a thud. What, what? Was the man still the same Morris with mysophobia? He actually made breakfast for this chick? He actually used the chopsticks this chick used? He actually enjoyed the way this chick was scolding him? Philip felt that he must have gone crazy, his brain had made a mistake, and he had dreamt to see such a Morris. He tilted his head in bewilderment and looked at Arlo who was dumbfounded, ¡°Arlo, quick, p me, quick! I must have been dreaming.¡± Arlo was equally stunned by Morris for half a second. Hearing Philip¡¯s words, he stiffened his neck and nodded, then raised his hand and pped Philip directly on the face. The force of that p directly pped Philip onto the sofa. ¡°Holy shit! That hurts, Arlo, are you trying to fucking kill me? Ouch, my face hurts!¡± Philip was instantly sobered by the pain and reached out to cover his face, wailing. But then Arlo shook his hand, ¡°Well, my hand hurts too, which means you aren¡¯t dreaming.¡± ¡°Nonsense, my face is almost swollen, can your hand not hurt? I suspect you¡¯re taking the opportunity to take revenge. Damn, if my face is ruined, Arlo, our rtionship will end here. ¡± Five finger prints were imprinted on Philip¡¯s face, and the corners of his mouth twisted in pain. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that if I hit too lightly, you won¡¯t be able to distinguish between dreams and reality?¡± Arlo exined. ¡°Well, you can¡¯t hit me to death.¡± ¡°If I hit you to death, you think you¡¯d still be alive?¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± Philip was pissed off. Vivian murmured at this point, ¡°Morris, does your friend have a brain problem? Should we call the doctor? I feel he has a serious brain problem.¡± Saying that, Vivian inclined her head to look at Morris and asked in a small voice, ¡±Your friend wouldn¡¯t have snuck out from the mental hospital, right? He¡¯s too pitiful, he¡¯s quite handsome, but his brain is a bit faulty. It¡¯s a waste of this face. ¡± She thought her voice was very small, but unbeknownst to her, her words fell clearly into Philip¡¯s ears, making him nearly lose his breath and pass away. Morris¡¯ eyes faintly nced at the two sitting across from each other, quite agreeing with Vivian¡¯s words, ¡°Perhaps, you¡¯re right.¡± Arlo reached out and rubbed his burning painful palm while gawking at Morris and Vivian, immersed in shock for a long time.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Not to mention Philip. It wasn¡¯t until Vivian had finished a few dumplings that she put down her chopsticks, wiped her mouth, got up and carried the paper carrier bag, and said to Morris, ¡°Then you guys talk, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± She said, stepping around Morris. She gave Philip a very sympathetic nce before leaving, and then gave a somewhat uneasy nce at Morris. Morris followed Vivian¡¯s gaze to Philip, and saw Vivian point to her own brain, opening her mouth to say wordlessly, ¡°He has a brain problem, you¡¯d better stay away from him.¡± Morris couldn¡¯t help butugh, eyeing Vivian as she left the apartment with her things. Suddenly, the message alert on Morris¡¯ phone rang. He picked up his phone and nced at it, it was a message from Trent: [Boss, Miss Lee is here.]. Seeing the message, Morris¡¯ eyes sank slightly, but he only replied a word ¡®Okay¡¯. After Vivian left, Philip got up and rushed to Morris with fast speed, ¡°Morris, honestly, how long have you liked this woman?¡± This was like the biggest news of the year! For a time, Philip thought that Morris would never fall in love with a woman, even when he knew that he and Yoona were getting married, he understood that it was because Morriscked a woman. It was only the position of ¡®wife¡¯ that could not be left vacant that forced him to get married. Otherwise, Philip definitely believed that Morris would choose not to marry. ¡°Does she know that you and Miss Lee are getting married?¡± Arlo asked thoughtfully. Morris sat on the couch, his eyes downcast in deep thought, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Morris, answer my question, don¡¯t avoid the important.¡± Philip leaned against Morris¡¯ side, circling his arms around his shoulder. ¡°Not sure.¡± Morris¡¯ deep gaze was on the half bowl of porridge on the table, his thoughts disorganized. Looking back on the moments with Vivian, even he didn¡¯t know when he had started to care so much about her. ¡­ In the apartment, the conversation between the three continued, while Vivian walked out of the elevator with several bags of clothes at ease. She hadn¡¯t bothered to take the clothes from Morris¡¯ house, but thinking about the million she had spent that day at the bar, and seeking to embarrass her by calling the police yesterday because of a bottle of wine, she had taken the clothes. Vivian intended to ce these clothes online and sell them at a discount, which was estimated to make some money, in this way to recover some of the losses. Humming, she walked cheerfully out of the lobby. It was close to ten in the morning, the lobby was very few people. Vivian bowed her head and yed with her phone did not care about the presence of others. But when she left, a person came out of a corner. That person was no other than Yoona. She nced at Vivian, who had disappeared, and then at the dedicated private elevator, which disyed the number ¡®1¡¯. That elevator was leading to the top floor and was reserved for Morris alone, and besides him, only Trent could enter and exit at will. But why would Vivian walk out of there, carrying a few bags of stuff? Yoona¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, and ruthless gaze rippled out from under her eyes. Standing in ce for a moment in thought, she made a phone call, ¡°Immediately check the surveince of the west side of the elevator of Night Apartment for the past few days, see if a woman has appeared.¡± After giving the order, Yoona hung up the phone. The private elevator went up and then slowly came back down, when the elevator opened again, Trent was standing inside, and when he saw Yoona, he gave a slight nod, ¡°Miss Lee, it¡¯s been a long wait.¡± The anger on Yoona¡¯s delicate cheeks instantly disappeared as she smiled warmly, ¡°Thank you, Trent.¡± ¡°You are wee.¡± Trent shot her a rather thoughtful nce and asked, ¡°Did you see anyone when you were here just now?¡± He sent a message to his Boss as Yoona came over, and he only replied with the word ¡®Okay¡¯, indicating that Vivian shouldn¡¯t be upstairs. Butst night he knew clearly that Vivian was upstairs, so could it be that she had already left? Then, could Yoona have bumped into Vivian? Yoona was stunned, but it was only a momentary look of surprise, fleeting so fast that even Trent did not notice it. Her heart stuttered and she couldn¡¯t help but tense up. Could it be that Trent even knew that Vivian hade to Morris¡¯ apartment? Chapter 157 Finally I can try on wedding dresses with Morris ¡°No. Who do you expect me to see?¡± She asked in mock confusion. Trent instantly smiled, ¡°No, no one. I just wonder if you saw Secretary Gray go out.¡± Secretary Gray, a secretary in the secretary department of the Eonothem Group, had a connection with Morris as a matter of course. He made a very witty excuse. ¡°No.¡± Yoona gazed unblinkingly at Trent, and understood something from the flickering weakness that he had under his eyes. The elevator arrived at the top floor. Trent stepped out of the elevator and made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture, ¡°Miss Lee, go in, Boss is inside, I¡¯ll go down first.¡± It wasn¡¯t good for him, an assistant, to be in their private space. ¡°Um, okay.¡± Yoona nodded, stepped on her heels, and walked out of the elevator with her bag. Walking to the living room door, she knocked on it and it opened automatically, so she stepped inside. And inside the living room, Philip was asking Morris about Vivian. Arlo sat next to him and listened quietly. Suddenly the living room¡¯s door opened and they looked down the doorway to see Yoona walk in. Philip couldn¡¯t help but re at his eyes and squeezed Arlo¡¯s arm, twisting it fiercely, ¡°Holy shit, why is she here? Luckily Vivian left, otherwise wouldn¡¯t she have caught Morris in an adulterous rtionship?¡± His voice was small. However, as the words fell, Morris shot a harsh gaze directly over, scaring him so much that his back went cold and he couldn¡¯t help but draw a breath. ¡°Morris? Philip, Arlo, you¡¯re here.¡± Yoona, who was still suspicious of any rtionship between Vivian and Morris, had her hanging heart fall down when she saw the two of them, Philip and Arlo and felt she was overly concerned just now. Even if Vivian came over, it was at most just that Morris had something to give her; after all, she was Madame Cheal¡¯s goddaughter, and it was normal to have a connection. If not, what could happen to Morris and Vivian with Arlo around? ¡°Ohhhh, herees the talented girl. Haven¡¯t seen you in a few days, you¡¯re prettier.¡± Philip smiled dryly and waved a hand at her,plimenting her against his will. He spent the whole day with beautiful women, so those words of praise were at hand for him, even if hypocritical, but it had be a habit. Arlo nodded towards Yoona as a greeting. ¡°What brings you here?¡± When Morris saw Yoona, although he looked nd, his deep gaze fell on Yoona¡¯s face with a bit of examination, as if he was specting whether she had bumped into Vivian or not. ¡°I was going to look for you at the office, but Trent said you weren¡¯t there, so I came here.¡± Yoona walked over to Morris¡¯ side and sat down, looking at the sumptuous breakfast on the table and asked, ¡°Morris, why are you guys eating breakfast sote?¡± ¡°Philip and Arlo didn¡¯t have breakfast, they ordered it.¡± ¡°Uh ¡­ yeah yeah yeah. Me and Arlo were hungry so we ordered some food.¡± Philip echoed. Hearing that, Yoona believed it, and her bad mood just now instantly got a lot better. She sat beside Morris, pursing her red lips lightly and tilting her head to look at the handsome Morris, who would soon be her groom. Just thinking about it that way made Yoona feel in an extremely good mood. ¡°Morris, are you free today? Would you apany me to see the wedding dress?¡± She reached out, taking Morris¡¯ arm in an extremely natural way, her voice soft and nice. Yoona was born as beautiful as a flower, with an exceptionally sweet voice, and just that slight pout could make countless men feel bby to their bones. However, Morris was not one of them. ¡°I ¡­.¡± His nostrils were filled with the strong smell of perfume from Yoona¡¯s body, and he changed his tone halfway through his sentence, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, don¡¯t wear perfume in the future.¡± He just used the excuse that she was pregnant and told her to wear less perfume so as not to repel him more and more. But Yoona felt it was care and pampering from Morris. Touched, she nodded heavily, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡± Even if the perfume and makeup she wore were avable for pregnant women, as long as he didn¡¯t like it, she could give it up. ¡°I¡¯ll try not to wear makeup and stop wearing high heels.¡± At the end, she added. ¡°Okay.¡± Morris responded nonchntly, not much expression on his cold face. Philip and Arlo sat on the sofa opposite each other, their eyes focused on the two of them, clearly feeling the very different attitudes of Morris towards both Yoona and Vivian, and couldn¡¯t help but raise their eyebrows, inclining their heads towards each other. Both understood each other¡¯s meaning, even though they said nothing. Didn¡¯t it feel condescending to get married if Morris didn¡¯t even like Yoona? Just because Yoona was talented and ady with elegant and gentle mannerisms, she would be the most suitable candidate for the future hostess of the Cheal family, and that was she was chosen?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Morris, go with me to pick out my wedding dress.¡± Yoona added, not waiting for Morris to speak, she looked across at Philip and Arlo again and said, ¡°Philip, Arlo, I¡¯m getting married to Morris, you¡¯re both the best man, do you want us to go pick out a dress together?¡± As Morris¡¯ best buddies, they were naturally going to be the best men. Philip was a warm person, and when she asked, he naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. So he nodded and agreed readily, ¡°Sure, no problem. It¡¯s just as well that Morris and Arlo are both free today, we can go pick out a dress.¡± As his words came out of his mouth without thinking, he noticed that Morris¡¯ face didn¡¯t look right, a smile froze on his face and he knew he had said the wrong thing. But it had been said. Philip looked down and reached up to scratch his head, avoiding Morris¡¯ sharp gaze, and muttering in his heart: my God, what in the world does Morris mean? ¡°Since you are free, let¡¯s go together.¡± Morris agreed surprisingly. The fact that he would agree to Yoona caused Arlo¡¯s brow to twist slightly, and even though it was an imperceptible emotional reaction, it was an extremely surprising disy for Arlo. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go now, then.¡± Yoona was ecstatic. She had been looking forward to this moment for God knows how long, and now that her dream hade true, it was even more surprising to her than winning 50 million of lottery. You know that the position of Mrs. Cheal was one that countless people had coveted for a long time. And she was winning thousands of women. Chapter 158 Yoona Is Acting too Scary The group of four left the apartment and drove to thergest bridal shop in L City. The international brand wedding dress outlet is highly popr, and the wedding dress design is new and beautiful. When they went to the bridal shop, Trent had already called the bridal shop owner in advance and instructed them to clear the area.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. So a group of people came inside the bridal shop and there was no one else inside except the staff. ¡°Mr. Cheal, right? Pleasee in.¡± The big shots arrived and the bridal shop staff stood two rows abreast in the lobby, awaiting their arrival. Seeing them appear, the manager hurriedly came forward and greeted them, ¡°There¡¯s tea for you, please follow me.¡± ¡°No, just take her straight to the wedding dress fitting.¡± Not wanting to waste time in such a ce, Morris turned to Yoona, ¡°Go see what kind of wedding dress you like.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yoona readily agreed, her smiling cheeks were covered with unconcealed happiness and joy. In Millet Bridal Shop, each wedding dress is from the top designer, to create international mainstream wedding dress brand, and willunch a limited number of wedding dresses every month, unique in the world, so Millet Bridal Shop has be the dream ce for countless women. ¡°Miss Lee,e with me. Mr. Cheal, please wait in the lounge area.¡± The manager said to a few people. Yoona then followed the manager to the second floor to pick out a wedding dress, while several people in Morris sat in the lounge area on the first floor drinking tea. Even though it wasn¡¯t long before Morris was getting married, there was not even a hint of joy visible on his face. Philip and Arlo nced at each other. Philip couldn¡¯t hold down his curiosity and came up to Morris and asked, ¡°Morris, marriage is a lifelong matter, have you been decided?¡± There were some things that could never be sloppy. Morris held his cup of tea, his fingers gently rubbing the surface of the cup, his face as contemtive. ¡°Philip¡¯s right.¡± The silent Arlo patted Morris¡¯ shoulder and sighed ruefully. The two men¡¯s words went unanswered for half a second until he finished his cup of tea, put it down and got up, ¡°Go up and pick out your best man¡¯s suit.¡± He got up and walked towards the second floor. Philip and Arlo both looked at each other, shrugged their shoulders, and shook their heads. At Millet Bridal shop, Yoona had been immersed in joy, unable to calm down her excitement for a long time. It was also the happiest and most joyful day she¡¯d had in decades. Until 3pm, she picked a wedding dress, a worldwide limited edition. Satisfied, Yoona booked her wedding dress before she left with Morris. She knew that time was of the essence and that it would bepletely toote to get a custom wedding dress made, so she had to choose a limited edition one. A little intolerance makes a big difference. The wedding dress could not be because of a matter, in case of Morris having repentance, she would regret it. Back at the vi, Yoona said goodbye to Morris before returning home. Yorlien and Phu Yen were not at home, so Yoona nned to wait until they came back to tell them the surprise, so she went back to her bedroom to rest first. She hummed a tune and went upstairs at a brisk pace, and when she was lying in bed, her phone rang. The caller was the one she asked to investigate the surveince. ¡°Did you get the surveince?¡± Although the Night apartment has surveince, it is very difficult for the average person to get it because of the extreme privacy of the high-ss club, but in order to investigate the rtionship between Vivian and Morris, she had to know the truth even at great expense. ¡°The video has been emailed to you, see for yourself.¡± The other party said, and hung up the phone. Yoona, who was sleepy just now, sobered up, leaning on the bed, checked her email and there was really a surveince video. When she clicked on the video, she saw the image of the elevator door opening and Vivian stepping out of the elevator, and as it continued to y, there was another scene of Vivian entering the elevator with Morris. The time in the lower right corner showed that it wasst night. Yoona originally thought that the other party had sent over the entire video, but she didn¡¯t expect that the other party had already edited out the footage of Vivian¡¯s appearance in the video recording. It had only been ying for a few dozen seconds when Yoona followed the time on the video and found out that Vivian wasn¡¯t just as simple as going in and out of Morris¡¯ private apartment, she even had a private elevator card! If memory served, the ess card to the top floor was only avable to both Morris and Trent. She never thought that Vivian would have one. Yoona¡¯s face turned steeply white, her left hand clutching her phone tightly, clenching her teeth even as she continued to watch the video, her eyes burning with a zing fire of unbridled rage. One day, two days, three days ¡­ One week, two weeks ¡­ Based on the time that Vivian initially appeared in the surveince video, she had lived in the Morris night apartment for 17 days. 17 days! A man and a woman spent 17 days together while she was unaware. Yoona could hardly imagine what had happened in the 17 days that Morris had spent with Vivian. After all, Vivian had once carried his child and slept with him, so they might have sex when they lived together. Yoona only felt a suffocating pain in her chest, as if she couldn¡¯t catch her breath, even her brain was nk andcking oxygen. She clutched her phone and kept breathing, her chest rising and falling, and by the end of the day she was wincing. ¡°Bitch, bitch!¡± Yoona mumbled to herself, cursing and venting her anger. Suddenly, there was a pain in her abdomen, and Yoona hurriedly reached out to cover her stomach, secretly thinking: I can¡¯t get angry, I mustn¡¯t get angry, the baby is my only bargaining chip, and it will only be worth the loss if my anger led to a miscarriage. In extreme annoyance, Yoona chose to calm herself down in an unprecedented way, only to have tears of humiliation flowing down the corners of her eyes. Trying to take deep breaths and calm her emotions, it took a few moments before she calmed down. There was a sudden knock on the door of the room. Yorlien pushed the door open and walked in, ¡°Yoona, you are back, how was it? Did you try on your wedding dress with Morris today?¡± Knowing from the servants that Yoona had returned, Yorlien entered her room, and only then did she find that Yoona¡¯s face didn¡¯t look too good. She sat on the edge of the bed, reaching out to cover her forehead, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re not feeling well? Why do you look so pale?¡± Feeling her mom¡¯s concern, Yoona was aggrieved and hateful, hating Yorlien for giving birth to her in the first ce and why she had to give birth to Vivian. If it wasn¡¯t for that bitch Vivian, she would have leveled up by now and be the happiest woman. It was the existence of that bitch that had taken away her security and seduced her man during her engagement to Morris, shamelessly climbing into his bed. Desperately trying to restrain her emotions, Yoona asked, ¡°Mommy, what if someone wants to take away the happiness that belongs to your daughter?¡± Chapter 159 Killing Intention Even though Yoona had been restraining her emotions, she was ultimately childish, and the dark, shadowy look in her deep eyes was caught by Yorlien¡¯s eyes. That look, anger, hatred, jealousy ¡­ set thousands of emotions together, even Yorlien steeply felt a chill down her back. ¡°Who dares to take away your happiness? I will not spare him.¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s Vivian?¡± ¡°Oh, what are you thinking? I heard that Vivian is going back to the countryside in a short while, how could she possibly stand in the way of your happiness? Besides, she¡¯s now Madame Cheal¡¯s goddaughter, so you mustn¡¯t do anything to her; once you get impulsive, something big will happen.¡± Yorlien¡¯s heart thumped, always thinking that Yoona had been irritated by something, but ording to her usual nature she would have thrown a fit and started dropping things. Today, she was a departure from her normal self, and it sent chills down her spine. ¡°Is that so? It really isn¡¯t because Vivian is your daughter that you dy making your move? Otherwise, how could she have repeatedly escaped youryout?¡± All this time, this question had been lingering in Yoona¡¯s head, but she was so overwhelmed by the name of ¡®the future hostess of the Cheal family¡¯ that she had forgotten that it even existed. Now that she thought about it carefully, Yoona felt, on the contrary, that Yorlien and Phu Yen had imed to loathe Vivian, yet they had neverid a hand on her. With their power, it was not a matter of snapping their fingers if they want a country girl to die? Her questioning caused Yorlien¡¯s body to stiffen, even the expression on her face froze instantly, and her pupils that were moving were pierced with shock. For a long time, she smiled sarcastically, ¡±Silly girl, what are you talking about? Vivian had a hard life that she didn¡¯t die. Now she¡¯s Madame Cheal¡¯s goddaughter, of course I can¡¯t do anything to her, otherwise if the Cheal family finds it out, how can you marry into the Cheal family?¡± Yoona and Yorlien stared at each other for a few seconds, she suddenly reached out with a smile and took Yorlien¡¯s hand, ¡°Mommy, why are you so nervous? I¡¯m just curious.¡± For some reason, Yoona suddenly developed a terrible suspicion and distrust of Yorlien. Even more emotions were not shown to Yorlien. ¡°Really?¡± When Yorlien saw her smile, she followed suit, only the smile was slightly stiff. ¡°Of course. Okay, mommy, I¡¯m a tired from trying on wedding dresses with Morris today, I want to take a nap.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, if you are tired, have some rest, I will go make bird¡¯s nest congee for you.¡± ¡°Thanks, Mommy.¡± ¡°No worries.¡± As she watched Yoona lie on the bed, slowly closing her eyes and starting to rest, Yorlien then got up and walked out. Only the moment she stood in the doorway and closed the door, she nced at Yoona lying on the bed through the doorway that was about to be closed, and actually found her eyes suddenly opened, and the ruthlessness under her eyes flickered away, then reced with a sweet smile. Everything was only in a sh, like a dream, not so real, but it made Yorlien¡¯s back go abruptly cold and sweat. The look in Yoona¡¯s eyes just now was too creepy. She had something on her mind and almost fell down when she went downstairs. Luckily, her husband came and held her in time, saying, ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, just a slippery foot.¡± Yorlien wanted to tell Phu Yen about what had just happened, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. And at that moment, Yoona, who was lying in the bedroom, took out her cell phone and dialed a phone number that she hadn¡¯t contacted in a long time. The phone rang a few times and no one answered. Seeing that it was about to hang up automatically, the call came through. ¡°Yo, the sun¡¯s out in the west today, why did you give me a call?¡± On the other end of the phone, a wicked voice was wrapped in a lightugh. ¡°Help me get rid of someone.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Vivian Mond.¡± ¡°Vivian Mond? Heh, I don¡¯t know who this person is, but how do you n to thank me, hmm?¡± ¡°As long as she dies today, I¡¯ll grant you anything you want!¡± From the time Vivian appeared, her life became unfortunate. Yoona hoped that Vivian could just die right away. Only if she died would no one take away the tenderness that belonged solely to Morris. ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡± The man on the other endughed loudly, his voice rough and evil, and afterughing for a while, he only said, ¡°Good, I like that answer.¡± ¡­ After Vivian returned to her rented apartment from the Night apartment in the morning, sheid down on her bed and read a book. She actually fell asleep in the end. And then she woke up with a start by a call from Issac. She nestledzily in bed, eyes closed, and answered the phone in a daze, ¡°Issac, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have to leave tomorrow? I have a present for you.¡± As soon as she that, Vivian lost all her sleepiness and sat up from the bed in a sh, ¡°What gift?¡± ¡°Huh. ¡­¡± On the phone, Issac smiled gently, his voice extraordinarily pleasant, ¡°I knew you would be interested. It¡¯s three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, I¡¯ll be waiting for you at Xinmei Restaurant at five.¡± ¡°Well, no problem.¡± Vivian readily agreed. After getting up, she started packing up. She would be leaving tomorrow, but it was a pity that she had rent it for a year. In desperation, Vivian contacted thendlord, having thendlord to refund 10, 000, with a loss of more than 10, 000. In the end she was scolded by thendlord before she left. She packed up the bags, took the stuff to the courier station, intending to deliver it back by express. It was 5pm when everything was done.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Vivian rode her electric bike to Xinmei Restaurant, on the way, she sold the electric bike for a cheap price of several hundred. After all, she wouldn¡¯t being back to L City in the future, so Vivian got rid of everything to ensure maximum profit. When she arrived at the restaurant in a hurry at 5:30, Issac had been waiting for her for half an hour. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± She felt embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just got here too.¡± Issac looked at her with a gentle smile. The two sat in the booth, ordered food and made small talk. After the meal, Issac took Vivian out of the restaurant and proposed to take a walk. Walking along the road, Vivian asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t said what gift you¡¯re getting me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find outter.¡± Issac led her to the crossroads and pointed across the road, gesturing for Vivian to follow him there. After waiting for a few seconds for the red light to turn green, the two walked normally on the zebra crossing, but at that moment, a ck van suddenly rushed over with fast speed. The speed was as fast as an arrow that left the string and could not be avoided. ¡°Look out!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a car.¡± Chapter 160 A Fireworks for Her Vivian walked ahead and Issac followed her, the two of them were talking and walking when suddenly there was a scream from behind them. Subconsciously, the two men looked aside, only to see a ck van with no headlights rushing towards the two men, gaining speed instead of losing it! ¡°Look out!¡± The danger came too suddenly, and Issac¡¯s heart hung in his throat in fear, and just as he was about to pull Vivian, he was kicked away by her. Issac couldn¡¯t react in time, even though he was kicked and stumbled a few steps to the side, his eyes kept falling on Vivian, except that he wanted to go save Vivian but had no chance. Faced with the sudden danger, Issac¡¯s mind went nk, only thinking that Vivian might leave him there. However, just when he was worried about Vivian, he suddenly saw her build up her strength, leap, and precisely calcte the time when the van hit her, and in the nick of time, her foot tapped on the hood of the van, leveraging her strength to do a front flip with riveting vigor. And as she was about tond on the roof of the van in a front flip, she braced her hands on the roof again and flipped in a smooth motion, falling straight off the roof butnding firmly on her feet. Her behavior scared the crowd. ¡°My goodness, that¡¯s a quick response.¡± ¡°More than fast, she is so skillful, otherwise the car is going that fast and she¡¯d be dead if she reacted slower.¡± ¡°A real life version of the race with death ¡­¡± ¡°It was awesome.¡± ¡°Is she all right?¡± ¡­ There was a lot of chatter from the crowd on the side, praising Vivian. Issac rushed over, grabbed Vivian¡¯s arms and looked her up and down, ¡°How are you? Are you all right? Do you want me to take you to the hospital?¡± Very worried about Vivian¡¯s safety, he spoke with a few trembles in his voice. ¡°I am fine, I am fine.¡± Vivian shook her head smiled, ¡°I won¡¯t let it hit me. What a joke.¡± She grinned and flirted as she inclined her head, her eyes on the fading ck unmarked van. The car, it seemed, wasing for her. And who was it that wanted to kill her? Who else could it be but the Lee family? There were some things that she didn¡¯t even have to think about to guess the real culprit behind the curtain, but Yoona was now getting married to Morris, why did she still refuse to leave her alone? ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Issac¡¯s heart was palpitating, and he was so scared that he was weak, God knows how terrifying that scene was just now. ¡°Oh, nothing, nothing.¡± Vivian shook her head and gave a heated smile, ¡°That car owner¡¯s mother must die, or else why drive so fast waiting to be reincarnated?¡± Cursing carelessly, she said that deliberately, just not wanting Issac to ¡®think¡¯ that the car wasing for her. Aftering to L City, Issac had helped her too much and she couldn¡¯t give him any more trouble. ¡°Is that so?¡± Issac put his hands on Vivian¡¯s shoulders, inclined his head to look at the fading car, his eyes narrowed slightly for a moment, and killing intent suddenly appeared under his eyes. Just an ident?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. No. This car was clearlying for Vivian, but this stupid girl actually didn¡¯t see it! ¡°Of course, or else why was he in such a hurry?¡± ¡°Mmm, that makes sense.¡± Issac squeezed out a smile and added, ¡°It¡¯s good that you are okay, but your temporary reaction is very good.¡± He didn¡¯t mince words inplimenting her. ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Vivian smiled smugly and walked with him across the road. The two men left, order returned to normal on the road, cars were moving normally, and the people who were making merry went about their business as if nothing had happened. Walking across the square, Vivian couldn¡¯t help but ask Issac, ¡°What exactly is the gift you said you are giving me?¡± ¡°Just follow me.¡± Seeing her eagerness, Issacy took her hand and led her quickly towards the front. Next to the square was along the river, and the two crossed the square and stood along the river, only to see Issac pull out his cell phone and send a text message. ¡°What¡¯s the mystery?¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help but inquire curiously, but as a result, just as the words fell, a sound like a whistle rang out from across the river, only to see several starbursts scurrying into the mid-air, and in the next moment, with a bang, a gorgeous firework bloomed. The colorful fireworks were in full bloom, then scattered in all directions as if a meteor had fallen, and the starbursts gradually went out. Several more sounds, apanied by a thud, and more good-looking fireworks burst into bloom, streaming with light and brilliance, lighting up the otherwise dark night sky. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s nice.¡± Although Vivian had a strong nature, she was ultimately a girl and loved fireworks, ¡°Is this the gift you gave me?¡± She nced left and right, and then at the fireworks blooming in the night sky, lined up side by side along the river, as many as fifty or sixty boxes of fireworks. ¡°Well, did you like it?¡± ¡°Of course I like it, it¡¯s so pretty. But right ¡­¡± she tilted her head to look at the fireworks that burst into bloom with a bang and couldn¡¯t help but smack her lips, ¡°Tsk tsk ¡­ this is so expensive. If you give it to me, it will be better.¡± ¡°Huh. ¡­¡± Issac was amused by Vivian¡¯s remark, a warm smile that came from a happy heart. She was, indeed, still her. Her nature had never changed. Her frankness was unpretentious and enjoyable. On weekdays, it¡¯s rare that so many gorgeous fireworks are set off in L City when it¡¯s not the New Year¡¯s Eve. Tonight attracted countless people to stop and watch, either holding up their phones to take pictures of the fireworks or taking selfies with them as a background. It was a night in L City when photos with fireworks as a backdrop exploded on friends¡¯ radar. The fireworks were so loud that Vivian couldn¡¯t hear the phone ringing in her pocket, but felt it vibrate. She pulled out her phone and saw that it was a voice message from Yeon. ¡°Vivian, are you with my brother? It¡¯s his birthday today, I have specially prepared a birthday dinner for him, but he didn¡¯t answer my call!¡± Holding the phone up to her ear, she heard something Yeon said. She then realized that today was Issac¡¯s birthday. But instead of mentioning it, he set fireworks because she was leaving. She didn¡¯t reply to Yeon¡¯s message, put away her phone, and continued watching the fireworks. This fireworksted for twenty minutes before it ended. When the two men looked back, it was only then that they realized that the river was already crowded with people gathered in threeyers. ¡°No more, right? Come on, let¡¯s go, there are too many people here.¡± It was very noisy all around, and Vivian raised her voice and said loudly to Issac. ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded. The two men pushed their way through the crowd, one after the other. Chapter 161 A Special Birthday Gift ¡°What holiday is it today? Why are there suddenly fireworks?¡± ¡°So many fireworks, it must cost a lot.¡± ¡°Is it possible that some CEO is confessing his love to his wife?¡± ¡°Gee whiz, you must have read a lot of novels.¡± ¡°It is possible, why else would they set off so many fireworks?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been on for twenty minutes, hasn¡¯t it been over yet? Any more?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Wait and see.¡± ¡­ As they walked through the crowd, their ears were filled with the sound of those people talking, and Vivian felt amused. That was quite a brainstorm. Squeezing right out of the crowd, the two men returned the way they came and walked down the road, which was quiet considerably. ¡°Issac, thank you for today. The fireworks were really nice.¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± ¡°Even though you¡¯re my brother, but we have to settle ounts.¡± Vivian said, her gaze suddenly ncing across the street before she said to Issac, ¡±Wait for me here, I¡¯ll go across the street to buy something.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Issac didn¡¯t think much of it, so he stood still and waited for her. It just so happened that his phone rang, and he picked it up to see that it was his sister Yeon¡¯s call. From the evening until now, Yeon had called him several times, so he answered the phone. ¡°Yeon¡­¡± ¡°Issac, where have you been? I know that today is your birthday and has prepared a table of delicious food for you, and you actually disappear?¡± On the other end of the phone was Yeon¡¯s angry roar, wishing that she coulde through the phone and stand in front of Issac and beat him up violently. ¡°Sorry, my phone was on silent and I didn¡¯t hear it.¡± ¡°Bah. I don¡¯t even believe you. Do you think I don¡¯t know that was in your mind? Vivian is leaving, you must be with her Vivian now, right?¡± Yeon, who was getting close to Vivian, gradually spoke like Vivian, casual and unrestrained. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± ¡°Bullshit! I won¡¯t believe a word you said.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°You are a girl, why do you speak so vulgarly? If you don¡¯t change, you won¡¯t be able to get married in the future.¡± ¡°Vivian speaks even more vulgarly than I do, but you still like her? Double standard. You really pissed me off, bye!¡± Yeon hung up Issac¡¯s phone with a huff. Issac couldn¡¯t help but have the corners of his mouth twitch, suddenly feeling that what Yeon said was still very reasonable. Seeing that Vivian hadn¡¯te over yet, he sent a text message to Yeon: [Vivian, thank you for remembering my birthday. I¡¯ll be backter.] In therge Shaw family, only Yeon would remember his birthday. No, no one in this world would remember her birthday except for Yeon. Not long after, Vivian came across the road, carrying two paper carrier bags in her hands. He asked, ¡°What did you buy?¡± ¡°Secret.¡± Vivian yed it safe and led him onward. She often ran in this area, so she knew there was a pavilion nearby with many stone tables and chairs. After a ten minute walk, they finally reached a roadside rest area. Vivian took Issac to a gazebo, which was lined with stone tables and benches, and although there were people sitting there, there were still many seats unupied. ¡°I¡¯m tired, let¡¯s go rest.¡± Vivian pointed to the roadside rest area and walked in with Issac, finding a quiet corner to sit down. It was a bit cold at the moment and there were no mosquitoes or anything like that. ¡°What¡¯s the point of sitting here?¡± Issac was very puzzled. Vivian said, ¡°I am hungry, so I bought some snacks, let¡¯s eat together.¡± As she spoke, she opened the paper carrier bag, took a small box from it and ced it on the table, then opened it. It¡¯s a little yellow Pikachu cake. ¡°I bought it, I loved cake when I was a kid. But I didn¡¯t have any money, so I never could eat it.¡± As she spoke, she found a candle, stuck it in the cake, and lit it with a lighter. Issac couldn¡¯t help but stare, not understanding what Vivian was trying to do. ¡°Make a wish.¡± Vivian pointed to the cake and said, ¡°I like ritual, every time I ate a cake when I was a child, I would make a wish,e on, let¡¯s make a wish together.¡± Issac was amused. ¡°Hurry up.¡± Vivian said as she folded her hands and began to bow her head and make a wish. Issac was stunned for a long time, but finally had no choice but to bow his head and made a wish. He slowly closed his eyes and considered it was the first birthday celebration that Vivian spent with him. Unbeknownst to him, when he closed his eyes, Vivian opened one eye and was quietly observing his every move. Until Issac finished making his wish, Vivian immediately closed her eyes and pretended that she was still making a wish. After a few seconds, she opened her eyes and looked at Issac, ¡±You finished making your wish? So fast? Shouldn¡¯t it be best to make three wishes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not as greedy as you are.¡± ¡°You wanted to say that I¡¯m not as rich as you are.¡± Vivian teased and added, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s blow out the candle together. Even though the cake is small, the ritual still needs to be there.¡± She said. Issac nodded, then kept his head down in unison with Vivian and prepared to blow out the candle. ¡°I¡¯ll count to 123 and we¡¯ll blow together.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Okay. Come on, get ready, 1, 2, 3!!!¡± Vivian finished counting and made a gesture to lower her head to blow out the candle, and Issac moved almost in sync with her. Only at the end, Vivian didn¡¯t blow out the candle. The candle was blown out by Issac and as he was about to say something, Vivian began to sing, ¡°Happy Birthday To You, Happy Birthday To You, Happy Birthday dear my friend¡­ ¡­¡± At this moment, Issac finally understood that Vivian was celebrating his birthday. A moment of emotion rushed through him, warming his heart and following it with an inexplicable heartache. For three years, although Yeon would remember his birthday, he never went back because she was preparing a birthday dinner for him at the Shaw¡¯s. Naturally, that equated to not having a birthday, much less a birthday cake. Since his mother¡¯s death, this was considered Issac¡¯s first birthday celebration, and Vivian had got birthday cake and blessing ready for him, so he was touched. ¡°Happy birthday, Issac, may you get more and more handsome, take your business to the next level, and top the rich list soon.¡± Vivian blessed Issac loudly. ¡°Thanks.¡± Issac was highly moved, ¡°Yoen told you that?¡± ¡°Heh heh, yeah, Yeon is really nice to you. You should be nice to her.¡± Vivian said, while reaching out to remove the candle, and then fished out the cake cutter from the paper bag, while cutting, she said, ¡°This cake is small, but it is expensive, cost 39. I know you can¡¯t eat much sugar, so it¡¯s a waste to buy a big one. I bought a small one, we each have half, and it is enough.¡± Chapter 162 Get in the Lee family Late at Night for Revenge With that, she shook the small te in her hand and said, ¡°I bought this candle and small tes with one dor. Surprise?¡± Listening to her nagging, Issac had a smile on his face. He had never been as happy as he was today. ¡°Thanks.¡± He thanked her from the bottom of his heart. ¡°We¡¯re good buddies, no need to thank me. You bought me fireworks, and I can only buy you a mini cake to show my appreciation, just don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°No.¡± Issac shook his head. Vivian cut the cake in half, picked up a piece and put it in a disposable paper te, took a fork and handed it to Issac, ¡°Here, birthday cake, eat it.¡± Issac didn¡¯t say anything, and after a few seconds of silence, he took the cake and ate it in silence with his head down. Vivian took her fork and ate the other half of the cake. ¡°How is it, does it taste good?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Haha, I picked it, it must taste good.¡± She was in a good mood. But Issac did not know the taste for he was touched by Vivian. When the two finished eating the cake, Vivian handed him tissue and the two wiped their mouths.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She looked down and pulled something out of another paper carrier bag, ¡°Here, this is for you, it¡¯s your birthday present.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°See for yourself.¡± Vivian handed him something. Shaw took over the small ck box and opened it to reveal a ck gold iid men¡¯s tie pin. The design is in the shape of an arrow feather, with a thin gold chain sped between the arrow and the plume, the chain hanging loosely and slightly in a fan shape. But the design is simple, and it definitely looks good with a suit. ¡°This costs 288, although it¡¯s not expensive, it¡¯s a token of appreciation. You can put it at home, don¡¯t take it out or wear it, it will humiliate you.¡± ¡°No, I like it.¡± ¡°Put it at home if you like it, it will be a shame if you wear this.¡± Vivian said from the bottom of her heart. Issac was the young master of one of the four great families, and wearing something cost 288 would only be ridiculed. ¡°Thanks, for breaking the bank.¡± ¡°We¡¯re buddies, no need to say thanks. Well, I have celebrated your birthday, I¡¯ll go back first. I have to go home tomorrow, I have to rest early.¡± She did have to go back home tomorrow, but the train ticket was for eleven o¡¯clock at noon, so there was no rush at all. But she had to get back at somebody hard before she left. She was thinking of letting go of her hatred, except that some people were so deceptive in their actions that they didn¡¯t give a damn. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll ride a bike back.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t give Issac a chance to speak at all, got up and waved with him and walked straight away. Issac stood in ce and watched her leave, looking down at the gift Vivian gave her, the corners of his lips could not help but raise a pleased smile. He was content about this birthday. ¡­ Vivian didn¡¯t go back to her rented apartment, after all, the apartment had been surrendered and she couldn¡¯t even live there. She headed in the direction of the Longxi Vi. With tonight¡¯s car ident, Vivian didn¡¯t even need to think about it to know who was behind the scene. Soon she would be leaving L City, and she had to get back at them. The bike was slow, and by the time she arrived at the Longxi Vi, it was forty minutester. Longxi Vi was a high-ss viplex, and the security system inside was very well done, so of course she couldn¡¯t get in without an ess card. Eventually, finding a hidden corner, she crossed the wall and entered the neighborhood. There were security guards patrolling the area, so she carefully avoided the patrollers and breezed over to Lee¡¯s house. Standing at the entrance of therge vi, Vivian stared nkly at a lighted room on the second floor, her eyes slightly narrowed. ncing down at her wristwatch time, it was eleven-thirtyte at night. At this time, both Yorlien and Phu Yen had already gone to bed. Vivian looked around the vi, and then ten minutester, she appeared on the balcony of the second floor bedroom where Yoona was. Perhaps it was toote, and Yoona turned off the light to get ready for bed. Just as Vivian was about to walk in, she heard a conversation ring out from inside, ¡°Morris, are you asleep?¡± Morris? Vivian¡¯s heart thudded and her heart tightened in fear. Was Yoona on the phone, or was Morris really here? ¡°I miss you and couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get an early night. Then I¡¯ll meet you at thepany tomorrow, okay?¡± ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you, Morris. Good night then.¡± ¡°Bye-bye.¡± Although she didn¡¯t know what Morris said on the other end of the phone, Vivian learned that Yoona was on the phone, and she felt relieved. Reaching out, she gently pushed open the sliding door on the balcony and slowly stepped inside. She moved so gently that even though the bedroom was silent, Yoona didn¡¯t notice the slightest difference. Vivian walked straight over, only to find Yoona sleeping on her side facing the direction of the bedroom door, sliding her phone. In the darkness of the night, a cold light appeared, and Vivian snapped out her hand to cover Yoona¡¯s mouth, and the dagger held in her other hand was against Yoona¡¯s neck. The sudden situation scared Yoona, she struggled, ¡°Oooh ¡­ who are you? Help ¡­¡± She struggled and screamed, only her strength was no match for Vivian¡¯s, and with her mouth covered, she couldn¡¯t resist a bit. ¡°Don¡¯t move if you don¡¯t want me to ruin your face!¡± Vivian scolded sternly. A familiar voice, it was Vivian. Yoona became more and more frightened, never expecting that Vivian not only didn¡¯t die, but actually entered her home silently. At this moment, with a cold dagger on her neck, even though Yoona was scared to death, she could only pretend to be calm, ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± ¡°What do I want?¡± Vivian snorted coldly, ¡°I¡¯m already not bothered with you for all those things you did before, and not only do you not know how to restrain yourself, you actually dare to have someone kill me. Yoona, do you think I don¡¯t dare to get you killed?¡± This fucking bitch has a snake heart. She couldn¡¯t understand why Yoona was going through all the trouble to get her killed. Yoona shook her head, wanting to say something. ¡°Shout as you want, as long as you¡¯re not afraid of the knife mercilessly cutting your throat, you can call your parents over.¡± With a warning, Vivian released the hand covering her mouth. Then, she wiped her hand on the bedding with great disgust, as if her hands were stained with Yoona¡¯s saliva. She let go, and Yoona wanted to cry out for help, but the knife on her neck scared her and she shivered, not daring to move. Chapter 163 Yoona almost Pissed Herself in Fear Especially now with Morris¡¯ child in her womb, the child had to be well until she married into the Cheal family. She didn¡¯t dare make a move. ¡°Vivian, you deserved to die. You knew that I was engaged to Morris, and you actually lived with him in the night apartment. What are you if you¡¯re not a bitch? You can¡¯t afford to marry into the Cheal family, so you have to shamelessly be a mistress ¡­ Ahh ¡­¡± Yoona said the words she was holding in her heart, however, halfway through her words, Vivian pped her in her face, ¡°Give you a chance to correct yournguage.¡± A p, built up with enough force, hurt. Yoona clenched her teeth and red angrily at Vivian in the dim vision, ¡°You are the bitch, and you seduced Morris¡­. Ah!¡± ¡°One more chance for you.¡± ¡°You are a bitch no matter how many chance I have, shameless ¡­ Ahh!¡± ¡°Say it again!¡± ¡°You bitch¡­ Ah!¡± ¡°Say it again.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t ¡­¡± Yoona was pped several times, even though she wanted to insult Vivian again, but once she thought about her beautiful face, she finally didn¡¯t want to say it again. She was angry and aggravated, ¡°I warned you a long time ago to stay away from Morris, you¡¯re asking for your own death.¡± Listening to Yoona¡¯s words, Vivian¡¯s anger ran straight to her head, and her hand holding the dagger shook uncontrobly. For a moment, she wanted to just get rid of Yoona to avenge her family. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps approached from a distance. Vivian frowned slightly and raised her eyebrows slightly, ncing in the direction of the bedroom room door. The next moment, the door was pushed open, apanied by a snap, and the bedroom light snapped on, illuminating the entire bedroom. Yorlien and Phu Yen heard the noise upstairs and immediately sensed what was going on, so they immediately darted downstairs. As expected, it was really Vivian who came.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. When they saw Vivian with one foot on the bed, her left elbow propped up on her knee, and her right hand holding a dagger against Yoona¡¯s neck, they were scared out of wits. ¡°Vivian, what are you doing?¡± Phu Yen was equally frightened, who faltered and pointed at Vivian, ¡°Put the knife down. You¡¯re trespassing, if I call the police, you¡¯ll go to jail for the rest of your life.¡± ¡± ¡­ Daddy, Mommy, you¡¯re finally here, ¡­ help me, help me. Call the police ¡­ Ah!¡± Before Yoona could finish her words, Vivian pped directly on her face, from left to right. ¡°I told you to shut up, can¡¯t you hear me!¡± Vivian angrily reprimanded, her cold eyes raised, and her sharp ice gaze shot towards the Lee couple standing in the doorway, ¡°I underestimated you. A mere Lee family has acted recklessly and bought a murder to kill me. Are you guys disappointed that I didn¡¯t die?¡± Endless hatred rushed to the surface. Vivian really felt that it was her own bad fate that she was born as the biological daughter of Yorlien and Phu Yen. ¡°Kill¡­ kill you?¡± The two people froze, inclined their heads to look at each other, and then looked at Yoona, understanding the reason. ¡°From the time Raine needs bone marrow until now, you guys haveid hands on me so many times. Today, if I don¡¯t do something, I¡¯ll regret it.¡± Vivian hadn¡¯t nned to leave easily when she came over today. If she didn¡¯t teach the Lee family a lesson, they would really bully her a lot. ¡°What do you want?¡± Phu Yen pointed at her, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t mess around.¡± ¡± ¡­ mom, I¡¯m scared¡­¡± Although Vivian had raged in front of Yoona and hit her before, she had never felt her rage like today. Yoona was afraid that Vivian¡¯s emotions would get out of control and she would take her life with a single stab. ¡°Heh, now you¡¯re scared?¡± Vivian smirked. The smile on her red lips was extraordinarily ominous. With that, she fumbled through her pocket, pulling out a lighter, snapping it on and holding it up. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Vivian, you can¡¯t mess around. Yoona is your sister.¡± ¡°Vivian ¡­ Vivian, are you crazy? What do you want to do?¡± The three of them turned pale with fear and trepidation. But Vivian swept a nce at the few people from a calm and unhurried manner, and with a bend, she directly ignited the bedding covered by Yoona. Goose down quilt got lit up instantly. ¡± Phu Yen, quick, call for someone to put out the fire.¡± ¡°Mom, help me ¡­ I don¡¯t want to die ¡­¡± Noticing that Vivian was for real, Yoona was scared out of her wits and nearly peed her pants. How could she, so beloved, ever have experienced such dangers? ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Vivian gave a stern scolding, ¡°I¡¯ll see if any of you dare to move. If you move, I¡¯ll slit her throat. What, are you afraid of this fire? That day when you set fire to my house, have you considered my life?¡± ¡°¡­ Mom, help me, I¡¯m scared.¡± Looking at the quit burning, Yoona lifted her leg and stomped the goose down quilt directly to the floor, but she didn¡¯t dare to move from her chest up, afraid of getting hurt. She cried and muttered, ¡°Why isn¡¯t the smoke rm system responding at all?¡± ¡°Even if your house burns down today, it won¡¯t even trigger the smoke rm system. Because ¡­¡± A cold smile emerged on Vivian¡¯s stunning face, clear and creepy, ¡°I had already turned off your house¡¯s water gate.¡± Now that she was here, she had no intention of making it easy for them. It was only fair to teach them a lesson. The goose down was burning fast, plus the floor was covered in cashmere rugs, and everything mmable. It didn¡¯t take long for the fire to burn up. Phu Yen and Yorlien both stood in anxiety. Yorlien shouted out loud to the outside, ¡°Someone go and open the water gate, it¡¯s on fire, quick.¡± ¡± ¡­ I¡¯m afraid ¡­¡± Yoona was really scared. Her eyes were red with tears. She pursed her red lips lightly, feeling death getting closer and closer to her, unable to resist surrendering, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vivian, it was my mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have treated you that way, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Yoona, who was scared out of her soul, apologized to Vivian, ¡°I¡¯m just jealous of your good rtionship with Morris¡­ you can¡¯t kill me. I still have Morris¡¯ child in my belly, if I die, Morris won¡¯t let you go.¡± Vivian snorted coldly, raised the hand holding the dagger and with a thud, flung it out, nailing it directly to the cab beside Phu Yen. In that instant, she struck extremely fast while the dagger flew straight towards Phu Yen, scaring him into cold sweat. The dagger got into the wooden cab, making a low, vibrating sound. Without the threat of the dagger, Yoona got up from the bed with a bang and fell heavily to the floor, rolling and crawling towards the door, ¡°It scared the hell out of me.¡± Chapter 164 I am Worried about You The wretched appearance of Yoona made Yorlien¡¯s heart ache, she helped Yoona up, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Yoona, I am here, it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°It scared me to death, Mom, I¡¯m so scared.¡± As if she had grabbed a straw, Yoona hugged Yorlien and howled in her arms. In the room, the fire grew fierce, the ze raging, smoke curling up and lingering and running through the ceiling.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Through the mes, Phu Yen could still clearly see Vivian¡¯s morbidly cold facial expression with killing intent. She said, ¡°If there is a next time, I will drag your family to be buried with me even if I die!¡± Anger filled her mind, causing her entire being to be near insane. But Vivian knew in her heart that Yoona was pregnant with Morris¡¯ child, and if she were to make a mistake now, it would upset Madame Cheal and cause the Cheal family hate her. Madame Cheal had saved her life. This time, she spared Yoona because she had regard for the child in her womb. If there was another time, she would destroy the Lee family. So what if she went to jail? The room filled with heat, the burning sensation pulled Vivian¡¯s thoughts back. She collected the chill in her eyes, turned and walked to the bedroom balcony before disappearing into the twilight. Seeing her leave, Yorlien gave a meaningful nce at Phu Yen, and both of them looked grave, but both kept silent. After crying for a while, Yoona heard no more Vivian¡¯s voice and turned around, only to find that Vivian was already gone. She couldn¡¯t stop yelling, ¡°What are you guys doing standing still? Call the police, call the police, Vivian was trying to kill me, why don¡¯t you guys call the police?¡± ¡°If we call the police now and they investigate the matter, they will inevitably alert the Cheal family. Yoona, you have to think carefully.¡± Phu Yen shook his head and sighed. By this time, the maids had unscrewed the sluice, the fire had triggered the smoke detection system, and water was spraying out of the room, lowering the temperature inside and gradually dousing the ze. ¡°Yes. Yoona, you know that Madame Cheal likes Vivian. If the Cheal family investigated this, how you¡¯ll exin to them?¡± Yorlien let out a long-winded sigh. ¡°You guys ¡­ what do you mean? Am I your daughter?¡± Yoona jumped in anger and yelled hysterically, ¡°You guys don¡¯t love me at all, never ¡­ snap!¡± Yoona yelled like she was mad, screaming out of control emotionally. Phu Yen twisted his eyebrows raised his hand, pped her in her face and angrily scolded, ¡°I told you many times not toy hand on Vivian and to think twice before doing anything. But you never obeyed. Do you know that she almost killed me with that knife just now?¡± ¡°If something goes wrong with Vivian now, once Madame Cheal investigates, you¡¯ll never be able to marry into the Cheal family.¡± ¡°Look at you, what¡¯s the difference between you and a lunatic? I spent money on you every year to learn manners and upbringing, and this is your mental state now?¡± ¡°With your current nature, if you don¡¯t change your temper, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t survive more than a year when you marry into the Cheal family! Do you think the future hostess of the Cheal family is that easy to be?¡± Phu Yen was overly disappointed with Yoona, so he reprimanded her for the first time with a burst of anger. After he spoke, he red at Yorlien, ¡°Look at her, how did you teach her! Hmph!¡± After saying that, he turned around and walked out of the bedroom. Punched with a swollen, fiery and painful cheek, Yoona was stunned in ce. With Phu Yen¡¯s words echoing in her mind, she cried in aggravation, yet she had to admit that what Phu Yen said made perfect sense. She had to be steady, otherwise when the Cheal family faced more crises, could she really be on her own without the support of her mom and dad? Yorlien sighed in frustration as she was innocently implicated. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s me ¡­ it¡¯s me who¡¯s impulsive ¡­ I just¡­ . just can¡¯t stand that bitch Vivian stealing Morris from me ¡­¡± Since she was a child, Yoona had been loved by her parents, and had never received such a reprimand like today. Despite the aggravation, she had some introspection and felt that Mom and Dad were doing her good. ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t cry. Look at your face, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll go put ice on you to reduce the swelling.¡± Yorlien shook her head and led Yoona¡¯s hand downstairs. While descending the stairs, she sighed, ¡±You¡¯re about to get married to Morris, at this juncture, there must not be any mistakes. Even if you want to take revenge on Vivian, then you have to wait until you¡¯ve solidified your position in the Cheal family. s, your father was right, spending money to teach you etiquette and upbringing, one day you will fall prey to your impulsive nature.¡± With a guilty heart, Yoona pursed her lips and sobbed, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry, I was too impulsive.¡± Mommy was right, and she was impulsive. She should have just waited until she married into the Cheal family to secure her position before making a move on Vivian. If Vivian was really close to Morris, then would she tell Morris about what happened tonight? No, she would not. If Vivian wanted to go tell Morris, why would she need toe over and do it herself? So, even if Morris shared a room with her, he simply wanted to sleep with her without any semnce of affection? Thinking about it like that, Yoona was much better mentally. Then, she couldn¡¯t stop her anger. What was the difference between her and that bitch Vivian? Why was Morris willing to sleep with Vivian but not touch her? Was that bitch good in bed? Yoona spected variously, and finally found the possibility very apt. ¡­ Early in the morning, Issac came to thepany to deal with his work and was busy until nine o¡¯clock in the morning. He wanted to finish the work at hand as soon as possible so he could keep Vivianpany and take her to the train station. ¡°What¡¯s up, brother?¡± Yeon pushed the door and walked into the office, nced at Issac who was sitting in the office and couldn¡¯t help but coldly snort, ¡°Humph, yesterday I prepared dinner for you, but you didn¡¯t even go back.¡± Seeing her enter, Issac put down his work and smiled gently, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Geez, every time it took much effort to ask you to go back for birthday celebration.¡± The reason why Yeon asked Issac to go back for his birthday was to reconcile the father-son rtionship between his dad, Quintel, and Issac. But he was reluctant to go back every time. Yeon didn¡¯t really get angry, but walked up and handed him a gift, ¡°Here, this gift is for you. See, I¡¯m good to you, right?¡± ¡°Well, my sister is naturally good to me.¡± Issac got up, took the gift, and reached out to rub her head, ¡°Whoever marries you in the future will be the one who is blessed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Suddenly someone knocked on the door and walked in. The man in the suit, who nced at Issac and then at Yeon, fell silent. Chapter 165 Kidnapping Yoona ¡°Just say it.¡± Issac had never treated Yeon as an outsider. ¡°Yes. I have investigated, and the car identst night was indeed done by Yoona.¡± The man in the suit said. Yeon froze, ¡°What kind of car ident?¡± ¡°What else could it be, of course it¡¯s to Vivian.¡± Issac¡¯s face was cold, ¡°This is bullying her with no one to back her up, is it? Go, teach her a lesson.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Issac.¡± The man in the suit nodded slightly and turned to leave. Yeon¡¯s mind quickly spun, thoughtfully nced at the man who left, and then turned back to Issac and smiled, ¡°Brother, you go to work, I suddenly have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Go ahead, I have some work to take care of as well.¡± Issac waved with her and gestured to the gift on the table, ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Geez, brother, don¡¯t be polite to me.¡± Yeon turned around and walked out of the office with a somewhat hurried pace. When she walked out of the office and reached the stairway, she saw the man in the suit from earlier, and she uttered, ¡°Hi, my brother let me tell you that the child in Yoona¡¯s belly is an eyesore, understand?¡± The man froze and understood Yeon¡¯s meaning in a second, ¡°Yes. You tell Mr. Issac that it will bepleted.¡± Yeon pursed her lips and nodded, ¡°Well, my brother trust you that you can do a good job.¡± That kid was an eyesore. Without the child in Yoona¡¯s womb, perhaps Morris wouldn¡¯t have married her. At that time, she still had absolute hope if she wanted to chase after her male god. Yeon simply thought that if she retaliated against Yoona, Vivian would be happy after seeing her miserable downfall. And of course, who wouldn¡¯t be happy to have a great revenge? Meanwhile, Vivian, who had been lying in the hotel resting all night, woke up, washed up briefly, and packed her bags ready to leave for the train station. When she was in the lobby checking out, her phone rang. She pulled out her phone and saw that it was Issac calling. Vivian slightly knitted her brows, hesitated for a moment and answered the phone, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to send me to the train station, right?¡± She flirted. Originally, she wanted to leave L City alone in silence and not let anyone see her off, but she had told Issac about the train time. ¡°I¡¯m outside your house,e out, I can take you to the train station.¡± On the other end of the phone, Issac said. Listening to his gentle voice, Vivian was touched and was well aware of how good Issac was to her. ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you, my train ticket time was changed, and now I¡¯m with a friend on some business, and I¡¯m not leaving until tomorrow.¡± Vivian usually disliked the parting scene the most, always felt that it was sad, so she didn¡¯t want Issac to take her to the train station. ¡°Changed your ticket? Howe you didn¡¯t even tell me?¡± ¡°It is not a big deal. You go back, I¡¯m busy with something, I¡¯ll contact youter.¡± She hung up the phone straight after she finished speaking, interrupting Issac¡¯s chance to speak. After checking out of the room, Vivian stopped a taxi on the roadside and went straight to the train station. ¡­ On the other side, Yoona¡¯s cheeks were red and swollen from the beating she receivedst night, and a blood scab was vaguely formed on her face. As a talented girl with a pretty face, Yoona valued her looks more than anything else. Especially when she got up in the morning and looked in the mirror to find her cheeks swollen and a few scars faintly on her skin, she was so scared that she immediately left the vi and drove to the hospital. As she walked, however, suddenly several vans got in the way, cutting off her path. Sitting in the back row, Yoona was hit forward by the inertia of the sharp brakes, and her nose was suddenly sore. She reached up and pinched her nose in anger and rage, rubbed it, and said angrily, ¡°Are you blind? How did you drive? Do you know that I still have Mr. Cheal¡¯s baby in my belly, and if anything happens to the baby, can you afford to take responsibility?¡± Although this was said to outsiders, Yoona really cared a lot about the child in her womb and was afraid that anything might happen to it. ¡°Miss Lee, these people seem to have bad intention.¡± The driver had met a lot of people, and with just a quick nce, he knew that these people had an agenda. And the target seemed to be Yoona.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Hearing that, Yoona was scared, her nervous gaze looking out the car window at the few people walking towards her. The man at the head of the group walked over and raised his hand to knock on the window ss. Instead of lowering the window, Yoona immediately reached out and locked the door. An inexplicable sense of danger flooded her mind, scaring her so much that even her heart missed a beat. ¡°Go, go, go!¡± She reached out and patted the driver, unable to restrain an emotional growl. The driver nced behind him through the rearview mirror and couldn¡¯t stop shaking his head with a sigh, ¡°There¡¯s no way to go at all, where can we go? Miss, you¡¯d better hurry up and call Mr. Cheal and ask him toe and rescue you.¡± Being reminded by the driver, Yoona nodded in a sudden realization, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Morris, I¡¯ll call Morris, call ¡­¡± She muttered as she pulled out her phone to call Morris. The phone dialed out and rang a few times. However, without waiting for Morris to answer the call, she heard the car window ss shatter in response, and the next moment, Yoona¡¯s phone was snatched away. The big burly man held Yoona¡¯s phone and smashed it to the ground with a thud, breaking it into pieces. Yoona was furious, ¡°What are you doing, why did you drop my phone? Do you know who I am? I¡¯m Mr. Cheal¡¯s woman! If you guys dare to touch a single hair on my head, I¡¯ll make sure Morris will break your bodies into pieces.¡± Right now Morris was the only thing she had backing her up. She only hoped that Morris woulde down from the sky and appear at her side like he did when he saved Vivian. ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Cheal¡¯s woman? That¡¯s right, we areing to you.¡± The man outside the car window waved to the men behind him, gesturing for the men toe over, ¡°Take her away.¡± ¡°What do you want? Let her go or I will call the police!¡± The driver¡¯s duty was to drive, but as a member of the Lee family, he had the responsibility to protect Yoona, so of course he couldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. ¡°Shut the fuck up, you old fart!¡± The bald brawny man was all tendons, with a darkplexion and deep features, it could be told he was a mixed race at first nce. He walked over to the driver¡¯s seat and thumped his elbow so hard against the window ss that it shattered with a crash, and he reached in with his hand, trying to open the door. But the driver held his arm in a death grip, ¡°No, you absolutely can¡¯t take her away. Otherwise Mr. Lee won¡¯t let you off ¡­ Ah ¡­¡± Before the driver could finish his sentences, the big burly man snapped his head and mmed it against the car door with a thud, and the driver was unconscious. Chapter 166 Back to the old country home At eleven o¡¯clock at noon, Vivian left L City by train and arrived back home in Zhutang Town by four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. She wanted to surprise her mom and dad, so she didn¡¯t tell them in advance. Back in town, looking at the familiar ce, Vivian was in a happy mood, even sniffing the air of her hometown felt permeated with sweet fragrance. Carrying her bag, she walked from the town to the remote vige, and from a distance, she saw her foster mother, Anika, carrying a basket of vegetables, standing in front of the pigpen enclosure, feeding the pigs. Seeing this familiar scene, Vivian couldn¡¯t help but jog over and tiptoe behind Anika, shouting, ¡°Mom!¡± She called out, and Anika was so startled that the basket of vegetables she had ced on the piggy bank table fell into the pigpen. Looking back, she realized that the person standing behind her was Vivian. Anika was instantly happy, ¡°Aiya, daughter, it¡¯s really you? Howe you¡¯re back? Why didn¡¯t you tell me, so that I can ride my bike to pick you up?¡± ¡°Hahahaha, Mom, you don¡¯t need to pick me up, it is close.¡± Vivian hugged Anika, ¡°Mom, I miss you so much, do you and Dad miss me?¡± Anika smiled amiably and nodded, ¡°Yes, yes. Your father is always talking about you.¡± Anika let go of Vivian and took her hand, looking her up and down, ¡°It¡¯s only been two or three months since we¡¯ve seen each other, howe you¡¯ve lost so much weight?¡± She reached out and poked Vivian¡¯s forehead, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you even let me know you woulde back? I could cook you meat. Now that you¡¯re back, I have not had the food ready.¡± Saying that, Anika called out to the yard, ¡°Lincoln? Lincoln? Come out and take a look, our daughter is back.¡± ¡°What? Our daughter is back?¡± When Lincoln heard Anika¡¯s voice, he immediately walked out from the courtyard, and then saw that Vivian had really returned. In a moment, his face covered with vicissitudes suddenly overflowed with smiles, ¡°My daughter is back, I miss you so much.¡± ¡°Dad? How are you?¡± Vivian walked up to Lincoln and gave him a hug. Instead, Anika remembered the basket of vegetables that had fallen into the pigpen and turned back to look into the pen, where the pigs were nibbling on the basket. ¡°Get the hell out of the way.¡± She opened the door to the pigpen, growled at the pigs, picked up her basket of vegetables, and turned to walk out of the pigpen. Walking up to Vivian, she shook the bamboo-woven vegetable basket that had been chewed off, and snapped, ¡°Look at this, this is a new vegetable basket.¡± Anika reached out and pped Vivian on her ass, ¡°You caused this.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey, Mom, that hurts.¡± Vivian covered her buttocks and feigned pain. This made Anika anxious, ¡°It hurts? I didn¡¯t p you hard.¡± ¡°Haha, just kidding.¡± Vivian grinned and was in a super good mood as she wrapped her arms around the two men and walked into the courtyard. Sitting in the small courtyard, Vivian and Lincoln sat together and chatted, while Anika went to the fridge and rummaged out a chicken and was ready to cook it for Vivian. After chatting for a while, Vivian nced at the vegetable basket that had been chewed through one of its edges, so she asked Lincoln, ¡°Dad, this is the vegetable basket my master gave you, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, your master just sent it over the day before yesterday.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my master in a while, so I¡¯ll take the basket over and have him fix it, and have hime over to our house for dinner.¡± ¡°Okay, hurry up. Your master misses you quite a bit.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be right over.¡± Vivian returned home, rummaging through her bag to carry something in her hand, carrying the vegetable basket along with her, and heading straight to her master¡¯s house. Her master Sidney was a foreigner who came to Zhutang Town for 20 or 30 years, and has been living not far from their home at the foot of the back of the mountain, absolutely secr and away from the world. Houghton was hisst name, and no one knew his full name, including Vivian. Vivian went up the mountain and walked on the mountain path, which was lined with dense grass and nted with colorful flowers that swayed with the wind, and the picturesque scenery was reflected in the turquoise blue sky. Walking to the foot of the mountain, Vivian wanted to surprise her master, but he happened to be sitting by the river, fishing leisurely. ¡°You heartless girl finallye.¡± Houghton with graying hair had a long beard, and his thick, whitish hair, which reached the length of his neck, was casually draped, and he was dressed in a dark gray, loose, coarse linen coat, and pure handmade cloth shoes. He was quite a kind of worldly man, unrestrained and mysterious. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, old man.¡± Vivian walked over and sat directly on the ground next to Houghton, inclined her head and looked at Houghton, smiled wryly, then grabbed his beard, gently tugging it, ¡°I have been gone for half a year, your beard has actually grown so long.¡± ¡°Get the hell out of the way. It took a long time to grow to this length, leave it alone.¡± Houghton red at Vivian and pped her hand away, which let his beard out of her clutches, ¡°What are you doing here? You came to see me with no gift? Go away, don¡¯t affect my fishing mood.¡± He pretended to look disgusted, but in reality, there was an unconcealed look of delight between his eyebrows. ¡°Really let me go?¡± Vivian raised her eyebrows, and the other hand behind her back slowly lifted up, with an bottle of wine in her hand. She looked at the bottle and couldn¡¯t help but smack her lips, ¡°Tsk tsk ¡­ what a nice bottle of wine, no one to drink it with me, so I have to have it alone.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Houghton nced at it and saw the bottle of wine that Vivian was holding, and he immediately felt that the fishing rod in his hand could be given up. Immediately, he dropped his rod and reached for the wine. Vivian was quick and moved her hand back, avoiding Houghton¡¯s hand. Houghton raised his eyebrows and gave Vivian a look, his face was filled with a smile, and then with a front flip, he leaped directly behind Vivian to grab the wine. Vivian was quick and she turned around to avoid him. ¡°You damned girl, do you know that I am an old man? Didn¡¯t your teacher teach you to respect the old and love the young?¡± ¡°Master, you¡¯re so right. I¡¯m still a child, how can you bully me?¡± ¡°Then you give me the wine!¡± ¡°No!¡± Vivian put the bottle of wine behind her back, made a face towards Houghton and smiled yfully. Houghton wrinkled his eyebrows, instantly struck a punching, Vivian immediately collected her smile, turned slightly side, her right elbow towards Houghton¡¯s chest. He raised his hands to block, kicked his legs, and attacked her legs. Vivian did a backflip to avoid his move, and another overhead side kick, kicking straight towards Houghton¡¯s head, yet Houghton watched her but didn¡¯t move. Seeing that the kick was about to hit, but he held her ankle with his bare hand, easily deflecting the force of that kick. He held Vivian¡¯s ankle and yanked it backwards, Vivian was caught off guard and her body plunged forward in a split. Chapter 167 The Mysterious Master Vivian, who was in a downward position, fell her body to the side, carried the wine in one hand, propped herself up on the ground with the other, and kicked the other foot hard towards Houghton¡¯s arm. Houghton tilted his body back slightly, and his other hand clutched Vivian¡¯s other foot directly, pushing his hands forward with all his might, anding up with a sweeping leg in the process. Vivian, who had lost her support, fell heavily to the ground, smashing down a patch of grass. ¡°So useless! It¡¯s only been less than half a year, and you¡¯ve forgot everything that I taught you?¡± Houghton reprimanded with a serious expression. ¡°Ouch, the fall killed me.¡± Vivian sat on the ground and red at Houghton in aggression, ¡°I tried to protect this bottle of wine, or else how could you have taken me down so quickly?¡± ¡°You are just stupid, don¡¯t make so many excuses.¡± ¡°Sign.¡± Vivian sighed and got up from the ground, patting the grass on her body and bristling, ¡°Alright, I admit that I am not good at it.¡± Before she left Zhutang Town, she thought she was overly skilled and never practiced her skills seriously with Houghton. But ever since she met Morris, Vivian had learned that there were people outside much better than her. How could she be a match for Master when she couldn¡¯t even defeat Morris with her skills? Seeing her hanging her head, Houghton snatched the wine from her hand and opened the lid while asking, ¡°Tell me, who has bullied you? I will help you beat him up and take out your anger.¡± ¡°Master, is it toote for me to learn properly from you?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s in time.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure. As long as you¡¯re willing to raise me, that¡¯s not a problem.¡± ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, in the future, I will definitely raise you.¡± Vivian climbed up from the ground, wrapped her arms around Houghton, and said with a smile. Houghton just unscrewed the cap of the bottle in his hand, lowered his head and sniffed the wine, and instantly grinned, ¡°Haha, good wine, good wine. Vivian, bring me a few more bottles of this wine in the future.¡± With that, he walked away, clutching the bottle. After a few steps, he walked back. Vivian thought to herself, ¡°Not bad, Master finally remembered her. Just as she thought so in her mind, the next moment she saw Houghton pushing her away, ¡°Get out of the way.¡± He walked to the water bank, leaned down and picked up the fish basket,ughed out, and said to himself, ¡°There is meat and wine, wonderful, hahaha ¡­¡± Houghton carried the wine in one hand and the fish basket in the other and walked towards his yard, just as if he had forgotten about Vivian. ¡°Old man, did you forget you have a disciple?¡± She stood her ground and yelled at him. Houghton looked back at her, ¡°Can¡¯t you walk on your own? Do you want me, an old man, to carry you?¡± Vivian: It makes sense. She bumbled along, carrying the basket of vegetables she had just brought along with her into the yard. Although Vivian had known Houghton since she was a child, he was a mysterious person, Vivian only knew that he was called Houghton, and also knew that he could do bamboo weaving, and was a mysterious old man who was proficient in martial arts. She looked at the tea ceremony table and chairs set up in the courtyard, the wooden house of mortise and tenon construction, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Old man, you¡¯re so good at enjoying life.¡± ¡°If you like it here, you can stay and live with me. I¡¯m lonely.¡± ¡°Yeah, sure, no problem.¡± Vivian said as she bounced into the house and wandered around the ce where she had grown up since she was a child, and although half a year had passed, everything was the same as it had been in the beginning and hadn¡¯t changed at all. She moved a wicker chair over and sat in the courtyard with Houghton, blowing in the cool breeze, having a drink and talking.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Houghton tasted a mouthful of wine and couldn¡¯t help but nod, ¡°Well, good wine. Soft in the mouth, mellow and rich in vor, sweet in the aftertaste, good wine, good wine. When will you give me a few more bottles of this wine?¡± The corners of Vivian¡¯s mouth twitched. She thought, ¡°Old man, you really know good wine. Do you know that this wine is more than 10, 000? It was a nice bottle of wine that she had someone buy it when she was going back, expensive as hell. He finished it in three or two gulps, it was a waste. ¡°Hahahaha, okay, okay. Anytime you want a drink, I will buy it for you.¡± She smiled and nodded her head in agreement. Even though the wine was expensive, Houghton was her master and it was only right to buy it for him. Even if it was expensive, she had to ept it. ¡°Old man, don¡¯t drink too much. My mom has a meat stew at home, waiting for you toe over and we¡¯ll have a family dinner.¡± ¡°Oh, wonderful, wonderful. Let¡¯s go, I will go down with you.¡± ¡°Tsk ¡­ old man, you don¡¯t have any principles at all. A little meat can make you happy.¡± ¡°Watch yournguage.¡± ¡°Ouch, Master, don¡¯t hit me on the head, it hurts.¡± ¡­ So the two went down together, and at Vivian¡¯s house, the four were reunited for a meal. With wine and food, they talked tillte at night,ughter echoing in the living room, warm and harmonious. After dinner, Lincoln sent Houghton home, and Vivian, who had drunk as much as she could, fell asleep. When she opened her eyes again, it was already early the next morning. She simply packed up, put on her sweatshirt, grabbed her phone, and went out for her morning run. The country roads were sparsely popted, and she jogged along. At that moment, suddenly a van came slowly and stopped abruptly in front of her. Vivian¡¯s eyebrows knitted together and she felt bad. Just as she hesitated, the van door opened it car and six men in suits stepped out of it. Chapter 168 Are you Out of Your Mind? A few men with darkplexions and serious looks, all tendoned up, were professional fighters at first nce. The visitors were not good. Vivian wanted to escape, but thinking that this was her hometown in the countryside, if she escaped, she would only drag her foster parents and Master into it. After her mind raced, she walked up to them with a fakeposure, ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Since they had parked in front of her, it meant that they already knew her identity and address, and there was no point in running away. ¡°Miss Mond, we are here to ¡®invite¡¯ you back to L City on the orders of Mr. Cheal.¡± The man at the head of the group stood in front of Vivian, and although his tone was polite, there was a threat in his cold gaze. There was a sense of ¡®you have to go back today¡¯. ¡°Did he say what it was about?¡± Vivian knew that Morris refused to give up on her as a ¡®pawn¡¯, and intimidating her into returning to L City was expected. But she only went back to the country yesterday and turned her phone off until now when she got back. She had only wanted a few days of quiet, but she hadn¡¯t expected Morris to send someone over to her so soon. In such a hurry, could something have happened? ¡°We were just following orders.¡± The man at the head of the group had an indifferent tone, like a machine, with no mood swings. ¡°Okay, you guys wait for me, I¡¯ll go back and pack my stuff ande right over.¡± Vivian knew in her heart that they were not to be messed with and didn¡¯t want her foster parents and master to worry about her, so she wanted to go back to L City to see what was going on.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Sorry, Miss ¡­¡± ¡°I say it again, I¡¯ll go back and pack my things ande over immediately!¡± She knew what the other party was going to say, so she reprimanded with some annoyance, ¡°You havee to my house, where do you think I can escape to? I¡¯m warning you, my parents are not in good health and will definitely be irritated if they see you. If anything happens to them, I¡¯ll fight you all to the death!¡± Vivian¡¯s face showed anger, and the oppressive feeling made the few beaters hesitate. After a few seconds of silence, the man at the head of the group raised his hand to check his wristwatch time, ¡°You have ten minutes.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Vivian snorted coldly and immediately trotted back, packed up her things at home, then walked to the kitchen and said to Anika who was cooking, ¡°Mom, I have to go back to L City right now, you tell dad, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± It was early in the morning, but being from the countryside, it was always customary to go around in the fields, so Lincoln was not at home. ¡°What? You have onlye back yesterday, what¡¯s the hurry?¡± Anika turned off the gas stove, put down the spat, and wiped her oil-stained hands on her apron before she took Vivian¡¯s hand and inquired uneasily. ¡°Uh ¡­ nothing, it is Issac ¡­ Issac he has acute appendicitis, in surgery, I am not at ease, so I want to go back take a look.¡± She made up an excuse. In her heart, she silently apologized to Issac: I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I really had no choice. Issac, you mustn¡¯t hit me! In the end, it was all because Issac was too close to Vivian at the beginning, Anika trusted Issac, so Vivian could only use Issac as an excuse. ¡°Well, then you do have to go back and see him. But don¡¯t worry, take chicken to see him.¡± ¡°No, no, Mom, he doesn¡¯t need this. I¡¯ll go first, bye, bye.¡± Vivian was already cheating on Anika, so how could she bring a chicken back to L City? Not to mention that the thugs wouldn¡¯t give her time to catch a chicken. ¡°Hey, What¡¯s the rush, you girl? I¡¯ll ask your father to give you a ride.¡± ¡°No, I called a taxi in town, so I¡¯ll go first. Mom, take care of yourself.¡± She ran towards the front while talking to Anika. Anika stopped after a few steps and stood on the roadside, shaking her head with a sigh before smiling helplessly, ¡±This girl, she¡¯s still quite attached to Issac¡¯s affairs. It seems that she really likes that young man. s, she has grown up now ¡­¡± She feltplicated in her heart, even had a sense of a daughter about to be married. But how could Vivian know that one lie from her would make Anika think so much? She dashed back to that car, got in and left. The car started up and sped off, arriving in L City four and a half hourster. Vivian was taken by a few people to L City¡¯s night apartment and locked up inside. Back in the familiar apartment, everything was still as familiar as ever. Shey on the couch and looked at the missed calls on her phone, only from Issac and Morris. If other calls hade in, she might have been worried, but the fact that there were only two missed calls from her made Vivian feel that everything was normal instead. But if it was normal, why was Morris doing calling her? After thinking about it, Vivian still dialed Morris¡¯ number. After calling twice with no answer, sheid down on the couch and yed with her phone. Time passed by, seeing that it was already two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Vivian, whose stomach was rumbling with hunger, finally couldn¡¯t help but sit up and pped the table angrily, ¡°What the hell is this bastard Morris doing? If he doesn¡¯te back, I¡¯m leaving.¡± As she was just standing up, an elevator bell suddenly rang outside. Then, the living room door slowly opened, and there was a familiar figure in sight ¨C Morris! ¡°Morris, what are you doing having someone bring me all the way to L City?¡± Vivian huffed and rushed to his face, yelling at him angrily. She finally left L City and wanted to go home for a few days of peace and quiet, but she didn¡¯t expect Morris to send someone back to arrest her. The man in a straight suit stood in front of Vivian, his handsome features surfaced with elusive deep meanings, sizing up the woman in front of him, ¡°Today is my birthday.¡± ¡°What?¡± A very sudden remark made Vivian stunned for a long time, and after she sobered up a bit, she couldn¡¯t stop wrinkling her eyebrows and cursed, ¡°Nuts, what does your birthday have to do with me? You¡¯re the heir of the Cheal family, many people are rushing to celebrate your birthday, did you find the wrong person?¡± Brain fart! Did she know him well? It was simply inexplicable. At those words, Morris¡¯ face sank, and a sh of loss passed under his eyes. He ced his hands in the pockets of his suit pants, the hands in his pockets clutching his phone while it disyed a picture on the screen. The photo was of the two sitting face to face at a table under a gazebo in the dim night, with her singing birthday wishes to Issac, who was making a wish with his eyes closed and his hands folded. Morris identally saw it in Instagram in the early hours ofst night. At that moment, for some reason, he was upset, so he ordered someone to rush to Vivian¡¯s hometownte at night and brought her straight back. ¡°I want you to spend my birthday with me.¡± Morris stated simply and bluntly what was on his mind. Vivian snorted lightly and gave him a nk look, ¡°Okay.¡± Smilingly, she hooked her lips, raised her right hand and spread it out, ¡°Birthday cake, blessing, party, all-in-one service. One hundred thousand, I¡¯ll cover it.¡± Chapter 169 Earn His Money Morris¡¯ face sank slightly: was this damned woman a ve to wealth? Could it be that she charged for Issac¡¯s birthday, too? That day at the Night Club, she had spent over a million for Issac, and how could she possibly charge for his birthday? With that thought, Morris felt upset. ¡°No.¡± He spoke indifferently. ¡°No? Then forget it.¡± You want her to prepare his birthday? It was a fool¡¯s errand. Suddenly, Vivian realized something else and red at him with wrinkled brows, ¡°You brought me all the way back from my hometown to L City just so I could celebrate your birthday?¡± She hit the nail on the head.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. A flicker of weakness passed under Morris¡¯ eyes, and uttered, ¡°You promised to prepare for my marriage with Yoona. But you walked away halfway through, who allowed it?¡± ¡°I have told you before. How can you go back on your word!¡± ¡°Did I agree that myself?¡± When he asked that, Vivian thought back carefully and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Seeing her mute appearance, the corners of Morris¡¯ lips picked up a light smile. Bypassing her, he walked to the living room, sitting on the sofa with his legs folded, resting one hand on the arm of the sofa, tapping one hand on his knee, his eyes looking at Vivian with interest, ¡°Tell me, what do you have in mind for the wedding?¡± Listening to Morris¡¯ words, anger in Vivian¡¯s heart ran straight to her head, nearly burst into a foul mouth. Pissed off, she walked up to him and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not a weddingpany, why do I have to set up the wedding?¡± ¡°You are in charge of it, you can go for a weddingpany.¡± ¡°You might as well just go to ¡­¡± As she was retorting, Vivian suddenly thought of something, so she nodded reluctantly, ¡°Okay, since you have to let me do it, I reluctantly ept it. However, how much do you budget? Otherwise you won¡¯t pay me for extra money.¡± ¡°Get reimbursed from Trent for all purchases.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Since it could be reimbursed, the rest of the matter was fairly well settled. Vivian, who had an idea inside, was in an extremely good mood, so she said to Morris, ¡°I have something to do, so go find your fianc¨¦e for your birthday.¡± With that, she turned around and prepared to leave. Seeing her leave, Morris¡¯ thin lips opened slightly and he was about to say something, but she stopped her pace abruptly and she turned back to him and said in a cold voice, ¡°Morris, control your own woman. Even though she is your fianc¨¦e and I alone cannot rival your Cheal family, but all people have a bottom line.¡± In fact, she shouldn¡¯t have said this to Morris, but Vivian just couldn¡¯t bear it. Then she added, ¡°I just hope you don¡¯ty hand on my family for the sake of me having saved your grandmother¡¯s life!¡± She looked serious, and her clear, watery eyes were deep andplex, with a vague hint of sadness. Morris¡¯ eyebrows wrinkled lightly for a moment, and the index finger tapping on his knee paused, ¡°What did she again do to you?¡± His face sank, and his left hand involuntarily clenched slightly as a wave of anger rose up. ¡°Instead of asking me, why don¡¯t you ask your fianc¨¦e yourself?¡± Vivian dropped a sentence, her gaze was cool as she turned and walked away. With the mming of the door, Morris sat on the sofa in silence for a long time before he got up and went downstairs, driving to the Longxi Vi. And at this moment, Vivian walked down the road and made a phone call to Issac. ¡°Vivian? Your phone is finally on, I was almost ready to go to Zhutang Town to look for you.¡± On the other end of the phone, Issac was in a rather cheerful mood because of Vivian¡¯s sudden phone call. ¡°Heh heh, my phone broke and I couldn¡¯t turn it on, so I took it in for repair.¡± ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°Still in L City, I haven¡¯t gone back.¡± Vivian lied so that Issac wouldn¡¯t ask her why she had returned to L City immediately after she had gone back to Zhutang Town. She couldn¡¯t exin it well. ¡°I¡¯lle to you now.¡± ¡°No, no need. I¡¯m just calling to greet with you, and I have to meet a friendter, so we¡¯ll see tomorrow.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± On the phone, Issac heard that Vivian was rather busy, so he didn¡¯t ask much. After hanging up the phone, she immediately dialed Yara¡¯s number, ¡°Yara, can you do me a favor?¡± She went straight to the point. ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± This was the second time the two had spoken on the phone since Yara had left the night apartment. The first time was after Morris and Yara sessfully signed a contract, Yara contacted Vivian to give her the good news and transfer money. ¡°Well ¡­ you know a friend who is a wedding nner, right? Howpetent is she?¡± ¡°Oh, my friend was previously the nning director for thergest weddingpany in L City, and then she gotid off when she got pregnant. Now she¡¯s at home with her child. Why, anything wrong?¡± ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, I want to start a weddingpany and I want to hire your friend at a high sry.¡± That was what Vivian really thought. Since Morris had asked her to do the wedding nning and all the expenses could be reimbursed by Trent, she could totally set up a weddingpany right away and earn Morris¡¯ money! ¡­ Longxi Vi. Morris drove to the vi, parked the car outside the vi, rang the doorbell. The maid came out, seeing that it was Morris, she immediately bowed, ¡°Mr. Cheal, pleasee inside.¡± The man swept his cold eyes at the maid and said in a cold voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Yoona?¡± ¡°So you are here to visit Miss Yoona. Hahaha,e on in, Miss Yoona has been unwell since she returned this morning and has been lying down in her bedroom to rest.¡± The maid said as she led Morris towards the living room. When they entered the hall, the maid trotted in and said to the Lee couple, ¡°Sir, madam, Mr. Cheal is here.¡± The couple sitting on the couch was annoyed because Yoona had been lying in the bedroom all day without eating or drinking. When they heard that Morris hade over, their eyes lit up and they immediately stood up and greeted him. ¡°Morris¡¯ here. You are here to see Yoona, right?¡± ¡°Morris, you¡¯re finally here. Yoona has been lying down all day today, his father and I have been so anxious.¡± The couple spoke. The two were quite surprised by Morris¡¯ sudden appearance, but on second thought, Yoona was in a very bad state today, so maybe the two had a fight. But he did not look good. ¡°Not feeling well?¡± Morris¡¯ cold eyes narrowed slightly for a moment, raising his forehead slightly as his gaze flicked in the direction of the second floor, ¡°I¡¯ll go and see her.¡± He¡¯d like to see how unwell a woman who dared toy hands on his sister could be! With those words, he strode towards the second floor. Phu Yen immediately followed him, but was stopped by Yorlien, ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Do you want to get involved in the young couple¡¯s matter?¡± ¡°With Morris¡¯ face looking so grim, I¡¯m afraid things aren¡¯t that simple.¡± Phu Yen was anxious. Chapter 170 Cancel the Marriage ¡°Even if something happened, this is the Lee family, and Yoona is pregnant with his child, what else could he do?¡± Yorlien nced at Morris, who had gone upstairs, nudged her elbow to Phu Yen¡¯s arm and moved over, whispering, ¡°Instead, we should take this opportunity to deepen the rtionship between this young couple.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Phu Yen frowned slightly and skimmed his lips, thinking for a moment before nodding, ¡°Well, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± The thoughts of the two downstairs were naturally unknown to Yoona and Morris. Morris walked up to the second floor bedroom and raised his hand to knock on the door, but eventually just twisted the knob and walked in. ¡°Get out! I told you to get out, can¡¯t you hear me?¡± As he had just walked in, Yoona¡¯s roar rang out from the bedroom, apanied by a pillow thrown over and smashed directly into Morris. With a wave of his hand, Morris dropped the pillow to the floor. The pink princess bedroom is decorated in the style of a heart-shaped princess bed with a mantle tent that drops from the top to a pink carpet with several doll dolls scattered around. Everywhere there is the sweetness of an innocent girl. The exquisitely decorated and luxurious bedroom, unaffected in any way by a fire the night before, had all the furniture in the room reced and everything was as good as new. Morris looked at Yoona, who was lying on her bed, wrapped in a thin nket, with her back to the door, lying on her side. He stepped over and looked down at the woman with a condescending look, a lurid chill radiating from his pupils. ¡°I told you to get out, you didn¡¯t listen ¡­¡± Sensing someone walking in, Yoona couldn¡¯t help the anger in her heart and turned back to yell again. But only halfway through the words did she realize that the person standing by the bed was ¡­ ¡°Morris ¡­ Morris, what brings you here? ¡± She sat up from the bed in a sh, pale with fear, but not forgetting to grab the thin nket and wrap it around herself. A pair of beautiful eyes simr to Vivian¡¯s welled up with panic and fear, but when she truly felt that the person in front of her was Morris, all the unease and fear disappeared again instantly. In the next second, she flung herself at the bedside and wrapped her arms around Morris¡¯ waist, howling, ¡°Morris, you¡¯re finally here ¡­¡± She cried hysterically, sobbing. But no matter how hurt she cried, Morris felt nothing. He stood like a statue until the woman in his arms stopped crying and he asked in due course, ¡°Have you done crying?¡± Yoona sniffled, biting lightly on her red lips as she opened her red eyes to look at Morris, realizing with hindsight that his face was appallingly cold today. Was he here to question her? ¡°Morris, why did you suddenlye over today?¡± Yoona knew clearly that Morris had barelye to the Longxi Vi after he got engaged to her, and even though she had invited him, he had onlye in and stood for a while before leaving. Morris¡¯ handsome face was permeated with chill as he raised his hand to raise her chin, ¡°Is there anything you want to say to me, hmm?¡± ¡°I ¡­ say? I ¡­ Morris, I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± Feeling the oppressive feeling that came over her, Yoona knew in her heart that Morris was bound toe to raise hell today. Could it be that it was that bitch Vivian who revealed the matter? So what happened yesterday ¡­ No, Morris must not know what happened yesterday, otherwise with his status as the heir of the family, he would never have allowed Vivian to be that reckless. Yoona guessed that Vivian must have told Morris about the ¡®intentional car ident¡¯, but nothing was necessarily mentioned about her kidnapping by Vivian. So much so that she felt relieved. ¡°You don¡¯t know, or don¡¯t want to talk about it?¡± Morris¡¯ thumb rubbed her chin, his sharp eyes gazing at Yoona for an instant as he questioned in a deep voice. His maic voice gently stroke at her heart, making her heart beat faster and tense to the point of near suffocation. ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± Yoona swallowed nervously, her hands involuntarily clutching the thin quilt, her watery eyes rippling with innocent pity, but the depths of those eyes were unconcealed hate and anger. Vivian! Vivian, you bitch, why are you doing this to me? Isn¡¯t it enough to ruin everything for me? Do you have to make Morris hate me too? How can you be so cruel? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Morris ¡­ I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± Yoona knew that she couldn¡¯t avoid it, powerlessly closing her eyes, allowing tears to well up in her eyes, dropping her head in despair, ¡°I was the one who got carried away, knowing that Vivian was living with you in the night apartment, I ¡­ was jealous It was only ¡­ that I impulsively wanted to do that ¡­¡± She was smart. Knowing that lying in front of Morris at this moment would only displease him, she had to meekly admit it. Because, even if she didn¡¯t say it, Morris would be able to find out the truth. ¡°Morris ¡­ I know it¡¯s my fault, but I¡¯m scared ¡­ I¡¯m scared I¡¯ll lose you, I love you, I really love you very much¡­ ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She clutched Morris¡¯ wrists with both hands, woefully pitiful and pleading, like a poor child about to be abandoned, her eyes filled with wretched pity. Morris had always been unfeeling, so how could he be moved by a few tears from a woman? ¡°You can eveny hand on your own sister, so do you want to kill me as well?¡± The outside world was full of praise for Yoona, saying she was pretty and talent, and Morris could hear the outside world praising Yoona almost every day. But only after he made contact did he realize how hypocritical and vicious this woman was. ¡°No, I won¡¯t. Morris, I love you, I just care about you too much, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± She shook her head, and finally got up directly and knelt on the bed, pulling Morris¡¯ hand, begging, ¡°I was just jealous of Vivian and did something wrong. But I regret it now, really regret it, I swear, I swear I will never do anything to her again¡­ I will ¡­ definitely keep my words. ¡± ¡°Any idea why she¡¯s staying at the night apartment?¡± Morris stood pensively, his eyes filled with disgust, and added, ¡°Because, she was afraid that while she was asleep, you guys would kill her. That¡¯s why she¡¯s living in the Night Apartment.¡± As smart as he was, he had known the reason why Vivian was living in the night apartment for a long time, only that he had never said anything about it. ¡°I thought you would restrain yourself, but I didn¡¯t expect you to persist. I don¡¯t think this marriage is necessary.¡± He gave a warning. ¡°No!¡± Yoona panicked and immediately climbed up from the bed, stepped on the Persian carpet on the floor with her bare feet and knelt in front of him again, ¡°Morris, I was wrong, I was really wrong. I know I let you down, but I am pregnant with your child, you have to think about our child, it can¡¯t be without a father ¡­ ¡° Chapter 171 How do you be a girlfriend The wedding was just a few days to go, if the wedding was cancelled at this moment, the Lee family would be a joke. Yoona couldn¡¯t ept it, and the Lee family could not ept it either. ¡°I warned you long ago not to do anything to her. Did my words fall on deaf ears?¡± Morris stood arrogantly, looking at Yoona with eyes loaded with disgust. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t do anything to her again, I swear ¡­ I swear to stay far away from Vivian in the future. Morris, I was wrong, can you give me a chance ¡­¡± If before this, Yoona didn¡¯t know about Morris¡¯ feelings for Vivian, then at this moment, she deeply felt this man¡¯s care and deep love for Vivian. Even all along, Yorlien had admonished her countless times to be calm, but at this moment, she couldn¡¯t even pretend. She was extremely scared thest time the engagement was to canceled, and this time, she could not have it happened. She had to be the hostess of the Cheal family! At that very moment, Morris¡¯ cell phone suddenly rang. He took out his phone to see that it was Madame Cheal¡¯s call. He nced at the wretched woman on her knees and picked up the phone, ¡°Grandma?¡± ¡°Morris, are you free tonight? Bring Yoona over, I haven¡¯t seen her for a few days, and I miss her.¡± On the other end of the phone, Madame Cheal spoke softly, with a frustrated sigh, invisibly mournful. Morris knew she had Alzheimer¡¯s and knew she was under a lot of mental stress and wanted to have a grandchild more than anything. His hand holding the phone tightened slightly, his brow lightly knitted, a slight helplessness was seen between his brows, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Good, I will have the kitchen prepare for it. If Vivian hadn¡¯t gone back home, I would want her toe along.¡± Madame Cheal seemed to be talking to herself, but also to Morris. ¡°Okay.¡± He answered and hung up the phone. Slowly putting away his phone, he leaned down slightly and raised his hand to pat Yoona¡¯s face, ¡°If you do it again, you can never stay in L City.¡± With those words, Morris shook off Yoona¡¯s hand and walked straight away. After pulling open the door, he found the Lee couple standing in the doorway with a cup of tea in their hands. ¡°Morris?¡± Phu Yen nced inside the bedroom and smiled sardonically at Morris. Morris nced at the two with cold eyes and went downstairs to leave directly. The couple stood still, watching as Morris quickly left, and then rushed into the bedroom to see Yoona sitting on the edge of the bed, head bowed in a daze. ¡°Yoona, Yoona, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Yorlien was distraught as she walked up to Yoona and took her hand in concern. ¡°He knows what happened to Vivian?¡± Phu Yen hit the nail on the head. Yoona dropped her head, gave them both a listless look, and said breathlessly, ¡°I¡¯m tired and want to take a nap.¡± She lifted the bedding andy down on the bed, turning her back on the couple, and then she didn¡¯t speak again. ¡­ On the other hand, Vivian met with Yara, as well as the former wedding nning director, Mandy. The three of them talked together, Vivian told Mandy about her idea, and the two of them reached an agreement that Mandy would be a part-time wedding nner, only needing to provide nning solutions and not needing to sit in thepany every day. Talking with each other, Vivian was in an excellent mood as she gained an excellent director. Then she ordered a birthday cake online for her dad and had some delivered it to her hometown. Then she searched for transfer shops with her phone and managed to find several weddingpanies to be transferred. Vivian took Yara along to see the situation and found a weddingpany that was still able to operate in the shortest possible time, signed the transfer contract and incidentally kept all the employees of the weddingpany. It was 6:00 p. m. after everything was done. Just as Vivian was about to take Yara to dinner to chat about her gratitude, Morris¡¯ call came. Today, she got a weddingpany ¡®at great expense¡¯ to earn Morris¡¯ money. To her, Morris was now her boss and could not be offended. Vivian then immediately answered the phone, fawning, ¡°Oh, brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m outside.¡± ¡°Grandma wants you toe back for dinner, I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± He said in amanding tone, with absolutely no intention of consulting with her. Vivian¡¯s eyes flowed with light and immediately nodded her head in agreement, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you a location,e and pick me up.¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone and then said to Yara with a guilty face, ¡°Yara, I¡¯m really sorry, I have something urgent to do, so I won¡¯t be able to treat you to dinner.¡± Yara shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s make a rain check.¡± ¡°Okay, of course it¡¯s no problem.¡± ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Thank you, Yara.¡± Vivian waved to Yara and watched her drive away before smiling, ¡°Saved money for a meal.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She took over a weddingpany today and spent a lot of money, so she did not want to spend any penny anymore. After she finished, she made a phone call to her adoptive father, Lincoln, who had a birthday today. On the phone, she chatted with him for a while before hanging up, and transferred 10, 000 to Lincoln. Then she sent him a message: [Dad, I have transferred you 10, 000 as a birthday present]. On the phone, Vivian sounded cheerful, but inside she felt very guilty for her adoptive parents. She wanted to transfer more money to them but was worried that they would worry about where the money wasing from because it was ¡®too much¡¯. A car suddenly pulled up in front of her. Looking at the familiar silver-gray car, Vivian pulled open the door and sat in it. Morris sat in the main driver¡¯s seat, his gaze faintly ncing at her with aplicated expression. ¡°Grandma told me to go to dinner, why are you telling me this now?¡± She asked. To her surprise, the man asked, ¡°You¡¯re busy?¡± ¡°Of course I ¡­.¡± She spent the whole afternoon of recruiting just to make money out of his pocket. But she could not talk about it! Then added, ¡°am not busy.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re not busy, it won¡¯t interfere with your dinner to tell you at any time.¡± The man said heartlessly, starting the car and leaving. The corners of Vivian¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, only to feel that Morris was overly domineering. At that moment, her phone rang again. It was a call from her foster mother, Anika. When she called her adoptive father earlier, her adoptive mother was still in the kitchen cooking, so she wasn¡¯t able to talk to her. After the call was connected, without waiting for Vivian to speak, Anika asked, ¡°Vivian, how is Issac¡¯s surgery going?¡± ¡°¡­ surgery?¡± Vivian¡¯s brain was cracked for a moment, and it dawned on her that when she left this morning, she lied and said that Issac was having an appendectomy. With a chuckle, she said, ¡°He¡¯s good, very good. It is a just minor surgery.¡± ¡°You were in such a hurry to leave in the morning, you wouldn¡¯t even bring him an old hen. As a girlfriend, you are not considerate.¡± Listening to her adoptive mother¡¯s reprimand, Vivian wrinkled her brow and moved her phone to the side. Chapter 172 Sending Her Back for Her Father’s Birthday Since she was answering the phone with her left hand, she moved her phone to one side, just loud enough for Morris to hear. ¡°Issac genuinely likes you and treats you very well. Look at you, as a girlfriend, you don¡¯t know to be nice to him, you will make people gossip about you when you get married in the future. The two of you love each other, so you should cherish him. Your father and I are nning to go to L City to meet Issac to talk about your marriage and see when we can get you married ¡­.¡± Hearing this, Vivian immediately put the phone up next to her ear and said, ¡°Mom, mom, what are you talking about, I¡¯m still young.¡± She was going crazy. The first andst time, it was all just a show between her and Issac, howe her adoptive mother started talking about marriage? Vivian chatted with her, just as if she didn¡¯t notice the cold face of Morris who was sitting at the side. Love each other? Talking about marriage? In that moment, his hand on the steering wheel couldn¡¯t help but tighten, only to feel a blockage in his chest that made him feel more and more irritable. ¡°Gee, mom, stop that, hurry up and eat cake with my dad, I¡¯m going to be busy, bye.¡± After saying that, she just hung up. ¡°Whew~~¡± She took a long breath of relief and suddenly felt that she could not lie anything, she should talk to her adoptive parents as soon as possible, otherwise she was afraid that sooner orter they would find Issac and discuss the matter of marriage. Sure enough, a lie took a million lies to make it feel right. Putting away her phone, Vivian looked at Morris, who was driving, and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°You¡¯re actually having your birthday on the same day as my dad.¡± Morris¡¯ face was chilly, and he kept his silence directly to Vivian, not paying her any attention. Vivian skimmed her mouth, and couldn¡¯t figure out why he look grim, but she was now the owner of the weddingpany and had to please this wealthy man. After all, her weddingpany¡¯s only client was Morris. ¡°Stop, stop, stop.¡± Vivian suddenly caught a glimpse of something and yelled for him to stop. He thought Vivian was going to buy something for her grandmother, so he stopped at the curb. She got out of the car and ran away. It didn¡¯t take long for her to get into the car with her things, close the door and buckle up. She pulled a pink piggy cake out of the paper bag, still priced at 39, not a penny more than she wanted to spend. ¡°Come on, big money ¡­ brother, it¡¯s your birthday, birthday cake for you, haha.¡± Vivian smiled fawningly, pulled out a candle from the bag, inserted it next to the pink pig¡¯s ear, took the lighter and lit it, held the cake, inclined her head and looked at Morris, ¡°Brother, happy birthday, I¡¯ll sing you a birthday song, make a wish.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t know when Morris celebrated his birthday, but she had heard that Morris never celebrated his birthday. So when Morris asked her to celebrate his birthday today, she was a little upset, but more surprised. The car turned off and Morris looked at the woman fawning, always thinking she wasn¡¯t holding back any good ideas. Such a scene made his mind involuntarily recall her celebrating birthday with Issac, as well as Anika saying earlier that the two of them were ¡®two lovers¡¯, and suddenly the cake didn¡¯t even smell good. ¡°No need.¡± He said coldly, started the car, and set off straight away. ¡°Are you ¡­ psycho? You¡¯re the one who asked me to prepare a cake for you, and you¡¯re the one who won¡¯t eat it!¡± Her face instantly fell as she looked at the candle on the cake, and with a huff, she lowered her head and blew it out with a huff. Rummaging out the fork from the paper bag, she sat in the passenger seat and ate it herself. They say that women change their faces fast, but she feels that Morris change his face even faster! She swore that she would never buy cake for Morris again. However, when she had just taken two bites, the car suddenly stopped at the side of the road. The man¡¯s cold gaze nced over and he reached out to snatch the cake from her hand, ¡°I don¡¯t celebrate the birthday, why are you eating cake?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t eat it if you don¡¯t celebrate your birthday? What a bully.¡± Vivian muttered as she bit her fork in her mouth and red angrily at him. But Morris snatched the fork right out of her hand, scoop up a spoonful of cake and ate it. Vivian, who was immersed in anger, was still rambling, ¡°Aren¡¯t you not eating? Why are you eating? Morris, do you think you¡¯re out of your mind? It¡¯s annoying.¡± Morris, who had rarely eaten sweets, ignored Vivian¡¯s mutterings and chewed slowly, tasting the cake, which suddenly tasted good. Morris remembered his parents not allowing him to eat cake when he was a child, saying that it was too sugary and bad for his health, so all the cream cakes he had eaten were customized, not at all the kind of cake sold in the market. Instead, now that he had tasted a bite, he thought it tasted very good. He took one bite at a time, not knowing if it was because the cake tasted good or because it was bought by her, Morris took several bites in a row. Even if he was eating cheap cake, he still ate elegantly, as if he had engraved his gentle elegance into his bones, revealing dignified temperament. Vivian looked at Morris in a daze, captivated by his stunning beauty, unconsciously falling. ¡°Want some?¡± When the man saw her gaze dazed, he assumed she wanted cake, so he picked a piece and handed it over. Vivian looked at the piece of cake he handed over and sighed as she remembered her adoptive father, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If you hadn¡¯t brought me back by force, I¡¯d be spending birthday with my dad right now.¡± She bristled and sighed, her face full of loss. In that moment, the man¡¯s hard heart was gently rubbed and actually softened. His movements stalled, his eyes gazing nkly at the woman in front of him, and he uttered, ¡°Want to go back now?¡± ¡°Now?¡± Vivian nodded her head, but on second thought, she thought it would take her three hours to get home from here at the earliest, so how could she possibly go back for her dad¡¯s birthday? ¡°Gee whiz, it¡¯s so far away, how can I possibly make it back?¡± Vivian smiled to herself. But the words fell, only to find Morris shoving the cake at her, turning the car around and speeding away. She froze, sensing that this was not the direction to the old house, and asked, ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± ¡°Take you home.¡± ¡°Go home?¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes widened incredulously, ¡°You ¡­ you sent me?¡± ¡°What? You want to walk back?¡± Morris nced slightly sideways, his face permeated with a handsome smile. The evening sun shining in from the car window, fell on the man¡¯s face, gilded with a golden glow, making him handsome and extraordinarily provocative. ¡°No ¡­ no ¡­ I ¡­¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Vivian thought she was hallucinating, rubbed her head and said unbelievably, ¡°Are you okay, why do you suddenly want to send me back?¡± Chapter 173 This Young Man is Handsome ¡°It¡¯s a privilege to have my birthday as the same day as your father¡¯s, so it¡¯s better to spend it together.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s toote to go back now.¡± ¡°Noter, forty-five minutes will be taken.¡± Morris said, and then took his phone and sent a text message to Trent. ¡°Forty-five minutes?¡± If Vivian had taken it seriously just now, at the moment it felt like Morris was joking. She leaned back in the passenger seat and ate the rest of Morris¡¯ cake in silence, trying to see what he was up to. Five minutester, the car arrived in an open area where a helicopter was already parked. After Morris got out of the car, Vivian followed him to the helicopter in an unbelievable ways. It wasn¡¯t until the helicopter hatch closed and the propellers buzzed and roared that she came to the realization that Morris was really taking her home. Helicopter! ¡°You¡¯re really going to send me back?¡± She asked aloud, looking at the man beside her. Morris¡¯ thin lips pursed lightly, not answering. But Vivian was already sure that Morris wasn¡¯t lying, and she immediately sent a message to her adoptive parents: [Wait for me toe back, I¡¯ll be home in half an hour]. The text message went out, and within a few moments, a call came in from her foster parents. She didn¡¯t answer because it was so noisy in the helicopter, so she messaged them the whole time. Just like that, immersed in tion, Viviany on her back and looked out the window, her red lips slightly hooked in a good mood.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Suddenly it seemed, again, that Morris wasn¡¯t so bad. Thirty minutester, the helicopter arrived at the North Vige basketball court in Zhutang Town, and Vivian got off the helicopter with Morris and walked out of the basketball court after the helicopter had flown away. Vivian looked at the fading helicopter, reached out to ruffle her blown messy hair, and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How do you know where I live?¡± The man in the suit ced one hand in the pocket of his trousers, straightened his tie with the other, smiled wickedly, and did not speak. Although Zhutang town is more remote, after dinner, many people came out for a walk, and happened to see two people walking down from the helicopter, so they stopped to look around and talk. The two men walked out of the yground and two cars were parked outside. Seeing the two walk over, a man in a suit immediately greeted them and handed the keys to Morris, ¡°Boss, everything is ready.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Morris said, getting into the car. Vivian got into the passenger seat. The car started slowly and headed towards Vivian¡¯s house. Along the way, Vivian¡¯s attitude towards Morris wasplicated. It was clear that Madame Cheal had invited them for dinner, but Morris had taken her back to Zhutang Town just for her father¡¯s birthday. Was he, Morris, someone whocked someone to celebrate his birthday? Obviously, no. Thinking about it, Vivian touched her nose and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Morris, do you like me?¡± At the sound of her words, the car mmed into a sharp brake and stopped in the road. The man¡¯s astonished gaze flickered to Vivian, and a slight unnaturalness shed under his eyes. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that, if you didn¡¯t like me, howe you flew me back in a helicopter for my dad¡¯s birthday? Or you must have an agenda.¡± Vivian was pretty sure. Morris¡¯ hand tightened on the steering wheel, his heart beating faster, on a regr day, even talking about an order values ten billion was not as tense as this moment. Was it so obvious that he liked her already? ¡°If, I say ¡­¡± The man was halfway through a sentence when the sound of a car honking behind him cut him off. His eyebrows twisted as he looked back at the cake sitting in the back and reached out to push it back that was close to falling, ¡°I am idle.¡± ¡°Idle?¡± Vivian gave him a nk look, convinced. He was indeed idle. Otherwise, why else would hee here from such a long distance? Five minutester, the car stopped in front of Vivian¡¯s house. In the dim twilight, Anika was waiting anxiously, and when she saw the car pull up at the door, she immediately greeted it. Vivian got out of the car and jumped into Anika¡¯s arms, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m home.¡± ¡°You crazy girl, you left in the morning, and now you¡¯re back? It¡¯s with ¡­¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am,ing over sote, I¡¯m sorry to bother you.¡± Morris said as he took the cake and a bouquet of flowers out of the back seat and walked over to Anika. The car lights didn¡¯t go out, and Anika only just realized it was Morris, ¡°Mr. Cheal, why ¡­ why is it you?¡± Anika was quite surprised to see Morris. Reaching out and twisting Vivian¡¯s arm, she red at her as if to say again: why is it him, shouldn¡¯t it be Issac? How can you date two men! ¡°Vivian said that her father is celebrating his birthday today, and as her brother, it¡¯s only right for me toe over and apany her father for his birthday.¡± Morris changed his former high and cold stance and chatted with Anika very casually. Was Morris so hypocritical? It was affectionate enough in front of her mother. ¡°Yes, Mom. Madame Cheal recognized me as her goddaughter, and he¡¯s Madame Cheal¡¯s grandson, so naturally I should address him as brother.¡± Vivian was afraid that her mother was thinking nonsense, so she exined. ¡°Oh, Mr. Cheal, hurry up ande in. Our house is simple, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Lincoln, Houghton, look who¡¯s back.¡± Anika yelled into the living room. Lincoln walked out with Houghton. Vivian cheerfully ran over and gave her dad a hug, ¡°Dad, happy birthday, I came back in a hurry and didn¡¯t bring anything for you.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Coming back is the best. Why are you back sote?¡± Lincoln was smiling and very happy in his heart. ¡°Morris sent me back.¡± She smiled happily, then walked up to the Houghton and affectionately put her arm around his shoulder, ¡°Master, let me introduce to you, this is my¡­ brother. His grandmother recognized me as her goddaughter, so he¡¯s equivalent to my godbrother.¡± Saying that, she also introduced to Morris, ¡°Here, this is my master, Houghton.¡± Houghton had a cigarette stick in his hand, and a faint mist puffed out of his mouth, hazing his vision. But behind that mist, a vicissitudes face shed something strange. He face a harsh gaze at Morris, after the light smoke dissipated, he raised his head andughed, ¡°Handsome man, hahaha.¡± Morris stepped forward, ¡°Hello, Sir.¡± His attitude was very respectful, with humility Vivian had not seen before. ¡°Sir, this is the cake and flowers that Vivian bought for you.¡± Morris handed the items to Lincoln. ¡°She already bought a cake, why did she buy another one?¡± Lincoln looked over at Vivian and sighed. ¡°Dad, this is from him.¡± Vivian was very grateful to Morris for being able to take her back today, so naturally, she would thank him. ¡°All right, all right, let¡¯s all go inside and sit down, what are you doing standing at the door?¡± Chapter 174 Does He Like You Anika stepped forward and led a few people into the house. The table was set with six dishes and two soups, with a bnced mix of meat and vegetables, and a bottle of alcohol on the table. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m going out to get something.¡± Morris turned and walked out. After he walked out of the courtyard, Houghton tapped the cigarette stick in his hand and red at Vivian, ¡°He likes you?¡± ¡°What a mess, Master, what are you thinking about? He has a fianc¨¦e.¡± Vivian waved her hand, feeling that Master was a bit immodest. ¡°Good.¡± Houghton nodded with a serious face. ¡°What do you mean that¡¯s good?¡± Vivian, who was confused, couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Nothing, he is well dressed in expensive clothes and you are a match to him.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, your master is right.¡± Lincoln chimed in. Vivian was speechless, ¡°What¡¯s going through your head, really?¡± She shook her head and said, ¡°Dad, today is your birthday, and it happens to be his birthday as well, so he stopped by and spent a birthday with you.¡± After saying that, Vivian herself felt that this reason was a bit absurd, so she added, ¡°It was his grandmother, that is, my god-grandmother ordered him toe.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Lincoln nodded, feeling relieved. A short whileter, Morris walked in again, with an extra case of Maotai wine in his hand, carried it in, and ced it in the corner. ¡°Gee, this, this, this is so expensive.¡± Even though Anika didn¡¯t drink much, she knew that Maotai was expensive. Morris immediately said, ¡°Someone else gave it to my family and we couldn¡¯t finish it, so I brought it here.¡± He carried out a bottle of Maotai from the case and ced it on the table with a warm smile, ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± They didn¡¯t know about alcohol, but Vivian had been a security guard at the Night Bar for so long that she naturally knew how expensive the wine was. This is the top grade thirty year old State Banquet Moutai. The market price is conceivable. ¡°Mom, they have a lot of wine, it¡¯s not expensive. Let¡¯s hurry up and eat, or the food will get cold.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Vivian didn¡¯t want to put too much of a psychological burden on her adoptive parents, so she chimed in. And then they started eating. It was all home-cooked food, and Morris, who was used to dedicate food, ate it instead, feeling that it tasted especially good and made him remember his mother. They wereughing, drinking wine and talking, and the atmosphere was very cordial. Vivian had Lincoln sitting on her left and Houghton on her right, so she was like a little girl, reaching out every now and then to tug on Houghton¡¯s goatee, ¡°Master, you¡¯re too much, you came on my father¡¯s birthday and you didn¡¯t evene on my birthday. Today you must punish yourself with a drink.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. I punish myself with a drink, and I promise that when you have your birthday next year, I wille over.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, good. A deal is a deal.¡± ¡°He is your master, how can you pull his beard?¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry about what I do with my master. Come on, today is your birthday, I propose a toast to you, wish you a happy birthday.¡± Saying that, Vivian suddenly remembered Morris sitting across from her, ¡°Come on, Morris, today is also your birthday, and thank you for sending me back, I also toast you. Happy birthday.¡± She was happy from the bottom of her heart. And she was very grateful to Morris. Morris stood up, toasting Lincoln with a ss of wine, ¡°Sir, happy birthday, I wish you a long and prosperous life and all the best.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, thanks, thanks.¡± The family sat together and had a good time. A beautiful atmosphere ofughter lingered, and immersed in such a happy atmosphere, Morris felt inexplicably rxed. Such harmony and happinesspared to the Cheal family was something he couldn¡¯t even think about or had never even felt. At the table, drinking and partying with friends and business partners, he was forced, or rather, it was inevitable. But now, he was truly happy, and even envious of Vivian. He envied her wanton spontaneity and the simple joy of living in an ordinary home. After finishing their drinks, Vivian and Anika both cleared the dining table and ced two cakes on the table, cing candles on each. Vivian lit the candles and said to Morris and Lincoln, ¡°Here, make a wish. ¡­ Wait!¡± Since one was a ¡®family¡¯ themed cake that Vivian had bought, and the other was a Fortuna cake that Morris had bought, and since Morris and Lincoln were standing together and Vivian¡¯s cake was in front of Morris¡¯, she wanted to switch it up. ¡°This is the cake I bought for my dad, so put it in front of him.¡± She said as she reached to move the cake. As her hand touched the cake, Morris pped her on the back of her hand, ¡°For your father¡¯s birthday, Fortuna is most appropriate.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, what¡¯s on your mind, you girl?¡± Lincoln chimed in. Vivian bristled, ¡°Fine.¡± Reluctantly she began to sing, ¡°Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you ¡­¡± Anika sang the birthday song with her, and the Houghton puffed on his smoke, his deep gaze now and then fixed on Morris without speaking. Morris and Lincoln wore their birthday hats and made a wish together. Vivian, meanwhile, sang along while taking pictures of the two with her phone. ¡°Come on, Vivian, let me take a picture with you.¡± Anika said to Vivian. ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian handed her phone to Anika and walked between Morris and Lincoln, to take a picture together. At the end the five of them took a big group photo together, with automatic function. After everything was done, they blowed out the candles and ate the cake. But because they were full, so they ate not much cake. After dinner, a few people sat in the small courtyard, talking and watching the stars. ¡°Morris, Vivian said that you have a fianc¨¦e, who is your fianc¨¦e?¡± Anika was chatting and happened to remember this matter, so she asked. As her words fell, Vivian¡¯s heart thumped, immediately raising her eyes and sweeping a nce at Morris, she said with a smile, ¡°Mom, why ask this, you wouldn¡¯t know her.¡± If her mom knew that Morris was Yoona¡¯s fianc¨¦, Vivian was afraid that her mom would let the dogs bite him right now. ¡°Gee, it doesn¡¯t matter. It is just a small chat. Right, Morris?¡± Having eaten together, they were naturally a little closer to each other and were not addressed as the rusty ¡®Mr. Cheal¡¯. ¡°It¡¯s just marriage based on business.¡± Morris said perfunctorily, changing the subject at once, ¡°Vivian, I¡¯ve never heard of you having a master before.¡± No wonder Vivian was so skilled, it turned out that she had a master to teach her. But for some reason, from the first moment Morris saw this Houghton, he felt that this man had a powerful aura and did not resemble an ordinary person. ¡°Geez, there¡¯s a lot of things you haven¡¯t heard about.¡± Vivian wrapped her arms around the Houghton¡¯s neck, ¡°Master, I¡¯m telling you, Morris always bullies me, so you can teach him a lessonter. I can¡¯t beat him, I¡¯m so angry.¡± Chapter 175 The Scum Should Have no Kids ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s because you¡¯re stupid. I¡¯m too ashamed to say you¡¯re my disciple who has learned from me for so many years.¡± Houghton took drags of his cigarette and grunted with great disgust. Vivian gave a nce at him, ¡°Master, you¡¯re inhuman.¡± Ament that caused a few people tough out loud. Such a rxed and happy atmosphere was very enjoyable for Morris. As they talkedte into the night, Houghton wanted to go home, while Vivian walked Houghton home with Morris before heading home with a shlight. Deep in the forest, the fog was thick, the hawks could be heard at night. Vivian was close to Morris, her hand involuntarily pulling on his sleeve, nervous to the extreme. ¡°You¡¯re very ¡­¡± ¡°Ah! You scared the hell out of me.¡± When Morris just suddenly said something, Vivian was taken aback and pped him on the shoulder, ¡°You can scare me to death, don¡¯t you know that?¡± ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t notice you being so timid before?¡± It was rare to see her shivering, and it amused him. ¡°Holy shit, me me?¡± Vivian muttered, ¡°My master had told me about the story the ghosts are here. Since then every time I passed by here, I am scared half to death.¡± As she finished speaking, a nighthawk suddenly let out a cry, scaring Vivian into tugging at Morris and diving headfirst into his arms, holding him in a death grip. She swore to God that she really hadn¡¯t been this wretched. She was not afraid of the enemy, not afraid of heights, not afraid of being beaten and scolded, and not afraid of the dark in a busy city, but in her hometown, she was too scared to go outte at night. A sudden tight hug from her made him feel sudden warmth, a faint scent of hair lingering between his nostrils, familiar and nice. Morris¡¯ body stiffened and the hand hanging at his side stiffened, so he lifted his hand and patted her back gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± His hand holding the shlight wrapped around Vivian¡¯s waist, and his other hand gently pinched her earlobe, ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± This technique was familiar to Vivian. When she was frightened as a child, her grandmother liked to rub her ears while saying, ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t be afraid, grandmother is here, grandmother is here.¡± An inexplicable sense of reassurance hit her heart, and the timidity in Vivian¡¯s heart subsided a lot. As an afterthought, she realized that she was too close to Morris, to the point where she could almost feel his warmth through his thin shirt. She flushed and she pushed him away straight away, ¡°Hurry up and go, scaring the hell out of me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Morris followed her down the hill. As he walked, Morris suddenly said, ¡°There¡¯s a problem, can you help me analyze it?¡± ¡°What problem?¡± ¡°I have an ¡­ ssmate who is about to marry his pregnant fianc¨¦e, but suddenly finds himself in love with another woman. Has this kind of thing ever happened to you?¡± Morris asked. ¡°Of course I haven¡¯t. If I meet this kind of scum, I will beat him up, what a crap.¡± Being a woman, Vivian was angry to hear that and red at Morris, ¡°It¡¯s true that people are divided into groups, you¡¯re no good either. If I hadn¡¯t practiced martial arts properly with my master back then, I should have castrated you when you touched me in the first ce!¡± Morris: Did I say something wrong?C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°I ¡­ am talking about my ssmate. What should he do now?¡± Morris rubbed his nose sheepishly. ¡°What he can do? Men like that deserve to be castrated. Got his fiancee pregnant and now he wants to go away? What a trash. Even if he marries his fianc¨¦e, he won¡¯t be happy after marriage; If he is not marrying his fianc¨¦e, the child will be innocently implicated and lead to his fianc¨¦¡¯s misfortune after marriage.¡± ¡°So ¡­¡± ¡°So go to hell! Hmph!¡± When Vivian thought of her previous entanglement with Morris, she only felt anger, and in a fit of anger, she stepped hard on the back of Morris¡¯ foot and crushed it, grunted coldly, and walked away in a rage. She didn¡¯t feel scaredte at night anymore now. Morris rubbed the toe of his left foot had been stepped on and then followed her. Scum? Was he really a scum? Probably. How else would he have ¡®slept¡¯ with Yoona when he was drunk and gotten her pregnant? If Yoona didn¡¯t get pregnant, would he have chosen her? It naturally referred to Vivian. Other than that, Morris didn¡¯t think much about it, but caught up with Vivian and went back with her. After returning, Vivian went straight back to her bedroom and closed the door with a bang. Noticing that her daughter was not in the right mood, Anika asked Morris, ¡°Morris, what¡¯s wrong with this girl?¡± ¡°Vivian fell off, so she got angry.¡± It was a random bullshit reason that even Morris found absurd when he said it. But Anika was convinced, ¡°This silly girl, she didn¡¯t watch out when she walked by herself, why to be sulking? Forget it, leave her alone. Morris, you can sleep now, the bed had been made for you. The bathroom is in there, you can have a bath.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°No worries. it¡¯ste, get some sleep.¡± ¡°Okay, good night, Sir.¡± Morris went back to the bedroom. The bedroom was prepared with clean slippers and a set of pajamas, which looked old fashion, most likely bought for Lincoln, but it was new. He took a bath and then went back to his bedroom to sleep. Early the next morning. Morris got up and walked out into the yard just in time to bump into Vivian who was getting ready to run. ¡°Morning.¡± He was fully clothed, his suit creaseless as ever, and stood before her with a warm smile. ¡°Morning.¡± Vivian nced at him coldly and ran straight out of the yard and went running on the road. Morris didn¡¯t follow her when he saw that she still seemed angry. ¡°Morris, why are you up so early? It¡¯s only six o¡¯clock, why don¡¯t you go and get some more sleep?¡± Anika, who was busy in the kitchen, came out and saw Morris up and talked to him. ¡°I have enough sleep.¡± ¡°Good. There¡¯s a toothbrush and towel for you, so wash your face and brush your teeth.¡± Anika pointed to the table and said to Morris. ¡°Thank you, Ma¡¯am.¡± The man was humble and courteous, his handsome face tinged with an affable smile, making the whole aura sharply reduced and more approachable. After washing up, Morris strolled around the yard, listening to the chickens crowing and the dogs barking and the family pigs humming, quite an idyllic experience. Vivian¡¯s house is down the road with a small yard, arge yard outside the gate, and a small reservoir on the side. In the autumn morning, the wind is slightly cool, the water is dense with a light mist, the flowers and branches are hung with crystal clear water droplets, apanied by the low song of birds, which is pleasant to the body and mind. ¡°Morris, Vivian hasn¡¯te back yet? It¡¯s time to eat, call her back for dinner.¡± Anika, who had finished cooking in the kitchen, walked to the courtyard door and said to him while wiping her hands with her apron. Chapter 176 I Never Liked Issac ¡°Well, okay, I¡¯ll go find her.¡± Morris nodded in response and walked out onto the road, looking around for a moment to see Vivian running ahead from a distance. He walked idly towards her, watching her in her tracksuit and ponytail as she kept running, energetic and girlish, and the man put on a smile. Vivian ran and reached him, without looking at him, and said without good grace, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Your mother asked me to call you for dinner.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± She said indifferently and walked right around him. But after walking a few steps, Vivian noticed that the person behind her didn¡¯t follow, so she stopped and looked back at him, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry back to eat, then go back to L City.¡± Morris turned slightly sideways and looked out over the breeze rippling the water, ¡°It¡¯s picturesque here, there¡¯s no rush to get back.¡± ¡°No rush?¡± You¡¯re not in a hurry, I am! Vivian grabbed the towel around her neck to wipe the sweat stains on her cheeks and gasped, ¡°You¡¯re getting married in less than ten days, you¡¯re not in a hurry, someone else is.¡± Morris raised his eyebrows, ¡°None of my business.¡± Vivian: Damn you, if it is not your business, whose business it is? ¡°No, I¡¯m in charge of your wedding nning now and am in the thick of it, no dys.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll contact Trent and give him full responsibility for ¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Before Morris could finish his words, Vivian stepped forward and interrupted him directly, ¡°Since this matter was given to me, I have to finish it properly. How can I hand it over to Trent halfway?¡± When a person is not m, he reveals his mind. Vivian had always been very repulsed by his wedding to Yoona, but today she was so positive, which made Morris intrigued. He gave her a slight sideways nce, his unfathomable gaze sweeping over her with a hint of examination, as if to prate her mind through those eyes of hers. Vivian¡¯s heart thudded and she nervously clutched the towel in her hand. Immediately, she exined, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I can help you n the wedding, but you have to control your fianc¨¦e, and conversely, if your fianc¨¦e does anything out of the ordinary and I move against her, I hope you won¡¯t implicate my parents. That¡¯s the deal we made, and I ¡­ I have to honor it.¡± Her mind whirled as she exined in a hurry. Morris stared at her with a sharp gaze, as if secretly analyzing how much of her words were true or false. It was at that moment that Anika came up to the curb and yelled, ¡°What are you two doing standing there? Come back and eat.¡± ¡°Okay mom.¡± With that, Vivian turned to Morris and said, ¡°Hurry up and eat, my parents are waiting impatiently.¡± The two went back together for breakfast. Sitting at the table, they ate and talked. Lincoln suddenly thought of something and looked up and asked Vivian, ¡°Right, girl, I heard from your mother that Issac had an appendectomy, how is he doing?¡± ¡°What?¡± Vivian froze at the question, and then smiled sardonically, ¡°He¡¯s fine, he¡¯s fine, he¡¯s recovering quite well.¡± They were so concerned about Issac, Vivian secretlymented that it was lucky she did not tell them she was hurt, or they would be worried. Since herst injury, her arm had recovered but there were still scars and she couldn¡¯t overexert herself, so she had to wear long sleeves when she came home and was careful for fear that they would find it out. ¡°Morris, when are you guysing back to L City? I¡¯ll go there with you. Issac is dating Vivian, and he had surgery, so it¡¯s not appropriate for us not to visit him.¡± Anika said to Morris as she ate her meal. Morris picked up rice and chewed it slowly, his gaze flicking to Vivian. Issac had an appendectomy? How did he not know about it? Yesterday at noon, when he went to his partner¡¯spany, he saw Issac alive and well, without the slightest weakness of having undergone surgery. Noticing a sharp look, Vivian gave a vicious re at Morris with resentment and anger in her eyes. Turning to the two old men, she smiled, ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no need, Issac is rather busy these days. You won¡¯t be able to see him even if you go.¡± With that, her foot under the table kicked Morris, telling him to ¡®cooperate ¡®. It dawned on the man, guessing that the reason she lied was probably because he was in a hurry to get her back to L City yesterday and she had no choice but to make up the reason. That was precisely why he knew that Vivian turned out to be dating Issac! ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am, since they¡¯re dating, it really wouldn¡¯t be appropriate if you don¡¯t go and visit him at this time.¡± He said in a light voice. As the words fell, Vivian inclined her head violently, her bloodthirsty gaze shooting at him as if she could stare a hole in him. ¡°Morris, fuck you!¡± Vivian held the bowl up to her mouth and cursed angrily. But she only opened her mouth to curse angrily, without making a sound, and Morris, as smart as he was, actually read that. He smiled instead of being angry and said to Anika again, ¡°We¡¯ll go back to L Cityter, just in time to bring you with us.¡± ¡°Okay, good ¡­¡± ¡°No, Mom!¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Vivian waspletely unable to do anything, pping the table angrily, putting down her bowl, ring at Morris again, and letting out a helpless sigh. That scared the old couple, Anika¡¯s face sank and her heart seized up, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is Issac very sick?¡± ¡°If you have something to say, just say it, what¡¯s with the sighing? It¡¯s making me and your mother on tenterhooks.¡± Lincoln muttered unhappily. The matter hade to this, and Vivian really had no way to hide it anymore. She pursed her lips, looked at her adoptive parents with a guilty face, and skimmed her lips and said, ¡°In fact ¡­ in fact, I didn¡¯t even get a date with Issac, I didn¡¯t like him at all. From the beginning it was just a show, I lied to you guys ¡­¡± Issac was a yboy, even if he was a little bit interested in her, it was only a momentary novelty. She had even once said that she liked Issac in front of Morris, but she had been forced to say so. After all, at that time, she was defending herself against the Lee family, living in Morris¡¯s apartment, and avoiding Issac¡¯s thoughts on her, so she used Issac as an excuse. Now, Morris was getting married soon, and she had confessed in front of Morris about what about Yoona, so she believed Yoona would not dare to do anything to her in the future. When the two of them were married, Morris would not make a move on her again. That was why Vivian dared to tell them both frankly in front of Morris. Saying that, she added, ¡°I know you guys think that Issac¡¯s family is big and will be my backer and can protect me. But he is not a good man. Everyone in L City knows that Issac is a yboy, surrounded by countless beautiful women, and I don¡¯t have a crush on him. We are just friends!¡± Chapter 177 Supersized Rewards for a Successful Wedding ¡°You ¡­¡± Lincoln ced the bowl on the table with a thud, ¡°You¡¯re just being ridiculous!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like Issac, then what were you doing in your hurry to return to L City yesterday?¡± Anika somewhat did not believe Vivian¡¯s words. Vivian had to exin, ¡°I went back to L City yesterday because Madame Cheal is my god-grandmother, and she put me in charge of nning Morris¡¯ wedding with her fianc¨¦e, and something didn¡¯t work out, so I was in a hurry to get back. I was afraid you guys would worry, so I lied.¡± Even though it was also a lie, Vivian was secretly chagrined as to why she hadn¡¯t thought of this reason yesterday. Morris, who was sitting on the side, was stunned, his deep gaze falling on Vivian as his mind echoed her words from earlier. She said ¡­ She didn¡¯t like Issac at all. And it was just a show! ¡°You damned girl, it¡¯s all because your father and I have spoiled you, you can talk nonsense about anything!¡± Anika, furious, mmed the bowl and left, returning to the bedroom and closing the door. ¡°Look what you¡¯ve done to piss off your mother.¡± Lincoln shook his head and lowered his voice again and said, ¡°Okay, hurry up and eat, and leave after eating. Your mother will not be angry with you after a few days.¡± The aggrieved and self-condemned Vivian drooped her head like a child who had done something wrong, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry for letting you guys down.¡± ¡°Cut the crap, hurry up and eat. I¡¯m going to see your mom.¡± He waved his hand and followed into the bedroom. For a moment, Vivian also lost her appetite. Vivian¡¯ cold gaze red viciously at Morris and kicked him hard in the leg, ¡°What are you looking at, are you satisfied now? Bastard!¡± With a heart that felt like a roller coaster ride, Morris forcibly endured that kick and got up to go out with Vivian. The two men got into their car and left. On the way, Vivian was silent. Morris, however, was thinking about what Vivian had said that moment. ¡±I know you guys think that Issac¡¯s family is big and will be my backer and can protect me.¡± Protect her? Was it because of the Lee family, or was it because of him, Morris? The question lingered in his mind, and he didn¡¯t understand it himself. On the way, Vivian was silent. A few hourster, it was noon when they arrived in L City. He drove her to the door of the Yipinju, ¡°Let¡¯s dine together.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The man spoke with a tone of voice, unprecedentedly gentle, even with a hint of caution. ¡°Eat it yourself!¡± Vivian uttered angrily and pushed open the car door to get out, flinging it shut with a thud. Through the rearview mirror, looking at the woman¡¯s fading back, Morris¡¯ thin lips curled into a smile. The two never saw each other again in the days that followed. Vivian changed the name of the new weddingpany she had put down, ¡®Encounter Your Beauty¡¯ weddingpany. And she got a new assistant to design the wedding site with the hired wedding design director, Mandy. She was so busy every day that she didn¡¯t even rent an apartment anymore and lived directly in the weddingpany¡¯s office every day. During that time, Morris called her and she refused to answer and replied with a tweet saying that she was setting up the wedding site and was very busy. But when Issac asked her out, she came out to have dinner and drink with Issac. Finally, the night before the wedding, Vivian had finished setting up the wedding site. But precisely because tomorrow was the wedding banquet, and because it was Morris¡¯ wedding, having socialites from all walks of life been invited, she couldn¡¯t help but be nervous. Sure enough, it was not easy to earn Morris¡¯ money. Not only her, but the entire weddingpany stayed behind to work overtime. Before she left work, she called a meeting with 30 people from thepany and gave orders, ¡°Tomorrow is Morris¡¯ wedding, the Cheal family is the top of the four families in L City, those whoe to the wedding are all businessmen and celebrities, so the wedding must be guaranteed to be wless. The lighting and choreography team, the video and photography team, the wedding product design team, the music rehearsal and video yback, the emcee, the operation team, you all have to be in the best of spirits!¡± In the meeting room, Vivian looked at dozens of employees, her heart anxious, fearing that something bad might happen tomorrow. This time, she had invested too much for earning Morris¡¯ money, and if she failed, she would be in huge loss. Poor as she was, she had to take the attitude that she was a sure winner and not a loser. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vivian, we¡¯ll do our best.¡± ¡°Miss Mond, we will work hard with you.¡± ¡°The generator is ready, and unless force majeure happens tomorrow, there will never be an ident.¡± ¡°The styling team is on standby.¡± ¡°Miss Mond, you don¡¯t have to be too nervous, Mr. Cheal¡¯s fianc¨¦e is your sister, even if there are any idents, she won¡¯t me you.¡± One of the dozens of employees sitting there suddenly spoke in a grim voice. Even though Vivian hadn¡¯t been with them for a few days, everyone was fully engaged in the wedding design, they knew that the bride was Yoona, who looked exactly the same as Vivian at first nce. Some people then felt that Vivian¡¯s wedding order was based on connection. As the man¡¯s words fell, Vivian¡¯s sharp gaze shot directly over, ¡°Put away those spections of yours. If the wedding is sessful tomorrow, our weddingpany will have a constant orders and you will follow to earn money; if the wedding fails, then ¡­ tomorrow is the day thepany will be disbanded.¡± Although everything was done to earn money from Morris, these days Vivian kept looking up information, and even contacted the owner of a very powerful weddingpany abroad, ¡®taking lessons¡¯ and discussing from him, and she was so busy that she didn¡¯t even have time to eat. She added, ¡°After this order ispleted perfectly, I will reward you with four hundred thousand.¡± Four hundred thousand was a lot, but Vivian had to invest to make sure the wedding finish without a hitch. When the time she came to find Morris to collect the fee, this amount was nothing more than a drop in the bucket. ¡°Four hundred thousand?¡± ¡°Wow, boss is generous.¡± ¡°It¡¯s 10, 000 a person at least.¡± ¡°Make sure you do it right.¡± Colleagues were talking, each excited and nervous. This weddingpany had performed extremely poorly prior to this, and thepany¡¯s staff had gradually be negative and ck, and after Vivian took over thepany and got the top luxury list from the Cheal family directly, they followed the exuberance. ¡°After the wedding ispleted, we will hold a celebration banquet, and we will prepare a raffle for you then, with the maximum amount rewarded at 150, 000, and the minimum will be an LCD TV. And, the sry will be doubled.¡± Vivian added another sentence. The room was abuzz, and all colleagues were ted and wanted to give it their all even more. Vivian secretly breathed a sigh of relief, finally mobilizing their emotions and motivation. Even though Morris was getting married tomorrow, he was still at the office working on paperwork and busyte into the night. Assistant Trent found it waste hour, so he walked into the office and said, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s already early in the morning, tomorrow is your wedding with Miss Lee, so Boss, you better get some rest early.¡± Chapter 178 Never a Discount Morris buried his head, his gaze fixed on the papers on his desk, and said absently, ¡°How¡¯s the wedding site set up?¡± ¡°Miss Mond took over a weddingpany and has been going all out, with results beyond imagination.¡± Initially when the wedding banquet setup was handed over to Vivian, Trent was a bit worried and had been secretly observing and following up, and originally had an emergency wedding team ready, butter he found out that Vivian had taken over a weddingpany and submitted the wedding n to him.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After reading it, Trent felt that the nning was perfect and when he saw the finished product of the wedding reception site a few hours ago, he was surprised. After holding the signature pen and signing his name in the paper, Morris snapped the cap on the pen and raised his eyebrows at Trent, ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± ¡°I can see that Miss Mond is working very hard.¡± ¡°When has she ever not worked hard to earn my money?¡± Morris curled his lips into a smile, a light smirk rippling under his eyes. Thinking about this, Morris suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°How much did she offer?¡± ¡°How much ¡­¡± Trent spoke and raised his hand to touch his nose, ¡°300 million.¡± Needless to say, it was a top notch extravaganza wedding and naturally the offer was not cheap. Morris raised his eyebrows and smiled without saying anything. Seeing that his Boss didn¡¯t say anything, Trent continued, ¡°150 million has been given so far, and the final payment will be settled after the wedding.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Morris nodded slightly. Getting up, he walked over to the table and poured a ss of red wine, handing one to Trent. He walked idly to the floor-to-ceiling window, overlooking the night view of L City, and fell into silence. On the side, Trent¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly, nced at Morris, hesitated for a moment, and plucked up the courage to say, ¡°After you get married to Miss Lee, should we send Miss Mond away?¡± Trent¡¯s meaning was very clear, reminding Morris that after he married Yoona, he should no longer be attached to Vivian. His words were exactly what Morris was thinking deeply about at the moment. ¡°Miss Mond has a fierce nature and never stoops to the level of others. After you and Miss Lee are married, you and her will never work out.¡± Trent rarely mentioned Vivian in front of Morris, but whenever he did, he would analyze the stakes. Morris¡¯ face sank, and his sharp eyes surfaced with slight coldness. Although he extremely disliked what Trent had said, he had to admit that Trent was right in everything he said. The man raised his ss, drained it with his head held high, put it down, and took his suit jacket off the hanger before striding out of the office, saying, ¡°No need to follow me.¡± Trent, who had just followed a few steps, came to an abrupt halt in his stride. Morris went downstairs and drove to arrive at Encounter Your Beauty Wedding Company. Looking at the weddingpany with only three floors, the terrain is remote, the door is simple, the decoration is simple, he shook his head with a helpless smile. This damned woman was still as stingy as she could be. The offer was 300 million. How much would she make? Morris pushed open the car door and got out, raising his hand to button his suit as he walked into the wedding office. ¡°Sorry sir, ourpany has been under ¡­ oops, you ¡­ you are Mr. Cheal, right?¡± On the first floor lobby, the staff who were still busy saw someone enter and were about to kick him out, but when they fixed their eyes, they duly realized that the person who walked in was none other than Morris. He was wearing a suit, perfectly set off his body shape, revealing his aristocratic temperament. His petty was wless, and people cannot move their eyes away from him. ¡°Oh my, Mr. Cheal is so handsome.¡± ¡°My god, he is a male god.¡± ¡°He is more handsome than the picture.¡± ¡°Mr. Cheal, are you here to see our boss?¡± A few employees in the lobby rushed forward to greet them. Morris nodded slightly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Mr. Cheal,e up with me, our boss is upstairs taking care of work.¡± An employee made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture and led Morris up to the office on the second floor. She pushed open the office and the two of them walked in, only to find Vivian slumped over her desk, asleep. The employee was about to wake Vivian up, but Morris raised his hand in front of his lips and made a ¡®shhh¡¯ gesture, a handsome and dashing action with tititing seductions. The female employee was mesmerized by just one nce, her face involuntarily flushed with scarlet. Morris hooked a finger towards the female employee and the two turned to walk out of the office as he asked, ¡°She¡¯s been busytely?¡± ¡°Yeah, she hasn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s rest for the wedding for a few nights.¡± ¡°Got it, go back to your work.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Cheal. May I ask if you would like coffee or tea?¡± The employee asked again. ¡°No, go down.¡± He waved his hand, gesturing for the employee to leave while he walked into his office and gently closed the door before sitting on the couch, quietly watching the sleeping woman. She was insomniac and hadn¡¯t rested properly for days for the wedding setup, so as he could imagine, sleep was naturally minimal. Thinking about it, Morris couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty that the wedding party decorations shouldn¡¯t have been left to an amateur like her, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have been so stressful. He sat for a while, and it was one o¡¯clock, but she hadn¡¯t shown the slightest sign of waking up. Morris walked out of his office, letting all those employees who were working overtime get off work while he stood guard in his office, taking off his jacket and covering Vivian. It was this small action that made Vivian wake up. ¡°Well ¡­ how did I fall asleep? What time is it? The wedding site is all checked out ¡­ Fuck!¡± Vivian muttered a few words with her eyes closed, and when she opened her eyes she saw Morris¡¯ erged face appear in front of her, she lost all sleep and was so scared that she lost her souls. ¡°Morris ¡­ Oh, brother, what are you doing here?¡± Vivian smiled fawningly and shouted ¡®brother¡¯ very attentively. ¡°Why, my sister has started apany, and being a brother, I shouldn¡¯te and visit?¡± He propped one hand on the table, rested one hand on Vivian¡¯s shoulder, and smiled meaningfully. The meaning of that spoke for itself. Vivian¡¯s heart stuttered. It was over. It was all fucking exposed. This man would not try to deduct her money, would he? Vivian¡¯s brain was running fast, shaking her head, she sighed, ¡°s, do not mention it, at first I found a weddingpany to do your wedding decoration, but when they found it was the Cheal family and afraid to offend you Cheal family if they made a mistake, so no one dared to take the job. I really have no choice but to spend money to take over a weddingpany, with the risk of my life to take your family¡¯s order.¡± A facetious exnation was said with a straight face. She secretlyplimented herself in her mind for being smart. ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± Morris smirked, ¡°Since it¡¯s yourpany, as a sister, shouldn¡¯t you give me a discount?¡± ¡°A discount?¡± Chapter 179 Feel Free As expected, he knew Morris was no good. ¡°No, no, no, mypany has dozens of employees, and the decorations given to you wedding site are top of the line imports, they are all expensive. I will never give you a discount, I would rather you p my face!¡± It was 300 million. 10% off would be 30 million. No way! A light smile rippled across Morris¡¯ handsome face, ¡°p you? Right face or left face?¡± ¡°Come on,e on, p as you want.¡± Vivian approached her face directly to him, allowing him to p her. Looking at the woman close at hand, her short hair was ck set off her dedicate face, her big eyes with thick and curly long eyshes, was like butterfly wings fluttering, especially the pair of watery clear eyes was soulful and cute. When sheughed, she looked innocent and endearing; when she was serious, she didn¡¯t smile, and her bright face was slightly cold. How in the world could there be such a woman? Morris never thought that one day he would be ovee by a woman.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Come on, p me, and I won¡¯t have to discount it afterwards.¡± Vivian looked at him and asked again. Listening to her words, Morris couldn¡¯t help but reach out and a p quickly fell, Vivian immediately closed her eyes when she saw that stance. However, instead of waiting for a p, she felt the man¡¯srge warm palm over her cheek, gently rubbing her cheek with gentle movements. Vivian frowned and pushed him away, ¡°Morris, you¡¯re fucking taking advantage of me, aren¡¯t you?¡± The man who had stumbled a step after being pushed had a slightly cold face, grabbed her arm and brought her towards him, putting his thumb up in front of her nose, ¡°Smell it, what¡¯s that smell?¡± ¡°Pfft, that stinks. Did you get poop on your hand?¡± Vivian covered her nose in disgust, resisted. Morris nodded with a straight face and pulled a tissue from the table to wipe his hands, ¡°I haven¡¯t been to the bathroom.¡± ¡°Then why does it stink so much?¡± ¡°Ask yourself.¡± ¡°Ask ¡­ ask me?¡± Vivian first froze, and then subconsciously reached out and touched on her face, which revealed that her cheek was wet. She smelled it again to the nose, and found it really stink. So, was that her saliva? It was so embarrassing. ¡°Heh heh, I fell asleep, sorry, hahaha.¡± She hastily pulled out a few tissues and wiped her face. As she was wiping, she caught a glimpse of the unconcealed smile on Morris¡¯ face, and her face froze, ¡°What are you smiling about? Don¡¯t you ever drool in your sleep?!¡± The man immediately curbed his smile and said in a deep voice, ¡°Wipe it well and don¡¯t let the shit get on your hands.¡± Morris never thought he would say outright such a vulgar word. ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you said.¡± Morris shrugged and spread his hands in a ¡®none of my business¡¯ gesture. Vivian froze and angry. Such a lively girl, despite her rude words, was not pretentious but straightforward and generous. As Morris looked at her, he just felt his heart beat faster, and for a moment, he really wanted to take her into his arms. But he didn¡¯t dare. Suddenly he remembered how recklessly and deeply he had hurt this woman when he first met her. The way she looked hurt was something he didn¡¯t want to see again. So that was what it was like to love and not get it. ¡°Hey, Morris, what are you thinking about? I called out to you, did you hear me?¡± Vivian spoke to Morris, but he stood motionless, his gaze fixed straight on her. She reached out and waved her hand in front of his face, and when she saw no response, she reached out and pushed Morris. The man who had fallen into contemtion then returned to his senses, ¡°How¡¯s it going? Is the wedding site set up yet?¡± ¡°All done.¡± Vivian reached out and made an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture, ¡°Don¡¯t try to deduct a single dime from me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go, I will take you out for ate night snack.¡± ¡°Okay, I happen to be hungry.¡± After all, he was her boss, and since he knew that she owned the weddingpany, Vivian was more and more afraid to mess with Morris. The wedding was over tomorrow, and with the final payment in sight, it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to offend Morris now. The two left the office, got into Morris¡¯ car, and went out. ¡°What¡¯s for dinner?¡± Morris asked. Vivian thought about it and said very tteringly, ¡±You are now my big boss, so I¡¯ll treat you. Let¡¯s eat something simple. You are getting married tomorrow, you should go back early and have some sleep. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m marrying her, what do you think?¡± Morris drove on, hesitating for a moment before he suddenly asked. Vivian sat on the passenger side and snorted lightly, ¡°What do you two getting married have to do with me? Just mind your woman, I don¡¯t have any idea.¡± A perfect match for a scumbag man with a bitchy girl. Getting her answer was unexpected and sensible. There was a sh of disappointment on Morris¡¯ face. He was silent for a long time and slowly spoke, ¡°What is your n in the future? Ever thought of leaving L City?¡± ¡°Sure ¡­ forget it, it¡¯s better not to go.¡± Originally, Vivian was eager to leave L City and never see the Lee family again. But this time when she opened a weddingpany, she wanted to keep it running. Although tomorrow was Morris¡¯ wedding, it was also an opportunity to promote and advertise herpany, which would bring in a lot of business for thepany then. Why should she leave when the good fortune wasing? She would not leave. ¡°L City is not for you.¡± Morris was silent for a moment before he spoke. When his words fell, Vivian instantly got angry, ¡°Morris, you¡¯re nuts, right? You¡¯re the one who told me toe to L City, and now you¡¯re the one who told me to leave. What¡¯s wrong? L City is your home, I¡¯lle when you tell me toe and I¡¯ll have to leave when you tell me to leave?¡± Shit, do rich people really think they can do anything? She burst into a rage, but Morris stared ahead, seemingly unmoved. But his hands gripped the steering wheel with a few of restraint. Since he was a child, Morris was extremely goal-oriented, and once he wanted something, he would do whatever it took to get it. But when he now has everything, he found that all he wanted was Vivian! Yoona had saved his life, and now she was pregnant with his child, and his grandmother, who had Alzheimer¡¯s, wanted to have her grandchildren. Everything that was going on did not allow him to back out of the marriage. It was a responsibility, a promise he had made and had to deliver. Weighing the pros and cons, there were bound to be gains and losses. Did he still have a choice? No. Being in the Cheal family, he had to do his job. Chapter 180 Morris Confesses His Love As the future heir of the Cheal family, his wife must be able to rise to the asion, have a certain family background and be a good match for the family. That was like the rule. Scolded by Vivian, Morris didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Turn right up ahead, to Old King Food Stall.¡± Vivian huffed. The car stopped, and the two got out, heading straight for the Old King Food Stall. It was 1:00 a. m. and there were not much people in the food stall. The two sat outside, ordered a stew and kebabs, ordered two dozen of beers. Morris had never visited such a humble roadside stand, and he even felt it dirty. But for some reason, it didn¡¯t feel like it now. It was as if everything was wonderful. Vivian opened two bottles of wine, handed one to Morris, then took one for herself, raised her head and gulped it down. ¡°It¡¯s tasteless to drink beer, boss, give us two bottles of alcohol instead.¡± Vivian muttered unhappily, perhaps in a mood that was unpleasantly affected by Morris. The boss answered and carried over a few bottles of alcohol. Morris drank with her, but after only one sip, he found the poor quality alcohol pungent and unpleasant in the mouth. But he wasn¡¯t fussy, and kept drinking with Vivian in silence. ¡°Morris, you¡¯re just as annoying as your fianc¨¦e, who¡¯s so great because you are rich and powerful and want to sway others¡¯ lives.¡± The alcohol was strong. Vivian took a few sips of alcohol before pointing at Morris and cursing. The man took his chopsticks, caught the beans, took a bite, and unexpectedly found he had a good appetite, making the drink very appetizing. He listened to Vivian¡¯s words and didn¡¯t know how to reply. It wasn¡¯t long before the skewers were delivered, and Morris looked at the skewers full of seasoning and frowned, not doing anything. Seeing his look of disgust, Vivian gave him a nk look, ¡°What are you looking at? Eat. It is not poisonous, can¡¯t you eat it?¡± She took a skewer ofmb and handed it to Morris, ¡°Here, try it, I guarantee you won¡¯t die from eating it!¡± For some reason, seeing Morris looking so puritanical made her nauseous inside. Morris was somewhat repulsed, eyebrows wrinkling, and after hesitating for a moment, he reached out to take themb skewer she handed him and took a bite. In the mouth, a whiff of seasoning, and then a slow taste reveals an extraordinarily distinctive vor. He realized that no wonder so many people liked to jerk off, it did taste good. ¡°How was it, was it good?¡± She questioned with a tilt of her head. Morris nodded, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Geez, I told you, it¡¯s not poisonous, so why can¡¯t you eat it.¡± Vivian held a skewer in one hand and raised the alcohol in the other, clinking sses with him, ¡°Cheers, wish you ¡­ a happy wedding in advance.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Here, here¡¯s to you again. You¡¯re my brother and my boss, but remember, settle the bill tomorrow, or we¡¯ll cut off our friendship.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Morris, you can¡¯t talk, can you? It¡¯s no fun talking to you.¡± ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°Talk ¡­ it is annoying as hell.¡± Vivian was furious with Morris, and just kept drinking. Not long after four bottles of alcohol were finished by the two of them, she asked the boss to get a few more bottles of it. It was autumn, the night was slightly cooler, and the two sat down to have a meal together. Morris was in a heavy moon, and every time he raised his eyes to look at Vivian, he felt like his heart was clogged with a stone, making his heart feel extra heavy. The suffocating pain was like nothing ever felt before. He had never been like this that he was eager to have this woman. He liked her, but he could not have her. Because, Vivian said people like him are scum. He didn¡¯t want to be, in her mind, a scum. The two men drank until after 2:00 and were both drunk. ¡°Go home.¡± Morris said. ¡°It¡¯s time to go home, or your wedding tomorrow will be dyed.¡± She got up and went to the check. The two got into the car and he sent her back, asking, ¡°Where do you live?¡± He thought that Vivian was only living in thepany because of her busy schedule, but he didn¡¯t know that she didn¡¯t have a ce to stay. ¡°To the office, where else would I go?¡± Vivian sat on the passenger seat and muttered with her eyes closed. ¡°I¡¯ll have Trent oversee the wedding site tomorrow, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much. I¡¯ll send you back to have some sleep.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have anywhere to stay but the office.¡± No ce to stay, she said. Morris¡¯ heart sank and he eventually took her back to the night apartment. Driving all the way to the parking lot, when he got off, Vivian leaned against the passenger seat and fell asleep. The man went around to the passenger seat, unbuckled her seat belt and carried him up the stairs. The elevator rose slowly from the negative second floor as he held the sleeping woman in his arms, watching her cheeks flush slightly as she slept docilely against his chest, like a tame kitten. When the elevator reached the top floor, he stepped out and into the lobby of the apartment, carrying her to her room. But instead, he went into his master bedroom. Laying gently on the bed, she rolled over smoothly, her legs pressed against the bedding, and found afortable position to continue sleeping. Morris stood aside, watching her quietly. At that moment, every factor in his body screamed and cluttered his thoughts. He leaned over her and reached out to wrap his arms around her. The woman moved on the bed and rolled over to face Morris, her legs pressed against his, her head rubbing against his chest, finding afortable angle and going back to sleep. The faint scent of the woman¡¯s body lingered between his nostrils, and while Morris held her, he felt his body grow hotter and hotter, with an uncontroble desire to possess her in frenzy. He leaned down, looked at her red lips, and leaned in for a kiss. Her lips were soft and sweet, as if they were poppies, and they made him sink deeper. ¡± ¡­ go away ¡­¡± Vivian wailed, moved, and went back to sleep. Morris let go of the woman and raised his hand to cover her cheek, ruffling the messy hair on her forehead as he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Vivian, after tomorrow, I¡¯ll send you away, okay?¡± If Vivian wanted to, he could have married her despite everyone¡¯s objections. However, Vivian had never loved him at all. Morris couldn¡¯t bear to force her for his own selfish reasons. He didn¡¯t want to see Vivian¡¯s depressed look. But neither did he want to subject himself to the emotional torment and devastation, he feared he would one day be unable to restrain himself from hurting her.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. So the best way was to send her away. It was bing clearer and clearer to Morris that his emotions were getting out of control when he was facing Vivian! ¡°¡­ No ¡­¡± The woman in his arms mumbled and answered him. ¡°Do you know that if you continue to stay, one day I will hurt you?¡± The man spoke the words hidden in his heart, and only dared to say them while she was asleep. ¡°If ¡­ if Yoona hadn¡¯t saved me in the first ce; if I hadn¡¯t had sex with her on that trip to C Country and she hadn¡¯t gotten pregnant, maybe I wouldn¡¯t marry her.¡± Chapter 181 Never Loved You ¡°Vivian, I have enough courage to do anything, but in the face of you, I don¡¯t even dare to say ¡®I like you¡¯. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m ridiculous?¡± The man sighed in frustration, and some sadness inexplicably grew in his heart. ¡°Sleep well and have a good night.¡± Morris rubbed hisrge palm through her hair and leaned down, leaving a kiss on her lips, hisrge palm covering her cheek for a long time before he reluctantly got up and left. Walking out of the bedroom, he turned out the light. In the dim sight, Vivian, whose eyes were closed a moment ago, had already opened her eyes. She was astonished, and her eyes were covered with unconcealed shock. He said he liked her? Vivian could drink a lot, a few bottles of wine would not make her drunk at all, it was just that she had been busy with the wedding decoration for days and was rather sleepy and fell asleep. But she hadn¡¯t even expected to wake up just in time to hear what Morris had just said. Immersed in shock, Vivian didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Even when Morris kissed her on the lips, she didn¡¯t dare reach out and push him away. She totally messed up and not sure how to react. How did this happen? Vivian recalled that day at her hometown, they sent Master home after drinking, and on the way back, Morris said he had a friend who was about to marry his pregnant fianc¨¦e but he found out he liked someone else ¡­ So, Morris wasn¡¯t talking about his friend, but himself. Vivian couldn¡¯t figure out when Morris had fallen in love with her, nor did she dare to think about it. What does a scum bag love or no love have to do with her? Although sheforted herself with this, Vivian remembered when she first met Morris, his repeated bullying and never being soft-hearted. Instead, he now said he liked her, but didn¡¯t touch her again. So he meant it ¡­ Five o¡¯clock in the morning. Vivian then arranged for a bride¡¯s secretary to go directly to the Longxi Vi to be in charge of contacting with Yoona and asking her what she needed at the wedding.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. And as the secretary Sophie had just arrived at the Longxi vi, she was blocked from entering. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m the bride¡¯s secretary arranged by the weddingpany toe over and dock the wedding process with the bride.¡± Sophie said. ¡°Ourdy said that you should just wait outside.¡± A bodyguard said. Sophie was somewhat reluctant, but agreed. And right now, the upstairs was lit up as the wedding dresspany came over with makeup and costume artists, working closely to put makeup on and change Yoona¡¯s clothes. Until everything was done, it was six in the morning. At that moment, Yorlien and Phu Yen walked in. Yorlien was in well dress with delicate makeup, dressing in a cheongsam, elegant and charming. She stood in front of Yoona and looked up and down at the beautiful Yoona, ¡°Oh my god, my daughter is really the most beautiful bride.¡± ¡°Finally you have grown up, and you are now getting married.¡± Phu Yen sighed reluctantly. ¡°Sis, congrattions, you¡¯ve finally gotten your wish to marry Morris.¡± The handsome Raine, wearing a tailored suit, walked up to Yoona and smiled happily, ¡°Sis, you¡¯re getting married today, shouldn¡¯t you give me a red envelop?¡± Sitting in front of the makeup mirror, Yoona looked at the three and squeezed a stiff smile on her apprehensive face, ¡°Thank you.¡± She said and took a thick red envelope from the table and handed it to Raine, ¡°Here you are.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, thanks, sis.¡± Raine raised the red envelope happily, and then said, ¡°You talk to Mom and Dad, I¡¯ll go and see what I need to prepare.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Yoona nodded. ¡°Yoona, why do you look upset today?¡± After all, she was Yoona¡¯s biological mother, and Yorlien noticed at once that Yoona was preupied. ¡°You silly girl, today is the big day, what are you hanging your head for? From today onwards, you are the wife of Morris, many women envy that.¡± Phu Yen patted her shoulder, ¡°Be happy today, we are on you back.¡± Yoona sped her hands together, her watery bright eyes rippling with a bitter smile, ¡°Well, thanks Mom and Dad. I probably slept toote yesterday and I¡¯m a little sleepy.¡± It had happened, and who could help her? If everything went smooth, she would be able to marry into the Cheal family and be Morris¡¯ wife. But it was such a grand day that made Yoona more and more wary, she was afraid that those unpleasant things would be exposed. If not, how could she be so quiet these days? ¡°Having a wedding is tiresome. It¡¯ll be fine. But it¡¯s still early, Morris doesn¡¯t pick up the bride until nine in the morning, so you can still get some sleep.¡± ¡°Yeah, listen to your mom and have a nap.¡± Phu Yen was dressed in a suit, highly spirit, and his slightly chubby belly showed his identity as a businessman. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have some rest.¡± Wanting to be quiet, Yoona nodded her head in agreement. ¡°Be careful when you sleep, don¡¯t mess up your look.¡± Yorlien admonished, before pulling Phu Yen out of the bedroom. Lifting her puffy wedding dress, Yoona got up and walked over to the bed, lying down smoothly. All she could think of was the day she was kidnapped, taken into a dpidated warehouse and confronted by burly men who wanted to remove the child from her womb. The child was the only trump card that cemented her marriage to a rich family. In order to save her child, Yoona spared her dignity and fell to the ground, begging them to let the child in her womb go. But those people not only asked for 3 million to keep their mouth shut, they would even make a demand ¡­ They said, ¡°You can keep the child in your womb, if you can make us happy, we will let the child in your womb go.¡± Yoona broke down on the spot, never at any time was she as desperate as she was at that moment. She was afraid that what happened that day would be revealed and would be theughing stock of everyone in L City, living her whole life as if she were a street rat. Tears slipped down from the corners of Yoona¡¯s eyes. With a nervous and uneasy heart, she dialed Morris¡¯ number. The phone rang, and Morris, who was sitting in his study smoking, nced at the phone on his desk, and the screen showed Yoona¡¯s name. His handsome face sank as he ran his thumb across the screen and answered the phone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked, in an icy tone. Yoona¡¯s heart, at once, fell to the bottom and cooled. ¡°Morris, are you ready?¡± Yoona asked with tears in her eyes and a gentle voice. The man took a drag on his cigarette, his long fingers flicking the butt against the ashtray, ¡°Kind of.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so soon, we¡¯re getting married. I ¡­ I¡¯m a little nervous.¡± It was not nervousness, but trepidation. Chapter 182 The Blessings of Classmates ¡°It¡¯s just a formality, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°Morris, I want to ask you, have you ¡­ ever loved me?¡± Yoona asked the words she had been holding in her heart. A few seconds of silence fell over here as her words fell. ¡°Never.¡± The answer after the silence was said in a light tone, but it was like a sharp de stabbed into Yoona¡¯s heart with the speed of lightning, so painful that she forgot to breathe. The tearing pain in her heart spread to her limbs and hurt into her bones. Sure enough, he had never loved her. The only reason why he was willing to marry her was because Morris was trying to keep his promise to marry her after ¡®she saved him¡¯; as well as, he should be responsible for the fact that she was carrying ¡®his¡¯ child in her womb. That was all. ¡°Grandma says that feeling can be nurtured. You¡¯ll love me after we¡¯re married, won¡¯t you?¡± This moment Yoona was pitiful and pathetic, even love, it seemed so ridiculous. She had to be careful what she said in the face of a man who had no feelings for her. Was this kind of love really what she wanted? Yoona was skeptical. ¡°¡­ I will not.¡± When Yoona asked the question, the look of Vivian that had smitten him came to Morris¡¯ mind. Even though the two looked familiar, there were still many differences between them. For example: character, eyebrows, voice, body ¡­ Except for the elegance in Yoona, she couldn¡¯tpare to Vivian in any way. But he liked Vivian¡¯s unrestrained and frank nature. A long silence fell on the other end of the phone after Morris¡¯ words. ¡°From the beginning, I said that you were just fit to marry into the Cheal family. That¡¯s all.¡± The man added. If Morris¡¯ words just now were like ice knives stabbing into her heart, then hisst sentence was simply equal to giving Yoona a death sentence. The pain was unbearable. Yoona was in tears, and she didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak. She closed her eyes in despair and hung up the phone. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know whether to be thankful or pathetic. After a long time, she was able to adjust her state and get herself out of the pain. It wasn¡¯t that she was extremely good at self-regtion, but she had taken on too muchtely. But no matter what, she was going to be Mrs. Cheal. Over here, Morris had just put down his phone when Trent called in, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s gettingte, it¡¯s time to go change clothes.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± Morris left the phone, got up, and walked to the bedroom. Just as he opened the door, he saw Vivian, who had woken up from her nap, walk out. Seeing her sleepy and cute appearance, the man¡¯s cold and handsome face was permeated with a gentle smile, ¡°Good morning.¡± Vivian froze when she saw Morris, her mind reverberating with what he had saidst night, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little ufortable. But afraid that her reaction would be too obvious, she had to pretend to be rxed and walk up to him, spreading her hands, ¡°Good morning, you have the wedding today. As a godbrother, don¡¯t you have to prepare a big red envelope for me?¡± She would never miss an opportunity to ¡®make money¡¯. Morris was slightly stunned, ¡°Not ready yet, but I will give youter.¡± ¡°Thank you in advance, then.¡± Vivian lifted her wrist and looked at her wristwatch, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯m going to the office. I wish you ¡­ a happy new wedding.¡± After she finished, she walked around Morris and hurried away. Back at the office, after washing up, it was 7 a. m. All employees arrived at 7 a. m. sharp and were all ready to go. At eight o¡¯clock, Vivian, who had already arrived at the wedding site, was making her rounds everywhere when her cell phone rang in her pocket. Taking out her phone, she found it was Yeon¡¯s call, ¡°Why call me so early? Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°Vivian, you heartless, I miss you, how dare you say such words to hurt me?¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Yeon snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve been told I am heartless, so what do I care if I hurt you?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Yeon was furious, ¡°Ugh, forget it, I won¡¯t bother with you. By the way, today is my male god¡¯s wedding, should I go to the wedding?¡± Through the phone, Vivian could also feel the rxed and pleasant attitude of Yeon speaking on the other end of the phone. ¡°Don¡¯t you like Morris? Why are you happy about his wedding?¡± This waspletely not right. ¡°Of course I¡¯m not happy that he¡¯s getting married, but that doesn¡¯t stop me from going to the wedding. When are youing over? There¡¯s a good show today, and you don¡¯t want to miss it.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vivian was very sensitive and had sensed something wrong. ¡°It is a grand wedding, a woman¡¯s dream, definitely it cannot be missed. See you at the weddingter, bye.¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone. Meanwhile, Longxi Vi. For Yoona¡¯s wedding, her friends came over to attend. Cindy, a ssmate, was the first to enter the room and congratted Yoona, ¡°Yoona, congrattions, you¡¯ve finally married Mr. Cheal as you wished, it¡¯s really enviable.¡± Good friend Ste walked up to the makeup mirror and gave Yoona a big hug, ¡°Happy Wedding, dear.¡± And then a few good friends came forward to wish her well. Thest person to walk up to Yoona was the daughter of the Stewart family, one of the four great families, Sue Stewart. Sue was deeply in love with Morris, but she never expected to lose out to Yoona in the end, allowing her to take the limelight and marry Morris. Born with a natural beauty and a tall figure, Sue was in well dress, with exquisite makeup. She was prettier than Yoona, she was wearing a dress from French designer vin, absolutely unique. She made a high-profile appearance, with an aura that directly overshadowed Yoona, in a way that was meant to smash the scene. ¡°Yoona, you¡¯re really lucky.¡± As a ssmate, although Sue didn¡¯t want toe to Yoona¡¯s wedding, she was afraid of being talked about by her ssmates. Spurred on by Morris¡¯ words in the morning, instead of despairing, Yoona regrouped and adjusted to sit at her dresser, waiting for Morris¡¯ wedding car. The aggravation of that moment was in turn made all the more delightful by the presence of a dozen ssmates at the moment, fawning all sorts of ways, making her vanity work. Especially seeing Sue¡¯s high and mighty posture, who was jealous to the extreme at the moment because she was marrying Morris, gave Yoona a sense of victor¡¯s satisfaction. ¡°Thank you all for your well wishes, I¡¯m really so happy to see you alle over to witness my wedding.¡± Yoona nced at Sue, and with just one nce, she knew that she was dressed up today as if she was trying to crash the party, but she wasn¡¯t angry, instead she smiled warmly, ¡°Sue is so pretty today.¡± ¡®You are beautiful, but Morris didn¡¯t choose you after all.¡¯ She added, ¡°By the way, many young men wille to the wedding today, Sue, you must seize the opportunity to find the right man.¡± Chapter 183 Wedding Begins ¡°What kind of young man can have my attention?¡± Sue said with a condescending stance and disdain. Yoona sneered in her heart, but she still maintained her gentle and dignified posture, ¡°Sue, Morris is going to marry me, so why do you have to be nostalgic about him?¡± Overtly and covertly, it was sarcastic to Sue. The dozen of ssmate nodded their heads, thinking that Yoona¡¯s words made perfect sense. ¡°Yeah, Sue, Morris is going to marry Yonna, so you might as well give up.¡± ¡°Sue, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find a better husband.¡± ¡°Unless you look abroad, and if in the country, the youngest and most talented young man is none other than Mr. Cheal, right?¡± ¡°Ugh, although Mr. Cheal is also my male god, he and Yoona are a match. I really envy Yoona.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, of the few of our ssmates, Yoona is still the best, otherwise how would Mr. Cheal like her?¡± ¡­ The ssmates¡¯ words exasperated Sue, and her face changed, but she couldn¡¯tsh out, so she could only give her blessing hypocritically, ¡°I just like him, but I will not choose him to be my husband. However, I want to wish you a happy wedding.¡± Her pretentious posture was seen by Yoona, but she didn¡¯t bother to expose it. It was her wedding day, and she did not want to make a scene. At nine o¡¯clock in the morning, eighteen unlicensed Bentley cars appeared like a long dragon, lined up in front of Longxi Vi. Fireworks were set off in front of the decorated Lee family, and a red carpet was spread from outside to the vi¡¯s lobby. The suit-d Morris stepped out of the car, facing the many congrattions and photos, without a deliberately catered smile on his face. When you get married, it is customary to block the door and ask for red envelopes. But the groom was Morris, and with eight suited bodyguards behind him, the crowd didn¡¯t dare to make a move. ¡°Morris is here.¡± ¡°Haha, Morris is so handsome today.¡± When Phu Yen and Yorlien saw Morris, they greeted him and fawned over him. Morris was as cold as ever, ignoring the festive wedding decorations in the vi, and said in a cold voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Yoona?¡± ¡°She¡¯s upstairs, waiting for you. Go up quickly, don¡¯t miss the auspicious time.¡± Yorlien said. He strode upstairs and walked to Yoona¡¯s room, and at the door was a group of her ssmates, who inevitably elicit a squeal and a gasp at the sight of Morris¡¯ face. ¡°My goodness, Mr. Cheal¡¯s aura is so strong.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t dress up on purpose, but he really was so handsome.¡± ¡°Man god, he¡¯s a hundred times more handsome than he was on TV, ahhhhh, Yoona is so happy, I¡¯m jealous.¡± ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± ¡°s, after all, he is the one we cannot have.¡± ¡­ A group of people were talking while taking pictures and recording videos with their phones at Morris. Sue, on the other hand, was like a proud ck swan, wearing a bustier ck dress, making a high-profile appearance that was meant to steal everyone¡¯s thunder. She walked up to Morris and smiled coldly, ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Cheal.¡± The Cheal family had been friends with the Stewart family for two generations, so he was naturally familiar with Sue, but he could not develop any good feelings for this woman. His cold eyes swept up and down at Sue, and he uttered, ¡°Thanks.¡± After speaking with her, he walked around Sue and went straight into the bedroom. In her bedroom, Yoona sat in front of her dressing mirror, quietly waiting for Morris to appear. It wasn¡¯t until the stunningly man in a ck suit with short hair appeared behind her that her hanging heart fell. In the makeup mirror, she saw that Morris¡¯ stunningly face was as cold as ever, without a single smile, and although Yoona felt a pang of heartache, she hid her emotions extremely well for a moment. ¡°Morris, you¡¯re here.¡± She stood up. All those ssmates poured into the bedroom, and for a while therge bedroom looked a little cramped. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The man raised his hand and said to Yoona. At this point, the ssmates shouted, ¡°Kiss her, kiss her, hold her, you must kiss and carry her downstairs.¡± Resistance was written all over Morris¡¯ cold face, and he eventually just leaned down to pick up Yoona. At that moment, she leaned into Morris¡¯ arms with unprecedented delight, and Yoona smiled smugly. Luckily, everyone knew that Morris was aloof by nature, so they didn¡¯t care too much about him having such an attitude. After picking up the bride and getting into the car, the motorcade slowly started and headed towards the wedding hotel. For the sensational wedding in L City, the advertising boxes on both sides of the road, the big screen in the square were the wedding photos of Morris and Yoona. It was wedding with grand pomp and circumstance, but when Morris went to pick up the bride, there was no traditional ¡®blocking of the door¡¯, the ritual of putting on her shoes, or even not taking the bouquet! Any more mary investment would only be rewarded with a perfunctory groom.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. But the Lee family didn¡¯t care, and outsiders naturally cared even less. The wedding was held at the Royal View Hotel in L City, and Yoona was sent to rest in the hotel¡¯s presidential suite. The wedding site was set up in thergest ballroom on the first floor of the hotel, with the ¡®Princess Dream Castle¡¯ theme set up for the wedding site. Walking in, it was just like entering a dream castle, full of luxury, romance and beauty, but also suffused with the smell of money. While Yoona sat in the suite to rest, in the other suite, there sat Morris¡¯ best buddies, Philip, Arlo, and Danny. Morris stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, a ss of red wine in his hand. A few of his friends looked at each other. Philip opened his mouth, ¡°Morris, since you don¡¯t like Yoona, why do you have to get married? I think that Vivian is quite interesting. Hahaha, but now that you¡¯re married to Yoona, I can consider that girl Vivian.¡± ¡°Are you tired of living?¡± Danny, who had rushed back from abroad, kicked Philip, signaling him not to make a fool of himself. It was Arlo, who rarely talked, said, ¡°Philip is right, since you don¡¯t like her, you shouldn¡¯t get married. Although she has saved your life and is pregnant with your child, these can be solved.¡± ¡°Madame Cheal has Alzheimer¡¯s and it¡¯s getting worse by the day. Her wish now is to see Morris get married and she have her great grandchildren.¡± Danny sighed with emotion. As his words fell, the friends fell into silence. In the eyes of outsiders, Morris was cold and callous by nature, but they knew that Morris was absolutely filial and kind. Madame Cheal doted on Morris, while his mother had died early and his father, having married another woman, had treated him with disdain. In therge Cheal family, only Madame Cheal loved and spoiled him. So Morris took extra care of Madame Cheal¡¯s feelings. The Eonothem Group, in particr, was founded by Madame Cheal and her husband, and since Morris could not bear to see thepany fall into the hands of others, he worked diligently to take care of it. Chapter 184 Something Gone Wrong There were many things he couldn¡¯t help himself with in order to solidify thepany and the Cheal family¡¯s century-old foundation. His archenemy was no other than Mike Cheal, his uncle. Today, it was his wedding, and Mike was back. The wedding started at eleven o¡¯clock sharp. Vivian was busy shuttling back and forth at the wedding site, as she had an extremely simr face to Yoona, she kept a ck mask on so as not to cause unnecessary trouble. The packed hall of guests were watching the dancing on stage. Vivian looked at her wristwatch, it was already half past ten, she held the inte and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s already half past ten, the emcee make the final preparations, make sure that everything is ¡­¡± She was halfway through her sentence when someone suddenly tapped her on the shoulder. As soon as Vivian turned around, she saw a man with a short beard, deep and three-dimensional features, like a model, especially his pair of beautiful eye-catching azure pupils was telling that he was a mixed race. He wore a gray suit with a ck vest underneath and a diamond ne of obsidian around his neck. ¡°You are Vivian?¡± The man ced his hands in the pockets of his suit trousers, gazing at her. Vivian¡¯s brows frowned slightly in surprise. She was wearing a mask, she had never met the man in front of her, and he actually recognized her instantly. ¡°Mr. Cheal, you want to see me?¡± She asked. ¡°Oh, you know me?¡± ¡°Mike Cheal, the seventh son of the Cheal family. I¡¯ve never met you, but I¡¯ve heard of you.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the Cheal family, she might not know Mike now. But because Madame Cheal had repeatedly tried to introduce Mike to her as a date, and had seen his picture, she was naturally no stranger to Mike. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s a blessing to have a beautiful woman remember me.¡± Mike was born with a face of a model, and his voice spoke as if he was a voice actor, very pleasant to the ear, while he hooked his lips and smiled, his handsome face had a few points of unrestrained evil. Vivian couldn¡¯t help but feel that the genes of the Cheal family were so strong, how could everyone look so handsome? However, she did think that Morris was moderately handsome, unlike Mike, whose looks just gave off a few evil feeling. Out of politeness, Vivian gently pulled her mask down and gave a smile, ¡°Mr. Cheal, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re Madame Cheal¡¯s goddaughter, just call me Uncle Mike.¡± Mike said. Because his father had gotten drunk and had a rtionship with a foreign woman back in the day, that was how he got Mike. And with only seven years between him and Mike and Morris, he was also the youngest of the elders. Vivian dared to make a scene in front of Morris, but did not dare to be reckless in front of Mike, instead she said in a disciplined manner, ¡°Madame Cheal is just making a joke, Mr. Cheal, no need to take it seriously.¡± She nced at her wristwatch as she spoke, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll get busy.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± As Vivian was just about to leave, Mike took out something from his pocket and handed it to her, ¡°Here. This is a gift Madame Cheal has instructed me to prepare for you.¡± ¡°You mean Grandma?¡± Although he had a good rtionship with Madame Cheal, because his mother was a mistress, it made him more or less repulsed by Madame Cheal, so he also addressed ¡®Madame Cheal¡¯ along with everyone else. ¡°Right.¡± He nodded.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Vivian looked at the slender blue velvet brocade box he handed over, with stamped gold English lettering. It was extremely expensive at first nce. She shook her head, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I can¡¯t take this.¡± Such good intentionse very suddenly. Vivian shook the walkie-talkie in her hand, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Cheal, I have work to do, let¡¯s talkter.¡± ¡°Then leave your number, okay?¡± ¡°Well ¡­¡± For such a reason, Vivian really couldn¡¯t refuse. She smiled helplessly, ¡°Okay.¡± A string of phone numbers was quoted to Mike before she left to give her full attention to her work. Presidential Suite. Morris was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window when Trent suddenly walked in, straight to his side, and handed him a piece of information, ¡°Boss, this is the information you wanted me to investigate.¡± After returning from Zhutang Town that day, Morris instructed Trent to re-investigate everything about Vivian and the Lee family. Trent then immediately sent someone to investigate everything in detail until he followed the traces and found out that the person who saved his Boss in the first ce was Vivian, and after hesitating, he decided to suppress the truth. His Boss¡¯s fondness for Vivian was in his eyes. Boss was willing to marry Yoona, besides because of the baby in her womb, was that they all thought that Yoona saved Boss and Boss married her to keep his promise. If the wedding was cancelled now, then thest person he married would inevitably be Vivian. The business world was like a battlefield. With the beloved, there was weakness. Not wanting his Boss to be held to a soft spot one day, Trent chose to hide the truth. But just five minutes ago, someone handed a copy to Trent, and seeing the video on the sh drive, Trent was inplete shock, and decided to bring everything over to Boss. ¡°Morris is getting married soon, what information does he need to read now? Trent, you really didn¡¯t do a good job.¡± Philip, who was sitting idly on the sofa, stood up and walked towards them. He reached out, wanting to take the things away from Trent¡¯s hands, but Trent was clutching the file bag tightly and refused to let go. Taking it all in, Morris¡¯ brow furrowed slightly as he raised his hand to take the paper, ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Trent¡¯s gaze nced at Danny, Arlo, and Philip, the meaning of which was self-evident. Morris¡¯ eyes sank slightly as he gestured them, and the three knew that things were not simple. ¡°Holy shit, so mysterious?¡± ¡°Philip, what¡¯s the waste of words? Hurry up ande out.¡± ¡°You guys talk, we¡¯ll stand in the doorway.¡± ¡­ The three friends walked out, closing the door behind them. It was then that Morris opened the file and ordered, ¡°Just say it.¡± ¡°Boss, when Miss Mond first asked you to investigate the truth about her parents¡¯ car ident, the driver who died was actually not the one who caused the crash by ident, but ¡­ rather the Lee family was operating behind the scenes.¡± Trent said. When Morris heard his words, his hand paused, his handsome face tinged with a little surprise, ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°And there¡¯s the fact that ¡­ when you had that car ident, the person who really saved you was not Miss Lee, but ¡­ rather Miss Mond.¡± ¡°Vivian?¡± Listening to Trent hesitantly tell the truth, Morris fell into a pensive mood, being somewhat skeptical of the truth of the matter, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a thousand percent true. I investigated Miss Lee and identally discovered that on the night of your car ident, she went to a bar with her best friend and drank until midnight.¡± ¡°Heh, that¡¯s good.¡± Morris clutched the document in his hand, his sharp pupils suddenly erupting with a stern chill. Chapter 185 Cancel the Wedding After a moment of silence, he then said, ¡°Cancel the wedding immediately.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Trent nodded, a slight sh of light flowing under his eyes, and deliberately asked, ¡°Now everyone in L City knows that today is your wedding, how will you exin to outsiders if you cancel it now?¡± The man¡¯s lips held a light smile with a relieved smirk, not the slightest hint of anger. He said, ¡°I have my own ideas.¡± ¡°Boss is trying to propose to Miss Mond?¡± This was already expected by Trent. Because he knew his own Boss far better than anyone else. Morris didn¡¯t say anything, sort of acquiescing. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I think Boss should take a look.¡± Trent took out his phone and tapped on the video, the picture ying along with the sound. ¡°Did Vivian send you guys here? Don¡¯t you guys touch me¡­¡± Yoona sat helplessly on the ground, wretched and pitiful. ¡°We get paid to do things, so you don¡¯t need to know who is behind the scene. But the payer has said that you can be kept alive, but the child in your womb must die!¡± ¡°No, no, absolutely not!¡± Yoona was so scared that her face turned pale, covering her stomach and moving back, ¡°It must be that bitch Vivian, it¡¯s her, isn¡¯t it? I have her child killed, is she going to bury my child now?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the waste of words? Buddies, hurry up and get rid of her kid.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°No, the child is innocent, let my child go? How much money did Vivian give you guys? I¡¯ll double it to you guys, I have money, I have plenty of money, even ten times will do.¡± ¡°We have a professional ethic.¡± The bald man at the head of the group said. Yoona was still begging, even kneeling directly on the ground and kowtowing to them, at this time, a man said to the bald man, ¡°Brother, if she can pay ten times, it¡¯s more than that woman gave. If we have this fine skinned woman, we¡¯ll make a fortune in this business.¡± Hearing their words, Yoona was frozen in fear, but they used the child in her womb as a threat, and Yoona had no choice but to give them a check for two million in order to keep her baby, and was raped by six men in turn. At the end of the video, Morris¡¯ face was chilly with rage. Meanwhile, as the dance in the hall ended, the video y team was to y the wedding photos of Morris and Yoona. But instead of photos, a video was shown on therge screen. The video showed Yoona being tied up and thrown into a warehouse. ¡°Did Vivian send you guys here? Don¡¯t you guys touch me¡­¡± Yoona sat helplessly on the ground, wretched and pitiful. ¡°We get paid to do things, so you don¡¯t need to know who is behind the scene. But the payer has said that you can be kept alive, but the child in your womb must die!¡± ¡­ The hall on the first floor was packed, and all the guests had wanted to see pictures of the happy moments between Yoona and Morris, but to their surprise, kidnapping video was actually shown at the end. The crowd was in an uproar. ¡°Vivian? Isn¡¯t Vivian the daughter of the Lee family who wandered away?¡± ¡°Holy shit, that¡¯s awesome.¡± ¡°Damn, this Vivian is too bold.¡± Everyone was talking and the entire hall was instantly abuzz. And Vivian, who was standing in the hall, saw this scene and her mind went nk, and the next moment she jogged towards the backstage while holding the inte and roaring like crazy, ¡°Turn off the video immediately! Who the hell told you to put this on?¡± ¡°Miss Mond, it can¡¯t turn off, the video can¡¯t be turned off¡­. I ¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Turn off the power, quick, turn off the power immediately. Quickly!¡± ¡°The screen at the wedding site is linked to a power source and generator, and the screen also has automatic power storage, our men have gone for it.¡± The employee on the other end of the walkie-talkie was crying out in anxiety. Vivian stopped in her stride. She had gone to a lot of trouble and stayed up for days and nights just to take care of all the matters, but never thought that in the end, it would still be a lost cause. And at this time, within the presidential suite where Yoona was, Yoona received a call from Yorlien from the lobby, who fell into a panic, holding her phone in a daze, at a loss as never before. ¡°How did this happen? Mom ¡­ mommy ¡­ stop the video ying, I¡¯m begging you ¡­ ¡± Although it was Yoona¡¯s wedding today, she had been on tenterhooks, her right eyelid kept jumping and she always felt that something was going to happen. She just never thought it would happen in the end. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I am here ¡­ Oops, Madame Cheal, Madame Cheal, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± A scream suddenly rang out on the other end of the phone, and then no more words were heard from Yorlien, only her voice calling out to Madame Cheal over and over again. The banquet hall drew uproar from the content of the video, while Madame Cheal, who was sitting in the hall, was so angry that she fainted on the spot. Morris hurried over from upstairs and stepped out of the elevator when he heard the lobby buzzing with chatter. ¡°How did she get kidnapped?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the point, the point is that showing this video at Mr. Cheal¡¯s wedding is revenge by enemies.¡± ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± ¡°Oops, oh my, Madame Cheal has fainted, go check it out.¡± ¡­ As soon as he was enraged, his handsome face was as gloomy, and he headed towards Madame Cheal, he instructed Trent, ¡°Cancel the wedding immediately and bring Vivian to me!¡± ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Trent received the order and immediately sent someone to disconnect the power supply to the screen. Fortunately, he appeared just in time, and the screen only showed the image of Yoona pleading to keep the baby in her womb, and not the part where she was raped. Yoona, who was in the presidential suite, didn¡¯t hang up, but was listening to the sound of the video ying on the stereo. The sound was shut off moments before the men were about to say the obscenities. Yoona was scared and not she couldn¡¯t help but secretly feel lucky. At least the filth won¡¯t have to be known by everyone. But ¡­ And how long could she hide it from Morris? Would the wedding still go ahead as nned? She was worried. But the next moment, she heard a familiar voice ring out, Trent said, ¡°Thank you guys for making time toe by, but half an hour ago, Mr. Cheal has already agreed with Miss Lee to peacefully cancel the wedding. Thank you all.¡± Her phone fell to the floor and tears of despair slid down the corners of her eyes. Peacefully cancel? Should shement Morris¡¯ cold nature, or should she be grateful that he had given her respect? In the banquet hall, Morris walked grimly through the crowd, saw Madame Cheal lying fainting on the table, and picked her up straight away. Without a word, he went straight to the hospital. Chapter 186 Wedding Chaos Standing backstage, Vivian was still in a hurry to deal with the screen power outage when she saw a group of people in suits rushing over. She couldn¡¯t help but stare and just feel her temples jutting straight up with worry. As expected, the next moment, with a wave of his hand, the man at the head of the group pointed at Vivian and instructed a group of people behind him, ¡°Take her to see Mr. Cheal.¡± Vivian was deeply upset. Messing up the wedding that Morris spent 300 million on and having it revealed that she ¡®kidnapped¡¯ Yoona. With all of this, she was only afraid that she would die if the Cheal family was disgraced and became theughing stock of L City. ¡°What are you standing there for? Run!¡± Suddenly, a voice rang out. The next moment, Issac, who appeared from nowhere, yanked Vivian¡¯s hand and fled like mad through the back door. ¡°Issac, what brings you here?¡± Vivian asked as he dragged her away, running. ¡°I just came over for the wedding after taking care ofpany business and saw all this.¡± Issac didn¡¯t care what kind of damage the video would bring to the Cheal family, he was only worried about Vivian, so he rushed to the backstage first and immediately dragged her to escape when he saw those bodyguards trying to get at Vivian. ¡°Stop, don¡¯t run.¡± ¡°Catch up with her.¡± ¡°Get her!¡± ¡°Come on,e on.¡± ¡­ The two men ran ahead, with a couple of bodyguards chasing after them constantly. Running out the back door of the hall, the assistant of Issac had parked his car at the back door. ¡°Get in the car.¡± Issac pulled open the door and quickly got into the car with Vivian, rushing to get into the car before the bodyguards came after them and left. The car slowly moved forward and drove a hundred meters before Vivian said, ¡°Issac, stop the car.¡± ¡°Stop the car? Are you out of your mind? Do you know what Morris will do to you if you get caught?¡± Issac felt that Vivian was really confused.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything, so why should I run away?¡± ¡°You were the nner for this wedding, and you ordered the kidnapping of Yoona and exposed the kidnapping video at the wedding site. These things are enough for Morris to kill you ten times without being enough to relieve his hatred.¡± Issac said to Vivian as he drove. ¡°Even you think I did it?¡± Vivian leaned against the passenger seat, and after she calmed down, she carefully analyzed it and always felt that she was being set up. Hearing this, Issac froze, incredulously looking sideways at Vivian, his eyebrows slightly knitted, ¡°You mean ¡­ someone framed you?¡± Today at the banquet hall, Issac witnessed everything that happened, and even he felt that Vivian was doing something ridiculously stupid. Although exposing the video at the wedding could bring disgrace to the Lee family, it would also bring death to herself. She was not so impulsive. So now there must be something wrong. Vivian looked somber and nodded slightly. A car sped by and braked sharply in front of them, blocking the way. Then, several suited bodyguards stepped out of four cars in front and behind. ¡°Issac, go back and help me investigate the mastermind behind this, I can handle my own side of Morris.¡± Vivian unbuckled her seatbelt, said to Issac, and pushed open the car door to get out of the car. ¡°Okay, keep in touch.¡± He responded, not intending to go with Vivian to see Morris, but to investigate the truth and clear Vivian¡¯s name. Vivian closed the car door and then said to the few bodyguards standing in front of her, ¡°I¡¯ming with you, take me to see Morris.¡± Several bodyguards looked serious as they grabbed Vivian¡¯s arm and rudely shoved her into the car and left. Issac, who was sitting in the car, immediately took out his mobile phone and was just about to order someone to investigate the matter, but his phone rang and Yeon¡¯s call came in. Issac hung up the phone and wanted to deal with Vivian¡¯s matter first. However, just after hanging up the phone, Yeon called in again. He hesitated for a moment and reluctantly answered, ¡°Yeon?¡± ¡°Brother, where are you? I want to see you.¡± As the phone had just been answered, Yeon¡¯s voice came from the other end crying out in pain and great sorrow. ¡°Yeon, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Brother, I ¡­ I¡¯m down the road from the Royal View Hotel, can youe and pick me up?¡± ¡°Okay, just wait, I¡¯ll be right over.¡± Issac thought that Yeon had encountered something urgent and immediately turned his car around, driving while calling someone to start an investigation into what happened inside the Royal View Hotel. Two minutester, he saw Yeon, parked the car in front of her, and without waiting for Issac to get out of the car, Yeon pulled open the door of the car and got into the car, ¡°Brother, go, quickly ¡­ go, get out of here.¡± ¡°Yeon, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Geez, brother, get out of here, I¡¯ll tell youter. Or they¡¯ll catch up and I¡¯ll be dead.¡± Yeon growled with a pair of red eyes. Issac started the car and drove off, vaguely aware that something was not right. It wasn¡¯t until the car sped off for several kilometers that he made a sharp turn and drove into an alleyway, before stopping and turning off the engine, questioning Yeon, ¡°Say it, what the hell is going on?¡± Yeon, who was sitting on the passenger seat, was in tears, sobbing but not speaking. Issac¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and a cold light appeared under his eyes, ¡°The video today has something to do with you, right?¡± As his words fell, Yeon¡¯s sobbing came to an abrupt halt. Sure enough, it did have something to do with her. Yeon cried with red eyes, clutching tissue in her hand, shaking her head, ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t mean to do it, I really didn¡¯t mean to do it.¡± She turned sideways and pulled his arm as she did so, ¡°I just sent someone to have them kill the child in Yoona¡¯s womb, I thought that since Yoona kept quiet for so long, surely she didn¡¯t dare to let Morris know that the child in her womb was gone. Then I asked them to give me the sh drive that made Yoona miscarry. I ¡­ wanted to make Yoona lose face at the wedding so that she couldn¡¯t marry Mr. Cheal.¡± Yeon sobbed, ¡°Back in Dongpu Vige, Mr. Cheal himself said that if Yoona didn¡¯t have a child in her womb, they would not get married, so ¡­ that¡¯s why I did it. But, when I asked those people for the recording video, they never gave it to me, so I thought that those people wanted money, and I got a few thugs to forcefully get the video today. After I have the video, it was already veryte, I did not even watch it, but directly instructed people to y it on the screen of the wedding hall, to my surprise, it was such a video. Until just now in the wedding hall, I found ¡­ found that the video is not right, I called to question them, they said ¡­ said the video is not a video of miscarriage, but ¡­ Yoona was raped¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean? The video is the video of Yoona being raped?!¡± Issac¡¯s heart thumped and he looked straight at Yeon in anger. Chapter 187 You Really are an Idiot! ¡°Brother, why are you looking at me like that? ¡­ I¡¯m scared ¡­!¡± Seeing his face red with anger and his forehead blue, Yeon was scared, and her tears kept flowing down. Issac was in a rage, raised his hand and pped her in her face, ¡°Now you¡¯re scared? Do you know the consequence?¡± He grabbed Yeon¡¯s cor and scowled angrily, ¡°That¡¯s Morris, even if he doesn¡¯t love Yoona, he will never allow anyone to mess up his wedding, not to mention that is his fiancee you¡¯re targeting!¡± Issac originally thought that this matter was someone¡¯s n for Vivian, but he never thought that the person behind the curtain was actually Yeon. Issac, who was angry, mmed his fist on the steering wheel of the car, and his burst of anger looked as if a raging lion would devour Yeon at any moment, appallingly. After regting his emotions for a while, Issac raised his hand and rubbed his temples, looking at Yeon, who was crying and red-eyed, and was distressed. Raising his hand, he touched her red face, ¡°Are you okay? I just now was too impulsive.¡± As soon as he opened his mouth tofort, Yeon cried more fiercely, headlong into Issac¡¯s arms, hugging him tightly, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m afraid ¡­ will I die?¡± Issac hugged her, patted her back and sighed, ¡°You are truly foolish. Madame Cheal dreams of having a grandchild, so this shows how much the Cheal family values the child in Yoona¡¯s womb, you¡¯re really making a touble!¡± ¡°I like Morris, I just don¡¯t want Yoona to marry him, I didn¡¯t even think about it that much ¡­¡± Yeon was confident that her family had a ce in L City, and even if Morris knew that the child in Yoona¡¯s womb was killed by her, he wouldn¡¯t do anything to her. But that video was the content of Yoona being raped, and it was yed at the wedding venue. Today¡¯s wedding banquet was full of prestigious businessmen and celebrities, and if someone hadn¡¯t stopped it in time, the scene of Yoona being raped would have been broadcast directly to all the upper ss people, leaving the Cheal family with no disgrace left. Fortunately, the wedding site was very secretive and did not allow any entertainment reporters to participate, otherwise the Cheal family would only be extremely affected. But even so, Yeon¡¯s maniption were to be known by Morris, he would considered as the Shaw family trying to take the opportunity to set up the Cheal family, making the Cheal family aughing stock, thus causing the stock to decline and causing incalcble losses.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. If a news reporter infiltrated the wedding site today and brought the news out, on a more serious note, it could also be assumed that the Shaw family was leaving no stone unturned to try to bring down the Cheal family! ¡°Morris will definitely watch the full video, and it¡¯s only a matter of time before he knows the truth. What you need to do now is to find those guys immediately.¡± Issac said. Hearing his words, Yeon straightened up and wiped her tears with a tissue while nodding her head, ¡°Well, brother, we ¡­ we finally have the same thought.¡± She sobbed, her shoulders trembling now and then. ¡°Well, you are not that stupid.¡± Issac nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°After you find them, hand them over to me and I will immediately buy you a ticket to a foreign country.¡± ¡°Thanks, brother. But you don¡¯t have to deal with them, I¡¯ve already taken care of them.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Issac looked stunned. ¡°I have them killed. Only when they¡¯re dead, no one will know that I did that. I¡¯ve already sent someone to kill the guy who secretly sneaked into the wedding to y the video and the ones who raped Yoona.¡± After saying that, Yeon¡¯s face hung with tears rippled with a smug smile. Just smiling, she noticed that Issac¡¯s face did not look right, and the smile on her face became stiff. ¡°Brother, what is wrong?¡± ¡°Are you a fucking idiot? And you are still asking me what is wrong?¡± Issac only felt his brain instantly filled with anger, he grabbed Yeon¡¯spel and raised his hand once again, wanting to p her, but when his hand was ten centimeters away from her cheek, he held back. The open five fingers clenched into a fist and smashed into the console, which instantly dented. Such a furious Issac was something Yeon had not seen before. Afterwards, he picked up his phone and made a call, asking the other party to send Yeon¡¯s passport to the airport and buy thetest flight to C Country. He drove to the airport, and on the way, he admonished, ¡°After you go to C Country, don¡¯t contact family for the time being.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Yeon once again realized the mistake she had made and was so scared that she trembled and did not dare to speak, but just kept crying. After a while, she asked again cautiously, ¡°Brother, will you expose me to Mr. Cheal for ¡­ the sake of protecting Vivian?¡± She didn¡¯t have an answer to her question. ¡­ Meanwhile, Vivian, who had been forcibly brought into the car, sat inside the car with a few bodyguards. But before the car had gone far, suddenly a car sideswiped the car she was sitting in. ¡°Be careful.¡± The man in the passenger seat reminded the man in the driver¡¯s seat. The car drove slowly down the road, with the left and right cars close together, pinning the middle car. Sitting in the back row, Vivian was knocked dizzy, just as her hands were holding on to the car seat, both sides of the car hit the emergency brakes, making a ear-piercing sound of the brakes. The car was forced to turn off. When it stopped, two cars on the left and two on the right, and four cars in the front and back pulled up. Foreign mercenaries in camouge uniforms and berets appeared in their car, wearing sunsses and stepping out aggressively. Eight suited thugs stepped down from four cars on Morris¡¯ side against sixteen strong foreign mercenaries on the other side. Who sent these mercenaries? Vivian was puzzled. Just as she was sitting in the car, waiting quietly for the fierce confrontation of two dozen people, the door of the car she was sitting in suddenly opened. ¡°What are you waiting for? Get out of the car.¡± A familiar female voice rang out, Vivian nced sideways, and the visitor was surprisingly to be Yara. ¡°What a waste of words, get out of the car.¡± Yara tugged Vivian out of the car, and then got back into her red coupe. The car started, turned around and reversed running on the highway, and entered the other side of thene at the next intersection. Vivian looked through the rearview mirror at the group of people who were fading out and asked again, ¡°Who the hell are these people? How did youe to my rescue?¡± ¡°You saved me in the first ce, now it makes sense for me to save you.¡± Yara inclined her head and pulled the sunsses on the bridge of her nose down, raising an eyebrow and smiling at her. Chapter 188 Whimsical to think you’d believe me Vivian¡¯s unfathomable eyes nced at her and she smiled without saying anything. Then, with aplicated heart, she leaned back on the passenger seat and closed her eyes to sleep. The car drove for half an hour and arrived at a small private townhouse in the middle of nowhere. After parking the car, Yara tapped Vivian¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Hey, get out of the car. You can still fall asleep when you encounter this kind of thing.¡± She muttered as she got out of the car. By the time she stepped out of the car, Vivian hadn¡¯t gotten down yet. She frowned, unhappily walking over to the passenger seat and pulling open the door, ¡°Vivian, get out of the car!!!¡± ¡°Oh. Where are we?¡± Sleepy-eyed Vivian rubbed her eyes with a sleepless look as she stepped out of the car. Yara turned back and pointed to the house, ¡°Come in with me, this is my ¡­¡± However, before she could finish a sentence, she was suddenly caught by her arm and yanked back, pushing her against the car, and the next moment, a sharp, cool dagger was ced against her neck. ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡± Vivian, who seemed to be awake just now, suddenly looked gloomy. It was clear that it was just a deliberate act. Yara froze, and then smiled, ¡°Vivian, stop it, I¡¯m saving you. Is this how you treat your life saver?¡± ¡°Life saver? Heh.¡± Vivian¡¯s red lips were slightly hooked, and her beautiful eyes rippled with a sarcastic cold smile, ¡°Say it or not? You have five seconds to think, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being merciless!¡± From the first time she met Yara, she was suspicious of this woman, always feeling that she was very purposeful. Afterwards, when they met again in L City, Yara¡¯s various reactions were remembered in her heart. ¡°You ¡­ stop, it is a sharp knife, don¡¯t hurt me.¡± Yara waved her hand and couldn¡¯t help but swallow, ¡°I really just wanted to save ¡­¡± ¡°Five!¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious, I¡¯m really just saving you.¡± ¡°Four!¡± ¡°Vivian, are you crazy? By what right ¡­¡± ¡°Three.¡± ¡°I¡¯m betting you won¡¯ty a hand on me.¡± ¡°Two.¡± ¡°Make your move.¡± ¡°One!¡± When Vivian finished thest count, Yara stared at her with unblinking eyes while her sharp eyes narrowed slightly, the hand clutching the dagger retracted, and the next moment stabbed straight at Yara¡¯s face. The speed was fast, but in the nick of time, Yara¡¯s pupils shrank slightly and she suddenly raised her hand, clutching Vivian¡¯s wrist with her bare hand and clenching her fist with the other hand, smashing a fierce punch towards Vivian¡¯s abdomen. Vivian was in pain, stumbled and took a few steps back, and managed to stand still. Sheughed without anger, ¡°Revealing yourself so soon, eh?¡± Just now, she deliberately took a dagger and stabbed her in the face, ording to the subconscious reaction of human beings, in the case of extreme danger, one would subconsciously resist. Vivian was just in the mindset of trying it out, but she didn¡¯t expect to let Yara reveal herself. To be able to catch a de with her hand in a split second, her ability could not be underestimated, and was definitely not even below her ability. Sensing that she was being set up, Yara pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Did you have anything to do with what happened today?¡± As of now, Vivian only felt that the identity of Yara was weird, but there wasn¡¯t any evidence to prove that what happened in the banquet hall today had something to do with Yara. She just spected. ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡± Yara shook her head. ¡°Since so, why did you save me? What was the purpose of approaching me several times?¡± If Vivian didn¡¯t have deep suspicions before this, but now Yara¡¯s reaction had said it all. It was just that as of now, Vivian was still unclear as to what significance and value she had in herself that would make Yara go through all the trouble to approach her. Was it because of Morris? No, it can¡¯t be. She ruined Morris¡¯ wedding, and the video of the wedding showed her kidnapping Yoona and ckmailing her to get the baby in her womb away, which was tantamount to revenge against the Cheal family. She was now an enemy of the Cheal family, and for Yara to save her at this point was to make an enemy of the Cheal family. So, it could never be because of Morris. But if it wasn¡¯t because of Morris, then what was the reason? ¡°What purpose? Would you believe me when I say that the first meeting between us was just an ident? It¡¯s because I think you¡¯re a nice person that I saved you today. You have to believe me, I will never do anything to hurt you!¡± Halfway through Yara¡¯s words, the dagger in Vivian¡¯s hand abruptly shot over, and only a thud could be heard as the dagger had already sunk into the door frame beside her. The force and precision was mind-boggling. ¡°Yara, I don¡¯t care what your purpose is in approaching me, but from today onwards, don¡¯t appear in front of me again. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being unkind to you!¡± Vivian snorted coldly and walked right around her. She didn¡¯t know the truth of Yara¡¯s words, but thinking about it, she only felt chill run down her back. If Yara¡¯s words were true, then who was secretly protecting her? If her words were false, then what was the purpose of Yara approaching her? She left. Leaning against the side of the car, Yara looked back at Vivian¡¯s back and sighed helplessly, not knowing what to do. Vivian walked from the outskirts towards the city, with mixed feelings, she made a call to Issac, which went unanswered. Guessing that Issac should be busy, she didn¡¯t continue to call. Hesitantly, she found Morris¡¯ number from her address book and dialed it. ¡°Beep, beep ¡­¡± The phone rang twice and no one answered. Suddenly, a ck car braked sharply and stopped beside her. Vivian¡¯s pace was stunned, and she inclined her head to look at the car parked beside her, realizing in due course that it was Morris¡¯ car. The car door opened and sure enough, a familiar figure appeared in front of her. Suited and dressed, he was dressed up today, extraordinarily handsome. Only that handsome and peerless face looked gloomy, adding some high and cold aura. She watched him, and he watched her. The two men looked at each other for a few seconds, and Morris nced down at the phone in his hand, sliding his thumb across the screen and answering it. Holding the phone up next to his ear, hisplex, deep eyes looked at the woman in front of him, his thin lips open, ¡°What is it?¡± Vivian clutched her phone, never expecting Morris to actually answer. She pursed her red lips lightly, hesitated, and said, ¡°Would you believe me if I said that I didn¡¯t do what happened today?¡± When Vivian¡¯s words fell, Morris didn¡¯t say anything.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The two just gazed at each other two meters away, letting the autumn breeze blow their hair and ruffle each other¡¯s heart. ¡°Heh.¡± Vivian snorted, ¡°How could you possibly believe me? It¡¯s simply whimsical ¡­¡± ¡°I believe you.¡± These words had endless tenderness. But it was these words that gave Vivian a blow to her hearts, shocking her so much that she couldn¡¯t speak for a long time. He said he believed her?! ¡°How can you possibly believe me? I¡¯m in full charge of your wedding, and with the kind of thing that happened at the wedding reception, and the fact that the video has clearly said that I forced her to remove the baby, shouldn¡¯t you feel like I¡¯m taking revenge for my child?¡± Chapter 189 Marry Me and all My Money is Yours She said as she retrieved the phone and hung up. Morris gazed at Vivian, but all he could see from her sincere face was innocence and helplessness. He slowly stepped forward and stood in front of her, ¡°Perhaps, you should see the full video.¡± ¡°All the videos? What do you mean?¡± Vivian didn¡¯t understand what Morris meant. ¡°On the day you returned to L City, she was raped by some men after they took her.¡± ¡°¡­ you ¡­ you mean she was raped?¡± Vivian¡¯s jaw dropped, not expecting this result. If the video was broadcast in its entirety, the Cheal family would be a joke in L City from then on, and Yoona would be ashamed to see anyone else. The consequences are unthinkable. ¡°I really didn¡¯t do that, I¡¯m asking Issac to help me investigate the truth, and I also want to know who is behind the curtain and who is trying to harm me.¡± Vivian was angry, her fist hanging at her side clenched. Her eyes had been on Morris from start to finish, she was actually inexplicably worried that the man might doubt the truth of her words. ¡°Leave it to me.¡± He softly said, ¡°Get in the car ande back with me.¡± When he spoke, the woman stood motionless, and Morris frowned in confusion, but heard Vivian ask, ¡°Why would you choose to trust me?¡± Just because he liked her, he trusted her? ¡°The Vivian I know is straightforward and honest, bold and courageous, and even dared to sacrifice her life to save people when the car was about to explode, so how could she do something so underhanded?¡± Morris didn¡¯t mince words in praise of her. Listening to Morris¡¯ exnation, Vivian suddenly realized that he already knew that she had saved him the night he met with the car ident. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re not that stupid.¡± She sighed ruefully and smiled helplessly, only to feel that Morris hadn¡¯t let her down. Originally, she wanted to exin to Morris because a sensible man would rationally analyze everything that happened at the wedding today, but it just happened so suddenly that she was taken away by Issac before she could react. Then when she came back for Morris, she was inexplicably ¡®rescued¡¯ by Yara. She felt that there was something wrong with Yara at that time and deliberately got into the car with her, because she wanted to know what Yara¡¯s identity really was. It wasn¡¯t until she arrived at the house on the outskirts, after she made her move on Yara, that she suddenly found something wrong inside the house. She keenly scanned around and actually found that there were hidden experts inside the house. In order to save her life, she didn¡¯t continue toy hands on Yara, which was why she chose to leave. Firstly, to save her life; secondly, to find the right opportunity to investigate Yara¡¯s identity in depth. ¡°What, do you think I¡¯d be stupid enough to think you did that?¡± Vivian felt relieved a lot, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Not really. By the way, how is grandma?¡± ¡°She is in the hospital and has regained consciousness.¡± ¡°Can you ¡­ take me to the hospital to visit Grandma? I want to exin it to Grandma in person.¡± ¡°Without any proof, what are you doing to make grandma trust you?¡± Morris¡¯ cold, handsome face was tinged with some concern, ¡°You¡¯ve been staying upte in recent days to run the wedding, look at the dark circles under your eyes.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand, hisrge palm over her cheek, the fingers of his thumb rubbing her cheek, ¡°Girls should learn to take care of themselves.¡± With the sudden tenderness, Vivian didn¡¯t fall for his concern, instead she pped his hand away, ¡±Morris, I¡¯m warning you, if you dare to mooch off me again, I¡¯ll chop off your hand! Don¡¯t think that just because you broke off your wedding with Yoona, it doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re not a scum. Don¡¯t you forget that it¡¯s your child in her belly, and just because she was raped, you¡¯re going to abandon her, how can you be irresponsible?¡± ¡°I am irresponsible?¡± Morris stepped forward, his eyes narrowing slightly, ¡°You think this has nothing to do with you?¡± He clutched her wrist in hisrge palm and brought her towards him, saying in a deep voice, ¡°In the beginning, I promised Yoona to marry her because she lied and imed to have saved me. How should I settle this with you?¡± In speaking of cause and effect, things really had something to do with Vivian.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± Vivian was dumbfounded, and when she thought about it carefully, it seemed like this matter did have an indirect rtionship with her. But ¡­ Even then, she was dead set against it. ¡°What¡¯s it to do with me? You¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t investigate carefully enough in the first ce, so me me.¡± ¡°So tell me, why she has the ring? And how did she know so much about what happened at the scene of the incident?¡± ¡°She stole it from me. Why do you think she repeatedly tried to get at me? It was because she was afraid I would reveal the truth to you!¡± Recalling what happened before, Vivian was enraged, ¡°That day when you were about to die, it was me who saved you, you promised me a hundred million as payment, and you still haven¡¯t paid it yet.¡± The conversation between the two men was open and honest. Morris looked down at the angry, snarling woman in front of him and suddenly found her angry look cute. Why were the personalities so different between twins? ¡°If you will marry me, all my money will be yours.¡± Morris uttered. His words fell, startling Vivian, her eyes widening in disbelief, ¡°Marry you?¡± Was that a confession to her? Vivian suddenly felt her heart beat faster, nervous, dismayed, and ttered. Chapter 190 I am in Short of Money, not Men ¡°Think about it?¡± Morris¡¯ sexy lips curled into a warm smile. Unexpectedly, as his words fell, Vivian fiercely stretch out a foot to viciously step on the back of his foot and crushed it, ¡°What a dream, I¡¯m just short of money, not short of men!¡± After speaking, Vivian gave a nk nce at Morris and haughtily turned around to get into the car. Standing in ce, Morris¡¯ eyebrows drew together slightly and he hung his head slightly, sweeping a nce at the off-white shoe prints imprinted on his dark, shiny leather shoes, he couldn¡¯t help but have his thin lips slightly hooked, a light smile rippling out from under his eyes. The smile that came from his heart was extraordinarily seductive and provocative, but Morris hadn¡¯t noticed that his mood had long changed with Vivian¡¯s every move. Invariably, he seemed to give all the tenderness to this woman who was different. He turned around and got into the car, sitting next to Vivian, and said to Trent who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°Go back to the night apartment.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Trent started the car and drove intently, asionally raising his eyes to look through the rearview mirror at the movements of the two men in the back. Sensing something, Morris raised the middle baffle directly, isting Trent¡¯s view. ¡°You broke off the engagement with her, what about the child in her womb? Grandma is so angry that she¡¯s fainting. Is she doing okay? She must be disappointed.¡± Vivian leaned against the door of the car, gazing out the window at the scene speeding back, and sighed deeply, ¡°She should be disappointed in me.¡± With everything that happened today, everyone was suspecting her. Even everyone who attended the party was talking about Vivian.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She worried and sighed, as if between them, a much heavier burden weighed on her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it, you just have to be yourself.¡± Morris looked sideways at her, a lingering gloom on his brow. Vivian already had severe insomnia, and what happened today would cause her even more stress and worsen her insomnia. ¡°I¡¯m worried about my ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve sent someone over to protect your parents, nothing will ever go wrong.¡± Morris knew what she was worried about. Things had been done in every way, but there was only one thing that made Vivian very uneasy. Her fair cheeks wereden with confusion as she blinked those watery, glistening eyes and looked at Morris with puzzlement, ¡°Being so nice to me, you don¡¯t have ulterior motives, do you? Morris, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to get me to give you a discount just because you¡¯re being nice to me now.¡± ¡°A discount?¡± ¡°Yeah, the one hundred million I saved you and the three hundred million the wedding cost, not a penny less!¡± ¡°The wedding goes like this, aren¡¯t you responsible as the weddingpany that is solely responsible for it?¡± ¡°That ¡­ is not my fault, who knows how many people you usually offend. Now, your wedding is ruined, mypany is also ruined, who will work with my weddingpany in the future? Mypany has dozens of employees. It is over.¡± This was her first time starting her own business, and she took over the weddingpany in order to get a piece of the pie from Morris, staying up for days and nights just hoping that the wedding would be foolproof, but it ended in a farce. Her weddingpany¡¯s reputation was ruined and she would never be approached to work with anyone in the future. It was a huge loss! ¡°Trent, go straight to mypany.¡± Vivian was worried about her hard-earned weddingpany. With such a major incident, people within thepany were on edge and she must go back to preside over the situation. When Morris didn¡¯t make a sound, Trent knew that it was his Boss¡¯s tacit approval. He turned his car around and headed towards the weddingpany. Half an hourter, the car arrived at Vivian¡¯spany. She said thank to Morris, ¡°Thanks for the ride, bye~¡± Morris nodded slightly, ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian answered and got out of the car and quickly entered thepany, only for people to just walk into thepany lobby and see a few male colleagues wrestling together in the lobby. ¡°Oops, you guys, stop fighting.¡± ¡°The boss has run away, so it¡¯s useless for you to fight.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, it¡¯s bad luck.¡± ¡°Better hurry up and contact the boss or you won¡¯t even get paid!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Miss Mond is that irresponsible person.¡± ¡°She has run away. Naive!¡± ¡­ The employees of thepany were divided into two factions, one choosed to trust Vivian; the other felt that Vivian had run away with the money. The two groups of people were arguing and making a lot of noise. Vivian walked into the lobby of thepany and stood there for a full minute without anyone noticing her appearance. She swept around, nced at a ss teacup sitting on a table, picked it up, and dropped it with a thud on the floor. The ss shattered on impact, startling the crowd to all look over, which was surprised to find her back. ¡°Miss Mond?¡± ¡°Miss Mond, you¡¯re back atst.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°You offended Mr. Cheal, and we thought you ran away.¡± ¡°Give us our pay, I want to quit. You¡¯ve offended Mr. Cheal, and we don¡¯t want to die.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, give us our pay!¡± ¡­ Dozens of employers kept talking, making a noise. Dressed in professional attire, Vivian tied a ponytail, cing her hands inside the pockets of her suit pants, her face slightly sunken, looking directly at them, her sharp gaze imposing. Gradually, the voices faded until everyone was quiet. She duly spoke up and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue talking? Keep arguing, keep fighting.¡± The stern question made the room fall silent. Vivian¡¯s anger gradually collected, ¡°As long as I don¡¯t say thepany is dissolved for one day, none of your sries will be missing a single cent!¡± ¡°But you offend Mr. Cheal, what should we do?¡± ¡°The bride is your sister, and you actually kidnapped her and had the child in her womb killed. How can we trust you since you are so vicious?¡± ¡°Yeah, you are vicious.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple.¡± ¡­ Listening to their argument, Vivian wrinkled her eyebrows and looked angrily directly at the crowd, her harsh gaze was quite intimidating, and the colleagues once again quieted down. She spoke, ¡°Please use your head next time you speak. Ourpany is solely responsible for Morris¡¯ wedding, 300 million is enough for us to run thepany for ten years, would I be an idiot to spoil that?¡± At that moment, another voice from the crowd rang out, ¡°Whether or not you did the thing, you¡¯ve offended Mr. Cheal.¡± In a nutshell, it was hard to disagree. Vivian had also worked as a grassroots employee, and knew that what they were thinking wasmon and reasonable, so she said, ¡°I can understand your feelings. If you want to resign, go to the finance department now and get paid at three months¡¯ sry, and then you can leave.¡± ¡°Miss Mond, Miss Mond, it¡¯s not good, there are suddenly a lot of reportersing outside for an interview.¡± Suddenly, one of the employees trotted in from outside and said to Vivian. Chapter 191 Morris Killed Someone An interview? Vivian was nervous, and a bad feeling came over her. Because of her status as Yoona¡¯s sister, reporters were already interested in her, so she had always lived a low profile. But this time it happened suddenly and she was worried about thepany¡¯s employees, so she ventured to the office anyway and was eventually blocked by reporters. Vivian didn¡¯t want things to be too publicized and worried that her adoptive parents in the countryside would be worried if they found out, so she said to the employees, ¡°Those who want to resign will go to the finance, and those who want to stay and continue working will get double pay this month and half a month off with pay. You remember, as long as I am here, I will never shorten your wages!¡± After saying that, she waved to her assistant Sophie, ¡°Help me out, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Sophie was Vivian¡¯s newly recruited assistant, and having been in contact with her for a week, she admired Vivian greatly, so she nodded and said, ¡°Okay, Vivian, you go first, leave it to me.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Vivian patted Sophie¡¯s shoulder and slipped out the back door. ¡­ After leaving the office, Vivian had nowhere to go, reaching for the ess card in her pocket, and eventually opting to take shelter on foot at the night apartment. Now that the matter of Morris had been exposed by the unscrupulous media that infiltrated the wedding, she had not only be a target of the reporters, but she was only afraid that she had also angered the Lee family and may be assassinated by the assassins sent by the Lee family at some point. She wore a mask and strolled on the streets for half an hour. At that moment, the phone in her pocket rang. She pulled out her phone and it was Morris¡¯ call. ¡°Hello? Morris¡­¡± ¡°I sent you a location,e over immediately.¡± ¡°Huh? Where is it ¡­ ¡± She could not even finish her words. Vivian listened to the beeping sound and couldn¡¯t help but be a little annoyed, looked at the location sent by Morris, hesitated, but still stopped a taxi and went to the designated location. The location was an abandoned factory on the outskirts. ¡°What¡¯s the point ofing here?¡± Vivian muttered while paying money to the taxi driver, and then walked out of the car. Approaching the factory warehouse, she saw several cars parked outside the door, one of which belonged to Morris, while there was one car with a license te number she was also very familiar with. It was Issac¡¯s. Why was he here? A sh of inexplicable nervousness hit her, and she froze for a moment, instantly trotting into the warehouse. ¡°Ah, fuck ¡­ ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hit my brother ¡­ don¡¯t hit him ¡­¡± ¡°Brother, are you okay? Brother?¡­..¡± As she had just reached the warehouse door, she heard the sound of wailing, only the sound was extraordinarily familiar. Until Vivian walked inside and saw the scene inside, dressed in a suit, Morris was like a big brother, cing one hand in the pocket of his trousers, holding a cigarette in one hand, indifferently smoking a cigarette and standing in front of several bodyguards in two rows side by side without saying a word. And to the side was Yeon who was held down by two bodyguards holding her arms and in a death grip.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. She slumped woefully to the ground and looked across the room in tears, crying. In the middle of the warehouse, six well-trained fighters surrounded Issac, who was trapped. ¡°Stop it! Morris, what are you doing? Stop it!¡± Vivian rushed to Morris¡¯ front and pushed him, ¡°What are you doing, are you crazy? What are you doing grabbing Issac and Yeon?¡± The incident was so sudden that Vivian simply did not understand what had happened. But she had a vague guess was that Morris¡¯ arrest of the two of them at this time must have something to do with what happened at the wedding today. But Issac was never that kind of scumbag. Morris was pushed by her but stood as steady as a mountain. He flicked the butt of his cigarette, his eyelids lifting slightly to take in the anger and urgency on her face. For a moment, it was impossible to say whether he was jealous of her care for Issac or whether she was being tricked by Issac, and it made Morris extraordinarily angry. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you ask him yourself?¡± Morris¡¯ expression was serious, and a chill appeared under his eyes. ¡± ¡­ Vivian, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re here. Please beg Morris and tell him to stop hitting my brother, okay?¡± ¡°Vivian, save my brother, I can give you money, a lot of money.¡± ¡± ¡­ You guys don¡¯t hit my brother ¡­¡± Yeon cried with a snotty nose, allowing the tears on her face to flow with the snot, running down her cheeks and mixing with the dust on the ground, sticking to her face. As a rich daughter, she had never been humiliated like this before, but in this situation, how could she care about her image? Issac was knocked to the ground by the six men, lying on the ground with his nose bruised and swollen, curling up in pain, reaching over his abdomen, his head against the ground, his feet propped up on the ground, trying to get up several times, but all of them were useless struggles. At this moment, it was a scene Vivian had not seen before. She used to seeing him yful, and not she felt upset for him at this moment. ¡°Issac, are you okay?¡± Vivian trotted over and picked up Issac, who was lying on the ground and couldn¡¯t get up, looked him up and down, and asked, ¡°How did you get hurt so badly? What exactly did you do to make Morris do this to you?¡± Issac was covered in mud and dust, and his face, nostrils, and the corners of his mouth, were hanging with blood stains, and his injuries were serious. He stood wobbly, and when Vivian saw that he was unsteady, she kept holding him up, ¡°Say something, I¡¯m asking you.¡± After waiting for a long time for Issac¡¯s answer, Vivian was anxious. Facing Vivian, Issac¡¯s heart gave birth to guilt, and some words came to his lips that were difficult to say. He just smiled bitterly, ¡°Does it hurt you to see me like this?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re fucking still kidding me, is that funny?!¡± Vivian burst out in anger. ¡°I¡¯ll say it, I¡¯ll say it.¡± Yeon, who was held down on the ground, struggled a few times, but she couldn¡¯t break free, so she cried and said, ¡°It¡¯s Morris, Morris¡¯ wedding was sabotaged, and he said that it was me ¡­ who manipted it with my brother. Vivian, Morris is bullying that he was determined that it was done by me and brother for no reason. We don¡¯t have any motive. ¡± Before that, Yeon waspletely unaware of the seriousness of the matter. It wasn¡¯t until the moment Yeon, who had escaped to the airport and boarded the ne, was rushed onto the ne by Morris¡¯ men and grabbed her that she felt the approach of death. The good thing was that all the evidence had been wiped out, and although she couldn¡¯t prove her innocence, there wasn¡¯t any proof that she had sent someone to harm Yoona. Vivian pursed her lips and inclined her head to look at Morris, ¡°What Yeon said is true?¡± Chapter 192 Beg You to Save Me Faced with the questioning, Morris¡¯ absolutely beautiful face grew increasingly morose, ¡°You, should ask him.¡± His cigarette-clutching hand pointed at Issac, and the bottom of his eyes were inexhaustible contempt. Vivian¡¯s mind went nk, unable to analyze the truth of the matter in a very short period of time. She sped Issac¡¯s shoulders with both hands and looked at the bruised and purple face, which was no longer the handsome appearance of the past, ¡°What happened today is rted to you or not?¡± With her knowledge of Morris, Vivian knew that she was not an arbitrary person. If he did not have any ability to analyze and judge things, he would not be able to sit in the position he is in today and be untouched. And Issac would not lie. So who was really lying? Or did something go wrong? She had no idea. Issac¡¯s eyes were swollen from the beating, but it didn¡¯t affect his ability to examine Vivian¡¯s expression up close in any way. It was as if he saw disappointment in her confused eyes. He rested his tongue against his cheek, licked the corner of his mouth, and snorted softly, ¡°¡­ no.¡± Issac eventually chose to lie. ¡°Not rted to you, so is it rted to her?¡± Morris said in a deep voice. The crowd¡¯s eyes fell on Yeon, which scared Yeon¡¯s face pale and she shook her head, ¡°No, no, no, it has nothing to do with me, absolutely nothing. It¡¯s really nothing to do with me ¡­¡± Vivian nced at Yeon, who was crying her heart out, and once againnded her eyes on Issac, ¡°What Morris said is true?¡± Her eyes stared at Issac without blinking, as if she wanted to prate his mind through his eyes. Issac couldn¡¯t withstand her burning gaze and slightly hung his head, inclining his head to nce at Yeon, seeing her shake her head bitterly. Even though Yeon didn¡¯t say anything, Issac could still know that it was Yeon¡¯s strong desire to live. That was her sister, the only sister he considered family. ¡°Issac, why don¡¯t you say something?¡± No matter how dumb she was, Vivian could smell a hint of weirdness in Issac¡¯s reaction. ¡°¡­ It hurts ¡­¡± Issac raised his hand to cover his chest and winced in pain as he shook his head firmly, ¡°It has nothing to do with Yeon.¡± Originally, she was skeptical of Yeon, but Issac¡¯s words still greatly appeased Vivian. It was good that it had nothing to do with her. Then it meant that everything was a misunderstanding. She knew that Issac wouldn¡¯t be that mean. ¡°Morris, could there really be a misunderstanding about this?¡± Vivian let go of Issac and walked towards Morris, hoping that he would spare the two siblings and re-investigate the matter. She walked towards the man step by step, and the man¡¯s gaze looked at Vivian from the beginning until she approached, and only then did the man gesture a look to Trent who was standing beside him. As two shots rang out abruptly, they were followed by a mournful cry that cut through the silence. ¡°Ah, my leg, it hurts, help ¡­¡± ¡°Brother, help me ¡­¡± ¡°Morris, what the fuck do you want? You stop it!¡± Yeon cried hysterically, and Issac pounced on Yeon like crazy, ¡°Yeon, are you okay? How is it? Where did you get hurt?¡± The sudden move startled Vivian for a moment, then she turned around violently, but not before she saw Yeon¡¯s miserable appearance, she was pulled into her arms by a hand of Morris by her wrist, and his left hand went around the back of her head, covering her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t look at it.¡± He said in a gentle voice. But Vivian wasn¡¯t moved by his gesture, instead she struggled with a burst of anger, ¡°Morris, let go of me, you bastard, how could you shoot Yeon?¡± ¡°Miss Mond, you should see this.¡± While Issac was hugging Yeon and talking, Trent, who was standing beside Issac, handed information to Vivian. Morris let go of Vivian and withdrew his hand, his vision suddenly lighting up. Vivian looked back in Yeon¡¯s direction, but with several bodyguards blocking her, Vivian couldn¡¯t see anything. Solely looking down at the information in her hand, her eyebrows twisted, pinching the paper out of shape. There were photos on the profile and it was Yoona got raped. The paper had the man¡¯s ID as well as background information and a bank transfer note was attached. The transferee was Yeon. Suddenly, a kind of loss was born, with a very strong prating force, deeply stabbed her internal organs, pain swept through her body, unbearable. She didn¡¯t continue reading, slowly closing her eyes and handing the information to Trent. The information was discovered by an ident when Trent epted Morris¡¯ order to investigate Yoona, and he found out the person behind it, Yeon. Even though Yeon had sent someone to kill rapists, the important evidence was already under Trent¡¯s control. But Yeon still naively thought that with everyone dead, her crime would be hidden from the world. Issac fought to the death with a few bodyguards, perhaps because Yeon was injured, he was like an angry lion, and he fought like a madman. Yeon was crying out in pain on the ground, and her leg kept dripping blood very badly. Vivian slowly walked over, ignoring the few people fighting on the side, and looked down at Yeon from a high position, ¡°Did what happened today have anything to do with you or not?¡± ¡°¡­.. Vivian ¡­¡± Yeon, who was lying on the ground, stretched out her blood stained hand, grabbed her pant leg and said with a trembling pain, ¡°It¡¯s really ¡­ nothing to do with me. Save me ¡­ I beg you to save me ¡­ I will give you money. I give you one hundred thousand, two ¡­ two hundred thousand ¡­. It hurts ¡­ ¡± Vivian loved money very much because she was short of it. But at this moment, Yeon¡¯s words hurt her heart deeply, as if trampling her dignity under her feet. For the first time, she was impressed with how humiliating it was to be ¡®rewarded¡¯ with money. ¡°Vivian, this is the man you like. Ruthless and heartless¡­¡± The severely injured Issac weakly rose from the ground, reaching over his injured abdomen and stumbling, pointing at Morris with a contemptuous smile. God knows how disappointed, pained, ridiculous and pathetic Vivian was at this moment listening to Issac¡¯s words! She trusted Issac so much, but she didn¡¯t expect them to use her as a stepping stone in the end! If the truth of the matter wasn¡¯t cleared up, if Morris hadn¡¯t trusted her, she would have only ended up with ¡®death¡¯ today. Unfortunately, until now, the two siblings didn¡¯t know that Vivian already knew the truth. Vivian looked at Yeon who was still pulling her pant leg on the ground. She had been shot in her left leg and the other shot hit the ground, but it still hurt enough to make Yeon wail.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 193 2 Billion Gone ¡°Let go!¡± Vivian took a step back, but she was constrained from even stepping back because she was clutched by Yeon. ¡°Vivian, save me, I¡¯ll give you 100 thousand, OK? I ¡­ I¡¯ll give you a check.¡± Yeon continued to plead. On the side, Issac continued to wrestle with his fists, and every now and then said to Vivian, ¡°Vivian, please, please take Yeon away!¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Vivian¡¯s red lips were slightly hooked, and some ruthlessness surfaced on her delicate face. She inclined her head at one of the bodyguards standing beside her, who still had a pistol in his hand. Her¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly for a moment, and she raised her hand and looked at him. The bodyguard followed Vivian¡¯s line of sight and found that she wanted a pistol, the bodyguard didn¡¯t dare to give it to her and finally looked at Morris with pleading eyes. There was no gesture from Morris.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. After a long time of waiting for the bodyguard¡¯s reaction, Vivian directly snatched the pistol from his hand, quickly pulled the bolt, banged the gun, and shot towards Yeon¡¯s right leg with fast and vicious uracy. With an ear-shattering sound, it was Yeon¡¯s miserable scream that tore through her throat, miserable. The few people who were fighting on the side stopped and looked at the scene over here incredulously. Issac¡¯s eyes widened as his gaze hovered over both Yeon and Vivian, finally seeing Yeon covering her wounds and wailing in pain, he was sure that Vivian had really shot Yeon. ¡°Vivian, what are you doing?!¡± He pushed away the bodyguard in front of him and lunged towards Vivian. At that moment, Issac, who was burning with rage, limped to Vivian¡¯s front, ¡°You im that I am your brother, and this is how you fucking treat me¡­¡± Issac hadn¡¯t finished his words, but when he was still three meters away from Vivian, Vivian raised her gun and shot at his wounded leg. Issac¡¯s body went weak and he couldn¡¯t control but kept on the ground heavily, hurting him as he drew a breath, cold sweat stained his forehead. Sweat and the blood on his face, mixing, and flowing down, stained his white shirt, woefully as if he were a survivor crawling out of the battle line. ¡°What are you ¡­ doing ¡­ what are you doing?¡± Issac clenched his teeth, near copsing in pain, but he was even more frustrated with Vivian. Vivian ignored Issac¡¯s gaze, looked at the gun that was still smoking lightly, and tossed it to the bodyguard behind her. ¡°Is money, really, everything?¡± She seemed to mumble to herself as she pulled out her wallet and took out a check for half a million from it, throwing it directly at Yeon. The light check slid down, flipped with the wind, andnded flutteringly on Yeon¡¯s face, soaked in a corner by the tears on her face. ¡°Half a million is enough to get you to the cure.¡± Vivian smiled to herself and closed her wallet, patting it in her hand, ¡°It feels so good to spend money!¡± Her series of perverse actions stunned Issac, and he was unable to speak for a long time. Equally shocked were not only Yeon, but also Trent and Morris, who were standing not far away. Morris¡¯ eyes were overflowing with surprise, but in an instant, it was as if he understood something, and the slight suppression under his eyes was reced by a heartbroken look. She did this ¡­ ¡°Yeon, I really hate the way you unt in front of me with money.¡± Vivian said grimly, turned around and walked away. The moment she turned, she clutched the wallet in her hand, her trembling hand hidden by the natural wave of her hand as she walked. With her head bowed she walked over to Morris and pursed her lips, adjusting her emotions. When she looked up at Morris, she shrugged, smiled bitterly, and said, ¡°Thank you for investigating the truth. Let¡¯s go, have a drink. You have worked hard, I will treat you to dinner.¡± Vivian, who was usually valued money, was extraordinarily generous today. Trent was puzzled for a moment, and then instantly understood Vivian¡¯s intentions. He didn¡¯t say anything, just looked silently at Morris. Morris¡¯ deep andplex eyes looked at Vivian, his thin lips slightly hooked, ¡°Okay, your treat.¡± After speaking, he turned around and walked towards the outside, speaking, ¡°Trent, take care of other men.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Trent bowed slightly, then waved at the twenty bodyguards, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, the boss sent words that we can have a party tonight.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± ¡°Boss is generous, let get drunk tonight.¡± ¡°I was indeed tired today.¡± ¡°Issac is quite capable of fighting.¡± ¡°Shit, he knocked one of my teeth out.¡± ¡­ Two dozen men spoke to each other as they walked towards the outside of the warehouse. Vivian, who was standing in the crowd, looked back meaningfully at Yeon, who was lying on the ground in pain and fainting, and Issac, who was lying beside her, and said nothing as she stepped away. Trent looked at Vivian and inexplicably felt that this woman was quite interesting. She had shot Yeon and Issac, but it was those two shots that saved Yeon¡¯s life. Otherwise, with the way his Boss worked, Yeon would have been dead. He could see this kind of superficiality, and naturally Morris could see it too. Leaving the warehouse, Vivian got into Morris¡¯ car, the man drove and she sat on the passenger seat, ¡°Thanks.¡± The car slowly started, Morris nced at Vivian through the corner of his eyes, her face full of gloom, with lingering sadness. ¡°I¡¯m not the one who suffered, so why thanked me?¡± Morris spoke in a light voice. Vivian knew very well in her heart that the events of today¡¯s wedding banquet would bring unpredictable losses to the Cheal family. With the status of the Cheal family in L City, what happened today was perfectly capable of making Morris handily kill Yeon for a price. In order to cut off such thoughts of Morris, Vivian had no choice but to shoot and wound the two siblings. She knew that if she did that, Morris would be able to understand what she meant. Sure enough, the man hadn¡¯t let her down. ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m responsible for the wedding today. So the final payment won¡¯t be necessary.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s more like it. Kind of indirectly redeems me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want the 150 million of final payment, but the 100 million that saved your life must be given to me.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± A smile finally spread across Vivian¡¯s cloudy face, but when she inclined her head to look out the window, the smile on her face instantly disappeared. She and Morris found a random ce to eat before returning to the Night apartment. Citing ¡®tiredness¡¯ as an excuse, Vivian returned to her bedroom and washed up,y down on her bed, and didn¡¯t go out again. Trent went upstairs, went to Morris¡¯ study, stood in front of his desk and handed over a document, ¡°The wedding banquet today still had a reporter and he recorded the video and posted it online. The inte was in uproar, Eonothem Group¡¯s stock plummeted because of the wedding cancelling, with two billion gone.¡± Chapter 194 The Couple is Too Mysterious Without even looking at the document, Morris held a signature pen, tapping on the desk to indicate that the document should be set aside. ¡°Inform the finance, and transfer 100 million to Vivian¡¯s ount tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Trent nodded, seemed to think of something, and asked again, ¡°What about the final payment for Miss Mond¡¯spany?¡± ¡°The wedding went wrong, and in ordance with the contract, there was no need to settle the final payment.¡± Morris said with a straight face. It seemed to be acting in ordance with the prescribed system, but in reality, he did not want to add a psychological burden to Vivian. The matter of the wedding banquet, Issac and Yeon¡¯s actions caused irreversible and serious consequences, and he did not look for Issac to pursue the me for the sake of Vivian. Vivian felt a burden when she bore his immense ¡®favors¡¯. So the final payment of the wedding banquet was not given to her, which in turn could release Vivian¡¯s mind a little bit. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll let the finance know tomorrow.¡± After saying that, Trent turned to leave. ¡°Wait.¡± Morris called out and said, ¡°If any reporters show up in Vivian¡¯s weddingpany in the future, close their newspapers. Also, online, I don¡¯t want to see any more talk about Vivian.¡± Having working for Morris for a long time, Trent had never seen his Boss attached to anyone. ¡°By the way, I remember a couple of men getting married this month?¡± Morris asked suddenly.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Trent nodded, ¡°Yeah. Are you going to give them red envelope?¡± ¡°Anyone who has their wedding held by Vivian¡¯spany will have reimburse.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Trent received his orders and left the study. His Boss was not a stingy person, how could he withhold 150 million from Miss Mond¡¯s final payment? Wasn¡¯t this still a way to take care of Miss Mond¡¯s business? Longxi Vi. Yoona returned home and angrily smashed everything in her room, making a mess as if it were a garbage dump. Even the wedding dress was cut to pieces, yet she still didn¡¯t take it off. Shey helplessly on the bed, her coiled hair long ago drooping messily over her forehead. Yoona slide through her phone, checking on the news. #Celebrity Yoona was reported to have had a miscarriage, #On her wedding day, Mr. Cheal publicly withdrew from the marriage, #Why did Yoona force her sister¡¯s baby to die in the first ce? # Morris and Yoona cancel the wedding peacefully # She randomly clicked on a news and the video on it was the one where she was forced to have an abortion. It was a news story with over a million likes and over 200, 000ments. When she checked thements, she saw: ¡°With this kind of farce, Mr. Cheal just said that he peacefully withdrew from the marriage and gave Yoona enough respect.¡± ¡°The absurd things the Lees have dragged the Cheal family down.¡± ¡°Yoona is no good, the video says she forced her sister to miscarry.¡± ¡°The sisters look exactly alike, so are they fighting for a husband?¡± ¡°Who the hell is this Vivian?¡± ¡°The video came out at the wedding, and I¡¯m just afraid that the haters are taking revenge.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that our L City¡¯s talented girl won¡¯t be able to marry in the future.¡± ¡°Yoona doesn¡¯t look nice at first nce.¡± ¡­ The negativement was much less than Yoona had expected, and her tense heart gradually rxed. It was just that some of theizens¡¯ sharpments would still be like a sharp dagger, stabbing her in the heart, painfully suffocating her. After an afternoon of temper venting, Yoona was exhausted and no longer capable of fuming. She became unusually calm. Calmly, she clicked on the video and watched it y, inadvertently ncing at Vivian standing in the crowd. Yoona¡¯s eyes were instantly tinged with bearish anger. ¡°Vivian, do you think you can ruin me?¡± Her eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°What I can¡¯t get, you don¡¯t even think you can get in this life ¡­!¡± Downstairs in the lobby. Phu Yen and Yorlien dismissed the servants and sat in the living room, looking serious and rather quiet. Phu Yen picked up a cup of tea and took a sip, looked up at the second floor and sighed despondently, but said, ¡°After today, I¡¯m only afraid that she will hate Vivian more and more.¡± Yorlien was sitting on the sofa, seemingly leisurely making tea, but in reality, she was preupied. ¡°It happened suddenly, and though it was all unexpected, there was one person who appeared strangely today.¡± She carried the pot and poured a cup of tea, picking up the tea and sniffing it. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Yara.¡± ¡°Who is Yara?¡± Phu Yen didn¡¯t know Yara. ¡°Thest time Vivian met with a fire, she was kidnapped the day after she was hospitalized, and when she escaped, she met Yara and was taken abroad. Luckily, Morris arrived in time to save her. After that, Yara repeatedly approached Vivian, and today, after the incident, she even swaggered in to rescue her. But then, for some reason, Vivian ran away on her own. I guess, she was also suspecting Yara¡¯s identity. This girl is smarter than we thought.¡± Yorlien spoke in a serious tone. On the contrary, Phu Yen was so shocked that his back went cold, and the cup in his hand fell straight down and fell to the ground. ¡°Yara took Vivian abroad? To Where? To C country?¡± Yorlien shook her head, ¡°Not sure.¡± ¡°Check it up.¡± ¡°Check? Do you think it is easy? Months ago, Morris was investigating this woman named Yara and came up empty, so what can we find out?¡± Phu Yen looked down and picked up the cup that had fallen on the carpet, rubbing his fingertips over the rim of the cup, and said soulfully, ¡°It seems that a storm ising.¡± Yorlien was silent for a long time, finished her cup of tea and put down her cup, ¡°I¡¯ll go up to see Yoona.¡± ¡­ It waste at night. Viviany in bed tossing and turning and having trouble sleeping. She yed the game for a while and opened Twitter to see about today¡¯s happenings, but the news that was still trending in the afternoon had disappeared. The entire Twitter was as calm as a pool of stagnant water, unable to stir up any ripples. It seemed that it was Morris who made the move. Late at night, the sleepless Vivian climbed up from bed, changed into a dress, sat in front of the dresser and put on makeup. Under the heavy makeup, she wore a wig, instantly changed her appearance, disguised in a way that even her own mother did not recognize. She stepped out of the room just in time to run into Morris, who was walking out of the study. The two of them just settled, looking at each other, stunned for a second. Morris subconsciously thought that a thief had infiltrated the house, but that figure could only be Vivian. ¡°Where are you going thiste?¡± He said with concern. ¡°Holy shit, I¡¯m all dressed up like this and you still recognize me?¡± Vivian looked down at herself in self-doubt, then walked over to a mirror by the bar and surveyed herself, ¡°Is something wrong? If you can recognize me, won¡¯t others recognize me when I go out?¡± ¡°Answer my question.¡± Morris tilted his head and took a sip of red wine, walked to the bar, set his ss down, and questioned again. Chapter 195 Isn’t that Master ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, I¡¯d go for a walk.¡± Vivian pretended to be rxed as she chatted with Morris, trying to hide the depressing feeling in her heart. So much had happened in thest few days, and she was really a bit tired. With those words, she turned around and walked straight away, carrying her phone. Watching her leave, Morris didn¡¯t follow her. She needed privacy. Vivian left her apartment and stopped a taxi on the side of the road, ¡°Go to Feinan Street.¡± The taxi started and headed straight for its destination. It waste at night, the streets were sparsely popted, the car was fast, and a journey that would normally take an hour was made in thirty minutes. After paying, Vivian stood in the central square on Feinan Street, where a group of dude¡¯s unruly youths danced wildly under the shing colorful lights, and BIGBANG¡¯s ¡°fantastic baby¡± apanied by a deafening DJ set the whole atmosphere to its peak. Boomshakka boomshakka Boomshakka Dan dan dan dan dance ¡­ Vivian gently shook her head to the rhythm of the music, extraordinarily enjoying the moment of rxation. Feinan Street, on the outskirts of town, is also a carnival spot for motorcycle enthusiasts. Immersed in the hustle and bustle of the square, Vivian tried her best to forget all her worries. When the song was over, a group of people stepped back and a dozen of motorcycles lined up side by side, with handsome, wild, or foreign-looking owners. A bikini-d girl walked up to the motorcycle, held a g and shouted, ¡°Five, four, three ¡­¡± The sexy girl counted down while the motorcycles had long since picked up the throttle, emitting a buzzing, piercing roar, the rousing sound inexplicably exhrating to listen to. ¡°Two, one!¡± As thest number fell, the g waved down, and those motorcycles flew off as if they had been struck by an arrow. ¡°Wow, go for it.¡± ¡°Samuel is awesome, Samuel is number one.¡± ¡°Come on, we¡¯re here for you.¡± ¡°Holy shit, that¡¯s cool.¡± ¡­ A dozen motorcycles sped away, fading out of sight. Vivian walked to a kiosk, bought a bottle beer, and sat down. Watching the young men frolicking, she felt much better. She was sitting on the road with a chilli bar in one hand and a bottle of beer in the other, by a nce, she seemed to see a familiar figure. Vivian was stunned, ¡°Is that ¡­ Houghton?¡± How was that possible? How did Master show up here? Vivian threw the object in her hand directly into a trash can on the side, got up and darted across the road, following the one in the ck robe. The man walked too fast into the alley and finally disappeared into the twilight around the corner. ¡°Where is he?¡± Vivian looked around and searched for him, but there was no sign of Master at all. She reached up and rubbed her eyes, ¡°Did I make a mistake ¡­¡± ¡°Vivian, is it really you?¡± As she was standing in ce, dazed, someone suddenly tapped her on the shoulder behind her. She turned around and couldn¡¯t help but look depressed, ¡°Mike? What a coincidence.¡± It was already early in the morning, and Vivian never thought that she would actually meet Mike here. With those words, she immediately reached up and touched her face, wrinkling her brow, and touched the wig on her head, ¡°I¡¯m made up like this, and you still recognize me?¡± Was she too bag at make-up or was it just Mike had good eyes? Mike was wearing a white shirt, a ck leather vest, and a thick ne around his neck, with a pair of loose jeans, setting off that bearded face with an increasingly evil and handsome look. Cool, and tasty! This was simply a fashion trendsetter who was on the cutting edge. He was clearly seven years older than Morris, yet there were no signs of age left on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you in the square for a long time, so I¡¯m sure it¡¯s yours.¡± Mike took a step back and looked Vivian up and down, unable to hold backughters, ¡°This costume ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me, am I ugly? Haha.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s very special. I like it.¡± Being abroad for many years, Mike spoke very directly. Vivian pursed her lips and felt embarrassed, so she deliberately changed the subject, ¡°By the way, how is Grandma doing?¡± ¡°She is fine.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Vivian nodded, sighed, and added, ¡°Sorry about the wedding, it was an ident. I ¡­¡± ¡°Those things are none of my business, no need to exin to me.¡± Mike interrupted Vivian¡¯s words and took her hand as soon as he could, ¡°Since you came to Feinan Street, it means you like motorcycles. I happen to have bought a new Harley, so I¡¯ll take you for a ride.¡± He walked ahead and Vivian followed behind, her eyes staring straight at the hand he was holding tightly, her mind so nk that she almost automatically blocked out Mike¡¯s words. ¡°Uh ¡­ well ¡­ okay.¡± Vivian stammered and quietly drew back her hand, ¡°Just in time to go for a ride.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The corner of Mike¡¯s lips hooked slightly, and he smiled wickedly, sexy and provocative. Such a man was extraordinarily attractive with a wicked sexiness in his maturity and stability. But at the same time, she knew that Mike was a dangerous man and needed to be kept away. ¡°You have a good rtionship with Morris?¡± The two chatted as they walked. Although Mike smiled, Vivian was extra cautious about every question he asked. She shook her head, ¡°Just friends. If it weren¡¯t for grandma liking me, we would not have known each other.¡± Walking over to the square, Mike pointed the ck Harley motorcycle, thetest limited edition motorcycle that came out this year, with an amazing price ¡­. Vivian circled the motorcycle, ¡°This is the newly released, worldwide limited model H¡­¡± An abrupt motorcycle roar interrupted Vivian¡¯s words. By the time she looked up, a blue Harley motorcycle had pulled up in front of her. The motorcycle stopped, and the man sitting on it removed his helmet and raised to ruffle his hair on his forehead, revealing that handsome face. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go for a ride? Let¡¯s go.¡± The man looked to Vivian and gave a slight sideways nce towards her, gesturing for her to get on the car.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Morris, what brings you here?¡± Vivian was iparably surprised, unable to figure out why Morris had appeared here. He was wearing grey suit pants, a ck vest over a white shirt, and a ck and white checkered tie, just like the professional attire of a business elite, and with that motorcycle, he was simply handsome. Morris did not give her an answer, but lift his long legs and get out of the motorcycle, cing his helmet on it and walking over to Mike, ¡°Uncle Mike, what a coincidence.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite a coincidence.¡± Mike ced his hands in his jeans pockets and shrugged, ¡°Since we ran into each other, how about a match?¡± He gestured to the motorcycle. Chapter 196 Vivian Takes Morris for a Motorcycle Ride Vivian¡¯s eyebrows were lightly raised, and suddenly she felt a smell of war. These two were indeed, as rumored, did not have good terms. They were about to fight as soon as they met. Interesting. ¡°No.¡± Morris gestured to the formal attire he was wearing, ¡°My clothes aren¡¯t convenient, another time.¡± He withdrew his gaze to look at Vivian, ¡°Vivian, let¡¯s go.¡± He walked over to Vivian and took her hand very naturally, ¡°Can you ride a motorcycle? I can teach you.¡± ¡°Gee whiz, don¡¯t underestimate me. How about a match between us?¡± Being underestimated, Vivian was still very upset in her heart. ¡°Yeah.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Morris readily agreed. Vivian: Didn¡¯t you just say that it was inconvenient for you to be all dressed up in formal clothes? Howe it¡¯s convenient now. Could it be that the dog man was looking down on her? ¡°It just so happens that your Uncle Mike is here, so you can borrow your Uncle Mike¡¯s Harley and I¡¯ll ride your bike. Then we¡¯ll have apetition. But how meaningless it is without chips.¡± Vivian smiled wryly at Morris, and just one nce, Morris knew what she was going through her mind. ¡°Makes sense.¡± Mike, who was standing on the side, interjected, ¡°Let¡¯s do this, I bet on you to win. Bet you five hundred ¡­ thousand. How about that?¡± For the rich, money was just a number. But half a million, for Vivian, was not a small amount. Mike then changed his idea. ¡°Okay ¡­¡± ¡°I just learned to ride motorcycle.¡± As Vivian had just responded, Morris interrupted her, smiling and shrugging, ¡°I am really good at it, so how about you take me for a ride?¡± ¡°Huh, really, you are that bad?¡± Vivian was very disgusted with Morris, but she still took the keys from Morris and got on the Harley motorcycle, ¡°Come on up, I¡¯ll take you for a ride.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Morris readily agreed. Before getting into the car, he turned to Mike and said, ¡°Uncle Mike, we will go first.¡± Mike gave a smile, but a hint of shrewdness flickered in his pupils. As Morris got into the car, Vivian said, ¡°Sit tight.¡± The man behind her nodded and dropped his hands to her waist in a smooth motion. The seemingly ¡®inadvertent¡¯ action made Vivian have a moment of bewilderment, but on second thought, it¡¯s a motorcycle not a car, so there was nothing wrong with this. She then stepped on the elerator and sped off. As the throttle was increased too hard, the motorcycle lurched and narrowly missed throwing Morris right off. With an inertial tug, the man steadied himself before wrapping his arms around her waist, ¡°Are you sure you know how to ride a bike? I don¡¯t have insurance.¡± ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t been used to it.¡± Vivianughed awkwardly, unable to avoid a chill down her back. Just now she was really not adapted to the new motorcycle, but luckily that Morris did not fall down, otherwise, Trent must not get her killed. Driving on the road, a dozen motorcycles buzzing head-on, apanied by men¡¯s indulgent screams and whistles, which made Vivian follow the exhration. She sped up, but suddenly it seemed to run over a rock and the front end jerked, ¡°God ¡­¡± Vivian was startled, but the next moment, the man behind her suddenly leaned close to her, his hands going around her and holding the handlebars, steadying the motorcycle that was swaying. Vivian was then encircled in his arms, in an extraordinarily ambiguous manner. Chapter 197 Get a Double Insurance ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll need to get a double insurance policy when I get back.¡± Morris teased beside her ear. It was clearly teasing with her, but Vivian somehow felt like Morris was flirting with her. This scumbag really didn¡¯t have any good intentions. ¡°Hey, can you keep your distance?¡± Even though the extraordinary, handsome and dashing Morris was the right man in the hearts of thousands of young girls in L City, Vivian was the exception to the rule. She carried her own barrier, instinctively shielding herself from all the ambiguous ¡®attacks¡¯ outputted at her from Morris, and would never fall for it. When Morris turned slightly sideways, Vivian freed her left hand and struck back hard, her elbow hitting him in the chest. Beside her ears, the wind blowed, and Vivian could still hear a soft cry from Morris. ¡°Stop it, it¡¯s dangerous.¡± After all, they were riding a motorcycle, and even though Morris was in pain, he didn¡¯t let go of the handlebars with both hands. His voice was low, maic, but it was somewhat serious, like a rebuke to her, but with a hint of reluctance. Vivian¡¯s heart stuttered, fluttering. Shit, the fucking charm. ¡°Stop, stop, stop.¡± She immediately shouted, trying to get Morris to stop. ¡°Sit well, I will take you home.¡± ¡°Who told you I was going home? I don¡¯t want to.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°What, nning on sleeping rough tonight?¡± He nced at the woman in his arms and said next to her ear, ¡°It¡¯s three in the morning.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep, I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Vivian gave an arrogant grunt. She was literally unable to sleep. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you somewhere.¡± Morris sped up, the bike went faster, but very smoothly. Turn right at the intersection ahead and continue east. Vivian just leaned into his arms, from the initial difort to theter relief, she didn¡¯t seem to resist that much anymore. Another half hourter, at the bottom of a hill, he rode his motorcycle up the hill and finally stopped on a tform halfway up. Further up, instead of a t concrete path, there were steps. As the two got out of the car, Vivian asked, ¡°What is this ce?¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± With the key in hand, Morris turned and walked up the steps. Vivian followed, climbing a hundred steps to a lookout with a more open and spacious view. The two walked over to the watchtower and sat on the chairs, before Morris said, ¡°Look up.¡± Vivian leaned back in the chair, raised her leg and crossed it over the fence by the observation deck, so that when she looked at it, she could just take in the thousands of stars above the dark night sky. ¡°So many stars, so pretty.¡± Her irritated heart gradually calmed down as she quietly looked at the starry sky, ¡°I haven¡¯t really seen the stars so quietly since I came to L City.¡± She suddenly raised her hand and pointed to the stars overhead, ¡°Look, the seven brightest ones connected together are Big Dipper.¡± ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± Morris¡¯ arm rested on the chair, and Vivian raised her head to lean back, resting her head right on his arm. With those words, he took his phone, editing a message before putting it away. ¡°Do you think¡­ the stars in the sky have worries?¡± With a frustrated sigh, she asked casually, but invisibly revealed that she was preupied. Morris looked sideways in the darkness, and she was unaware of how soft his eyes were. ¡°Every experience and encounter is a kind of refinement, and when one endures more, one will be ¡®invulnerable to swords and all poisons¡¯.¡± He paused and continued, ¡°So it may not always be a bad thing.¡± ¡°Fair point.¡± Vivian nodded, then shook her head and smacked her lips, ¡°You really a businessman, so good at talking, it¡¯s a pity not to be a pyramid sales leader.¡± Morris¡¯ face froze, and finally shook his head helplessly with a smile. The two sat on the lookout, chatting with each other, and Vivian¡¯s irritation gradually dissipated until four thirty, when she fell asleep tiredly. Unknowingly, her head rested on Morris¡¯ shoulder. At that moment a few beams of light shed in the darkness, apanied by the sound of shuffling feet, and someone came up. When the men saw Morris, they didn¡¯t say anything when they saw a gesture from him, but instead propped up an excellent quality folding bed, spread ayer of cushion and pillows, put down a thin quilt, and crept away. Morris turned slightly with very light movements to pick her up and walked over to the bed to set her down. Hey down next to her in a submissive manner. Perhaps it was because his presence made Vivian feel an inexplicable sense of security as she drifted off to sleep. The night was slightly cooler in autumn. The sun was only rising over the horizon at 6:30 in the morning. Morris had been up all night, looking at her. He wanted to take her to see the stars and the sunrise, but at this moment, she was asleep. Morris got up, took his phone, turned on the camera, made some adjustments, and prepared to record the sunrise. However ¡­ ¡°What are you doing, Morris? Are you a pervert? You¡¯re videoing me even when I¡¯m sleeping?¡± As if she sensed something, Vivian suddenly opened her eyes and was a little annoyed to see Morris holding the phone and pointing it at her. She sat up from the bed in a sh, looking around, and it dawned on her that they were on the lookout. ¡°Where did this bede from ¡­¡± ¡°Look there.¡± Without any exnation, Morris simply pointed to the end of the sky where the mountains ovepped. Vivian looked back and realized that a red sun had popped up at the end of the mountain, and the wan red sun mapped out a million red hues, and the mountains were caged in ayer of orange glow, and the mist between the mountains was indistinct, surging with the breeze, just like a stunning painting. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± Vivian sat on the bed and wrapped the thin quilt over her body. The early mornings are extraordinarily cold in autumn. With the benefit of hindsight, she realized that Morris had brought her here to see the stars and, incidentally, the sunrise. Morris moved to sit beside her, ¡°Sure you don¡¯t want to take a picture?¡± ¡°Oh, yeah, yeah, yeah.¡± Vivian reached out and touched the phone in her pocket, and found that it was unresponsive, ¡°My phone is out of battery.¡± Saying that, she nced at Morris¡¯ phone, ¡°Can¡¯t you just lend me yours to take a few pictures and send them to me?¡± She put down her phone and simply grabbed Morris¡¯ phone in a domineering manner. She turned on the camera, and took a few pictures in the distance in a serious manner. After it was done, Vivian opened the photo album and flipped through the photos she had taken one by one. As she was flipping, a picture presented itself. In the background of the photo is a rainbow high in the hills of Dongpu vige, and the two were standing on the edge of the hill, posing with the rainbow. And in the photo, Vivian looked at the camera and made a yay gesture, while the man beside her inclined his head and looked at her with softness in his eyes. The smile on Vivian¡¯s face gradually stiffened. She had been in a rtionship, and it was easy to see Morris took fancy on her in this picture. Chapter 198 The Pissed-Off Morris So, Morris liked her back in Liangchuan? In Liangchuan, there¡¯s a flood, she¡¯s washed away, and Morris went down the flood to find her despite the danger because he cared about her, not because Madame Cheal liked her enough that he risked his life to save her! She looked at the photo in a daze, and when Morris retracted his gaze, he noticed Vivian was looking at the one in his phone. Just as Morris was about to speak, Vivian suddenly looked up, held the phone up in front of him, and questioned, ¡°When did you fall for me?¡± Very sudden question that caught the man off guard. He frowned slightly, his dark eyes sweeping over the photo before his eyes finally fell on Vivian, thinking thoughtfully, ¡°At the time of the fire at the Exquisite Chamber? Or perhaps, even earlier.¡± Instead of hiding his fondness for her, Morris confessed it. Vivian recalled the day she was brought home by the people the Lee family sent to kill her and set fire to her home, and that night, it was Morris who rushed into the fire scene to save her despite the danger. That day was the 9th day after her miscarriage. It was also less than half a month after his engagement to Yoona. Vivian¡¯s face was as gloomy as she threw the phone into his arms and cursed angrily, ¡±Morris, you¡¯re aplete scum, shameless! No wonder you were willing to take me in at the Night apartment before. Did you do something to me after I fell asleep?¡± Morris: ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°What? No wonder you often gave me milk at night, and that milk smelt strange. There must be a lot of ecstasy in it, right? Can¡¯t you get enough of Yoona? You¡¯re going to hurt me while I¡¯m sleeping? You¡¯re so energetic, aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll die in bed one day? Scumbag, Fuck you!¡± Vivian scolded, raised her hand and pped directly in Morris¡¯ face. Then with a cold grunt, she got up and put on her shoes and walked away without looking back. The man¡¯s cheek was punched sideways. He raised a hand to ruffle the messy hair on his forehead, looking at the back of the woman who had left in a rage, his brow twisted. Was this damn woman emboldened by his fondness for her? What did he say wrong?C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The time he liked her may have been before the fire, but it was after he returned from Liangchuan when Morris really realized he was in love with her. If he hadn¡¯t gotten drunk once and ¡®had sex¡¯ with Yoona and she was pregnant; if his grandmother hadn¡¯t wanted to have a great-grandson, Morris would have only broken off his engagement with Yoona a long time ago. And precisely because of the marriage contract, he had never done anything to Vivian. That ss of milk smelt weird simply because of the sleep aid that was put in it, which was prescribed by the doctor. But she thought it was ecstasy! When had he ever suffered such humiliation? Morris got up and kicked the side of the bed, ¡°FUCK!¡± and went down the hill. Halfway up the mountain, on the parking lot, Trent and a few men had been waiting here all night. They saw Vivian, who was full of anger,e down, and then saw their Boss walking down, and Trent hurriedly greeted him. ¡°Boss, good morning ¡­¡± Trent stood in front of Morris and frowned tightly halfway through his sentence, ¡°Why do you have red marks on your face, like you were hit ¡­¡± ¡°Looking for death?¡± Before he could finish his sentence, a sharp gaze from Morris shot over, a look full of stern and cold intent, startling Trent, and he jerked back a few steps and smiled sarcastically, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll go up to clean up the bed first.¡± Trent ran up the mountain in a sh, afraid that if he would lose his life if he was a minuteter. It wasn¡¯t until the roar of a motorcycle sounded behind him that he stopped in his tracks and stood on the steps, gazing at Morris as he rode down the hill on his motorcycle. The smile was gone from his yful face, reced by a sad face. He had been working for Morris for more than ten years and witnessed him step by step to where he was today, it was that initial tenacity that had made Morris what he was today. Few people can shake his position. Many women had thrown themselves at him, but he was unmoved, and some had even used underhanded means to climb into his bed, all ending in tragedy. But Vivian was a special case. What Trent feared the most was that this kind of specialness would be weakness for his own boss in the future, and would cause him to fall down! Despite Trent¡¯s repeated reminders, he didn¡¯t dare to interfere too much in the matter of his Boss¡¯s rtionship. Down the hill. Morris caught up with Vivian, and ordered in a cold voice, ¡°Get on.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t even look at Morris and continued walking towards the mountain. As she walked, the man followed slowly beside her. She was fast, he was fast; she slowed down, he slowed down. Vivian finally got furious and turned around, ring angrily at Morris, pointing one hand at his face, and cing the other on her arm, ¡°Morris, want to fight, do you?¡± A bit of helplessness surfaced on Morris¡¯ handsome face, ¡°Get on, and we go home.¡± ¡°Home? Heh, are you sure it¡¯s not a kinky den there? The first time I went to your house, I bumped into you ying with a few women. You have a lot of energy, aren¡¯t you afraid of catching a disease?¡± Vivian pped her head with a sudden realization, her face suddenly became miserable white, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, I have to go to the hospital now for a gynecological examination or something, in case I contract HIV or something, I¡¯ll be ruined in your hands for the rest of my life.¡± The more she spoke, the more agitated she became, reaching out and pointing her hand angrily at Morris, jumping in anger, ¡°Scumbag, if I catch a disease, I¡¯ll drag you with me to the grave!¡± Faced with her reckless and arrogant look, Morris finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, clutching her hand that was pointing at him and bringing her violently into his arms. Vivian was caught off guard and lunged towards him, and Morris immediately reached around her waist and picked her up hard so that she was riding face to face with him on the motorcycle. He pinned her down smoothly and leaned in close. ¡°Morris, you give me ¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Vivian wanted to say something else, but when Morris gave rebuke, she shrank back like a frightened bird and fell silent. ¡°Listen to me, I¡¯m only going to say this once today.¡± With one hand on the motorcycle and one hand cupping Vivian¡¯s chin, Morris grimaced and said word for word, ¡°Between me and Yoona, it was just an idental when I was drunk. Other than her, the only woman I¡¯ve ever touched is you! Also, I¡¯m not as beastly as you think, I don¡¯t pounce on a woman randomly when I see one!¡± He suppressed his emotions, and his sentences were powerful with a vaguely eerie chill. ¡°Who believes you? When I was pretending to be ugly, so ugly that I couldn¡¯t even look at myself, and you still had the sexual interest to sleep with me, isn¡¯t that called being horny?¡± Vivian was upset and scolded again, ¡±I even suspect that you are an animal that only thinks about the lower half of your body, pure ¡®beast¡¯! And what do you mean only sleeping with Yoona once? Are you the King of Sperm? You got her pregnant by only one sex? With this luck, it¡¯s a pity you don¡¯t buy lottery tickets, or do you make your fortune all by bragging?¡± Chapter 199 Morris Is Scumbag The ufortable words were by andrge the boldest Morris had heard in years. If it were anyone else, they would have be a wisp of death in hell. But she, Vivian, was really emboldened by Morris¡¯ fondness. The man¡¯s sharp eyes were slightly narrowed, bursting with danger, ¡°Vivian!¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the shouting? Morris, I¡¯m telling you, I feel insulted that you¡¯re calling my name right now. You¡¯d better ¡­¡± She was still cursing with abandon, yet the words were only half spoken before the man sealed them with a kiss. Vivian¡¯s head rested on the dashboard of the motorcycle, her eyes wide and incredulous as she looked at Morris, ¡°God ¡­ get lost ¡­¡± Being forcefully kissed by him, Vivian¡¯s heart ignited with a burning anger, always feeling as if she was taken advantage of. Despite the familiar masculine scent that lingered on her nostrils as his slightly cool lips touched hers. That scent was so familiar, as if in a dream and as if it existed every day, that it made her heart¡¯s anger inexplicably reduce quite a bit. But ¡­ What the hell, how could she be so familiar with the scent on Morris? Was this man taking advantage of her every day while she slept? How else could she be so used to it that it felt so natural? The anger that had just subsided surged up again, and she struggled to reach out her hand and p Morris again in anger, yet the man had already expected her to strike him, his hand free of the handlebars and clutching her wrist directly, rising up and gazing at her with cold eyes, ¡°What, are you addicted to hitting me?¡± ¡°You are so shameless ¡­ ¡± As Vivian had just cursed, Morris snapped his head down, his sexy lips once again covering her soft red lips and biting them. Instantly, blood seeped into his lips and a fishy-sweet taste came up. ¡°That hurts, Morris, are you a dog? How dare you bite me!¡± Vivian was furious, shoving him away and raising her foot to kick him in the face, the man reacted swiftly and leaned back to avoid her strike. But the strike of a kick was just a false move, her real purpose was to get off the motorcycle, and run away without looking back. That hasty back, as if there was a vicious dog behind her. Morris straightened up and pursed his lips, gazing at her as she ran away, his lips curling up in a curve, ¡°Heh.¡± Smiling from the bottom of his heart, he shook his head helplessly, stopped on the acelerator, and went straight on his way. She was angry at the moment, and Morris didn¡¯t want to find fault. She was the one who beat him! At one time, he was most unable to ept a woman¡¯s unreasonable behavior, but now he felt that such Vivian was different, adding a few ripples to his peaceful life. After running for a few steps, Vivian stopped only when she saw Morris ride away on his motorcycle. Before walking for a while, a car stopped beside her, and Trent, who was sitting on the passenger seat, lowered the window, ¡°Miss Mond, get in, we¡¯ll take you back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As long as it wasn¡¯t Morris¡¯ car, it was fine to take anyone¡¯s car, ¡°Trent, it¡¯s still you who¡¯s nice.¡± She said as she pulled open the door and got in. Trent responded, ¡°Thank you, Miss Mond.¡± It was an order from his Boss? It was in the wilderness, he would not leave Vivian here. Nearly an hourter, they arrived downtown. Back at the Night apartment, Vivian walked into the living room and stood in the foyer to change her shoes when she saw that the shoes Morris had worn yesterday had been ced aside. He was back? As she was thinking, she heard the sound of pots in the kitchen. ¡°Wash your hand and eat.¡± Morris, who was busy in the kitchen, seemed to know that she had returned. She slipped on her slippers and walked to the kitchen to take a look. On the stove top, porridge tumbled in a casserole, and smoke rose and disappeared down the smoker. Vivian nced at the porridge and then at Morris, herplex and doubtden gaze seeming to say, Porridge again? Heh, you really only know how to make porridge. However, I won¡¯t eat it, maybe there¡¯s poison in it. ¡± She ignored Morris¡¯ gloomy, handsome face and headed straight for the bedroom. Suddenly, she thought of something and walked out of her bedroom and turned to Morris¡¯ bedroom. Morris, who happened to be walking out of the kitchen, saw Vivian enter his bedroom, and a bad feeling came over him. Living under the same roof as him, Vivian was very principled, she would never enter his room without permission. He ced the porridge in the dining room and headed towards his bedroom. Within a few steps, abruptly, a roar erupted from the bedroom, ¡°Morris!¡± Apanied by Vivian¡¯s hysterical rant, she walked out of the bedroom with a fury, and by the way, she picked up an antique porcin on the stand to her right and smashed it directly towards Morris, ¡°You bastard, didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t touch me? You liar!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. The curio produced a parab from mid-air and struck directly at Morris¡¯ face, where he caught it with his bare hands with a quick move. His face went dark slightly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Heh, you have the nerve to ask me what¡¯s wrong?¡± Vivian huffed and walked up to Morris, grabbed the tie around his neck and yanked it towards his heels, though it suddenly tightened and strangled Morris¡¯ neck. But this one move by the damned woman was really wild in a dominant way. ¡°Don¡¯t you like to lie? Then tell me what this is, huh?!¡± She held up the bottle of medicine in her hand, the small white bottle with the name of the drug noted on it ¨C Eszopiclone tablets! Morris nced at the medicine bottle clutched by her fingers, his face without much expression, as if everything was expected by him. ¡°The milk you gave me tasted weird every time, so you really put sleeping pills in it. Vile and shameless dog man, do you believe I will call the police now and sue you for rape?!¡± Bearish rage burned rampantly, having burned away thest shreds of her sanity. ¡°Don¡¯t you like to lie? Now you¡¯re given the chance, make up an excuse!¡± She red angrily at Morris, her hand gripping his tie with increasing force. Morris frowned, grabbing his tie back from her hand and untying it straight away, tossing it aside on the couch. ¡°Eszopiclone tablets are indeed medicine and help with sleep. But haven¡¯t you noticed that you have insomnia? These pills were prescribed by the doctor to ensure your sleep.¡± He, who was not good at exining himself, had no choice but to exin himself. However, Vivian didn¡¯t believe a word of it. ¡°You¡¯re the one with insomnia, your whole family has insomnia! Vile, shameless man!¡± As soon as Vivian mmed the medicine in Morris¡¯ face, she returned to her bedroom, grabbed her phone, and rushed out with her bag. Chapter 200 Your Boss is Going to Die Seeing her about to leave, Morris took her hand, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can take you to the hospital for a checkup.¡± ¡°Do you think I would believe you? Who are you? The CEO of Eonothem Group is so powerful that even if you stomp your foot anywhere in the country, you will make it shake three times, not to mention L City. Who wouldn¡¯t obey you? Have you done less of this kind of thing?¡± Vivian turned back, her eyes stored with murderous intent staring straight at him with a snarl of rage. A statement left Morris speechless. What he had done made it difficult for Vivian to trust in him. Vivian struggled for a bit, but he didn¡¯t let go, she got even angrier, ¡°I told you to let go!¡± In that moment, a feeling of powerlessness welled up in Morris¡¯ heart. He clearly felt Vivian¡¯s anger. She was naturally extra angry when she mistakenly believed that he had vilely drugged her and done something untoward to her while she was unconscious. Morris was at a loss for words. Vivian shook off his hand, snorted coldly, and left straight away. Walking outside the living room, she mmed the ss door hard, perhaps with too much force, and the tempered ss door exploded with a thud and shattered in response, sttering ss scraps all over the floor. Without looking back, she got into the elevator and went downstairs. Morris raised a hand to ruffle his hair in annoyance, looked down at the bottle of sleeping pills in his hand, and tossed them straight into the trash! Just as Morris was drowning in anger, his phone rang. Picking up his phone, Philip¡¯s name jumped on the screen. He picked up the phone, ¡°What?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Morris, it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve worked out. Arlo is asking to go to the boxing gym together at noon, are you free?¡± What happened at the wedding scene yesterday was known to them, but they only knew the first half of what the video yed, and only Morris and Vivian, as well as Issac knew about Yoona being raped. As good friends, Arlo, Danny, and Philip were worried that Morris was in a bad mood because of yesterday¡¯s incident, so they asked Morris toe out to y boxing and vent his anger. ¡°Okay. Ten o¡¯clock, see you at the usual ce.¡± Morris agreed readily. ¡­ Vivian left the night apartment and temporarily found a hotel to stay in. Because of the lessons learned from herst rental, she was concerned about the recent unstable situation and was not going to rush into renting a house. She lied in bed, and the face of Morris urred to her brain. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Finally she went downstairs for breakfast, bought two bottles of wine, and drank alone in her room. She hadn¡¯t drunk much, but she felt sleepy andy down on the bed for some sleep. 10:00 AM. Morris drove to the private kickboxing gym in L City. He saw a couple of friends in the living room as he entered. Philip, dressed in a sassy white suit, walked up to Morris with a joyful smile, ¡°Morris, you¡¯re here on time. You never wanted to marry Yoona before, but now that you¡¯ve withdrawn from the marriage, are you in an enlightened mood?¡± ¡°Actually, what happened yesterday wasn¡¯t a bad thing.¡± Arlo was wearing a tank top and sweatpants, clutching two dumbbells in his hands as he moved his muscles. Danny nodded quite agreeably, ¡°There are two sides to everything. As for that woman called Vivian, I think she ¡­¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± ¡°Cough cough!¡± As Danny had just said one word, Philip and Arlo coughed, frantically imploring him to shut up and stop talking. Danny didn¡¯t know those things that happened between Vivian and Morris, so he asked, ¡°What do you mean? Vivian escaped away? Or is it that Vivian also likes Morris, so she deliberately sabotaged the wedding scene yesterday?¡± Danny, who had gone abroad for a while, knew nothing about what had happened recently. Not to mention that he came backte and they didn¡¯t have time to tell him a lot of things. He naturally spoke without much concern. Danny was the eldest of the four, a year older than Morris, but not asposed as Morris. By andrge, he ran an entertainmentpany and had an innately spontaneous nature. ¡°Today, no women talk.¡± Morris walked towards the locker room, speaking, ¡°Danny, it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve sparred, let¡¯s practice together.¡± ¡°Yeah, I was thinking of that.¡± Clueless Danny got up and went straight to the dressing room to change his clothes. It was a private sports hall for the friends, with a special changing room inside, and clothes for several of them. Sitting in the hall, Arlo shook his head and Philip smacked his lips, ¡°Arlo, do you think we should order a coffin for Danny in advance?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s call the ambnce first, there might be a chance of his survival.¡± Arlo teased while pulling out a cigarette from the cigarette case, sitting leisurely on the sofa and smoking it. A few minutester, both Morris and Danny changed into their boxing gym clothes, put on their headgear and gloves, and got into the boxing ring. Below them sat two spectators, Philip and Arlo, with a te of watermelon and melon seeds on the tabletop, watching ratherfortably from the sidelines. Five minutester, in the boxing ring, Danny was knocked to the ground, covering his bleeding nose and sighing, ¡°Morris, you¡¯re ying for real, huh?¡± Without a word, Morris walked up to him and mmed his fist down. Luckily, Danny was extremely skilled and rolled on the spot to avoid Morris¡¯ punch, then he stood up, ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for being ungracious.¡± He attacked Morris with a left hook to the face, which Morris easily avoided, and the two men grappled again. Ten minutester, Danny was lying on the ground holding his head, wailing, ¡°Ouch, crap, Morris, it¡¯s just for fun, you don¡¯t want to kill me.¡± ¡°Get the fuck up!¡± Morris picked him up by his shirt, grabbed the man up, and continued the fight. Twenty minutester, Danny was clutching his head in the ring, trying to jump off the stage, but Morris just wouldn¡¯t give it a chance but continued to beat him up. Danny, who had been swollen by the beat, cried out tearlessly, ¡°Arlo, Philip, are you two blind? If you don¡¯t save me, I will die.¡± The two people sitting on the stage, Arlo and Philip, were holding melons in their hands, looking at each other, and ¡®chatting feverishly¡¯. Arlo: ¡°Gee, it¡¯s a nice day.¡± Philip: ¡°Yeah, yeah, it¡¯s really nice in fall.¡± Arlo: ¡°It¡¯s a pity not to go out and y in this weather.¡± Philip: ¡°Yeah, yeah, go out sometime.¡± The two men talked nonsense, ignoring Danny¡¯s pleas for help in the boxing ring. It was like they did not hear him. Chapter 201 Investigating the Truth It¡¯s a good thing that Arlo and Philip know about today¡¯s incident with Morris and Vivian from Trent, although they only learned about it before they came, it¡¯s a good thing that they dodged an ident. Otherwise, the two of them will be the ones in the hospitalter on. Seeing how badly Danny was beaten, Philip couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch his handsome face, and drew a breath, ¡°Morris beat him hard.¡± ¡°How about I call Morris down and you can fight with him?¡± Arlo asked. ¡°Heh heh, let¡¯s forget it, let¡¯s forget it.¡± Philip immediately conceded, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion, ¡°It seems like Morris is truly in love with Vivian, otherwise how could he put up with a p from her? In all the years I¡¯ve known Morris, there¡¯s never been anyone who dared to make a move on Morris.¡± ¡°It is rather a deep love.¡± Arlo couldn¡¯t help but praise, then the smile on his face gradually tightened, ¡°Love is a burden for Morris.¡± ¡­ In a private hospital. In the morning, wearing a mask and sunsses, Yoona left her home and came to the private hospital to visit Madame Cheal. Because of what happened at the wedding yesterday, a lot of reporters were now keeping an eye on her, so Yoona was acting very low-key. It was only when she entered the private hospital and saw the bodyguards guarding the outside of the hospital, as well as the absence of any suspicious people or reporters at the entrance of the hospital, that Yoona felt relieved. She knew that Madame Cheal must have ¡®warmed¡¯ the newspaper, otherwise this kind of big news would have been made a big deal, and with Madame Cheal hospitalized, those reporters naturally wouldn¡¯t let go of the opportunity to cover the story. Yoona inquired about the room where Madame Cheal was and found her on the 22nd floor of the hospital wing. Outside the VIP ward, Yoona carried flowers, knocked on the door, and pushed in.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Grandma?¡± Yesterday¡¯s incident was so sudden that Madame Cheal didn¡¯t expect that kind of thing to happen at the wedding, and she couldn¡¯t handle the anger before she fainted. Rested overnight in the hospital and recovered quite a bit of condition. When she saw Yoona appear, her main concern was still, ¡°How is the baby in your womb?¡± Yoona was slightly stunned, even though she knew that Madame Cheal only cared about the child in her womb, asking it so bluntly was quite chilling. ¡°Grandma, I ¡­ it is okay.¡± At the mention of the baby, Yoona was angry, and felt even more overwhelmed with shame. It was because of the importance of the child in her womb that she took it upon herself to be raped by six men in order to keep them from taking it. A half hour of one man¡¯s rounds made her feel desperate for the first time. But that all right, as long as she could kept the baby, then she would be able to stay with Morris. Of course, during this period, Yoona had also found people to investigate those men, only that none of them had any clues, and she dared noty a hand on Vivian, fearing that the unpleasant video would be exposed. Yoona put her things down and sat by the hospital bed, tears streaming down her face, ¡°Grandma, I didn¡¯t expect that she would actually hate me so much ¡­¡± ¡°I know this has aggravated you, don¡¯t worry, as long as the child is still alive, I will definitely protect you.¡± Madame Cheal was dressed in a hospital gown, leaning against the bed, reaching out to takeYoona¡¯s hand and soothing her. The wedding setup was arranged by Vivian, and that video was yed secretly, whether it was the work of Vivian alone is unknown for the time being. Although Madame Cheal has had Alzheimer¡¯s, her symptoms are milder now and she is usually in good shape. ¡°Grandma, Morris, will he still marry me?¡± Yoona clenched her teeth and cried. ¡°Give him a little time, and give me a little time. Don¡¯t worry, I will never let the child in your womb be born without a father.¡± Although it sounded like she wasfortingYoona, Yoona heard another meaning. That is, if Madame Cheal did not marry her, the child would inevitably be born and taken away by the Cheal family. Even though Morris was not the father, and she had no sex with Morris, she still felt chill hearing those words. ¡°Thank you, Grandma ¡­ you are so kind.¡± After chatting with Madame Cheal for a while in the hospital room, Yoona left. As she walked out of the ward, she happened to bump into Mike, ¡°Uncle Mike, you¡¯re here.¡± Yoona had met Mike before, and was naturally no stranger to him. He has short beard, a smile on his face at times, extraordinarily calm yet affable. Mike was dressed in a suit, like a business magnate with a touch of literati sass. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± He inclined his head to nce at Yoona¡¯s red and swollen eyes, as well as the tear marks on her cheeks that hadn¡¯t yet dried, so he pulled out a towel from his suit pocket and handed it to her directly, ¡°You are beautiful, but Morris doesn¡¯t know how to cherish you.¡± Looking at the towel that the very gentlemanly Mike offered to hand over to wipe her tears, Yoona was slightly taken aback. She had met him, several times, but could not im to know him very well. Today, he had acted in such a way thatYoona had detected something weird. ¡°Thank you, thank you, Uncle Mike.¡± Yoona took the towel in his hand, wiped her tears, and sobbed, ¡°I am sorry to make you see my tears.¡± ¡°Nerve mind, we are families.¡± Mike reached out and patted Yoona¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Morris won¡¯t be irresponsible.¡± ¡°Yes, I believe in Morris too.¡±Yoona¡¯s beautiful eyes welled up with tears, and she was pitiful, ¡°I¡¯ll go first then.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°See youter, Uncle Mike.¡± Yoona left. Mike turned around, his slightly narrowed eyes, gazing at Yoona who was walking away, his lips pulling out a curve, smirking. He turned back to the ward and met Madame Cheal, ¡°Mother, are you better?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Madame Cheal sat leaning against the head of the bed and sighed despondently, ¡°Mike, Morris did not tell me anything, but I felt that what happened in the wedding can¡¯t cancel the marriage. Go and check what was going on.¡± ¡°Mother, you are wise, but shall we ask Vivian?¡± Mike asked tentatively. Madame Cheal was silent for a moment, wrinkling her brow and thinking carefully, ¡°Be careful what you do, and try not to let Morris know.¡± Although she believed in Vivian, after all, when people are old, it is inevitable that there will be times when they make a mistake. Anyone is suspect until the matter is checked out. Besides, every single thing about the wedding was directly rted to Vivian, so it had to be investigated! ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get on it right away.¡± Mike responded, and left Madame Cheal in the ward. Chapter 202 Is the truth coming out? Leaving from the hospital, Yonna went out ¡®fully armed¡¯ and wrapped herself up tightly, not wanting to reveal her identity.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. However, as she had just walked to the parking lot, and before she could get into her own car, she saw Trent walking over. ¡°Trent, what are you ¡­ doing here?¡± Yoona was a bit vain in her question. Judging from where Trent was standing just now, he had probablye over to wait for her very early in the morning. ¡°Miss Lee, Boss wants to see you.¡± Trent walked up to her and said with a serious look and indifference in his attitude. ¡°Is Morris looking for me? What¡¯s up?¡± For some reason, a sense of foreboding came over her, and her heart stuttered, trembling as if she feared something might happen. Trent made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture, ¡°Miss Lee, please get in!¡± The tough attitude was just not as respectful as before. Yoona clutched her bag tightly and raised her hand to touch the sunsses and mask on her face, once again in deep thought. Just now she wrapped so tightly, but Trent immediately recognized her identity ¡­ It looked like it had been a long timeing, but what could have made Trente all the way to her instead of calling to meet with Morris? Even though she was apprehensive, Yoona followed Trent into the car. The car drove slowly and she was on pins and needles. Grabbing her phone, she made a call to Morris, but no one answered. ¡°Trent, where are we going to?¡± Yoona removed her sunsses and asked tentatively. Trent did not answer. ¡°How¡¯s the investigation of yesterday? I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be able to hit Vivian hard.¡± Unable to get the answer she wanted, Yonna continued to ask. After yesterday, Yoona sent someone to look for Vivian, but she couldn¡¯t find Vivian or Morris throughout the day, so she couldn¡¯t conclude what Morris had actually done to Vivian. Or perhaps, nothing was done. The car made its way east to the North Loop. Yoona finally realized that something was wrong, ¡°Trent, where are we going? Where is Morris now?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you arrive.¡± Trent avoided answering anything about Vivian along the way. Another ten minutester, the car pulled up to a hospital. This hospital is on the outskirts of the city and is more isted. Yoona sat in the car, looking at a hospital in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help but clutch her bag with both hands, her heart hanging in her throat in fear, ¡°Why ¡­ why ¡­ did you have toe to the hospital?¡± She subconsciously reached up to cover her belly, vaguely already guessing what was going on. Trent parked the car and nced at Yoona through the rearview mirror, ¡°Miss Lee, please get out of the car.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m never getting out of the car until you tell me what to do.¡± She shook her head, ¡°I want to see Morris, I want to see Morris.¡± Nervous to the point of choking, Yonna said as she reached for her phone to call Morris. The phone rang a few times and the person on the other end answered. ¡± ¡­ Morris, where are you, Trent brought me to Xinhua Hospital ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you on the fifth floor of Xinhua Hospital.¡± With those words, Morris simply hung up the phone. By now, it was eleven o¡¯clock at noon. Yoona turned pale with fear and called Morris again, but there was no answer. Just as she hesitated to get out of the car, the back door opened and several suited bodyguards stood outside. They were about to take her upstairs. Yoona gripped her phone and tried to call Madame Cheal for help, but Trent stepped forward and snatched her phone away, gesturing towards a few bodyguards beside her. The bodyguards immediately stepped forward and racked Yoona, while another covered her mouth and took her upstairs directly. This hospital was rather isted, and Yoona had lived in L City for a long time and didn¡¯t know what this hospital did. She tried frantically to call out for help, but therge hospital lobby on the first floor was empty of even a single staff member, making her feel doubly panicked and desperate. Get in the elevator and go upstairs. Yoona finally met Morris in the dean¡¯s office on the fifth floor. The man who hade from the boxing gym took a shower, changed into a ck pinstriped suit, and leaned pensively against his desk, a cigarette in his hand, and took a drag. SeeingYoona being led in, he slightly raised his hand, signaling them to let go of Yoona. The bodyguard nodded and stood aside as Trent closed the door to his office. WhenYoona saw Morris, she immediately lunged towards him, her hands clutching his sleeves in tears, ¡°Morris, why did you bring me here, what is this ce? I¡¯m scared¡­¡± Morris hung his head, ncing at the sleeve of his suit that she had pinched out of its folds, knitting his brows in displeasure, ¡°Was it really you who saved me in that car ident months ago?¡± Even though there was already solid evidence, Morris was still giving Yonna a chance. But Yonna had no way back now, she nodded without thinking, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, I¡¯m the one who saved you. For a while there my dad let me go out to deliver food in order to train me, just to experience life, really, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Looking down at the woman before eyes, he questioned every word she uttered. He smoothly picked up a piece of document from his side and flung it directly at Yoona¡¯s face. The thick cowhide bag pped her in the face, making her cheeks hurt. Yoona felt pain, but all her thoughts were on this cowhide file bag in front of her, so how could she even care about her face hurting? She knelt down, picked up the file bag that had fallen to the floor, and stammered, ¡°What is this, what is ¡­ this?¡± Morris took a silent drag on his cigarette, faint light smoke puffing out of his sexy lips and onto Yoona¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t say anything, but the meaning was very clear. Yoona opened the paper bag with trembling hands, inside were several photos, the photo picture which were not very clear, but there was a date and time in the bottom right corner of the photo. It should be a screenshot of the video. ¡°What is this, Morris?¡± At this,, tears welled up. The date of the day was as clear as she could be. ¡°What, you don¡¯t know?¡± The man raised an eyebrow, his cold face dense with a stern chill. Seeing that face, Yoona was scared. She stumbled a step and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Morris snorted and said nothing. Trent, who was on the side, immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°Miss Lee, you deleted the video of Miss Mond saving Boss and taking the token Boss gave Miss Mond, you think you can fool us? But you only deleted the road surveince video, but you forgot to delete the video of you partying with your friends at the bar that night.¡± Chapter 203 The baby is gone after all Having said that, it¡¯s pretty obvious what¡¯s going on. The paper in Yoona¡¯s hand snapped to the floor, and she stumbled a step, her body going limp and falling straight to the floor. She was frozen as if her soul had been taken out of her. ¡°As for the child in your womb, who is the father?¡± Morris asked as he ced one hand in the pocket of his pants and held a cigarette in the other, flicking the butt at the ashtray. Scared out of her wits, Yoona looked up woodenly, ¡°What ¡­ child? The child of course, of course it is yours, Morris. You can¡¯t ¡­ not disown it.¡± How did this happen? Wasn¡¯t everything fine yesterday? Why is he suddenly suspicious of the baby? The suddenness of everything hit Yonna unawares. She never expected Morris to know that. ¡°You know why you weren¡¯t contacted yesterday?¡± Morris frowned, with his haughty stance. ¡°Why?¡± Yoona asked cautiously.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Her voice was so small that it was as if only she could hear it. ¡°Boss had me contact C Country to look into all the things you did in there. Otherwise, how could Boss not contact you a day after the incident?¡± Trent stood aside to exin. The reason why Morris suspected the child in Yoona¡¯s womb was all because she had repeatedly turned on Vivian in order to pretend to have saved him. What she did was ruthless and she would not stop until she got what she wanted. She took effort to marry him, and she got pregnant by once? As expected, the findings were surprising. Listening to Trent¡¯s words, Yoona¡¯s face was white as paper, appalling. ¡°No ¡­ no, it can¡¯t be.¡± Yoona shook her head frantically as she reached out and covered her belly, ¡°This baby is yours, it¡¯s really yours ¡­¡± Halfway through her sentence, Morris bent down violently and grabbed her by the neck, ¡°Which way do you want to die?¡± ¡± ¡­ hurts ¡­ hurts ¡­¡± His bones cked with force, pinchingYoona as if her throat had shattered, her face was red with pain, and she couldn¡¯t breathe at all. Picked up by the man like a chicken, she fought to p the hands of Morris, ¡°Let ¡­ let go ¡­ ¡± It took all the effort she could muster to utter a few words. Morris¡¯ eyes narrowed slightly, a cold aura bursting out from under his eyes, and with a flip of his hand, he threw the woman to the ground as if he was throwing garbage. With a thud, Yonna¡¯s head bumped against the bed, hitting her forehead with blood gushing out. The moment she fell, her neck was released and the air instantly rushed into her body, choking her and making her cough, not caring about the cut on her forehead. Morris pulled a few tissues from the table behind him to wipe his hands and tossed them into the trash with extreme disgust, ¡°Take her to surgery.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Trent nodded. Yoona was so scared that she prostrated herself in front of Morris and grabbed his trouser, ¡°Morris, this child is really yours, you can¡¯t be so heartless. Grandma will be sad when she finds out. Grandma¡¯s greatest wish is to have her great-grandchildren, if she knows that you ¡­ ah ¡­¡± She was provoking Morris. But Yonna had lied to him, and even to his Grandma, making an elderly woman over a hundred years old look forward to so much for nothing. Shit! Morris lifted his foot and kicked Yoona hard in the chest, and she fell backwards and rolled twice, sprawling on the ground, spitting blood in pain. Such a furious and bloodthirsty Morris was something Yoona had never seen before. He used to be silent, cold and arrogant, talented. Despite the cold and wild exterior, he was considered gentle with her. It was just that she never knew that underneath that stunning face was such a vicious heart hidden. Yoona covered her chest, unable to speak from the pain. Her resentful eyes looked to Morris, one hand clenched tightly, letting her nails embed themselves in her palm, spilling blood, and she was oblivious to it. Not to mention Yoona, even Trent and the few bodyguards on the side were too frightened to let out their breath. It seemed that in over ten years, none of them had ever seen their Boss get angry, much less see him take a swing at a woman. Simply ¡­ unbelievable! Trent led a few people and took away Yoona who was lying on the ground. Ten minutester, Trent walked in with an ultrasound checklist, ¡°Boss, the doctor said that Yoona¡¯s uterine wall is rtively thin, once she miscarries, she will be infertile for life afterwards.¡± Standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window with a cup of tea in his hand, Morris heard Trent¡¯s words and slowly looked back, ayer of cold frost gilding his cold face. With just one look, the frightened Trent immediately said, ¡°I spoke too much, sorry.¡± He turned to leave the office with the ultrasound checklist in hand. This time, Yoona could only be med for herself ending up in a lifetime of infertility. As he had just walked out of the office, his Boss¡¯s voice rang out behind him, ¡°Cancel the narcotics.¡± Trent froze, only to feel his temples jutting straight up. Five minutester, a hysterical wail of pain rang out from the obstetrical operating room, sobbing and chilling. Lying on the operating table, Yonna was tied up, and no amount of struggling would help her. Feeling the cold surgical forceps stirring around her body, the tearing pain was as excruciating as if she were being lynched. For many years she had enjoyed glory and wealth, but she had never suffered such hardships. Pain spread to every limb and even every hair pore, she burst into tears. She sped her hands to the operating table, crying and wailing in pain, her mournful voice like a stern ghost. How much she hurt at the moment, how much she hated Morris, and how much more she hated Vivian. As time passed, Yonna¡¯s face was bloodless from the pain, her face was covered in sweat stains, and she didn¡¯t even have the strength to cry out in pain. When it hurt the most, she felt as if she was blind in both ears and her brain buzzed. She didn¡¯t know how long the ordeal took, but the surgery was finally done. She was mercilessly yanked off the operating table and bodyguards dragged her down the stairs, dropped her in the car and slowly headed towards the city centre. Forty minutester, the car arrived at the Longxi vi, and she was thrown from the car like garbage, lying on the ground as if she were about to die. Trent dropped the examination report to Yoona and said, ¡°The wall of your uterus is rtively thin, and the doctor said that it¡¯s impossible for you to get pregnant again in the future.¡± With those words, he got into his car and drove away. Chapter 204 The Mind of Mike Yoona, who was suffering from both physical and physiological pain, gradually focused her gaze, and her mind echoed Trent¡¯s words just now ¡­N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡®The walls of your uterus are thinner, and the doctor said it¡¯s unlikely you¡¯ll ever get pregnant again!¡¯ The ups and downs came so fast that Yoona suddenly felt like her life was a joke. The pain in her body was worse than death, but she had painstakingly trained herself over the years to live her life to the fullest and acknowledge the presence of all. The fall from grace was but a momentary one, and there was not even room to resist. Morris. is a devil. Yoona was weak from the pain, and even more so, her body felt like it was bleeding constantly, but she still braced herself to get up from the ground and walked in towards the vi one step at a time. She can¡¯t die! She has to live, she has to live. For the pain she had endured today, she had to make the two bitches, Morris and Vivian, pay back a hundred times over! Since Morris had made it impossible for her to be a mother, there was no way Vivian could have another child in her life! No way! Yoona took a few steps, her eyes went ck and she fell backwards ¡­ But instead of waiting for the pain of falling to the floor, she fell into the arms of one person. At thest moment, she nced at the person holding her, and it was only then that she was surprised to find out that it was Mike. ¡°Uncle Mike, is that you?¡± She finished the question and passed out instantly. ¡­ Somehow, Yoona woke up and opened her eyes to look around at the hospital ward. ¡°You are up?¡± Mike asked when he saw that Yoona was awake. Yoona tilted her head slightly and looked at Mike who was sitting beside her, ¡°Uncle Mike, thank you for saving me.¡± ¡°I happened to be investigating yesterday¡¯s wedding and I couldn¡¯t get through to you on the phone, but I ended up just in time to see you passed out.¡± Mike said, wrinkling his brow hesitantly, ¡°Your body ¡­¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± At the mention of the painful point, Yoona¡¯s tears were like broken beads, flowing incessantly. She was speechless and pitiful. Mike raised his hand, hisrge palm over her cheek, his thumb wiping the tears from her eyes with tenderness, ¡°You must learn to love and cherish yourself. Morris is not a good match for you, don¡¯t be silly.¡± When one is in deep despair, the little warmth given by others is infinitely magnified. Yoona felt the tenderness from Mike, and her dense, teary eyes looked at him, and a n came to her mind. If she can¡¯t be Morris¡¯ wife, maybe she could be his aunt! ¡°Thank you, Uncle Mike ¡­¡± she cried harder and harder, showing her misery in front of Mike. Unbeknownst to her, Mike did go to Long Xi Vi to look for Yoona, and he waited outside the vi door for a while and watched her being left behind by Trent in the car. It was before she entered the vi that Mike got out of the car and went to assist her. As for why he appeared in front of the Longxi Vi in such a timely manner, naturally, he had gotten the news in advance and he was waiting for Yoona to appear. Because of this woman ¡­ Maybe it could be of use to him! ¡­ Vivian felt refreshed after sleeping in the hotel all morning. She was alone and calm, unaware of the radical changes taking ce outside. In the afternoon, she received a call from her secretary, ¡°Vivian, our store is getting business. Two customers just came over to inquire about the wedding and wanted to ask if we would give a discount. I thought that our shop needs customers, so I gave the biggest discount.¡± ¡°Really? Did the customer put down a deposit?¡± ¡°Yes there¡¯s already a ten thousand deposit on it. The wedding budget for two people is something like two hundred thousand, not a small list.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Vivian felt in a good mood at once. But in a sh, she suddenly realized that the sudden arrival of business at the shop was only because someone was secretly helping. Chapter 205 Mike’s Provocation Thinking about this, Vivian¡¯s face was suddenly joyless, and after a moment of hesitation, she said, ¡°Ask them if they¡¯re from Morris, and if they are, refund the deposit and let them go.¡± Although it was said that the problems at Morris¡¯ wedding had a great negative impact on them, Vivian didn¡¯t want to ept Morris¡¯ help. That man had his evil intentions, the farther away from him the better. At the other end of the phone, Sophie said with some regret, ¡°Do we really have to refuse? Vivian, our stores have resigned more than ten people, if there is no more business, I am only afraid that they ¡­¡± ¡°Just be yourself, I know what to do.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t say anything more to Sophie and hung up the phone. Afterwards, sitting in her room, it suddenly urred to her that the day after tomorrow was Madame Cheal¡¯s birthday, and ording to this situation, she was only afraid that Madame Cheal should not hold another birthday banquet. She had to find a way to choose a birthday present for Madame Cheal. ¡­ After taking care of all the matters at hand, Morris returned to the office to take care of work. Trent and walked to the office and said to Morris, ¡°Boss, the stock fell three points just after the opening of the market this afternoon, thepany¡¯s senior management isining and several directors are discussing to hold a board meeting tomorrow.¡± Morris sipped his tea with one hand as he flipped through the papers on his desk, gazing intently at their contents.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. It was a long time before he spoke slowly, ¡°Let it be.¡± ¡°With Uncle Mike back, I¡¯m afraid that some restless master is trying to take the opportunity to stir up and make a profit.¡± Trent knew too well the small minds of these people in thepany. However, what he could think of, Morris could naturally think of as well. On the contrary, Morris was calm and collected, never bothered by such things, and was not bothering with such trivial matters. ¡°Stay unchanged.¡± Morris took the signature pen and signed the document, closed the document and handed it to Trent, and asked, ¡°What happened to the thing you were told to arrange?¡± ¡°What?¡± Trent first froze, then immediately understood what his Boss meant, and he let out a frustrated sigh, ¡°A few men weren¡¯t smart enough to get things done. Miss Mond refunded the deposit and won¡¯t take their work.¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± Morris spoke in a cold voice. Suddenly, there was a knock on the office door. Morris raised his eyes and his gaze fell on the person who walked in through the door, it was Mike. He got up leisurely, ¡°Uncle Mike?¡± Trent turned back, seeing Mike, he slightly nodded and bowed, ¡°Uncle Mike is here, you guys talk, I¡¯ll go down first.¡± Since Morris and Trent were very close, Trent addressed Mike as Morris did. Mike nodded, not saying anything. Trent walked outside the office, closing the door behind him. Inside the office, the two men stood and sat, their eyes gazing at each other, their deep,plex eyesced with too much inscrutable meaning. ¡°Uncle Mike might as well be straightforward.¡± Morris knew Mike too well, he must be here up to something. He came over here specifically to see him, never because he wanted toe around the office. Today¡¯s Mike was dressed in formal wear, wearing a tie, and carried a few of the elegant and noble qualities of a mature man. He turned sideways and walked idly to a side lounge area, sat on the couch and spoke, ¡°What do you think about the wedding yesterday?¡± ¡°Grandma asked you to investigate?¡± Morris¡¯ legs were folded, leaning against the executive chair, his ten fingers crossed in front of his belly, his fingers tapping the back of his hand, hisnguid posture dripping with the wildness of a superior. ¡°Yesterday¡¯s incident concerned the Cheal family¡¯s mantle, and as the hostess of the family, Madame Cheal would naturally investigate carefully.¡± There was some foreign blood in Mike, a definite mixed race. He was his father¡¯s illegitimate son, but after being taken back to L City in his early years, he had lived with Madame Cheal for a long time, and had been respectfully referred to as ¡®Mother¡¯ in front of Madame Cheal. But in front of the others, it was customary to address her as ¡®Madame Cheal¡¯. ¡°I will take care of this matter myself, no need for you to bother.¡± Morris pulled a cigarette from the box on the table, held it into his lips, lit it, and took a long, leisurely drag, indifferently. His attitude was clear that he didn¡¯t want Mike to get involved in the matter. But Mike shrugged and spread his hands with a smile, ¡°I have to obey my mother¡¯s orders.¡± At this moment, he had instead changed his address to call Madame Cheal ¡®Mother¡¯. As he spoke, the cell phone in Mike¡¯s pocket rang, and he took it out to take a look, unable to resist hooking his lips. ¡°Mother means for me to ¡®ask¡¯ Miss Mond to cooperate with the investigation, Morris, what do you think?¡± He flicked his gaze to Morris, testing. Morris paused, a chill shing across his eyes. The gaze filled with cold intent swept at Mike for a moment, and he then slowly withdrew his gaze, ¡°Uncle Mike, you are a smart man. What can be touched and what cannot be touched, I think ¡­¡± He paused deliberately for a few seconds and then said, ¡°You should know that very well!¡± That came with a full warning. ¡°If you like Miss Mond, why did you marry Miss Lee? Now that it¡¯se to this, Morris, it¡¯s really your mishandling.¡± Mike leaned sideways on the couch, one hand on his crossed knee, one hand on the backrest of the couch, a cold and arrogant stance, as if it was a silent battle between him and Morris. ¡°Since you know it¡¯s my business, Uncle Mike, you should stay out of it!¡± Morris¡¯ attitude was indifferent, not giving Mike any respect at all. ¡°Heh heh.¡± Mike smiled instead of being angry, ¡°I have never been one to meddle in things. As you can see, you¡¯ve been letting the PR team handle the wedding banquet, and although it didn¡¯t cause too much damage to thepany, the stock evaporated two billion in one day yesterday, you always have to give the board an exnation, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Since you won¡¯t let me look for Miss Mond, I¡¯d better go directly to the Shaw family and give them a lesson, or they will think we can do nothing about it.¡± Mike was like ming the Shaw family, but he was saying that Morris was incapable. Knowing full well that the person behind the maniption was the Shaw family, he actually did note up with any action, which would not only cost the Cheal family face, but would also beughed at. ¡°I¡¯m in charge of my own business.¡± Morris clutched his cigarette and flicked the ashes at the ashtray without saying anything more. Mike lifted his wrist and looked at his wristwatch, ¡°It¡¯ste, I¡¯ll go first.¡± He got up and left straight away. In the car, Mike instructed his subordinates, ¡°L City is peaceful, but it¡¯s boring, so it¡¯s time to add some fun to life. Then let¡¯s ¡­ start with the Shaw family.¡± The driver instantly understood what Mike meant, ¡°Yes, Mr. Mike, I will arrange for it.¡± Chapter 206 Beating Issac in anger Meanwhile, Quintel, who was on a business trip abroad, rushed to the country and went straight to the hospital. It was only when he saw the injured Issac and Yeon safe and sound in the VIP ward of the hospital that he felt relieved. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re finally here¡­¡± Yeon, whose legs were injured, was leaning on the bed, and when she saw Quinteling, her tears swished out and she was heartbroken. The Shaw family loved Yeon and regarded her as treasure. Seeing her living in the hospital with her legs injured, Quintel was heartbroken. Walking over, he put down his briefcase, lifted the bedding to look at her leg and asked, ¡°How is it, what did the doctor say?¡± ¡°It hurts like hell.¡± Tears were hanging on Yeon¡¯s pale and haggard face, pity at the sight. Quintel patted her shoulder, ¡±It¡¯s good that you are safe. Your legs are injured, and they will get recovered. Hmph, in the end, the Cheal family is too bullying!¡± After saying that, Quintel raised his cold eyebrows across the room, nced at Issac on the other bed, got up and walked over. From the moment Quintel entered the ward, Issac kept his head down and yed with his phone, with an uncaring and arrogant look. In reality, he was listening to Quintel¡¯s conversation with Yeon with open ears. Also being his child, but Quintel¡¯s eyes only had other children of the Shaw family, never having a ce for him. Such a thought shed through his mind, and the next moment, a pnded on his face, painful. After being beaten up by Morris¡¯ men yesterday, Issac was covered in wounds, and his face was bruised and battered with very obvious bruises. However Quintel not only didn¡¯t care about him, but instead, he didn¡¯t ask for a reason and pped him directly. Pointing at his face, he reprimanded, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Useless piece of shit, you can¡¯t even take care of your sister, what¡¯s the use of having you? Huh?¡± ¡°Dad, what are you doing, this has nothing to do with my brother.¡± Quintel¡¯s p came too suddenly, and even Yeon, who was in the next bed, felt that Issac was innocent and grew more and more heartbroken for him. ¡°Humph, he¡¯s your brother, it¡¯s his problem if he can¡¯t take care of you!¡± Quintel¡¯s chest rose and fell in anger. At that, Issac snorted, even though his cheeks hurt, he didn¡¯t even raise his hand to rub his cheeks, instead, his tongue touched his cheeks, and his self-deprecating smile overflowed, extraordinarily piercing. That¡¯s his father! What a father. ¡°Dad, this matter has nothing to do with my brother, it¡¯s all because of that bitch Vivian, it¡¯s all her!¡± Originally, the rtionship between Yeon and Vivian was good, but when she saw Vivian¡¯s ruthlessness with her own eyes in the abandoned warehouse yesterday, she became more and more disgusted with Vivian, and even hated her. ¡°It¡¯s all her, it¡¯s all that bitch. She¡¯s the one who shot me and my brother with a gun. Dad, it really had nothing to do with my brother.¡± Yeon exined as she cried. ¡°Your brother, this idiot, has been in love with Vivian, and look what he got in the end? Is Vivian still a pug of Morris? Damn it, even she even hurt my daughter, how dare she!¡± Quintel was furious and pped the table in anger. Issac, who had not made a sound for a long time, then opened his mouth and said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask, what exactly did your good daughter do?¡± Although his heart ached for Yeon, things absolutely had to be right and wrong. On this matter, Yeon was just wrong. ¡°I don¡¯t care she¡¯s right or wrong, who hurts my daughter deserves to die!¡± The more Quintel said, the angrier he became, reaching out and pointing at Issac, ¡°Stay away from that bitch in the future, I¡¯ll have to get her killed, demon!¡± At this moment, Issac clearly felt Quintel¡¯s hatred for Vivian, even with a murderous aura. And he didn¡¯t stop it. Maybe it was disappointment in Vivian or in Quintel. In short, he chose to be silent. ¡­ L City, seemingly calm and quiet, is in fact secretly stormy. Although Vivian could freely go anywhere and would not yet encounter reporters, she had a vague feeling in her mind that something must have happened recently. The most unsettling thing is that someone mighty hands on her foster parents. She had said that she wanted to stay away from Morris and didn¡¯t want to get involved in the struggle of the gentry. But now, she doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with the Cheal family, yet she has a rtionship with them. She¡¯s worried about her own safety. And where Vivian didn¡¯t know, there were still people who cared for her. For example ¡­ After learning that Yoona was forced to miscarry, Mr. and Mrs. Lee scolded the Cheal family in front of Yoona in a fury. ¡°Morris is heartless, even if he knew that the child in your womb is not his, he shouldn¡¯t have done that to you. Besides, besides, you¡¯re a girl and can¡¯t get pregnant, what can you do in the future!¡± Phu Yen was furious and paced around the ward with his arms crossed, his face full of sorrow. Sitting on the escort chair, Yorlien was worried and patientlyforted Yoona, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, after your body recovers, I will take you abroad, I believe there will be a way.¡± ¡°Yeah, Yoona, don¡¯t get too upset.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still young, take good care of your body, it¡¯s definitely possible to still get pregnant. I will introduce a better man to you.¡± The two of them, Phu Yen and his wife,forted Yoona. However, every word they said was like a dagger, stabbing deep into Yoona¡¯s heart, painfully dripping blood. She finally relented and said, ¡°You guys go back, I want to be alone for a while.¡± The two of them were speechless for a moment, and were silent for a long time before they let the family maidse over to take care of Yoona, and they went back home. On the way home, Phu Yen drove the car with Yorlien sitting in the passenger seat. ¡°There is too muchmotion, and I¡¯m only afraid that Vivian will attract a lot of trouble.¡± Phu Yen shook his head with a sigh, his fingers holding the steering wheel, tapping incessantly, showing his anxious heart. ¡°If we don¡¯t do something after what happened to Yoona, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be suspected. It¡¯s better to contact some people and go through the motions if we need to. If we don¡¯t do something, we¡¯ll only leave a trail.¡± Yorlien on the passenger side raised her hand and rubbed her brow, ¡°Over this year, we have been covering Vivian, but she may hate us.¡± ¡°Hate us or not. This is our mission!¡± Phu Yen freed one hand to hold Yorlien¡¯s hand, ¡°But I have you suffer along with me. In this life, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t have a peaceful life. The Cheal family will put pressure on us, so it will be hard ¡­¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Listening to Phu Yen¡¯s words, Yorlien smiled bitterly, her eyes were with tears, and she fell into silence. Chapter 207 Going to See Madame Cheal Vivian went to the weddingpany in the afternoon, talked to thepany¡¯s operation team aboutpany promotion and finalized a n. By the time she left from the office, it was after 6pm. Just as she was about to go for meal, she got a phone call. Pulling out her phone, she found that it was Madame Cheal calling. Vivian looked at the string of numbers jumping on the screen and secretly pondered ¡­ After what happened at the wedding yesterday, Madame Cheal was so angry that she fainted and didn¡¯t want to see her even more. Now that she had taken the initiative to contact her by phone, she figured that the situation had been told to Madame Cheal by Morris. ¡°Hello, Grandma?¡± ¡°You still know to call me grandma, huh? I have been in the hospital, and you don¡¯t evene to see me?¡± Faced with Madame Cheal¡¯s questioning, Vivian smiled sarcastically, certain that Madame Cheal already knew that what happened at the wedding yesterday had nothing to do with her. She made a random excuse, ¡°Grandma, that¡¯s such a coincidence, I was just about to go over and visit you. I¡¯ve been busy these past few days, so I just made time for it.¡± ¡°Come on,e on, can I not know your mind? Morris had told me everything, and you¡¯ve been aggravated, and I know that.¡± ¡°Hehehe, grandma, you know that.¡± Vivian awkwardly reached out and touched her head, ¡°Which hospital are you in? I¡¯ll go over to see you now.¡± She asked for the hospital ward number and took a taxi to the hospital. She bought some nutrition at the supermarket across the street from the hospital and carried stuff to the inpatient unit. When she got upstairs and stepped out of the elevator, she met Mike head on. ¡°Come here for Madame Cheal?¡± It just so happened that Mike wasing over to deliver food to Madame Cheal, with a thermos box in his hand, he didn¡¯t expect to run into Vivian. Vivian saw him, nodded slightly, nced at the thermos bucket carried in the hand of Mike, thought: Heh, he just returned to the country, and is attentive to Madame Cheal. Look how good he was, and then look at Morris, how different. Mike, inevitably, would be Morris¡¯ greatest enemy in the future.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Mike is here, too. I happen to be free and came over to see grandma.¡± Vivian finished and stood aside the corridor, giving way to Mike, ¡°You are leaving, well , take your time.¡± She did not give Mike the chance to speak again. Mike¡¯s eyelids lifted slightly, and his rather deep eyes stared at her for a split second, holding back, ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll go first.¡± His smile, when he gazed at Vivian, carried an inscrutable deep meaning, with a few probing thoughts. Vivian just nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more. It wasn¡¯t until she saw Mike enter the elevator that she carried her things, holding a bouquet of flowers she had bought along with it, to Madame Cheal¡¯s hospital room. Knocking on the door, she pushed it open and walked in, ¡°Grandma, you ¡­¡± Her words trailed off and the smile on her face instantly disappeared as she knitted her brows in displeasure, ¡°Morris, why are you there too?¡± The words, just as they came out, felt wrong again. ¡°What, Grandma is in the hospital and I can¡¯te over?¡± Sitting next to the escort chair, Morris was peeling an apple, raised his eyes, and said faintly. The corners of Vivian¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, only to feel that she had just spoken without thinking. What she wanted to express was that if she knew that Morris was here, she would not have chosen this time toe over, but the meaning changed when they were spoken. ¡°I¡¯m just saying, since you¡¯re over here, why didn¡¯t you ask me toe with you!¡± Her words perfectly removed the misunderstanding. Then he smiled at Madame Cheal, ¡°Grandma, how are you feeling?¡± With gray hair at her temples and wearing a sick suit, Madame Cheal leaned hale and hearty at the head of her bed, a book in front of her, removing the old-fashioned sses she was wearing and smiling amiably, ¡°Vivian, you didn¡¯te to see me till I called you.¡± She reached out and pointed at Vivian with a fake displeased look. Vivian put her things down, sat sideways on the edge of the bed, and smoothly took Madame Cheal¡¯s hand, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve wanted toe over to see you for a long time. But because of the wedding, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re angry with me and won¡¯t see me.¡± She bristled, dropping her head with a frustrated sigh and a resigned, pitiful look. She added, ¡°I wanted toe over to see you yesterday, but Morris said you wouldn¡¯t see me and that¡¯s why I didn¡¯te.¡± Seizing the opportunity, she betrayed Morris as hard as she could. The man in the grey white striped shirt elegantly peeled an apple, holding the fruit knife, gave a slight beat, raised his eyebrows and swept a nce at Vivian, the corners of his sexy lips curved up into a curve. Not only was he not angry, but he was rather enjoying the scene. She pouted at Madame Cheal like she was looking for someone to vent her emotions at him after being aggrieved, thus achieving the effect of getting him scolded. Madame Cheal ced her old-fashioned sses and book on the table and red at Morris, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, what are you doing stopping Vivian when she wants to visit me?¡± Although she had also asked Mike to investigate Vivian, she had always been a cautious person, and there was nothing wrong with doing so. The reason why she investigated Vivian was precisely because after she fainted in anger and was hospitalized at the wedding scene, Vivian did note to see her in the hospital, making her suspicious. ¡°It happened suddenly, and everything points to Vivian, if there is no evidence, how can I exin to you?¡± The man said as he ced the peeled apple in a dish and cut it into pieces. It was amon thing to do, but Morris did it in a way that was somehow pleasing to the eye. Especially his big hands were God¡¯s most perfect craftsmanship, it was a pity not to be a hand model. Vivian couldn¡¯t help but fall after one more look. Then looking down at her hands in self-doubt, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter: is he taller, so his fingers are longer too? ¡°What?¡± Madame Cheal vaguely heard Vivian talking, but didn¡¯t hear what she was saying. ¡°Ah, no, it¡¯s nothing. I was just asking when you can be discharged from the hospital, Grandma. You can¡¯t stay in the hospital for your birthday day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°I wanted to get out of the hospital today, but that bastard Morris insisted that I stay one more day. Ugh, it¡¯s boring and stuffy here, not asfortable as home.¡± Madame Cheal nced at Morris with some dissatisfaction as she spoke. In the usual days, she was elegant, dignified and elegant, giving people a kind of aura of authority, at the moment she was joking, but a little more affable, very grounded. ¡°The health is the priority.¡± Morris took the fruit fork and ced it on a te, handing it to Madame Cheal, ¡°Have some fruit.¡± Chapter 208 Angry Morris ¡°Here, Vivian, eat some too, I can¡¯t eat this much alone.¡± Madame Cheal handed the fruit to Vivian. Grandma was kind, and Vivian couldn¡¯t refuse, so she took a fruit fork and forked a piece of fruit and ate a bite, ¡°Soft and sweet, grandma, eat it.¡± The two were exchanging such pleasantries that they simply ignored Morris, who was sitting on the side. Only after a long time did Madame Cheal look at Morris, ¡°Yoona came over this morning and cried, she was pitiful. Even if you don¡¯t marry her, she is pregnant with your kid, you can¡¯t be too heartless.¡± Madame Cheal couldn¡¯t interfere too much, but she would say what needed to be said. At the mention of Yoona, Vivian looked down and yed with her phone without speaking. In particr, she didn¡¯t want to know about what happened to Yoona, let alone interfere. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡± Morris didn¡¯t tell Madame Cheal the truth of the matter after all. Yesterday¡¯s wedding party made her blood pressure rise steeply and she fainted on the spot, so if she were told the truth at this point, she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. After thinking about it, Morris decided to tell her the truth about the matter after Madame Cheal¡¯s birthday. Madame Cheal grunted and didn¡¯t bother with him anymore, instead she said to Vivian, ¡°The day after tomorrow is my birthday, I¡¯ll be holding a banquet at the old mansion, you¡¯ll follow Morris ande over then.¡± ¡°Okay, Grandma.¡± Vivian thought that after this incident, Madame Cheal wouldn¡¯t hold birthday banquet, but she didn¡¯t expect everything to go on as scheduled. But it made sense when she thought about it. After the wedding, Morris was the first to get hispany¡¯s public rtions involved, taking control of the situation with his strength, to the point of not letting things happen to an uncontroble extent. Only this minor fluctuation still caused some damage to the Eonothem Group. Eonothem Group¡¯s annual earnings are trillions, and just one minor incident can cause no small turmoil in the stock market. After staying in the hospital for over an hour, Vivian left the hospital and Madame Cheal had Morrise to see her off. From the time she walked out of the ward to the time she entered the elevator, Vivian didn¡¯t pay any attention to Morris the entire time. It wasn¡¯t until she walked out of the hospital inpatient unit that the man following her said, ¡°You wait here, I¡¯ll get the car.¡± ¡°Am I an amputee? I don¡¯t have legs? Why do I have to take your car!¡± Vivian nced at him coldly and then left. The farther away from him, the better. Vivian walked and thought she should by a car, and it would be convenient for her to go out. She walked away, and Morris didn¡¯t chase after her. Only when she had just reached the curb outside the hospital, a car suddenly pulled up beside her, and Morris¡¯ voice rang out from inside, ¡°Get in.¡± It was amanding tone. Vivian was simply fed up with Morris¡¯ condescending posture, ncing at the taxi following behind her, waving her hand, stopping the taxi, pulling open the door and getting into the car. Morris, who was sitting inside his car, watched Vivian get into the taxi through the rearview mirror, and his handsome face instantly turned gloomy. This damned woman is a real bully! He started the car and followed the taxi forward. Walking along, he stopped in front of a hotel. He watched Vivian enter the hotel and waited for a few more minutes before getting out of the car and going to the hotel lobby to ask some questions. It was finally determined that Vivian would stay in the hotel for the time being. There was no room for her in therge city. Morris was upset about that¡­ Today, it was the sixty fifth birthday of Madame Cheal, and a banquet was held for the upper ss and famous media people of L City to participate. Vivian had gone to pick up a 100, 000 yuan car yesterday and spent the afternoon driving around the market, picking out gifts for Madame Cheal. Early in the morning, Vivian was preparing to leave to attend Madame Cheal¡¯s birthday banquet, but the doorbell to her room suddenly rang.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. A knock sounded on the door and she walked to the door, ¡°Who is it?¡± While inquiring, she pulled open the door, only to find that the person standing in the doorway was actually Morris. Seeing the haunting man, Vivian¡¯s face sank and she directly reached out to close the door, yet the man reached forward with one foot and directly blocked the doorway. As the door closed, Vivian raised her eyes and red sharply at Morris, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? If you don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll ruin your legs!¡± Coming in early in the morning to get her upset ¡­ What bad luck! ¡°Put this on.¡± Morris handed a handbag to Vivian. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Clothes.¡± ¡°You bought it? Take it away and get lost, I don¡¯t want it!¡± ¡°Today is Grandma¡¯s birthday, a banquet for business celebrities, and will introduce your new status to the major media, do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to wear this?¡± Morris looked serious and raised his finger to point at the suit Vivian was wearing. The outfit was a professional outfit worn for work on a regr basis. Vivian didn¡¯t bother to buy new clothes. Originally, she had thought that after the wedding banquet, Madame Cheal would not introduce her to outsiders, and even thought that Madame Cheal would no longer recognize her as her goddaughter, but she hadn¡¯t thought that she was overly concerned. Vivian looked at the bag that Morris was carrying, with a logo stamped in gold on it, a well-known foreign brand with an expensive price tag. ¡°Grandma told me to give it to you.¡± Taking in her facial expression and guessing what was on her mind, Morris spoke up. ¡°Oh, from Grandma? All right then.¡± Vivian dly epted it. As Morris was ready to walk in, the door mmed heavily, directly separating the two from each other. Morris stood against the door, and for just a second, he nearly got pped in the face by the door. His hand hanging at his side clenched slightly as he slowly closed his eyes and took a long breath, calming his mind. When had he have been turned away in such a wretched manner? He was in rage. Vivian took her clothes and changed in her bedroom, an excellent looking dress, but with her short neck hair and a in face, it seemed a bit monotonous. Solely, she rummaged through her makeup and simply put on makeup while changing into a high heel before walking out. The man standing in the corridor, who was ying with his phone and silently waiting for Vivian toe out, was stunned when he looked up. The woman in front of him, with short ck neck-length hair, set with a fair face, thick eyebrows,rge eyes, long curly eyshes, high nose and small mouth. A ne was worn on her slender neck, and the one-shoulder dress further entuated her delicate and charming corbone. She was like a proud white swan, with invisible elegance and dignity. Chapter 209 You Pervert The Vivian in Morris¡¯ eyes was already beautiful, and now with an outfit and light makeup, she was highlighted to be more and more gorgeous. Just one nce made him heart beat fast. However, there are some people who, when they don¡¯t speak, carry an ¡®innate¡¯ high coolness all over their bodies, as if they are unreachable noble princesses; but once they open their mouths and speak, that beauty instantly disappears into air. ¡°What are you looking at, you pervert, stare at me again and I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out!¡± Vivian¡¯s harsh gaze shot towards Morris, her beautiful eyes dense with anger that almost spilled out. The harsh words caused Morris¡¯ brow to furrow, and he really wanted to go up and give the damn woman a good lesson, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t bear to. Fuck! For the woman he liked, he had to spoil her! The vegetarian man, who was quite cultivated, couldn¡¯t help but burst out in his heart in the end. ¡°From today onwards, you are a member of the Cheal family, and every word and action will represent the entire Cheal family, so be careful with your words and actions.¡± Morris said. ¡°No need for you to remind me.¡± Vivian snorted lightly in disdain, carrying her skirt forward. ¡°Stand still!¡± Morris took her wrist in one hand. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I think ¡­ you¡¯d be better off wearing that professional outfit from earlier.¡± Morris raised a hand to touch his nose and said.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Only the air of speech was much weaker than it was just now. Vivian¡¯s face instantly sank, ¡±Morris, you drank too much water and your brain is filled with water, right? You¡¯re the one who told me to change my clothes, and you¡¯re the one who told me to change back? What, did you think it was fun to tease me?¡± She reached out and poked at Morris¡¯ chest, her face filled with anger, ¡°Hmph, why should I listen to you? If you tell me to change, I won¡¯t! Hey, I just won¡¯t listen to you, so bite me if you can.¡± Vivian bristled, waved her hand, lifted the hem of her skirt, and swaggered away. Standing in ce, Morris shook his head slightly and followed her. When she got into the elevator, Vivian stood in front of him and kept quiet. It wasn¡¯t until she was out of the hotel and ready to drive her own car that Morris said, ¡°This one!¡± ¡°What?¡± As soon as Vivian was about to get into the car, she turned around and caught a glimpse of something smashing over, and she caught it with her bare hands as quickly as she could. Spreading her hand out, she duly realized that the catch was the keys to the Ferrari. She looked to Morris in confusion, ¡°What does that mean, from Grandma again?¡± Morris: Very well, no reason is even needed. ¡°As I said, after today, you are a member of the Cheal family. Is driving this car to the old mansion an attempt to discredit the Cheal family?¡± In his words, he was extraordinarily disgusted with Vivian¡¯s newly purchased car. Vivian was so angry that she directly threw the Ferrari keys at him, ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m not Vivian anymore if I¡¯m Madame Cheal¡¯s goddaughter? If that¡¯s the case, then I can¡¯t be her goddaughter!¡± She hadn¡¯t wanted to get involved with the gentry, but because so much had happened recently, Vivian wanted to use the power of the Cheal family to protect herself and her family. But if being Madame Cheal s godmother meant that she had to be careful in everything and her standard of living had to be on par with the upper ss, then ¡­ she might as well quit. It was clearly a thoughtless remark, but Morris fell into contemtion. Yeah. To interfere too much with her life just because she became his Grandma¡¯s goddaughter would only limit her life. But ¡­ Morris suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°You should know the status of the Cheal family in L City, for the sake of ¡­ grandma, you are not willing to change your ¡­ ¡°bad habits? Thest words were unspoken. ¡°Why should I change? Rich people have rich lives and poor people have poor lives. Just because I¡¯m grandma¡¯s goddaughter doesn¡¯t mean I have to fit in with your circle! I am who I am, uniquely me, and even less likely to bend over backwards to change myself for anyone. Life is hard enough, I don¡¯t want to live a depressing life.¡± These words were spoken by Vivian to Morris in a calm and peaceful manner. But she meant it. She was Vivian and would never make a change for anyone. Clutching the car keys that Vivian had just thrown over in his hand, Morris¡¯ eyebrows were lightly wrinkled, a touch of sadness tinting his brow. ¡®If you can¡¯t change her, you should learn to change yourself¡¯. In his mind, a phrase popped up at some point, as if to remind Morris. In thest moment, Morris wondered if one day, if he took her as his wife and brought her into the Cheal family, whether the Cheal family would be able to ept such a woman full of bad habits. But at that moment, Morris suddenly understood. It¡¯s clear that he likes her and if he really wants to marry her, then he¡¯s the one who should make the change, not ¡­ her! He suddenly smiled, his cold appearance suddenly bing a little more affable. ¡°What a tough attitude.¡± The man walked around Vivian and went straight to the driver¡¯s seat and got into the 100, 000 affordable car, ¡°What is the key?¡± Vivian froze, ¡°What are you doing in my car?¡± ¡°Are you sure you can car wearing this?¡± Morris pointed to the high heels Vivian was wearing on her feet. Vivian followed his line of sight, looked down and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Oh yeah, wearing high heels can¡¯t drive.¡± She couldn¡¯t say anything else and got in the passenger seat and put on her seat belt. The car started up and headed towards the old mansion. Along the way, Vivian inclined her head to look out the window, her thoughts running wild. Morris offered to speak to her, and when she did not answer, he stopped speaking. An hourter, they arrived. In the past, the old mansion, which was quite, now with all kinds of branded luxury cars parked in therge parking lot, just like a top-ss car show. A red carpet wasid from the roadside directly to the steps of the front garden of the old house, and rednterns were hung on the front door, with birthday coupons. The vintage-style banquet site is distinctive under the quaint emblematic century-old mansion. The red carpet was lined with several media reporters, setting up tripods to record video, and even more shing lights crackling around. Everything proceeded smoothly until an affordable Buick car slowly pulled into view and then caught everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Oh my God, who is this, does he find the wrong door?¡± ¡°The car is so cheap, it¡¯s not even worthy enough for one wheel of someone¡¯s car, right?¡± ¡°Does the Cheal family invite such poor people?¡± ¡°Gee, where¡¯s security, hurry up and get rid of this guy.¡± ¡­ There was a lot of chatter at the door. It wasn¡¯t until the car door opened and Morris was the first to step out of the car that everyone at the gate instantly froze, looking at him incredulously for a long moment. The silent scene erupted into a frenzy. Chapter 210 Being Used ¡°My goodness, isn¡¯t that Mr. Morris?¡± ¡°Come on,e on, take a picture. Since when did Mr. Morris drive such a cheap car?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simply breaking news.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. This must be a luxury car masquerading as the appearance of an affordable car.¡± ¡°That makes sense, you¡¯re smart.¡± ¡­ Everyone was imaging about the car because of who Morris was. Vivian pushed open the car door and stepped out, just in time to hear these people¡¯s conversation, and only felt annoyed. Fuck, what is wrong with a car worthy 100, 000 car? Why is that being looked down upon? Isn¡¯t it just a mobility device? Damn! However, without waiting for Vivian to speak, those reporters immediately focused their eyes on her. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Vivian who was exposed as forcing Miss Lee to miscarry at the wedding reception?¡± ¡°Ohhhhhhh, I see, she¡¯s the straydaughter the Lee family, right?¡± ¡°She looks exactly like Miss Lee, but when you look closely, her eyebrows are a little different, she has a mole on her nose, and she has short hair.¡± ¡°Mr. Morris backed out of the marriage with Yoona, so he¡¯s not in love with her, is he?¡± ¡°What the hell is going on? ¡­ Everyone was talking, and even the guests who hade over for the birthday feast cast curious nces over. Vivian was more or less irritated by these people staring straight at her. But today was Madame Cheal¡¯s birthday feast, and she could never make a scene. Bear with it! ¡°Isn¡¯t this Yoona?¡± Suddenly, someone behind called out. Vivian¡¯s steps lurched and she turned around to see a stunningly beautiful woman with long chestnut hair coiled up and wearing a long ck dress. She was wearing a ne and a diamond-studded crown on her head, dressed up in a stunningly beautiful way, like a princess walking out of a fairy tale castle.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. But just now, she called her ¡­ Yoona? ¡°Sorry, you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else. My name is Vivian Mond.¡± Vivian introduced herself. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Yoona¡¯s sister, Vivian, right?¡± The woman in the ck dress politely extended her hand and introduced herself, ¡°Vivian, how are you? My name is Sue Stewart and I¡¯m ¡­¡± She said, looking over to Morris, who was standing next to Vivian, ¡°Morris¡¯ childhood friend.¡± At the mention of childhood friend, Vivian immediately thought of her identity. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Vivian¡¯s cool eyes nced away as she coldly questioned. When confronted with her offer totch on, she really didn¡¯t give her any respect. Sue¡¯s outstretched hand just froze in mid-air, embarrassed. ¡°Tsk, a girl from the country has no manners at all.¡± The person following behind Sue was Ste, Yoona¡¯s best friend. When something like that happened to Yoona, Ste, who was a good best friend, sympathized with her so much that she became extra disgusted with Vivian. ¡°Just a country bumpkin from the countryside, and still wearing a Dior dress? This is thetest limited edition of the season, worth 800, 000. Tell me, where did you buy the fake one?¡± The other girl spoke directly and sarcastically at Vivian. Her name is Cindy and she was a college ssmate of Yoona¡¯s and was very close to her. Several of them were in attendance at the wedding that day. And Vivian, as the person in charge of wedding site set-up, had wandered into the banquet hall for the entire morning of the wedding, so naturally she was somewhat familiar with several people. She thought they must be friends of Yoona and are holding out for her and giving her a hard time. She lifted a hand to ruffle her hair and pinned it behind her ear, inclining her head to look at the girl who had just called her bumpkin and snickered, ¡°Manners are for people, not dogs!¡± After saying that, she looked at the other woman, ¡°Your name is Cindy, right? Look at you, you¡¯re short, have small breasts, and you¡¯re wearing a white tee dress that¡¯s so tight, but they still look so small. You must have many pads inside, right? If you have the money to buy this dress, you might as well get a boob job. Don¡¯t make yourself a fool here!¡± Before she even entered the front door of the house, she heard several ¡®dogs¡¯ barking incessantly, which was really noisy. ¡°Pfft, hahahaha, this woman has a tough tongue.¡± ¡°That¡¯s kind of interesting.¡± ¡°God, that is harsh.¡± ¡°It¡¯s those guys who are to me, they deserve it.¡± ¡­ The people who were watching stood around talking andughing. While Cindy and Ste were furious and their faces turned green. Especially Cindy, who had been scolded the most, because she had been humiliated by Vivian, she looked around and noticed that everyone¡¯s eyes had fallen on her, making her look like a clown for a while. Enraged, she didn¡¯t care about Morris standing behind her and cursed directly, ¡°You¡¯re so shameless, no wonder Yoona was bullied by you so badly and was even withdrawn from Mr. Morris¡¯ marriage. It must have been you who seduced ¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Vivian raised her hand and pped at Cindy. Perhaps because of the excessive force, Cindy fell to the ground on the spot, wretched. The scene was snapped by reporters standing at the door, wanting to be the first to run a popr story and earn a wave of traffic. But the next moment, a sharp gaze from Morris skewed towards the group of reporters. Those reporters instantly felt a chill down their backs, and as soon as they looked up, they received his ¡®warning¡¯ gaze and backed away in fear, not daring to continue filming, or even silently deleting the photos taken from their cameras. ¡°It is important to speak and act with real evidence, without evidence it is called nder. Miss Cindy, it is understandably spoiled by your parents at home, but no one will spoil you after you leave you family. I¡¯m giving you a p today to teach you a lesson. Remember clearly, this is the Cheal family, so be careful that if you don¡¯t keep your mouth shut, you may get yourself killed!¡± Vivian knew that Cindy was Yoona¡¯s friend, and because her personal beef with Yoona caused Cindy to dislike her, she spoke particrly harshly. But because of this, Vivian in turn appreciated Cindy¡¯s ¡®righteousness¡¯ more. She pped Cindy seemingly, but she also sort of saved Cindy. Knowing that this was the Cheal family, and that next to her stood Morris, once she angered the person beside her, she was only afraid that nothing good woulde of it, and it would even affect her family along with it. ¡°Vivian, what are you doing? Why do you hit someone?¡± Ste immediately assisted Cindy and said with concern, ¡±Are you alright? Sue, look, she¡¯s bullying.¡± Called by name, Sue nced down at the wretched Cindy, and her deep gaze nced back at Vivian, thoughtfully. Sue lowered her head and reprimanded Cindy, ¡°Miss Mond is right, without evidence, it is nder. You shouldn¡¯t talk nonsense if you have no evidence.¡± ¡°We have evidence. I¡¯ve even heard Yoona say that the child Vivian was carrying before was Mr. Morris¡¯.¡± Chapter 211 A Fool Cindy covered her cheeks and spoke in anger and rage. All of the people who stopped at the entrance gathered around and looked at the scene happening over here, stunned by the words that came out of Cindy¡¯s mouth. Morris draw a cigarette, lit up, silently smoking. He didn¡¯t say anything, watching the situation continue to develop. Vivian couldn¡¯t help but question, ¡°Do you know where this ce is? This is the Cheal family. I just told you to speak and act with evidence, otherwise you can ruin the reputation of the Cheal family with your words alone, and if you are sued by the Cheal family, you can go to jail.¡± If Vivian had admired Cindy¡¯s courage just now, but in this moment she felt that this woman looked like an idiot, being used byYoona, but was unaware of it all. Wasn¡¯t that just an idiot? ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ don¡¯t have any evidence, but all these words were told to me by Yoona. Yoona is my best friend, how could she lie to me?¡± Cindy now only wanted to make Vivian theughing stock of everyone, so she insisted. ¡°This ¡­¡± Sue hesitated for a moment and reprimanded again, ¡°Stop it, Cindy. You¡¯re talking nonsense without proof, be careful you¡¯ll get into trouble.¡± While she reprimanded Cindy, she said to Morris who was standing beside Vivian, ¡°Morris, I¡¯m really sorry, Cindy is wrong, please don¡¯t get angry.¡± ¡°Hmph, so what if there¡¯s no evidence? Mr. Morris and Vivian just walked down from this car, and the two are so close, can¡¯t that be used as evidence?¡± Cindy¡¯s eyes turned red with anger. ¡°Yeah, I think what Cindy said makes sense. Otherwise, how else would Mr. Morris cancel the wedding with Yoona at the wedding site?¡± Ste also took the opportunity to speak, wanting to embarrass Vivian and take revenge on Yoona. Seeing Yoona¡¯s loyal two dogs protecting her so much, Sue didn¡¯t know whether tough or feel that they were foolish for a moment. The reporters on the sidelines were reliable newspapers that Morris had found, so they didn¡¯t dare to go public when they heard such news. Only those upper ss people who came to the party pointed at Vivian, and even looked at her strangely. Vivian was dumbfounded and wanted to say something else, but suddenly felt that it was unnecessary. Since it was Morris¡¯ own business, it was better for him to take care of it himself. She had already given Cindy a chance just now, but this kind of fool didn¡¯t know when to stop. ¡°Vivian does look exactly like Yoona, and there¡¯s right for Mr. Morris to like her.¡± ¡°I think Miss Mond is even more beautiful than Miss Lee, with the coolness of a beauty.¡± ¡°What coldness, look at that mole on her nose, it adds a bit of sexiness, I¡¯m super into this kind of woman.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, like that celebrity of the drama, right?¡± ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ right.¡± ¡­ The crowd spoke lively. Morris, who had been silent for a long time, finally stepped forward and waved towards the reporters on the side. Those people immediately came over, carrying their cameras and shooting non-stop at this side. ¡°I¡¯d like to introduce you all to the person beside me, her name is Vivian Mond. Although she was born in the countryside, she has a kind nature, and a few months ago, I was involved in a car ident, and it was Vivian, who was passing byte at night delivering takeaways, saved me. By coincidence, she met grandma who had fainted during a morning jog and saved her in time. Between all the coincidences and her kindness to the Cheal family, Grandma recognized her as her goddaughter. Originally, Grandma wants to announce this to everyone personally. But some people were unwise enough to talk nonsense and nder the reputation of the Cheal family, so I had to make the matter public in advance.¡± Morris stood in front of the media and grandly introduced Vivian¡¯s new identity.N?velDrama.Org ? content. The words were clearly spelled and the powerful voice reached every ear clearly. ¡°Goddaughter?¡± ¡°Holy shit, I¡¯ve heard this before, I didn¡¯t think it was true.¡± ¡°So the girl who saved Madame Cheal earlier was her.¡± ¡°She saved Mr. Morris and Madame Cheal, tsk ¡­ what a good luck.¡± ¡°What? She saved Madame Cheal? If that¡¯s the case, then Yoona must be talking nonsense.¡± ¡­ The onlookers were amazed for a while, and when they looked at Vivian again, their eyes were filled with admiration and envy, and each of themmented why such good luck had note to them. ¡°So!¡± With an innate kingly aura, he warned, ¡°From today onwards, Vivian is a member of my family. Anyone who dares to hurt her is an enemy of my family, an enemy of me!¡± As his words fell, there was once again a brief moment of silence. Those people looked at Vivian in unison, with emotions like envy, jealousy, and worship in their eyes. The next moment, the scene erupted into another boisterous chatter. ¡°Who would dare to touch Vivian when Cheal family is covering her in the future?¡± ¡°No one will dare to say anything about Vivian.¡± ¡°Yes..¡± ¡°I¡¯m jealous.¡± ¡­ The reporters took their cameras at Vivian and snapped pictures, for the nder Cindy had just made was gone. But with such a great vibe, there¡¯s always someone who¡¯s jealous. One of them was Cindy, who was angrily beaten by Vivian in public, and she couldn¡¯t help but question in a stern voice, ¡°Is it true that she saved you? As far as I know, it was my friend Yoona who saved you in the first ce, that¡¯s why you got engaged to Yoona, right? Now you¡¯re changing your story in public and saying that Vivian saved you, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re trying to excuse her and cover up the fact that she seduced you.¡± Sue gently scolded Cindy, ¡°It¡¯s already merciful for Morris not to hold you responsible. What are you babbling about now. Morris himself denied it, can it still be false?¡± These words sounded like standing up to Morris, but on closer inspection, it was as if they were saying that Morris¡¯ words were ¡®true evidence¡¯ and that you must believe them even if they were false! ¡°That¡¯s not true, Sue.¡± Ste, who hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time, stood up and said in an exasperated voice, ¡±Everyone knows that Mr. Morris is wise and superbly capable. He was engaged to Yoona because she was his life-saving benefactor, and as the one who was saved, did he not even know who saved him? If that¡¯s the case, then he¡¯s really stupid.¡± Ste said straight out humiliating remarks that without thinking. In public, she had been humiliated by Vivian, and now she only wanted to save her honor, so she did not care care so much. Chapter 212 Yoona Revealed in Public Out of scorn for the Cheal family, even though the people present felt that Ste¡¯s words were very reasonable, they looked at Morris in unison, their eyes loaded with doubt. Vivian, who was standing beside Morris, felt the oppressive feeling from everyone¡¯s gaze and nced at Morris. At that moment, the sunlight enveloped his body, the blinding light seemed to gild him with ayer of light, setting him more and more cold and noble, like a god who ruled all beings. No matter how much she loathed him before, Vivian now chose to unite with him in battle. Because ¡­ The person who needs to be targeted at this point is Yoona. She hated the Lee family. Today, with the presence of many media, it was the perfect opportunity to take down the Lee family in one fell swoop and get justice for her adoptive parents. ¡°After all this talk, don¡¯t you guys just want real evidence? I ¡­¡± Even though Vivian knew that there was plenty of evidence in Morris¡¯ hands that could easily prove the matter, she still stepped forward and blocked in front of him, wanting to bring the ugly deeds of the Lee family out into the open. However ¡­ She was only halfway through her sentence when suddenly one person came out of the crowd and spoke in a brittle voice, ¡°What Morris said is true.¡± The person who suddenly appeared was no other than Yoona. Today was Madame Cheal¡¯s birthday feast, and she had toe to it. She had just stepped into the crowd and had heard their conversation loud and clear. Seeing Viviane forward to produce evidence, Yoona remembered that Vivian had a habit of recording quietly. She came here today with one purpose in mind, and that is to expose herself to the media in front of them about what happened in the past.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. But what she was going to say was something she had discussed with her mommy, Yorlien, and had done ab of things ¡®going on¡¯ to make sure nothing was wrong. So she must not let Vivian get the jump on her and expose her actions. Some things can have apletely different effect when exposed by others, than when they are self-exposed. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Yoona?¡± ¡°When did Yoonae?¡± ¡°It¡¯s getting a bit interesting, haha.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, it will be revealed right away.¡± ¡­ Everyone was exuberant and harboring anticipation because of Yoona¡¯s appearance. The aggrieved Cindy ran directly to Yoona, pulled her wrist and cried out in aggression, ¡°Yoona, you have to testify for me. Vivian is a liar, and even beat me in public.¡± Facing Cindy who walked in front of her, Yoona broke her hand away, walked up to Vivian and Morris, bowed slightly and apologized, ¡°Morris, Vivian, I owe you an apology.¡± Crowd: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°The plot is developing a little differently.¡± ¡°Who knows.¡± ¡°Is it possible that our great talent of L City is really despicable?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying sorry?¡± ¡­ Those who watched were in the confusion, but the anticipation grew. Then, under the searing gaze of the crowd, Yoona turned around and faced those media reporters, took a deep breath and gathered enough courage to say, ¡°About what happened before, I need to make a rification.¡± She spoke calmly, like a noble and precious princess. When Morris saw Yoona appear, his dark pupils flickered slightly, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Everything as if it were under his control. ¡°The person who really saved Morris from that car ident a few months ago wasn¡¯t me, but ¡­ Vivian.¡± She finished, pausing for a few seconds, ignoring the uproar, and continued ¡°On the night of the 28th more than five months ago, Morris was identally involved in a car ident and was saved by Vivian, who was passing by delivering takeaways, and taken to the hospital. Because she and I are twin sisters and look almost identical, the people at the hospital took her for me and mistakenly told Morris that I saved him.¡± ¡°After I learned of this, I was extremely apprehensive and eventually became overwhelmed by my feelings because of my deep love for Morris. I then found Vivian and demanded the takeaway tform ount from her with two million, and promptly changed the background personal information. After that, I deleted all the videos of Vivian saving Morris on that road, and lied when Morris contacted me, iming that I had saved him.¡± ¡°Bolstered by various false evidence, Morris believed my lies. He asked me what payment I wanted. I said straight away that I wanted to marry him and be his wife. Morris agreed.. And during this period, although Morris and I were in respectful rtionship, he never touched me, and I sensed that Morris did not love me, and I was nervous and worried that if things went wrong, Morris would not marry me. I pretended to have sex with Morris the night he got drunk after a dinner party, andter used my dad¡¯s hospital to get a fake ultrasound sheet to lie about having a baby.¡± ¡°All of it was only because ¡®crazy love¡¯ that I told a lie. It wasn¡¯t until ¡­ until my wedding day that I went through too many days of trepidation and finally decided to tell Morris the truth and, in consultation with Morris, chose to call off the engagement peacefully.¡± ¡°And the proof that I lied is simple: on the night of the 28th, I was karaoking with some good friends at the clubhouse, which still has the video. I did something wrong and had to take the consequences for the mistake I made. Although Morris and I broke off our engagement, he really is a very perfect man. I¡¯m grateful for the time I spent with him and how he ¡®took care¡¯ of me, so I chose to make everything public in front of the media to clear Morris and Vivian¡¯s name!¡± She stood in front of the media and methodically went through everything ¡®as it happened¡¯. What was said was half-true and convinced by ¡®truthfulness¡¯ to all. The scene exploded with chatter as soon as the words were uttered. ¡°Oh my God, this ¡­ is so magical.¡± ¡°No wonder on the day of the wedding, Mr. Morris and Yoona peacefully called off their engagement, so it was because of this.¡± ¡°So it seems that Mr. Morris was very generous and didn¡¯t go after Yoona¡¯s responsibility. I guess it¡¯s because she¡¯s Vivian¡¯s sister, and Vivian saved the Cheal family, that¡¯s why he did not pursue.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°Yoona¡¯s tactics are too despicable. However, I really admire her courage to admit her mistake in front of the media.¡± ¡°If Yoona is wrong, it¡¯s probably because she loves Mr. Morris too much.¡± ¡°Hmph, she is wrong, and although she dares to admit it, her methods are despicable. But I do admire this kind of woman very much.¡± ¡­ Everyone in the room gossiped. Vivian was also quite surprised. That day, Morris had said that he had never touched any woman other than the two of them, except for identally ¡®having sex with¡¯ Yoona. Vivian still couldn¡¯t believe it at the time, sarcastically stating it was impossible for Morris to get her pregnant if he only had sex with Yoona once. Chapter 213 Vivian Moves On Now it seems that , Morris got fooled by Yonna. Vivian couldn¡¯t help but think deeply, why Yoona, who was arrogant, exposed what she did in face of the media. With a slight sideways nce, she inclined her head to look at the man beside her, and an instant thought came to her mind ¡­ Since Madame Cheal wanted to have a great-grandchildren so badly, if Yoona faked her pregnancy, it was bound to be impossible to hide it from the world. So it was highly likely that Yoona was really pregnant, but Morris was not the father.. Such an inference would suggest that Yoona cuckolded him during her engagement to Morris, conceived a child and posed Morris was the father! Thinking about this, Vivian suddenly realized that several days had passed since the day of the wedding banquet when things went wrong and Yoona was withdrawn from the marriage. Yoona, who usually wanted to want to get her killed every moment, actually broke the rules and didn¡¯t look for her. During this period, Vivian was careful and even waited for the ¡®assassination¡¯ to arrive every day, only to wait in vain. And to keep Yoona from having time to y hands¡¯ on her, she must have been held up by something big. Like, did Morris drag her to get an abortion? Another example is that Morris threatened Yoona with all sorts of tactics to save his honor before he forced Yoona to stand up and tell such a disgraceful thing! Yonna had just exposed herself, many unpleasant things were covered up by her, but the logic was clear, and her speech was smooth. The lines are so smooth that she could see that Yoona had had it ready and even recited it before. Vivian¡¯s guess was right.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Looking at the crowd gathered at the entrance of the old mansion, it was probably only Morris who knew exactly why Yoona had suddenlye forward to expose herself. Yoona was smart enough to know that she hadmitted an unforgivable crime and would be retaliated by Morris, so she chose to stand in front of the media and expose herself for her ¡®crime¡¯. In this way, it saved face for the Cheal family and would keep Vivian from being misunderstood by anyone. Because Morris cared for Vivian. At the same time, Yoona was very aware that Morris had evidence of her having sex with other men in his hands, and even more so, videos of her being raped, and she was worried that once she angered Morris, he would expose all the videos, ruining her life. The desperate Yonna made this choice only after conferring with Yorlien. Weighing the pros and cons, this was the only method and also the best. ¡°On the day you got married, the video of your kidnapping came to light and it showed you trying desperately to protect the baby. Wasn¡¯t it true that you are pregnant?¡± ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t that true?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying, aren¡¯t you.¡± ¡°And the video shown at your wedding reception said that Vivian had been pregnant with a child and that you had caused the death?¡± ¡­ There were voices of doubt from the crowd. In the face of that, Yoona clenched her pleated skirt, her heart was not resigned and humiliated. Even if Vivian¡¯s child was Morris, even if she hadn¡¯t killed it herself, Yoona could only choose to hide the truth. Pursing her red lips and hesitating, she calmly said in the face of the cameras, ¡°Vivian did carry a child, but the death of her child was an ident. I went out with Vivian that day, and I broke my foot and bumped into her identally and she fell, which is why I caused the idental miscarriage. When I was kidnapped by the Cheal family¡¯s enemies that day, I narrow-mindedly thought that the person who kidnapped me was Vivian. It wasn¡¯t untilter that I learned the truth.¡± After she finished, she turned around and once again faced Vivian with a deep bow, ¡°Vivian, I¡¯m sorry, it was my narrow-mindedness that misunderstood you. I sincerely apologize to you, and I hope you can forgive me.¡± Yoona didn¡¯t even look Vivian directly in the eyes during the whole time. Because, she was afraid that once she saw Vivian¡¯s face that looked exactly like hers, she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist hating it so much that she would pounce on her and tear her apart. The plot reversed very suddenly, and Vivian was a bit stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected, by any means, that Yoona would willingly bow her head in apology to her. Vivian knew that Yoona¡¯s apology was insincere, and she was even lying about it. How was the baby identally bumped and she fell and had a miscarriage? It was clearly because of her engagement to Morris, and the Cheal family¡¯s intention to have Vivian give birth to the child and eventually give it to Yoona to raise, forcing her into the desperate choice of taking the pill to remove the child. That time, she nearly died. But Vivian had to admit that Yoona was smart, she ¡®exined¡¯ so much in front of a crowd of media, Vivian could not refute it. Because once the rebuttal was made, it meant that Vivian was going to tell the truth. The truth, however, would push the Cheal family into the abyss and cause irreparable damage. Vivian hated the Lee family, but not the Cheal family, simply because Morris had saved her many times. ¡°There¡¯s no point in bringing up the past.¡± Vivian finally opened her mouth. The second half of the video from the wedding reception shows a scene where she was being raped by several people. As the most talented girl in L City, she should be high up, but she ended up in that mess, and even the child in her womb was forced to miscarry. Yoona willingly bowed her head and admitted her mistake, whether she was forced by Morris or not, it would be a handle for herter. It was impossible that she would be courted by countless men like the old days. Such retribution was barely justified! ¡°Miss Mond is generous.¡± ¡°The two of them are twin sisters, and Vivian won¡¯t be bothered with her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious, who is the father of Vivian¡¯s child?¡± ¡°It must be her boyfriend.¡± ¡­ Someone utter, but Cindy became angrier. She had gone to great lengths to target Vivian, just to take out anger for Yoona, but Yoona hade forward to rify with the crowd. Cindy was furious and pointed at Vivian, questioning, ¡°Since you¡¯re pregnant, that means you have a boyfriend, howe he doesn¡¯t show up for such a grand asion today? Do you not have a boyfriend, or did you dump your boyfriend?¡± Yoona endured the humiliation of exining, which was already embarrassment for her. However Cindy still argued about that, afraid that everyone did not look deeper into the matter. Stupid! Yoona was furious as she turned around and pped Cindy in her face, ¡°Shut up!¡± Chapter 214 Your Woman Cuckolded You ¡°Vivian is my sister, and I won¡¯t allow you to nder her by stirring up trouble here!¡± Steeped in anger, Yoona pped hard, angrily scolding Cindy, then disregarding the bleeding corner of her mouth from the beating, she beckoned to the security guards at the side, ¡°Get her out!¡± Having just been pped by Vivian, and now innocently being hit by Yoona, Cindy couldn¡¯t mention how angry she was in her heart. She covered her face that was sore from the beating and pointed at Yoona, hysterically abused, ¡°Yoona, do you have conscience? I¡¯m all for your own good, and now you¡¯re actually in cahoots with Vivian to deal with me. You ¡­ you guys let go of me, let go of me!¡± The security guards didn¡¯t even give Cindy a chance to continue to make a fuss, covered her mouth and walked away. The crowd gazed at Cindy¡¯s wretched appearance, couldn¡¯t help butugh. Yoona clenched her teeth, forcing herself to endure the humiliation, as well as the mocking from the crowd of onlookers, as she looked back at Morris. The moment she gazed at the man, Vivian raised her eyes just in time to catch Yoona¡¯s facial expression in her eyes. It was clear that the look in Yoona¡¯s eyes when she looked at Morris no longer had the adoration and infatuation she had in the old days, but instead had a look of despair and hatred! What had Morris done to her that could make a woman who had loved him to the point of obsession hate him overnight? Vivian thought about it and couldn¡¯t get an answer, so she stopped thinking about it. ¡°Morris, Vivian, I¡¯ve given you guys a lot of trouble. I¡¯ve sort ofe for Grandma¡¯s birthday today, and I¡¯m still a bit unwell, so I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Yoona made a polite speech and did it for all to see. She wasn¡¯t sure how Morris would react, so she turned right around, squeezed out a way in the crowd, and disappeared before Morris could even say anything. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Grandma should be anxious if we¡¯re anyter.¡± With his hands ced in the pockets of his trousers, Morris ndly and calmly said to Vivian, ignoring the strange looks cast by the crowd, and walked directly towards the gate of the old mansion. A farce broke up, and the crowd was still whispering about it. The birthday banquet for Madame Cheal went smoothly, and perhaps because Morris had deliberately arranged it, no one had ryed what Yoona had said to Madame Cheal. She was still in the dark. Before the birthday banquet began, Madame Cheal pulled Vivian¡¯s hand and introduced her new status to everyone. The fact that Morris had told the media reporters once before, and that Madame Cheal had reiterated it again, was enough to see the importance of Vivian¡¯s position. That party ended at 3:00 p. m., Vivian presented the birthday gift she had prepared to Madame Cheal. ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t have anything valuable for your birthday and I just bought this for you.¡± She took the exquisite gift box with some embarrassment, opened it, presented it in front of Madame Cheal, and introduced it, ¡°This is a ne, although it is not expensive, but this has a chip in it, which enables wireless charging and does not do any harm to the body. And look, the ne is very delicate, Grandma, you look especially elegant wearing it.¡± Vivian introduced the ne in her hand and looked at Madame Cheal again, saying helplessly, ¡°Grandma, I know you¡¯ll definitely be upset, but it¡¯s still good to wear the ne just in case. After all, we both care about you. If one day we both can¡¯t find you, this will help us find you.¡± Since today was Madame Cheal¡¯s birthday banquet, Vivian didn¡¯t give her gift in front of outsiders in order to save face for Madame Cheal. Otherwise, there was only the fear that the entire L City would know that Madame Cheal had Alzheimer¡¯s disease, and there was no telling what kind of trouble would be made. Sensing Vivian¡¯s sincerity, Madame Cheal was very touched, even though she was very repulsed by such things. ¡°Okay, I will wear it.¡± She fondled the ne, smiled amiably, and pulled Vivian, ¡°Here, you help me put it on.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian stood behind Madame Cheal with the ne and helped her put it on. Sitting on the side with a cup of tea, Morris gazed over, suddenly feeling amicable and warm, causing an inexplicable good feeling to well up in his heart. If time could be fixed, he wouldn¡¯t mind if it was fixed a little longer at this moment. Vivian chatted with Madame Cheal for a while longer, before Madame Cheal said, ¡°It¡¯s been a busy day, I¡¯m tired. Vivian, you can let Morris show you around first, I¡¯m going to take a nap.¡± She was trying to keep Vivian here for dinner. After all, from today onwards, Vivian was the goddaughter of the Cheal family, and Madame Cheal treated her like family. ¡°Um, okay, Grandma.¡± Vivian nodded and watched as the nanny assisted Madame Cheal to her bedroom. For a while, only Vivian and Morris were left in the living room, and it was as quiet as if a pin could be heard when it fell. Morris raised his eyes to look at the woman across from him, Vivian seemed to sense something and looked up, meeting his eyes. ¡°What are you looking at? Don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to allow you to keep mepany just because Grandma asked you to hang out with me.¡± She grunted and got up to walk outside, dropping the words, ¡°You better stay away from me!¡± ¡°Did Yoona not exin enough today, or do you not understand humannguage?¡± He suddenly stood up and pulled Vivian, who was walking past him, by the hand. Being yanked by the wrist, Vivian stopped her steps, her eyebrows lightly wrinkled, and red at him with displeasure, ¡°What does it mean if she exined? That you didn¡¯t touch her? That she cuckolded you?¡± The bottom line as a man is to be ironically cuckolded by others. But Vivian liked to step on Morris¡¯ bottom line. Morris clutched her wrist, his strength increasing uncontrobly before he brought her violently towards his heels and yanked her into his arms, wrapping his arms around her waist in the process. He said, ¡°What did you say?¡± The sharp eyes were tinged with a slight anger, and although he spoke in a warm voice, and even his voice was extraordinarily maic and suave, the curve he held at the corner of his lips inexplicably made Vivian shudder. ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± Being brought into his arms, Vivian subconsciously stretched out her hands to stand between the two of them, and it just so happened that her hands were propped up on her chest, which in turn made the two of them look extraordinarily intimate.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She was shocked by Morris¡¯ sharp gaze and stammered, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t have a rtionship with Yoona, it doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re some kind of good guy. Did you ever consult me when you were dominating me in the first ce? How dare you have the nerve to drug me while I was resting in the night apartment. Morris, you are so despicable and shameless.¡± Chapter 215 Falling Into a Secret Room ¡°I said ¡­¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± Morris was just about to patiently exin again and again, but Vivian didn¡¯t give him a chance, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about insomnia, depression or anything like that. You¡¯re bullying me for being uneducated because you¡¯ve studied more than me?¡± She was furious, ¡°Let me tell you, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Grandma was nicer to me, I would have called the police and arrested you for being a rapist. Based on all your previous crimes, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to shoot you ten times!¡± Shameless scum. Morris: ¡­ His face was as dark, and if he didn¡¯t like her, he would really keep her from seeing the sun tomorrow. ¡°What do I have to say for you to believe me?¡± Morris breathed a secret sigh of relief, restraining his mind with amazing self-control. Vivian pushed her away and waved her hand andswaggered away. Watching her back as she left, he crossed his arms with one hand and pinched his brow with the other as he paced back and forth in the living room. Now in this situation, Vivian didn¡¯t believe him at all, so it was useless for him to exin. Vivian strolled idly through the old mansion alone, admiring the stunning view of the back garden of the old mansion. Passing around the back garden and down the cobbled path, a bamboo forest lies beyond. The autumn breeze, bamboo leaves rustling, yellowing leaves swaying with the wind, floating down to the ground, umting a thickyer of fallen leaves. Standing on the cobblestone path, Vivian suddenly had a whim to take a selfie in such a beautiful bamboo forest. She was holding her phone and wondering where to put it to take a picture, but she saw Morris walking over. ¡°What are you looking at? Come here and take my picture!¡± Vivian scolded Morris in no good humor, being extraordinarily impatient with him. In the past, Morris, who was used to people serving him, was not angry at Vivian¡¯s words, but had a different feeling. This woman was interesting, he thought, without realizing that it was because of his excessive fondness for her that everything was so enjoyable to him. Morris walked over and took the phone from her hand. Vivian carried her skirt and stepped into the bamboo forest with her high heels, but found that they tended to sink into the loose mud. ¡°It¡¯s a pain in the ass to be a woman.¡± She looked down at her heels and muttered with her head down, then she lift her leg and fling it, the heels under her feet flying straight out andnding next to Morris with a tter. Such a rude look fell into Morris¡¯ eyes, he raised his eyebrows, his stunning face tinged with a light smile, ¡°Are you not afraid of sticking your feet with barefoot?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? I used to go barefoot at home when I was a kid.¡± Vivian said, lifted her right foot, made a strong forward fling, ck high heels from mid-air out of a parab, right into the man¡¯s face. ¡°Hey, watch out!¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that the high heels were about to hit Morris, Vivian subconsciously shouted, and by the time her words fell, Morris had already easily caught the high heels. Vivian snorted disdainfully and muttered, ¡°Good, but what is the use? I can¡¯t even fight you.. Annoying!¡± She had been a little more skilled, she would have held Morris down and beaten him up to take out her anger. Vivian stood in the bamboo forest as Morris once again acted as a cameraman, professionally taking pictures of her. After taking a few shots, Vivian, who had lost all interest, sat down on a rock in the bamboo forest, which was next to an artificial rockery and a stone sculpture. When Morris saw her sitting on a rock and tapping her feet, he carried her heels and walked into the bamboo forest and sat beside her. As he had just sat down next to her, Vivian¡¯s unkind eyes red over, ¡°Who told you to sit? Stay away from me!¡± Right now, she didn¡¯t want to be alone with Morris at all. Morris held back again and again, finally couldn¡¯t suppress his anger, turned slightly sideways, that handsome face tinted with a little indifference, ¡°If I leave when you tell me to, isn¡¯t it very humiliating?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not leaving, are you? Fine, I¡¯ll leave if you don¡¯t!¡± Vivian pped a p on a certain part of the artificial rockery, got up, and wanted to walk over to the boulder on the right, but after she had just taken a few steps, suddenly she was to fall down. From the moment she rose, Morris kept his gaze on her, and when he saw her sudden descent, he rushed forward with a swift movement and grabbed her hand. But Vivian¡¯s downward force was so great that it brought Morris straight down. With darkness in front of her eyes, Vivian only felt a stumble and slide, beforending steeply and vertically and hitting the ground with a thud. The moment she fell, instead of waiting for that bone-chilling pain, she pressed into a soft body. Morris murmured. In the darkness, Vivian reached out, which made sure that it was during the vertical fall that Morris, in an amazing reflex, held her in his arms and took all the danger by himself. Also, he didn¡¯t even seem to consider what could be under the ground or if there was any danger. Thinking about it this way, Vivian couldn¡¯t help but feel a little touched in her heart. ¡°How are you? Are you okay?¡± Vivian asked while running her hand over his face, running it down his cheek to his nose and feeling his breath. ¡°I will not die.¡± Morris broke her hand away and pulled out his phone, turning on his shlight and looking around for the first time. But the underground chamber was too wide, and the cell phone light was simply not enough to illuminate everything clearly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you had a basement, I almost died here.¡± Vivian reached out and rubbed her knee, she had just fallen down, and her knee had knocked on the ground and it hurt. ¡°This secret room is unknown even to Grandma.¡± Morris reached for his cell phone, ready to call for help, but it didn¡¯t have any signal at all! ¡°No signal?¡± Vivian guessed it, and she sighed, ¡°Falling down from above, stumbling, anding down vertically for several seconds, it was at least twenty to thirty meters deep. If it wasn¡¯t for the sloping downward spout, which added cushioning, I¡¯m afraid I would have died here.¡± When she first fell, she was overly nervous but didn¡¯t feel any difort. Instead, after a moment¡¯s reprieve, she felt pain everywhere, especially in her legs, which hurt badly. Vivian knew very well in her heart that if she even felt pain all over her body, then Morris was even less well off. ¡°I¡¯m here, don¡¯t worry.¡± Morrisforted Vivian, and shining shlight on her, ¡°Do you have any injury?¡± Vivian sat on the floor, curling her legs and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°My legs hurt.¡± Morris reached up and lifted her skirt, only then did he see that her knee was injured, bleeding, and already swollen. Chapter 216 Her Shoes are Gone ¡°It¡¯s dislocated, you hold the phone.¡± The man¡¯s fingers gently touched Vivian at the knee wound, making a basic judgment based on the prominence of the bones on her knee. In this situation, Vivian didn¡¯t fight against Morris, but obediently took the phone and shone the shlight on her knees. Then she saw the man lift her leg, moving very gently, looking at her with a slight sideways nce, and said, ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll connect you on the count of one, two, three.¡± ¡°Well, okay.¡± Vivian took a deep breath and clenched her hands tightly, her heart thumping. She was terribly afraid of pain, and was afraid that she would jump in pain when Morris did that. ¡°One ¡­¡± ¡°Two ¡­¡± ¡°Ah!!! Fuck, Morris, didn¡¯t you say on one, two, three? Why are you shouting two and starting!¡± Knees wincing in pain, Vivian pped a p on Morris¡¯ shoulder and reached out to sp his shoulder in a deadly grip, drawing back a breath in pain. ¡°Move around a bit and see if anything is wrong.¡± Faced with the woman¡¯s sudden anger, Morris didn¡¯t care in the slightest, while he was more concerned about her wounds. Vivian lifted her leg and moved it freely, she immediately stood up and walked around the same spot, finding everything as normal except for the slight pain of a skin-breaking knee. ¡°I can walk normally, thanks.¡± She smiled at Morris, then her thoughts noticed the dark, invisible chamber around her, the smile on her face instantly vanished into thin air, and she sighed despondently, ¡°What the hell is this ce? The phone doesn¡¯t even have a signal, we have to find a way to get out or we could just die ¡­ Ah!¡± Vivian took her phone and nced around the chamber, only to suddenly see a skeleton at a corner location, scaring her with a scream. Even though she was a bold and brave girl on a regr basis, in this kind of secret room, with this kind of unknown danger, she was still not mentally built up and was caught off guard. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Morris trotted over to her and followed the shlight from her phone to find a body in the corner. ¡°The bones were lying t on the ground, quiet and untouched at the time of death. There was also a ck mark on the floor, a stain left by the dposition of the body.¡± Morris sat down to analyze. When he finished, Vivian immediately asked, ¡°In that case, this person hasn¡¯t been dead for long. The clothes on her body aren¡¯t decayed, and the clothes look like the servant¡¯s work clothes from your family, she is a woman.¡± ¡°I heard from my Grandma a year ago that a female worker had gone missing from the old house. At the time it was thought to be a runaway, as she was an orphan and we couldn¡¯t contact her rtives, but the police were reported. When they couldn¡¯t find her, it went away.¡± ¡°An orphan, huh? That¡¯s too pathetic.¡± Vivian adjusted her emotions quickly, justmenting that a girl was so silently gone was really pitiful. She stood in front of the corpse and bowed three times, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when we get out, we¡¯ll definitely take you out.¡± Even though it was a small gesture, it did make Morris feel that Vivian was a kind-hearted girl with the original innocence, simplicity and kindness. He took her hand in his, ¡°Come on, hurry up and find the exit or we¡¯ll be dead if we stay. Your phone is off for now, store some power and back up.¡± Being held by Morris, a sudden wave of reassurance hit her and gradually calmed her heart, which had been tense a moment ago.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Vivian didn¡¯t struggle against it, because she knew that being in a secret room, she could encounter danger at any time, and the only way to be safe was to hold hands and move forward. ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded and turned her phone off. The two walked through the corridors of the chamber, looking at the polished and t stone piers that created the chamber, the walls carved with a painting of the totems of ancient gods and beasts. Suddenly, Vivian reached out and pointed to the pcemp in the shape of a female official on the wall, ¡°There are candles there, see if you can light them.¡± When she saw the candle, Morris saw it too. The man pulled the lighter out of his pocket and lit the wick, which was a dried ck solid, but it did light. ¡°Whew, great, it is bright now.¡± Vivian let out a long breath of relief. If there¡¯s a light, they are sure to find the exit. If not, the only thing that awaited them in such a ck-lit chamber would be death. Morris put away his phone, and the moment he looked down, he nced at Vivian¡¯s feet, and immediately took off his own leather shoes and stood barefoot on the ground, ¡°Put shoes on.¡± Because she came over for the wedding today, he had her change into a gown, and Vivian chose a pair of nine-centimeter heels to match the gown on her body. When he fell from above just now, as he stumbled down the canal, he was only concerned with pulling Vivian, and her shoes had long since been lost. Besides, even with high heels, it¡¯s not appropriate to wear them in a secret room. Vivian looked at the ck leather shoes under his feet and skimmed her lips, ¡°Are you sure I can wear your shoes?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± He said in a slow voice. ¡°How are we going to walk in these shoes? Besides, I¡¯m not sure how big this chamber really is, I¡¯m tired of walking down it, and your feet could get hurt.¡± Vivian analyzed calmly. Although it was said that Morris had given her the shoes out of the goodness of his heart, therger size shoes would not only add to the burden and be cumbersome, but they could also rub the back of her feet. Because she was wearing high heels, Vivian didn¡¯t wear socks at all. There is some truth to what she said. Morris looked serious, thinking again and again, and slowly raised his eyes to look at her, ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no other way, maybe you can consider ¡­¡± He was halfway through his sentence and wanted to say something else. The smart and wise Vivian seemed to have a heart-to-heart with him, and both of them inclined their heads and looked in the direction of the skeleton just now. ¡°A corpse is just a corpse, it won¡¯t hurt you too much, and don¡¯t be too scared, you ¡­ have me here.¡± ¡°You talk so much!¡± Although Vivian knew that Morris was psyching her up, she was not as pretentious as Morris thought she was. But anyway, she was still a little squeamish, so she pointed to his feet, ¡°Take your socks off and give them to me.¡± Somewhat surprised by Vivian¡¯s reaction, Morris gave her an uncanny look and lifted his foot to take off his socks and hand them to her. White socks stained with a thinyer of dust from stepping on the floor. He handed them to her, and Vivian slipped it directly onto her feet, putting it on while saying to Morris, ¡°Go get her shoes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Morris answered and went over. Not long after, he came over carrying a pair of shoes and handed them to Vivian. He originally thought Vivian would reject ¡­ Chapter 217 Trapped in a Maze But Vivian took the pair of shoes that had be tan from Morris¡¯ hands and put them on her feet without hesitation. Trying it out on the ground, she muttered, ¡°It actually fits.¡± Then she put the other shoe on as well. With her feet in the shoes, she said, ¡°Not bad, quitefortable.¡± She said as she walked towards the front. After a few steps, she found no movement behind her, and when she turned around, she found Morris still standing in the same ce. ¡°What are you standing around for, waiting to die?¡± She said with a look of displeasure. Morris was facing her, his thin lips lightly parted, ¡°Vivian, you are very brave.¡± Although people nowadays are not as traditional, old-fashioned and superstitious as those in the past, many people are very squeamish about dead things and may even find them diabolical and horrifying. There were even some people who didn¡¯t want to touch the dead¡¯s things, but instead of pretentiously resisting, Vivian epted the reality. His pupils shed a light of appreciation for her. Vivian understood what Morris meant, looked down at the pair of shoes on her feet and said helplessly, ¡±I just borrowed them, when we get out, these shoes will still be returned to the girl. Besides, it is not known how deep the chamber is, whether it is t or potholed or whatever, if we keep walking barefoot and hurt our feet, it will only slow down the action. One more minute we are here, the more danger, I don¡¯t want to die here.¡± Vivian admitted that she was brave, but she still resisted a little when she actually went to wear the shoes, which was why she let Morris get them. She was there to get Morris to give herself a pep talk, because if he dared to touch it, why wouldn¡¯t she dare? Cheering silently in her mind, she decided to put on her shoes. But no matter how scared she was inside, she didn¡¯t want to show it in front of Morris. Because she knew that she really didn¡¯t have any choice, if she did walk barefoot, she would definitely get injured, and by the time she caught some germs or couldn¡¯t walk, it would only put them both in an even more dangerous situation. ¡°I¡¯ve been dying to ask you, what exactly is your master¡¯s origin and how does he use a gun?¡± Morris asked the question he had been curious about. Vivian grinned and raised her eyebrows proudly, ¡±That¡¯s my master, of course he¡¯s omnipotent. Not only does he know taekwondo, he can also do sparring. His ancestors were soldiers, and I heard from Houghton that his father was a sharpshooter and personally taught him marksmanship. He was also a very good shot when he was young and served as a soldier, then he was discharged and came back as a hunter. I also heard Houghton say that he had robbed a tomb, if not because it was against thew to rob a tomb, so he will continue.¡± Speaking of Houghton, Vivian seemed to have endless things to say, and was much more cheerful. ¡°It¡¯s kind of fun, just apprentice is stupid..¡± Morris teased, walking over to her and taking her hand, yet Vivian cursed him, ¡°Morris, you provoked me, didn¡¯t you? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll tell my master and see how he¡¯ll fix you.¡± ¡°Shh~¡± He held her hand tightly and made a silent gesture with his other hand, ¡°There is no certainty that there is drinkable water here at the moment, so it¡¯s best to keep your words to a minimum for now and conserve your strength.¡± His words made perfect sense, and Vivian considered the situation at hand and didn¡¯t continue arguing with him. She handed the phone to Morris and put it in his pocket. Morris removed themp and stood in the middle of the walkway, ¡°Don¡¯t move, check the wind first.¡± Inside the chamber, there is a candle me, just enough to find the direction of the wind, as a way to surmise whether there is an exit. Sure enough, the mes stirred. The two then continued towards the front. The minutes ticked by and the two raced around therge chamber for a long time before finally walking back to where they had fallen. Morris¡¯ brows knitted slightly as he said in a deep voice, ¡°We¡¯ve been walking for an hour and we¡¯ve actually walked back. If we¡¯re right, it¡¯s highly likely that this ce is a ¡¯round¡¯ maze design.¡± Vivian was no longer in the mood to argue with Morris, instead she stood in ce with a sad face, slowly closing her eyes and carefully recalling the paths she had just walked. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll go again, but this time, we¡¯ll need to make a mark.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two held hands and set off again. It was a good thing that there were oilmps on the walls inside the chamber, so they could be sure to see the way clearly. At each turn in the walk, Morris would take an oilmp and smoke the wick on the wall for a while, leaving a ck mark on the wall. Vivian removed the earring from her ear and used the thin pin of the stud to mark the number ¡®1¡¯ on the ck mark that Morris had smoked. The second corner was marked with a ¡®2¡¯. ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡± Morris praised her without mincing words, feeling more and more as if he had found a treasure girl, full of wisdom and secrets that made him more and more curious and excited about her. Meanwhile. The Cheal family found out that Vivian and Morris were missing and called them, but they were never able to get through.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. When Morris and Trent were sure that the two of them were in danger, they immediately pulled up the old mansion¡¯s surveince and looked for them. But surveince was only turned on in the front and back yards of the old house, the rest was given off. The video shows the two of them initially appearing to walk out of the living room one right after the other. After that, there was no more information. ¡°Find them, immediately and secretly deploy your men to find Morris and Vivian at all costs.¡± Madame Cheal sat on the chair, reached out and pped the table, her face full of worry, ¡°Trent, immediately buy a ticket to a foreign country in Morris¡¯ identity, and say that he went abroad on a business trip and won¡¯t be able to return for a while. So that word doesn¡¯t get out and shake thepany¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Trent nodded and immediately went to deal with the matter. As the executive president of the Eonothem Group, Morris needed to deal with countless things every day. He was already busy with work during the day, and thest few days had caused an uproar because of what had happened on his wedding day, and the appearance of Yoona at Madame Cheal¡¯ birthday banquet today, ¡®exposing¡¯ herself with those nasty things. Although it would not cause some financial loss to the Cheal family, it had attracted many media outlets, many of which were waiting to interview Morris. And at this time when Morris is missing, if the slightest hint of his disappearance is rumored, it will be reported by media reporters, leading to a series of serious consequences. After Trent had left, Madame Cheal then said to Mike, ¡°How about you taking care of thepany for the next few days?¡± With a sad face, Mike sighed, ¡°Since something happened to Morris, I have to take care of thepany on his behalf. We are family, it¡¯s what I should do.¡± He hung his head slightly, and in the moment when he bowed his head, shadowy chill shed under his eyes. Chapter 218 The labyrinth does not have exotic treasures ¡°Mother, you are not well, so you should rest more, and I will go to find Morris and Vivian.¡± Seeing the sad face of Madame Cheal, he addedfortingly, ¡°No matter what, Morris is also someone who has been through the gunfire, and is extremely skilled and brave, he will be fine.¡± ¡°s, let¡¯s hope so.¡± With a frustrated sigh, Madame Cheal waved her hand, gesturing for Mike to leave. Mike nodded and turned to leave the living room. In the courtyard of the old mansion, he led a group of people around therge mansion in a non-stop search until he reached the bamboo forest in the back garden, Mike¡¯s cold gaze nced at the spot where the boulder had been sat on by Vivian, then instructed everyone, ¡°Look carefully and see if there are any traces. You, take a few people to the bamboo forest to take a look.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Mike.¡± The servant led the way, waved towards a few people, and together they went into the bamboo forest and took a look around inside. Even if the servant had stepped over the ce where Vivian and Morris had fallen, he hadn¡¯t noticed anything unusual. As the night grewte, the people looking for Vivian and Morris still kept looking around. Trent also contacted Arlo, who was the head of the criminal investigation team, and as a criminal investigation police officer, he would naturally be more sensitive than ordinary people. And since he was Morris¡¯ friend, he was naturally very relieved to have Arloe. Inside the secret room. The two of them, Morris and Vivian, marked the path while looking for it. Vivian, who was tired of walking, said, ¡°Take a break, take a break, we won¡¯t find the exit for a while, there¡¯s no hurry.¡± ¡°Go to this room and rest.¡± Morris pointed to a room diagonally across from him, with a rotting wooden door. He lifted his foot and kicked the door open, leading Vivian inside. Taking a candlelight, he lit the wall nightlight, and the entire room was extra brightly lit by the two nightlights. ¡°This is a study, right? With so many books on the shelves, wouldn¡¯t it be some ancient martial arts mastery? Tsk ¡­ In case there¡¯s some kind of treasure map or something, won¡¯t I be rich?¡± Vivian made a joke and walked over to the bookshelf, reaching out to touch the well-preserved shelf, ¡°It¡¯s not made of goldenrod, is it? How else would it still be intact after so many years?¡± The two found many rooms along the way as they searched for an exit. There was therge chambered hall, surrounded by several statues of divine beasts and bronze statues; and bedrooms; pharmaceutical chambers; and more. Vivian was reaching out to casually pick up a book to read, and she found a purple sandalwood box under the thick dust at one side. ¡°What is this?¡± She muttered as she opened the box. But she withdrew her hand before it touched the box, ¡°Morris,e here and look. There are shades of dust that have fallen on this box, and there are even a few fingerprints, does this mean that someone else knows about this ce and has been here?¡± Morris walked over to her, his gaze falling on the wood box with its finely carved dragon totem. The dust covering the totem had visible fingerprints, but the fingerprints were covered with a thinyer of ash.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°From the thickness and spacing of the fingers, it¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s a man¡¯s.¡± Morris reached out and opened the rosewood box, and was surprised to find two pistols with a dozen rounds of ammunition inside. Depression shed under the eyes of both Morris and Vivian as they looked sideways at each other before looking at the box in unison. Morris picked up the pistol and looked at it, ¡°It¡¯s a Magnum Eagle in 9. 1mm, alsomonly known as the ¡®Desert Eagle¡¯.¡± He took a bullet and studied it carefully, ¡°Judging by the newness, and the fingerprints on the box, this person should have been here within thest two years.¡± ¡°If it can appear in your secret room, it must be someone from your family.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t know enough about these things to analyze them, but judging by the thickness of the dust from the fingerprints on the box, it really hadn¡¯t been here long. ¡°Still need to investigate.¡± Morris wasn¡¯t sure that the ones who had entered the chamber were from the Cheal family, but one thing he was sure of was that when the two of them had fallen from above, they must have touched a mechanism before they fell. ¡°Hey, something just urred to me.¡± Vivian snatched the pistol from Morris¡¯ hand and clutched it in her hand as she inclined her head and asked, ¡°We found this secret room together, look at those bronze statues just now, they¡¯re all ancient, if they¡¯re sold for money, don¡¯t you have to give me a share?¡± Falling from above and they were still alive, which was considered blessing. Vivian really wanted to hurry up and go out and sell the few bronze statues over there for a good price and be a rich woman in a sh. ¡°That¡¯s only if you can walk out of here alive.¡± Morris raised his eyebrows, his handsome face tinged with a light smile, raised his hand, raised his right index finger, and pushed the gun aside, ¡°Be careful of hurting someone. If I die, you won¡¯t be able to walk out of here by yourself.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Vivian was at a loss for words for a moment, not knowing how to retort, she had to admit that what Morris said made sense. If something happened to him, it would be hard to walk out of here on her own. ¡°OK, OK, OK, you can have the gun. I¡¯ll take a look at the books on the shelves, and see how old they are. Maybe I¡¯ll find something like ancient books, or a collection of paintings by ancient writers, and then I can sell them for a good price.¡± She imagined digging up gold and silver treasures,ter sitting on a gold mountain, from then on she would be a rich woman, so she a smile on her face. ¡°If we can sell these goodies for billions, we¡¯ll split them 50-50, besides taxes, we still have a lot of money. ¡°When I have the money I¡¯ll keep a few of gigolos, tsk, life is pleasant.¡± Vivian reached out and flicked the thick dust on the bookshelf to fetch the book while imagining a better life ahead. As a result of the words, Morris yanked her into his arms, wrapping his hands around her waist, looking down at the woman in his arms and saying in a deep voice, ¡°What, I can¡¯t satisfy you by myself?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Vivian just wanted to scold Morris for being sick, when did she promise to be with him? With a n in mind, she said, ¡°The point is not whether you can satisfy me or not, but I am a woman who is naturally phndering, and I like good-looking ones. My dream is to make a fortune and have a lot of men, we are simply not suitable.¡± Although the phrase was not used very appropriately, it could show what Vivian meant. Her words made Morris¡¯ face dark, and his sharp gaze red at her for a long time, frozen in confusion as to how to retort. ¡°Are you sure, with your little body, you can afford to toss and turn?¡± He reached up and gave her a punishing twist on her waist, venting her anger in his heart. Vivian pushed him away and took a step backward, ¡°Handsome men are pleasing to eyes, I will kick them out when I get tired of them. I will not only love a man.¡± Chapter 219 The Bizarre Altar She smeared herself, just hoping that Morris would have the self-awareness to stay away from her. ¡°So, how many men do you have besides me?¡± Morris¡¯rge palm constrained her wrist, with a force that could not help but crush Vivian¡¯s bones. The corners of her mouth grinned in pain, but she still forced herself to bear the pain in her wrist, inclined her head to think, and said carelessly, ¡°Let¡¯s see, in high school I got a room with a guy I liked, and he ended up running away in fear before it even started. When I was in college, I really fell in love with a guy, it was my first love, and we went out to get a room a lot. Then when I found out that my first love are not good in bed, I dumped him and switched to another guy. I found a tall, powerful, athletic guy until graduation. When he left the country, he wasn¡¯t in touch.¡± Vivian almost made herself out to be a delinquent girl, hoping that Morris would think she was a slut.. ¡°You¡¯re lying. The first time you mistakenly broke into nighttime apartment that night, you were still a virgin!¡± ¡°What the hell, that thing is just ayer of membrane, I¡¯ll go to the hospital to refill it any time I change partners. It¡¯s just a thrill to y, ugh, it¡¯s no fun you don¡¯t even know this.¡± Vivian broke off Morris¡¯ hand and turned to face the bookshelf squarely, pretending to look for a book. The corners of her mouth twitched slightly as she secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Damn, after she had smeared herself, would this man still be interested in her? ¡°Slutty!¡± Just as Vivian was secretly specting in her heart, the low voice of Morris suddenly rang out behind her. The sound was not loud, but she could hear it clearly. Vivian smoothly took out a blue book, opened it, looked back at Morris, shook her head, with a face of contempt, ¡°You are not avant-garde. Think about it, what age is this? It¡¯s the twenty-first century, past the time when men could have three wives and four concubines, not it is the time for women to have three husbands and four concubines. Even if the traditional concept doesn¡¯t allow it, it¡¯s not a crime. Do you think so?¡± Speaking of this, Vivian closed the book in her hand and inclined her head, those watery, clear eyes looking him up and down, ¡°Actually, you¡¯re quite handsome, if you weren¡¯t too domineering, I could consider being with you. As long as you promise me that I have another men.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Morris raised one eyebrow and lifted a hand to hook her chin, ¡°If you dare to find one, I will kill one.¡± ¡°Tsk ¡­ hostile. ¡± Vivian shook her head with an indifferent posture, seemingly not caring at all about Morris¡¯ threats, and let out a long sigh, ¡°s, life is short, just enjoy it in time. I just like money and beautiful men, and if you can¡¯t ept that, it¡¯s doomed that we can¡¯t be together. But Issac is different, Issac knows that I¡¯m a phnderer, and he¡¯ll be able to ept me finding another man. Morris, your love is still a bit too domineering.¡± Vivian felt heart-weak, but she still said it out. With the idea of convincing Morris that she was ¡®scum¡¯, she became reckless. ¡°You think that I would believe you?¡± ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you. If you really don¡¯t believe me, after we leave here, you can go investigate. My first love, the one I got a room with, his name is Stefan Bell.¡± For conviction, Vivian literally told Morris the name of her ex-boyfriend. ¡°Stefan Bell ¡­¡± Morris murmured Stefan Bell¡¯s name, his eyes narrowing slightly as he took Vivian¡¯s words with a grain of salt. Vivian casually took a few books and flipped through them, muttering, ¡°What¡¯s all this, none of it has been heard of. Guess they¡¯re all ancient novels.¡± She looked at the book in her hand, and before she was ready to read it, Morris said, ¡°It¡¯ste, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Ok~~¡± Vivian put the book back on the shelf and the two walked towards the outside of the study. After just a few steps, Morris¡¯ steps came to a screeching halt, ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing his sudden reaction and serious face, Vivian¡¯s heart thudded and tensed up. ¡°Do you hear that? There¡¯s the sound of water.¡± Morris let go of Vivian and turned back, looking around therge study before finally fixing his eyes on a ck sealed altar that sat against the wall on an offering table. He stepped over and Vivian followed, but for some reason, the sound of the water in the altar grew louder and louder as the two got closer. It¡¯s that kind of sound of an altar of water being stirred by an external force, making a whirring sound of water, a very distinct sound, as if there was something inside. Vivian, who was a girl after all, tugged on Morris¡¯ sleeve with some trepidation and whispered, ¡°Holy shit, there can¡¯t be a ghost, can there? No one has been here for so long, and the altar is sealed so well, something would be dead.¡± No matter how bold a person may be, they are extraordinarily fearful in the face of the unknown. ¡°Go behind.¡± Morris pushed Vivian, making her go back a few steps while he reached and untied the rope sealing the altar, uncovering the topyer of faded cloth and ayer of mud beneath. The mud did a good job of sealing in air. He pulled a dagger out of his pocket, one of the knives he found in the other room, picked through the mud, and opened several moreyers of cloth, the bottom of which was sealed with vellum. Aplex and cumbersome closure that was highly confidential. But as he watched the mouth of the altar being opened, the sound of the water inside grew louder and louder.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. As he was about to open thestyer of vellum, Morris nced back at Vivian, ¡°Stand away.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t open it, it¡¯s quite scary.¡± She said not to open it, but curiosity drove her, frantic to see what was inside the altar. At Morris¡¯ admonition, Vivian took a few steps back while the sound of the water in the altar dwindled and finally returned to silence. Morris picked open the vellum and instead of moving over to look directly, he took out his phone, turned on the sh, and moved over with his phone, taking a picture to avoid direct facial contact that would encounter unknown dangers. After taking several photos in a row, he then walked over to Vivian, and the two of them zoomed in on the photos, and it was bizarre to find that there was only clear water in the altar, so clear that they could see the pattern of the ck altar. The two let out a breath and looked up at each other, their eyes wandering, and then at the altar, and walked over to it. The sound just now was clearlying from the altar, but why can¡¯t they see anything through the photo? ¡°You stand still, there¡¯s a bowl over there, I¡¯ll pour it out and find out what is going on.¡± Morris said. Chapter 220 Vivian Fainted He once again waved his hand to signal Vivian not to go forward, wanting to carry the danger alone. ¡°Or else ¡­ better give up, what if there¡¯s something that will kill you?¡± Vivian hesitated, afraid that they would get killed out of curiosity. ¡°We¡¯re inside the chamber now, and if there¡¯s an unknown danger and we don¡¯t know what the other side is yet, that¡¯s what¡¯s most dangerous.¡± For the moment, the two could not walk out of the chamber. And inside the chamber, they found more than one corpse, and while it was highly likely that they had died of starvation or thirst due tock of water and food, other external factors could not be ruled out. If there was indeed some life-threatening creature in this altar, they knew about it earlier to be better prepared in the next. ¡°Fair point.¡± Vivian nodded and stood still. Morris took a few steps closer and took arge bowl from the side, a very vintage porcin bowl with three white circles at the bottom. cing the two bowls on the table, Morris inclined his head and cradled the altar, pouring its water into the bowls before setting it down.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The two bowls of water swirled for a moment in the light of the candle, and returned to peace. The water was crystal clear, with dots of starlight under the candlelight, and the texture of the bottom of the bowl could be clearly seen, without a trace of impurities. Vivian poked her head in and looked at the two bowls from afar, there was no movement at all, her eyebrows knitted, ¡±Holy shit, this is too bizarre. The water is too clear, it¡¯spletely out of the ordinary. The point is there¡¯s nothing there, so why did it just make that much noise?¡± All sorts of suspicions made it chilling to think about them. Morris moved closer, but remained at a distance, watching the water carefully, neither noticing anything out of the ordinary. The danger had disappeared. Vivian was not as fearful as she was a moment ago and walked over to Morris, looking at the two bowls of water and muttering, ¡°These are exactly two bowls of water, the only abnormality is that the water is obviously a long time here, yet it is unadulterated and crystal clear.¡± With that, she took the dagger from Morris¡¯ hand and stirred it in the water with its tip. ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, Vivian let out a scream, flung away the dagger, and used her left hand to shake her right hand that was holding the dagger just now, as if it was like something was stained on it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± As soon as Morris yanked Vivian back a few steps, he clutched her wrist, lifted it, and looked carefully at her right hand, and he found a foreign object the size of a small thumbnail protruding from the back of her right hand and moving across it. ¡°Dagger! Dagger! Morris, bring me the dagger!¡± Vivian reacted extremely quickly and tried to use the dagger to cut through the skin and remove the thing inside her body. ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian turned around and quickly went aside to pick up the dagger, ¡°Give me your hand.¡± As he spoke, he took her hand, and when he tried to take the dagger and pick out what had entered, he actually found that everything was as normal on the back of her hand, with no bulge at all. It all came too suddenly, like a dream, as if it had never happened. Vivian was dumbfounded and stunned for a while, reaching out to touch the ce that had just raised, and there was no strange sensation at all. ¡°Is this ¡­ Morris, am I ¡­ going to die?¡± She pursed her lips, being near copse, ¡°What the hell is ¡­ Ah ¡­ hurts ¡­¡± Before Vivian could finish a sentence, she jerked out her hands and clutched her head, ¡°It hurts, my head, my head hurts, Morris, my head hurts ¡­¡± An instant burst of pain swept through her entire body, her head ached, and Vivian fell to the ground helplessly, curling up, her hands first clutching her head, then beginning to p it over and over. ¡°It hurts ¡­ help, it hurts ¡­ it hurts ¡­ ¡± Vivian, who had always had a strong ability to withstand pain, rolled on the ground in pain, the pain that felt like her head was going to explode made her ache, and then she knocked her head on the ground, banging, making a muffled thumping sound. It may seem like a long time had passed, but it only happened in a split second. Seeing that she kept hitting her head against the ground, Morris took her directly into his arms, ¡°Vivian, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t do anything stupid,e on, bite my hand!¡± The extreme pain can numb the brain and it¡¯s easy to bite her tongue or hurt her uncontrobly. Anxious and caught off guard by the situation at hand, Morris could only reach his hand to Vivian¡¯s mouth and let her bite his hand in exchange for her safety. ¡°Ouch ¡­ It hurts ¡­¡± Vivian¡¯s tears of pain spilled out of her eyes uncontrobly, but for a brief moment, her eyes were already red, hideous and horrifying. She stomped her legs frantically, pping her head with one hand, holding Morris¡¯ hand in the other, and biting down hard. Nearly tearing pain, spreading to every limb, Morris clenched his teeth, but still held back, ¡°Bite it, just don¡¯t hurt ¡­ yourself ¡­¡­ ¡­¡± Perhaps it was because Vivian was suffering from great pain, so she bit his hand very hard, nearly tearing the flesh off of it. Despite the pain, Vivian didn¡¯t lose all her sanity. When the taste of blood filled her lips and teeth, she immediately let go of Morris¡¯ hand and pushed him away, ¡°Get away from me ¡­¡± Her words fell, and without waiting for Morris to speak, she went limp. ¡°Vivian? Vivian?¡± The sudden scene frightened Morris, and even though he was calm and collected in the past, he was frightened at this moment. Reaching out, he felt between her nostrils and touched her neck, making sure the woman still had a pulse beating before he took a breath of relief. Helping Vivian to lie t on the floor, he turned once again towards that altar in order to find out what was going on. Standing in front of the table and hesitating for a moment, he swept a nce at his right hand bit by Vivian, almost revealing the blood red flesh. Morris¡¯ hand trembled uncontrobly as he looked at the blood that kept dripping. He raised his hand and dripped the blood into two bowls. If there are colorless, odorless creatures in clear water, then dipping in blood will reveal what¡¯s inside. Drop by drop, the blood fell into the bowl. The water, which was not rippling, once again swirled and sshed, as if there were fish struggling and fluttering in the water, and the ssh was huge. Not just the two bowls, but even the altar sshed, only it was sshing outwards, very different from the tumbling of boiling water. Morris drew a cold breath and looked back at Vivian, who was lying on the ground, and he was silent before reaching his hand to the bowl of water. If there was something in the water that hurt Vivian, then he would like to try and find out what it was that hurt her. Chapter 221 The Thing is Dead Morris originally thought that if he put his hand over, it would be the same as Vivian¡¯s and something invisible and untouchable would burrow into his skin, but there was actually not reaction. The clear water became reddish from being stained with red blood, and the water still sshed like a rainstorm pouring down. He put his hand next to the bowl and waited for a long time, but there was no response, so he hesitated for a moment and then put his hand directly into the bowl. The water was cold. There was nothing unusual about it except for the cool temperature, which was generally the same as ordinary water. There was no desired pain, but the sshing gradually subsided, the two bowls of water, as well as the water in the altar, became less and less loud, and then the water rippled and gradually returned to calm. Morris¡¯ face gradually clouded, his brows frowning slightly in surprise. What the hell was going on? Just now, Vivian¡¯s hand just touched the edge of the bowl, and something attached itself to her skin, and in a blink of an eye, something got into her body. But why didn¡¯t his hand react in the slightest when he reached into the water? Or did the blood that had just been mixed into the water ruin the standard of sustenance for the mysterious creatures inside, causing these things to die? Everything is spection, and until it is corroborated, no one knows what the cause is. Morris removed the tie from his neck and wrapped it around his hand, bandaging the spot where Vivian had bitten him so hard. Turning around, he returned to Vivian¡¯s side, who was still lying unconscious on the ground. ¡°Vivian? Vivian?¡± Morris gave her a gentle pat on her cheek and Vivian didn¡¯t react. Concerned, Morris sat on the floor, holding her head leaning against hisp and reaching out to pinch her philtrum. One second ¡­ Two seconds ¡­ A full six seconds passed before the unconscious woman opened her eyes, batted her eyshes, and gradually awoke. Vivian leaned helplessly on Morris¡¯p and opened her eyes to look at him, her mind muddled for a moment, ¡°Where is this ¡­¡± ¡°We fell into the chamber, and you passed out a moment ago.¡± Morris knew that Vivian would be briefly confused because of the excessive pain in her head just now. The frail woman thought about it for a moment before she remembered everything that had happened at that moment. She reached up and rubbed her head,menting, ¡°Oh my god, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m still alive, I thought I was going to die here.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t die that easily.¡± He teased, trying to lighten the mood and appease Vivian. Only when he saw the wound on Vivian¡¯s head, left from the excessive pain hitting her head, was already stained with blood, he was still a little distressed, ¡°Does your head still hurt?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it doesn¡¯t hurt. Just sore and weak.¡± She took Morris¡¯ hand and sat up straight, dropping her head and adjusting her mood. It was a while before she stood up from the ground, perhaps because of what she had just done, she stumbled a step, and Morris stepped forward with quick pace and supported her by the hand, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± Vivian waved her hand and walked towards that table. However before she could get close to the table, she was yanked back by Morris, ¡°Don¡¯t go over there, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡± ¡°Let go!¡± Vivian shook off Morris¡¯ hand, ¡°God, I just want to see what¡¯s in here that made me suffer just now.¡± After something had entered her body, Vivian had only been in pain for a while, but it was that moment of intense pain that simply hurt as if her soul had been pulled out of her body. Even death was not that painful. Vivian just flicked her hand, and a sound came from behind her. She looked back, and suddenly found that the Morris had been thrown far away, hitting the bookshelves hard and smashing down the rows of shelves, all of which were suddenly scattered in a mess. ¡°You ¡­ I ¡­¡± She frowned in confusion, ¡°I didn¡¯t use any force, you can¡¯t ckmail me.¡± She said that, but Vivian still looked down at her hands in confusion to make sure she really hadn¡¯t pushed him hard just now.N?velDrama.Org ? content. The rather woebegone Morris stood up from the pile of books, extraordinarily dusty from the gradually dust. He reached out and covered his chest, looking at Vivian with a probing gaze, vaguely sensing a hint of something different, but shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I just didn¡¯t stand still just now, it¡¯s nothing to do with you.¡± Really? Just now, Vivian made a flinging motion, but he clearly felt her force suddenly increase. This reaction was, indeed, a bit bizarre. No ¡­ Very bizarre, he should say. ¡°You are useless.¡± Vivian snorted coldly, not caring about what had just happened, but looking back at the two bowls, fuming as she reached her hand over once more. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± Morris stepped forward and took her hand in his, ¡°You were in danger just now!¡± ¡°I know, just let go of me.¡± Vivian shook his hand off again, only this time the same force didn¡¯t react as much to Morris as it had earlier. She red angrily at the man, ¡°I just want to see what¡¯s in here, did you know that something just burrowed into me and I could have been poisoned, or even dying. Before I die, can I figure out why I die?¡± God knows howplicated Vivian¡¯s mood was at the moment, she pursed her lips and muttered, ¡°I haven¡¯t even taken care of my parents yet, if I die, how pitiful they are.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Morris snarled, ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± With that, he pointed to the two bowls, ¡°I¡¯ve already tried them, and the contents are now unresponsive. Since you¡¯ve been injured, don¡¯t touch it again. After we get out safely, I will send someone to take these things for testing. Technology is very advanced now, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much. I, for sure, will heal you!¡± He would protect his woman even at all costs. ¡°I ¡­¡± Vivian skimmed her lips and looked at the faint color of blood in the two bowls, ¡°Why is it red in here, did you bleed?¡± ¡°Yes. I came over to try and see if this thing reacted to me, but it hasn¡¯t done anything unusual so far.¡± ¡°Are you crazy?! I was so dangerous just now, and you tried it yourself? Are you okay?¡± Vivian never thought that Morris would actually act that crazy. It was obvious with his own eyes how much pain she had just been in, and he still tried this unknown creature himself. Wasn¡¯t he afraid to die? She was a bit taken aback and shocked ¡­ More than anything else, it was the touching feeling that came from what Morris had just done. Chapter 222 Morris’ Wound Infection Vivian noticed a tie wrapped around his hand, dressing the wound very perfunctorily. ¡°What¡¯s going on with your hand?¡± Vivian wistfully walked up to Morris and took his hand, giving it a closer look, ¡°Is this what I bit at that moment?¡± ¡°It is okay.¡± He drew back his hand, not wanting to worry Vivian too much, let alone see her feel guilty and me herself for his injury. However ¡­ Morris was thinking too much after all. ¡°You deserve it!¡± She snorted, ¡°You just got a bite from me, but I was force to have ¡­¡± As the ¡°miscarriage¡± came to her mind, Vivian couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. That time she had a miscarriage, she hemorrhaged and nearly died, if she hadn¡¯t been so lucky, she would have died by now. But things had eventually passed, and Vivian didn¡¯t want to talk about it too much. She nced at the two bowls of blood-stained water, ¡°Mark this ce, and when we get out, you have someone examine what¡¯s in it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Morris¡¯ voice was extraordinarily gentle. Mostly because Vivian didn¡¯t finish her words just now, some guilt and self-condemnation grew in his heart.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Vivian turned and walked out of the study, followed closely by Morris. Walking through therge chamber, no, it was more of a dungeon than a chamber. There were numerous rooms inside, arge meeting ce, a study, a bedroom, a pharmaceutical room, and even the two actually found a weapons room. However, most of them are ancient weapons, which are very meaningful, yet because of their very recent age, they cannot fetch a price even if they are put up for sale. Vivian finally felt exhausted, and she waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯m too tired, I need to rest for a while.¡± With no drinking water and nothing to feed her belly, Vivian was so physically exhausted that she sat down on the ground in exhaustion, without caring about the dust that fell on the ground, andy down to rest. ¡°It¡¯s dirty here, let¡¯s get you a room to rest in.¡± Morris crouched down next to her and spoke softly. ¡°No, I am too tired to move.¡± Vivian closed her eyes and waved her hand, just wanting to get some sleep. Seeing her so haggard and weak, Morris was quite distressed and patted her shoulder, ¡°Come on, get up, I¡¯ll carry you.¡± He turned his back on Vivian and said to her. Vivian who had felt tired to the core just a moment ago opened her eyeszily, ¡°You¡¯re really carrying me?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Morris gestured a look towards her and motioned for her toe up. Vivian looked at his broad back, a bit of cunning shed under her eyes, sat up and plopped down directly on Morris¡¯ back, ¡°Since you want to carry me so much, then I¡¯ll reluctantly agree to your request. But I have to make it clear, you are carrying me voluntarily. If you bump into somethingter, don¡¯t me me.¡± Whether Morris was really a good person, she wasn¡¯t going to miss any chance she could ck off. The watch won¡¯t be affected too much, even though the phone can¡¯t contact the outside world right now. It was three in the morning since they had dropped into the chamber. After twelve hours of walking, she was too thirsty and tired to support herself to keep going. Shey on his back and Morris slowly got up, not only did he not find her heavy, but he felt that she was light weight and slim, and really she should be well nourished. With his hands on her hips, Vivian wrapped one arm around Morris¡¯ neck and carried thentern in the other. In the dungeon, the two searched and found another candlemp with a shade that wouldn¡¯t go off due to the slight breeze brought up by walking. Leaning on his solid back, Vivian closed her eyes with great enjoyment, ¡°I really don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be able to leave here. If I can get out of here, I swear that I will be a good person and do good deeds in this life.¡± ¡°People like you can¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, right, I thought so.¡± Listening to his teasing, Vivian instantly got in a better mood. But perhaps because of the ten hours of non-stop walking, Vivian fell asleep on top of him before long. And with the hook of thentern hanging from her hand and the shade leaning against Morris¡¯ body, he was able to move forward. Vivian on his back, her head bobbing, was nearly about to fall off every now and then. Eventually, Morris found a bedroom, and slowly lowered the woman on a stone bed with nothing on it, carefully protected her from bumps and bruises. The stone bed was dusty, but the conditions were difficult at the moment, so Morris had to let her rest, cing the suit he was wearing over her. After watching the weary woman drift off to sleep, Morris left amp by her bed, before retrieved amp and lit it, looking around the room for a source of water and a way out. Worried that Vivian would wake up at some point, he opened his phone¡¯s memo with a line that read, [I¡¯ll go find a water source, don¡¯t run around when you wake up]. The man changed his phone to passwordless and left the memo page open lest she wouldn¡¯t be unable to see the message he¡¯d left. Vivian slept for a full eight hours. During that time, Morris didn¡¯t wake up no matter how much he shouted. Morris was worried about her physical condition, touching her forehead every now and then, probing her breathing every now and then, as if he was afraid that something unexpected would happen. Because it was underground, it waste at night and the temperature was low. Morris searched around, found the source of water, and brought in water in a vessel and ced it by the bed. Morris had to lie down beside her and take her into his arms when he saw her huddled into a ball in the cold. ¡­ It was twelve noon the following day when Vivian woke up again. She opened her eyes, and beside her was the erged face of Morris, except that the handsome face of yesteryear had turned a little pale. He was holding her, and Vivian clearly felt the heat of his body. ¡°Morris?¡± Vivian shouted, but there was no response from Morris. Her heart stuttered and she just felt something was wrong. Reaching out, she touched her hand to his forehead, and sure enough, he had a fever. Vivian took the first look at the wound on therge spot of Morris¡¯ hand that she had bitten, still dripping with blood andpletely unscabbed and unhealed. ¡°Oh no.¡± Vivian knew that it was highly likely that Morris had an infected wound that caused the fever. She sat up from the stone bed and looked at the unconscious Morris, her heart tense with worry. If they were still unable to leave the dungeon in a short period of time, Morris would not be able to support. The consequences of a persistent infection are unthinkable. Vivian reached up anxiously and ruffled her hair, feeling doubly powerless and desperate. After a long search around the dungeon, they couldn¡¯t find the exit! Or, most likely, the location of the exit was found, but with a mechanism so they couldn¡¯t get out even if they were standing by it. Chapter 223 Bet You’ll Never Marry Me ¡°Morris, wake up. Morris?¡± Vivian reached out and pped her hand on Morris¡¯ face, but he didn¡¯t respond in the slightest. ¡°Morris, wake up ¡­ ugh, forget it!¡± After she failed to wake up Morris, Vivian raised her hand, nearly smacking him in the face, but couldn¡¯t bear to do it. Just as Vivian was in a quandary, she noticed a vessel ced on the table, filled with water. Vivian knew the bowl of water must be drinkable, otherwise Morris wouldn¡¯t have put it in this location. Vivian who was thirsty now only wanted to drink water. She picked up the water, looked at the rity of the water, smelled it, and she drank the bowl of water straight down after finding that it had no odor. It was as if a thirsty nt in the desert met water and instantly came to life. Vivian only felt energized after drinking the water. As she prepared to set the bowl down, she suddenly realized a problem. Water? Where did this watere from? Could there be water connected to an exit? Seeing a glimmer of hope, Vivian was in an extremely good mood, and she put down the bowl and rushed outside. But after she had just taken a few steps, she thought about the sleeping Morris, afraid that he was not be able to find her after he woke up. Then she suddenly thought of the phone. She turned her phone on and edited a message, [I¡¯m going out to find an exit, wait for me.]. After editing a message, Vivian set her phone to a password-free state and ced it directly in Morris¡¯ hand. Then she took Morris¡¯ phone away. His phone was useless, and after they found thentern, both of them had basically set their phones to turn off, keeping the charge intact. And Morris¡¯ phone is a purely private, custom-made triple defense phone that cost several hundred thousand. Anti-theft, waterproof and drop-proof. Vivian took his phone and left, looking around and managing to find an underground river. She left her mark as she walked, lighting all themps that along the underground river, then stood at the end of it and noticed that the water kept flowing outward. Vivian was overjoyed in her heart, knowing that that side must be the exit. Only what was really going on out there wasn¡¯t unknown to her yet. Hesitantly, Vivian still gathered enough courage to take off her clothes and prepared to dive to see if there was an exit inside or not. She was in a gown and couldn¡¯t dive at all, so she had to take her clothes off. However, just as she was clutching her cell phone and turning on the shlight to jump into the water, a voice suddenly rang out behind her, ¡°Vivian!¡± The abrupt voice, echoing in the empty, deserted dungeon, scared her in that moment. Once she turned around, she saw Morris standing not far away, walking towards her. Vivian was dressed in her underwear, despite being shy, but the situation was dire at the moment, and she didn¡¯t bother to think about anything else, ¡°Why did youe over?¡± Morris raised his phone, a light smile tinting his haggard face, ¡°I saw the message you sent me and knew you¡¯d be here.¡± ¡°Right. I saw the bowl of water you left in the room, so I knew there was a dark river nearby, and found my way here. You see, the water was flowing, which means there must be an exit, and I wanted to dive down and see.¡± Excitedly, she told Morris about her little discovery. That look was like a child who had discovered a shocking little secret. ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡± Morris walked over to her and stood by the dark river, gazing at the flowing water, and said, ¡°I had found thisst night while you were asleep, and was sure there was an exit. But it¡¯s two hundred meters from the exit, and you can¡¯t get out at all.¡± The man¡¯s eyes tinged with some tenderness, his pale lips flicking open as he added, ¡°The reason I didn¡¯t leave was because I wanted to wait for you to wake up and talk to you about the situation before I went out to call someone.¡± Morris spoke, ¡°The water¡¯s ends at a cliff, and above it is a cave over twenty meters high, and it will take some time to climb up. Also, there¡¯s no cell phone signal down there.¡± ¡°200 meters?¡± A two hundred meter swim takes one to two minutes for a professional athlete, and five or six minutes for a non-professional and extremely good waterman. Where they were standing was the entrance to the current leading to the undercurrent, which meant that there was no way to breathe after diving underwater, only to hold their breath. With his wound now infected and his hand injured, Morris was having an extremely difficult time getting him to swim to the end and climb to the top of the twenty meter hole. ¡°Even if you get out there, you can¡¯t make it up there with your hand badly injured.¡± Vivian was worried about Morris¡¯ situation. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Morris raised his eyebrows and curled his lips into a smile. The smile was quite warm. He hadn¡¯t shaved in two days and had developed some scruff on his chin, which added a bit of mature sexiness and charm. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, I just don¡¯t want you to risk yourself. By the time you die, I might die here too.¡± Faced with the grimness of reality, Vivian was in no mood to joke. Although the fact that Morris had managed to swim to the endst night was enough to show that he had excellent stamina and endurance, it was also highly likely that it was the extreme physical exertionst night that had elerated the infection of his wounds and caused his high fever to go away today. Once a person has a high fever, the body temperature drops so rapidly in all areas that it simply cannot bepared to a normal state. ¡°Vivian, you ¡­¡± ¡°Cut the crap, let¡¯s get together.¡± Vivian interrupted Morris and said, ¡°There¡¯s a reservoir right in front of my house, and I grew up with my master when I was a kid, so I¡¯m very good at swimming.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°It is not a joke.¡± Morris deeply felt Vivian¡¯s bravery and intelligence, yet his heart ached for such a little girl. He¡¯s a man and should rightly be at the front of the pack.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Bullshit, do I joke with you!¡± Vivian blushed and reached out to poke him in the chest, ¡°Morris, let¡¯s make a bet, what if I can sessfully swim across the dark river?¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Uh ¡­ If I can sessfully swim there, you stay away from me and stop bullshitting me about liking me. I don¡¯t like you!¡± Morris: ¡­ The damn woman was taking her life to reject him? Morris suddenly felt an insult from Vivian. Over the years, countless women have thrown themselves at him, but Vivian is the only one who is very repulsive to him, not only disliking him, but avoiding him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You dare not take the bet?¡± Vivian shook her head disdainfully. The provoked man had absolutely no way to refuse. He hesitated, knowing that even if he didn¡¯t let Vivian enter the dark river with him, she would definitely follow him quietly after he dived into the water. So, he would rather take her dive with him and get out. Chapter 224 Vivian Drowning ¡°Okay.¡± Out of worry for Vivian, Morris agreed to her. He promised her anything she said, as long as she could swim out. ¡°I believe you are true to your word. I¡¯ll be able to swim out!¡± She patted her chest with arrogance and confidence. ¡°Well, I believe you.¡± Morris nodded slightly and added, ¡°You take the phone and swim in front, I¡¯ll follow you behind.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± After Vivian nodded her head in agreement, she stood in ce and did a few warm-up exercises. Her master had taught her many things when she was a child, and she had done them all very well. Especially after seeing the movie ¡°Letter to Dad¡± starring Jet Li, it inspired her to want to practice holding her breath and she had been learning with her master. Only, her usual limit for holding her breath was five minutes. For two hundred meters swimming distance, she should be fine as long as she held for a while. Vivian was also betting. She knew that Morris was badly injured, and with the dampness of the cave, the walls were all extra slippery and required some arm strength and tools to climb. Morris had no tools, was wearing leather shoes, and already had a high fever and an injured palm. No matter which aspect was considered, Vivian was uneasy. Another point was that he had a high fever now, would he be able to swim out sessfully? ¡°Morris, if we all make it out, we¡¯ll be considered brothers who¡¯ve been face death together since then. It¡¯s impossible to have a scum like you to be my boyfriend, but it¡¯s still not bad to be brothers.¡± Vivian was doing leg stretches and moving her joints all over her body. Time and time again, being shouted scum, Morris although was resistant at first, but now he had got used to it. With a slight sideways nce at the woman beside him, his deep eyes were tinted with a light smile, ¡°As you wish.¡± Two minutester, the two who had done the warm-up stood at the water¡¯s edge, Vivian holding the phone in her hand, and took a deep breath. ¡°I will go first.¡± After simply saying two words, Vivian jumped straight into the water. Seeing her leave, Morris waited thirty seconds before jumping into the water. The water in the underground dark river is cool in temperature. Vivian couldn¡¯t help but shiver as she jumped down, but she gritted her teeth and held on as she swam outside. Five minutes was a very long distance. Vivian adjusted her form, moving at an even pace, trying to conserve her strength. It wasn¡¯t just a few momentster that Morris followed behind her, protecting her. Vivian silently calcted the time in her mind, doing a countdown. Seeing as four minutes had passed, she was energized and holding on. Even in good spirits, felt like she could hold out for another two minutes, slightly strained, but absolutely fine. However, just when Vivian was immersed in tion and felt that she was about to seed, a sudden sharp pain in her brain struck her. As in the dungeon, the pain came swift and sharp, as if the tendons in her brain had been pulled out. She had been fighting through the pain and was fighting to swim forward. Hold on, hold on! Vivian, you can¡¯t die here, think of your adoptive parents at home, think of the road of life you haven¡¯t finished yet ¡­ She mentally cheered herself on. Because she was holding a shlight in her hand, Morris could see her every move through the light. Although Vivian was still swimming forward, her speed dropped significantly. Sensing that something was wrong, Morris immediately swam to Vivian¡¯s side and wrapped an arm around her waist, carrying her forward. Vivian couldn¡¯t withstand the sharp pain attacking her brain, and finally couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath as a gush of water rushed directly into her nostrils and mouth, choking with a gurgle. Seeing that, Morris¡¯ heart fluttered and he wrapped his arms around her, not even thinking, and kissed her directly on her lips, taking a breath for her. In that moment, the flow of water, the passage of time, it was as if it was all frozen. The man looked at the painfully struggling woman in his hands, his lips imprinted on hers, his gaze on her, his firm gaze sending a message: [Vivian, don¡¯t struggle, I¡¯ll take you out.] Drawing in a sharp breath, Vivian was able to relieve herself, and despite the splitting headache, the kind of pain that could almost instantly disintegrate her will, Vivian saw Morris¡¯ determined gaze and she endured it. Not daring to dy for a moment, Morris tugged Vivian and swam towards the outside. However, Vivian didn¡¯tst long, as the immense pain in her brain caused her to ache so much that she was in near full-body spasms. She was gulping down water and her body was convulsing. Morris¡¯ heart ached to see her like this, but he gritted his teeth and swam towards the outside. Closer and closer, he could already see the light outside, more like a glimmer of hope. Morris¡¯ strength was depleted to the limit, but the message that Vivian was about to die kept haunting his mind. He swam forward like a madman. Finally, the destination was reached. Morris scurried straight out of the water, and there was a ssh. He took a long breath and immediately dragged Vivian to swim to the shore. It wasn¡¯t until after pulling Vivian out of the water andying her t on the ground that Morris saw her abdomen bulging and being filled with a lot of water. Seeing how pale and motionless she looked, Morris was nervous. That sense of tension and fear rushed to his mind, actually making Morris feel more terrified than ever before. He patted Vivian¡¯s face, ¡°Vivian? Wake up, you can¡¯t sleep!¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Morris shouted as he helped her with pulmonary resuscitation, pressing hard on her chest in a very professional resuscitation technique. He pressed for a full minute, but Vivian only spat out some water from her mouth, but didn¡¯t wake up at all. And Morris¡¯ hand was soaked in river water and pressed so hard that the wound in his palm tore and gushed blood once more. Blood flowed down Vivian¡¯s skin. ¡°Vivian? Can you hear me? Wake up! Wake up!¡± Time passed little by little, and Morris pressed for two minutes, but Vivian actually didn¡¯t show a single sign of waking up. His heart tightened up, and even the voice that shouted out to Vivian trembled, as if it was being tightened around his throat, and his heart was flooded with pain. It felt like something important had been pulled from his body and was fading away. Morris grew more and more anxious, and while performing CPR, he said to Vivian, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to make a fortune? Have you made enough money? Don¡¯t you want to be my brother? How can you still be a brother to me if you¡¯re dead?¡± Morris who used to be calm and collected finally broke down at this moment. He kept shouting at Vivian, and used more of his force, even his eyes were tinged with blood-filled red, and his appearance was somewhat terrifying. Morris kept pressing her chest, looking at Vivian¡¯s motionless form, his mind haunted by the message of her imminent death. Chapter 225 Successful rescue of Vivian Finally, when he had pressed for three minutes, Vivian took a long, sharp breath and suddenly opened her eyes. ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re finally awake ¡­¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Before Morris could finish his sentence, Vivian, who had awakened, directly held her head with both hands and rolled on the ground in pain, ¡°It hurts ¡­ my head ¡­ hurts ¡­ Help ¡­¡± Just now in the water, Morris had noticed that something was wrong with Vivian, and thought that she was in a situation caused by physical exhaustion. Only now did he know that she had been sick again, triggering severe headaches. Vivian, who was always tough, held her head and wailed in pain, unable to hold back the tears that welled up in her eyes as she exceeded her tolerance limit. Seeing her painful appearance, a sense of powerlessness grew in Morris for the first time. He thought he could do anything, but at this moment, seeing her struggling in pain, he didn¡¯t know how to help her. Vivian held her head, bumping her head towards the ground. Seeing this, Morris reached out his hand and padded it between her forehead and the ground. Because the ground here was not a t and smooth surface, and even the stones carry sharp edges, bumping into them will surely cause immediate bleeding and injury. The spot where Morris¡¯ hand was padded was the tip of a rock that protruded below. Tortured and desperate, Vivian hit the ground one after another, but all of them hit Morris¡¯ hand, and it was only a few times before Morris¡¯ hand was already spilling blood by the stones. ¡°It hurts ¡­ help ¡­ Morris, Morris, I¡¯m in so much pain¡­ ¡­ ¡± Vivian sped her head in her hands and knelt on the ground, banging her head over and over, and finally actually wailed helplessly. Her cries were like a sharp de stabbing at Morris¡¯ heart, making him feel for the first time the pain that ripped through his heart, the despair of being helpless when the woman he loved was in pain in front of him. For the first time, a thought sprang into Morris¡¯ head. Study medicine! ¡°Vivian, bear with it, we¡¯ll be out soon.¡± As he soothed Vivian, he freed one hand, picked up his cell phone, turned it on, and held it aloft, looking around for a signal. But there was not even a hint of a signal here. While Vivian was still crying and wailing in pain, Morris couldn¡¯t bear it in his heart, and with his hand up, he shed Vivian viciously at the back of her neck. Vivian who was crying and howling a moment ago cked out and fainted again. It was only in due course that Morris realized that when he did CPR after pulling Vivian out of the water, she hadn¡¯t been unconscious, but she had remained unconscious after her pulse beat resumed. At the moment, she passed out and instead of crying out in pain, shey quietly on the floor. Morris suddenly wondered if he had just stopped Vivian from going into the water with him, would Vivian would have gone into the water alone after he left. If she got sick in the water, would she die in the water? The thought frightened him.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He took off his suit jacket to cover Vivian¡¯s body and looked up at the steep hole, he tucked his phone in his pants pocket and walked over, looking around for the most suitable ce to climb. Eventually, Morris jumped into the water and swam across to the opposite side, intending to climb up the opposite wall. The uneven wall made an excellent climbing spot, and with his feet on the protruding stones and his hands sped in the crevices above him, he trudged upwards little by little. Last night in the dungeon, he was bitten by Vivian on his right hand, and just now, he was smashed by Vivian on his left hand. If he applied a little pressure, blood would flow all the way down his wrist, crimson blood staining his white shirt. Even so, Morris was unconcerned, just wanting to climb up immediately, search for a signal, then call for help and bring Vivian to medical attention quickly. All of it came to mind, and Morris¡¯ conviction grew stronger. As he climbed, sometimes the wet rocks came off, sometimes his shoes slipped, and several times he nearly fell, but he managed to avoid the danger and finally managed to climb up to the cave. Standing above the cave entrance is a boulder on the side of a cliff with a wide view into the distance. He realized in due course that standing in this position and looking over in a sideways direction, he was surprised to find that the mountain where the old mansion was located was very, very far away from them. He couldn¡¯t help but be rmed at how big the dungeon below was. Not daring to dy, Morris pulled out his phone, the signal having been restored. Even though the phone didn¡¯t have much power, it was able to sustain his calls. After the phone picked up the signal, it kept vibrating, all with some cell phone messages and missed call alerts. Ignoring the messages, Morris made a call to Trent. As the phone just rang once, it had already been picked up, ¡°Boss? Boss, is it really you? Where are you and Miss Mond now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story, you immediately start the helicopter and go to the bottom of the cliff on the north side of the mountain facing the Golden Calf Mountain, where I will have a white dress hanging from the cliff face. You determine the location, then take a few men and ropes and go to the cave and rescue us. Also, bring a container that can be absolutely sealed impermeable to water and can hold two pounds of water, as well as a set of loose fittingdies clothes.¡± Morris ordered calmly. Hearing that, Trent knew that his Boss was in danger, and without asking anything further, he immediately sent his men out and set off with the container. Morris was born on here, so he knew all about the mountains on this side, he just never thought that the outside of the dark river that connected it was actually across the Golden Calf Mountain. He took off the white shirt he was wearing and used the sleeve as a string to tie it to a rock before going back into the cave. Inside the cave, Vivian was still in aatose state. Morris sat beside her, silently watching. Not long after, the rumbling sound of helicopter propellers sounded outside, and he waited patiently. Thirty minutester, a voice came from outside. ¡°Boss?¡± ¡°Mr. Morris?¡± ¡°Is there anyone out there?¡± A few voices rang out and Morris responded, ¡°Come down.¡± As he finished, the men outside heard the sound and climbed down through the hole. When Morris saw theming down, he helped Vivian up and put his suit jacket over her body, buttoning it up. After a few people came down, Trent jumped into the water and swam over to their side, only to find that Vivian and his Boss were injured to varying degrees. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Trent was in shock. He had been working for Morris for so many years, but he had never seen him in such a mess. ¡°Give me your clothes, and turn around.¡± Morris ordered in a cold voice. Trent handed over the clothes and waved his hand at a few of his men, and all of them turned around, turning their backs to Morris. The man dressed Vivian before he said to Trent, ¡°You guys take Vivian to the hospital immediately and do a blood test. I still need to go in.¡± Chapter 226 Can’t Find Anything Unusual ¡°Go in? Into where?¡± Trent was stunned for a moment and then it dawned on him, ¡°There¡¯s a cave in here?¡± Morris stood up and instructed the men, ¡°You guys take Vivian to the hospital first. Trent stays with me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The men answered and shouted to the men above, then someone dropped the ropedder and one of them tied Vivian to his back, and pulled up by the men above. A few of the others left, and only then did Morris tell Trent that there was a secret chamber down there, but it was two hundred meters in from here. The two men dive in once more, taking the container with them.N?velDrama.Org ? content. And then they found the bedroom where Vivian was attacked by the inexplicable creature, and just as they were about to take the water from the altar in that bedroom, they actually found, bizarrely, that the contents of the altar had disappeared, not even a drop of water! Morris stood in the bedroom, his cold eyes looking down at the two bowls and the altar in front of him, knowing full well that someone had definitely been here. But the dungeon was bigger than they had imagined, and it was as hard as hell to find a single person. So, he only left two bowls in a sealed container. When the physically exhausted Morris went out again, his body was a bit weak, and he was originally able to swim in four minutes and fifty seconds, but due to multiple reasons such as injury, high fever, and hunger, it took him five minutes and thirty seconds to swim out, and he choked on the water. Beside him, Trent was shocked, not expecting that the inside was actually a big secret chamber. He then realized the reason for the disappearance of both Boss and Miss Mond. ¡°Put someone on guard here. The news of a dungeon down there must never be revealed to anyone!¡± Morrismanded. Until he knew what was going on inside, Morris would never let anyone else know about the existence of this ce. And who else was inside the chamber? He would inevitably find out the truth. ¡­ Vivian was taken to the hospital after she passed out and had various tests done first, while Morris went and got a tetanus shot and a simple treatment for his wound. He was bitten too hard in the right hand, and after four stitches and a simple dressing, he took injection to reduce inmmation and fever. Morris was in the same ward as Vivian. Looking at the sleeping woman beside him, he waited quietly for the results of the tests. An hourter, Morris got the reports of Vivian¡¯s various medical examinations. But when he saw the analysis results, he couldn¡¯t help but be furious, ¡°This is the result of your test? There is no abnormality in the blood? The CT can¡¯t find any abnormality?¡± The dean stood in front of Morris, and seeing Morris¡¯ burgeoning anger, he apologized, ¡°Mr. Morris, we¡¯ve done the mostprehensive examinations, and, you need to trust our abilities. We¡¯ve really done our checks very carefully, but none of them have ever shown any problems.¡± Morris recalled the events of that night, which had been very bizarre and fishy. There was clearly something in that altar water, but it could not be seen, and then a raised piece of the back of Vivian¡¯s hand was seen and was swimming in her blood. And when they turned back to look for the altar, the contents had disappeared, which meant that someone didn¡¯t want him to find out the truth. Morris was pretty sure there was something there, and it was colorless and odorless. ¡°Get lost.¡± He waved his hand, pped the information on the table, and gave an angry scolding. Everyone left in droves. Morris sat in the hospital room for a long time before finally picking up his cell phone and making a call to his best buddy Philip, ¡°Philip,e to the private hospital immediately.¡± ¡°Holy shit, big brother, me and Arlo were just about to go see you. You¡¯re in a private hospital, right? We¡¯ll be right over.¡± After hanging up the phone, Arlo, Philip and Danny immediately rushed to the hospital. After they arrived at the hospital, Morris told the three the truth about all that had happened in the dungeon and said to Philip, ¡°You¡¯re best at Chinese medicine, check Vivian¡¯s pulse and see if you can detect any abnormalities.¡± ¡°What the hell is going on, it is creepy!¡± Philip grinned, intimidated by Morris. ¡°This is a bizarre matter, and it does need to be investigated properly.¡± Danny said. Arlo, who is the captain of the police department, asked, ¡°You¡¯re not going to report that dungeon?¡± It¡¯s a dungeon, of great archaeological value and significance, and by all rights, it should have been reported. Faced with the extremely responsible Arlo, Morris smiled helplessly but didn¡¯t get angry, ¡°Reporting is bound to be done, but the matter has not been investigated yet and needs to be kept secret for now.¡± Knowing that Morris was also a righteous man at heart, Arlo wasn¡¯t surprised to hear his answer. Several people sat in the ward and watched as Philip carried a chair to Vivian¡¯s side, his hand on her wrist, his eyes closed as he quietly felt her pulse beat. Philip had hardly ever treated anyone anymore for many years. If it wasn¡¯t for Vivian¡¯s injury today, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have made an exception. He carefully checked her pulse for a full two minutes before looking at Morris and shaking his head, ¡°Other than her liver and spleen not being too good, there are no other abnormalities.¡± ¡°No abnormalities?¡± Morris¡¯ brow furrowed and he sat up, quite a bit nervous. ¡°Philip, are you out of skill now?¡± ¡°Examine it properly, it¡¯s definitely not that simple.¡± Danny and Arlo both spoke up. Seeing that a few of them didn¡¯t believe him, Philip rechecked Vivian¡¯s pulse again. Another two minutes passed and the result obtained was still no unusual reaction, everything was normal. But precisely because everything was normal, it became more and more abnormal. That afternoon, the two bowls taken by Trent to be tested also got their results. The results showed that everything was normal and there was nothing out of the ordinary. It was precisely this oue that made things ever more bizarre. After a few people discussed it, Morris gave the idea that everyone should hide the truth from Vivian, telling her that what was inside her was taken out of her body with a blood draw. In the afternoon, the unconscious Vivian finally woke up. Her face was haggard and weak as she opened her eyes and the smell of sterile water filled her nostrils. She knew this was a hospital. Tilting her head to look around, she noticed that Morris beside her was having injection. Shey on the bed drenched in fatigue, staring feebly at the ceiling, ¡°Is there anything to eat? I¡¯m hungry.¡± It had been two days since she had eaten, and although she was getting injection of glucose fluid, Vivian felt that her mouth was tasteless and she was still hungry, so she wanted to eat. ¡°What do you want to eat, Miss Mond? I¡¯ll go get it.¡± Trent immediately went to her side and asked with a respectful attitude. ¡°I¡¯d like to eat ¡­ dunked soup bun, crystal shrimp dumpling, roast pork, congee with egg and pork, pig¡¯s trotters, braised pork knuckle, and Dongpo pork ¡­¡± Shey back on the bed and said a bunch of things she wanted to eat in one breath. Trent was so shocked by her that he couldn¡¯t speak for a moment, and finally only muttered, ¡°Miss Mond, can you finish them all?¡± Chapter 227 Willingness to Lose Trent was also considered to have seen a lot of people, but because he had been working with Morris, most of the people he knew were some of rich women who were more poised in front of him. However Vivian was extraordinarily different from them. Shey on the bed and tilted her head to look at Trent, ¡°Who told you that I can¡¯t finish? Even if I can¡¯t finish, I can still pack it up and save it for dinner.¡± It was absolutely possible for her to be frugal and eliminate waste. But now she just wanted meat. ¡°Go and buy it. Arlo, Philip and Danny are all here, they can eat together.¡± In order to gag Trent, Morris mentioned his friends. When he finished, he gestured a look towards the three men sitting to the side, and the three immediately cooperated. Arlo: ¡°Well, coincidentally, I want to eat braised pork knuckle too.¡± Danny: ¡°What Miss Mond like to eat is quite simr to me.¡± Philip: ¡±How can we not finish just this little bit of food? You¡¯re underestimating us. Trent, hurry up and get it, I am starving.¡± Trent had to nod, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go buy it right away.¡± They only needed to open their mouths, and he had to go for it. Ugh, this was life. Trent turned to leave the ward, closing the door behind him. Viviany in bed for a while, inclining her head to look at Morris in the next bed, seeing him get up from the bed and walk to her side, ¡°How do you feel? Does it still hurt?¡± Vivian shook her head, looking at Morris and then at the few people sitting off to the side, something that she didn¡¯t ask directly. ¡°You¡¯ve met both Arlo and Philip, and this is Danny. They¡¯re all our people, so just say what you have to say.¡± Morris took a chair handed over by Philip and sat beside Vivian, tenderly. Listening to Morris¡¯ words, Vivian was then relieved and asked, ¡°Has there been a test done on me to find out exactly what it is that has burrowed into my body?¡± This was the thing she was most worried about. What a horror to have an inexplicable creature burrowing into her body. She was still young and didn¡¯t want to die now from a disease that suddenly triggered at a young age. Morris pretended to be calm, ¡°You are lucky. The doctor did an examination, he found the location of the thing and cut a slit in your wrist to release the thing.¡± As he said that, he lifted Vivian¡¯s left wrist and pointed to the wound on her wrist, speaking. In order to be able to convince Vivian, he did have the doctor cut a wound on Vivian¡¯s wrist. But the wound was very shallow. ¡°What the hell is that?¡± She asked. ¡°A transparent worm, which required the special instruments to see it, it was taken directly to the hospital for disposal so as not to leave any after-effects.¡± ¡°What? Why didn¡¯t you show it me?¡± Vivian stared at Morris for a long time, as if she felt he was lying. Knowing that Vivian was intelligent and clever, he took out his phone and found a photo from it, ¡°It can¡¯t take a picture, so I asked someone to paint it.¡± Vivian stared at the phone, the worm drawn on it looked like the one from the Michelin Peugeot. With just one nce, she felt sick to her stomach, ¡°Take it away, take it away, it¡¯s disgusting.¡± She reached up to her forehead, the mere thought of having such a worm running through her body made her felt disgusting. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the doctor said it¡¯s non-toxic and harmless and won¡¯t leave after-effects.¡± Morris was lying. Although he didn¡¯t know if Vivian¡¯s severe headache would happen again, he still didn¡¯t want to worry Vivian so as not to aggravate her already existing insomnia. After saying that, in order to convince Vivian, he swept a sideways nce at the few people next to him. The three men picked up the ¡®signal¡¯ and immediately began to cooperate. Philip said a serious nonsense, ¡°That thing is disgusting, I almost vomit out the overnight meal. When I think of that thing can drill into the human body, I want to cut it off.¡± Arlo was still reticent, but at least said one sentence, ¡°The doctor said you should be observed for some time, there shouldn¡¯t be any other effects.¡± Danny: ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Philip¡¯s nonsense, it¡¯s not that scary. It was a transparent thing, not scary.¡± The three men cooperated with Morris. Vivian had less doubts now, after listening to a few of them. The body was hers, after all, and she still retained a questioning attitude. The only reason to question it was that if the doctor did remove the worm from her body, why did he just dispose of it without showing it to her? She couldn¡¯t be 100% convinced by just a picture. But Vivian didn¡¯t think too much about it, not wanting to put too much mental pressure on herself. Shey on the bed, tilting her head to look at the gauze wrapped around Morris¡¯ hands, both of his hands got injury. ¡°Are you okay?¡± After getting out of the water, Vivian choked on the water, but she still had a memory of Morris saving her. ¡°Yes.¡± Morris raised his hand and looked at the gauze wrapped around it. The doctor said her bite would definitely leave a mark on his hand. In that case, it meant that in the future, whenever he used his right hand, he would see the mark she left. Vivian would never forget the fact he had saved her. Memories of the time she was fooled by Yara and taken abroad; the time she was swept away by the flood in Dongpu Vige; the time she dived out of the dungeon today, it was him who had saved her. For several times he had saved her, Vivian felt extraordinarily grateful to Morris. ¡°But ¡­¡± At this, Morris¡¯ pupils tinged with a wry smile, ¡°In our bet, you lost.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Vivian bristled and red at him in defiance, ¡±That doesn¡¯t count. It¡¯s clearly an unexpected situation. When I raced with my master, I had ever held my breath for five minutes and thirty-six seconds. Even though that was holding breath, I was able to exceed my personal limit.¡± As she said, this one was indeed an ident. Since Vivian was willing to dive with Morris, she was bound to have absolute certainty. A woman who cherished her life could not treat it as a child¡¯s y. ¡°Since it¡¯s a bet, naturally it¡¯s only about winning and losing.¡± He raised an eyebrow, a smug smile rippling across his handsome face as he leaned over, propping one hand on the edge of the bed and the other on the head of her bed, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Lying here is like in a battlefield, and the enemy doesn¡¯t care if you get sick.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. What Morris said still made sense. ¡°No. Let¡¯spete again.¡± Vivian snorted arrogantly, not willing to admit defeat. Chapter 228 Thank You ¡°Since you were willing to bet, you should admit defeat.¡± He said, not giving Vivian the chance to go back on her words. Vivian bristled with displeasure, and on a whim, she added, ¡°Yes, of course, I will admit defeat. Although we can¡¯t be brothers, we can be brother and sister. Right, brother?¡± With that, she nced at the three men sitting off to the side, only to see those three staring straight over, ears perked up as they listened to the conversation between the two of them. And the moment Vivian¡¯s gaze swept over, they immediately withdrew their gaze and were chatting animatedly. Vivian then raised her eyes, reached out to hold her hand to her mouth, and whispered to Morris, ¡°Even if you saved me, I won¡¯t forgive you for drugging me. You are scum, and it won¡¯t change just because you saved me.¡± Morris: ¡°¡­¡± The smile on his face instantly disappeared and he wanted to open this woman¡¯s brain and see what the hell was in it!T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Not wanting to pay any more attention to Vivian, Morris stepped aside and sat down to chat with his friends. It didn¡¯t take long afterwards for the people from the restaurant to deliver all the dishes Vivian had asked for. Trent prepared the table with sumptuous dishes, and several people sat down to eat together. No alcohol was allowed in the hospital, so they held sses of juice and clinked sses with Vivian. ¡°Congrattions to you for getting away with it.¡± ¡°You have a great blessing.¡± ¡°May you safe in the future.¡± ¡°Get well soon.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, thank you, Danny, Arlo, and Philip.¡± Vivian was in an extraordinarily good mood. Vivian raised the ss of juice, ¡°Cheers. We will help each other in the future.¡± Vivian said, drinking the juice up. Despite, feeling a harsh gaze shoot over when she wrapped her arm around Philip¡¯s shoulder just now, she still feigned ignorance. After finishing her juice, Vivian put down her cup, took her chopsticks and picked up a piece of braised pork knuckle, just as she was about to put a piece of meat in her bowl, she suddenly thought of something and put the meat in Philip¡¯s bowl, ¡°Come on, Philip, let¡¯s eat together.¡± ¡°Uh huh, that¡¯s more like it ¡­¡± Philip nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Ahem ¡­¡± Just as Philip took his chopsticks and picked up the piece of braised pork knuckle in the bowl, he heard Arlo and Danny both coughing one after another. He froze and looked up at the two of them to see the two seemed to make a frantic gesture. Philip followed their gaze and saw Morris¡¯ bitingly cold and sharp gaze staring straight at him. If eyes could kill, he would have been killed by a thousand cuts. Morris was like the king of all beasts in the jungle whose territory was encroached, and a stern coldness emanated from his body, which scared Philip. He immediately warily put the piece of braised pork knuckle back into Vivian¡¯s bowl, ¡°Hehehe, I don¡¯t love pork knuckle, really.¡± Bullshit! He loved braised pork knuckles! But now he had to give up his favorite. Morris was very satisfied with Philip¡¯s performance and he picked up his chopsticks and gave Vivian a piece of pigeon meat, ¡°Here, eat this for tonic.¡± Although Vivian was eating quietly, the four people¡¯s eye contact and conversation were all taken in by her in a pretend unconscious manner. So when she saw a piece of pigeon meat in her bowl, she whined, ¡°Pigeons are so cute, why do you want to eat pigeons?¡± The hypocrisy almost made her sick to her stomach herself. The next moment, she chucked the pigeon meat into Philip¡¯s bowl, ¡°Here, Philip, since you don¡¯t like pork knuckle, then eat the pigeon. Pigeons are delicious, they taste good and nutritious.¡± Morris¡¯ hands froze, and his face suddenly turned dark. ¡°No, no, no, I don¡¯t like pigeons either.¡± How could Philip, who had been forced to change his appetite, dare to eat the dish that Vivian helped him with? He immediately chucked the piece of pigeon meat into Vivian¡¯s bowl, then pointed across the table and said, ¡°All the dishes I like are at Danny¡¯ side, I¡¯d better sit there.¡± Saying that, Philip stood up and carried the stool before he walked away. However, Vivian didn¡¯t even give him a chance. ¡°Sit down!¡± She pulled Philip to sit on the stool with one hand, ¡°I¡¯ve said it, in the future, I will take care of you, so let me help you with this.¡± After Vivian finished speaking, she stood up and directly swapped the few dishes in front of her with the few dishes in front of Danny, cing all the dishes Philip ¡®loved¡¯ in front of him, then very proudly raised her eyebrows at Philip and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°How about it? I am good to you, right?¡± ¡°Heh heh heh, you are good, thank you, Vivian.¡± Philip smiled sardonically, his smile was worse than crying. He struggled inwardly: is this you being good to me? I think you¡¯re in a hurry to send me to the hell! ¡°You¡¯re wee. You¡¯re my man from now on, I ¡­¡± ¡°Pfft ¡­ ¡± As Vivian¡¯s words had juste out, Arlo, who was eating across the table, choked, and immediately inclining his head to the ground, the rice in his mouth sshing out, unable to withstand the frantic coughing. Chapter 229 Issac is Angrily Beaten by His Father The three men first looked at Morris, only to see him standing there with one hand on the table, the other gauze wrapped hand clutching the chopsticks, and with a click, the chopsticks broke with a sound, scaring several people. Vivian, however, pretended as if she couldn¡¯t see anything, ¡±Morris, why did your chopsticks break? Ugh, really, this restaurant is too rubbish, a pair of chopsticks just broke easily.¡± With that, she took the pair of chopsticks from Morris¡¯ hand and threw them into the trash. Then she took a new pair of chopsticks from the table and handed them to him, ¡°These chopsticks are good, eat. Otherwise if die out of hunger, I can get free meal again.¡± Her unscrupulous words deliberately angered Morris. The other three men looked at Vivian and then at Morris, only to feel that Vivian was extraordinarily inordinate, but Morris who had been indulgent. Morris put down his chopsticks and lost his appetite for a moment. Seeing that, and the other three put them down in silence and were silent. Vivian, who was feasting on the dish, looked at several of them in confusion while chewing, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys eating? Is it because you think the food taste bad?¡± ¡°I am not hungry.¡± ¡°Yeah, I have no appetite too.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I ate too much for lunch.¡± ¡­ They made perfunctory excuses. Vivian held her chopsticks, picked up a soup dumpling, took a bite, sucked on the soup while inclining her head to look at the motionless Morris who was like an ice sculpture, her clear pupils were quiteplicated. No appetite? Since so, she could eat alone. So Vivian enjoyed gourmet feast all by herself in an extraordinarily pleasant mood. One¡¯s mood bes bad when one is hungry, but after eating and drinking enough, one¡¯s mood will be better. It wasn¡¯t until she had finished half of the food under the watchful eyes of the four that she put down her chopsticks, drew out tissue to wipe her mouth, and indecently burped. An awkward voice rang through the ward and she smiled awkwardly, ¡°Sorry, I got too full.¡± Several men¡¯s astonished gazes fell on Vivian in unison, before looking at Morris in unison. As if to say again: the woman you like is really different. He must have seen enough of the demure and elegant woman, so he preferred this ¡®fresh and unpretentious¡¯ one. Sensing the strange nces cast by his friends, Morris¡¯ icy gaze felt on them with a hint of warning, scaring the three into looking down at their phones. Vivian ate enough and stood up, looking at the table of leftovers, she couldn¡¯t help but feel some pity, ¡°Look at you all, the country promotes thrift and frugality, you actually trash food like this, aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished by God?¡± Danny looked innocent, ¡°I told you before, I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Arlo rubbed his nose, ¡°I¡¯m a vegetarian.¡± Philip nced at Danny and Arlo, with a sad look, as if to say: what should I say? His mind raced, and he finally said, ¡°I am hungry at the moment, just in time for some food.¡± Unexpectedly, just as his words fell, three voices rang out in unison. ¡°Eat them all!!!¡± Morris, Arlo, and Danny looked at him, ¡®entrusting him with the task¡¯. Vivian nodded with great approval, ¡±Philip, you are skinny. I¡¯m sure you must be the most unpopr one in the gentry written in the novels, are your parents spoiling your brother and not loving you and treating you harshly, that¡¯s why they starved you into this hellish state?¡± She considered Philips as a pathetic person in the novel. The corners of Philip¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Heh heh, you¡¯re so capable of imaging, why don¡¯t you go and work in a novelpany?¡± ¡°It will be a waste of talent if I work there.¡± She knew Philip was teasing her, butughed it off, ¡°Hurry up and eat, but don¡¯t waste the food. I¡¯ve eaten too much and I¡¯m going for a walk.¡± After saying that, Vivian reached out and touched her food-burdened stomach and walked out of the ward, wanting to take a walk outside. After seeing her leave, Philip pped his chopsticks on the table with a thud, ¡°Are you guys too bullying?¡± ¡°What does it have to do with us? The person who bullied you is clearly Vivian.¡± ¡°Yes, that is true.¡± ¡°Vivian is doing you a favor by letting you eat.¡± Thest words were spoken by Morris, and after he finished, he stared at Philip with obscure andplex eyes. ¡°Ahem, Morris, don¡¯t look at me with that look. I¡¯m not really interested in Vivian, really.¡± As a man, he had a strong sixth sense. It only took one look to know what Morris was thinking. Philip exined with a plea for survival. ¡°Eat.¡± Morris withdrew his gaze and picked up his chopsticks, unconcerned by the table¡¯s leftovers, and ate without any concern. Such a move literally shocked the three. Morris had a very serious cleanliness problem and would not eat anyone¡¯s leftovers at all, but he made an exception for Vivian. And at that moment, Vivian was walking down the corridor, and when she got bored, she went down the stairway. As she walked, she had gone down to the fourth floor. At that moment, she heard a conversationing from the stairway one floor below. ¡°Jun Lin Company has been bought by your brother, so when you get out of the hospital, go straight back to work at the Shaw Group!¡± From the deep and sonorous voice, Vivian knew at first hearing that it was Issac¡¯s father, Quintel¡¯s voice. ¡°On what basis?¡± Issac, who was standing leaning against the wall, burst out in anger, ¡°Jun Lin Company is apany that I created, who are you to acquire it? Quintel Shaw, do you think you can do whatever you want just because you are my father?¡± ¡°What crappypany, the annual revenue is only a few tens of millions, do you n to bog down like this for the rest of your life? It is a shame!¡± ¡°Since you feel ashamed of me, you could have announced it to the public and said that you would henceforth sever the father-son rtionship with me.¡± He snorted lightly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯ve been thinking?¡± ¡°You stop it!¡± Quintel snarled, ¡°You think I want to care about you? If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of your dead mother, I wouldn¡¯t care about such an asshole like you!¡± ¡°I can rely on my own, I don¡¯t need your care.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even protect your sister, what¡¯s your use? You¡¯re a useless piece of shit! You did something stupid yourself and got your sister¡¯s legs injured by the Cheal family! What do you live for?¡± Chapter 230 Mike Appears Listening to the conversation between the two downstairs, Vivian truly felt the injustice of Issac¡¯s treatment in the Shaw family. Even though she had known that Issac was not liked by Shaw family, she never expected Quintel to speak so excessively and viciously. Issac did not refute Quintel¡¯s words and suddenly fell into silence. Quintel¡¯s heart was ignited with anger and he said unforgivingly, ¡°It¡¯s all because you dragged your sister into this, if you weren¡¯t having an affair with that bitch Vivian, how could your sister have been hurt? Vivian is now the god granddaughter of Madame Cheal, but since she has hurt my daughter, I will get that bitch killed sooner orter!¡± From the time she initially met Quintel to reprimand Issac on the asion of Morris¡¯ engagement with Yoona, to the time she went to Liangchuan to spend half a month with Quintel together, Vivian knew that Quintel overly favored Yeon. So when she had injured Yeon, she had already guessed that Quintel would deliberately target her. Vivian sighed helplessly, and instead of proceeding downstairs, she sat down on the steps right there, looking out through the window at the corner of the stairs, deep in thought. ¡°Yeon made a mistake.¡± After a long silence, Vivian suddenly heard Issac retort. That one sentence was spoken with breathlessness, as if it were a pale exnation. It was because Vivian knew very well that although Issac¡¯s words made sense, it had no effect when it came to Quintel. Just as she and Yoona were both Phu Yen¡¯s daughters, and Phu Yen and Yorlien doted only on Yoona. It was a big difference in treatment. A p rang out in the hallway, a crisp, loud sound that startled Vivian¡¯s heart. Then she heard Quintel yell, ¡±Shut up! What¡¯s so good about Vivian that she¡¯s worth you to speak up for her? She¡¯s a shameless mistress who stole her sister¡¯s man and fooled around with Morris¡­ forget about that slut!¡± The ufortable words stung Vivian¡¯s heart deeply, but she was sorry for Issac even more. She stood up instantly and subconsciously tried to rush down. But after she had just taken a few steps, she stopped in her tracks. Now was Issac¡¯s most wretched moment, and the rtionship between her and Issac was not as good as it was back then because of the ¡®wedding banquet¡¯ thing that had created a gap between them. In what capacity would she face Issac if she went down now? Vivian hesitated again and again, finally stopping her steps and sitting on the steps without any further reaction. Then the sound of footsteps rang out from below. She supposed that the two would have already left. Vivian leaned against the wall and let out a deep sigh. She would stay away from the gentry, didn¡¯t want to get involved in all kinds of disputes, but she was already in the middle of it, and it was not easy for her to quit. Vivian¡¯s heart ached for what happened to Issac, but she was also most disappointed in him. She had regarded Issac as her confidant, but he knew the truth about the wedding, yet he still wanted her to take the me. Issac should know very well that the wedding banquet scandal would lead to death if she was found to be the culprit, but he still chose to ¡®stand by and watch¡¯! ¡°What are you doing sitting here?¡± Suddenly Morris appeared behind her, seeing her sitting here dazed, and said with concern, ¡°The ground is cold, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Vivian looked back angrily at Morris, ¡°How do you know I am here?¡± ¡°Trent said he saw youing down, so I came to see.¡± Morris walked slowly to her side, ¡°The doctor said you are weak now, so it¡¯s best to lie down and rest.¡± ¡°I am okay.¡± She collected her wild nature from that moment in the ward, and suddenly became calm and serious. Getting up, she went up the stairs and walked straight away from Morris. Morris frowned slightly, an intuition telling him that Vivian must have been stimted by something just now, or thought of something bad, which caused her mood to be bad. Morris followed Vivian upstairs, while at this time, Issac, who was standing downstairs, listened to the sound of fading footsteps, walked to the middle of the way, inclined his head and nced upwards, and his mood went down. Vivian? When did shee over?N?velDrama.Org ? content. Why was she in the hospital? She was injured? Issac was confused and did not understand what Vivian had met in the past two days, so he immediately sent someone to investigate. A few dayster. Vivian had all the tests done again at the hospital, and all the indicators were normal and in smooth condition, so Morris and Vivian went through the discharge procedures. Even though Vivian had done frequent tests in the past few days, none of the results were abnormal, but it was the results that made Morris worried. He and Vivian clearly saw something enter her body, and after that caused her two severe headaches, and the first time Vivian¡¯s strength increased steeply after awakening from the headache, everything was very bizarre. But the weirdest thing was that the test report was normal! When she was discharged from the hospital, Trent drove the two back to the old mansion. As soon as Vivian got out of the car, she suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°By the way, how is the girl in the dungeon being handled?¡± ¡°Trent bought her the best cemetery, and looked into her situation again and contacted her uncle who had raised her for several years and gave him a generouspensation.¡± Morris told Vivian the truth about the situation. ¡°Good.¡± Vivian nodded slightly, subconsciously looked down at the new shoes she had on her feet, and then she asked again, ¡°Right, you said that the things in the dungeon can be sold and we share the profit. When do you n to sell them?¡± Speaking of money, Vivian¡¯s eyes were starry, not to mention how excited she was. Morris put one hand in the pocket of his pants, his handsome face tinged with a bit of coldness, his long sharp eyes nced at her disdainfully, ¡°ording to the regtions, any ancient tomb or dungeon has to be reported to the state.¡± ¡°But this dungeon was passed down from your family¡¯s ancestors.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m sending someone to investigate the interior of the dungeon in detail and do verification.¡± ¡°Ugh ¡­ If only it doesn¡¯t have to be reported.¡± Vivian felt reluctant to give up. When she thought of so many antique relics inside the dungeon, which were not that expensive, but the umtion of a few things could surely be worth a lot of money. The two spoke as they walked towards the old mansion. Knowing that the two were being discharged from the hospital today, Madame Cheal had ordered the kitchen to prepare a sumptuous lunch early in the morning. ¡°Vivian, you guys are finally back.¡± The two walked through the front hall and just as they reached the living room, they met Madame Cheal who was pacing back and forth in the doorway. Vivian trotted over and gave Madame Cheal a big hug, ¡°Grandma? It¡¯s so good to see you.¡± She pursed her lips and smiled, in an extraordinarily good mood when she saw Madame Cheal. ¡°Here, let me have a look.¡± Madame Cheal took her hand and looked her up and down, ¡°s, look, you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight. I have told the kitchen to make soup for you.¡± ¡°Morris, you are back.¡± At this time, Mike walked out from nowhere, and when he saw Vivian and Morris, a light shed under his eyes. Chapter 231 Can’t Get Over ¡°Mr. ¡­¡± When she saw Mike appear, Vivian subconsciously wanted to call out ¡®Mr. Cheal¡¯, but on second thought, she was now Madame Cheal¡¯s god-granddaughter, so she naturally had to address him as ¡®Uncle Mike¡¯ like Morris. A smile spread across her cheeks, ¡°Hello, Uncle Mike.¡± Morris and Mike looked at each other, and he gave a slight nod as a greeting. ¡°I¡¯ve heard all about you and Morris, I originally nned to visit you guys in these days, but I¡¯ve been rather busy taking care ofpany matters for Morris. You won¡¯t mind, right, Vivian?¡± Mike was wearing a white shirt, a gray casual suit, with a pair of gold rim ssed on his high nose, calm and dignified, elegant and civilized. He had a mixed-race stunning face. Even though she had been in thepany of Morris all day and was used to seeing his handsome face, she still found this sexy and evil Mike very tititing. But she and he didn¡¯t seem to know each other very well. But on second thought, she was now considered half his niece. ¡°I won¡¯t, Uncle Mike.¡± Vivian shook her head. ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s quite cold outside, what are you all doing standing outside? Go inside and eat.¡± Madame Cheal took Vivian¡¯s hand, and several people all went into the living room and sat down to eat together. Concerned that Madame Cheal was not in good health, Vivian and Morris had discussed before they arrived not to tell her about what had happened in the dungeon so as not to worry her. ¡°What do you do now, Vivian? I was discussing with Morris about wanting you toe work at Eonothem Group. What do you think?¡± At the dinner table, Madame Cheal chatted with Vivian as she ate. ¡°No, no, no, no.¡± Vivian, who was drinking the mushroom soup, shook her head repeatedly, ¡°Grandma, I have a job now, there¡¯s no need to go to work at Eonothem Group.¡± She didn¡¯t want to see Morris every day. Not to mention that she now had a weddingpany with over twenty employees in it, and she had to stay with thepany and get the wedding business up and running. When the root was firmly established and the branch was opened in her hometown, she would move back to her hometown be with her foster parents. ¡°It¡¯s good that you have a job. Whenever you don¡¯t want to quit, tell Grandma or Morris and take you to work at Eonothem Group, take it as experience.¡± Madame Cheal patted the back of Vivian¡¯s hand, her smile amiable. ¡°Good idea.¡± Mike, who was sitting across from Vivian, approved of Madame Cheal¡¯s idea and added, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go to Morris¡¯pany, you are go to mypany.¡± Although Morris was temporarily at the helm of the Eonothem Group , it was not yet known who would actually be at the helm in the future. As for Mike, he also set up his ownpany with the help of the Eonothem Group and it was doing quite well. ¡°Thank you, Grandma, and thank you, Uncle Mike.¡± Vivian picked up the juice on the table and clinked her ss to Madame Cheal and Mike, smiling. But she knew in her heart that she was not allowed to go to the Eonothem Group, and that Mike was even more dangerous and must not be approached. But sometimes she had to be hypocritical on the surface. Morris¡¯ gazended on Vivian before flicking to Mike, his deep andplex gaze tinged with some deepness, but he never spoke. After the meal, Vivian apanied Madame Cheal for a stroll around the park, and the olddy went to take a lunch break as she was a bit tired. Vivian left the old mansion with Morris by her own car, and as she was about to part ways with Morris at the entrance of the old mansion, Morris tossed the key to Trent and got into her car. Vivian, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, looked at Morris in confusion, ¡°What are you doing in my car?¡± ¡°Take you to somewhere.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Morris said. Although Vivian was upset, she didn¡¯t say anything and drove off, following the road pointed out by Morris all the way, finally arriving at a private residence some twenty minutester. It was a European-style building castle, a five-meter-high white carved openwork gate. Standing at the entrance and looking inside, she saw a sculpture fountain with a pair of dolphins leaping up, aside from a variety of flowers and green nts. Vivian stood in front of the vi, inclined her head and asked Morris, ¡°Your house?¡± Morris gave her a meaningful look, ¡°Come in.¡± The two walked in one after the other. Vivian walked into the European castle style privatepound with a view of the interior, where it set with a private golf course, swimming pool, garden, cafe, etc. And the interior of the castle was quite distinctive, with avish crystal ceiling, bright obsidian floor tiles, cabs lined with a variety of antique artifacts, and several famous foreign paintings hanging around the corner of the spiral staircase. The interior of the castle was decorated in a luxury style, only gold wasck on the walls. In a ce like L City, where every inch ofnd was expensive, his private residence upied with arge area. He was really rich. Vivian: Are rich people all so capricious?T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You live alone?¡± Vivian was shock, looking at every part of the castle. When would she be so rich? ¡°Which room you like, you can stay here from now on.¡± Morris asked as he took Vivian on a tour of the vi. ¡°I ¡­ which room I like?¡± Vivian froze for a moment and pointed at her nose, ¡°You said you¡¯d let me live here in the future?¡± It all came too suddenly, she was overjoyed, and then shook her head repeatedly to refuse, ¡°No, I can rent a house, it¡¯s far from mypany, it¡¯s not convenient tomute to work.¡± She was going to say that she could rent a house, but now Morris was her ¡®godbrother¡¯ and could, by definition, be in charge of her. So she solely found a random excuse. Vivian had heard of this private residence, only knowing that it was the private residence of a wealthy man who had spent hundreds of millions to create it, but never thought that it was actually Morris¡¯. But it was really some distance from where she worked. Without heavy traffic, it would take more than thirty minutes, but once it was in rush hour, it would take at least fifty minutes to return home from Eonothem Group. Coincidentally, the road that Eonothem Group took back to this private residence via the road in front of her weddingpany was the closest road. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you to and from workter.¡± Morris directly blocked Vivian¡¯ster words. He had been staying at the Night apartment before because there was still some redecorating going on here, and there was a construction crew in the back garden, so Morris hadn¡¯t been back. It wasn¡¯t until two days ago that some renovations to the back garden werepleted. Chapter 232 Caught in the Act Vivian mouth skimmed, walked to the second floor railing, overlooking the first floor hall, such a luxurious house was dazzling, but ¡­ It didn¡¯t make her lose her mind. Her eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and her fair face was tinged with anger as she red fiercely at Morris, ¡°Morris, what do you want? Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re Grandma¡¯s grandson, I¡¯m going to put up with you again and again! I admit that you¡¯re rich, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll ept anything from you. You think a ¡®fairy tale castle¡¯ will convince me to stay? Sadly, I¡¯m not a favored princess, let alone a Cindere with delusions of attaching to a rich man!¡± Vivian was angry, ¡°I didn¡¯t pursue the matter of sleeping pills, because I¡¯m giving you ast chance. Don¡¯t go too far!¡± After saying that, she grunted and simply walked away. Whether or not Morris liked her was no reason for him to use sleeping pills on her despicably and then have ¡®sex¡¯ with her. Although Vivian had been calling Morris a ¡®scum¡¯, she didn¡¯t realize that with her violent temper, if any other man dared to use ¡®sleeping pills¡¯ on her, she would definitely retaliate at all costs. But she was different to Morris. Perhaps, it was because she had sex with him before and he hadn¡¯t fucked another woman; or perhaps, she had treated him extra differently. There was just some underlying sentimentality that went unnoticed. ¡°You stand still!¡± Morris¡¯ temples jumped in anger. Damn, can¡¯t this be over? He scolded and yanked Vivian¡¯s wrist, ¡°How do I have to prove it before you¡¯ll believe me?¡± Morris wasn¡¯t a very patient person, but he had asked Vivian this question no less than five times. It almost drove him crazy. ¡°Let go!¡± Vivian shook off his hand, ¡°Stay away from me, that¡¯s the best proof.¡± Morris, ¡°¡­¡± End of topic. Vivian turned around and went downstairs, leaving. For a girl who didn¡¯t worship money, a home as luxurious as a fairy tale castle was just a proof of someone else¡¯s wealth, and has nothing to do with her. The helpless Morris walked down the stairs and stood in front of the vi gazing at the woman who had gotten into her car and walked away in a desperate manner. He took a deep breath and mmed his fist on the pir along the steps. For the first time in his life, he knew how difficult it was to gain a person¡¯s trust. It was as if Vivian¡¯s first impression of him was a judgment of his character, and no matter how much he didter, it couldn¡¯t change her mind about him. ¡­ Vivian left the vi and returned to the city center. In the afternoon, with the help of the agency, she rent a single apartment near her weddingpany. The apartment was turnkey, and she moved right in. On this day, near noon, she drove out to the supermarket, she wanted to buy some daily necessities and go home to cook. The car was parked in the parking lot across from the mini-mart, and just as she was carrying her bag and preparing to go to the supermarket, she saw a familiar figure appear. Vivian, who was wearing sunsses, was suddenly stunned, took off her sunsses and looked over, and suddenly found that the person was actually Yara!N?velDrama.Org ? content. Ever since the day of the wedding banquet when she was taken away by Morris¡¯ men and Yara came to her rescue with her mercenaries, she knew that Yara was intentionally close to her. So much so that she still wasn¡¯t sure how Yara had known where she was that day. Vivian followed her, wanting to follow Yara and see what kind of people she was in daily contact with. When she saw Yara enter a Cafe off to the side, she put on her sunsses and followed over. Keeping a distance, she stalked from the first floor to the second. Standing at the entrance to the stairs on the second floor, Vivian looked around and saw Yara at the table in the right corner. And across from Yara sat a couple. That couple was the two people Vivian knew best ¨C Phu Yen and Yorlien! It was just an idental encounter with Yara, and Vivian wanted to follow up to find out what was going on, but she would unexpectedly see the three of them meeting. Even though Phu Yen was a businessman, the three of them had chosen a more remote location, an affordable cafe, and sat in a corner seat in the lobby instead of a private room for business talk. And Phu Yen was supposed to bring his secretary when he talked business, but beside him was Yorlien, who was dressed in a in and low-key manner. All signs could only prove one thing, and that was they were not talking business at all. ¡°Excuse me, you¡¯re in my way.¡± A man stood behind Vivian and spoke to her. This sentence woke Vivian up, and also attracted the gaze of Phu Yen not far away, followed by Yorlien and Yara who both looked over. Yara¡¯s pupils shook when she saw Vivian appear, and her face paled. She subconsciously nced back at Mr. and Mrs. Lee, then immediately trotted over to Vivian, ¡°Vivian, howe you¡¯re here? What a coincidence, I happened toe over with Mr. Lee to talk about business, do you want toe over and eat together?¡± Vivian took off her sunsses and looked at Yara with raised eyebrows, her red lips curled up in an arc, ¡°Is that so? What business do you have with the Lee family? You are doing makeup business.¡± She hadn¡¯t heard that the Lee family was involved in the cosmetics industry. While the two were talking, both Phu Yen and Yorlien walked over, Phu Yen had a gloomy face, ¡°Miss Sain, I didn¡¯t expect you to be Vivian¡¯s friend.¡± ¡°Humph, what does it mean you bright Vivian over since you want to cooperate with us?¡± Yorlien gave her a nk look, ¡°My daughter¡¯s marriage was ruined by her, and this has yet to be settled. Since you¡¯re her friend, this business can¡¯t be done!¡± ¡°Hey, Mr. Lee, Mrs. Lee, listen to me.¡± Yara became anxious and reached out to pull Yorlien, but was shook away, ¡°From this day on, my family will never cooperate with yourpany. Hmph, Phu Yen, let¡¯s go!¡± Yorlien pulled Phu Yen away, and as he walked past Vivian, Phu Yen paused in his steps, ring angrily at Vivian, raising his hand and pointing at her, said as he gritted his teeth, ¡°You ruined Yoona, I will never let you get away with it. Wait and see!¡± Being his daughter as well, Vivian never understood why the Lee family hated her so much. They wished to get her killed. Vivian stood proudly, her cool eyes sweeping as she snorted lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡± With those words, the couple waved their hands and walked away. That disgusting look upset Vivian. Instead, the situation made her self doubt what rtionship Yara had with the Lee family, or was it really about the business? Her mind was muddled, unable to figure it out. ¡°Ugh, I just don¡¯t understand, you and Yoona are sisters, howe the couple dislikes you so much. It doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡± Yara raised her hand to ruffle her hair, akimbo, and sighed fiercely, quite helplessly. Chapter 233 Yara’s Secret ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to buy me dinner? I happened to be hungry.¡± Vivian nonchntly walked over to where they were just sitting and sat down. Yara turned to follow, waving to the waiter. The two casually ordered some food and coffee, which led to a quiet wait for the meal to be served. ¡°What was your purpose in contacting me in the first ce?¡± Vivian leaned against the seat, her indifferent gaze looking directly at Yara, her eyes stern. That look gave Yara some sense of oppression, and she pursed her lips, not knowing how to answer Vivian. At that moment, the waitress came over with two cups of coffee. ¡°Excuse me, your coffee.¡± The waitress ced the coffee in front of the two of them, her presence giving Yara some respite and making her mind struggle to find out how to answer the question Vivian asked. ¡°Actually¡­ ¡­¡± She stammered and exined, ¡°I was there on the day of the wedding, and when I saw you were busy, I didn¡¯t feel like going up to you to say hello. Then I saw the video ying on the big screen, and I ¡­¡± ¡°Get to the point!¡± Vivian raised her hand and knocked on the table, aggressively. ¡°The point? Oh, you mean the mercenaries.¡± She tilted her head, reached out and scratched her head with her slender fingers, bit her lips with her teeth, lowered her head and took a sip of coffee, and when she again looked up at Vivian, her eyes dodged. Hesitating for a long time, she then said, ¡°I grew up abroad since I was a child, and my identity is rather mysterious, so I really can¡¯t tell you. Butst time, those mercenaries did try to kidnap me to go to C Country, but this group of people today is my men. All I can tell you is that both groups of mercenaries were once my father¡¯s men, butte they defected.¡± Her exnation left Vivian in the confusion. ¡°To easily ce two groups of mercenaries around you, you must be well off. I have two questions, one, why did you save me? Two, you¡¯re not short of money, yet you¡¯re approaching me with the idea of working with Morris, what¡¯s the purpose?¡± No wonder after that time when Yara and Morris both worked together sessfully, Yara transferred five million to her directly, double the benefit fee over the original scheduled price. At that time, Vivian only thought that Yara was more generous, but now it seemed that this person was really mysterious. ¡°I saved you because you saved me before, and this time it¡¯s to repay you for saving my life. Of course, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m not short of money, but I received a western education and I¡¯ve never liked to reach out to my family for money since I was a child, I want to create my ¡®Yoyo Makeup¡¯ brand and don¡¯t want to rely on my parents. Besides, if I ¡­¡± At that, she sighed, propping her elbows on the tabletop and resting her chin on her face. The real emotion didn¡¯t look like an act. Vivian¡¯s eyebrows drew together slightly, ¡°And then what?¡± Suddenly, Yara angrily mmed the table, ¡°And then what? If my brand doesn¡¯t reach the result they want within a year, I have to marry the son-inw they fancy! He is a foreigner, I don¡¯t like him at all, it¡¯s really annoying!¡± Vivian¡¯s question seemed to have stepped on Yara¡¯s sore spot, and she was furious. Vivian¡¯s gaze fell on her, trying to get insight from her eyes. In the end, she didn¡¯t know if Yara was acting too realistically or if what she said was all true. Vivian didn¡¯t dare to jump to conclusions. When Yara saw Vivian didn¡¯t say anything, she was upset, ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Pissed off, Yara took out her phone from her pocket and directly clicked opened her phone¡¯s WeChat log, cing it in front of Vivian with a bang, ¡°Here, look, see for yourself!¡± Vivian nced at the phone WeChat records, all of which were some voice. She raised her eyes to Yara and pointed to her phone screen, Yara understood, ¡°Yeah.¡± Getting permission, Vivian tapped on a voice~ ¡°Yara, your daddy said for you not to toss and mess with makeup industry, our family is not short of money. Come back and marry Anthony, you will be the future princess of the C Country, what the hell are you thinking, you stupid girl? If you don¡¯te back now, your daddy and I will have to deal with the pressure that Anthony exerts every day, have you ever considered that it¡¯s not easy for me and your daddy?¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes widened as she listened to the voice inside her phone, feeling like the entire world had gone silent. What the fuck was this? Marrying to Anthony, and she would be future Princess of C Country? This also meant that Anthony was the prince of C Country. Vivian had heard a bit about what was going on in C Country, and had seen reports about it on TV. Thinking about this, she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked and said with her jaw dropped, ¡°This Anthony, couldn¡¯t he be the prince of C Country, Anthony William, right?¡± This was so fucking metaphysical. ¡°Of course. ¡­¡± Before Yara could even finish her sentence, she suddenly noticed strange gaze being cast around her, she swept around and immediately silenced herself.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Leaning forward slightly, she leaned closer to Vivian and whispered, ¡°Who else could it be if not him?¡± Vivian raised her eyebrows, looking Yara up and down, her eyes full of questions. It was quite unpleasant to be distrusted. Yara was infuriated by Vivian and took out her phone again, opening a video. Video was ying ¡­ It was in a private dining room with a backdrop of colored balls, colorful ribbons, and a pile of flowers on the table in a particrly bewitching way under the shing lights. In the middle of the video, the person standing was none other than Yara, and the person standing opposite her was Anthony William, the prince of C Country. He held flowers in his hand and confessed his love to Yara. ¡°Yara, my beautifuldy, will you ept my confession? I want to marry you and make you my wife for life.¡± A scream erupted from around the room as Anthony William¡¯s words fell. The people in the video keep getting up in arms~ ¡°Marry him, marry him!¡± ¡°Kiss her, kiss her!¡± ¡°Wow, so happy.¡± ¡°Anthony, kiss her.¡± ¡­ After watching the video, Vivian was shocked and she could never ept Yara¡¯s true identity. She, a country bumpkin, had met Morris in just six months, became the god granddaughter of Madame Cheal, and now met the fianc¨¦e of Prince Anthony of C Country. It was a shame she did not buy lottery with that kind of luck. ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡± Yara wasn¡¯t used to Vivian¡¯s sharp gaze. ¡°You mean that the mercenaries who kidnapped you that day were originally your father¡¯s men, and then were paid by Anthony to kidnap you back to C Country and threaten to marry you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Yara sighed as if she was deted, dropping her face, ¡°You saw that day when you went to my house, my house is guarded every day, and I usually take a bodyguard with me when I go out during the day. Today, there was a temporary dy, so I rushed over here to sign a cooperation order with Mr. Lee, but I didn¡¯t expect you woulde. ¡± She said, while taking the contract out of her bag and flung it on the table, ¡°I went to a lot of trouble to get the contract done, originally it would be signed in this morning in the city center, but Mr. Lee temporarily changed his mind and said he had some business over here and had to sign tomorrow, I was worried, so I forced them to find a restaurant nearby and I rushed all the way over here to sign. My daddy said that if I could open up the market in the country in a year¡¯s time and prove my viability, he¡¯d block Anthony¡¯s forced marriage to me! Otherwise, what am I bothering with!¡± Chapter 234 Being Called a Parasite ¡°You don¡¯t want to be a princess?¡± Vivian inexplicably admired Yara. A woman whose heart was not set on money and power was rare indeed.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s so great about the Princess? It¡¯s not a life as easy as I¡¯m living now. Besides, Anthony is not a good person.¡± The mention of Anthony made Yara¡¯s mood bad. With a wave of her hand, ¡°Forget about him. Anyway, I don¡¯t care, you have to buy me dinner today since I have lost my order.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure, of course.¡± Vivian nodded her head in agreement. A smile rippled across her bright cheeks, just gazing at Yara with a somewhat deeper gaze. Was she really credible? After going through so many things, Vivian didn¡¯t dare to trust anyone easily. Once, she had believed in Issac, and ended up being greatly disappointed in him. The waiter served the meal and the two sat down to eat and talk. Yara asked Vivian while cutting the filet mignon, ¡°How is yourpany now? Do you want me to introduce you to a few deals?¡± ¡°It¡¯s dismal, I will just take time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got a few people getting married at mypany and I¡¯ll refer them to youter.¡± ¡°Being so nice to me?¡± Vivian thought to herself that the rtionship between her and Yara wasn¡¯t good enough for Yara to fight to the death to save her, nor was it good enough for Yara to take the initiative to introduce her to business. With a normal person¡¯s mental reaction, she had just ruined her cooperation with Phu Yen, so Yara should be bursting with rage. But instead of getting angry, she patiently tried to exin. Vivian forked a piece of steak and stuffed it into her mouth, chewing it while looking down in deep thought. Was she too suspicious, or was there really something wrong with Yara? It was unknown at the moment, she could only take her time and observe. ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking nonsense? You¡¯re now Madame Cheal¡¯s god granddaughter, I have to be on your side, otherwise, if Mr. Morris and Yoyo Makeup cancel their cooperation, I will suffer great lose.¡± ¡°Makes a lot of sense.¡± The two ate and talked, and after the meal, they each went their separate ways. ¡­ After a few days, the weddingpany gradually had clientsing in. And within a month, thepany¡¯s business gradually stepped up, even the nning team has not enough people, so Vivian recruited more employees. Thepany¡¯s efficiency was gradually turning better, and although it was directly rted to the operation, it was easy to tell from the words of the customers that most of them wereing for the identity of Vivian as the god granddaughter of Madame Cheal. To put it bluntly, it was because she had this identity that she could make this performance. This feeling, instead of being very good, made Vivian extremely frustrated. The reason why she was willing to be Madame Cheal¡¯s god granddaughter was because with the Cheal family backing her up, no one dared toy hands on her, not even on her adoptive parents. She was already despicably taking advantage of the power of the Cheal family, and the fact that she now had to dip into the Cheal family to even earn money made her feel uneasy, guilty, and inexplicably annoyed. It was as if, all the things she had learned in her years of study were noting in handy, like a waste waiting to be fed. Vivian got thepany¡¯s monthly ie and expenditure from the finance department, and the turnover had already reached as much as four million! It was a pleasing achievement for someone starting apany, but Vivian knew that if it wasn¡¯t for her status, their store¡¯s performance might not even reach half a million. ¡°Wow, Vivian, ourpany is doing really well.¡± When she saw the turnover, Sophie was so happy that she danced around, ¡°Based on this turnover, our annual ie can reach 50 million.¡± Even Mandy, the nning director sitting on the side, nodded in relief, ¡°The weddingpany I was working for at the time only reached ourpany¡¯s current performance when it was doing its best,.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, Vivian is super. Vivian, our colleagues have been working hard for a month, do you want to take them to rx and unwind?¡± Sophie made a suggestion. Vivian nodded, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve booked a hotel, so we¡¯ll go to dinner first and then sing in the evening.¡± In any case, colleagues had a busy month and had to be treated well. ¡°Yay! Vivian is so nice, I¡¯m going to tell colleagues now.¡± The assistant Sophie walked out of the office with a bounce. Instead, Mandy, who was dressed in a maternity outfit and a thick jacket, looked up and gazed at Vivian, asking, ¡°Thepany¡¯s results are very promising, but why do I feel like you¡¯re not in a good mood?¡± Vivian ced thepany report on the table, leaned against the conference table with her arms around her chest, and sighed, ¡°You¡¯re so smart, how could you not see that?¡± Sophie was a fledgling college student, but Mandy was different. She had fought for years in thepany and knew everything about L City. Half of these clients who came to thepany for the wedding were known to Mandy, or knew each other¡¯s identity through chatting. Witty as she was, how could she not know why Vivian was depressed? Because it was getting a bit cold, Mandy held a cup of hot water, took a sip, andmented, ¡°Of course I can see that. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be happy with such a performance, instead I would feel useless and like a parasite.¡± After the words, she smiled sarcastically, ¡°Sorry, I might ¡­ be talking a little straight.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Vivian looked at her sideways and shrugged, ¡°Parasite, yes, like a parasite.¡± In the evening, it was apany reunion, dinner first, then singing. Vivian felt bored after getting high with her colleagues in the bar for a while, so she walked out. As she pulled open the door, she met someone. ¡°What a coincidence, you¡¯re here too?¡± The person who appeared in front of her was the daughter of the Stewart family of L City, Sue. Her long hair was draped over her shoulders, and she was stylish and beautiful in a tight ck and red wrap dress with a white cardigan sweater. Through thepartment door that Vivian hadn¡¯t had time to close, Sue saw a lot of people sitting inside and said with a smile, ¡°They are yourpany¡¯s staff, right? I heard that your weddingpany is doing very well.¡± ¡°It is just doing okay.¡± Vivian knew that Sue was a tough nut and didn¡¯t want to be false, ¡°I still have something to do, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± She walked right around Sue and left. Unexpectedly, the woman behind her turned and said, ¡°Miss Mond, you are lucky, by being a member of the Cheal family, your status is really different from the old days.¡± Vivian¡¯s pace lurched, her eyebrows furrowed slightly, a hint of displeasure tinged the bottom of her eyes, turning back to Sue, her tone slightly sullen, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Sue held the bag in her hands with both hands, her nails scraped her limited edition Hermes bag, her red lips slightly hooked, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to my box and have a seat, Miss Mond? I just happen to introduce you to some of my celebrity friends. You are now also in the upper ss circle, you have must expand your connection, it will be useful in the future. Take your weddingpany for example, if you weren¡¯t the god granddaughter of Madame Cheal, how would those people rush to your weddingpany?¡± Her teasing hit the bull¡¯s eye and stung Vivian¡¯s soft spot. Chapter 235 This is My Thank Gift But Vivianughed it off and raised her hand to apud, ¡°Miss Stewart, you have a point. But the difference is that I was born in an ordinary family, and without the Cheal family, I can still stand on my own. But Miss Stewart is different, in case one day your family goes bankrupt, I¡¯m afraid that you will only starve to death on the streets one day.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Sue didn¡¯t expect Vivian to be so sharp-tongued. She was angry and then snorted, ¡°Miss Mond, you are really eloquent, it¡¯s very endearing. Oh, by the way, in a few days it¡¯s a charity event in L City, I¡¯m looking forward to your participation.¡± After speaking, she raised her hand to check the time on her wristwatch, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, my friends are waiting for me. Miss Mond, see youter.¡± With a smile on her face, Sue waved to her and turned away. Gazing at her back, Vivian¡¯s heart suddenly gave birth to a strange feeling that Sue was very hostile to her. But it had to be said that she was more tolerant than Yoona. As a veritable gentry¡¯s daughter, she did have distinguished temperament and would not show her real thought. Vivian turned to leave, she didn¡¯t drive because she was going out to drink. On her way home, she strolled through the streets alone, wrapping her sweater around her as she blew in thete autumn chill. Suddenly, the phone rang in her pocket. Vivian pulled out her phone and saw that it was Morris¡¯ call. She hadn¡¯t seen him for over a month since herst departure from his vi. During the time, Morris sent her two messages, but she didn¡¯t reply, and after that, Morris didn¡¯t send her any more messages. Even when Vivian went to visit Madame Cheal at the mansion, she didn¡¯t see Morris in person. It had been over a month without contact, so Vivian thought he had something urgent and answered the phone, ¡°Hello?¡± After that, she waited quietly for the man on the other end to speak. However, after two seconds of waiting and no sound from the other side, she frowned, ¡°Do you hear me? I¡¯m hanging up if you don¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°How are you doing?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Morris¡¯ low, extremely maic voice came from the other end of the phone, as nice as ever. ¡°Alive and well. No need to worry about me.¡± ¡°What about yourpany, is it okay?¡± Although Vivian knew that Morris was simply asking about it, now that the weddingpany had be a fatal point for Vivian, it immediately made her mood upset, ¡°Speaking of thepany, of course I have to thank you. Thanks to you, mypany is doing well.¡± ¡°Is that so? How do you thank me?¡± Morris asked with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s toote today, so I¡¯ll take you to lunch tomorrow. The address will be sent to you tomorrow.¡± A somewhat tired Vivian didn¡¯t say anything more and simply hung up the phone. She took a taxi home andy alone on a deck chair on the balcony, staring out the window at the stars, in a low mood. Noon in the following day. Lancington Western Restaurant. Vivian went to the restaurant early and booked a booth, ordered a cup of coffee, and sat down to wait for Morris. Ten minutester, someone knocked on the door and pushed in. ¡°Been waiting a long time?¡± Morris, dressed in a ck shirt and a tailored blue trench coat, walked in. ¡°I arrived just now.¡± Vivian raised her eyes to look at Morris, even though he was dressed randomly, when he walked from the entrance of the box to the table, it was as if he was a top male model, with apelling temperament. Morris sat across from her, and the waitress followed behind him, bringing the menu. The two ordered some food and ordered a bottle of wine. After the waitress left, Morris gazed at Vivian, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for over a month, you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight.¡± This month, he went abroad. In addition to dealing with the business, he had specifically contacted some experts to take Vivian¡¯s blood and the two bowls brought out of the dungeon over for testing and analysis. The results, as usual in domestic hospital tests, were uneventful. Morris made a special trip to the dungeon upon his return, and urged Trent to search the pce again, but still came up empty. The one who entered and left the dungeon that day without showing himself, as if he could vanish into the ground, was nowhere to be seen, and did not even leave any trace in the dungeon. Who the hell was he? A cloud of suspicion washed over Morris¡¯ mind. ¡°Weight loss.¡± Vivian leaned against the seat and took a sip of her coffee, disgruntled. Perhaps, she was just being too cold to Morris. Seeing that she was not in a good mood, Morris pulled out something from his trench coat pocket and ced it in front of her, ¡°I brought you something from abroad.¡± It was an exquisite ck velvet square box. Vivian¡¯s eyelids lifted slightly as she nced at the handsome, gentle man and said in confusion, ¡°What?¡± She asked as she picked up the square box and opened it, revealing a pair of red teardrop shaped diamond earrings with gold bezels and red tassels hanging down. The earrings were simple, shimmering in the light of the box, and the dots of stars were particrly beautiful. As a girl, Vivian certainly liked the pair of jewelry, but she still closed the box and pushed the item in front of Morris, ¡°No credit, your kindness is gratefully received.¡± After speaking, she pulled out two contracts from the bag she kept aside, as well as a signature pen, and ced it in front of Morris, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask how I thank you? This is the thank gift for you.¡± The contract held in the folder, Morris¡¯ eyebrows raised slightly up, his handsome face tinged with doubt. He opened the folder, and saw the share transfer contract. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He asked in a hushed voice. Vivian took a spoon and stirred the coffee in the white porcin cup, calmly said, ¡°The weddingpany¡¯s performance soared in just over a month, the turnover has doubled dozens of times, it cannot be separated from your credit. I am ashamed of these money, but the 50 people and I worked every day and night, we have done hard work. So, I¡¯ll leave half of thepany¡¯s earnings and give the other half to you. It¡¯s considered payment.¡± She was replying on the Cheal family, This sentence was the one Vivian had heard the most during this month. In her case, it was both objectively true and humiliating to the point of making her efforts with everyone on thepany staff go unnoticed. That feeling put a tremendous amount of pressure on her heart. Thinking about it, the best way to pay it back was in this way now. Morris tapped the file without giving it another nce, simply closing it and dropping it on the table. A touch of imperceptible anger surfaced on that handsome face, ¡°Between you and me, do we need to be so clearly separated?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Vivian looked at Morris, ¡°I¡¯m just Grandma¡¯s god granddaughter. I don¡¯t seem to have much to do with you.¡± ¡°Is that so? In that case, this contract is even more impossible for me to sign.¡± His face sank as he pushed the contract directly in front of Vivian. Chapter 236 Trent Tells the Truth Facing Morris¡¯ outright refusal was, by andrge, what Vivian had expected. She leaned against the table, her gaze falling on the document on the table, her brow furrowing slightly, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m my grandmother¡¯s god granddaughter, there¡¯s no way the weddingpany would be able to produce such a performance. I¡¯m grateful to you, to the Cheal family, but such an ¡®advantage¡¯ would be a burden to me.¡± Vivian frankly said all that was in her heart. At the end, she added, ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to sign it, just don¡¯t.¡± Since he wouldn¡¯t ept it, she nned to close the weddingpany. She would not feel good about taking that money! The waitress knocked on the door and brought in the food. Vivian put the contract away and raised her hand to point to the food on the table, ¡°Let¡¯s eat, this filet mignon tastes pretty good. Try it.¡± As she spoke, she took the wine and poured a ss for Morris before raising her ss, her red lips slightly hooked in a sweet smile, ¡°Anyway, thank you very much.¡± Morris looked at her, the joy in his narrow pupils absent from the moment he had just entered, reced by an inscrutableplexity. He lifted the wine and clinked ss with her without speaking. Vivian raised her ss and drained the red wine in it, thenmented, ¡°The wine tastes good, I¡¯m hungry, I¡¯ll eat first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Morris responded, slowly savoring the wine, his gaze falling on Vivian across from him, taking in her forced smile. And then, he inclined his head to look out the window, deep in thought. When he first met her, she always had a big smile on her face, like a girl who had no worries. And now, the smile on her face was bing less and less, which inexplicably made Morris a little distressed.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. During the meal, the two had a chat about all irrelevant things. After the meal, the two went back to their respective offices. Vivian took the contract that Morris didn¡¯t sign, and as she returned to the store, ready to talk to the clerk about closing the store, Trent suddenly arrived. ¡°Miss Mond.¡± The suit-d Trent entered the wedding store just as Vivian was standing in the lobby on the first floor, and he walked straight over. Vivian looked back at him, puzzled, ¡°Trent, what brings you here?¡± ¡°I brought something over, can I go to your office and talk about it?¡± ¡°Okay. Come on.¡± Vivian nodded and said to her assistant, Sophie, ¡°Sophie, send a cup of coffee over here.¡± Sophie responded and immediately went to make coffee. Trent and Vivian both went up to the office on the second floor, and Vivian asked as she walked, ¡°Did Morris send you here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Trent smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve brought you good news too.¡± When the two entered the office, Trent sat on the couch and Vivian sat across from him with a formic smile on her face, ¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡± Trent had a smile on his face, like he couldn¡¯t hide the great news. Trent smiled mysteriously and pulled out two documents from the briefcase beside him and ced them in front of Vivian, ¡°Boss said that your wedding shop is doing well, and he wants to cooperate with you to take a stake. But your storefront is too small, so Boss has just sent someone to rent the ten-story building next door and signed a ten-year long term contract. However, Boss said that you have to fill in yourself the share rights.¡± ¡°A ten-year long contract?¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help but feel in her heart that rich people are really generous with their money. Renting a room in a ce like this for ten years, and it was ten floors. Was this an attempt to corner the L City wedding market? ¡°Yes, ten years.¡± Trent nodded. Vivian picked up the contract and read the regtions on it, but all the equity divisions were empty, waiting for her to fill them in. And at the end of the page, it had been signed by Morris¡¯ name. Seeing that Vivian was concentrating on the document, Trent immediately said, ¡°Boss said that the share amount depends on your personal will.¡± Trent thought in his heart that a woman as money-hungry as Vivian would definitely feel that she must be happy and would give a extremely small amounts to his boss. ¡°Since the house has been rented, it¡¯s only natural that the contract should be signed.¡± Morris was a businessman and would never do business at a loss. Since he would pay to rent the ten-story house next door for ten years, inevitably knowing the ie from the store. Vivian picked up the pen and spread the document out, ready to fill in the share amount on it. But just as Vivian was ready to sigh, Trent suddenly asked, ¡°How do you think Boss treats you, Miss Mond?¡± ¡°Very well.¡± ¡°Heh heh, I¡¯ve been following Boss for years and I¡¯ve never seen him treat anyone so well.¡± Trent smiled, meaning something. Vivian swept her cold eyes at him, didn¡¯t answer, and prepared to sign the contract. Trent asked, ¡°How do you intend to divide the share?¡± At those words, the pen Vivian was holding gave a slight lurch, her eyelids lifted slightly, and her cold-flushed eyes shot straight at Trent, ¡°Are you teaching me to do thing?¡± From the moment Trent handed her the two documents, she read a lot of information from his eyes. So how could she not understand what he was thinking? Trent didn¡¯t expect Vivian to question so bluntly, and her attitude was even a little cold. He pursed his lips, stunned, and smiled awkwardly, ¡°No, Miss Mond.¡± Trent shut up and silenced under Vivian¡¯s harsh gaze, not speaking again. Vivian, on the other hand, took the contract and didn¡¯t hesitate to fill in ¡®95%¡¯ in the contract to share ratio! Suddenly, Trent angrily pped the table, ¡°Miss Mond, aren¡¯t you going too far? If it wasn¡¯t for Boss, do you think your wedding shop¡¯s business would be so good? For the ten-storey building next door, the rent alone is several million, and when the renovation will cost a considerable amount of money. Are you trying to get something for nothing?¡± He suddenly pped the table, Vivian was taken aback, but then hearing Trent¡¯s words, she justughed it off. The smile, however, was extraordinarily sarcastic. She didn¡¯t bother with Trent, but continued to work on filling out the contract. Trent kept staring at Vivian and keptining, ¡°When you were kidnapped on the cruise ship, it was Boss who gave up the order worthy of tens of billions from C Country and flew straight back to rescue you; in Dongpu Vige, you were swept away by the flood, it was also him who went to find you despite his life; you have insomnia and when you came out from the dungeon¡­ ¡­¡± When the matter of the ¡®dungeon¡¯ was mentioned, Trent suddenly remembered that Boss had repeatedly warned him never to let Vivian know, so he immediately changed his voice, ¡±Boss went around to seek medical treatment for you, and in order to keep you from having psychological pressure, he never dared to tell you. He even arranged for a few experts to live next door to your parents directly in order to protect your mother. He has done so much for you, and you are still so insatiable.¡± Vivian, who was signing the contract, paused her pen as she listened to Trent¡¯s words. Her eyes were focused on the contract, but her mind was swirling with what Trent had said. Chapter 237 Trent Has a Hard Time She had insomnia and Morris went around asking for medication for her? When she was first kidnapped from the cruise ship, it was Morris who gave up his order worthy of tens of billions from C Country and flew straight back to rescue her? When she was swept away by the flood in Dongpu Vige, it was Morris who risked his life to save her? To protect her foster parents in the country, he sent someone to live directly next door? Vivian pondered this with a lot of emotions in her heart. No wonder when she called her parents the other day, they said that the house next door that had been empty had a new neighbor, saying that the owner of the reservoir contract at the entrance had found someone to watch the reservoir to prevent people from fishing and stealing fish, but it turned out to be just Morris sent over people to protect her parents. Especially ¡­ She really had insomnia. Vivian had only known before then that she could not fall asleep until four or five o¡¯clock every day, and thought it was an instinctive short sleep, and did not think much of it. Even when Morris said she had insomnia, she thought Morris made it up, and she never believed it at all! So, it was she who misunderstood Morris? Vivian left behind what Trent had said and continued to fill out the contracts until she hadpleted both of them. When she looked up, Trent was already standing in front of the office window, sullenly smoking. Despite Trent¡¯s attitude, at least he was loyal to Morris, someone who worked for him in every way! Vivian didn¡¯t me him. After all, she¡¯d heard too many hard words like that since she¡¯d started running the weddingpany as Madame Cheal¡¯s god granddaughter. It did not matter one person said that, but once many people said so, it would upset her. ¡°The contract is signed, take it to him.¡± Vivian finished signing the contract and put down her signature pen. It just so happened that Sophie brought over the coffee, and she said to Trent with a smile, ¡°Trent, your coffee is here.¡± Vivian then said to Sophie, ¡°Sophie, send the guest away.¡± ¡°What? Didn¡¯t he just arrive?¡± Sophie clearly sensed that something was wrong with the atmosphere in the office. Trent put out his cigarette, turned around and said, ¡°No, I¡¯ll go by myself!¡± He grunted, picked up the contract, and strode out. When Sophie saw Trent¡¯s dark face, she knew that he had a disagreement with Vivian, ¡°Vivian, Trent is Mr. Morris¡¯s man, you had a fight?¡± Vivian breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± She looked up at her wristwatch, it was already three in the afternoon, and she added, ¡°Just stay in the shop, I have to go out. Also, go put out some posts to recruit people.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we just recruit some?¡± ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ve got some business to attend to, so I¡¯ll go first.¡± Vivian waved her hand, carried her bag and left. Originally, she wanted to recruit some people, but on second thought, Morris was well thought out and would definitely tap some experienced teams toe over, so why would she need to recruit people? Leaving thepany, Vivian drove straight to the hospital. And at the same time, Trent drove, speeding all the way to Eonothem Group. Eonothem Group was only ten minutes away from the weddingpany, which was very close. He got out of the car, took the papers back to the office, and made his way upstairs at a brisk pace, rushing into the president¡¯s office. Morris was sitting at his desk working on a document. When he heard someone enter, he thought it was someone from the secretary¡¯s department, but in the next moment, a document was flung in front of him with a snap. Morris looked up, and seeing Trent¡¯s gloomy face, his eyes flickered slightly as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Boss, you asked Vivian to fill in the contract whatever she wanted, I was thinking that you are so good to her, she would be grateful. You have input so much money, but she only gave you five percent of the shares. It is too far!¡± Trent had been working with Morris for many years, so naturally he was capable. He had repeatedly seen Morris change his principles for Vivian, and he became discontent with Vivian, and naturally became easily irritated. ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± Morris leaned on the chair and picked up the contract, lifting the page as he looked at it and asked, ¡°So what did you say to Vivian?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said everything! That money-grubbing, heartless, ungrateful, bad-hearted woman ¡­¡± Trent used all the derogatory words in his head that could describe Vivian, but as he spoke, he suddenly noticed a sharp eye shooting over, and a chill ran down his back as he raised his eyes to look at Morris, and suddenly found his handsome, peerless face stored with anger. The next moment Morris got up and flung the contract directly at his face, snapping it with a painful blow. ¡°Open it yourself and see it clearly!¡± Morris ordered in a deep voice. Trent was surprised, not understanding why his Boss was suddenly angry. He immediately reached out and opened the contract, flipped back and forth, and found, to his surprise, that the original 95% share holder was Morris! In other words, Vivian only gave herself 5% of the shares?! ¡°No way, how could I have been wrong about that!¡± Unable to ept his blunder, Trent went backwards through the contract again. It did turn out that Vivian had only given herself a 5% shareholding. He was shocked, ¡°How could that money-lover give herself a 5% share?¡± Despite not wanting to ept reality, the reality was indeed that Vivian had given her a very small share. Trent subconsciously thought that Vivian must have given herself a veryrge portion of share, so when Vivian was filling out the contract, he who was sitting opposite saw Vivian fill in a ¡®95%¡¯ and directly assumed that it was Vivian¡¯s share for herself. ¡°This ¡­ Boss, this is why you left the share empty for Miss Mond to fill in?¡± Trent shuddered from the shock of Morris¡¯ harsh gaze and couldn¡¯t help but gulp. Thinking about those harsh words he said in front of Vivian at that moment, he felt guilty and felt that he was too viinous. Morris pulled a cigarette from the box on the table, lit it, held it in his lips, and took a hard drag, his thin lips exhaling a faint light smoke, ¡°You¡¯ve been with me for over a decade and haven¡¯t had a break. It¡¯s time for a well-deserved vacation.¡± ¡°What? I ¡­ Boss, it¡¯s my mistake, I am viinous. You mustn¡¯t give me a holiday. How about this? I¡¯ll go and apologize to Miss Mond, I¡¯ll definitely obtain her forgiveness.¡± Trent was upset. It was sloppy. It was fucking sloppy! How could he make such a big mistake?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Go to Nameless Ind and have a good time for a few months before youe back.¡± Morris clutched his cigarette and walked toward the floor-to-ceiling window. And behind him, Trent suddenly dropped his face with a look of despair and pain, ¡°Boss, let me apologize, Miss Mond is generous and will definitely forgive me.¡± He wished to smack himself. Go to Nameless Ind was risking his life! Chapter 238 She Misunderstood Morris The nameless ind was an unknown ind, but it was always a devil training base, the people who went in, although not going to die, but would go through the ordeal. Trent had walked out of it back then, and now he was unwilling to go back. ¡°Have your brother Ethane over and take over your job.¡± There was no wiggle room in Morris¡¯ words. Trent wanted to request something more, but as the words reached his mouth, he swallowed them back, nodding unhappily, ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± ¡°Get out!¡± The man¡¯s thin lips parted slightly and he said coldly. The corner of Trent¡¯s mouth twitched, and he instantly turned around and walked out of the office. When he got downstairs, he immediately called Vivian. Several phone calls were made and there was never an answer. Trent pped himself in the face a few times, ¡°Damn, stupid!¡± The people passing by were all from the Eonothem Group and were quite familiar with Trent. ¡°Trent, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Trent, are you okay? Should I call a doctor for you?¡± ¡°Trent, are you okay?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no mosquitoes here, what are you hitting yourself for?¡± ¡­ The colleagues looked over with strange eyes, and Trent was angry and annoyed, reprimanding, ¡°What are you looking at? Have you finished your work? My face is stiff, a few ps will help to revitalize my muscles, what¡¯s wrong with that? Get lost, get lost, all of you!¡± With a reprimand, the colleagues immediately fled. He walked to his car with his head hanging and called his brother, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m done, I¡¯m going to die.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Holy shit, today¡­.¡± He told his brother Ethan exactly what happened today, ¡°And then Boss wanted to send me to Nameless Ind. He even said that I should have some time on Nameless Ind for a few months! Fuck, I¡¯m old now, won¡¯t I die there? Brother, am I miserable?¡± ¡°Yes, you are.¡± Ethan on the other end of the phone sighed deeply before bursting outughing, ¡°Hahaha, brother, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a very high quality person, I usually onlyugh out loud when I can¡¯t help it, hahaha. Who made you so stupid to offend your boss¡¯ woman, you deserve it ¡­¡± Trent¡¯s brother, Ethan, burst outughing, exasperating Trent. ¡­ In the hospital. Vivian went to the hospital neurology department, and waited in line for a while before the doctor called her in. Entering the consultation room, Vivian told the doctor all about her situation. The doctor arranged various tests such as ECG and EEG for her, and after waiting for a long time to get the results and showing them to the doctor, the doctor nodded, ¡°It¡¯s true that you have insomnia, and the preliminary judgment is that you have had insomnia for at least two months. But most insomnia patients are psychologically stressed, and nowadays, most of the young people¡¯s insomnia is from work pressure ¡­¡± The doctor chatted briefly with Vivian about her insomnia condition and precautions, then prescribed some medicines. It was 5:30 p. m. when she left the hospital. She got in the car and looked at the call from Trent on her phone. It was that moment when she was having a checkup when Trent to call so she didn¡¯t answer. Vivian pondered for a moment and knew without even thinking what Trent was calling over for. She put the phone away, not intending to call him back. At that moment, her phone rang, and she looked at the caller, disying Morris¡¯ name. Vivian clutched her phone, and her gaze couldn¡¯t help but look at the hospital checklist and pile of medication sitting on the passenger seat. She, after all, had misunderstood Morris. It turned out that in the night apartment, he carefully made porridge for her, warmed milk, and the medicine put inside was really all for insomnia. Vivian could not even ept the fact that she had insomnia until now. Thinking back on the unpleasant things she had said to Morris earlier, she felt the curses were extremely harsh. She never believed him, even though he exined it a hundred times. It was hard to imagine, the cold and arrogant man in the past, in front of her was in helplessness and powerlessness, really made Vivian immerse in guilt and self-condemnation. But even so, she would not confess the truth in front of Morris. It was nice to keep ¡®misunderstanding¡¯ like that, a perfect reason to reject him. There was no denying that Morris was good to her, but they were from the different would and were not destined to be together. Besides, she didn¡¯t like him. ¡°Hello?¡± Vivian answered the phone, her attitude as cold as ever. ¡°Off duty?¡± At the other end of the phone, Morris¡¯ voice was extremely gentle, as if he had given her all the tenderness he had saved for over twenty years. ¡°Nope, still busy. Trent came over with the contract today, saying that you¡¯re expanding thepany, and I¡¯m looking through the information to learn more about the wedding industry in L City.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to rx after work, and only if you are in good shape will you get better done at work.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a pretty good point.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up at your office in twenty minutes and have dinner together.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Vivian hung up the phone and drove all the way straight to thepany. Because of the rush hour, she went back from the hospital and the road was a bit congested, as she rushed to thepany and just got off the car, she saw Morris appearing in front of thepany. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s Mr. Morris, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Mr. Morris is Vivian¡¯s godbrother, and he muste to see Vivian.¡± ¡°Gosh, he¡¯s so handsome. I didn¡¯t even get a good look at him at the wedding reception before.¡± Trench coat with sunsses, he is simply a supermodel well, love it.¡± ¡°If I had a brother that handsome, I¡¯d be proud.¡± ¡­ The weddingpany closed at 6:00 p. m. and none of thepany employees had left yet. When they saw Morris¡¯ handsome and dashing, cold and domineering appearance, they were simply so captivated by his stunning face. Hearing a sigh of relief in the hall, Vivian turned around and looked at Morris standing in the doorway. ¡°There you are.¡± Vivian faintly said, then pped her hands, ¡°Come on, it just so happens that everyone is still here. I¡¯ll tell you something,e over here.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. She called out, and her colleagues on the first and second floors all came forward, standing in three rows side by side. Vivian pointed to the spot beside her, gesturing for Morris to stand over. Morris hung his sunsses on the cor of his shirt and stepped up beside her. ¡°Wow, that was a cool move hanging up the sunsses just now.¡± ¡°With his good looking features, he¡¯s practically the president face from the anime.¡± ¡°Damn, if I was half as handsome as him, would I still be single?¡± ¡°Pfft, if you were as handsome as Mr. Morris, your girlfriend wouldn¡¯t have dumped you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, I havepletely fallen for him, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to find a boyfriend in the future.¡± Chapter 239 The New Big Boss The employees standing around murmured, and Vivian pretended to be calm, but she heard what they said clearly in her ears. She could not help but feel: good-looking, but really woe to the country and the people. ¡°Be quiet. Let me introduce to you all, his name is Morris Cheal and he is the CEO of Eonothem Group, and everyone knows his identity. But in the future, he will have a new identity, the major shareholder of our weddingpany. That is, your, no, our top boss.¡± Vivian said sinctly. As her words fell, there was uproar. ¡°Oh my God, this is so sudden.¡± ¡°Mr. Morris will be our boss in the future, too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so surprising. Eonothem Group is one of the top 500panies in the world, Mr. Morris is the owner of Eonothem Group and now he¡¯s our boss, does that mean we¡¯re in the top 500panies?¡± ¡°Just the thought of my boss being so handsome gives me a passion for work.¡± ¡­ The hall was in an uproar as the staff members were surprised. Vivian pped her hands again, signaling everyone to be quiet, and said, ¡°Because the weddingpany wants to expand, all ten floors next door have been rented, a ten-year contract has been signed, and the official renovation will begin tomorrow. So, all of you should be clear about one thing, that is, ourpany replies on strength, if you do well, there will be very much room for appreciation in the future. You should also believe that under the leadership of Mr. Morris, we will do better and better and earn more and more.¡± This was certainly the best news. Dozens of colleagues were ecstatic and excited, and when Vivian saw their happy faces, her mood also became better. She looked sideways at the man standing beside her, ¡°Mr. Morris, give us all a few words.¡± The man¡¯s lips curved up in a warm smile and he nodded. And then, his gaze falling on the group of employees standing before him, he spoke, ¡°Be good and break through. Go for it!¡± He said briefly. Vivian frowned in confusion, ¡°Finished?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He responded. It was with that response that another sigh of relief erupted from below. ¡°Holy shit, Mr. Morris is so handsome.¡± ¡°Cold and dominant, so handsome.¡± ¡°Oh my, I seem to be in love.¡± ¡°Mr. Morris, may I take a picture with you?¡± ¡°Mr. Morris, I¡¯d like to take a picture with you too.¡± ¡°Can I have your autograph?¡± ¡­ Vivian: ¡­ A internalpany meeting suddenly turned into a fan meeting. This man, damn charming, had already made the stuff infatuated before he officially joined thepany! ¡°Okay.¡± Morris readily agreed. Today, he was not as cold as he had been in the old days of rejecting people, but rather extraordinarily affable. And so co-workers dragged him to take pictures!!! At this time, Sophie cheerfully ran to Vivian¡¯s side and shook her phone, ¡°Vivian, look, did this picture of me and Mr. Morris look good?¡± Sophie was smiling. On the phone screen she was standing beside Morris,paring the yay gesture, her smile was innocent, but very cute. ¡°Well, it looks good, you¡¯re very photogenic.¡± Sheplimented. Sophie nodded her head, ¡°I think it looks pretty good too.¡± Vivian was talking to Sophie and then she noticed Mandy going upstairs, a bit forlorn. She got up and followed her up the stairs. Upstairs, Mandy sat in the window seat, pondering something. Vivian walked over, ¡°Are you worried that when Morrises over, he won¡¯t agree to your part-time job?¡± As soon as Mandy turned around and saw Vivianing, she stood up holding her pregnant belly, ¡°Why are you up here?¡± ¡°Sit down, sit down. It¡¯s almost time to give birth, so be careful.¡± Vivian sat across from her. Mandy sighed, ¡°My baby is about to be born, I¡¯m only afraid that things will be more behind me. Mr. Morris can manage such a bigpany, inevitably thepany is well disciplined, by then he will definitely ¡­ ugh ¡­¡± ¡°With me around, you don¡¯t have to worry. Besides, in thepany, you¡¯ve always been the bearer. Don¡¯t worry, as long as you can handle your own affairs and do a very good job in wedding nning to stand out. Here, then, you are the special case. I¡¯ll grant it!¡± Vivian knew that Mandy loved the wedding industry and enjoyed it very much, and she also knew that being a woman and taking care of her children and working hard would be very tiring. She assured Mandy. ¡°Really? Miss Mond, thank you, thank you so much.¡± Mandy was very grateful, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after the baby is born, I will find a baby sitter to take care of it, it won¡¯t interfere with work.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Vivian stood up and walked over to her, patting her shoulder and soothing her, ¡°Take care of yourself, get off work early, I¡¯ll go first.¡± With those words, Vivian turned around and went downstairs. Downstairs, Morris had finished taking pictures with them and was standing in the doorway, smoking, when she walked over with her bag. When he saw hering, he walked over to the trash can, twisted out his cigarette and dropped it in, ¡°Want something to eat?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Morris said as he walked up beside her, then said, ¡°Take my car.¡± Vivian went down the steps with him and got into Morris¡¯ car. The car started slowly and went to a restaurant. On the way, Vivian was very silent.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Morris didn¡¯t mention the contract either. He knew that the weddingpany had put a lot of psychological pressure on Vivian, so he didn¡¯t want to say much about thepany. She, on the other hand, only kept 5% of the shares, which said a lot. Arriving at the restaurant, the two ordered some food including porridge. While waiting for the food, Vivian said, ¡°The wedding shop is expanding, so I¡¯ll leave the recruitment to you. Also, you have to pick some managers.¡± ¡°It is mealtime, no work talk.¡± Morris poured a cup of tea for Vivian, saying in an extremely gentle and nice voice. His tenderness, at once, hit the hardest part of Vivian¡¯s heart, causing her cold heart to melt like a warm sun. Vivian raised her eyes, herplex eyes gazing at the man in front of her. He was unbelievably handsome, who exuded nobility and arrogance and coldness in his every move, but he was so gentle in front of her. Thinking that he was angry but speechless when she misunderstood him before, Vivian suddenly felt guilty. But, it was true that feeling could not be forced. ¡°Oh. I¡¯m going to the old mansion to see grandma tomorrow, do you want to go back with me?¡± Vivian asked. ¡°Okay.¡± Morris responded, ¡°There will be a charity event in L City the afternoon after tomorrow, do you want to go there?¡± ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± Vivian readily agreed. The evening was not awkward as the two gossiped about family matters, and then each left. It wasn¡¯t until the following afternoon that the two drove back to the old mansion together. Chapter 240 Introducing Her as Mike’s Girlfriend Vivian returned with some fruit and walked over when she saw Madame Cheal, ¡°Grandma?¡± Madame Cheal, who was feeding the chickens and ducks in the courtyard, handed the grain in her hand to a maid on the side and turned to look at her, ¡°Vivian, you are here.¡± ¡°Yeah, I miss you, so I came to visit you.¡± Vivian pursed her lips and took Madame Cheal¡¯s hand intimately, and looked at the chickens, ducks and geese in the fence to the side, ¡°It¡¯s quite good to keep some chickens, ducks and geese in captivity, to feel the idyllic life.¡± After all, Madame Cheal is too old to work at anything else, and it¡¯s good for the mood to find something to do to relieve stress. ¡°Yes, I have nothing to do every day, so I have to find something to do.¡± Saying that, Madame Cheal pulled Vivian towards the living room, ¡°Go, go inside, it¡¯s windy and cold outside.¡± The two entered the living room together, while Morris, who was standing on the sidelines, was ignored. He smiled helplessly and followed them in. ¡°Grandma, you said ¡­¡± Vivian sat beside Madame Cheal, wanting to say something. The olddy patted the back of her hand, ¡°What¡¯s the point of stammering when you¡¯re talking to me?¡± She then pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°You said before that you were going to introduce me to someone, right? Does it still count?¡± As Vivian¡¯s words fell, the warmth on Morris¡¯ face instantly disappeared, but was tinted with gloomy color. And at the door, by coincidence, Mike came over as well. He had been staying at the old mansion, and when he heard the two returning, he rushed over. He didn¡¯t expect to just happen to hear what Vivian had just said, he smiled, ¡°Do you want a boyfriend?¡± ¡°Hahahaha, yes, yes.¡± Madame Cheal gave a smiled, amused by Vivian. A while ago, because of Yoona¡¯s fake pregnancy, Madame Cheal was sad for some time, but now Vivian, the happy girl, came over to check on her often, which made her days happy. Madame Cheal liked Vivian from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Uncle Mike, don¡¯t say it out, how embarrassing it is.¡± Vivian said deliberately, but ¡®ignored¡¯ Morris¡¯ morosely cold face. ¡°Speaking of that¡­ ¡­¡± Madame Cheal took Vivian¡¯s hand as she looked up at Mike, ¡°Mike, don¡¯t you have a girlfriend yet? I¡¯ve always wanted you and Vivian to be together. It just so happens you are here today, so you two can think about it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Vivian immediately shook her head, ¡°No, Grandma, Uncle Mike is nine years older than me.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Mike was the youngest in the Cheal family, it was his father who had an idental rtionship with her mother after a drunken stupor before he was born. So, he was only two years older than Morris, and nine years older than Vivian. Morris sat in his chair, holding a cup of tea handed over by the maid in his hand, his eyes haloed with a bit of anger. ¡°Nice years older it is eptable.¡± Madame Cheal nced at Vivian and reached out to poke her head, ¡°Are you stupid? The man is good at taking care of you when he¡¯s older. What a good thing.¡± As Mike looked at Vivian, his gaze nced unobtrusively at Morris, only to see him sitting there, his seemingly unperturbed heart long since exposed inside by his tightly clenched hands on his cup. Heh, interesting. ¡°Grandma, I ¡­¡± Just as Vivian was about to say something, Mike suddenly spoke up, ¡°I do think that Vivian is smart, cute, and pleasing to the eye. With her around, life is funny.¡± Not only did he not refuse, but he was very outspoken about what was on his mind. Not to mention, whether he really liked Vivian or not, but, Vivian definitely had a certain amount of value to use. Hearing that, Vivian was stunned and looked over at Mike. The moment she met his eyes, she clearly saw a yful smile on his face, and she felt an appalling depth from the bottom of his eyes, as if she had fallen into darkness for a moment. A real chill ran down Vivian¡¯s back, and she felt her scalp tingle. ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± Madame Cheal didn¡¯t expect Mike to approve of this, so she couldn¡¯t help but smile happily and took Vivian¡¯s hand, saying affectionately, ¡°Look, Mike also agrees with this. You don¡¯t have to be shy, you can have a try to be with Mike.¡± ¡°No, no, no. Grandma, what are you talking about?¡± Vivian immediately shook her head, ¡±I don¡¯t like those who are many years older than me, the highest range I can ept is those who are three to five years older than me. It can¡¯t be more than that. You see, people say that there is a generation gap at three years old, and the difference between me and Uncle Mike is nine years, so there are several gaps between us, so we will definitely not suitable to each other.¡± ¡°It seems that Vivian thinks I¡¯m too old.¡± Mike snickered, his casual and natural posture seemingly not taking Vivian¡¯s words to his heart. On the contrary, it was Morris, who was drinking tea at the side, had lowered his eyelids. She said the most she could ept was three to five years older than her, and he was seven years older than her. So, that was why she didn¡¯t like him? The anger that had ignited in Morris¡¯ heart just then vanished instantly, and then he fell into an inexplicable wave of sadness. Feelings could not be forced. Although he liked Vivian, he couldn¡¯t be selfish to want her! Morris finally understood why Vivian had made an appointment to go back to the old mansion today, and it turned out that she had another intention. ¡°In that case, it means that you and Mike are not destined to be together. s, it¡¯s a pity.¡± Madame Cheal sighed, frowned and thought for a moment before adding, ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll find you a few good ones some other time tomorrow and have Morris give you a reference. After all, he¡¯s your brother now, and he¡¯s seen a lot, so he¡¯s right to look at people.¡± The corners of Vivian¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and she only felt that even the air was filled with embarrassment. But that was why she took Morris to the old mansion today, just to tell him that she was not getting anywhere with him! ¡°Yes, Grandma¡¯s right. Morris can¡¯t be wrong when he judges at people.¡± Vivian smiled brightly, sweet and adorable. With her delightful look, even Mike was viciously charmed by her gorgeous smile and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Couldn¡¯t I help you with reference?¡± ¡°Right, Mike has returned now, from now on the few of you will have to get along more. Vivian, you should also gather with Mike when you are free, he is also a good businessman, you have a lot to learn from him.¡± Madame Cheal truly treated Vivian as her own child and doted on her extraordinarily. Vivian¡¯s heart was full of resistance, but she nodded without showing it, a formic smile on her face, ¡°Yes, Grandma, you are good to me.¡± Chapter 241 Shopping at the Supermarket ¡°You are a liar, just fooling my mother. I have been back for a while, but I even don¡¯t have your Wechat. Tsk ¡­ ugh ¡­¡± Mike shook his head with a sigh, crossed his legs, picked up a cup of tea and took a sip, flirtatious, humorous and amusing, manly and gangly handsome. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Vivian? Hurry up, go add your Uncle Mike¡¯s WeChat and leave a phone number.¡± Madame Cheal red at Vivian with a displeased look. Vivian resisted in her heart, but she could only nod stiffly, ¡°I¡¯ve been busytely and didn¡¯t have time.¡± With that, she got up and walked over to Mike, took out her phone and swiped Mike¡¯s WeChat QR code, and left her phone number. The scene was all done under the watchful eye of Morris, but he was silent the entire time, quiet as if he had no presence. The atmosphere in the living room grew warm, and several people ate dinner together in the evening. Madame Cheal took Vivian to practice Tai Chi with her in the backyard for a while before reluctantly letting her go and telling her to visit more often. ¡°Okay, Grandma, I¡¯ll be back to see you more often. Bye.¡± At the entrance of the old mansion, Vivian waved with Madame Cheal and drove away with Morris, each getting into their cars. Madame Cheal stood with her personal servant. She watched the car fade away, couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh, ¡°Her personality is so much like my daughter, if my daughter is still alive, she¡¯s also this old with her, right?¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Madame Cheal had always held her youngest daughter in her heart, and it was the fact that Vivian¡¯s personality was exactly the same as her youngest daughter¡¯s that made her feel extra affectionate and fond when she saw her. ¡°My daughter also likes to practice martial arts, y chess, has a frank and lovely personality, is quirky, filial and kind. When she smiles, she looks like Vivian, with inconspicuous dimple on her face ¡­¡± When people get old, they always like to miss the past, especially when some things are knots in their hearts that they can¡¯t let go of. Madame Cheal were married at the age of eighteen, and in the following year, she gave birth to Morris¡¯ father, Maddox Cheal, while Morris¡¯ mother¡¯s name was Pearl Bradley. After having Maddox, Madame Cheal gave birth to several children, and originally the family was prosperous and harmonious, but then her husband got drunk and hung out with woman outside and had Mike, and after that, Madame Cheal was always haunted by it. Then, when she was nearly forty-four, she was pregnant with a girl. Being of advanced maternal age, having a child is very dangerous, but Madame Cheal decided to give birth to her youngest daughter, Katie Cheal. Katie Cheal was lively, quirky and very likeable, but just ten years ago, she died unexpectedly. For this reason, Madame Cheal was heartbroken and depressed for some time before she came out of the shadows. This was the reason why Madame Chealter liked Vivian at the first sight she saw Vivian at the Night Apartment. When she first met Vivian, she deliberately put on makeup to make her look ugly, but her yful and cute nature allowed Madame Cheal to vaguely see the shadow of her young daughter in her. As sheter came into more and more contact with Vivian, she only grew to like this kind and filial and optimistic girl more and more. ¡°Even though Katie is gone, it¡¯s good to have Vivian with you in the future. Vivian is a good-hearted girl, and she¡¯s a nice person.¡± The servant, who was supporting Madame Cheal beside her,forted her, then added, ¡°Go inside. It¡¯ste autumn, and it¡¯s windy and cold outside.¡± ¡­ Vivian didn¡¯t know these things about the Cheal family, much less why Madame Cheal liked her so much. All she knew was that a trip to the old mansion today disguised as a direct rejection of Morris had served her purpose. But as she drove all the way towards her apartment, she noticed that Morris¡¯ car had been following behind her as well. Not wanting to let Morris know where she was staying now, Vivian turned her car and drove to a nearby mall, wanting to visit a supermarket and do some shopping on the way. As a result, as she had just parked her car in the underground garage of the mall, Morris also pulled up beside her and they both got out at the same time. Vivian was quite helpless, but still put on a cold stance, ¡°What are you doing following me here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s early and boring.¡± Morris straightened his trench coat and walked over to her. ¡°I want to go to the supermarket, are you sure you want to join me?¡± Vivian reached out and pointed at his face, the meaning seemed to be saying, are you sure you¡¯re fit to appear in a crowded ce like a supermarket? The man lifted his hand to gently brush her fingers away, ¡°I¡¯m not as famous as you think, it is okay.¡± Although he said so, Morris still pulled out two ck masks from his pocket and handed another one to Vivian. Morris had always acted in a low profile, and although the middle and upper ss people in L City basically knew him, the ordinary social ss was busy working to earn money every day, so who would notice him? But considering what had been going ontely because of the wedding reception issue, it was safer to wear a mask. ¡°All right.¡± Vivian took the mask, put it on, and the two walked towards the entrance of the supermarket. As she walked, Vivian suddenly asked curiously, ¡°When was thest time you went to the supermarket?¡± Morris thought carefully and gave a vague answer, ¡°A few years ago, I think.¡± ¡°Gosh, what a pointless life if you don¡¯t go to the supermarket for years? It is boring.¡± She shook her head inment, feeling that the life of someone like Morris was rote and uninteresting. The two walked into the entrance of the supermarket at the peak of the supermarket traffic. Morris walked in, heading straight for the entrance, and Vivian reached for a cart, muttering, ¡°You¡¯re not buying anything?¡± The man turned around and immediately turned and walked over, ¡°Let me do it.¡± Vivian let go of her hands, letting him push the cart. Entering inside the supermarket, she idly looked left and right. Seeing a favorite snack, she picked it up and waved it towards Morris, ¡°Do you want this?¡± Morris: ¡°Buy it.¡± Vivian picked up another box of nuts, ¡°What about this one, do you eat it?¡± Morris: ¡°Buy it.¡± After two more steps, Vivian took a box of choctes on special offer and asked again, ¡°Do you want this? It¡¯s on sale, buy two get one free.¡± Morris: ¡°Buy it.¡± At first, Vivian thought that Morris was in need of these things as well, so she took two of each item. Until she picked up a big bag of spicy chips and turned to Morris, ¡°Do you like this?¡± Morris: ¡°Buy it.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­ Are you sure you will eat all of these?¡± She said as she reached out and pointed to the pile of snacks in the cart. Chapter 242 Vivian introduces him to his girlfriend Morris said in a serious voice, ¡°I will buy you everything you like.¡± The smile on Vivian¡¯s face instantly disappeared, and despite the mask he could feel her drooping face with a look of displeasure, ¡±Can I eat this much alone? If you don¡¯t want it, just tell me. Isn¡¯t it a waste to buy so much?¡± Morris: ¡°I have money.¡± He said it in a light-hearted manner, as if he didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of being angry after being abused, but with a slight hint of spoiling.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll buy it myself, no need for you to pay for it! Hmph!¡± Vivian nced at him fiercely and muttered, ¡°What a wastrel.¡± ¡°I¡¯m your brother, it¡¯s only right that I buy you something.¡± He wearing the mask only revealed a pair of dark eyes, but through those eyes, she could feel the undisguised favor in his eyes. It was clearly the doting of love between a man and a woman, but he made it out to be the doting of a ¡®brother¡¯ to a ¡®sister¡¯. Vivian, who was holding arge spicy strip in her hand, was stunned for 0. 1 seconds and immediately looked away from his hot gaze. She knew exactly what Morris had in mind for her, but still forced a smile, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s progress.¡± Vivian clenched her hand into a fist and punched him lightly in the chest, ¡°Being a brother, you should be so righteous.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Morris¡¯ eyes were filled withplex feelings as he gazed at her, and he wanted to say something, but on second thought, she had misunderstood him too much and was very resistant to the age difference between them, so he might as well get along as ¡®brother and sister¡¯ for now. Thinking about it, Morris immediately changed his words, ¡°I don¡¯t eat snacks.¡± ¡°Not shopping in the supermarket, and not eating snacks, your life is a lot less fun.¡± Vivian heard the words ¡®I¡¯m your brother, it¡¯s only right to buy you things¡¯ that Morris had just said, and the pressure on her heart instantly disappeared into nothing. It seemed the purpose of tonight¡¯s trip to the old mansion was achieved. ¡°It¡¯s delicious?¡± Morris asked as he raised his eyebrows and looked at the snacks in the cart. ¡°Of course!¡± Vivian shook therge spicy strip she had in her hand and said with some excitement, ¡°Do you know that in the past, during ss, when the teacher was lecturing above, I would open the spicy strip, block it with my book, and eat it quietly and gropingly below.¡± She reached up and yanked off her mask as she spoke, ¡°And you know what? The ssroom smelled like chili as soon as the spicy strip was brought out. The teacher¡¯s nose is good. He took the chalk, directly smashed in my head, and then ¡­ then I was carried out to stand in the corridor. There was another case I ate spicy strips in the ssroom, and again caught by the same teacher, so I was sent to the yground for penalty. Since then, the whole school knows my embarrassing story of eating spicy strip in ss, hahaha ¡­¡± The man beside her listened to her share those funny things in the school, his mind automatically urred her mischievous appearance, and he couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so stupid, it¡¯s all caused by not studying well.¡± ¡°No, I was smart when I was in school, and I won a schrship.¡± She smugly unted her once glorious history to Morris. Morris lowered his head slightly, gazing at her with admiration in his eyes, smiling. The two of them wandered around the supermarket for a while, bought some snacks and daily necessities, and went to the checkout. At the checkout, Morris was standing at the back, while Vivian was bagging things, only then did she hear the cashier whisper, ¡°Wow, your boyfriend is so handsome, like that President of the Eonothem Group .¡± Vivian never thought the cashier would actually know about Morris, so she smiled, ¡°He¡¯s my brother. However, he¡¯s far worse than that rich boss.¡± The cashier blushed slightly, looking at Morris every now and then, but not daring to look at him squarely, ¡°So it¡¯s your brother, does he have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°What?¡± Vivian was stunned, were all the girls nowadays so blunt? She immediately shook her head, ¡°No, no, no, my brother doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend. You are so good looking, can you leave your contact information?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± The cashier was beautiful with fair skin, she looked up at Morris with excitement in her eyes, ¡°Sir, let¡¯s add Wechat then, is that okay?¡± God, it was great that such a handsome man, 5¡¯11¡±, imposing, didn¡¯t have a girlfriend. ¡°No need.¡± Morris grimaced and refused unceremoniously. This damn woman was so desperate to push him on another woman. When had he ever been disliked like this! ¡°What?¡± The cashier froze, a flicker of disappointment in her eyes. Vivian, however, kicked Morris, ¡°Add a friend and get in touch more often, it¡¯s not like you have a girlfriend anyway.¡± As his words fell, Morris¡¯ cold eyes swept over and gazed at her for a moment before looking back at the cashierdy and saying in an extremely maic voice, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested in women.¡± At once the people around the room looked over. ¡°You don¡¯t like women?¡± The cashierdymented as she scanned the barcodes of things. Even the few people in the checkout line behind him were casting strange nces at Morris. ¡°Such a handsome man is actually gay.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not strange, but it¡¯s a pity.¡± ¡°Damn, this guy¡¯s boyfriend should be super handsome too. It¡¯s already hard for us girls to find a date, and now there are two less handsome ones, ugh~~¡± ¡°Look at his aura, he should be a seme.¡± ¡­ Vivian listened to those people¡¯s words and the way those people looked at them, and she could not wait to make a hole in the ground to burrow in. It was so embarrassing. She took a look at Morris¡¯ calm face, and immediately said, ¡°I have a stomachache, so I¡¯ll leave first, you settle the bill.¡± After the cashierdy settled the bill, she said, ¡°Hello, 398. 50.¡± Morris paid the bill, carried his things, and left. The discussion behind him grew louder, yet he acted like nothing was wrong. He came from the supermarket directly through to the underground garage. Vivian stood by the car waiting for him, see himing, gave a nk nce at him, ¡± You say you like men in front of so many people? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being on the news?¡± She somewhat admired Morris¡¯ calmness, unaware that just now Vivian was superior embarrassed. Morris walked behind Vivian¡¯s car with his things, opened the trunk, and put them in. Closing the trunk, he walked over to Vivian, his cool eyes looking down at Vivian, raising his hand to hook her chin, ¡°Next time, no more fooling around.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Vivian opened her mouth and was just about to say something, but Morris had already withdrawn his hand, ¡°Go back early and have a good night.¡± He got into his car and took off. The reason why Morris walked so fast was because he knew that Vivian had suddenly turned her car around toe to the supermarket for she didn¡¯t want him to know where she lived. Chapter 243 Morris Is Pissed Off In that case, he didn¡¯t want to force her. As she watched the car slowly leave, Vivian reached up and rubbed her chin, feeling her cheeks blush abruptly. This man was treating her more and more tenderly, her heartbeat was racing, God! ¡­ Two dayster, the L City public benefit activity was held at the Hilton Hotel. That afternoon, after Vivian finished taking care of herpany¡¯s business, she prepared to go to the Hilton Hotel. At that moment, a strange man walked in and went directly to Vivian, ¡°Hello, Miss Mond, I¡¯m Ethan, the new assistant of Mr. Morris. This is the dress that Mr. Morris asked me to deliver to you.¡± ¡°New assistant?¡± Vivian frowned, ¡°Isn¡¯t Trent doing a good job? Howe it¡¯s changed?¡± The person in front of her looked like Trent, but he was a bit taller and darker, but had a sense of justice, not very handsome, but extremely masculine. ¡°Trent was disrespectful to you the other day and was given ¡®leave¡¯ by Mr. Morris.¡± Ethan smiled politely. ¡°He was fired?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just to let him rest for a while.¡± Ethan didn¡¯t dare say anything more, so he didn¡¯t tell Vivian the truth. Vivian hadn¡¯t heard Morris mention this, so she didn¡¯t think much of it and took the gown, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Mr. Morris said he¡¯de byter to pick you up.¡± ¡°OKay.¡± Vivian responded, and Ethan left. She took her gown and changed right at the office, then waited quietly for Morris toe over. Her exquisite and beautiful clothes drew a burst of praise and envy from her colleagues in thepany, and Vivian could then only say that she had rented the clothes. Ten minutester, Morris arrived at thepany¡¯s entrance, made a call to her, and Vivian went straight out with her bag and got into the passenger side of his car. Today, she was wearing a tight, tube dress, embellished with sequins and the special material glowed beautifully in the sunlight with dots of pale colored starbursts. When Morris took one look at Vivian, he felt his eyes light up, stunned by her beauty once again. This woman always set off every gown in a beautiful way, as if a noble princess walking out of a castle, exuding a dignified aura. ¡°You have a good taste.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t mince words in praise. The corners of Morris¡¯ lips curled slightly as he withdrew his gaze and drove, ¡°It goes well with you.¡± He was driving along and his phone suddenly rang with a text message alert. Since few people knew Morris¡¯ cell phone number, once he was contacted, it was bound to be something important. He stopped at a traffic light intersection, picked up his phone and saw that the SMS was an alert from one of the banks: [Bank of H Country] Vivian Mondpleted a transfer transaction of 328, 888. 00 to your ount with tail number 5230 at 17:05 on October 08, the bnce ¡­ When he saw this text message, his face was suddenly gloomy, and his eyes stored with coldness shot straight at Vivian, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Thank you for helping me pick the dress, so that I don¡¯t have to pick by myself.¡± Vivian¡¯s red lips were slightly hooked, smiling. She had checked and found out that the price of this gown was 328, 888. Vivian didn¡¯t want to have too many entangled mary dealings with Morris, so she transferred the money directly to Morris after checking the price of the dress. And Vivian did not even rip off the logo, and intended to return it to the merchant after wearing it today. After all, it was too expensive. The man nced sideways, his cold eyes gazing at Vivian for an instant, not speaking for a long time, his deep gaze harboring too many emotions. Vivian was terrified by his gaze and looked away from him, muttering, ¡°Go, it is green light, the car behind is honking.¡± She knew that this would make Morris unhappy, but Vivian really didn¡¯t want to get too involved with him. Morris started the car and slowly moved forward with his eyes on the road, not speaking again along the way. Noticing that the man was not in the right mood, Vivian didn¡¯t say anything, but just silently watched video to kill the time. Almost half an hourter, the car arrived at the Hilton.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The event was held in the second floor lobby of the Hilton Hotel. The event was a special benefit organized by the government of L City, but it was actually a reception plus an auction. Public benefactors put up their antique collections for auction, with the amount sold going to charity events. All the people who came to the public service event were high ss people in L City, the entrance of the hotel was full of luxury cars, and everyone was dressed in high quality suits and dresses, which wasparable to a fashion show. Morris stepped out of the car and looked over to Vivian who was walking over to him, he slightly raised his wrist and gestured a look towards her. ¡°That¡¯s inappropriate, I guess.¡± Vivian knew that Morris was trying to get her to take his wrist, and despite being ¡®god-sister¡¯ and femalepanion, she was still very resistant. ¡°You are Grandma¡¯s god granddaughter and also ¡­¡± ¡°Vivian?¡± Halfway through Morris¡¯ sentence, someone behind him suddenly called out affectionately. When the two turned around, they saw Yara, who was dressed in a ckce pleated dress, trotting over on her high heels. ¡°Yara, you¡¯re here too?¡± Vivian suddenly felt that Yara was a life-saver and couldn¡¯t wait to hold on to her tightly. She had a thought, ¡°Did youe alone? No malepanion?¡± ¡°Mr. Morris is here, too.¡± Yara gave a faint smile and greeting to Morris, then looked at Vivian and shrugged, ¡°I¡¯d like a malepanion, but I don¡¯t have one.¡± ¡°You can have one!¡± Without raising her eyebrows, she pulled Yara directly towards Morris, before smiling bluntly at him, ¡°Brother, here is your femalepanion.¡± The moment he heard Vivian speak, Morris¡¯ handsome face instantly filled with chill, an unfathomable gaze shot straight at her, ¡°No need!¡± With those words, he flung his suit he was carrying on his wrist directly at Vivian, coincidentally covering her head. Then he strode away in anger. Vivian tugged the suit off her head, knowing it was the jacket Morris had prepared for her. It was cold inte fall and it was downright freezing to wear a dress without a jacket. It was disconcerting that the temperature plunged into the ten degree on a day that was thirties a month ago. ¡°Vivian, what the hell are you doing? Mr. Morris seems to be angry.¡± Yara elbowed Vivian and reminded her. Vivian draped the suit jacket directly over her shoulders with an indifferent stance, ¡°I¡¯m not his mother, should I care his joy and sorrow?¡± ¡°Morris?¡± Just when Vivian and Yara were chatting about Morris, a voice interrupted their conversation, they saw Sue wearing a dark green one-piece suit, deep neckline, thick ck hair slightly curly, draped and hanging, ear wearing red tassel earrings, set off her beauty. She stepped on her high heels and walked straight to Morris, tilting her head, her red lips slightly hooked, smiling brightly, ¡°Morris, you don¡¯t have a femalepanion? It just so happens that I don¡¯t have a malepanion either, so why don¡¯t we go in together?¡± Chapter 244 Yoona Seeks Issac’s cooperation ¡°Hey, hey, hey, look ¡­¡± Yara pointed to the front and said to Vivian, ¡°There¡¯s always someone rushing to ask for what you don¡¯t like.¡± Even if Yara was a fool, she could see that Morris liked Vivian. She shook her head, ¡°Ugh, what a great guy, why don¡¯t you want him?¡± Vivian gave her a nk look, ¡°Compared to the one who proposed to you, he¡¯s not even half as bad.¡± ¡°So, you think he¡¯s too ¡®poor¡¯?¡± ¡°Fuck off! What¡¯s on your mind? I was trying to express that in matters of affection, you can¡¯t force it! After all, the man proposed to you can be considered a superior man in the world, and you still don¡¯t like him?¡± As soon as she spoke, Vivian looked up and saw that Sue was already holding Morris¡¯ arm as the two entered the venue. But for some reason, seeing Sue, that scheming woman, being so close to Morris, Vivian inexplicably felt a pang of difort in her heart. Yara intimately held Vivian as the two walked into the banquet hall. And not long after the two went inside, a Land Rover drove up. The car door opened and Issac stepped out of the car. After hisst injury at the warehouse, Issac had been in the hospital recovering from his injuries, but was only able to be discharged so quickly because he had been shot in the upper right side of his knee and had not broken any bones. After all, this small injury, as far as he was concerned, would be endured and passed. But Yeon was not so lucky, she was shot once in each leg, and one shot caused Yeon¡¯s knee to be severely shattered. She was now being treated conservatively in hospital and if it came to worse, there was a strong possibility that she would be walking with a limp in the future! Issac closed the car door and subconsciously reached out to straighten his tie, and just as he stepped forward to leave the parking lot, a man stepped down beside him. ¡°Mr. Issac.¡± Yoona, who had been waiting for so long, stepped out from the back of a car, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± She got right to the point. Issac saw Yoona walking over and his sharp eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Miss Lee, what do you want from me?¡± The other day, Yoona faced the media and said that the one who kidnapped her that day was an enemy of Morris, although it was just a set of words to deal with others, but the fact that she would stand in front of him now naturally meant that Yoona was still unaware of the truth until now. However, the opposite was true. Although Yoona didn¡¯t have the ability, her father, Phu Yen, had sent someone to investigate the matter in depth and said that the person behind the maniption was Issac¡¯s sister, Yeon. At first Yoona didn¡¯t believe it, but then when Mike visited her often, she asked Mike about it, and got the exact news from there. Now she knew that the person who hurt her was Yeon! Before that, Yeon and Vivian were very close to each other, and it was very possible that Vivian had provoked orpelled Yeon to do so. Yoona carried her limited edition Hermes and walked up to Issac, ¡°Here I am, naturally I want to talk to you about cooperation.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. For more than half a month, she had not appeared to the outside world, and when they met again, she had lost arge amount of weight and her face looked much worse, but under the cover of cosmetics, she still ¡®looked rosy¡¯. ¡°Cooperation?¡± Issac leaned against the side of the car and asked with interest, ¡°I have no dealings with you, and we have different aspirations, what kind of cooperation will there be?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a narrow-minded way to say that, Mr. Issac.¡± Yoona looked around to make sure no one was around before lowering her voice and saying, ¡°Although you and I are not friends, the enemy of an enemy is a friend.¡± ¡°Oh, what does that mean?¡± ¡°I heard from the grapevine that because you approached Vivian, you and your sister were injured and hospitalized by Morris¡¯ men. Is it true?¡± Yoona pretended to know nothing about what was going on at the wedding reception. She was now alone and could hardly defeat the crowd, so she had to pull in someone as a backer. And the only Issac was the most suitable. If she could reach a contract with Issac, not only could she deal with Morris and Vivian, she could also wait for an opportunity to get back at Yeon after gaining Issac¡¯s trust! These painful days had smoothed out Yoona¡¯s edges and made her learn to endure. ¡°How do you know that?¡± Issac was suspicious of Yoona. ¡°It¡¯s all over the circle, how could I not know?¡± Yoona sighed, ¡°I admire your persistence in love, as I did when I was madly in love with Morris, and in the end, I was still kicked away.¡± Her proximity was slightly repelled by Issac. ¡°Do you know who else did it to me that day besides Morris?¡± Issac asked rhetorically. ¡°Of course I know, isn¡¯t it Vivian?¡± ¡°Since you know that, you should know that it was Yeon who sent someone toy hands on you that day.¡± ¡°Yeah, Vivian said so, and so did Morris. But I am not a fool, I have no enmity with Yeon, why did she send someone to kidnap me?¡± Yoona smiled to herself, ¡±I have sent someone to investigate. There was no evidence at all that Yeon did it. But it¡¯s just that Morris decided it was her. Why did he say that? He was trying to ¡®cover up the truth¡¯ for that bitch Vivian, because he liked Vivian and was afraid that the exposure of the matter would disappoint Madame Cheal towards Vivian, he framed Yeon and sent someone to injure your siblings.¡± With Morris¡¯ credibility, even if there was no real evidence, as long as he dered to the public that Yeon did it, then it was Yeon who did it!¡± Even Yoona didn¡¯t understand why Yeon would do that. The most likely possibility was that she was being used by Vivian. Issac looked down at Yoona, his deep gaze seemed to prate her mind through those eyes of Yoona. Unbeknownst to him, what Yoona was best at was ¡®acting¡¯. Her clear watery eyes were filled with innocence and anger, where did she seem to be faking? Issac was confused in his heart, could it be that, she really didn¡¯t know the truth? ¡°Mr. Issac, you don¡¯t trust me?¡± She smiled to herself, ¡°Back then, just because I stood in for Vivian and said I was Morris¡¯ life-saver, the truth was revealed and he ruthlessly called off the engagement, and even took me to the hospital to have an abortion!¡± Speaking of this, Yoona got emotional and fished out a test report directly from her bag and pped it on Issac, ¡°Because of Morris, I can¡¯t get pregnant now, and it¡¯s impossible for me to have a child in my life. I hate him, I hate Vivian, I must take revenge!¡± If she wanted to work with Issac, it was important to gain his trust, and her words, apanied by a certificate from the hospital, was the best way to gain trust. Issac listened to her words and nced down at the test report in her hand, which showed that it was difficult for her to conceive again. ¡°Are you that confident that it must have been Vivian who did that?¡± He asked tentatively. ¡°Of course!¡± Yoona said angrily, ¡°On the first night of my kidnapping, Vivian sneaked straight into my housete at night, entered my room from the second floor balcony, and personally held a dagger against my neck to kill me. If my parents hadn¡¯t shown up in time, I would have died that night! But Vivian actually set fire to my bedroom when she was leaving!¡± Chapter 245 Competing Auction Items As she spoke, she clicked open her phone¡¯s surveince video, and the time on the intercepted segment was exactly the first night of Yoona¡¯s abduction. Fast forward twice the video did show Vivian sneaking into Yoona¡¯s housete at night, and it was not long before the second floor was flooded with fire and Yoona came back down from the second floor of the vi. And that night, it was the night of Issac¡¯s birthday. Vivian was hit by a car that night, Issac remembered it very clearly, then it was also the day after that day that he sent someone to kidnap Yoona, only to have Yeon temporarily give an order to her people that she want Yoon to have a miscarriage. However, the people were unreliable and abused Yoona, which led to what it was today. Issac gazed at Yoona¡¯s phone and pondered. It was Vivian who had infiltrated Lee¡¯s house to get at Yoona, and that was why Yoona thought the person behind the kidnapping and abuse was Vivian! If it were him, he would only think the same thing! After all, it was true that Yeon had no dealings with Yoona. It made sense to think that way. But what made this woman talented in L City? She had no brain at all, but she could have value to be used. ¡°Against Morris, we can cooperate. But Vivian can only be my woman!¡± Before he was injured by Vivian, he was extremely nice to Vivian. Because, she was the only woman in this world that he felt was ¡®sincere and unpretentious¡¯ and had a good heart. Until that day in the dpidated warehouse, when Vivian took a gun and hurt him and Yeon without hesitation, flinging out a check for half a million, all of Issac¡¯s good illusions about Vivian were instantly shattered. He did a lot to save her, even preparing to open a branch in her hometown. And for what happened to Yeon, Morris hadn¡¯t med Vivian at all, and she was actually extremely angry at what Yeon had done, even going so far as to shoot and injure the two of them. Issac prided himself on being righteous, but he never thought that the woman he liked was as ruthless as Morris. There was a moment of hesitation from Yoona, but she smiled, ¡°I can leave Vivian alone for now, just for the sake of ourmon ¡®enemy¡¯.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± Issac raised his eyebrows, smiled evilly, and agreed to her. ¡­ The scene that happened outside in the parking lot was naturally unknown to Vivian. But when she sat down at the venue, it wasn¡¯t long before she saw Issac walk in, and the woman beside Issac was actually Yoona. Yoona¡¯s affair was previously exposed by the media and her appearance caused uproar on the scene at one point. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the talented girl Yoona? Is that Issac beside her?¡± ¡°Tsk ¡­ Mr. Issac is really a prodigal male, with all kinds of women around him.¡± ¡°Yoona is also considered a scheming woman, but I admire her courage to admit her mistake in front of the media after doing something wrong.¡± ¡°How do you know for sure that she wasn¡¯t forced by Mr. Morris?¡± ¡°Heh, with Mr. Morris¡¯s methods, if he was passively informed of this matter, he would only get Yoona killed, would he still allow her to live in L City?¡± ¡°Hahahaha, that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°I have to say, Yoona is so beautiful, but she¡¯s still slightly inferior to her sister Vivian.¡± ¡­ The public benefit event hadn¡¯t officially started yet, and the crowd was buzzing about it. The people were all sorts of suspicious, unaware that the only reason why Morris still allowed Yoona to live was because she was Vivian¡¯s sister, and Vivian was in the limelight and was immediately announced as Madame Cheal¡¯s god granddaughter after he broke off his engagement with Yoona. If an ¡®ident¡¯ happened to Yoona at this time, all eyes would be ced on Vivian, causing her a lot of inconvenience and even pressure from public opinion. It was for this reason that Morris did not immediatelyunch an ¡®attack¡¯ on the Lee family. But it didn¡¯t mean he would not do it in the future. ¡°Morris, look, Yoona and Mr. Issac are here.¡± Sue sat next to Morris, while on the other side sat Vivian and Yara. The seats at the event were reserved in advance, with names written on each seat, and the crowd was seated ording to their seats. Vivian looked up at Morris, only to see the man respond perfunctorily, looking down at the promotional page on his phone. The promotional page was all about the event and some of the auction items for the benefit event. When Sue¡¯s words failed to catch Morris¡¯ attention, she was quick to know that Morris wasn¡¯t interested in Yoona, so she simply said, ¡°Although Yoona was depressed for a while when she broke off her engagement with you, I¡¯m really happy for her now that I see hering out of the gloom.¡± ¡°Vivian, isn¡¯t that Issac? Howe he¡¯s so close to Yoona now?¡± It was a coincidence that Yara didn¡¯t hear Sue¡¯s words and followed along with the hrity. Vivian looked up as she gazed at the two walking over there, but her gaze collided distantly with Issac¡¯s. He gazed at her with a look of someplexity. Vivian¡¯s heart thudded and she couldn¡¯t help but tense up. Thinking about that day when she identally bumped into Quintel¡¯s conversation to Issac at the hospital, she suddenly felt sorry about what happened to Issac. ¡°Having a femalepanion at an event like this says nothing.¡± Vivian was unconcerned. Issac and Yoona¡¯s seats were behind Vivian¡¯s, which in turn made her a little constrained to sit in front. Not long after, the event began. The host was up there to talk about some of the event, and then the first item of the auction started. The first piece on disy was a cdon porcin piece that started at 1 million and ended up selling for 4 million. Then the second one ¡­ Third piece ¡­ Fourth piece ¡­ It wasn¡¯t until the fifth exhibit, a blue ¡®Angel¡¯s Tears¡¯ crystal ne, beautifully crafted and augmented by the love of the main character in the background of the ne, then made the ne very meaningful. Vivian looked at the ne and felt an inexplicable bond with it with just one nce, even as she suddenly felt a little exhrated inside and her heart beat was racing. ¡°For this ne, the starting bid is 800, 000!¡± The host shouted. Vivian immediately raised her sign, ¡°830, 000.¡± As her words fell, a voice suddenly rang out behind her, the voice of Issac, ¡°900, 000!¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help but nce back at Issac behind her, only to see that the man no longer had the same wicked and impetuous smile he used to have when facing her, but a cold and unfamiliar face. ¡°950, 000.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. Yoona shouted too. Vivian couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, these two must have some kind of major illness, they were against her at every turn. For the first few auction items, she did not speak, and the two people behind her did not say anything, howe now she opened her mouth, and the two people behind her followed suit and shouted the price? ¡°One million!¡± Just as Vivian was about to raise her bid, Sue raised her price again, straight up to one million! Chapter 246 She’s Provoking Even though it said that anyone could raise the price, she still felt being targeted. Therefore, she didn¡¯t speak again. There were still people shouting. ¡°1. 03 million.¡± ¡°1. 05 million.¡± ¡°1. 2 million.¡± ¡­ The price was soaring, and finally went straight to a high price of 7. 5 million, which had long exceeded the original price of the ne. The ne was beautifully made but the sapphires were of average quality. The price of 7. 5 million was called by Sue. After she called the bidding, no one raised the price. The auction host shouted, ¡°Miss Stewart has raised her bid to 7. 5 million, are there any more bids? Good, 7. 5 million once ¡­ 7. 5 million twice ¡­¡± The host stretched out the tail end of his voice and was shouting. And offstage Vivian somehow always felt that the ne had an invisible force pulling her.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Hesitating for a moment, Vivian, who hadn¡¯t raised her bid for a long time, raised her bidding card, ¡°7¡­¡± ¡°10 million!¡± Before she could even shout out, Morris beside her had already raised the price to ten million. Vivian¡¯s eyebrows knitted, and her fair and delicate face was written with displeasure, ¡°What do you want with the ne?¡± The man gave a leisurely sideways nce, and was to say ¡°for you¡±, but in the end, he swallowed it back. Perhaps it was because at that moment, Vivian was pushing him towards other women, making Morris upset, and he immediately changed his words, ¡°I like it.¡± Vivian: ¡­ ¡°Good, Mr. Morris of the Eonothem Group shouts for ten million, is there anyone else who wants to raise the price?¡± The host¡¯s passion was high, and the atmosphere of the auction site gradually came alive. Because of for the first few auction items, Morris did not open his mouth. But if he asked for something he wanted, he would get it at any cost. Vivian was exasperated by Morris, she came up to him, ¡°Don¡¯t fight for a ne.¡± ¡°Here, it¡¯s the auction!¡± The man¡¯s eyelids lifted slightly, and a light smile permeated his handsome features. ¡°Gee, I know. But I don¡¯t have much money, so if you raise the price any more, I won¡¯t be able to afford it.¡± Vivian held the bidding sign in front of her face and lowered her voice to speak to Morris. ¡°You might consider begging me, and maybe I¡¯ll say yes.¡± His words were domineering, as if in an instant he had reverted to the cold, haughty and reserved him he had been when she first met him. ¡°How should I beg you?¡± Vivian was confused, then looked at him in a serious manner, her tone t, ¡°Then I beg you, don¡¯t bit for it?¡± The quizzical tone was actually somehow cute. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°So what do you want?¡± Vivian was talking as the host on stage was shouting out another bid, ¡°Ten million twice, any more bids?¡± She instantly raised her card, ¡°Another 100!¡± ¡°Pfft ¡­ hahahahaha ¡­¡± ¡°Is this a provocation to Mr. Morris?¡± ¡°This woman is really emboldened by the fact that Madame Cheal likes her.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with adding a hundred, this auction item doesn¡¯t say a minimum raise.¡± ¡­ ¡°Eleven million.¡± After Vivian finished raising the price, Morris added one million. Hearing him shout, Vivian gasped and kicked at Morris,ing over, ¡°I¡¯m poor!¡± The man was in pain, but pretended to be m, ¡°It is okay, I¡¯ll have the finance transfer you the 100 million you saved me as soon as possible, so it¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°That¡¯s money, too.¡± ¡°It is charity work, more is better.¡± Morris smirked, and Vivian¡¯s face turned livid with anger. The two whispered, to the point where they actually made Issac and Yoona, who were sitting in the back row, as well as Sue, who was beside Morris, look at them with ming eyes and jealousy. ¡°Thirteen million!¡± Sue suddenly shouted the price. Vivian suddenly sat up straight and looked at Sue, bristling, thinking that it was as hard as hell to auction off this ne. Even Yara beside her tugged Vivian¡¯s wrist and whispered, ¡°Stop raising the price, it¡¯s not a top quality sapphire with a rare texture, much less a blue diamond with a superior texture, it¡¯s just an ordinary sapphire, this price is really not worth it.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Vivian nodded, but she was just invariably crazy about wanting it. ¡°Fourteen million.¡± Yoona also raised her bid. The atmosphere gradually went to a climax and the chatter was boisterous. ¡°It¡¯s just an average quality sapphire, a million would have been nice, but it actually made it to over ten million.¡± ¡°Women, well, they like the trinkets.¡± ¡°If my woman was bidding on such a thing, I¡¯d beat her to death.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that Yoona¡¯s sister? They don¡¯t seem to get along.¡± ¡°It is obvious, otherwise why would Vivian agree to be Madame Cheal¡¯s god granddaughter but not return to the Lee family?¡± ¡°The Lee family is a well-known charitable enterprise in L City, so it seems that Phu Yen is no good.¡± ¡­ Every time Yoona and Vivian appeared, they became the topic on the spot. Simply because they were both ¡®bound¡¯ to the same element, and that was Morris. Vivian raised her bidding card, ¡°A hundred more!¡± ¡°Hahahaha, she¡¯s being provocative.¡± ¡°How rude she is.¡± ¡°It is reasonable. I do think she¡¯s funny.¡± ¡°They were fighting, I think.¡± ¡­ The crowd whispered, but then they heard Yoona say, ¡°Vivian, just stop bidding, I meant to auction this ne for you.¡± Her voice was not loud, but could be heard clearly by a number of people. The wedding party incident had caused a great negative impact on Yoona, and she was now going to great lengths to try to redeem her reputation. Vivian listened to Yoona¡¯s hypocritical and pretentious words, even if she would end up giving her the ne, she didn¡¯t want it. ¡°Thank you , Miss Lee, but it¡¯s natural to do my best in this matter of doing public service.¡± Yoona was dissatisfied with Vivian¡¯s words in her heart, but she still smiled warmly, ¡°You are right, in that case, I¡¯ll bid on the next exhibit.¡± Vivian smiled without saying anything, cursing Yoona bitch in her heart! What Yoona said impressed the crowd. ¡°Miss Lee is indeed gentle in nature, as expected of ady of a rich family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite impressive that she did not fight for anything expect for love.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just for show.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you notice that Vivian doesn¡¯t even like her?¡± ¡­ ¡°Fourteen and a half million.¡± Sue was still calling for bids. Sue, as the eldest daughter of the Stewart Group, had strength and entered thepany early to work with her father, nevercking money in her hands. As long as she had her eye on something, she would take it. Except for Morris. Vivian knew that Sue was fighting her, but she picked up the sign and shouted, ¡°Twenty million!¡± Suddenly the price was raised, and all eyes in the venue swished over. Chapter 247 Vivian’s Highlighted Moment She knew it was rather impulsive, but the good thing was that she was sure of that Sue would definitely raise the price again. Vivian inclined her head and looked at Sue with smiling beautiful eyes, Sue leaned forward slightly and also looked at Vivian with a smile.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The two were separated by Morris, who sat pensively in his chair with his legs folded, eyes forward, but clearly feeling the contest between the two women. ¡°I heard that Vivian¡¯s family has no money, so she dares to call for such a high price, because she has the Cheal family on her back, right?¡± ¡°She saved Morris and Madame Cheal, let alone shouting for twenty million, even fifty million, the Cheal family wouldn¡¯t be stingy.¡± ¡°Heh, like an upstart.¡± ¡°A vulgar woman, foolish and ignorant, even called twenty million for a mere gemstone ne.¡± ¡­ Some people were unhappy with Vivian¡¯s frantic bidding and only felt that she was extraordinarily arrogant. Sue slowly raised her bidding card, but inclined her head to look at Vivian, ¡°Twenty¡­ one million!¡± ¡°Ooh, it¡¯s still Miss Stewart who is rich.¡± ¡°Although Yoona is prettier than Sue, I still prefer Sure, she is more intellectual.¡± ¡°And I wonder who will be able to marry her in the future.¡± ¡°Awesome.¡± ¡­ Amidst an uproar of chatter, Vivian did not make another sound. The auction host shouted, ¡°Miss Stewart is bidding twenty-one million, is there any more bids? Twenty-one million once ¡­ twenty-one million twice ¡­¡± Listening to the host shout, Vivian snorted and didn¡¯t raise her bid. Yara came up to her and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re too naughty to raise the price that high all at once, aren¡¯t you afraid she won¡¯t buy it?¡± ¡°She¡¯ll definitely buy it.¡± Vivian was confident. ¡°Anyone else raise their bid?¡± The host looked left and right at the venue, no one made a sound, he held the hammer in his hand and raised it high, ¡°Twenty-one million three ¡­¡± ¡°Twenty-five million!¡± Suddenly, a loud voice erupted from the venue. The crowd followed the voice and saw Issac smiling wickedly, propping his hands on back the seat in front of him and saying aloud, ¡°Since Vivian likes this ne, then I will auction it off and give it to her.¡± After speaking, he leaned forward and leaned next to Vivian¡¯s ear, softly saying, ¡°Is it good?¡± Feeling his sudden proximity, Vivian only felt a chill run down her back. There was no longer the ease and pleasure of the initial acquaintance with Issac, instead there was something that frightened her. That day at the warehouse, she clearly raised her gun and shot Issac, but he actually had to spend 25 million to buy her a ne! On the side, Morris¡¯ face was expressionless, but a pair of sharp eyes shed with a slight chill. ¡°It¡¯s kind of interesting. Could today be Vivian¡¯s high point?¡± ¡°Yeah, just now, Yoona wanted to bid on a ne to give her, and now Issac wants to bid on a ne to give her.¡± ¡°I heard that a while ago Vivian teamed up with Morris to injure Issac and Yeon, and now he¡¯s buying Vivian a ne, what is he doing?¡± ¡°Could the rumors be false?¡± ¡°Issac never ys by the rules, so who knows?¡± ¡­ Today¡¯s event gathered L City businessmen and celebrities, it was originally a simple public welfare activity, but at the moment it changed. Vivian shook her head, ignoring the strange nces cast by everyone, clenched fist and lightly punched Issac twice on his chest, ¡°Brother Issac, stop it, a close brother still settles ounts, I can¡¯t afford such an expensive thing.¡± ¡°Brother Issac? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡± ¡°Issac confessed his love to Vivian on the spot at Yoona and Mr. Morris¡¯ engagement party.¡± ¡°Interesting.¡± ¡­ ¡°Since you call me ¡®Brother Issac¡¯, there¡¯s no reason to refuse something that I gave you.¡± The corners of Issac¡¯s lips were slightly hooked into a wry smile. ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± Abruptly, another voice rang out. The crowd was drawn to the low and cold voice, and when they found the speaker in the crowd, they couldn¡¯t help but draw in a breath. It was Morris. ¡°What, I have no one in the Cheal family, and it¡¯s your turn to give Vivian a gift?¡± Morris, who had been silent, was like a resting beast, and just when the crowd was about to ignore him, he suddenly opened his sharp eyes, with an innate aura of superiority, which made the crowd shocked. ¡°Holy shit, it is Vivian¡¯s highlight moment.¡± ¡°Mr. Morris is so handsome.¡± ¡°The two arepeting against each other, so it¡¯s not like they both like Vivian, right?¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. ¡­ It¡¯s so funny.¡± ¡­ Everyone gossiped with gusto, and even the auction host quieted down. He did not have the guts to interject when the man in charge of the Eonothem Group spoke. And the three of Morris¡¯ friends sitting on the far left of Morris¡¯ row looked at each other, each with a different expression. ¡°Since when did Vivian be a group pet?¡± Philip was quite incredulous. Danny reached out and pped Philip, ¡°Foolish and ignorant. can¡¯t you smell a battle?¡± Arlo: ¡°Brain is good, remember to take it with you next time you go out.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Philip rubbed his head, ¡°Did I miss something?¡± They were watching on this side, while on the other side, the battle had not yet ceased. Issac smiled brightly as his fearless gaze met Morris¡¯ sharp eyes, ¡°Why do you say that? You are Vivian¡¯s big brother, and I am her second Brother. If you give her a gift, it is your intention, and if I give her a gift, it is my intention. There is no conflict.¡± Although Issac¡¯s words sounded like nothing was wrong, it was not difficult to see that Issac was provoking Morris. Seeing the two go head-to-head in front of the crowd, Vivian only felt her scalp tingling and her mood got annoyed. ¡°That would depend on whether or not you have the ability to auction off this ne.¡± There was a hint of hostility in Morris¡¯ tone. And then, raising the bidding sign in his hand, he uttered, ¡°Fifty million.¡± Issac raised his eyebrows, a yful smile surfaced on his face, ¡°Sixty million.¡± ¡°Holy shit, Mr. Morris is rich and powerful.¡± ¡°So is Mr. Issac.¡± ¡°The two of them have a kind of love rivalry going on here.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡­ The people in the meeting room chatted happily. Morris raised his card again, ¡°One ¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Vivian raised her hand to ruffle her hair, exhaled a breath with some annoyance, and stood up. She scolded sternly and the room was instantly silent as everyone stared at her. For a moment, it was as if she was the most shining presence, carrying her own halo. Vivian wrinkled her eyebrows and red at Morris, then looked at Issac and said in a loud voice, ¡°I have my eye on this ne!¡± She said, holding up the bid sign in her hand, ¡°I unterally announce that I am bidding on this ne with the name of ¡®Encounter Your Beauty¡¯ weddingpany, raising the bid by¡­ one buck!¡± Chapter 248 Sue Fools Vivian again Issac was quite surprised by Vivian¡¯s actions. Where did she get the money?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. And while Morris was surprised, he was more impressed that Vivian was too rational in her approach, preferring to divide everything too clearly, making it twice as hard for him to get close. But on second thought, he was admiring her non-gold-worshipping, non-greedy nature. The scene was silent this time, and everyone seemed to be petrified as they looked towards Vivian. After a long wait, still no one said anything while the audience turned their attention to the auction host. Countless eyes looked over, and the host felt the pressure, nervous as he held the auction gavel in his hand. ¡°Miss Mond of ¡®Encounter Your Beauty¡¯ Wedding Company is asking for sixty million and one buck.¡± After a shout, he looked to the floor, where once again murmurs erupted, but no one dared to bid again! Vivian¡¯s remark was clearly cutting off the chances of both Morris and Issac bidding again. The people on the scene would be even less stupid to bid again, that would be topete with Morris and Issac. Including Sue, who was jealous of Yoona! ¡°Sixty million and one buck once, sixty million and one buck twice ¡­ sixty million and one buck three times ¡­ Deal! Sold!¡± The auction host finalized the auction and then said, ¡°Congrattions to Miss Mond of ¡®Encounter Your Beauty¡¯ Wedding Company for bidding on the ¡®Angel¡¯s Tears¡¯ ne, and many thanks to ¡®Encounter Your Beauty ¡® Wedding Company for their strong support of this charity event ¡­¡± The host said as a round of apuse broke out from below. Vivian¡¯s face was covered in gloom as she huffed and red at Morris, her head aching with anger. Although she was doing a charity event and auctioning off the ne could give thepany an advertising campaign, she had limited funds now and having toe up with 60 million to auction off a ne did allow her to have upset mood for days. In her heart, she felt very unhappy with Issac and Morris¡¯ behavior. Auctioning this ne was also ast resort. If, she didn¡¯t auction the ne, then whether Issac or Morris auctioned it tonight, whether she received it privately or not, it would be considered by the outside world that she had ¡®epted¡¯ someone else¡¯s auction item. Even if she refused to ept it in public, she would still stir up criticism and invite numerous remarks and troubles. Thinking about this, Vivian had to auction off the ne, solving the trouble while giving the weddingpany an advertisement. It was not too much of a loss. It was, after all, a contribution to themon good. The rest of the auction went smoothly, and after an hour, everyone went downstairs to the reception hall for a reception event. Yara walked downstairs with Vivian on her arm and walked to the dessert table, she was stillmenting, ¡°You were so awesome just now. Sixty million, isn¡¯t it good to have a gigolo? Ugh, it¡¯s too extravagant.¡± Vivian, who was eating her dessert with a te, suddenly shouted, ¡°Yara!¡± ¡°What?¡± Yara, whose mind had been wandering, inclined her head to look at Vivian and opened her mouth. The next moment, Vivian directly picked up a piece of dessert and shoved it into her mouth, ¡±Shut the fuck up! I fucking know that tens of millions to have a gigolo is good? Do I need you to remind me again and again? Why always mentioned it?!¡± Yara, chewing on the dessert in her mouth, couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Wow, this dessert tastes really good, it¡¯s so delicious.¡± ¡°So yeah, don¡¯t bother me with food and drink. Take tape over your mouth when you really can¡¯t help it!¡± Vivian nced at her, giving her a warning. ¡°My god ¡­ you¡¯re not trying to eat food worth 60 million, are you?!¡± Yara blinked her big eyes and teased. As the words fell, Vivian shot another re over, and the next moment she wrap her arms around Yara¡¯s neck and pick up a cake from the table and shove it directly into her mouth, ¡°Eat it! I beg you to stop talking!¡± Her heart ached¡­ After saying that, Vivian directly shoved a te of desserts on the table into Yara¡¯s hand, pointed to the stool on the side, and waved her fist again, ¡°You better sit here and don¡¯t move!¡± Vivian warmed her. Yara had rarely seen Vivian look like this, and immediately nodded frantically before sitting obediently where she was and eating her dessert. The ballroom¡¯s lively music yed, and gradually people came in with their partners in the hall, standing and dancing on the dance floor. Vivian found a quiet corner to enjoy the dance, listening to the lively tunes, eating dessert, sipping champagne, and bleeding inside. Just as Vivian was depressed, she heard a hoste out of the stage and stood on the stage and said, ¡°Good evening, guests, I am today¡¯s temporary host, Shanny. I¡¯m here to announce a good news. I¡¯ve just been informed by the organizer that a little surprise has been prepared for you tonight. In a moment, the lighting technician will randomly select two groups of lucky stars to dance on the spot, and then a set of thetest limited edition jewelry items of Figge Jewelry will be given away. This prize will be exclusively sponsored by Figge Jewelry Company ¡­¡± The host was still gushing on top, and Vivian only felt bored and depressed to the extreme. What was the solution to the problem? The only way to do that was to overeat! She looked at the champagne and dessert on the table and continued to bury her head in it. ¡°Why are you here alone?¡± A man walked up to Vivian and blocked her view. ¡°Go ¡­¡± Before the word ¡®away¡¯ could be uttered, Vivian realized that the person standing in front of her was Mike, ¡°Uncle Mike, you¡¯re here too.¡± ¡°Well, I came over a long time ago, but sat in the far corner, and you didn¡¯t notice me.¡± He dressed in a ck velvet suit, his clothes were dotted with sequins that glittered and glowed. With one hand in his trouser pocket and a ss of champagne in the other, a seductive smile spread across his sexy bearded face, he exuded sexy elegance. Vivian inclined her head and looked behind him, ¡°Uncle Mike, you didn¡¯t bring a femalepanion today?¡± As the words fell, a beam of light shot straight through. ¡°Congrattions to our second set of lucky stars today, Miss Mond and the gentleman. So let¡¯s have a big round of apuse to invite the two to walk to the center of the dance floor.¡± As the words fell, thunderous apuse erupted from the floor, and all eyes were on her in unison. The corners of Vivian¡¯s mouth twitched furiously, damn it, did she get back luck or was someone messing around behind her? Mike was also slightly taken aback, and with a helpless smile, he extended a hand in a gentlemanly invitation, ¡°I wonder if I could ask you to dance with me.¡± Once again, everyone present fell their eyes on Vivian. There was envy, jealousy, mockery, contempt, and ridicule in the eyes of those people. Out of nowhere, Cindy, who was holding a male dance partner, stood in front of Vivian and jeered wantonly, ¡°Miss Mond came from the countryside, it¡¯s really hard for you to dance.¡± Thest time at the entrance of the Cheal family¡¯s old mansion, Cindy had been pped by Vivian, and she held a grudge in her heart. It was just the right time to seize the opportunity to mock at Vivian. Chapter 249 Good Move ¡°Yeah, Vivian came from the countryside and it is sure that she can¡¯t dance.¡± ¡°Oh, she is a country bumpkin after all. If it wasn¡¯t for the good fortune of saving Mr. Morris and Madame Cheal, I wonder where she¡¯d be street vending now.¡± ¡°That is right.¡± ¡°How can she even be good enough to mingle in high society if she can¡¯t even dance?¡± ¡°Look at her, she really looks like a refugee back from the desert, useless.¡± ¡­ Some of the people gathered around and spoke very harshly. Vivian listened to the people¡¯s harsh words, oblivious to them. If she lived every day under the gaze of others, she would only be tired. Eventually, dozens of eyes shot over, and she still propped her elbows on the table in a taciturn manner, her hands resting on her cheeks, her right hand holding a fork and forking a piece of glutinous rice cake, chewing it slowly. Blinking with a pair of big watery eyes, she looked at Mike, ¡°Uncle Mike, is the set of jewelry items from that what they said about Figge Jewelry expensive?¡± Everyone was waiting to see Vivian¡¯s embarrassed look, but she was just calm and collected. ¡°Pfft ¡­ she is really greedy and money worshiper.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it embarrassment to ask so that?¡± ¡°Figge Jewelry is a branch of the Stewart Group, and with Miss Stewart in charge, she is generous.¡± ¡°Hillbilly.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡­ Mostly because Morris was not there at the moment, and because Mike had been out of the country for many years, many people were not very familiar with him. They then spoke extra harshly to Vivian, as if they were trying to embarrass her in a different way. Listening to the words, Vivian realized with hindsight that this was not bad luck, but it was clearly that woman Sue who was deliberately trying to fool her. Mike shook his head, ¡°This is a difficult question for me.¡± Mike was telling Vivian that he didn¡¯t know how much the jewelry was worth either. ¡°If it¡¯s not worth much money, I will quit.¡± Vivian said aloud. ¡°Miss Mond, you are new to L City, so it¡¯s reasonable that you don¡¯t know much about Figge Jewelry. However, today¡¯s thetest limited edition jewelry items are worth five million five hundred and eighty thousand a set. Moreover, the limited edition models will only increase in value.¡± In the crowd, Sue, who had changed into a white and grey gradient-colored dress, walked out, she was as high and proud, looking at Vivian disdainfully, with provocation in her eyes. When the ne was auctioned off upstairs, Vivian called for a high price, but where did she get that money? The Cheal family was going to pay for it, for sure. Pretending to be noble would be easy to see through. ¡°Sue, don¡¯t make things difficult for Vivian. I¡¯ll do this dance for her today.¡± Yoona walked out from nowhere, smiling beautiful eyes nced at Vivian, then she said to Sue, ¡°She happens to be a bit unwell today.¡± A statement that anyone who heard it couldn¡¯t help but praise Yoona¡¯s ¡®exnation¡¯, which avoided embarrassment for Vivian, showing that she was a good person. But in reality, it would also make one thing clear, that Vivian could not dance at all! ¡°No one minds if you¡¯re sisterly, but the rules of the party are here. Wouldn¡¯t you be breaking the rules and creating an injustice by dancing for her, which is tantamount to cheating?¡± Yoona¡¯s ssmate, Cindy, also held a grudge against Yoona since thest time, and the rtionship was naturally broken. So Cindy said in a shady way. Unbeknownst to them, this was exactly the result Sue and Yoona wanted. ¡°There are rules, if you dance for Vivian, the prize won¡¯t go to her.¡± Cindy was stirring up the mess, trying to embarrass her. For a while, Vivian became the target of all. After all, with the benefit of being upstairs at the auction earlier, she became the shining highlight of the day¡¯s charity g. Some envied her luck, some were jealous of her looks, and naturally more wanted to wait to see her jokes. The beam of light from the lighting technician kept hitting Vivian, a powerful ¡®focal point¡¯ for all to see. Those beside her were standing, only Vivian sat calmly, then under everyone¡¯s burning eyes, she slowly lifted the champagne and took a sip, before raising her eyes to look at Sue, ¡°Miss Stewart, how many lucky star rewards have been set up tonight?¡± ¡°Only two.¡± Sue raised her chin slightly, carrying an air of arrogance of the eldestdy of the Stewart family. ¡°Oh~~¡± Vivian nodded and asked again in a fake ¡®curious¡¯ manner, ¡°I haven¡¯t been educated for long, I don¡¯t know what ¡®lucky star¡¯ means. Can someone exin it to me?¡± Sue sensed it was a trap, so she didn¡¯t answer it at first. But there were extremely many people waiting to see the joke, so someone said, ¡°Since it¡¯s a lucky star reward, of course it¡¯s for the two luckiest groups of people today.¡± As the man spoke, Vivian deliberately inclined her head and nced towards the crowd, ¡°Wow, that youngdy is really knowledgeable.¡± She extended her thumb in praise. The crowd was a bit clouded as they listened to Vivian¡¯s words, but those with a clear eye already understood her intentions. Then they saw Vivian slowly stand up and look at Sue with cold eyes, ¡°Since Miss Stewart is setting up the ¡®Lucky Star¡¯ reward, then by virtue of luck, it is to let people go to the dance floor, and to follow the ¡®lucky person¡¯s wishes.¡± She said, then looked at Cindy again and shook her head, ¡°Cindy, right? It¡¯s okay for you not be able to circle the key points, but as a human being, it¡¯s valuable to have self-knowledge. You see, as little as I have been educated, I wouldn¡¯te out to show off, I would only ¡®seek advice¡¯ with an open mind. Besides, the sponsor of today¡¯s ¡®Lucky Star¡¯ is Figge Jewelry under the Stewart, and the CEO of Figge Jewelry is Stewart, so the right to exin the event should also be hers.¡± ¡°You stand out with yelling, those who don¡¯t know will think you¡¯re Miss Stewart.¡± ¡°Besides, what¡¯s the point of Finger Jewelry¡¯s sponsorship of jewelry? It¡¯s the publicity! If your unreliable ¡®exnation¡¯ was spread, others will think Miss Stewart can¡¯t afford to give the rewards. Isn¡¯t this inviting disgrace to the Stewart Group?¡± Vivian gave a speech, then shook her head with a sigh, ¡°s, Miss Cindy, if younguage teacher knows that you are so bad at circling the focus, I am afraid he will be angry. By the way, which school did you graduate from? Tsk tsk, you must cheat in school performance, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Cindy just wanted to take the opportunity to humiliate Vivian, but she never expected Vivian to speak so harshly and made her speechless. She stammered and stomped her foot in anger, finally uttering, ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re talking so much nonsense, you just don¡¯t want to dance. To put it bluntly, you¡¯re just a girl from the countryside who doesn¡¯t know how to dance at all, that¡¯s why you¡¯re making so many excuses.¡± Chapter 250 Vivian ,You are Bullying ¡°Hahahaha, Vivian is interesting.¡± ¡°Cindy¡¯s got a point.¡± ¡°Eloquent, Miss Mond is smart.¡± ¡°She is simply defeating Miss Stewart¡¯!¡± ¡­ The onlookers whispered, and on the contrary, Sue¡¯s face was unusually gloomy. She didn¡¯t even expect Vivian to be this eloquent in public! ¡°Miss Cindy, you kept talking about ¡®dancing¡¯, does this mean that your special talent in the entrance examination was dancing, so you got extra points to sessfully enter the university and make up for your poornguage?¡± Vivian¡¯s red lips were slightly hooked as she smiled faintly, then added, ¡°¡®One is valuable to have self-knowledge¡¯, so I am willing to admit my disadvantage.¡± ¡°However, Miss Cindy, you have repeatedly unted the matter of dancing, wouldn¡¯t it be burying your talent if you weren¡¯t given a chance to show it off? Since that¡¯s the case, this opportunity should be reserved for you and my sister Yoona. She is a talented girl who is both good at ¡®literary and dancing¡¯, and only her exquisite dancing skills can match you, Miss Cindy.¡± She steered the conversation to Yoona. Just now, Yoona had said some ¡®good words¡¯, and Vivian remembered them all clearly. Vivian added, ¡°If you win against Yoonater on, it will be a dance that will amaze the world. When the timees, I will directly give you my share of the ¡®Lucky Star¡¯ limited edition jewelry item as a token of my appreciation! What do you think?¡± ¡°Wow, Vivian is generous.¡± Yara, who had eaten and drank enough in a corner, scurried out from nowhere and stood beside Vivian, giving a thumbs up, ¡°The lucky star prize is going to Miss Cindy, so wouldn¡¯t it be too insensitive you don¡¯t dance, Miss Cindy?¡± Vivian nced at Yara beside her, thinking that she was too good at cooperation. She had a n, knitted her brows and shook her head, ¡°You can¡¯t say that, Miss Cindy is at least ady with celebrity, I am afraid that she will look down on this ¡®lucky star¡¯ reward.¡± It was said that she looked down on the ¡®Lucky Star¡¯ reward, but didn¡¯t this ¡®Lucky Star¡¯ represent Sue? Vivian easily stirred up trouble between Sue, Cindy, and Yoona, making the three of her instantly the focus of attention in the room. ¡°Miss Mond is quite generous.¡± ¡°That makes sense, if Cindy refuses to dance, she just doesn¡¯t respect Yoona and Miss Stewart.¡± ¡°Vivian¡¯s ability to draw the trouble to Cindy in a few words is evident.¡± ¡°This woman is smart.¡± ¡°She is not simple. But Cindy is really brainless.¡± ¡°Gee whiz, you are right.¡± ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± ¡­ A lot of people waited to see the fun. And Yoona, who was caught off guard, was not looking good at the moment, she didn¡¯t expect that she would be target. Now she had thrust into the limelight. She did not know if she should dance or not. If she danced, she would be ridiculed, for she had degraded herself by going topete with Cindy with her status as a talented girl in L City, or that she was bullying Cindy for her inability to dance; if she didn¡¯t dance, she would be talked about, saying that she looked down on Cindy, and possibly involving the Stewart family¡¯s reputation because of the reward for the dancepetition! The dilemma of the situation was really extremely embarrassing for her. Sue hated Vivian even more. Vivian¡¯s words just now had made her awkward, but even so, she could not refuse to give a limited edition jewelry item, instead, she had to take the initiative to send it to her, otherwise it would only attract criticism and make peopleugh at the Stewart. And the biggest focus of the scene at the moment would be Cindy. Being the most active one in the scene, she was now reduced to nothing by Vivian¡¯s words. Cindy was 6¡±5¡ä but weighed 65 kilos, slightly chubby, and at a nce, it could be told that she was not good at dancing at all. Because people who dance had a more disciplined eating diet and a very well controlled figure, it was otherwise not conducive to dancing. This was why Vivian had confidently set Cindy up just now. ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± Cindy felt everyone¡¯s burning gaze and only felt embarrassed. She ¡­ She doesn¡¯t even know how to dance! It was intended that Vivian would be reduced to aughing stock, and in the end the ¡®joke¡¯ would just be on herself. Cindy was angry, hateful and anxious, clenching her fists nervously, her eyes red with anxiety. ¡°Why are you silent, Miss Cindy?¡± Vivian saw Cindy¡¯s nervous appearance, felt amused, but did not intend to give her a chance to back off, instead, she looked at Yoona who was standing at the side, ¡°Sister, what does she mean Miss Cindy doesn¡¯t dance with you? Can¡¯t she dance? Is it that she looks down on you? I remember you two are good friends, you should know very well if she can dance or not.¡± That time at the wedding banquet of both Morris and Yoona, Vivian had witnessed Cindy and Yoona being very intimate with each other. Because Cindy was Yoona¡¯s bridesmaid, it was Cindy who stood beside Yoona at the entrance of the hotel and went with her to the penthouse suite. ¡°That¡¯s a superficial way of putting it.¡± Suddenly, a rather maic and nice voice rang out, and Mike, who had been silent, spoke, ¡°Perhaps, Miss Cindy just looks down at the ¡®Lucky Star¡¯ reward.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s this guy?¡± ¡°Looks a bit familiar, oh yes, isn¡¯t he Mike Cheal? He¡¯s only been back from abroad for a short while.¡± ¡°Mr. Mike? Tch, he¡¯s so low key.¡± ¡°He¡¯s Mr. Mike? Holy shit, he¡¯s so damn handsome, I love him even if I¡¯m a guy.¡± ¡°He is so young. It¡¯s been so long since he¡¯s been back in the country, so low key.¡± ¡­ Sue was originally a bit angry, but now she had lost her temper having known the identity of Mike. The Stewart family, after all, was no match for the Cheal family, and she was not one without self-awareness. In one sentence, Mike made the face of Cindy pale.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. There was no harm in Cindy offending the Lee family, after all, no matter how powerful the Lee family was, it was one of the four great families of L City, much lessparable to the Stewart Group. But after offending Sue, her family would be in danger. As a representative of herpany, she came to the charity party, if she directly offended her family¡¯s future business partner, the Stewart family, wouldn¡¯t her parents get angry? Cindy was abashed, she bit her lips with her teeth and her tears flew out in anxiety, ¡°Vivian, you are bullying, when did I say I can dance?¡± She cried out, but it was a joke to many people. On the contrary, Vivian shrugged innocently and gave a smile, ¡±My God, just now, when we talked about dancing, you were yelling happily, I thought you are not good atnguage, but you must be good at dancing. I didn¡¯t expect you to be the one who likes to stir trouble up.¡± Chapter 251 The Mysterious Necklace As she said that, she pulled out some tissues from the table beside her and handed them to Cindy, ¡°Here, don¡¯t cry, your eye makeup is all smudged.¡± As soon as the wailing and sobbing Cindy heard that her eyeliner was smudged, she immediately reached for the tissues handed over by Vivian. But before her hand could touch the tissue, Vivian¡¯s hand let go and the tissue fluttered to the ground. Cindy¡¯s movement to receive the tissue stiffened and she stomped her foot in anger, ¡°Vivian, what do you mean?!¡± This was humiliation! Vivian, who had been holding back for a long time, curbed the smile on her face, wrapped her arms around her chest and looked at Cindy with cold arrogance, emitting a sense of oppression, ¡°Nothing, just to teach you how to behave! You are useless, but you are still causing troubles and giving others a hard time. Since you are brainless, don¡¯te out to show off, or you will disgrace your family! If you don¡¯t have that kind of intelligence, just stay aside and don¡¯t mess it up.¡± ¡°You ¡­ Vivian, you ¡­ you ¡­¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Cindy was in tears and was unable to say a word of rebuttal for a long time because of Vivian¡¯s angry rebuke. ¡°What? If you stutter, go to the hospital, and by the way, go to the brain department too, so that the doctor can treat the hydrocephalus in your brain, so that you don¡¯t end up with a brain atrophy! If you really don¡¯t have the money to treat your illness, I will reimburse you in full, as a charity.¡± She cursed Cindy, which made Cindy angry, but Cindy didn¡¯t know how to retort. She said in the end, ¡°I don¡¯t have hydrocephalus, humph, Vivian, you¡¯re going too far ¡­¡± she cried, wiping the tears from her face and running out in tears. Her gesture provokedughter from the crowd. ¡°Vivian is good at curses.¡± ¡°Cindy deserves it for speaking without scruples as she usually does.¡± ¡°Interesting, so interesting.¡± ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­ shame on her.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m embarrassed for her.¡± ¡­ The crowd was drawn to Cindy and the atmosphere was enlivened by her embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have disturbed your pleasure.¡± Vivian picked up a ss of champagne on the table and drank it down, ¡°I¡¯ll punish myself with a ss of wine as an apology.¡± After she finished drinking, she pursed her lips and smiled, reached out to put her arm around Yara beside her and said aloud, ¡°Yara, I¡¯ve had some wine and I¡¯m a bit drunk. Can you dance with my Uncle Mike?¡± Vivian pushed Yara out. When it came to dancing, she really wasn¡¯t very good at it. But even so, she didn¡¯t want to be used as a lever to reckon with her. ¡°All right.¡± Yara was forced to agree. Standing at the side, Mike was very cooperative with Vivian, smiling with her before walking up to Yara, ¡°Yara? What a lovely name. I wonder if Miss Yara would like to dance with me.¡± He held out his hand in a gentlemanly manner. Yara smiled sweetly and stretched out her slender fingers to rest on his hand, ¡°My pleasure.¡± As a piano song called ¡°MARIAGE D¡¯ AMOUR ¡± yed slowly, the two of them, Mike and Yara, walked to the centre of the dance floor and started dancing. When the crowd saw that there was nothing more fun to see, they dispersed. Vivian nced at Yoona and Sue and gave a smile, with contempt, before sitting aside and continuing to drink her champagne and y with her phone. When she took out her phone, she saw a text message on her phone, from Morris. [Vivian, I have some urgent business to attend to at the moment, I¡¯lle and pick you upter]. The message was sent at half an hour ago. She secretlymented that it was no wonder she hadn¡¯t seen him for a long time. ¡°Miss Lee, your malepanion is not here?¡± A rich male greeted, walking up to Yoona. Yoona maintained the gentleness of a celebrity and nodded politely. ¡°It just so happens that mydy friend has left, so I wonder if I have the pleasure of asking you to dance.¡± The man invited graciously. ¡°Okay.¡± Yoona readily agreed and joined the man in the middle of the dance floor. On this side, only Vivian and Sue were left. Sue walked behind her and casually picked up a ss of champagne, sipping it while gazing at the group of people dancing, said, ¡°Don¡¯t getcent. You can fool around Cindy and Yoona, but you are no match for me!¡± It was a hostile warning. Vivian couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Since you have time to set me up, you might as well think about how you can please Morris. There are a lot of people who like Morris, and if every single one of them is your imaginary enemy, tsk tsk ¡­ Miss Stewart, then you are really tired.¡± Morris looked at her with a smile, raised her champagne and sipped it. As she was drinking, she stalled in her movements and looked at Sue again, ¡°Oh, by the way, I never like Morris.¡± ¡°What are you doing saying this to me?¡± A little surprise rippled across Sue¡¯s lofty face. ¡°The reason I¡¯m telling you is that I hope you don¡¯t have to be so hostile to me, let alone set me up in secret. Even if you¡¯re not tired, I feel tired.¡± Vivian was really tired of living like this. It would be nice to tell Sue so bluntly, if it would break her of any dark thoughts about her. ¡°You¡¯re quite honest.¡± With one hand around her chest and a ss in the other, Suezily lifted her eyelids to nce at Yoona in the middle of the dance floor, ¡°At least, it makes me feel morefortable than your pretentious sister.¡± Vivian snickered inwardly. What does it matter to me whether you arefortable or not? When it was time toy hands on me, you didn¡¯t show any mercy. Vivian didn¡¯t pay any more attention to Sue, she stood for a while and then left. Not long after, an etiquettedy came over and stood in front of Vivian with a tray, saying, ¡°Miss Mond, this is the ¡®Angel¡¯s Tears¡¯ sapphire ne that you have auctioned off, Mr. Morris has already paid for it and asked me to send it over to you.¡± Inside the tray was the exquisite box in which the ne was wrapped, and a bill showing sixty million and one buck! ¡°I auctioned off it, why should Morris pay it?¡± Vivian was somewhat dissatisfied with the staff¡¯s approach. Miss Etiquette smiled respectfully, ¡°Mr. Morris has said that the money would be deducted from the amount owed to you.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Since this was the case, Vivian had nothing more to say. Picking up the ck carved wooden box with the bill, she said ¡®thank you¡¯ to Miss Etiquette. Sitting at the table, bored, she opened the carved wooden box and was greeted by a ne of ¡®Angel¡¯s Tears¡¯ ced on a golden silk. The ne was made of tinum and the pendant was a sapphire in the shape of a tear, the sapphire was wrapped around the left and right sides in a dark bronze feather-like design. Chapter 252 Someone is Trying to Frame Issac Rather than ¡®Angel¡¯s Tears¡¯, she would say it was ¡®Dark Night¡¯s Dream¡¯. This was because the pendant was quirky and even a little retro, which was out of ce with the post-modern design of the ne. Vivian clutched the ne, her thumb gently rubbing the pendant, and at that moment her brain buzzed, as if someone had pulled on her nerves, and she winced backwards in pain. And for a moment images flooded her mind, but those images shed away, too fast for her to catch any message. But this strange physical reaction only existed for a second before it seemed like it was gone. ¡°It hurts like hell.¡± Vivian reached out and rubbed her temples, ¡°What the hell? Migraine headache from not sleeping well yesterday?¡± Migraines used to be a problem only for women in their old age, but she asionally suffered from migraines. Especially after staying upte. Vivian didn¡¯t think much of it and put the ne back in the box. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s so expensive, it¡¯s better to wear it.¡± Vivian was distressed by the ne that she had bought back with 60 million, so she simply took off the ne with the four-leaf clover that Issac had given her and put this ne on her neck. ¡°The blue looks great with you.¡± Issac appeared out of nowhere and sat directly beside Vivian. When she saw Issac, Vivian immediately snapped the ne case shut, after all, inside was the ne Issac had given her, and it was more or less inappropriate to have it taken off in front of him. ¡°How is your body recovering?¡± Vivian subconsciously looked at his leg, and under her eyes was an unconcealed guilt. Issac breathed a sigh of relief and reached out to pat his leg, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± At that moment, a bartender passed by and Issac snapped his fingers towards him and hooked his fingers. The bartender walked over, Issac brought two sses of red wine from the tray and handed them to Vivian in a natural way, ¡°I heard that your weddingpany is doing good business now?¡± Vivian took the red wine, clinked her ss with him, took a sip of the wine and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s average. how do you feel now that you¡¯re back at work at the Shaw Group? Are you still getting used to it?¡± ¡°People, eventually, have to have an adjustment process.¡± Issac smiled to himself, then reached out, ¡°Want to dance?¡± ¡°No, I really don¡¯t know how to dance.¡± ¡°Since you won¡¯t dance, how about we go sit on the top floor terrace, have a coffee and enjoy the night view?¡± Vivian felt her head dizzy and waved her hand, ¡°No, I¡¯ve been busy all day and want to go back.¡± Since thest incident, when she faced Issac again, Vivian was no longer as open as she was in the past, but rather she was under pressure. Her outright refusal made it obvious that Issac felt a distance between them. His cold eyes were slightly contracted, and aplex look flickered under his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve been dancing for a long time, phew~~ I¡¯m exhausted.¡± Yara, who walked out from the dance floor, walked straight to Vivian¡¯s side and sat down,zily lying on her shoulder, and tilted her head to greet Issac again, ¡°Hi, Mr. Issac, how are you? My name is Yara Sain, you can call me Yara.¡± Issac had some impression of Yara, having seen her before. ¡°Miss Sain is on good terms with Vivian?¡± He was a little surprised when the rtionship had gotten so good between the two of them. Yara wrapped an arm around Vivian¡¯s shoulders and smiled frankly, ¡°Of course, this is my new sister. Look, she¡¯s my sister, you¡¯re her ¡®Brother Issac¡¯, so you¡¯re my brother. There¡¯s nothing wrong with saying that, is there?¡± Yara was vividly, quite simr to Vivian¡¯s personality. Vivian looked at Yara as if she were a foreigner, and couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°You are narrow-minded, all people of the country are one family, so all men can be your brother.¡± Her flirtatious remark amused Issac, who couldn¡¯t help butugh. On the contrary, Yara gave Vivian a nk look and reached out to twist her arm, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it will embarrass me?¡± Saying that, Yara smiled at Issac, ¡°Brother Issac, your family also engages in raw materials for cosmetics, will you consider cooperating and give me a discount price?¡± ¡°Since you have called me Brother Issac, how can I refuse?¡± ¡°You are righteous.¡± Issac and Yara chatted enthusiastically. Not long after, Issac suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the bathroom first, you two talk.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. Vivian and Yara nodded as Issac got up to leave. On the other side of the hall, when Yoona saw Issac striding away, she immediately got up and followed him. At this moment, the host on stage had already announced the winner of today¡¯s ¡®Lucky Star¡¯ and called out to Vivian toe up to the stage to collect her prize. Of course, Vivian would not resist the opportunity to receive a prize. After all, it was a beautiful jewellery piece worth millions, so take it for granted. The hall was buzzing with activity while there was a thumping sound in the workroom at the back of the hall. Issac kicked the door open and strode into the workroom, his harsh gaze directed at a male waiter who was scrambling to change his clothes. This person was the waiter who had just carried the red wine and walked past Issac. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± His cold, chilling eyes shot straight at the scrawny waiter, questioning. The waiter panicked, gulped nervously and couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back, almost writing the word ¡®weakness¡¯ directly on his face. ¡°You, you ¡­ what do you want? This is a workroom, you are not allowed in here.¡± The waiter stuttered nervously. Issac¡¯s lips curled up in an arc as he walked up to the waiter, clenched his right hand in a fist, shrugged it off, and then thumped that waiter. The waiter fell to the ground, and blood dripped from his nose at once. ¡°What are you doing? How can you hit me? I ¡­ I, do you believe I ¡­ call the police to arrest you now?¡± The skinny man lying on the ground was frightened. Issac stood in front of him, looking down at him from above, and the next moment, lifted his foot and stepped directly on the back of his right hand propped on the ground, his dark and shiny leather shoes crushed on it, ¡°Say it, who sent you?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying ¡­ Ah ¡­ it hurts ¡­ it hurts, my hand is going to break, help.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but wail in pain. But Issac was indifferent, ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, I won¡¯t only break your hand, I¡¯ll break your leg too!¡± Damn it, dare to do that before his eyes. He finished his words of warning, but the waiter kept his mouth tightly shut, dead silent. Seeing that he was keeping his mouth shut, Issac¡¯s patience almost wore thin and his eyes nced over to see a bottle of wine to one side. Without saying a word, Issac held the top of the bottle and smashed it against the wall with a thud, he held the bottle that was smashed and only the top remained, leaned down and ruthlessly stuck it on the back of the man¡¯s hand, ¡°As long as you can carry it, you can keep it to yourself.¡± Chapter 253 The Mysterious Man ¡°Ah~~!¡± The man howled hysterically in pain, his face bursting red, his forehead bruised and his face hideous and appalling. ¡°Still not saying?¡± ¡°I will say it, I will say it, I¡­¡± The man¡¯s hand was dripping with blood, and he was trembling with pain as if the force had been removed from him, ¡°A person just came over to me ¡­ and gave me money to drug the ss of wine and serve it to the woman beside you.¡± ¡°Who sent you? How much was given to you?¡± Issac pursued. ¡°It was a phone call, a man called me and then asked for my bank ount number and transferred me a hundred thousand.¡± He was truthful. Issac crouched down, fished his phone out of his pocket. Issac opened hismunication log and aimed the phone interface at the injured man, ¡°Which one?¡± ¡°The one at the top.¡± The man was scared, afraid that if he did not give an honest ount he would anger Issac and simply get himself killed. Issac quickly jotted down the mobile phone number with his amazing memory, and then turned to the text message, which contained a message if money transferring. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get the hell out of L City.¡± After a warning, Issac got up and turned to leave. However, no sooner had he taken a few steps than he felt an abnormally hot and unbearable sensation all over his body. From the moment he finished that drink just now, Issac felt that something was wrong. He had thought that since Vivian was now the god-sister of Morris, even if she was targeted on an asion like today, no one would be so eager to take on Vivian. As it turned out, it was he who had underestimated his opponent¡¯s strength! Issac fought with the waiter, depleting his strength but elerating the speed of the medicine in his body. Issac forced his body to walk out of the workroom and met Yoona who came over looking for him. When Yoona saw Issac, she had a cold face and directly questioned, ¡°Mr. Issac, we agreed to cooperate, you are now so close to Vivian, you ¡­¡± ¡°Take me ¡­ take me upstairs.¡± Issac only felt that the medicine in his body would strike, and it came excessively swiftly. In order not to let outsiders find out, he put his arm directly around Yoona¡¯s neck, lending her strength as he walked forward and said, ¡°Quick, take me upstairs.¡± What was this medicine? It actually made him sore and weak, and his body was extremely hot and rather tormented. Yoona suddenly noticed Issac¡¯s strange appearance, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Go upstairs!¡± He ordered. Yoona resisted, but thought that since she was going to work with Issacter, she had to gain Issac¡¯s trust now. He was assisted upstairs, where he had an exclusive rest room. Yoona racked Issac to the 32nd floor, found an exclusive rest room, led him in and closed the door. ¡°Mr. Issac, you are unwell, I¡¯d better call a doctor.¡± When Yoona racked Issac, she felt the temperature of his body burn, so she filled with some concern. However, all the fears then came true. Issac, who had just felt weak and dry, gradually gained strength, and even his mind was a bit muddled. He looked at the woman with blurry face standing in front of him, he hugged her, ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t go ¡­ don¡¯t go.¡± He called out ¡®Vivian¡¯, and Yoona¡¯s mind buzzed with a surge of anger. ¡°Mr. Issac, you¡¯ve mistaken me for ¡­¡± ¡°How could I mistake? Vivian, I would recognize you even if you were turned into dust.¡± He hugged Yoona tightly, ¡°Why ¡­ why did you hurt me? You know, no one in this world will love you more than me. But you, on the other hand, mess around with that bastard Morris.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Yoona¡¯s mind was in chaos, and for a moment she suddenly felt some heartache for Issac, thinking that he was surprisingly simr to her. But they were not the same. It was all because of Issac and her sister that she had ended up in this situation. It was a revenge she had to seek. ¡°Issac, let go, I¡¯m not Vivi ¡­.¡± Yoona pushed Issac and tried to leave, but in the next moment she was kissed on the lips by Issac leaning down. Issac pried open of her lips and sucked on them. All of a sudden, her brain went nk. By the time she reacted and tried to leave, the man had already pinned her to the bed. ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t go ¡­ be my woman, I ¡­ don¡¯t me you for all the things that happened before.¡± ¡°Issac, are you crazy? I am Yoona ¡­¡± Before Yoona could finish a sentence, the gown she was wearing had already been destroyed by the man¡¯s bare hands. How could a weak and feeble woman be a match for Issac? Even though Yoona struggled, she was unable to escape Issac¡¯s clutches. That overpowering medicine, from the time it gradually took effect to the time it kicked in, Issac had been controlling it with his amazing self-control, but the medicine was overpowering. As he felt weak, his mind had already started to fog up, and finally the effects of the drug exploded to its peak in a short period of time, causing him to lose his mind outright and mistake Yoona for Vivian, whom he loved with all his heart. He loved Vivian, but it was always a restrained love. Until thest time in the warehouse, Vivian personally injured him and Yeon. From that moment on, his mentality gradually changed, and although he still loved Vivian, the eager to upy her was like a vine growing wildly after the rain. The minutes ticked by and the ballroom party gradually dispersed. Vivian did not wait for Morris toe and pick her up, but took Yara¡¯s car home. When she arrived at home, after washing up and lying in bed, she took a long breath, ¡°It¡¯s better to lie in bed.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡­ C Country. In an ultra-luxurious vi built on a cliff, a mysterious man standing in front of a floor-to-ceiling window overlooking the cliff beyond clutched a cigar in his hand, took a puff and exhaled a faint light smoke. He said, ¡°Fraser Marsh, your ticket is ready for you, after dawn, leave to go back.¡± The man named Fraser Marsh nodded slightly, ¡°What kind of mission?¡± ¡°Get rid of a woman called Yoona Lee!¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy to kill a woman, so why should I do it myself?¡± Fraser was confused about the mysterious man¡¯s intentions. ¡°The reason why you were sent there is because this woman called Yoona Lee looks exactly like your first love Vivian Mond. And you can use your first love to quietly approach Yoona and get rid of her.¡± With a cigar in his mouth, the mysterious man then added: ¡°Many experts are hiding around Yoona, and it will not be easy to get her killed. Be careful, but make sure you kill her! And then, bring me back Mr. and Mrs. Lee.¡± Chapter 254 I Play the Role Miroslow Vivian was lying on her bed, with aptop on searching for something on it, trying to find out what new projects were avable. Although Morris had investment in the weddingpany, he was now helping her extraordinarily on the basis that the two were on good terms. People always think of danger in peace. She feared that if she ever broke with Morris, then she would be knocked right back into shape. So, what she had to do now was to make sure she had own direction and goals. But nowadays, emerce was suppressing entities so badly that many of them were not doing well. On the contrary, live streamingpanies, short video production, as well as the e-sports industry, were doing rtively well. E-sports? Vivian picked up her phone and nced at the game app she often yed. She had the idea of making a gamingpany many times, but it had been shelved because she didn¡¯t have the time or the money. And now, she had plenty of time and principal. She might give it a shot.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Thinking about this, Vivian immediately turned to her WeChat group called ¡®My Role is Miroslow¡¯. There were ten people in it, Vivian¡¯s teammates, and they had a very close rtionship. She sent a message: [Log in the game¡­] As the message had just been sent, a phone call suddenly came through from Yara. ¡°What are you doing calling sote?¡± Vivian pondered in her mind and answered the phone, ¡°Yara, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Vivian, are you free tomorrow?¡± ¡°Go to the point.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a jewellery exhibition tomorrow and my friend from the jewellerypany has invited me over, so I¡¯m worried about being bored, so let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°No.¡± Vivian really wasn¡¯t interested in the jewellery show, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that.¡± ¡°Geez, you are free anyway. It¡¯s a big jewellery show tomorrow, lots of bosses will be there, it¡¯s a great opportunity to meet them. Why don¡¯t youe with me?¡± Yara pleaded with Vivian. For business, Yara was extraordinarily active and serious, moreover, she wanted to make contacts through various ways to make her business bigger and stronger. Vivian thought that if she wanted to do business too, she would naturally have to meet people. After all, the first time she took over the weddingpany was because she was given full control of the wedding of Morris, and she only had to take over a weddingpany to make a profit on Morris. This was a sure profitable business! But it would certainly not be so easy to do it all over again on her own and without relying on Morris¡¯s connections. ¡°What time tomorrow?¡± ¡°Six o¡¯clock in the evening, I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow.¡± ¡°All right.¡± ¡°You are great, Vivian¡± Vivian: ¡°Get lost.¡± She hung up the phone and grabbed a book, ready to gather relevant information. Then a bunch of messages popped up in the WeChat group. Sniper: Miroslow, log in, you¡¯re all that¡¯s left. Lupin: Miroslow hasn¡¯t been online for a few days, what¡¯s he up to? NB: Miroslow must have gone to pick up a girl. ¡­ Because several people had a role that they were good at, they had simply made their role a direct note name in the WeChat group. Vivian hesitated for a moment and quickly replied: [Log in.] Shadow Hacker: Every time Miroslow doesn¡¯t turn on his voice, he¡¯s really a girl, is he? NB: bah, you¡¯re insulting girls, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m sure Miroslow is unable to speak. Let¡¯s not push ¡®him¡¯. Lupin: What a waste of words, why do I care about men and women, I only love Lupin. A few people bickered in the group for a while before they logged in. Vivian never exined her identity, and there were no selfies of her in her moments, so no one knew what her identity was. So much for a night of ying games in a row and staying up until 2 am before they got offline. The following day. Hilton Hotel. Yoona, who had been frantically tossed around by Issac throughout the night, had passed out. This night, from her initial resistance and humiliation, she gradually fell into Issac¡¯s ¡®fierceness¡¯, and finally became more and more enjoyable involuntarily. As an adult, Yoona was not as conservative and traditional as rumours had it. On the contrary, being overly oppressed by her parents, an outwardly gentle and respectable celebrity daughter as her was indulgent in private. From the first time she lost her virginity, she loved it, so much so that by the time she felt Issac¡¯s iparable bravery after being drugged this time, it really made her enjoyable. And Issac, who had worked hard all night, went to bed tired. It was a good thing that the hotel suite was automatically locked when the door was closed, otherwise the two would have been caught by outsiders in their unpleasant appearance. It was noon and the hotel cleaning attendant knocked on the door, ¡°Hello, do you need cleaning?¡± The waiter enquired. It was the constant knocking on the door that woke Issac up. He sat up immediately and looked around, his body was suddenly cold. He looked down and nced at the sleeping woman beside him, there were hickeys on her uncovered chest, he could imagine how crazyst night was. ¡°Hello? Is anyone there?¡± The waiter knocked on the door again. ¡°No need!¡± Issac shouted back, and only then did the waiter at the door leave. Instead, it was his voice that woke up Yoona. Yoona opened her eyes tiredly and was greeted by the topless Issac beside her, she immediately shrank back, clutching the bedding and wrapping herself, ¡°Mr. Issac, you ¡­ you ¡­ you were too much yesterday ¡­¡± She knew full well that Issac was drugged and confused and had been mistaking her for Vivian, and that Yoona didn¡¯t care about that. Instead, she must now make Issac feel guilty about her. Although Issac did not know what happened afterwards, he remembered clearly what had happened before, and naturally he felt guilty and self-condemned for having done something rude to Yoona. He reached up and scratched his hair in annoyance, ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°What do we need the police for if apologies work?¡± Yoona choked back a sob and cried even harder, ¡°You¡¯re all too much ¡­¡± Listening to her incessant sobbing, Issac annoyingly took out a cigarette case from his clothes, pulled out a cigarette, lit it and smoked it silently. Leaning back on the bed, he was deep in thought, yet he could clearly feel the stickiness in the bedding because he was naked. Everything aboutst night showed how crazy it was! ¡°Why, why do you all have to bully me? My voice was hoarse from screaming yesterday, but you wouldn¡¯t even leave me alone. ¡± Despite Yoona¡¯s enjoymentst night, she was still humiliated and aggrieved inside. After all, if she did not volunteer, she was forced. ¡°I will give you an exnation.¡± Issac stared forward, his fingers sped around his cigarette, and took another hard drag. Damn it, who the hell drugged in the wine yesterday? If the two sses of wine he took were drugged, was Vivian as crazy as he was yesterday? Chapter 255 She Lied to Him Again With who? Morris? Issac could only think of Morris. As he thought about what had happened to Vivianst night, Issac¡¯ mood became worse. ¡°What exnation can you give me for this?!¡± Yoona roared and cried even harder, ¡°It is shame.¡± she cried in a heartbreaking manner. Issac didn¡¯t pay any more attention to Yoona, twisted out the cigarette in his hand, reached out to pick up his clothes and put them on while saying, ¡°If you want to call the police, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± With those words, he got up and made his way to the bathroom. With a ¡®ng¡¯, the bathroom door was heavily closed, shutting out the sound from inside. The pained expression on Yoona¡¯s face gradually became hideous and sinister as she raised her slender fingers to wipe the tears from her cheeks, ¡°I will make each and every one of you pay!¡± She clenched her fists and clenched her teeth, trembling with hatred. Ten minutester, Issac came out of the bathroom. Yoona leaned against the bed, sitting with her knees curled up, wrapping herself tightly in the bedding, not looking directly at Issac. And Issac who had not had any rtions with any other woman had extraordinarily mixed feelings. ¡°I ¡­ I didn¡¯t call the police.¡± What was the point of calling the police since they had already slept? It would just make her more humiliated by letting the police know about it. What was more, she didn¡¯t feel any loss by just sleeping for a night, on the contrary, she could use this opportunity to get really close to Issac. Then dealing with Vivian and taking revenge on Yeon was one step closer. Issac was not surprised by Yoona¡¯s choice. With her current status, exposing it would only cause her to disgrace. ¡°I owe you this favour, I will arrange for someone to bring you clothester.¡± He got dressed and nced at Yoona before leaving. It was clear that she looked like Vivian, but he did not have any expectation. Instead, it intensified Issac¡¯s desire to dominate Vivian¡¯s heart. After leaving the hotel, Issac immediately went to check the number that he had called the hotel attendant yesterday. The survey was progressing quickly. After just one hour, the mastermind behind it had already been identified. ¡°Mr. Issac, we have already found out. The mastermind behind the arrangement of the hotel waiter is ¡­ is ¡­¡± the other party stammered. ¡°Yeon?¡± Issac had already guessed it. ¡°Exactly her.¡± The other side said. When he received a definite reply, Issac¡¯s temples burst with anger. After hanging up the phone, he went straight to the hospital and met Yeon lying on the hospital bed in the ward. She was ying with her phone and eating fruit. Issac walked up to her at a brisk pace, and when Yeon saw him enter, she asked, ¡°Brother, why did youe ¡­ Ah!¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Before she could finish her sentence, Issac pped Yoona in her face and angrily scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? Are you going to get your limbs amputated before you know how to restrain yourself, huh?!¡± Yeon, whose cheek had been punched sideways, understood what Issac meant after a moment of confusion. She covered her cheek and roared with anger and aggression, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I just want to ruin that bitch Vivian.¡± Yeon fiercely pushed Issac, ¡°You are my brother, but you favor Vivian in everything, why should you? Look at my legs, if it wasn¡¯t for that bitch, would I be suffering so much now? Even if I can barely recover, I won¡¯t be able to dance again for the rest of my life, do you understand?¡± That shot to the knee shattered her bone and, even though it has now undergone surgery, it would have a huge impact on the future. Yeon was a domineering woman and was considered a treasure by the Shaw family, so she couldn¡¯t stand such aggravation! But what Yeon didn¡¯t expect was that the drug she had administered happened to harm her own brother. Issac¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he pointed at Yeon and warned, ¡°Vivian is now Madame Cheal¡¯s god granddaughter, a member of the Cheal family, if you continue to act recklessly, you will only get the entire Shaw family killed.¡± ¡°Brother, what¡¯s your problem?¡± Yeon gave a fierce nce at him in anger, ¡°Even if Vivian is liked by Madame Cheal, she is still an outsider. Do you think Madame Cheal and Morris would go against our Shaw family for the sake of a bitch like her?¡± She had ultimately overestimated the Shaw family¡¯s power in L City. ¡°Foolish and ignorant!¡± Issac was so angry with Yeon that his head hurt, yet he could do nothing about her, ¡°Last warning, don¡¯t y any more tricks on Vivian, or else, don¡¯t me me for being unkind to you.¡± ¡°Humph, Issac, are you still my brother or not? You¡¯re allpelled by that vixen Vivian, you ¡­ Hey, don¡¯t you leave! Ahhh! I¡¯m so annoyed!¡± Before Yeon could finish her words, Issac had already left the ward, exasperating her. ¡­ Vivian worked in thepany all morning and at noon, a text message came over from Morris: [When do you get off work?] She was in a meeting with her sales team when she nced at the text message on her phone and simply turned it over, ignoring the text message and continuing with the meeting. At this time, in the president¡¯s office of the Eonothem Group, Morris was ying with his mobile phone, raising his eyes and sweeping a nce at the few friends sitting in front of him, somewhat annoyed, he reached out and rubbed his temples. Philip: ¡°God, Morris, you still haven¡¯t fixed it? You¡¯re a rich, handsome man, that Vivian doesn¡¯t like you?¡± Danny: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she had a first love, could it be that she can¡¯t get over her first love?¡± At the mention of her first love, Morris subconsciously raised his eyes to look at Arlo, as if waiting for his answer. Aftering out of the dungeonst time, he had given the person called ¡®Stefan Bell¡¯ that Vivian had spoken of to Arlo to investigate. These days he was so busy that he almost forgot about it. The ck trench coat-d Arlo leaned on the sofa and sat up straight as if he had suddenly realized, ¡°I was so busy with a narcotics case these days that I forgot about it. I¡¯ve checked out the person you mentioned called Stefan Bell, and he wasn¡¯t even from Vivian¡¯s university, but was a handsome boy from another university at the time. The point is that he¡¯s a few years above Vivian and it¡¯s impossible for her to know him at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± The handsome face of Morris was tinged with discontent. It was not the result he wanted. ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough? Morris, this means that Vivian is fooling you, she¡¯s most likely never even been in love.¡± Philip immediately analyzed the situation. Danny nodded quite approvingly, ¡°What Philip said is very sensible.¡± At these words, Morris¡¯ eyes lit up as if he saw hope, and his eyes fell on Arlo, waiting for his answer. ¡°Not really.¡± Arlo touched his hair with some embarrassment, ¡°Vivian and Stefan Bell don¡¯t know each other, but she does have a first love. He¡¯s called Fraser Marsh.¡± Chapter 256 Secret of Picking up Girls ¡°There really was a first love? Are they still in touch?¡± When Philip heard the gossip, he directly got up and walked over to Arlo, pushing Danny to the side, he sat down smoothly with a smile, ¡°Arlo, you have found out that person called Fraser Marsh, you must have a photo, right? Come on, show us, I guess he must be handsome, otherwise Morris would not be defeated. Ah, why are you hitting me?¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Arlo pped him on the head and then said to Morris, ¡°Philip has a bad mouth, don¡¯t mind it, Morris.¡± Philip followed Arlo¡¯s gaze and met Morris¡¯ bitterly cold gaze, and he instantly got a chill down his back and immediately smiled fawningly, ¡°Morris, I was just kidding. You¡¯re the god of my heart, that Fraser is not a match to you. I just want to see what he looks like.¡± Saying that, he suddenly thought of something and added, ¡°If that Fraser is really handsome, I will definitely ruin his face. By then, Vivian won¡¯t love him.¡± It was clear that he was trying to tter Morris, but every word came out as if he was provoking. The corners of Danny¡¯s mouth twitched as he listened, then he kicked Philip on his buttocks, ¡°Go and buy a box of cigarettes, I¡¯m out of cigarettes.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯m out of cigarettes too, so hurry up and get them, and I¡¯ll show you a picture when you do.¡± Arlo chimed in. ¡°OK, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Philip was so gossipy that he wanted to see what the man Vivian adored in her heart looked like, so he ran out of the office in hurry. While his face seemed expressionless and calm, he was actually in a somewhatplicated mood and was vaguely worried. Fraser Marsh? This damn woman, she even fooled him with his name! Could it be that she really still loved him? ¡°Morris, you don¡¯t need to think too much. ording to my investigation, Fraser has been developing abroad, and has not been in contact with Vivian, and will probably not return to the country, so you don¡¯t need to have psychological pressure.¡± Arloforted Morris. ¡°Yes, Arlo is right. If this one called Fraser also likes Vivian, he would only have returned long ago. So, they will not work out.¡± Danny pushed the frame of his sses on the bridge of his nose and waved his hand in a serious manner, not looking at Vivian and Fraser at all. Morris lifted the coffee in front of him and took a sip, before slowly setting the cup down and saying, ¡°Show me the photo.¡± ¡°What? Photo¡­ okay, okay.¡± Arlo didn¡¯t expect that Morris actually wanted to see Fraser¡¯s picture. From what he had known about Morris for many years, it was clear that he had really taken a shine to Vivian, and so he had also developed a powerful animosity towards this man called Fraser. That was from the innate animosity between love rivals. Arlo handed over his mobile phone, and when Morris took it, he saw an elegant man in a suit, with gold-rimmed sses, with the nobility of a literati schr. ¡°This picture hasn¡¯t been retouched?¡± Morris asked a question. Arlo froze, subconsciously looking at Danny beside him, the two of them facing each other. There was actually inexpressible feeling. Even though he knew that Morris was fond of Vivian, he did not expect that even a man who was always so proud and unbeatable could be unsure of himself when facing his rival. ¡°Nope.¡± Arlo said. At this time, Danny couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity, ¡°How handsome he is?¡± He got up and walked over to Morris, nced at Fraser in the photo and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°He is handsome, is he an actor?¡± ¡°No, but ¡­¡± Arlo suddenly thought of something, ¡°That Stefan Bell is an actor, and now he is developing abroad, with great momentum.¡± Listening to the conversation between the two men, Morris fell into a pensive mood. He had never been afraid of anything, but in this matter of Vivian, he had been repeatedly rejected by her and frustrated. He fell into contemtion, and not long after, Philip, who had bought cigarettes, came running back with great enthusiasm, holding a box of cigarettes, and a book. ¡°Morris, see what I brought you.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. He walked up to Morris, shook the book in his hand and said excitedly, ¡°The Secret of Picking up Girls¡±, the bookstore owner said that this book is the number one in the top ten best-selling books, which has led to countless marriages, so when I heard about it, I immediately bought it for you.¡± After saying this, Philip snapped the book and flung it on the table, raising his eyebrows in a gesture of being righteous! Morris leaning on the sofa, his legs folded, his cold eyes slightly drooping, swept a nce at the book ¡°The Secret of Picking up Girls ¨C Make a Rich Girl Fall in Love with Me¡±, his face instantly clouded. ¡°Ethan!¡± He shouted faintly. Ethan, who was standing at the door of the president¡¯s office, walked in at the sound of his voice, ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. Morris?¡± With coffee in his hand, Morris took a sip andzily raised his hand, pointing at Philip, ¡°Throw him out!¡± ¡°What? Morris, Howe? What are you doing.¡± Philip was baffled. On the contrary, Ethan took a nce at the book on the table with a sexy and hot cover and the title ¡°The Secret of Picking up Girls ¨C Make a Rich Girl Fall in Love with Me¡± and instantly understood what was going on. After Philip finished his sentence, Ethan stepped forward, grabbed Philip¡¯s right hand and put it on his neck with one hand, leaned down, wrapped his other hand around his leg and carried Philip directly to his shoulder and walked out. ¡°Fuck you, Ethan, put me down! Your brother Trent and I are friends, how can you do this to me? Put me down now.¡± Philip struggled, but was eventually thrown out by Ethan. Seeing this scene, Arlo and Danny looked at each other, Arlo immediately stood up, ¡°Morris, I have some business to attend, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯ve got a lunch date. Morris, we will leave first.¡± Danny found an excuse and walked out of the office with Arlo. As the office door closed, the usual silence returned to the office. Morris picked up his phone, still no message from Vivian in reply. He sighed, took out a cigarette and lit it, and smoked it in silence. After sitting alone in the office for a long time, he swept a nce at the book ¡°The Secret of Picking up Girls¡± on the table, and hesitated for a while before picking it up. When he opened the book, the title page read: Are you still upset about not being able to chase the girl of your choice? Are you still upset that your girlfriend has run off with someone else? Are you still unable to pick up a rich girl and get into a wealthy circle? Don¡¯t be sad, don¡¯t be upset, learn how to tease a girl and get her in three days! Chapter 257 The Unexpected Model Show Seeing these lines, Morris¡¯ face instantly changed as he snapped the book shut and threw it straight into the trash. And then, getting up, he went to his desk and began to continue his work. Time passed until he was busy until 3pm and he still hadn¡¯t received Vivian¡¯s message on his phone. He was despondent, leaning back in his chair, twirling the signature pen in his hand, his gaze again involuntarily sweeping over to the trash. Hesitantly, he got up, walked over to the trash and picked the book up. It was good to see that there was no rubbish in the trash and the book remained clean and dust free. He turned the title page and continued on. ¡­ Vivian knew nothing of what was happening over here. Having finished all the things at hand, she was free, and only then did she remember the message that Morris had sent her at that moment. Then she picked up her phone and sent a text message to Morris: [I was busy in the morning, I didn¡¯t notice your message]. Not long after the message was sent, a message came through: [There is a new French restaurant that tastes good, would you like to join me for dinner tonight?] Vivian could naturally feel his ¡®enthusiasm¡¯ at Morris¡¯ invitation, but still politely declined, [Yara has asked me to attend a jewellery exhibition in the evening]. Vivian didn¡¯t even know what to do when Morris tried so hard to get close to her. After this message was sent, she did not get any further reply. At 5. 30pm, Yara appeared at the entrance of the weddingpany on time. Vivian went downstairs, got into Yara¡¯s car, and set off straight to the jewellery fair. As it was a major jewellery show held in L City, there were a number of jewellerypaniespeting for the best exhibits to have the opportunity to participate in this jewellery show. When she arrived at the jewellery exhibition venue, many people were already seated, Vivian was about to find a seat, but Yara was pulling her to the backstage, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go backstage and have a look.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of going backstage?¡± Vivian was confused.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Come and you will know.¡± Yara tugged her by the arm and went backstage. A number of people gatheredter, including models wearing jewellery on disy, staff, and some designers, including make-up and costume artists for the models. Walking through the crowd, Yara then found her friend, ¡°Hi, Ivana, how are the preparations going?¡± Yara greeted her friend, but a woman with short dyed grey hair and an anxious face, ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m so worried, one of the models just broke her foot and can¡¯t walk at all. The jewellery show is starting soon, where can I find someone else?¡± ¡°What? Howe?¡± Yara wrinkled her brows in surprise, and after thinking about it, she added, ¡°Don¡¯t they have any temporary models? You can pay more money to find one.¡± Ivana pped her hands together and sighed in exasperation, ¡°Now it¡¯s not a question of money, even if I give 100, 000, I can¡¯t find a model at this moment.¡± As Vivian listened to the conversation between Yara and Ivana, her beautiful eyes blinked and she thought for a while before suddenly asking, ¡°A model walks a show for 100, 000?¡± ¡°Thirty thousand plus.¡± Ivana had found one of the better models, so a show appearance cost over thirty thousand, then she said, ¡°That model¡¯s foot was swollen, and she¡¯s just been taken to hospital.¡± At that moment, a voice rang out backstage, ¡°Attention, allpanies, the jewellery show will now begin. Please get ready as the models enter in turn.¡± The organizers of the jewellery show urged, which made Ivana grew anxiety, ¡°What can we do? That model could be the grand finale, she¡¯s a celebrity in L City.¡± ¡°Fifty thousand, I¡¯ll do it!¡± Vivian suddenly spoke up. As the words fell, Yara and Ivana both looked over with incredulous faces, ¡°You can do it?¡± Yara tugged on Vivian, ¡°Although 50, 000 is a good pay, you can¡¯t fool around. This is a jewellery show, if you mess up, Ivana will lose her job.¡± ¡°I ¡­ try my best.¡± Vivian did not have any extra exnation, only the phrase ¡®I try my best¡¯. Ivana looked Vivian up and down and only then did he notice her identity, and thought that these days, Vivian was constantly on the news in L City and was a little bit of a celebrity. It would have been nice if she had been the one to exhibit her jewellery show. After thinking it over, Ivana looked at Vivian and said, ¡°I can allow you to walk the show, but you have to follow what I say.¡± It didn¡¯t matter if she could do the model walk, what matter was that the gimmick must be enough. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Vivian asked Ivana, the designer and head of the project. The two men stood and conferred together. After finalising everything, Yara couldn¡¯t wait to go to the lobby and find one of the seats reserved in the front row and sit down. It was only then that she realized that across the room were sitting Morris and Mike. They came too. As the music yed, one by one the models came out, each wearing jewellery with an aura of sophistication. And at this time, Vivian, who was backstage, had already changed her clothes and was sitting in front of the dressing table wearing her jewellery items, but when she looked at the mirror in front of her, she actually saw a person suddenly appear behind her. Sue! ¡°Heh, Vivian?¡± As the head of Figge Jewellery, Sue naturally came over today, but never expected to meet Vivian backstage. She snorted and looked at Ivana, ¡°This is the model yourpany hired? With her, how can youpete with me? Gimmick?¡± A sarcastic attitude, with a disdainful look in her eyes. ¡°s, our model was injured and we have to find someone to help out temporarily. This is my friend.¡± Ivana did not confront Sue head on, after all, Sue was the eldest daughter of the Stewart Group, not someone theirpany could just offend. ¡°Ivana, you¡¯re really fooling around.¡± Sue shook her head, looking at Vivian. Vivian looked at Sue in the mirror and immediately felt hostility, but didn¡¯t think much of it, just assumed Sue was disgusted with her. With Sue gone, Ivana immediately calmed Vivian, ¡°It¡¯s okay that you can¡¯t walk as model, as long as you can walk down and then remember all that I¡¯ve exined to you.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Vivian responded. She sat backstage for a while, waiting for the models from the previouspanies to finish one by one, and then for the designers to introduce the inspiration and concept of the jewellery pieces, which took twenty minutes. And then, backstage, Ivana¡¯s name was called out for theirpany¡¯s models to get ready to go on stage. In the hall of the jewellery exhibition, Morris was sitting in the best seat on the catwalk, and beside him sat Arlo and Philip, who happened toe to the jewellery exhibition today, so they met directly. After sitting for a while, Philip then saw Yara sitting across from her, and then said to Morris, ¡°Morris, don¡¯t you see that the opposite side is Vivian¡¯s good friend? If she¡¯s here, does that mean Vivian is here too?¡± Chapter 258 Sue Made Tricks Again Philip noticed her too, ¡°Is it because Vivian is here today, that¡¯s why you¡¯re here, Morris? I remember that normally you¡¯re not interested in this kind of jewellery exhibition at all.¡± He hit the nail on the head, but received a warning re from Morris in return. Philip cowered, remembering the afternoon when he was thrown into the lift by Ethan, and immediately silenced. Just curious, since Vivian was here, where was she now? Ivana¡¯s models took to the stage one after another, and with the music and stage lighting, everything went quite smoothly, thest model toe out was Vivian. ¡°Morris, look who it is.¡± After ncing around and not finding Vivian, Philip looked up and saw the person walking out, with her short ck hair, he knew she was Vivian with just one nce. After all, Yoona has waist-length chestnut hair, so it was easy to be distinguished. When Philip saw Vivian, Morris¡¯ gaze also looked over. Under the stage lights, Vivian was wearing high heels, light make-up, a grey and ck bustier dress, arge bow with bright dots on the side of her waist, which looked like a river of stars under the lights. Her already tall figure, coupled with her poprity in L City, could be said to have amazed the crowd and brought the scene to uproar upon her appearance. ¡°Oh my God, is that Yoona?¡± ¡°Bullshit, that¡¯s Vivian, can¡¯t you see that?¡± ¡°She is so pretty, and much taller than Yoona.¡± ¡°Her body shape is much better than Yoona¡¯s, especially those plump breasts.¡± ¡­ The crowd was talking about Vivian. However, only Yara was the most nervous among them, after all, she knew that Vivian could not model steps at all and temporarily stepped forward as a model just for the 50, 000 payment. But the next moment, the light fell on Vivian and the moment she walked down the catwalk with her head held high, Yara was stunned. Because the showroom was sorge, to avoid not being able to see the models and the jewellery they were wearing, each model came out and was presented directly on the big screen. And the moment Vivian came out, with the standard modeling step, lifting her chest and raising her head, her deep gaze ahead, her look serious. Her hips were slightly tucked in, her body weight was moderately forward when she walked the model stride, her knees moved inside when she stepped. There was a slight rub between her feet as she walked in a straight line, naturally. Super solid catwalk style and super photogenic, with a recognizable, camera-ready serious face in front of the big screen. This was a standard model. ¡°She lied to me again!¡± Yara was so surprised by Vivian that her jaw dropped slightly. Not only her, but even Morris, Mike, Philip and Arlo, who were sitting across from each other, were stunned by Vivian¡¯s appearance. ¡°Holy shit, Morris, Vivian is actually a model?¡± Philip¡¯s eyes widened, doubly incredulous. ¡°When I investigated Vivian, I found that she did know how to model, she even walked in a show at school, and when she was in college, she modeled part-time to earn money to pay for her tuition.¡± Arlo suddenly remembered that when he was investigating the matter of Vivian¡¯s boyfriend earlier, he incidentally looked up Vivian¡¯s affairs at school. Only he thought Vivian would be modelling, probably only at the amateur level, but who knew it was actually so professional! At the end of his sentence, a sharp gaze from Morris shot at Arlo, as if to say: Why didn¡¯t you tell me? And then he gazed towards the stage, captivated by the ¡®glittering¡¯ woman.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. What other surprises did this damn woman have that he didn¡¯t know about? On the contrary, the corners of his lips curled slightly, as if he had seen something that interested him. ¡°Her models steps are so professionally.¡± ¡°So Vivian is actually a model, really super photogenic.¡± ¡°Camera-ready, professional, absolutely professional.¡± ¡°Damn, she is so beautiful, it feels like all the jewellery she¡¯s wearing go dim.¡± ¡­ Because Vivian had been in the limelight recently, and most of the people who came today are from the upper ss of L City, they knew about her identity. And many more people were surprised by Vivian¡¯s ultra-professional modeling style. However, just as the crowd wasmanded toment the surprise brought by Vivian, Vivian, who was walking her modeling steps, violently crooked her feet and fell to her knees on the spot, her knees hitting the floor with a thud. At that moment, the scene erupted in a session of huffing and puffing. The fall came too suddenly, and Vivian looked down at the catwalk floor, which was cracked by just the impact. The high heel suddenly broke. It was a sudden urrence, and it was only natural that it would fall so hard. The music was still going on and the model behind her walked around her and continued on. Ivana, who was standing backstage, was scared to death. One moment ago she was amazed at Vivian¡¯s superb catwalk style, not realizing that she was a real model, but the next moment she was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t breathe at Vivian¡¯s fall. On the contrary, the red lips of Sue were slightly hooked, and a little smugness appeared in her eyes: Vivian, what can you do to fight me? In the audience, Morris¡¯ brow tightened as he saw Vivian fall hard and he nearly rushed onto the catwalk, but in the end, restrained himself. As a model, the catwalk was a sacred ce and he should not be present at this time. However, just when the crowd thought Vivian couldn¡¯t get up, they saw her take off her broken heel on her right foot, carry it in her hand and stand up, bracing herself against the pain in her knee. Vivian was a little bby and weak from the pain, but ¡­ ¡®Fuck, I can¡¯t spit out the 50, 000 I¡¯ve got in my pocket!¡¯ She pursed her lips and took a brief second to collect the expression on her face, returning to the naturalness, as if she felt no pain. But by the time she stood up, her knees had turned purple and swollen, so you can imagine how hard the fall had been. Vivian endured the pain, put one hand on her waist, carried her high heels with the other, and just kept on walking with one foot on her high heels and her right foot on tiptoe. Even without a shoe on one foot, she kept her stage presence steady, like a veteran of the catwalk. And the one shoe carried in her hand, with theces hanging on the back of her hand and the heel in her hand, not only did she not look awkward, but she was like carrying a bag, valiant and beautiful! Walking to the front of the catwalk, she paused, posed, tossed her heels behind her shoulders, lifted her shoulders slightly and smiled. In that moment, it was as if she was stered with a halo of light that made her the centre of attention on stage. The smile with the shoe thrown back behind her shoulders was particrly provocative, charming and attractive. Afterwards, Vivian turned around and walked towards the centre of the catwalk, but when she passed Yara, she tossed her high heels to Yara in passing. That one careless gesture, dashing in its handsomeness, stunned the crowd again. Walking to the centre of the catwalk, Ivana also walked over and stood with Vivian in front of the host. Chapter 259 Fraser Appears The host didn¡¯t care about Vivian¡¯s knee, instead Ivana came over and asked her, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Vivian shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°Hello, Ivana, this set of jewellery pieces the model number 82 is wearing is indeed very nice and stunning. Can you tell us a little bit about the inspiration and concept of the design you made?¡± The host asked. Ivana nodded, took the microphone and said: ¡°The inspiration for this design came from Vivian. When we were having tea together, she and I were talking about her first love, and the image of a warm winter sun, full of memories and warmth, immediately inspired me to design this ¡®First Love¡¯ set. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve asked Miss Mond to be the model for the ¡®First Love¡¯ disy today.¡± Originally, this fictional backstory was designed to cover up the fact that Vivian could not walk a model walk. But she had never thought that Vivian was actually a real model. Ivana saw Vivian¡¯s stage presence so well that she insisted on using this ¡®fictional¡¯ backstory.N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Oh, really? Ivana, you are a very creative designer.¡± The host smiled and then asked Vivian, ¡°I believe not only I, but also the audience here are very curious as to what kind of heartfelt love affair would have inspired Ivana¡¯s designer so much? Miss Mond, can you tell us a little bit about it?¡± The host handed the microphone to Vivian. Vivian took the microphone and nodded slightly, keeping a smile on her face as she searched for what to say. Next to her, Ivana came over and said in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, just tell a random story about your first love.¡± Vivian clutched the microphone as her thoughts went back a few years, ¡°It was a bitterly cold winter, I rode my bike to school and then fell hard on the side of the road that had a bit of ice on it. At that time ¡­¡± She said, looking down at her knee with a flirtatious smile, ¡°Yes, just like my knee now, purple and swollen, I can¡¯t walk at all.¡± The cameraman¡¯s camera focused on Vivian¡¯s knee to give a close-up. At this nce, her knee was badly injured, swollen and purple. ¡°At the time, he happened to be passing by and when he saw that I was in pain and couldn¡¯t get up, he enthusiastically came over and carried me to the infirmary. That was the beginning of that first love.¡± Vivian did not shy away from the stage, but slowly told the story of her first acquaintance with her first love back then. But when Vivian handed over the microphone to the host on her right, she nced over her shoulder and saw Morris sitting next to the catwalk! Meeting the deep, bitterly cold gaze of Morris, Vivian¡¯s heart thudded and she swallowed nervously. When did hee? Vivian was frightened, and with a secret sigh of relief, she dared not look directly into his cold eyes again. ¡°It really sounds like a simple and beautiful rtionship. However, since we are talking about this, why don¡¯t you satisfy everyone¡¯s curiosity and tell us if you still like your first love now?¡± The host was holding something in her hand, and when she nced at the message she had received, she asked the private matter straight out in public. At that moment, many people felt that what the host asked was brainless. But she had already handed the microphone to Vivian, without any intention of consulting her. Ivana immediately said, ¡°Miss Mond¡¯s leg is injured, let¡¯s ¡­¡± ¡°I am fine.¡± Vivian shook her head and dly took the microphone from the host. At that moment, her eyes collided with Morris¡¯ again, and they looked at each other from a distance, their eyesplicated. Vivian took a deep breath, clutched the microphone and said, ¡°Yes, and I can¡¯t move on.¡± The words, like a reply to a reporter, but she was looking at Morris and saying them. Vivian might as well take this opportunity to give Morris the answer he¡¯s always wanted. Moreover, since Fraser had been out of the country all these years and she had not announced his name, she had no worries at all. Unless, of course, it was Fraser who was there! As Vivian¡¯s words fell, Philip and Arlo, who were sitting beside Morris, looked at each other and both subconsciously pulled away from Morris a little. And just as Vivian and Morris were looking at each other, someone in the audience stood up. Sue, who was standing backstage on stage, was overly jealous of Vivian¡¯s performance just now. Originally, she wanted to make Vivian aughing stock of people, so she did something to her shoes, but Vivian could actuallyplete a perfect catwalk. Not only was she not disgraced, but she was praised by the crowd. Sue was jealous, but the moment she noticed that there was a man sitting underneath the stage, and Vivian was talking about her first love on the catwalk, Sue suddenly felt that she was really ¡®small-minded¡¯. The fact that she dared to say that she loved her first love in public showed that she really did not love Morris. Sue was deep in thought when her eyes lifted and she actually saw a man standing up in the audience. Out of a woman¡¯s intuition, Sue felt at a nce that there was something different in the way that man looked at Vivian. He immediately went over to the lighting man, ¡°Quick, get the lights over there.¡± In any case, Sue was the eldest daughter of the Stewart Group and had an extraordinary status in L City, so ordinary people naturally did not dare to go against her. Scared of Sue¡¯s status, the lighting man struck a beam of light on the man who stood up. In a sh, the man standing became the focus of everyone¡¯s eyes, and they looked over. Standing on the catwalk, Vivian naturally could clearly see the man enveloped in white light, and her pupils immediately jolted, even her breathing stopped. He ¡­ How could it be him? ¡°Fraser?¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help but shout out Fraser¡¯s name, but because she still held the microphone in her hand, her voice was directly amplified countless times. Surprised to the extreme, Vivian¡¯s speech naturally slowed down a lot, but that voice fell into the ears of others, but it felt like a deep and loving call. Everyone turned to look at the man called Fraser and began to whisper to each other. ¡°That man is the first love Vivian said she had, right?¡± ¡°My goodness, could this be the romance?¡± ¡°He is handsome.¡± ¡°He looks so elegant.¡± ¡°Damn, I am jealous.¡± ¡­ When he clearly saw Fraser standing in the crowd, his eyebrows drew together and his handsome face was tinged with a touch ofplexity. Philip dropped his jaw in shock and didn¡¯t even dare to speak to Morris, so he said to Arlo beside him, ¡°Holy shit, Arlo, didn¡¯t you say Fraser would note back? What the fuck is this?¡± Chapter 260 Vivian confesses her love on the spot The corners of Fraser¡¯s mouth twitched, only to feel that some things were excessively coincidental. There was an old saying: Speak of the devil and he wille! He said at noon that Fraser would not return to the country, but what was the situation now? What a mess. On the catwalk, the host held the microphone with a face of unconcealed delight, ¡°Oh my God, Ivana, this is an borate romance that you have prepared, right? Using the ¡®First Love¡¯ design product for Miss Mond to wear and walk down the runway, and then having her exin ¡®First Love¡¯, when in fact the real purpose is to confess her love to Mr. Marsh, right?¡± Vivian: it¡¯s a shame you didn¡¯t be an editor! She was in a state of amazement, her emotions tumbling, and it was a little hard to talk about it for a while. Fraser, whom she hadn¡¯t seen for five years, actually appeared in front of her unbelievably, as if he had fallen from the sky! That was not the point, the point was that the host made some deductions and connected everything together, which left her at a loss for words. Vivian took a look at Fraser, who seemed to have matured considerably since then, but the bookish air he exuded was really attractive. She gazed at Fraser, who also looked at her. At this point, the background music switched to a romantic tune in good time, with a lilting rendition of Richard yderman¡¯s ¡®Maricge D¡¯amour¡¯, bringing the scene to a climax. For some reason, Vivian abruptly felt that her favourite song, ¡®Maricge D¡¯amour¡¯, was actually that harsh and ironic at this moment, as if it carried endless ridicule. Suddenly, she felt a harsh gazeing straight at her. With a slight nt of her gaze, Vivian met the slightly lost eyes of Morris. Her heart, at one point, felt like it had been pricked by a needle, vaguely ufortable. She pursed her lips and held the microphone in her hand, nervous, with sweat stains forming on her palms. Yara, who was sitting on the other side of the catwalk, also took in the scene, looked at the man called Fraser, and then at Morris, and was instantly embarrassed for Vivian. Because in the backstage just now, Ivana had discussed with Vivian, saying that it was okay for her not to be very good at walking the show, and that with her perfect body and height, she could just walk out with the jewellery and make up some ¡®first love¡¯ design inspiration. But as fate would have it, who knew that her first love woulde today! The most important thing was the host¡¯s unbearable mouth. ¡°Oh my!¡± Yara reached up and covered her face, not knowing for a moment how to face the scene that was to follow. Would Vivian kill her when she got off the catwalkter?!!! Equally anxious was Ivana, beside Vivian, who saw such a good atmosphere in the scene and had a thought that came out of her mind. Then she came up to Vivian¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°This is the perfect opportunity to promote Zhongling¡¯s jewellery, and now that the atmosphere has been created so well, it¡¯s simply the MVP of the whole show. Vivian, say yes, and if you do, I¡¯ll give you an extra 100, 000!¡± What was the market now? At a time whenpetition was super brutal, a simple promotional disy of models alone no longer achieved the same results as it did back then. Some copy had to be added to give the jewellery item a ¡®love¡¯ tinge to make it all make sense and to multiply sales. So, Ivana¡¯s first thought was to get Vivian to say yes to what the host said. Vivian looked sideways at Ivana beside her and coldness emerged in her eyes. With just one look, Ivana felt a powerful auraing from her and shuddered. But on second thought, it was the perfect marketing opportunity, it was live and it was going to multiply sales when it was broadcast. So, she whispered to Vivian again, ¡°Two hundred thousand is also fine.¡± Two hundred thousand? Two hundred thousand really made Vivian¡¯s heart flutter. For a child born in a poor family like hers, 200, 000 was an ie her adoptive parents could not earn for many years. Vivian hesitated for a moment, but in the end, her eyes went ck and she suddenly fainted. She fell onto the catwalk with a thud, startling the crowd. ¡°Why did she faint?¡± ¡°Did she hurt her knee too badly?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like she is in a good state.¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± ¡­ There was an uproar. When he saw Vivian fall, Morris got up and leapt onto the catwalk in one big stride forward to Vivian, leaning down and picking her up, ¡°Vivian? Wake up.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. Morris cried out, but surprisingly the woman in his arms did not respond at all. Vivian knocked her knee on the ground again and started to bleed, and Morris frowned heartily and immediately carried her away. On the stage, Fraser watched all this, his gentle face tinged with a deeper meaning that was difficult to understand. He, quickly leaving the audience, followed. After walking out of the jewellery fair, Vivian was taken to the hospital emergency room, where she was wheeled out on a t trolley and taken to a ward to get injection. ¡°Doctor, what¡¯s going on with Vivian?¡± Morris feared that Vivian¡¯s fainting spell was due to the after-effects of something bizarre entering her body thest time she was inside the dungeon. The doctor waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. She has hypoglycemia.¡± Vivian, who was lying on the ward bed, opened her eyes and pursed her lips when she heard the conversation at the door. Damn, embarrassing as hell, luckily she was resourceful. If not, how many misunderstandings would be caused by admitting in public that it was a confession to ¡®Fraser¡¯? How could a good show turn into a ¡®confession¡¯ at the end? The door to the ward was heard opening, and Vivian immediately closed her eyes and continued to pretend to faint. ¡°Hello, Mr. Morris, I¡¯d like to go in and see Vivian.¡± At that moment, a warm voice rang out. This voice had hovered in Vivian¡¯s mind countless times, and she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it every day. Now, the ¡®voice¡¯ she had been thinking about day and night rang out once more, Vivian could not stop her heart from racing and clenched her hands nervously. Fraser? Fraser! After a five-year absence, she thought she would never see him again, but he actually came back. ¡°Vivian is not feeling well, so why don¡¯t youeter?¡± With his hands in the pockets of his trousers, Morris looked coldly at Fraser, who was a few centimetres shorter than him, with a hint of hostility in his gaze, but it was fleeting. ¡°What are you to Vivian?¡± Fraser asked with some curiosity, speaking to Morris in a non-condescending manner. Chapter 261 Faking a Coma ¡°Noment.¡± Morris said coldly, gesturing towards Ethan, and he turned to enter the ward. Ethan walked up to Fraser and said very politely, ¡°Mr. Marsh, Miss Mond is still fainting, so you cane back another day.¡± Morris clearly did not want Fraser to appear, and Fraser was helpless, but in the end he could only nod slightly, ¡°Then I¡¯lle back when she wakes up.¡± With those words, Fraser took one more look at the ward and left. Inside the ward, Vivian continued to lie pretending to be unconscious until it became quiet outside, then she opened her eyes, nced at Morris sitting beside her before speaking, ¡°Why are you here? Howe I¡¯m unconscious?¡± She reached up and covered her head with a pained expression. Morris sitting in the chair immediately stood up and subconsciously reached out to touch her forehead, asking worriedly, ¡°Do you have headache?¡± ¡°Yeah, it hurts quite a bit.¡± Vivian nodded, closed her eyes again, breathed a sigh of relief, and murmured, ¡°Why did I faint ?¡± She had used her acting skills. But Vivian was unaware of the abnormalities in her body, so she did not care that much about lying. The words fell on Morris¡¯ ears and really made his heart seize up hard. It hadn¡¯t been long since she left the dungeon and once again she had fainted and could not yet find out any reason for it. Would it be dangerous for her? Morris was worried. He was always calm, now his cold face was now covered with worry, causing his coolness to fade away and gradually reced by gentleness, even his gaze was filled with endless worry.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. His gaze fell on Vivian, who subconsciously swallowed the moment she opened her eyes to meet his gaze. That look in Morris¡¯ eyes just now made her uneasy. ¡°By the way, where are Ivana and Yara? I¡¯m still wearing the Zhong Ling Jewellery¡¯s exhibit.¡± Vivian said as she reached out to remove the jewellery exhibit from her neck, ¡°It is very valuable and must be returned intact.¡± ¡°They¡¯re on their way, they¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Morris responded and asked again with great concern, ¡°How do you feel now? Does your head still hurt?¡± ¡°No, it just hurt while ago, now it¡¯s just my knee hurts. Have a few days of rest and I will be fine.¡± When she finished, sheughed heartlessly. He was relieved that she was fine now, but he was still worried about Vivian¡¯s health. Thest time he went to C Country, he went out of his way to test the residue in the porcin bowl brought out of the dungeon, but came up empty-handed. That was the factor that made him anxious. ¡°By the way, where is Fraser?¡± Vivian suddenly asked directly as if something had ¡®urred¡¯ to her. Sure enough, at the sound of her words, Morris¡¯ face suddenly became cloudy, and even his eyes coldened. He gazed at her, and then he asked, ¡°Disappointed that your carefully arranged confession didn¡¯t work out?¡± Everything that happened at today¡¯s jewellery show would have been considered carefully orchestrated. Even if it was thought of as a marketing ploy, it was at least prepared and set up in advance. But Morris was in doubt. If Vivian had been in love with Fraser, she would not have asked his grandmother to introduce a boyfriend to her at the old mansion a month ago. It didn¡¯t make sense. He was specting whether the ¡®confession¡¯ at this jewellery show was just a marketing ploy; or when she knew that Fraser had suddenly returned to the country, she had met him and knew there was still a chance, so she had deliberately created a confession. Morris could not conclude whether Vivian and Fraser had been in private contact. After all, with the advance ofmunication these days, it was easy to just ask a ssmate for a contact. Morris was more inclined towards thetter. Because Vivian was not the designer of the Zhong Ling Jewellery, there was no need to sell her ¡®story¡¯ to the Zhong Ling Jewellery Company for publicity! Morris was doing his analysis in his mind, unaware that he was thinking all wrong. Vivian smiled awkwardly. Since Morris misunderstood, let him continue to misunderstand. It would be nice if this was a chance to break Morris¡¯ mind about her. ¡°It¡¯s just a sudden ident.¡± She raised a hand to her nose and immediately changed the subject, ¡°My leg hurts, I¡¯m going to get some sleep.¡± ¡°It hurts?¡± When Morris saw her face in pain, he immediatelyforted her, ¡°The doctor has already treated your wound, your knee is badly injured from the fall, so you probably need to rest for a few days.¡± Vivian looked speechlessly at the ceiling, thinking this 50, 000 was really hard to earn. She suddenly thought of something and instantly asked Morris, ¡°Where¡¯s my phone?¡± ¡°Here it is.¡± Morris pulled the phone out of his pocket and handed it to Vivian, ¡°Philip sent it over.¡± Of course, it was he who instructed Philip to go backstage to get it. ¡°Thanks.¡± Vivian took the phone, and sent a message to Yara: [That pair of shoes should have been tampered with, check who did it.] The first time Vivian picked up her shoe after the fall on the catwalk, she checked the heel, which had obvious traces of glue on it. Clearly, someone hadid hands on it. ¡°What secret about you I don¡¯t know?¡± Morris looked at her with a slightly probing look in his eyes, as if he wanted to know more secrets she was hiding. ¡°What?¡± Vivian froze, ¡°Oh, I loved modeling when I was a kid. When I was in school, I did modeling part-time, but at that time I was young, my ie was low, and there was little work. I went to a cafe to earn money, and then I didn¡¯t have time to do modeling part-time. Over time, it slowly got put on hold.¡± Her dream as a child was to be a model, except that it was too difficult to support her family through modelling. She still had foster parents to support, so naturally she didn¡¯t have the opportunity or the financial means to back her up and let her go through the modelling scene. ¡°How many lies have been told to me?¡± After Vivian¡¯s words had fallen, Morris suddenly questioned her. Vivian froze, and it dawned on her what Morris meant by his question. She smiled with embarrassment, ¡°I joked with you the other day, the one called Stefan Bell is a schoolboy of Art School next to my university.¡± And she had known Fraser for almost seven years. In the winter of their first year in high school, Fraser carried her to the infirmary after a fall and she fell in love with him. Only that it had been a one-sided love affair. She had never confessed her feelings to Fraser. Fraser did y with her a lot, but did not seem to like her at all. Otherwise, he would not have left the country straight after his sophomore year and cut off contact with her. Chapter 262 Doing an Endorsement It would have been five years since he left.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. His sudden return had left Vivian bewildered. Morris was somewhat speechless. In this life, there was only one woman who dared to be so reckless and lying in front of him. There was a sudden knock on the door outside the ward and Vivian inclined her head to look over to see Yara and Ivana walking in from outside. ¡°Vivian, are you okay?¡± Yara walked in and went straight to her, concerned, ¡°I was scared to death to see you unconscious at that moment.¡± Ivana carried a fruit basket and a case of milk, and although she was expecting to see Morris, she still said very respectfully, ¡°Mr. Morris, you are here too.¡± With a slight nod and only a cold look, Morris turned and walked over to the sofa and sat down, making room for the two of them. To others, he was always cold and indifferent, with a kind of arrogance, like an unreachable immortal. Ivana eyed as Morris walked to sit on the sofa, even if it was just a sitting position with his legs folded, he could invariably exude a kingly aura, which was so powerful that it was breathtaking. Yet she had to admit that his stunning good look was really excessively handsome. ¡°Ivana.¡± Yara saw Ivana staring at Morris in fascination and touched her gently on the elbow, reminding. Ivana was three years older than Vivian and Yara, but she would be attracted to handsome men. She turned back and instead of blushing, she couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Mr. Morris is much more handsome in person than the picture man.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Yara nodded and gave Vivian a look, as if to say: everyone thinks that Morris is handsome, but you are the only one who is blind and does not have feeling for him. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Vivian was helpless at Ivana¡¯s infatuation with Morris, so she just responded to Yara¡¯s words. Then something urred to her and she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s that high heel?¡± ¡°I have checked it when I got it and it was very clearly signs of vandalism, I told Ivana about it. She¡¯s sending someone to look into it, so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll hear something soon.¡± Yara was a smart person. When she received the high heel thrown over by Vivian under the catwalk, she subconsciously took a nce and noticed that there was something wrong with the shoe. When Vivian was taken to the hospital, she didn¡¯t follow because she went to Ivana about it and ask her to investigate the situation. ¡°Vivian, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t expect this to happen today.¡± Speaking of this, Ivana immediately forgot about his obsession with Morris and sincerely apologized to Vivian, ¡°Businesspetition is a normal thing, I just didn¡¯t expect her to be so reckless and let you get hurt.¡± She said and took out a cheque from her bag, ¡°Here is one hundred thousand, our boss of Zhong Ling Jewellery said that you have done a good job, the remaining fifty thousand ispensation for you.¡± Although Vivian suddenly fainted on the catwalk, because of her status as the god-granddaughter of Madame Cheal and the fact that she had been in the limelight recently, the live broadcast of Zhong Ling Jewellery¡¯s catwalk show had caused a great deal of attention. At the end of the live broadcast, in just half an hour, sales had exceeded 20, 000 units. ¡°No, not necessary.¡± Vivian waved her hand. Although she liked money, she had the bottom line. Having discussed with Ivana before going on stage that she would only charge 50, 000 for the appearance, naturally she had to do what she had previously agreed verbally, ¡°50, 000 is okay, as we agreed.¡± ¡°Well ¡­¡± Ivana was surprised, his eyes flicked to Yara: You liar, didn¡¯t you say she was easy to be bribed? If Vivian didn¡¯t ept thispensation now, how would she be able to talk about itter? Receiving Ivana¡¯s look, Yara immediately said to Vivian, ¡°Actually, Ivana came over not only to settle your appearance fee, but also to ¡­¡± She paused hesitantly and looked at Ivana with a tilted head, leaving thetter words to Ivana to say. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ivana red at Yara, and smiled sarcastically at Vivian, ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that ¡­ that ¡­ the jewellery items were immediately shelved on the official website after the Zhong Ling jewellery exhibition today. The sales directly exceeded 20, 000 pieces within half an hour. This is a good result that has never been seen before. This is all thanks to your performance today, so my boss asked me toe over and ask you if you would like to endorse ourpany?¡± ¡°What? Endorsement?¡± Vivian¡¯s brain buzzed and her eyes widened in astonishment, ¡°What a joke? You are from Zhong Ling Jewellery, why not get a top tier star to endorse you but me? Isn¡¯t that a farce?¡± After saying that, Vivian shook her head and sighed, ¡°I think your boss must have a brain problem and be irritated.¡± Apart from this reason, Vivian could not really find any reasonable reason to exin this matter. The endorsement fee came with the endorsement. At the thought of money, Vivian¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°How much is your boss going to pay me for the endorsement?¡± ¡°What?¡± Ivana was confused, not expecting Vivian¡¯s reaction to be so sudden, which in turn caught her off guard. After thinking about it, she uttered, ¡°The endorsement fee well, for one year, only three ¡­ three hundred thousand.¡± When she said the figure of ¡®three hundred thousand¡¯, Ivana was unsure of herself and even embarrassed to say it out. After all, 300, 000 to sign Vivian as a spokesperson, and she was behind the Cheal family, which indirectly equated to having some rtionship with the Cheal family. But no matter what, Vivian was a countryside girl, and this amount was all given because Vivian was the god-sister of Morris. As for the 50, 000 that Ivana had promised Vivian for the show, Ivana had no choice but to agree to it on the spot, and as a result, she was reprimanded after speaking to her bosster. It wasn¡¯t until the jewellery for sale and ced over 20, 000 orders within half an hour that the boss immediately decided to have Vivian as an endorsement. But his words were, ¡®You first ask her if it¡¯s okay to sign up for a year¡¯s endorsement at 300, 000, after all, she¡¯s from the countryside. This is quite a lot of money. If not, you can then ask her what is the minimum price she is willing to pay for the endorsement, the maximum cannot be higher than one million.¡¯ ¡°Three hundred thousand?¡± Vivian pondered with her eyes downcast. She wanted to do e-sports in the future and needed money. Although 300, 000 was not much, it was at least a sum of money, better than nothing. After so many years she had not been a practicing model, she earned 50, 000 at this runway and 300, 000 for endorsement. If you were not motivated to earn, there was something wrong with your mind! Of course she wanted this sum of money! Sitting on the side, Morris looked down at his phone and did not want to intervene in Vivian¡¯s affairs. Chapter 263 The Break-Up She made her own decisions about what happened to her. On the contrary, Ivana saw Vivian¡¯s eyebrows were slightly tucked together, as if she didn¡¯t want to agree, and immediately said, ¡°Actually, if you don¡¯t want to, I can ¡­¡± Add more money! Only before she could finish her sentence, Vivian immediately interrupted her, ¡°I agree, of course I agree, why not! Let¡¯s settle it happily, do you have a contract? Let¡¯s sign the contract now.¡± She was afraid that if she did not sign the contract now, the 300, 000 would disappearter. Ivana couldn¡¯t help but stare. Sure enough, her boss had made the right decision. He said that Vivian would agree with 300, 000, and it was true. ¡°Three hundred thousand and you agree? Vivian, are you stupid? Since theirpany is looking for you as an endorsement, they must have taken a fancy to you, so you should at least raise the price. How stupid.¡± Yara, who was sitting on the edge of the bed, couldn¡¯t help but utter, thinking that Vivian was too stupid. ¡°Can I add some price?¡± The reason why Vivian did not ask Ivana was because she knew that endorsement of 300, 000 was reasonable for her and even more than her value, so she did not raise the price. At this moment, listening to Yara¡¯s words, she felt it make sense. ¡°I guess ¡­ yes.¡± Ivana replied reluctantly and asked again, ¡°How much do you want?¡± The reason why it was so reluctant was that she didn¡¯t know how much was appropriate. ¡°At least add half a million!¡± Yara stretched out her left hand and spread five fingers, before inclining her head to look at Morris, who was sitting on the side, and gave Ivana a gesture. As if to say: Vivian is now a member of the Cheal family, if you give a 300, 000, how would the Cheal family agree? ¡°Three hundred thousand will be okay.¡± Immediately after Yara finished speaking, Vivian added a sentence. When Yara gave Ivana a look just now, she saw it clearly. And thest thing Vivian wanted right now was to be involved with Morris, for countless people would veto her personal abilities. Like her weddingpany. Although the clientele was all ¡®brought in¡¯ by the Cheal family, she had her own share of dedication and hard work. For countless days and nights, she nned with the team, delivering the most satisfactory ¡®answers¡¯ to clients and scheduling work, was there not a shred of strength to be found? ¡°Hey, Vivian, you¡¯re crazy ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired and would like to sleep for a while. It¡¯s gettingte, so you guys go back first.¡± Vivian did not want to hear Yara dwell on the matter any longer. Helpless, Yara left the ward with Ivana. After they had left, Viviany on her bed in deep thought. Initially willing to be Madame Cheal¡¯s god granddaughter, she did want to rely on the Cheal family¡¯s power to protect her, but never imagined that this ¡®power¡¯ would backfire on her and bring about a series of repercussions. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was really the right decision to make in the first ce.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Beside her, Morris came over and saw her staring at the ceiling with her eyes open and lost in thought, so he knew she was preupied. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Vivian shook her head, ¡°You should go too.¡± She opened her mouth to give the eviction order. Time and again, Vivian tried to distance herself from him, and Morris clearly felt Vivian¡¯s desire to distance herself from him. His heart, suddenly sinking, inexplicably made him agitated. ¡°Are you that disgusted with me?¡± Morris recalled a phrase he read in that book ¡°The Secret of Picking up Girls¡± ¨C ¡®When a woman is a bit indifferent to you, you can ask her directly if she hates you. Use this to test her mind.¡¯ For the inexperienced in love, Morris could indeed give it a try. Vivian was inexplicably stunned, lifting her eyelids, her lustrous eyes gazing up at the man standing tall, her heart in a struggle. A few seconds of staring at each other, each had something to think about. Initially, she wanted to use the name of the Cheal family to protect herself, and now Vivian¡¯s purpose was achieved. Those people knew that she was now Madame Cheal¡¯s god granddaughter, so naturally they would not act rashly against her. It would be better to just pull away from her rtionship with Morris now, to break off any thoughts he might have that shouldn¡¯t exist. ¡°Do you know what it means to ¡®not give credit where credit is due¡¯?¡± She asked. Morris¡¯ brow furrowed slightly, quite puzzled. But Vivian¡¯s unsmiling look made his heartstrings tighten and a bad feeling came over him. Sure enough, the next moment she said. ¡°You saved my life, and I am grateful for that. But even that doesn¡¯t change the fact that you raped me many times, and did so on the day you got engaged to your fianc¨¦e; and it doesn¡¯t erase the fact that you killed the child in my womb.¡± She said the harshest words straight out, just to make Morrispletely cut off all thoughts of her. Then she added, ¡°Even when I was staying at the Night Apartment, you used ¡®sleeping pills¡¯ on me and then did some unseemly and despicable things to me. I will never forgive you for what you have done to me!¡± Before Vivian knew that she had insomnia, she really thought that the sleeping pills had been drugged by Morris, butter learned that it was a misunderstanding. Now, however, this ¡®misunderstanding¡¯ could turn into a sharp de that cuts right through the rtionship between the two. Vivian¡¯s every word was like a dagger stabbing at the heart of Morris, a clogged and suffocating feeling that suddenly appeared in his chest, making him angry and helpless, and in the end he could only bear it. ¡°Oh, yes. I forgot to tell you that the reason I agreed to be Grandma¡¯s god granddaughter is not because of how much I like her, but I wanted to use her fondness for me as my umbre. As you can see, everyone now knows that I¡¯m Grandma¡¯s god granddaughter, everyone grovels to me and treats me, even a runway show can drive sales and sign endorsements.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, I got all this from your family.¡± When Vivian said this, a light smile tinted her delicate face, ¡±However, you owe me for all of this! Also, don¡¯t think that I can forgive you just because my status as the god granddaughter of the Cheal family has brought me a lot of benefits. At best, I can only bepensated for not calling the police after I was raped. Finally, listen carefully ¡­¡± She paused deliberately and said solemnly, ¡°Rapists never deserve to be forgiven!¡± She did take advantage of the power of the Cheal family, but she also really liked Grandma. She was grateful for the many times Morris had saved her, but she also held a real grudge against him for the mean things he had done to her in the first ce. Although Vivian always weed people with a smile, she hid a bruised heart. It would only take a lifetime to heal. These were words that would have remained hidden in the back of her mind. At this moment, however, because of the look that Yara gave Ivana today, it became thest straw that overwhelmed Vivian¡¯s spiritual support, making the always strong woman unwilling to be ignored in all her abilities anymore because of her back to the ¡®Cheal Family¡¯, before she said these words in the most vicious way, deeply stabbing at Morris¡¯ heart. It was tantamount to psychologically executing him and cutting off the possibility of any further contact between the two! Chapter 264 Vivian You Are Really Blind She said a lot. It wasn¡¯t until several seconds after the voice had stopped that the man drifted back to attention. At this point, he was unaware that his hands were clenched into fists in the pockets of his trousers, the backs of his hands were bruised, and he was on the verge of a rage and a breakdown. It turned out that the reason she kept rejecting him was that in her heart he had been sentenced to ¡®imprisonment¡¯! Rapist! Very good. Very good!!! The gloomy look that had haloed his handsome, peerless face gradually disappeared, reced by an unfathomable smile. The smile was just a curve at the corner of the lips. He turned and walked away. He did not say a single word. Silence fell over the ward as the door mmed shut. Vivian swallowed nervously and involuntarily loosened her grip on the bedding, only to feel her tense nerves rx along with it. God knows, at that moment just now, she really felt that bitterly cold, stern aura emanating from Morris¡¯ body, a powerful aura enveloping her and making her nervous to the point of near suffocation. Pretty good, though. Morris should not even bother with her in the future. This was clearly the oue Vivian had in mind, but she was not at all happy. That night shey in bed until five in the morning. The next morning at 8:30am, Vivian received a call from the weddingpany saying that many of the customers who had booked the wedding before had cancelled their cooperation. This morning alone, seven deals had already been returned. Listening to the words of Sophie, the assistant on the other end of the phone, Vivian knew that it must be Morris behind it. He was in anger. This was revenge against her. ¡°Got it. If there are any more customers who want to cancel the cooperation, we will all agree as long as the other party pays the breach of contract.¡± She said very calmly. ¡°Miss Mond, is something wrong?¡± Sophie was keen to find out if something hade up. Vivian shook her head, ¡°Just do your own thing.¡± Having said that, she simply hung up. As she had just put her phone down, another call came in. It was Ivana¡¯s. ¡°Ivana, why call me so early?¡± She had, in fact, thought of something. ¡°Vivian, uh ¡­¡± Ivana stammered on the other end of the line, having trouble saying something. Vivian then took the initiative to speak up, ¡°By the way, I was just about to call you. I thought about the endorsement you mentioned yesterday, and I want to give up. After all, I¡¯m so good, if I get a big hit with one endorsement, I¡¯ll have countless endorsements in the future, so how exhausting would I be? I don¡¯t even have a chance to live a normal life. Hahahaha, Ivana, I¡¯m really sorry, please tell your boss, the contract is not signed anyway, it¡¯s not a breach of contract, right?¡± In saying this, Vivian just wanted to give Ivana a leg up, not to make things so awkward for each other. ¡°Oh, yeah? Hehehe, so, that¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll talk to my bosster. We¡¯re friends, you don¡¯t have to be embarrassed.¡± Ivana was relieved. She had originally called to tell Vivian about the cancetion of the endorsement, but it was difficult to say it, but who knew that Vivian would offer it. ¡°I was going to call you to ask when you were going to sign the contract, but since you don¡¯t want to sign the contract, I¡¯ll tell my boss. I¡¯lle back to see you with Yarater.¡± ¡°Um, okay. Please.¡± ¡°Okay then, Vivian, I¡¯ll work first, we¡¯ll be in touchter.¡± Ivana hung up straight after she finished. Vivian clutched her phone, a pale smile tugging at the corners of her lips. Yesterday he told Morris that she relied on the Cheal family to bring countless benefits as a way for Morris to ¡®make it up to her¡¯, so Morris immediately started fighting back? Quite good. From then on, she started her own business on her own merits, winning or losing, it was all up to fate. More importantly, there would be no more jealousy against her because of Morris. If she was right, it should have something to do with Sue in the show yesterday. Vivian was not upset by the series of actions of Morris, but had a sense of relief that a burden had been lifted from her shoulders. Not long after, Yara came to visit Vivian in the hospital and bought her breakfast. Yara also knew about Vivian¡¯s temporary ¡®decision¡¯ not to take up the endorsement of Zhong Ling Jewellery and did not say anything. After all, everyone had their own ideas. ¡°Eh, where¡¯s Morris? Isn¡¯t he always here?¡± After staying with Vivian in the ward for a while, Yara didn¡¯t even see Morris, so she asked a question. Vivian didn¡¯t hide it from Yara and said directly, ¡°We have a break-up.¡± ¡°What? Vivian, are you crazy? Morris is so good to you, howe you don¡¯t cherish it at all?¡± Yara felt that Vivian must have something wrong with her brain. But she didn¡¯t expect Vivian to just smile lightly and ask rhetorically, ¡°What about you? Is it not like that?¡± It was not wrong for Morris to like her, and she had no problem rejecting Morris. It was just that the Cheal family had been a huge influence on her recently, so she might as well take this opportunity to clear the air with Morris and not be under so much pressure in the future. ¡°You ¡­¡± Yara was choked, ¡°Okay, it seems like that¡¯s what you¡¯re saying. But what exactly did you say to Morris to make you break up?¡± After all, she had seen everything that Morris had done for Vivian. ¡°Noment.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Gee whiz, no fun.¡± Yara was upset. There was another knock on the door outside the ward, and the two inclined their heads to look over and saw Fraser appear in view. ¡°Oh my God, isn¡¯t this ¡­ your first love?¡± The unhappy mood of Yara disappeared instantly, her face wearing a smile that she couldn¡¯t hide, patting Vivian¡¯s hand, ¡°Tsk tsk ¡­ I know, you broke up with Morris because you want to be with Fraser, right? Was yesterday a coincidence or did you know he wasing back earlier?¡± For something so ¡®coincidental¡¯ that happened yesterday, Yara was not sure if Vivian was really taking the opportunity to confess her love to Fraser. ¡°You tell me.¡± Vivian nced at her, ¡°You go back first, don¡¯t you have work to do?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± She bristled, ¡°Not funny.¡± By giving a direct order of eviction, Vivian didn¡¯t want her to spoil the mood, Yara guessed. Yara got up, ¡°I¡¯m leaving, bye.¡± Waving to Vivian, she walked to the door of the ward and pulled it open, ¡°Hi, Fraser, right? I¡¯m Vivian¡¯s good friend, Yara.¡± She took the initiative to greet Fraser and looked him up and down, feeling in her heart: what an elegant man. But,pared to Morris, there was difference in terms of face, temperament, financial resources and strength. Chapter 265 Finally Starting a Business Vivian really had a problem with her brain. ¡°Hello, I am Fraser Marsh.¡± Fraser smiled jovially and took the initiative to shake hands with her. ¡°Alright, you guys talk, I have to leave.¡± Yara withdrew her hand and walked straight away. ¡°Okay.¡± He answered, walked into the ward with the flowers in his arms, seeing Vivian lying on the bed, stopped his steps two metres away from her. The two looked at each other and both smiled heartily. Vivian propped her hands on the bed, sat up and leaned against it, tugging the bedding to cover herself. For a moment, the quietness of the ward felt inexplicably formal and awkward. ¡°Yesterday you ¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The two spoke in unison, but both paused, raised their eyes to the other and smiled. ¡°Ladies first, you go first.¡± Fraser ced the flowers on the table and sat down directly in the chair. Seeing him being so polite, Vivian was embarrassed. Perhaps it was hard to be at peace in the presence of a favourite first love. ¡°I just wanted to ask you, when did you get back?¡± She said. ¡°I only arrived in L City yesterday, and it just so happened that a friend invited me to see a jewellery exhibition, and I didn¡¯t expect to meet you.¡± Speaking of which, Fraser hesitated for a moment, ¡°Yesterday on the catwalk, you ¡­¡± ¡°Such a coincidence?¡± Vivian interrupted him andughed, ¡°It¡¯s really fate then. Yesterday, I happened to be walking in the show, and in order to create a selling point, I discussed with Ivana from Zhong Ling Jewellery and made up a story with the ¡®First Love¡¯ jewellery item, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be there, so you misunderstood.¡± She knew what Fraser was going to ask and immediately exined the situation directly to him. ¡°So, you pretended to faint on the spot?¡± He put on a smile. ¡°Of course, wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing if I didn¡¯t pretend to faint in that situation?¡± Vivian raised her eyebrows and smiled smugly, ¡°How about that? I¡¯m quick to react, right?¡± Such an attitude made even Fraser feel more rxed. He shook his head with a sigh, ¡°You are still as naughty as ever.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The two of them chatted with each other, not being as formal as they had been earlier. ¡°After so many years abroad, why are you suddenly back in the country?¡± ¡°It is not better abroad than at home, now I want to go back home.¡± ¡°Good then. There¡¯s plenty of room for development in the country too, and with all your talents, you will have a great future.¡± ¡°You¡¯re getting better at ttering.¡± Fraser couldn¡¯t help himself, but suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°I heard that you were then admitted to study at X University, how are you doing now? You studied marketing, you should be able to find a good job.¡± Vivian did study marketing at X University back then, but when she went to university, she preferredputer science and took a double degree. Originally Vivian did have a good job, but then her foster father was injured and needed money for treatment, she had to quit her job in X City ande to L City to work as a security guard and earn money while taking care of her father. Then she met Morris, and it was a bumpy ride to where she was today. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m too picky and haven¡¯t figured out what I want to do.¡± She didn¡¯t tell Fraser that she had a weddingpany. After all, the weddingpany was surviving on the Cheal family and was not a morous affair. ¡°There¡¯s no rush about finding a job, it¡¯s important to take care of yourself.¡± Fraserforted her, then raised his wrist to check the time on his wristwatch, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I still have some things to take care of, I¡¯lle over to see youter. What¡¯s your phone number?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Vivian took her phone, told Fraser her phone number, and added, ¡°Add WeChat then.¡± Fraser opened the WeChat QR code while saying, ¡°You don¡¯t even know how hard I went to find you, asking the jewellery show organizer before I found out you were here.¡± The two exchanged a few more pleasantries before Fraser left. Vivian rested in the ward all morning, got injection, changed the medicine on her knee and limped off to check out of the hospital. As soon as she left the hospital and were on her way home by taxi, the secretary, Sophie, called again to say that all the customers who had booked the wedding ceremony had all withdrawn their orders. ¡°Got it. Just do your best.¡± Vivian was unimpressed. ¡°But the renovations next door have all stopped too. Colleagues are specting if Mr. Morris won¡¯t work with us now.¡± ¡°Those aren¡¯t things you should worry about, I will take care of it, don¡¯t worry.¡± Vivian said in a deep voice, and thenforted Sophie, ¡°You guys have been working quite hard overtimetely, it¡¯s just the right time to let the colleagues take a good rest.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Sophie seemed to understand something, but didn¡¯t say much. The reason she left the hospital so soon was that she had a huge task ahead of her and there was still too much she needed to do to dy. In the afternoon, Yara gave Vivian a call, ¡°Vivian, we found out. The person who did something to your shoes yesterday was Sue.¡± Learning that it was Sue, Vivian was not surprised. ¡°Okay, I get it.¡± ¡°No more?¡± ¡°Then what do you want? Sue is the eldest daughter of the Stewart Group, can I still go and beat her up?¡± Vivian snorted lightly and hung up the phone. And then, Vivian went to the weddingpany by car, held a meeting with all her colleagues, spoke about the nning behind, stabilized the group and imed that she was going away on a business trip for a month. Then Vivian bought a ne ticket to go on a ¡®tour¡¯ to several ces in the provinces. Meanwhile, the president¡¯s office of the Eonothem Group . Ethan reported all of Vivian¡¯s itinerary for a few days to Morris, ¡°Miss Mond went on a trip to the ancient city of Yi¡¯an Province, and then bought tickets to Ningxi and Quanjiang City, all of which are tourist destinations, so she should want to go for a break.¡± Morris, who was working on the documents, frowned slightly, puzzled by Vivian¡¯s behaviour. This was not like her style.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Where¡¯s Fraser?¡± He asked. ¡°Fraser has joined the Stewart Group and applied for the job of president of the headquarters of its Hopewell Mall, and is in the probationary period, so he is very busy every day.¡± Ethan reported the results of his investigation in detail. Morris looked at some information on the table and his eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Alright, go out.¡± ¡°So ¡­ is it still necessary to continue investigating Miss Mond¡¯s whereabouts?¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ethan turned to leave. Morris stared at the information on his desk, lost in thought. That night, at the hospital, Vivian¡¯s words really hurt Morris. He had thought that cutting off the business of Vivian¡¯s weddingpany would make her bow down, but now it seemed that this was not the case. Going out on a trip? It seemed that she was having a veryfortable time. Not only was it Morris, but everyone thought that Vivian was just out for a trip and had even signed up for a local tour. Little did he know that there were nine other members of the tour group ¨C her e-sport friends. Chapter 266 She’s Learning to Advance Several people met in a different way. The other nine were all men, but Vivian was the only one who was a woman, which really surprised those people. Andter, Vivian was talking about her ns while touring. The good news was that her injured leg was able to walk normally. She took the trouble to meet up with a few people, just not wanting to be too shy so that Morris wouldn¡¯t know too much about her. Morris could make her rich, but he could also destroy everything she had. So Vivian prepared her business path privately in this way, and spent time with a few people by travelling together and feeling out their personalities. And while on tour went to several other well known gamingpanies to do mapping, they also attended two major gaming tournaments.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. After discussing this with nine people from the ¡®Miroslow¡¯s Legion¡¯, only two ended up investing together, with the other seven being unwilling to invest at high risk. Vivian thought about it and finally signed a two-year guaranteed contract with them at an annual sry of 200, 000, and gave the 3 people five percent of shares each, and dug up a high sry for the e-sportpany operations, nning, data analysts, referees, club managers, and others. And the reason why the seven people that the ¡®Miroslow¡¯s Legion¡¯ didn¡¯t invest in were given such high shares and base sries was because Vivian saw the ability and value of several people! After returning to L City, Vivian directly rented the 17th and 18th floors of her building for office space. Thepany waster registered under the name of: Vinca E-Sports. Then everyone worked together to finalize the contract, perfect the equipment and start the official operation. Two months had passed since everything was done. And for the past two months, Vivian looked like she had been at the weddingpany, but in reality, she took advantage of their colleagues¡¯ inattention and went straight to the 17th or 18th floor by lift. Because the two adjacent floors were twomercial residential buildings, the left and right were not connected in the middle, so she would not be noticed. After thepany officially started its operations, Vivian spent arge sum of money to promote ¡®Miroslow¡¯s Legion¡¯ and started a live gamementary, which attracted tens of thousands ofizens to watch the live stream online on the same day with the fame of ¡®Miroslow¡¯s Legion¡¯. Among the seven people who signed up, five of them teamed up and called it the ¡®Miroslow¡¯s Legion¡¯ and two of them were responsible for thementary. A few days after the live broadcast, the ¡®Miroslow¡¯s Legion¡¯, which had been getting a lot of attention fromizens, gradually revealed itself and had a group of fans. Vivian and the nner agreed that for now, they just needed to build up the momentum for ¡®Miroslow¡¯s Legion¡¯ and keep increasing the heat, and then y matches with e-sports teams and finally challenge the best e-sports teams to gradually increase the poprity! Vivian felt thankful that she was lucky to have known such a group of people early on, all of whom could y the game and were good at it. There was just no initial start-up capital. Now that it was officially established, and it was logical. These days, Vivian was so busy that she was not only involved in the marketing of the weddingpany, but also had toe up with ideas for Vinca E-Sports and was exhausted. Even Fraser¡¯s invitations were only twice that she had been there, both of them just chatting casually, having a meal and then going back to their respective homes. As for Morris and Issac, it had been two months since she had met them. The e-sportpany was gradually getting on track, and Vivian was then able to take a breather and lie down in the office of the weddingpany to rest for a while. She hadn¡¯t slept in three days and was really sleepy. Her mobile phone on the table kept ringing. Vivian answered the phone with narrowed eyes and ced it next to her ear, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even keep my phone number?¡± Yara¡¯s voice rang out on the other end of the phone. Hearing Yara speak, Vivian then slowly opened her eyes, ¡°Something wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s snowing and it¡¯s cold, let¡¯s go for hot pot.¡± She said. Vivian was hungry at this moment. So she readily agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°See you then.¡± Hanging up the phone, Vivian sat up and hiked the nket covering her body on the sofa. Looking down at the turnover figures for the previous month sitting on the table, she picked them up and flipped through them;st month¡¯s turnover was only 200, 000. Although there were more than twenty employees before, she has since recruited a dozen more because of the sudden surge in business for the weddingpany, making a total of forty people in thepany. The rent, sries, utilities, and other expenses would cost a cumtive total of 200, 000 a month. Last month was a t state, which was so much better than thest month when the total turnover was only 50, 000. She closed the papers, put on her thick tweed coat and left the wedding office with her bag. The evening was overcast, with snow falling in the wind above the sky. Standing in front of the office in her high heels, she could feel the cold wind blew in her face, ruffling her hair and pping her face, making her shiver. And then, she spread her hand to catch the snowke, she looked at a hexagonal snowke falling from her palm, cool, starry in the dim light, and then turning into a drop of water, and felt extraordinarily beautiful, which lightened her troubled mood. Half an hourter, she arrived at the hot pot restaurant. Seeing Yara by the window, she took off her scarf, put it aside and sat opposite Yara. Yara handed over a cup of hot water and inclined her head to look at Vivian, ¡°My goodness, it¡¯s only been so long since we¡¯ve seen each other, why are you so much haggard? The circles under your eyes are quite dark, what you¡¯ve been up to this month?¡± She also simply thought that Vivian had gone on a tripst month and had been buried in taking care of the weddingpany for thest month. ¡°Probably I didn¡¯t sleep well yesterday.¡± Vivian took a sip of water to warm herself up. In fact, she hadn¡¯t had a good rest for over a month, and was busy every day tending to Vinca E-Sports and the weddingpany. After all, she studied marketing and was more adept at nning operations, so naturally she was worried. To put it bluntly, the reason why she was trying so hard was because she did not have much money Earlier, Morris said he would give her the 100 million that waspensated to her, 60 million of it had already been paid to her in advance, but the 40 million for the ne around her neck had not been given to her until now. And now that she was supporting the weddingpany¡¯s operations and investing highly in Vinca E-Sports, one person was supporting twopanies, and if no more money came in, she didn¡¯t even know how long she couldst. Vivian knew it seemed to be deliberately difficult. But it didn¡¯t matter, all she wanted was to live a life of hard work, to make progress, to be strong and to be on her own, instead of relying on others for everything. It would only make her life bleak and even meaningless. ¡°You¡¯re a girl, be nice to yourself.¡± Yara and Vivian had gradually be closer and although they had seen each other less in the past two months, they had been keeping in touch on WeChat. Yara was heartbreaking to see Vivian working so hard. Chapter 267 30,000 for a Temporary Job ¡°Ivana just called and said she¡¯sing over too, and it seems she has something to discuss with you.¡± Yara suddenly thought of something and said. As she was saying that, she heard someone say ¡®hi¡¯ ande over, ¡°Sorry for the long wait, I¡¯mte from work.¡± ¡°Have a seat, I¡¯ve just arrived too.¡± Vivian greeted her with a smile. Ivana put her bag on the seat and casually sat beside Vivian, ¡°Howe it¡¯s only been two months since I¡¯ve seen you, and you¡¯ve lost so much weight?¡± The three sat down to exchange a few pleasantries and chatted as they waited for the hotpot to be served. ¡°I heard Yara say you want to see me for something?¡± Vivian asked in a straightforward manner. Ivana, who was dipping a slice of beef into the sauce, paused and immediately put down her chopsticks, came over to Vivian and asked in a small voice, ¡°There¡¯s a money-making job, do you want to hear about it?¡± ¡°What?¡± As soon as she heard that there was money to be made, Vivian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Why so mysterious, hurry up and say it.¡± Yara chewed on her food while ring at Ivana, feeling that she was tickled by her secrecy. ¡°You helped me at the jewellery show earlier. Today I met a business partner who wanted to do a car show and needed a famous model. I rmended you to him, and the other party agreed.¡± After she finished, she looked at Vivian again, ¡°Two hours, and give you 30, 000 for your appearance. However, I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll agree to it, so I came over to ask you what you think first.¡± ¡°That little? It¡¯s so cold in the winter months, and the fee for one appearance is only 30, 000, it¡¯s too little.¡± Yara shook her head, took her chopsticks and took a piece of mutton roll in the pot, muttering, ¡°She is at least the owner of a weddingpany, earning 30, 000 is too little!¡± Vivian held her chopsticks and tossed the sauce on her te, looking down in thought. 30, 000 was not much, but 30, 000 in two hours was not bad. ¡°When did you guys know about me?¡± She suddenly looked up, sizing up Yara and then Ivana. ¡°Well¡­..¡± Ivana froze and her pleading eyes fell on Yara. Yara chewed on the food in her mouth and pursed her lips before saying, ¡°L City is small. I don¡¯t know who spread the word about this, but it¡¯s rumoured in all circles that you and Morris don¡¯t get along well and he¡¯s making things difficult for you at every turn.¡± Originally, Yara did not intend to tell Vivian, but she just did not expect Vivian to guess it so cleverly. ¡°Yeah, yeah, we have people at work who talk about it all the time too.¡± Ivana chimed in. Vivian was unimpressed and calmly continued to eat her food. During the past two months, she had been busy with Vinca E-Sports and the weddingpany, so naturally she had no time to pay attention to these gossips. If Ivana hadn¡¯t spoken up earlier and said that the owner of the car showpany had offered her 30, 000 to walk in the show, she wouldn¡¯t have thought of it. After all, she was the god granddaughter of Madame Cheal, and a single appearance fee of only 30, 000 was paid. People were generally worried that they would offend Vivian and thus and indirectly offend the Cheal family because of the cheap appearance fee. Since the other party invited her to appear, yet they gave it so low, and it was Ivana who put in a good word. Therefore, she could guess it. ¡°Yara has a point. You¡¯re the owner of a weddingpany and it¡¯s really not very good to have you walk the runway.¡± ¡°Go! Why not?¡± Vivian took a sip from her drink, ¡°Thirty thousand is enough to pay my house rent for more than a year. Two hours to earn more than a year¡¯s rent, it is good.¡± These were the words of Vivian¡¯s heart. She didn¡¯t feel so much pity for being reduced to this, but rather that this was the norm of life. However, Ivana and Yara couldn¡¯t help but feel heartbroken. ¡°Are you crazy? The car show might as well be open air, and it¡¯s a cold winter month with a bitter wind, do you know how cold it is!¡± Yara admired Vivian¡¯s strength and motivation, and really regarded her as a good friend. It was a bit heartbreaking to see that she was now willing to go out on the runway for 30, 000. She was so angry that she mmed the table, ¡°We won¡¯t do this job! It¡¯s only 30, 000.¡± ¡°No, I want that.¡± Vivianughed softly and continued to eat, chewingfortably on the super-spicy beef, then chucked another piece of beef, dipped it in the sauce and raised her eyebrows, ¡°With 30, 000, we can have many hot pot, am I right?¡± Yara looked at the hot pot with aroma, and nodded quite approvingly, ¡°Nothing wrong with that, it makes sense. But isn¡¯t your first love named something Fraser in L City? Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll see it, and you will be embarrassing?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been arranged by thepany to study in C Country. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be back for another month or two.¡± Vivian had not seen much of Fraser recently, but had kept in touch with him on phone. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have known about Fraser¡¯s current situation. ¡­ The three women ate and talked until after eight o¡¯clock when they each went home. When she got back, Ivana gave her the phone number of the owner of the car show. Vivian immediately added the owner of the car show¡¯s WeChat and chatted with the other party about the car show, who finally transferred her a deposit of 10, 000 and agreed to hold an open-air car show at the L City Exhibition Centre the afternoon after tomorrow. Open air car shows? Viviany in bed listening to the strong cold wind that rang outside and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Other people¡¯s money was really not that easy to earn. [Okay, no problem, don¡¯t worry, Mr. Hudson]. She politely sent a message. And then, she opened the live streaming app, searched for ¡®Miroslow¡¯s Legion¡¯, clicked in and watched ¡®Miroslow¡¯s Legion¡¯ y a provincial team online. The other side was little known, and the ¡®Miroslow¡¯s Legion¡¯ had recently been sshing money on various kinds of poprity, plus the previously umted poprity, to also have a lot of fans. But the number of people watching the live stream online was just under 50, 000 afterwards. Vivian wasted no time in rewarding, speaking: [Miroslow¡¯s Legion is awesome ¡­], whileter gave more rewards, before setting her phone aside and heading to the bathroom to shower. But halfway through her shower, her phone rang. Wrapped in her bathrobe, she stepped out and picked up her phone, the name ¡®Issac¡¯ jumping on the screen. ¡°What¡¯s he doing calling sote at night?¡± Vivian muttered in a puzzled voice, but answered the phone anyway, ¡°Hello?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Did I disturb your rest at thiste hour?¡± He asked. ¡°No, I¡¯m used to sleepingte.¡± Vivian smiled faintly and asked bluntly, ¡°What is the matter?¡± Chapter 268 Yara Messed Up ¡°I haven¡¯t contacted you in two months and you didn¡¯t give me a call.¡± Issac teased Vivian. In fact, during the past two months, he had been learning to manage the Shaw family¡¯s business. The Jun Lin Company he started before was a small operation that could barely support him, but now he had a heavy burden and responsibility on his shoulders. Even if Issac did not want to be in the Shaw family¡¯s business, he must carry the pressure. Because, he needed to be strong. It was an urgent need to be strong in a short time. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been busy with your big brother about thepany, and I was worried that it would affect your work, so I didn¡¯t feel like bothering you.¡± She didn¡¯t even believe when she had said. Thest time she injured Issac, Vivian never thought she had shot Yeon in the meniscus of her knee again, causing her to still be lying in bed till now. She had received the best treatment, but there were after-effects. This was something that Vivian really didn¡¯t feel guilty about Yeon, but she always felt that she couldn¡¯t face Issac as openly as she did before. ¡°Are you free tomorrow? Want to go skiing together?¡± He invited graciously. ¡°Skiing? Sounds like fun, but I don¡¯t know how to ski.¡± It was true. ¡°With me around, that¡¯s not even a problem for you to consider.¡± Issac finished, and immediately added, ¡°Tomorrow morning at nine o¡¯clock, I¡¯ll call you on time. That¡¯s it, you sleep early, bye.¡± ¡°Well, I ¡­ hello?¡± Vivian still wanted to say no, but Issac did not give Vivian any chance to refuse at all and hung up the phone directly. This hasty manner really made Vivian embarrassed. She let out a sigh, ¡°Skiing? It¡¯s quite nice, just to rx and unwind.¡± For two months, she did not take a day off. Now that Vinca E-Sports was operating normally and the weddingpany was gradually staying on an even keel, the future was bound to be for the best.N?velDrama.Org content rights. So she would give herself a chance to take a break. However, the thought of being alone with Issac tomorrow made Vivian feel ufortable and she called Yara. ¡°Why call me at thiste hour?¡± On the phone, Yara muttered. ¡°Do you want to go skiing tomorrow?¡± Vivian asked directly. ¡°Yeah. Where to?¡± Vivian was stunned; she didn¡¯t seem to have asked Issac where they would ski. ¡°It should ¡­ be at the Ski Resort in L City.¡± ¡°Who are you with?¡± ¡°Issac.¡± ¡°No more?¡± ¡°And you.¡± ¡°You are using me as a front?¡± Yara pooh-poohed, feeling that Vivian was despicable. ¡°I am thinking you haven¡¯t been hung out for some time and want to take you to rx. You can bring someone with you too.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two chatted for a few more minutes and confirmed the time before hanging up. Viviany tiredly on her bed, watching the live stream, watching the time pass by, seeing that it was already three in the morning, she tossed and turned and could not sleep. Despite being very sleepy, she just couldn¡¯t sleep. In desperation, she took a sleeping pill to aid her sleep. The next day, she woke up at six o¡¯clock sharp. She got up, had breakfast and went for morning run before waiting for Issac¡¯s call. At nine o¡¯clock, they agreed to meet at her weddingpany. When she appeared, she saw Issac, and then she saw a car pull up and Yara stepping out of it. Behind her, she was actually followed by ¡­ Mike! ¡°Hi, good morning, Vivian, Mr. Issac.¡± Yara was dressed in a ck velvet down jacket, cute ear muffs, wrapped in a grey knitted scarf. Behind her, Mike was dressed in an army green trench coat with a ck stand-up cor jumper, casual but with a touch of sophistication and sex appeal. Especially with his beard, his smile was particrly provocative. Vivian couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrow, quite surprised, ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°Yara is dressed up lovely today.¡± Issac did not mince words in praise, and then looked at Mike behind her, ¡°Mr. Mike is so busy with his work that ordinary people can¡¯t get a date. It seems that Yara was surprisingly charming.¡± When he said that, Yara blushed, she pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°I had originally asked Ivana toe out with me, but she had to go on a temporary business trip, so I had to cheekily drag Mr. Morris out with me.¡± ¡°Yes. Yara told me that Vivian is with you, so I came over.¡± He lifted his hand to brush his wind-blown bangs, his sexy lips pulled up in a curve, ¡°I¡¯ve been back in L City for a while and haven¡¯t had the chance to rx. It just so happens that I can hang out with you guys.¡± ¡°OK, get in the car then.¡± Vivian spoke up. Several people conferred and finally left in Mike¡¯s Wrangler SUV. Mike and Issac sat at the front, while Vivian and Yara sat at the back. The car yed dynamic music, which was loud, but it made for a nice atmosphere in the car. Vivian lowered her voice, came up to Yara and asked in a whisper, ¡°You¡¯re dying, I told you to bring someone here, why did you bring him?¡± Yara gave Vivian a nk look, ¡°Who can I look for? Ivana is away. If I brought someone you don¡¯t know, wouldn¡¯t that be awkward?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Vivian, who was dumbfounded by the anger, slowly breathed a sigh of relief, nced at the two people sitting in the front row and said in a more whisper, ¡°You know what happened at the wedding banquetst time, aren¡¯t you afraid that the two of them will fight when see each other?¡± The incident at thest wedding banquet was masterminded by Yeon, but no matter what, it had something to do with Issac. Mike was Morris¡¯ uncle, so in the end, they were members of the Cheal family. The matter had caused unpleasantness between the Cheal family and the Shaw family, and there were hard feelings in each other¡¯s hearts. Now that Yara had actually called Mike over, wasn¡¯t she making a mess? Yara froze for a long time, rubbed her head awkwardly, then covered her face and said with an innocent face, ¡°I forgot about it.¡± Seeking to go outst night, Yara contacted Ivana first. After all, Ivana and Vivian were quite familiar with each other and could hang out together. But Ivana had to go on a business trip, so she had no choice but to contact Mike, who actually agreed toe. This was why Yara brought Mike with her. She had really forgotten all about those things between Mike and Issac. ¡°I¡¯m so speechless!¡± Vivian raised her hand to her forehead, not knowing what kind of situation she would encounterter on, she only hoped that Issac and Mike would co-exist peacefully. Chapter 269 Some Concerns After a while, Vivian only thought of the point, ¡°Uncle Mike has only been back for a short while, howe you guys know each other so well?¡± After she finished her question, her sharp gaze looked unblinkingly at Yara, trying to detect a hint of difference on her face. Yara, who was always easy-going, surprisingly had a blush on her cheeks that was not easily noticeable. Vivian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Something was wrong! ¡°What? In thest charity event, you dragged me to dance with Mike, and then we left each other contact information.¡± Yara exined. ¡°Oh.¡± Vivian remembered what had happened that day and nodded in response, so she didn¡¯t say anything. Just a deep gaze flicked over to Mike who was driving and fell into contemtion. Although Vivian had not had much contact with Mike, and was natural and close to him when she was with him, and he was not as cold as Morris, somehow Vivian always felt that Mike was not simple. In particr, even Morris had warned her. The two men in the driver¡¯s and passenger¡¯s seats were talking andughing and seemed to be getting along well, which made Vivian relieved. Arrival at the Wansheng Ski Resort was over an hourter. Wansheng Ski Resort was thergest resort-style ski resort in L City. With snowboarding, an evening ice sculpture exhibition, shows and more, this was a great ce to spend a winter holiday. Because of the high altitude of the ski area and its location on the shady side of the mountain, it opened for skiing every year in November and did not close until the following March. While ski sites require different slope ski runs, the owner of Wansheng Ski Resort would then convert the steep slope ski runs into paragliding sites in the summer, and the shorter ski runs were made for other projects to ensure that the sites were not vacant. They got out of the car and looked at the Ski Resort which was doing a brisk business, Vivian felt as if she saw money and could not help but feel, ¡°Business is really good, the boss must have made a fortune.¡± ¡°So many people are here, the business is good.¡± Yara followed suit with a sigh of relief. ¡°Business is indeed good, Morris is a good businessman.¡± With his hands in the pockets of his windbreaker, he watched the groups of tourists heading towards the ski resort and was sincerely happy for Morris. ¡°Morris owns this ce?¡± Vivian was stunned, not realizing that the Wansheng Ski Resort was actually his. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Issac suggested. They nodded and together they entered the resort and walked towards the ticket window to buy their tickets. ¡°You guys wait here, I¡¯ll go buy the tickets.¡± Issac spoke. Vivian said at once, ¡°It¡¯s better to let Uncle Mike go.¡± She looked at Mike and pursed her lips, ¡°You are Morris¡¯ uncle, you can get a discount if you go. It¡¯s better to get a 10% discount, buy a pass and we can y all the programs, what a good deal.¡± The cost of investment in such ces was enormous, plus the consumption ofbour, utilities and maintenance, so the entrance fee must not be low. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Yara agreed with Vivian¡¯s opinion, ¡°Mike, I also think it¡¯s more appropriate for you to go.¡± ¡°Since so, I can¡¯t refuse.¡± The corners of his lips curved up with a touch of meekness, he gave a smile, turning towards the ticket window while calling Morris. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and buy milk tea for you two girls.¡± Issac didn¡¯t hang around and walked over towards the window selling milk tea, standing in line. Because of the overwhelming business, there were long queues at any of the sales windows and he had to wait for a while. As the two stood in ce, Vivian noticed that Yara had been staring at Mike. Her eyes tinged with starlight. ¡°Ahem ¡­¡± Vivian cleared her throat and pulled the red scarf around her neck to shield her cheeks from the wind, asking Yara, ¡°What do you think about Mike?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yara first froze, withdrew her gaze, and replied Vivian¡¯s words, ¡±Mike? I think he¡¯s not bad, sexy, calm, yet very approachable. Especially with his short beard, he¡¯s handsome and cool.¡± ¡°How do you think hepares to Anthony William?¡± She gradually set Yara up. Yara tilted her head, her gaze unblinking as she looked at Mike. After a long hesitation, she replied cautiously, ¡°Certainly more handsome than Anthony, much more handsome.¡± ¡°Ugh, I heard that the better looking, the more dangerous.¡± Vivian mented¡¯. It was these words that made Yara understand something instantly. Her eyes sank as she turned to meet Vivian¡¯s worried eyes, ¡°Are you trying to say that Mike is dangerours?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But Morris has told me that, well ¡­¡± Vivian lifted her chin slightly, indicating the direction where Mike was, ¡°he¡¯s not simple.¡± ¡°They are all businessmen, which businessman is not treacherous and cunning? Besides, a simple-minded person is not fit for business, is he?¡± Yara snorted lightly, not taking Vivian¡¯s words to heart at all. Or rather, Vivian tried every possible way to persuade Yara, but she didn¡¯t care in the slightest. There was no point in talking too much, so Vivian could only stop. ¡°Do you know how to ski?¡± Vivian knew that both Mike and Issac could ski, so if Yara could too, wouldn¡¯t she be the most embarrassed? ¡°Me? Of course I do.¡± Yara said with some smugness. Vivian grimaced helplessly. And then, after more than half an hour, they got the ticket and got into the security checkpoint. As Vivian did not know how to ski, she ended up going to a piste suitable for neers. Mike took Yara and Issac took Vivian. Yara stood in front of Mike with her equipment, pouting, ¡°Mike, I can only do a little, you must hold me well, otherwise if I fall and get disabled, you will have to support me for the rest of your life.¡± Vivian on the sidelines: ¡­ There was some vague concern. ¡°No problem.¡± Mike said as he helped Yara put on her ski pads.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Issac saw Vivian¡¯s distractedness and was concerned. ¡°Nothing, I was just seeing how these things work.¡± Vivian found a random excuse to make a perfunctory statement. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Issac was very gentle with her, as he always was, taking the knee pads and kneeling on one knee to help her put them on. ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Vivian was not quite used to such ¡®attentiveness¡¯ from Issac, so she sat straight down in the snow, took her knee pads and buckled them on, and put on her skis, ¡°Alright.¡± Finished dressing, she stood up propped up on her sticks, but she could stand up straight, ¡°Oops ¡­¡± She gave a startled cry and was about to fall, the next moment she was yanked into a warm embrace, held tightly by Issac, ¡°Be careful.¡± Vivian was ufortable to his gentleness, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, I should be able to stand still.¡± She pushed Issac away and braced her hand against the sticks, which barely made her stand still. Chapter 270 An Awkward Meal The moment he hugged her tightly, Issac sniffed her scent and suddenly his heart beat faster and he tensed up, even the gaze he looked at Vivian carried heat. But then Vivian reflexively came out of his arms, and Issac instantly felt disappointed. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you up.¡± Issac held out his hand towards her. Vivian hesitated for a moment, but still held his hand, intending to learn to ski with Issac. ¡°We¡¯re done, let¡¯s go.¡± By now Yara and Mike were both ready, each holding a stick, and sliding down the slope in a fluid motion. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll hold you up.¡± Issac pulled Vivian forward bit, but, just after taking a step, Vivian fell to the ground with a thud. ¡°Ouch.¡± Vivian, who had fallen, sat on the ground and nced aside at the tourists casting a smiling nce, that made her feel embarrassed. ¡°Whye to ski?¡± Suddenly, a familiar woman¡¯s voice came through. Vivian turned around and was surprised to find that the person who spoke was actually Sue. And beside Sue was actually standing Morris! The two, carrying their things, came over and stood in front of her. A mocking smile permeated Sue¡¯s face, while when Morris saw Vivian, his face lost its former gentleness and was reced by the same cold indifference as when he first met her. It had been two months since they had seen each other since thest time she had said so many desperate words in the hospital. Even when she visited her grandmother at the old mansion, she had never seen Morris. ¡°There are explicit rules in the ski resort that if I can¡¯t y, I can¡¯te?¡± Issac leaned down to help Vivian up, grimaced and spoke up. Vivian stood up, perhaps fearing that she might fall again, so she clutched Issac¡¯s hand tightly. When she looked back, her gaze met the obscure eyes of Morris, and she felt her heart beat faster and even restrained for some reason. ¡°Meddlesome!¡± Vivian avoided Morris¡¯ gaze and cursed Sue without good humour. ¡°You cursed me?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Sue did not expect Vivian to scold her outright, and stomped her foot in anger as she questioned. ¡°Miss Stewart, if you think so, what can do about it? I¡¯m not your mother!¡± Vivian said sarcastically, reached out and patted the snow on her body while her heart was on rage. At thest jewellery exhibition, Sue had put her hands on her shoes and she hadn¡¯t yet settled the score with her, but now she was here messing around with her. Since she likes to be scolded, she could fulfill her wish. ¡°Vivian, you ¡­ you don¡¯t go too far!¡± Sue¡¯s fists clenched in anger, and she looked sideways at Morris beside her, as if to see the reaction of the man beside her. But Morris only ducked his head and pulled out a cigarette, holding it into his lips and using the windproof lighter to light it. He did not do anything, but the way he moved was the way she liked. At that, Sue¡¯s anger subsided considerably. ¡°Never mind, I won¡¯t bother with you.¡± Sue smiled smugly at Vivian, deliberately unting something in front of her. And then she said to Morris, ¡°Morris, let¡¯s go skiing. It¡¯s rare toe here once, we can¡¯t let some people spoil our mood.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it ruins the mood, what matters is that the perfume all over smells as smoky as the poor quality 9. 90 perfume from the stalls, which pollutes the air.¡± Vivian unmercifully undermined her and added, ¡°Issac, let¡¯s not y this anymore. Let¡¯s go y cushion skiing.¡± As she spoke, she removed the skis from her feet. Why force herself since she could not ski? Rather, it was best to y what she knew. ¡°Okay.¡± Issac nodded in agreement and followed suit, removing his skis and the protective gear he was wearing, turning to leave straight away. The two went to the cushion ski run, lined up and then sat on the air cushion and set off from the highest point and slid all the way down the mountain. Perhaps it was because this kind of skiing brought Vivian back to her childhood, as she skied down from the top, she walked up and down again, for a long time. At that moment, the phone rang in her pocket. Vivian was sitting on the air cushion, her hand clutching the handle on the cushion tightly, Issac was sitting behind her, and the two were sprinting downhill at breakneck speed. The wind blowed around ears and the icy wind blew like a knife on her cheeks, chilling but extraordinarily fun. It wasn¡¯t long before the blocking barrier below was rammed to a halt. Vivianughed with great joy and stood up, happy as a child. On the contrary, Issac was not very interested in such childish things, but seeing Vivian having fun, he was in a better mood along with her. ¡°It¡¯s still better to y here. When I was a kid and it snowed hard at home, I would take cardboard and put it on the downhill slope and slide all the way down, and once I identally fell into a pond. My mother carried me out of the pond, distressed and angry, and beat me up in the end.¡± Vivian fumbled with the phone in her pocket as she recalled the events of her childhood. When she took it out, she found it was the phone number of Mike, so she said to Issac, ¡°Uncle Mike¡¯s call, wait a moment, I¡¯ll call him back.¡± Dialing the phone, Mike soon answered and Vivian asked, ¡°Uncle Mike, are you done ying?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s almost one o¡¯clock, we¡¯re in box 905 at the Delong Hotel, we¡¯ve ordered food, so hurry over.¡± Mike said. ¡°Ohhhh, okay, I¡¯ll be right over.¡± After hanging up the phone, Vivian and Issac both immediately walked to the roadside, stopped a tour bus and went to box 905 of the Delong Hotel. But when she pushed open door, she saw Morris and Sue sitting inside! They were, surprisingly, together? But when she thought about it, it was normal for them to sit together for dinner, since he was the Mike was Morris¡¯s uncle, except that she hadn¡¯t expected to meet him and Morris earlier. ¡°Here you are,e on in, we are waiting for you.¡± Seeing Vivian standing in a daze at the entrance of the box, Mike took the initiative to greet her. And Yara, who was sitting beside him, couldn¡¯t help but nce at Morris and then at Vivian, somewhat embarrassed for her. What was going on here? Morris and Vivian hadn¡¯t been in touch for two months and now they were sitting together in this way, it was really embarrassing. ¡°Vivian,e, sit next to me.¡± Yara stood up and waved to Vivian. Since they could not avoid it, they might as well face the reality. Vivian smiled faintly and walked towards Yara, sitting directly beside her while Issac sat beside Vivian. The two seats resting in the middle are Sue and Morris. But Vivian, at this angle, was just in time to look up and see that face of his. Chapter 271 Play Cards Together ¡°How was it, was it fun today?¡± Having only just sat down, Yara got Vivian into a conversation, trying to lighten the heavy atmosphere in thepartment. Vivian nodded, ¡°It¡¯s quite fun.¡± ¡°Good, since youe out for a break and make sure you have a good time.¡± Mike chimed in, giving Vivian a smile before looking back to Mike, ¡°What about Morris? Bring Miss Stewart along to y in your own ce, after experiencing it, are there any other areas that you feel need improvement?¡± When Morris looked up and gazed at Mike, he caught a glimpse of Vivian ring at him. He ignored it, expressionless as ever, ¡°The improvements need more observation, but you have always been discerning, so you can offer your opinion.¡± The two of them chatted. Such a situation made Issac look awkward. It was Issac who had taken Vivian out for a break today, but in the end it seemed that he had been apanying her and hadn¡¯t gotten to do any fun items. Embarrassed, she found topic to talk to Issac. Within a few moments, sumptuous food was served and a ss of wine was poured for each. Mike lifted his ss, ¡°Cheers.¡± ¡°Uncle Mike, Issac drove here and is not in a position to drink. Let me drink for him.¡± Vivian was worried that Issac would not be able to driveter and that it would be too far to call a chauffeur, so she said. She felt that this was what friends should do for each other. However, no sooner had the words left her mouth than a line of sight shot through. Vivian looked up and instantly bumped into the unfathomable gaze cast by Morris. ¡°Vivian, you seem to have a good rtionship with Mr. Issac.¡± Mike said ¡®casually¡¯. ¡°Why bother? You can drink, Mr. Issac, and then just let Vivian drive.¡± Yara muttered, thinking that this was the easiest way. Unexpectedly, just as she finished speaking, Issac said, ¡°The road is slippery in the snow, I am not at ease with Vivian driving.¡± Hearing that, it seemed that the rtionship between Issac and Vivian had be somewhat ambiguous. Sue was keenly aware that the breath of the man beside her had cooled. Her red lips cured into a sneer, ¡°Mr. Issac is really good to Vivian. Then I¡¯ll drink for Morris too, otherwise it won¡¯t be easy to go backter if I can¡¯t get a chauffeur. Is that okay? Morris?¡± Sue had an extraordinarily nice voice. The handsome face of Mike, which was like a finely carved face, did not show a trace of emotion, and indifferently responded, ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian did not expect that the man she had confessed her love for a while ago would have such an ambiguous rtionship with Sue when she and Morris had only been separated for a short while. She couldn¡¯t help but curse in her heart: scum! ¡°I propose that we change it all to beverage.¡± Yara inclined her head and asked Mike, ¡°Mike, is this okay?¡± ¡°Okay, Yara is right, it¡¯s my fault for not being thoughtful.¡± Mike agreed with Yara¡¯s proposal and snapped his fingers at the waiter standing at one side, ¡°Change the drinks to freshly juice for us.¡± ¡°Yes sir, just a moment please.¡± The waiter immediately came forward to serve, removing all the wine from the table and recing it with freshly juice. They raised their sses and drank, while the meal began. After ying all morning, Vivian began to feast, Issac saw that she was very hungry, so he gave her some food, ¡°Eat slowly.¡± With that, he helped her with a few more shrimps and helped her peel them with his own hands. Vivian was ttered and was about to ask Issac not to peel the shrimps, when she looked up and saw Sue sitting opposite her, thoughtfully peeling the shrimps for Morris. Not only did Morris with cleanliness disorder not dislike it, but he actually took his chopsticks and picked up the shrimp that Sue peeled and ate it. Even though Sue was wearing gloves, it didn¡¯t make a difference. Vivian had a chill in her heart, feeling that Morris was being very hypocritical, so she swallowed back all the words she was about to say. Looking down at the shrimps on her te, she hesitated for a while before picking up her chopsticks and eating them.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mike, I¡¯ve peeled shrimps for you too, try.¡± Yara smiled brightly and ced the peeled shrimps on Mike¡¯s te. ¡°How can I let a girl peel shrimps? You eat.¡± Mike ced the shrimp in Yara¡¯s bowl and smiled affectionately, ¡°Eat more.¡± For a moment, the atmosphere in the box suddenly changed. They were like a couple on a date. As Vivian ate, she always felt that the atmosphere was wrong. Was she today to see they showing off? Originally very hungry, she casually took a few bites and put down her chopsticks, ¡°I¡¯m full, you guys eat.¡± ¡°I¡¯m full too.¡± Issac followed suit and put down his chopsticks. In this way, the other four people did not move their chopsticks. ¡°Vivian, I remember you know how to y Cards. Look, there is a deck of cards, do you want to y cards together?¡± Yara pointed to the cards ced in one corner and spoke happily. Vivian immediately nodded, ¡°Okay, okay, we can y cards, and we can watch the ice sculpture exhibition together in the evening. Uncle Mike, Issac, let¡¯s y together, the four of us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been abroad all these years, so I don¡¯t know how to y this.¡± Mike shook his head. ¡°Then there are not enough people.¡± Yara sighed unhappily. ¡°It is okay, Morris can y.¡± Mike added. ¡°It just so happens that I don¡¯t know how to y, so the four of you will y together while I watch from the sidelines with Mr. Mike.¡± Sue didn¡¯t say something that spoiled the fun. Vivian¡¯s brows drew together slightly and her eyes shot a nce at Mike, the corners of her mouth curled into a faint smile, ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± With that, she walked towards the table with an air of confidence. Then they stood at the table. After they all sat down, Vivian said, ¡°Go by rule of L City Cards.¡± This was the easiest way to y, and apart from the ability to y the cards, it was all about luck. ¡°Okay.¡± Yara nodded. The other two said in unison, ¡°I have no problem with that.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll set up a group, we¡¯ll send in the receipt code, and whoever wins will just tap on the winner¡¯s QR code and transfer the money.¡± Yara suggested. Chapter 272 Account Balance of Ninety Billion Everyone else was fine with it. Then Yara created a group and pulled Vivian, ¡°You invite Mr. Issac and Mr. Morris in.¡± She didn¡¯t have added friends with the two in Wechat, so she had to ask Vivian to get them in. Vivian had to do so as she couldn¡¯t refuse. The other three sent their receipt codes, and Mike clutched his phone, confused. Where was the receipt code? ¡°Mr. Morris, send your receipt code.¡± Yara prodded. Mike, who was named, had been looking for the receipt code in his phone. It was something he had never yed with before, and Sue behind him, who was also confused, had to say, ¡°Neither I nor Morris have no need to use this before.¡± Vivian gave her a nk look, ¡°Why so many excuses!¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Sue¡¯s face turned pale at that, but thinking that several people were sitting together, and not wanting to spoil the atmosphere, she said, ¡°Then please help Morris look for it.¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯ll do it reluctantly then.¡± Vivian reluctantly agreed. In fact, it was because on the other side of Morris was sitting Issac. Morris and Issac had had a falling out over the wedding banquet, but they were both from the business world, so even if they didn¡¯t get along, they wouldn¡¯t bring it to the surface. Besides, it was the Shaw family who had done wrong in this matter. She moved over to Mike and pointed to his phone, ¡°Tap that bottom first.¡± Vivian suddenly approached Mike, and a familiar scent hit her. The smell was inexplicably a shock to Mike, as if it instantly brought the two back to two months ago. His heart raced, his throat rolled, and the unnaturalness on his face flickered unnoticed. ¡°I am talking to you!¡± When Vivian finished speaking, Mike seemed to be in deep thought because of her sudden approach, Vivian couldn¡¯t help but growl. Morris returned to his senses and instantly tapped the button. Vivian continued, ¡°Tap ¡®pay¡¯.¡± Mike didn¡¯t say anything, but was very cooperative and clicked ¡®pay¡¯. And then the interface of the phone screen changed and it went to the payment page. Vivian was looking at Mike¡¯s phone, preparing to teach him to find the receipt code, when what caught her eye was the bnce of his WeChat ¡®wallet¡¯. Looking at the long string of numbers, Vivian couldn¡¯t help but stare and count silently in her heart. That was right, over 90 billion! The corners of Vivian¡¯s mouth twitched, this had really touched on her knowledge blind spot! It turned out that there really was no limit to the amount of money you can spend in your WeChat wallet. ¡°And then what?¡± The man didn¡¯t see any reaction from Vivian for a long time, so he asked a question. Vivian then came back to her senses, ¡°Then click ¡®Receive Payment¡¯, but how big do we have to y?¡± It was only at this moment that Vivian drifted back to her senses; this group of people were all fucking bigwigs. At the very least, Morris was the richest man in L City, and based on his economic strength, he was most likely the richest man in the country; Issac was the young master of the Shaw family; Yara, whose background was unknown, but whose economic strength started at least at ten billion. So ¡­ Was she making a fool of herself? Vivian secretly calcted the amount in her bank ount in her mind. Issac: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s all good.¡± Yara: ¡°I¡¯m at liberty.¡± Mike: ¡°I¡¯m fine with that.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®You all are fine, but my money won¡¯t allow it and my strength is not up to it!¡¯ Thinking about the fact that she took a job at a car show yesterday for 30, 000 in a cold winter, how could she dare to y cards with several big shots worth over 100 million? Thinking about this, Vivian regretted it! Was it toote to regret? For a moment, the gazes of the five people fell on Vivian¡¯s face in unison. Even though she had never showed emotion on her face, she still presented her embarrassment on her face at this moment. ¡°Vivian, if you don¡¯t have much money, we can y small. I will say five thousand a round.¡± Yara spoke up. At first, Vivian thought it was small. But five thousand was not! But there was explicit rule in the country that gambling was illegal, otherwise this would really be mob gambling. ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian took a deep breath, and told herself not to be afraid! If she won, she might just win a down payment on a house tonight. She responded and helped Morris find the ¡®receipt code¡¯ and sent it into the group. The minimum maximum daily transfer limit was one million, and it did not affect anything. Then the game began. Vivian looked at the cards in her hand, but it was not bad. However, after one person had yed only one card, Mike followed suit and Vivian skimmed the corners of her mouth and followed suit. Issac yed a card too. Vivian¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Hahahaha, I win.¡± She happily spread her cards out, ¡°Straight!¡± Vivian had wanted to wait two more turns, but as Morris had already ready to win, she had to change her n. ¡°Ten thousand each.¡± Sheughed out with joy. Just as Vivian beckoned for money, Morris said indifferently, ¡°No, I win first!¡± Slowly he shed open his cards. ¡°Wow, such good cards? I am far to win.¡± Yara muttered. Issac didn¡¯t say anything, ncing at Morris and then at Vivian, only to see the happy girl from earlier dropping her face in an instant. ¡°Bad luck!¡± Vivian muttered, and immediately took her mobile phone to transfer money to Morris. ¡°Ding, fifteen thousand to the ount.¡± ¡°Ding, fifteen thousand to the ount.¡± ¡°Ding, fifteen thousand to the ount.¡± It was a voice that was exceptionally pleasing to the ear. They then yed a few more hands, the other three had won once, but Vivian had not won once. She started to have ideas in her heart and looked at Mike with a smile, ¡°Uncle Mike, do you want to invest? You invest, and if I win, we split it 50/50, okay?¡± ¡°You have a bad hand, I¡¯ll better invest in Yara.¡± Sitting beside Yara, Mike smiled faintly and said the words that were ruthlessly ¡®stabbing¡¯ Vivian¡¯s heart. ¡°Uncle Mike, you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Vivian smiled and went on to y cards. Frantically trying to win, she adjusted her mood but didn¡¯t notice that Morris¡¯ gaze would asionally dart to her, always infected by her joys and sorrows. After two months of separation, she had lost a lot of weight. ¡°Fifty thousand!¡± Yara yed a card and Morris looked down at the cards at the table, already ready to win, but she did not do anything. ¡°Haha, I win. I win twenty-five thousand! Finally, I win.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 273 Master Hospitalized with Serious Injuries Vivian spread her cards with joy. From this hand onwards, it was as if Vivian was on a roll, winning money all the way. And Morrs still looked calm, unable to see anything unusual. Little did he know that Sue sitting behind him yed cards too. She just watched as Morris allowed deliberately Vivian to win in a row. Vivian¡¯s confidence was boosted by her ¡®luck¡¯ and she really started to win all the way, so with only 110, 000 in her ount, she ended up with a total of 1. 11 million! Apart from her, the other winners were Morris and Issac, while Yara was the only one who lost, losing 2. 5 million. ¡°s, I have bad luck.¡± Yara sighed, drooping her face and looking back at Mike, ¡°Mike, you said you were going to invest in me. We have to split the money in half.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Uncle Mike, I told you to invest in me and you didn¡¯t even agree. Now you must regret it.¡± Vivian, who knew nothing of the situation, was so caught up in the fun that she didn¡¯t even realize that Morris let her win many times. ¡°I should have listened to you.¡± Mike shook his head in mock helplessness. Morris sat in his seat and looked at the cards in his hand. He could easily win, but since it was thest round, he wanted Vivian to win, and he said, ¡°You are in good luck.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve never lost at the poker table.¡± Vivian was smug, but she didn¡¯t know that although she was good at poker, she was not as good as Morris. ¡°Whoever wins will pay for the bill.¡± Yara raised her eyebrows at Vivian, signaling that she was the biggest winner, and that Vivian would have to pay for both the dinner and lunch money. Vivian readily agreed, ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Mr. Issac is also very lucky today.¡± Mike said. Issacughed, ¡°Not even close to Vivian.¡± They were still chatting while Vivian got up and went to the bathroom. After sitting all afternoon, she didn¡¯t dare to go to the toilet in order to win more money. A short whileter, she came out of the toilet and walked to wash her hands in the public sinks, just as Morris was standing here smoking. She gave him a look, but had nothing to say. Solely not saying anything, she just touched up her make-up in the mirror. At this moment, Vivian¡¯s mobile phone suddenly rang. She put away her lipstick and pulled out a tissue to wipe her hands before pulling out the phone, called by none other than her adoptive mother, Jenny. ¡°Hello, Mom?¡± ¡°Vivian, where are you? Your master came down from the upper mountain this afternoon, the road was slippery and he fell. He hit his head on a rock and is still unconscious.¡± ¡°What? How did this happen?¡± Vivian¡¯s voice suddenly rose in decibels after she heard it, and at one side of the room, Morris gave a slight pause in his smoking motion and immediately looked sideways at her. ¡°It¡¯s snowing and icy and the roads are slippery. Houghton is getting older after all.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Vivian hung up the phone in a hurry.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She stood in front of the mirror and let out a nervous breath, only to see Morris standing just watching her through therge mirror. Both of them could see each other through the mirror. His thin lips opened slightly, as if to say something, but Vivian didn¡¯t give him the chance, turning around and walking straight away. Morris followed close behind. Vivian trotted back to thepartment and found that apart from the waiter who was cleaning it, only Sue was left in thepartment. ¡°Issac went out to make a call, and Yara and Mike went off to y on the air cushion ski slopes.¡± Sue replied. As it was still early, the waiter was just in time to tidy up the box and prepare the food for six o¡¯clock sharp. After all, in the resorts, even the hotels could no longer seat their customers and queues were required. Vivian immediately called Mike, but there were no answers after two calls in a row. ¡°Just drive my car.¡± Morris, who appeared behind her, spoke up. Vivian was anxious, and after thinking about it, she could only take the car key handed to her by Morris, ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll give them it to you when I get back.¡± She hurried downstairs and was about to call and ask Morris where his car was parked, but at the next moment, she saw Morris suddenly appear and point to a silver-grey Maybach off to the side. Vivian looked back at Morris, the words of gratitude on her lips, but she didn¡¯t say them, just trotted to the car. Just as she started the car and was about to leave, Morris walked over, pulled open the door and got right into the car. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Vivian was quite displeased. ¡°It takes hours to travel from here to Zhutang town, do you know how dangerous it is. I¡¯ll drive!¡± He looked serious and reprimanded, but his concern could be felt between the words. Although Vivian could drive, her driving skills were certainly notparable to those of an older driver. Hesitating for a moment, she eventually got out of the car and went to the passenger side, letting Morris drive and said, ¡°Please take me back to the weddingpany, I¡¯ll drive back myself.¡± She didn¡¯t want to bother Morris any more, after all, she was free with the break in the rtionship. It felt good for her to live like that. Morris steered the wheel with familiarity and drove towards the outside of Wansheng Ski Resort, not paying any attention to Vivian. Not long after they left, Vivian¡¯s mobile phone rang, it was Issac¡¯s call. She answered the phone and spoke to Issac about the situation before hanging up. Afterwards, Vivian called Yara to exin the situation and to avoid her worrying, and only then did she go back in peace. On the way, the two sat in the car in silence. The only thing that broke the silent and awkward atmosphere was the music ring in the car. Outside the resort, there were a number of wooden houses, covered in snow and lit by dim yellow lights, with snowkes falling, making everything seem extraordinarily quiet and yet beautiful in this dim twilight. It was like being in a foreign country town, immersed in a world of snow, like a fairy tale. Really it was super beautiful! No matter how beautiful the scenery was, it could not resist Vivian¡¯s eagerness to worry about Houghton. She knew that in general, in minor cases, her foster mother would basically not contact her to keep her from worrying. Once she was contacted, it was a sign of a serious situation. This was what Vivian worried about. ¡°Houghton is hale and hearty, and a practiced man, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± Seeing her sad and worried face, Morris soothed her. Vivian didn¡¯t pay any attention to him, just inclined her head to look out of the window. In the box, she did not show any disrespect to Morris, after all, so many people were there. Now, she did not want to talk to him! Chapter 274 Morris Got Angry Although on that asion in the hospital, she spoke extremely harshly. However, afterwards, she was ruthlessly cut off from all her business at the weddingpany, and even the endorsement contract she had agreed to when she was contacted by Figge Jewellery was scrapped, which in turn made Vivian take a fresh look at her rtionship with him. In spite of everything that was good while spending time in peace. But after this incident, Vivian knew clearly that Morris was so powerful that he had the ability to change everything with the snap of a finger. Where did she find the courage to be friends with such a person? Not to mention dating. But in any case, she was still the god-granddaughter of Madame Cheal, and if anything did happen, even without Morris, she still had Madame Cheal to stand up for her. This was the reason why people in L City knew that Vivian was in conflict with Morris, yet no one dared to make tricks behind her back! After Morris finished speaking, he waited for a long time for Vivian¡¯s reply. He nced at the woman sitting in the passenger seat, his eyebrows furrowed, helpless. At that moment, Morris¡¯ mobile phone rang. He pulled out his phone and the name ¡®Sue¡¯ jumped on the screen, but instead of answering the call, Morris put the phone aside. At that moment Sue was in the hotel, and Morris did not follow her in, so Sue did not know that Morris had left with Vivian. One call was not answered, a second call followed, then a third ¡­ His mobile phone kept ringing and Vivian nced at the phone number on the screen, ncing at Morris every now and then. Seeing his taciturn appearance, she only felt that Morris was being hypocritical and pretentious. He said he liked her before, but in the blink of an eye, he was with another woman. She couldn¡¯t help but secretly be d that she was sensible and not cajoled by his trifling words, otherwise she would be cheated by him. s, it was dangerous. Finally, he answered the phone and said in a cold voice, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°She had a temporary family emergency and I sent her back.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going back in Uncle Mike¡¯ car.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian could not hear what Sue said on the other end of the phone, but from Morris¡¯ cold words, she could clearly feel the man¡¯s cold indifference and ruthlessness. She was sopassionate that she actually felt some pity for Sue and Yoona. See what a man they loved, he was just a heartless man. Inside the carriage, a melodious tune slowly rang out ¨C ¡®Maricge D¡¯amour¡¯, a piano piece that Vivian still liked very much, even though many years had passed since it was written. She closed her eyes, quietly taking in the joy and sorrow of the music, and gradually felt better. Vivian squinted her eyes for but a minute, suddenly something was thrown over in her arms. When she opened her eyes, she found that it was a nket. ¡°It is cold here, put it on.¡± Morris said with a sideways nce and patience. The nket rested on Vivian¡¯s body, warm and molten, and despite the air-conditioning in the car, it was still chilly. As she tugged at the nket, her nose suddenly became sensitive to the lingering scent on the nket, simr to the smell of Sue¡¯s body. ¡°No need.¡± She gathered up the nket and dropped it directly onto the back car seat, ¡°It¡¯s not cold.¡± Although she did not have a cleanliness disorder, she did not like to use things that others have used. ¡°No one has used that nket.¡± Inexplicably, Morris guessed what was on her mind. Perhaps Vivian was too obvious in her performance. ¡°It all still smells like your girlfriend on it, hasn¡¯t it been used? I don¡¯t need it, you¡¯d better save it for your girlfriend.¡± Vivian gave him a nk look, not even bothering to look at Morris more than once. ¡°Who told you that she was my girlfriend?¡± Morris¡¯ face sank as he questioned. ¡°It doesn¡¯t even matter if she¡¯s your girlfriend, that¡¯s your business.¡± Vivian took her phone and looked at the time, ¡°Drop me off at the entrance of the weddingpanyter, and I¡¯ll pay you for the driving.¡± There was navigation software her mobile phone, so she could find out how much money was avable by entering the starting and finishing points. She didn¡¯t want to be associated with Morris anymore, so she wanted to leave it alone. Feeling her gloomy manner of speaking, Morris was irritated for no reason, but still holding down his anger, he said, ¡°It¡¯s snowing, the highway is not allowed to go, and there are many trucks on the provincial roads below, which is very dangerous.¡± Vivian tilted her head sharply, her slightly cool eyes shooting to Morris, and then said, ¡°None of your business.¡± Hypocrisy! Because of the harsh words she said at the hospital, Morris simply cut off her shop¡¯s business and blocked even her only endorsement. Even to the point of getting someone to investigate her. She knew these things all too well. He was so heartless in the first ce, but now he was kindly concerned for her?N?velDrama.Org content rights. Vivian couldn¡¯t help but feel extraordinarily sarcastic. There were two possibilities for Morris to do this ¡­ One, he would either force her to be obedient or, two, he would act ording to his mood, treating her like a pet, rewarding her with a bite to eat when he was happy, and not making life easy for her when he was unhappy! When Vivian¡¯s words fell, Morris mmed on the brake and the car skidded a dozen metres beforeing to a halt. Morris turned sideways, gazing at her for an instant, his cold gaze, like the bitter wind in winter, was bone chilling. ¡°What, you think you can be unscrupulous in front of me just because you¡¯re grandma¡¯s god granddaughter?¡± To put it bluntly, it was provoking him! This damn woman really made him ¡­ He didn¡¯t know what to do with her. ¡°Yeah, is there a problem?¡± Vivian¡¯s delicate face was filled with a light smile, but that smile carried sarcasm. Vivian didn¡¯t bother to retort. Her slightly openly smug look thoroughly angered Morris. He snapped out his hand, grabbed the scarf around her neck and brought her towards him, ¡°Vivian ¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Vivian was dragged by him and her body inertially leaned forward, yet she still maintained a faint smile and looked at him, ¡°Are you angry? Do you want to beat me, or to kill me?¡± When she finished, she could only see Morris¡¯ face instantly darkened, the hand clutching her scarf tightly clicking, clearly holding back to the extreme. She continued, ¡°Why are you so angry? Aren¡¯t these your usual tricks, Brother? To put it mildly, I have to be grateful that you showed mercy and didn¡¯t force me to be as miserable as Yoona.¡± When she said this, her red lips were slightly raised and shallow dimples appeared on her cheeks, that smile was clearly sweet and charming, but Morris was so angry that he clenched his teeth and the bruises on the back of her hands were rippling, he couldn¡¯t wait to give her a severe beating! Chapter 275 Taking a Shortcut Home Morris¡¯ lips pursed into a straight line, and his deep cold eyes looked directly at her, ¡°In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be unjustifiable for me not to satisfy you? Hmm?¡± Despite the fact that he was on the verge of rage, he spoke calmly, and his usual cold face did a great job of hiding his anger. It was this preference that made Vivian feel more and more on pins and needles. For, she could feel a suppressed rage burning and gradually engulfing her. ¡°Don¡¯t be so reluctant.¡± Vivian said in a deathly voice that still had a hint of delicacy in it, but was definitely provocative. ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve been trying to get me to submit for a day or two. But ¡­¡± Vivian spoke with a smile in her eyes, her face was fair and her red scarf made it even more rosy and delicate. A charming look made Morris to be loved and hated at the same time. ¡°I have never really been afraid of anything in my life. Brother, feel free to use whatever tricks you have, just rest assured that I will not tell grandma.¡± With that, she lifted her small, cool hand and broke off, one by one, Morris¡¯ fingers that were clutching her scarf, then shook it off and turned around, opened the car door, got out, threw it shut and left with a thud. She walked with a determined head. Left alone in the car was a rage-ridden Morris. The man clenched both fists and mmed his fist on the steering wheel with a thud, depressing the horn and barking a few times. ¡°Damn!¡± He took a long breath and leaned back against the car seat, raising a hand to pinch his brow as a sense of powerlessness came over him. His fondness for Vivian that had eaten away frantically at his brain, making him want Vivian to submit. But, after using so many tricks, in the end, he realized that this woman¡¯s heart was simply made of stone, and that both soft and hard measures were ineffective. That utter failure began to make Morris doubt himself. Was he really the same man who was once an unstoppable warrior? Why had he been failing repeatedly in this matter? The cycle repeated itself, trapped in a dead end. He leaned back and sat in the driver¡¯s seat, looking at Vivian who was proudly leaving, wrinkling his brow. And at that moment, Vivian, who had left in a huff, walked down the main street. As she walked, she reached for her mobile phone to search for a nearby car, but half the time none of the drivers took orders, nor were there any passing taxis. Abruptly, her mobile phone rang. It was Madame Cheal who called. ¡°Hello, Grandma?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She answered the phone immediately, confused as to what Madame Cheal was doing calling at this hour. ¡°Vivian, I heard from Morris that your master fell and was hospitalized, right?¡± ¡°Well, yeah.¡± Vivian¡¯s pace lurched and she snapped back to look behind her to see Morris driving slowly towards her in his car. What was this bastard doing again? ¡°It¡¯s sote and I don¡¯t feel at ease with you going back alone. I¡¯ve just instructed Morris to make sure he takes you back.¡± ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not necessary, I can get a taxi ¡­¡± Vivian wanted to say something, however Madame Cheal directly interrupted her, ¡°I¡¯ve heard all the rumours that have been circting outside these days. I even reprimanded Morris for this, but he said that it was because you had be my god greatdaughter, so many of your payments were being questioned. He did it all to create opportunities for you. You silly girl, you don¡¯t really think he¡¯s making things difficult for you, do you?¡± Listening to Madame Cheal¡¯s exnation, Vivian rolled her eyes fiercely. He was despicable! Was that fucking called creating opportunities for her? She should really ¡®thank¡¯ him. Vivian felt that Morris had simply refreshed her outlook on the world, not realising that he was even trying to swindle an old woman. ¡°No, no, not at all, Grandma. I just thought it would be quite unsafe for him to drive me home thiste.¡± In order not to worry Madame Cheal, Vivian could only conceal the truth and not reveal Morris¡¯ hypocritical ¡®true colours¡¯. ¡°All right, that¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll call Morris, if he didn¡¯t get you, I¡¯ll deal with him!¡± ¡°Grandma, I ¡­¡± Madame Cheal did not give Vivian a chance to say more at all and simply hung up. Listening to the beeping sound on the other end of her phone, she bristled, as helpless as she could be. The car pulled up in front of her, and Morris sounded his horn and lowered his window, his handsome face wearing the light smile, but he did not speak. Clutching her phone, Vivian had to pull the door open and get into the car, yelling at him, ¡°Morris, you¡¯re really doing everything you can. Grandma is in her sixties, how dare you harass her?¡± Morris rested his right hand on the steering wheel, his fingers tapping once or twice, ¡°It¡¯s Grandma¡¯s orders, it¡¯s Grandma you should be asking, not me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to send me back. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely keep it a secret and not tell Grandma.¡± She didn¡¯t want Morris to go back home with her to avoid more things happening. ¡°You¡¯re so good at lying, I wonder what Grandma would do if she knew you were a ¡®repeat offender¡¯.¡± Morris slowly withdrew his gaze, started the car and continued on his way. Being called a ¡®repeat offender¡¯, Vivian was quite upset, but in the end, she didn¡¯t bother to continue arguing with him, instead she removed her scarf, put it on her body and slept with her eyes closed. Knowing that Vivian¡¯s insomnia had not yet been cured, Morris could not bear to disturb her rest, but turned the air conditioning to the highest temperature and continued driving. Since the establishment of Vinca E-Sports, Vivian had not rested properly for a long time, so she leaned on the car seat, wobbling, and fell asleep not muchter. Concerned that she was sleeping ufortably, Morris carefully helped her adjust the tilt of the seat, half lying down in a position to sleepfortably for a while. The good thing was that this seat descended slowly, not with a thud, and did not wake her up. It was more than two hours after she had fallen asleep and woke up again. Morris took a shortcut back to Vivian¡¯s hometown, so the journey was less than an hour away. ¡°Where are we?¡± Vivian asked in a dazed voice. ¡°C City.¡± He said. ¡°So soon?¡± Vivian rubbed her eyes and sat up, easing her dizzy head, only to discover that her seat had been adjusted to a forty-five degree tilt at some point. No wonder she slept for so long. Vivian¡¯s willow brows drew together and for a moment she couldn¡¯t figure out what Morris was up to. He treated her sometimes well and sometimes badly. ¡°No need to look at me with such gratitude, it¡¯s just a trust from someone.¡± The ¡®someone¡¯ that Morris spoke of was believed by Vivian to be Madame Cheal. Chapter 276 Houghton Out of Danger Shey back in her seat and rested for a while longer before reaching for her phone and making a call to Jenny, ¡°Mom, where are you guys now?¡± ¡°At X City Hospital.¡± ¡°The inpatient unit?¡± ¡°Yes, bed 2109 on the 21st floor of the inpatient unit.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Vivian hung up the phone and said to Morris, ¡°Please go to X City Hospital.¡± Her mother told her before that they were at the county hospital, but now they were in city hospital, which made it a lot closer. He followed the navigation to X City Central Hospital and after parking the car, he and Vivian both went upstairs quickly. All the way, the two were silent, like strangers. It wasn¡¯t until she entered the hospital wing that Vivian looked at Morris with a warning look, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of my parents.¡± There were things that her parents might think if they found out. So, it¡¯s better to shut Morris up. ¡°Okay.¡± Morris gave a perfunctory response and nothing more. The two men stepped out of the lift, found ward 2109 and pushed the door in to meet the foster parents in the ward and Houghton lying in bed. Vivian was so anxious that she immediately rushed forward, ¡°Dad, Mom, how is my master?¡± ¡°He was pushed out from the resuscitation room not too long ago, and is lying down to rest.¡± Jenny stood in front of Vivian and sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Houghton is lucky.¡± Tamsinforted. ¡°Mr Mond, Mrs. Mond.¡± Morris greeted with a slight nod, ¡°Sorry, I came in a hurry and didn¡¯t buy any gifts.¡± ¡°It is okay that you apanied Vivian toe back, otherwise if she came alone in this weather and the bad roads, it makes uneasy.¡± Jenny and Tamsin looked at each other and smiled. Vivian didn¡¯t care how well Morris got along with her parents, she was just preupied with worrying about Houghton lying unconscious in the hospital bed. With gauze wrapped around his head, he was sleeping very quietly, without a single reaction, but it made Vivian sweat hard. Walking over to the bedside, she sat in the chair and reached out to gently pat Houghton¡¯s hand, ¡°Houghton? Wake up, I¡¯vee to see you.¡± Vivian whispered to Houghton and even took his hand, but Houghton didn¡¯t even react a bit. She was worried, ¡°Mom, why isn¡¯t he responding at all? What did the doctor say exactly?¡± ¡°The doctor said he had a fall and an intracranial haemorrhage, he has been operated on and is now just waiting for him to wake up.¡± If it wasn¡¯t a bit serious, it wouldn¡¯t have required a transfer to X City Central Hospital. ¡°Ugh, how can someone who is usually so agile still be stupid enough to fall over.¡± Vivian muttered with a ¡®disgusted¡¯ look on her face. In truth, her heart ached. Houghton was family to her. She had grown up in Houghton¡¯s house, the equivalent of his daughter, but now this had happened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, it¡¯s going to be fine.¡± Seeing that Vivian did not look too well, Morris immediately said a few words offort. ¡°Morris, sit down, you must be tired after driving all the way. By the way, have you had dinner? Shall we go and get you some food?¡± Tamsin enquired. They all knew the identity of Morris, after all, he was the son of the Cheal family, and although he treated Vivian very well and was her godbrother, at the end of the day he was a powerful man from a powerful family and they had to be careful in every way. ¡°I am not hungry.¡± Morris waved his hand and stood aside, gazing at Vivian who was holding Houghton¡¯s hand tightly. She was such a big-hearted girl, but when something happened, she looked like she was carrying a heavy load, which made his heart ache. ¡°I¡¯m going out to make a phone call.¡± Morris suddenly thought of something and turned to walk out of the ward. After the ward door closed, Jenny immediately went to Vivian¡¯s side and asked in a low voice, ¡°Did Morris send you back?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us? Your master is in hospital and it¡¯s not good to let hime over.¡± Tamsin followed suit. Vivian turned around, and through the clear ss on the side of the ward door, she saw Morris standing in the doorway on the phone.N?velDrama.Org content rights. She shook her head, ¡°Dad, Mom, it¡¯s okay. It was Madame Cheal who asked him to drive me back, worried that it would be dangerous for me to drive alone. You don¡¯t have to think too much about it.¡± In the end, the couple were rural people who had been set up by the Lee couple several times and were very wary of the rich and powerful. Be careful in every way, for fear of offending someone. ¡°How does Madame Cheal know that Houghton is ill?¡± Jenny was puzzled. ¡°He told her.¡± Vivian pointed at Morris, then looked down at the unconscious Houghton. At an advanced age, his eyes were full of changes and his beard and hair had turned gray. Vivian¡¯s heart ached as her mind conjured up images of Houghton¡¯s amiable appearance and the seriousness with which she was trained. ¡°Mom and Dad, you guys sit down. I¡¯m going to check my master¡¯s medical records.¡± She got up and headed outside, wanting to go and question about her master more closely. Her parents were from the countryside and not very well educated, so they couldn¡¯t tell what the Master¡¯s condition really was. Walking out of the ward, just as she was heading towards the nurse¡¯s station, Morris then called out to her, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked about your master¡¯s condition, it¡¯s an intracranial hemorrhage. I¡¯ve asked ¡­ I have told Grandma about it and she¡¯s arranged for a doctor toe over tomorrow to give your Master a full examination.¡± Vivian took a step, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll give grandma a call.¡± She must say thank you to grandma. ¡°No need. It¡¯ste and Grandma has justid down to sleep.¡± Morris stopped Vivian from calling Madame Cheal. Vivian was too worried about Houghton, and her mind was full of Houghton¡¯s current appearance, so she didn¡¯t think much of it, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll thank grandmater.¡± With those words, she turned once more to return to the ward. In the evening, Mr. and Mrs. Mond were arranged by Morris to rest in a hotel next to the hospital, while he kept watch with Vivian in the ward, not leaving her every step. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine here on my own, so you go and rest too.¡± Vivian saw that Morris had been sitting on the sidelines, the mobile phone held in his hand vibrating constantly, very busy. She guessed it must be his assistant who sent him the work stuff that made him so busy. ¡°Okay.¡± Morris answered, got up and walked out of the ward, closing the door behind him. Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± He had really gone? Although she was the one who told him to go and rest, when Morris did leave, it in turn made Vivian feel empty inside. Sitting in the chair, looking at the still unconscious Houghton, she muttered, ¡°At such an old age, why are you still as naughty as a child? I let you stay with my parents, but you had to stay by yourself. It¡¯s a good thing someone found you unconscious, or the consequence will be unimaginable.¡± Chapter 277 Morris Steals Person from Her! Houghton was a teacher to Vivian, and she was worried about him. He had been begged many times to live with her adoptive parents, but he just refused to do so. Now that this had happened, Vivian was even more worried about him. ¡°Houghton, I tell you, if you don¡¯t wake up, I¡¯ll ¡­¡± ¡°Oops, oops, noisy as hell, can¡¯t even get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± Just as Vivian was muttering, the unconscious Houghton blinked his eyelids and woke up. Seeing Vivian sitting on the edge of the bed, he stared at her for a long time. Perhaps because of the surgery, his mind was confused for a while. ¡°Houghton, you¡¯re finally awake?¡± When Vivian saw that he had woken up, she couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed and reached out to pat the back of his hand, ¡°I was scared to death, if you don¡¯t wake up, I¡¯ll think you¡¯re going to sleep for the rest of your life.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She spoke, not even noticing the slight choke in her voice as she spoke. When he saw Vivian holding his hand tightly, he red at her, ¡°Look at you, I can¡¯t die.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, you haven¡¯t seen me get married yet and how can I let you die? At least wait until I have a child and you teach my son to practice martial arts.¡± Vivian joked, but at the bottom of her heart she was a bit scared. But normally it takes one to two days to wake up after a craniotomy, and the fact that he was able to wake up in just a few hours showed that he was in good health. ¡°You are ungrateful.¡± Houghton snorted coldly, ¡°Teaching you alone has caused me to worry, and you still want me to take care of your son for you. What a nice thought.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t teach my son, you can stay with my parents when you get out of hospital, so that you can look after each other and I can save myself some worries.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m used to being on my own, and I¡¯m notfortable living with your parents.¡± He refused without hesitation. Vivian expected that he would definitely refuse, so she had already thought of what she was going to say next, ¡°Then you cane with me to L City, I have opened a weddingpany, you can go and work for me as a security guard. You¡¯re so strong, it¡¯s a pity you don¡¯t use . your strength¡± In that case, no matter what, Houghton was always there with her and she could more or less look after him. ¡°As a security guard?¡± Houghton¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°In L City?¡± Seeing his cloudy eyes lit up with bright starbursts, Vivian could not help but frown, ¡°Houghton, have you ever been to L City?¡± When Mike had just returned to L City a few days ago, she happened to go to the central square in the streets of Feinan Street one night. That day, she was sitting on the road watching a group of young people partying and happened to see a man who looked exactly like the figure of Houghton. Only after she had chased him down the alleyway, the man disappeared. And then, one by one, Mike and Morris appeared, and Vivian forgot about it. When she suddenly asked, Houghton¡¯s gaze flickered, ¡°Huh, I can¡¯t even figure out where X City is in my life, how can I go to L City? Why don¡¯t you ask me if I can go to heaven?¡± Vivian was amused by Houghton¡¯s words, ¡°There¡¯s a point in saying that. You can¡¯t read two words, even if you went out, you wouldn¡¯t be able to find your way.¡± ¡°Master Houghton is awake?¡± Just as the atmosphere in the ward was quite lively, Morris pushed his way through the door carrying a midnight snack and walked in. Seeing hime back with a midnight snack in his hand, Vivian¡¯s stomach grumbled indefatigably. All the way back, she was so preupied with her Houghton that she had no appetite at all and was in no mood to eat. Now that Houghton was awake and in very good spirits, Vivian felt relieved, and naturally she felt hungry. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Morris? I identally fell, but I¡¯ve worried you so much as that you make a trip all the way here.¡± In the end, Houghton was a practitioner. Even after the surgery, he was in a very good state of mind at the moment. Not as frail as the average elderly person of this age. ¡°As long as you are safe and sound.¡± He lifted what was in his hand, ¡°I bought a lot ofte night snacks, do you want some together?¡± ¡°Houghton has just finished his surgery not long ago, so he can¡¯t eat.¡± Vivian finished, then inclined her head to look at Houghton with a yful smile, ¡°Then you can lie down and watch me eat with Morris.¡± She was in a much happier mood, and her attitude towards Morris naturally improved. As there happened to be no patients in the ward they were in, Morris ced the food on the table between the two beds. The smell of delicious food permeated the room and made Houghton crave for more. He swallowed and red at Vivian, ¡°Eat outside, it tastes too smelly.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going to eat here.¡± Vivian is like a disobedient child in front of Houghton, extraordinarily mischievous but also endearing. ¡°Hmph, no conscience.¡± Houghton grunted and inclined his head, not looking at her again. ¡°By the way, what I just told you, I want you toe back to L City with me, think about it. I have a shortage of security guards in my shop, so you can help me out and I¡¯ll pay you. I¡¯m telling you, L City is very lively, much more interesting than home.¡± Vivian was eating while telling Houghton about L City. Houghton hesitated, thought about it, and finally sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve been in the countryside all my life, and I haven¡¯t gone out. I don¡¯t know how many years I¡¯ll have left in my old age, so it¡¯s good to go out and have a look.¡± He agreed. But these words made Vivian¡¯s heart sour. ¡°That¡¯s fine, you take care of yourself at home, and when you¡¯re better, I¡¯ll pick you up and take you to L City.¡± Vivian said. ¡°Master Houghton, don¡¯t work for Vivian, she¡¯s poor and offers less pay. Come and work with me, I¡¯ll pay you well and give you better benefits than she does.¡± Morris spoke to Houghton as he ate his meal. It might seem like a joking remark, but it was all serious. At these words, Vivian¡¯s face sank, ¡°What do you mean, Morris? Do you think you are rich and powerful? I¡¯m telling you, this is my master, he definitely won¡¯t work for you.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, I will work for you, how much do you pay me a month?¡± Houghton¡¯s eyes lit up and he couldn¡¯t help but ask Morris. Vivian was angry and helpless, ¡°Houghton, you¡¯re my master!¡± ¡°But I like money.¡± Houghton stroked his goatee andughed, bit like an old boy. ¡°You ¡­¡± Vivian bristled, momentarily speechless. ¡°When Master Houghtones back to L City with me, I¡¯ll show you the workce. The pay is at least twice as much as Vivian¡¯spany.¡± Chapter 278 Inviting Him to Dinner The fact that Morris was tantly grabbing her master from Vivian pissed her off enough. But she was relieved that Houghton was willing to go with her to L City. After all, Houghton had been alone in the mountains all these years, living alone as an old man, and even if he was a practitioner, she still feared that an ident may happen. ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ Morris is generous, unlike my disciple, she is stingy.¡± Houghton smiled and was in a good mood. They talked for a while, and Houghton fell asleep because of the operation he had only just undergone. Morris went to rent apanion bed and let Vivian lie in bed for a while while he kept watch. Vivian still had insomnia until thetter part of the night, she fell asleep on the edge of the bed, guilty of sleepiness. Morris moved to hold her gently, perhaps because the overly familiar scent gave her a sense of security. Vivian did not awaken and allowed herself to lie asleep in his arms on thepanion bed. Morris tucked her in, and as soon as he turned around and walked over to the chair in the hospital bed, he realised that Houghton had woken up.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. His cold face curled into a light smile, ¡°Awake? It¡¯s still early, you can sleep longer.¡± ¡°You like Vivian?¡± Houghton couldn¡¯t help but get right to the point and ask. Morris was not surprised by his sudden question, but gave a slight sideways nce at the woman lying asleep on the bed and did not deny it, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re straightforward. But liking my apprentice, you like the wrong person. She¡¯s big-headed and knows nothing about rtionships, so you¡¯ll have to be more tolerant.¡± Old people had less sleep. Naturally, Houghton woke up early, not realising that he was in the presence of Vivian in his arms, carefully cing her on the bed with him, with such a gentle gesture of care that it was easy to see that he really meant it. Only, he was the heir to the Cheal n, and did they really have a future together? Houghton was unsure. ¡°You are perceptive.¡± Morris pursed his lips in a helpless smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine, you have some rest.¡± Houghton pointed to the bed, ¡°That bed has had its bedding changed, you¡¯ve been busy all night, how can you not rest?¡± Morris didn¡¯t refuse and nodded, before leaning back on the next bed for a short nap. An hourter, when Morris woke up and saw that Vivian was still sleeping, he got up and went downstairs to get breakfast and toiletries. When he returned to the hospital, Mr and Mrs Mond were already in the ward and Vivian was up. ¡°Good morning, I bought breakfast, let¡¯s have some together.¡± Morris had always been thorough in his work, and naturally, he had also considered Vivian¡¯s parents when he bought breakfast. ¡°Morris, how can you be the one to do these things?¡± Jenny wrinkled her eyebrows and nced obliquely at Vivian, ¡°Morris is a guest, how can you let him do this?¡± Vivian was folding the bedding when she was reprimanded by Jenny, she bristled and turned around, her sharp gaze shooting at Morris, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, he is a guest, did you hear me? Don¡¯t buy breakfast next time.¡± ¡°You damned girl, Morris treats you well and you have no conscience at all.¡± Houghton leaning against the hospital bed followed suit and reprimanded her. Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®What have I done wrong?¡¯ ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I went down for a walk and just bought it on the way.¡± Morris exined. They then had some breakfast and waited for the doctor toe and examine Houghton. The doctor said that all his symptoms were stable, and Vivian was then relieved. After spending another day at the hospital, Vivian arranged care for Houghton and returned to L City with Morris. With so much going on in L City, Vivian was more worried about Vinca E-Sports and the weddingpany, so she could only go back early and thene over to pick up Houghton when he was discharged from hospital. A few hourster, the car arrived at the weddingpany. Vivian knew that in the past two days, Morris had been busy and helped a lot, so she was a bit indebted in her heart, so she said, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Oh? I am ttered.¡± The man¡¯s lips curved up in a curve. ¡°What are you thinking about? If it weren¡¯t for my mother¡¯s orders, I wouldn¡¯t bother to invite you to dinner.¡± Vivian found an excuse and said perfunctorily. She pushed open the car door and got out, closed it and went straight into the wedding office. At the office, Vivian was busy from the morning until the afternoon, when she was able to deal with the work piled up on her hands. Then she transferred 30, 000 to the car show owner. She was scheduled to go to the open-air car show yesterday, but Houghton was hospitalised and dyed, so she paid 20, 000 to the other party in ordance with the previously agreed double liquidated damages. This was a matter of principle. It was a good thing she won some money at the Wansheng ski resort that day, otherwise she would have been heartbroken. By the end of the evening, Morris¡¯ car appeared in front of the weddingpany on time. The employees of the wedding shop were all talking when they saw Morris¡¯ luxury car. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mr. Morris¡¯ car?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been rumoured outside that Mr. Morris has fallen out with our Miss Mond, but isn¡¯t this still fine?¡± ¡°Then it must have been a falling out. Think about it, so many orders in our shopst month were cancelled overnight, wasn¡¯t it all the handiwork of Mr. Morris alone? Who else would have been able to do that?¡± ¡°If they did fall out, what¡¯s the situation now?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± ¡°s, I can only say that rich people are capricious and domineering.¡± ¡­ Business was slow in the shop, and colleagues sat around idly gossiping. At this time, Sophie, who was standing at the side, coughed a few times and cleared her throat. When those few employees who were gossiping turned around, they saw Vivian standing behind them. Her gloomy face, even though the beauty of her stunning face was astounding, her cold gaze still brought a powerful sense of oppression, frightening them to the point where their heartstrings tightened and their faces turned whiter. ¡°Miss Mond.¡± ¡°Miss Mond, we ¡­ we ¡­¡± Caught talking about gossip on the spot, a few employees stammered and lowered their heads for a long time, not knowing what to say. ¡°Idle? If you have nothing to do, go print some advertisements and send out flyers.¡± Vivian lightly reprimanded, raised her eyes and swept the clock hanging on the wall, it was almost five o¡¯clock, which was the closing time, ¡°If you have nothing to do, go home early, if you think the closing time is too early, I will change the closing time to six o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°No, no. Then, Miss Mond, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°See youter, Miss Mond.¡± ¡°Bye bye Miss Mond.¡± Several people immediately ran away to pack up and leave work. Sophie, who was standing at the side, looked at the car leaning next to the weddingpany and then cautiously asked Vivian, ¡°Miss Mond, what¡¯s the situation between you and Mr. Morris? Didn¡¯t he target you at every turn before? Why are you still willing to deal with such a person?¡± ¡°In life, there is always a time when you are forced to do something. But where there is that strength, everyone is not willing to be false.¡± Vivian sighed with emotion, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She carried her bag and walked out of the wedding office on her high heels. Chapter 279 Reported Him Severely ¡°Where to?¡± Seeing Vivian approaching, Morris flicked his fingers, flicking the cigarette he was holding into a bin to the side. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Vivian asked as she walked to the passenger side, pulled the door open and sat in. ¡°At your disposal.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go toyipinju.¡± Vivian said. After all, Morris¡¯ status wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to dinner elsewhere. After all, she had won money at the Wansheng ski resort, she would just pay off his debt of gratitude. The car started and slowly head towards Yipinju. On the way, Morris said, ¡°Grandma hasn¡¯t seen you for some days, take the time to go back and visit her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian responded and continued to look out the window with her head inclined. This winter had been particrly enjoyable with snow. It started snowing lightly again today after only one day of sunshine yesterday. In a city full of flowers, the lights were gorgeous everywhere and the snowkes were just the icing on the cake. ¡°You like the snow a lot?¡± Morris driving the car asked when he saw that she had been leaning out of the window looking out. Who expected, but Vivian said ¡­ ¡°I like everything but you.¡± Indeed. There were really so many things she liked, except for Morris. Morris rested one hand on the steering wheel and ran one hand through his short ck hair, a hint of helplessness appearing on his brow. This damn woman, what to do with her? ¡°Just hate me that much?¡± He asked after a moment of silence. Vivian froze and turned back, looking at him like a fool, ¡°Is it not obvious?¡± The chat ended. Shortly afterwards, the car arrived at Yipinju. The two of them got out of the car and went straight into the private room of Yipinju. Since this ce was a membership system and Morris was a VIP here, naturally there was no need to queue. Sitting in the booth, Vivian took the menu handed to her by the waiter, who asked, ¡°Hello, what would you two like to order?¡± Vivian looked up and pointed to the man across the room, ¡°Ask him.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Morris lifted a ss of in water, took a sip and said indifferently. Then he heard Vivian say to the waiter, ¡°All right. Take the cheapest things in your shop.¡± The waiter was slightly stunned, ¡°Lady, the cheapest thing here is in water.¡± The corners of Vivian¡¯s mouth suddenly twitched wildly, suddenly feeling that the waiter in front of her shafted like a retard, so she said patiently, ¡°Two portions of rice, two portions of vegetables and a soup, all the cheapest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Morris couldn¡¯t help but ask. Vivian nodded heavily, ¡±This is the Yipinju, I¡¯ve brought you here in order to treat you to dinner. You see how poor I am, do I look like someone who can take you to eat seafood? Besides, the high fat and protein content of seafood is a problem for cerebral blood vessels, high blood pressure and cerebral thrombosis. It¡¯s not a good idea to die young, or the hundreds of billions you¡¯ve earned have not been spent, it would be a waste.¡± She said with a straight face, it sounded as if there was nothing wrong with it. ¡°Okay.¡± Morris propped his head on his elbow on the tabletop, his index finger gently rubbing his brow. If memory served, thest time she treated him to breakfast was two tea eggs plus a cup of soya milk. That one breakfast was still fresh in his mind. ¡°Please wait.¡± The waiter nodded, picked up the menu and turned to leave. Vivian ignored Morris, instead looking down and ying with her phone as she quietly waited for her food to be served. Three minutester, however, thepartment door was pushed open by the waiter. Her eyes lit up, ¡°The speed at which the food is served at Yipinju is quite good.¡± Who would have expected that Vivian¡¯s smile froze on her face just as she finished her sentence. The waiter was seen pushing a food trolley and cing two bowls of rice in front of the two, before cing a palm-sized two-course meal and a bowl of clear soup on the table. ¡°Please enjoy your meal.¡± The waiter said very politely. ¡°Wait. That is it?¡± Vivian knew that the dishes at Yipinju were particrly expensive, so she took the menu at that moment and ordered the cheapest dish after just a quick nce. And the two dishes and the soup, if she was correct, appeared to be over four hundred.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. But, the palm-sized te consisted of just an appetizer of diced radish and a savoury dish that was impossible to tell what it was. ¡°Yes. these dishes are made in a multi-step process.¡± With professionalism, the waiter carefully introduced the dishes to Vivian. The corner of Vivian¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Thanks, that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Enjoy your meal.¡± The waiter pushed the food cart and turned to go. After the waiter left, Vivian¡¯s face instantly fell, ¡°Damn it, it is bullying. Was the owner of Yipinju born of a poor ghost in his previous life? Is he so good at screwing people over? What is this group of people? Isn¡¯t it just a few pieces of salted radish? And this, some kind of pce jade soup?¡± She stirred with a chopstick spoon and scooped up a spoonful of soup, ¡°Cabbage, watery tofu? Oh, is the boss stingy enough to not even have a piece of ginger?¡± Snapping her spoon down into the bowl of soup, she pointed to the dish, ¡°The most excessive one is this one, right? Shredded wood ear, shredded seaweed, and shredded green onion ¡­¡± Vivian mmed her chopsticks on the table, ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore. I have to call the Trade and Industry Bureau to report it. This is too fucking bullying.¡± As she spoke, she pulled out her phone and when she did, she searched for the number of the L City Trade and Industry Bureau on her browser. And sitting across the table, one side of Morris¡¯ eyebrow raised and he didn¡¯t say anything for a long time, just silently held the water in front of him and sipped it. Vivian searched the Trade and Industry Bureau phone number while saying to Morris, ¡°Morris, you often eat meals from Yipinju, so you must be familiar with their boss, right? I advise you not to be friends with that fool boss. No, it¡¯s that he treats you like a fool and just thinks about the money in your pocket. You must report him and make him close down sooner rather thanter.¡± Morris who had been silent for a long time only felt his temples jutting straight up, raised his hand and rubbed his chin, his thin lips slightly opened and was about to say something, but he saw Vivian waving her hand, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll make a call first.¡± ¡°Hello, Trade and Industry Bureau? I¡¯d like to report a pint ¡­¡± She talked to the Trade and Industry Bureau for a long time before finally hanging up the phone. ¡°Phew, Trade and Industry Bureau said they wille over tomorrow and check it out.¡± ¡°At this hour Trade and Industry Bureau is already closed, let¡¯s eat first and wait for good news tomorrow.¡± Vivian said to Morris with a serious face. Morris nodded and said nothing from start to finish. Chapter 280 Anthony Kidnaps Yara With rice in his hand and chopsticks in his hand, Morris was faced with two dishes and a soup that he couldn¡¯t even begin to eat. After a long silence, he finally couldn¡¯t help himself and asked, ¡°Next time you invite me to dinner, will you even have cabbage?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Vivian froze and hung her head to look at the two dishes and one soup on the table, embarrassed indeed. She smiled sarcastically, ¡°No way. It¡¯s clearly because the owner of Yipinju is too shameless, this treacherous businessman, so capable of screwing money, damn it! A man like him deserves to be unable to find a girlfriend for the rest of his life, to have a son ¡­¡± ¡°Me!¡± The man across the table suddenly said. ¡°You? You what?¡± Vivian was baffled, not understanding what Morris meant. She was tired of talking, so she picked up a ss of in water from the table and took a sip. At that moment, Morris said, ¡°I opened Yipinju six years ago.¡± ¡°Pfft ¡­ what did you say? Fuck, sorry.¡± Vivian, who was drinking water, was choking on her water and spurted it out in a torrent, sshing it in the face of Morris. The man opposite her stiffened, slowly closing his eyes, his right hand on the table clenched, the faint trembling of his hand already betraying the man¡¯s heart. He swore to God that he had never been in such a mess in his life. He was insulted to his face and cursed to be single for the rest of his life and to have no children! ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me, how did I know you are the owner ofyipinju?¡± Vivian exined as she drew on a tissue. But still, she bristled and muttered, ¡°Anyway, the food does seem a bit expensive.¡± When she finished, she noticed that Morris¡¯ face was gloomy. Vivian was nervous, immediately stood up, walked to him, took a tissue to help him wipe the water stains on his face, apologized repeatedly, ¡°Sorry, sorry, I did not mean to ¡­ Ah ¡­ ¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Morris grabbed her wrist and brought her into his arms, and he scowled, ¡°What did you just say? I¡¯ll never find a girlfriend for the rest of my life and have no son?¡± Those four words were almost squeezed out of his teeth. God knows how angry Morris was at the moment. Being firmly confined in his arms, Vivian gulped in fear, ¡°That is misunderstanding. Hehehehe, If I have known that you own Yipinju, I would not have scolded you. You are so good-looking, kind, but here needs membership card costs tens of thousands. It looks like a conscientious merchant!¡± Who among the poor would take out a membership for tens of thousands just to eat at a restaurant? ¡°Is that so?¡± The man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his sharp cold eyes shooting towards Vivian, almost as if he was about to devour her. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Of course it is, when have I ever told a lie?¡± She was not good at ttery, but had to bow to the ¡®forces of evil¡¯. She was afraid she would be buried by Morris. Vivian¡¯s heart shuddered. The man¡¯s left hand was firmly on her shoulder, making Vivian unable to struggle at all, while his right hand hooked her chin, ¡°Do you know that if others were as reckless as you are, they would have been corpses long ago?¡± This was a statement that needed no questioning at all. Vivian was 100% convinced. ¡°I¡¯m not like the others.¡± She said, taking advantage of the man¡¯sxity to escape, but as if he knew her little mind, he tightened his grip on her waist, leaned in, and leaned closer and closer. Vivian was straddled in his arms, looking up at the man leaning closer and closer, close at hand, his skin was handsome and cold, his face was clean and smooth, his skin was so good that no pores could be seen, it was like wless. ¡®Your skin is so good, you spent a lot of money on it, right?¡¯ She subconsciously raised her hand and touched Morris¡¯ skin, ¡°So smooth? What kind of care products do you use, Morris?¡± Hearing that, Morris was baffled. However, the next moment, his arms were empty and Vivian quickly escaped his clutches, carrying her bag and running out of the box with a gust of wind. Vivian, who had fled in disarray, went to the front desk to settle her bill and quickly walked out of Yipinju, patting her chest with her hand, feeling that what she had said in the box at that moment was really excessive. It was a good thing she ran fast, or else Morris would have killed her. Walking a long way away, Vivian looked back at the door of Yipinju and couldn¡¯t help but shake her head andment, ¡°Treacherous businessmen.¡± Her mobile phone in the bag rang. Vivian duly took out her mobile phone from her bag, it was Yara who called. ¡°Yara ¡­¡± ¡°Ah, Anthony, what are you doing? Let go of me.¡± Just when Vivian thought Yara was calling her because something was wrong, she suddenly heard hysterical voicesing from the other end of the line. ¡°Anthony, let go of me, it¡¯s against thew for you to do that in our country.¡± ¡°Yara, I advise you better not resist. Otherwise it won¡¯t be easy for your parents in C.¡± ¡°What the hell do you want? Anthony, don¡¯t go too far! It¡¯s me who doesn¡¯t want to marry you, it has nothing to do with my parents, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s despicable to threaten me with them!¡± ¡­ On the other end of the phone was a conversation between Yara and Anthony. Just from the conversation alone, Vivian could feel the sense of oppression from Antony.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The prince of the royal family of C Country. Although she could have risked her life to save Yara , the fact that Yara had not said where she was even now really made her helpless. ¡°You bastard, where the hell are you taking me?¡± As if by telepathy, it was as if Yara had sought an opportunity to ask Anthony. ¡°Naturally, take you home.¡± ¡°What? You flew over on a special ne?¡± When the words came out, Vivian¡¯s brows knitted and she instantly put this side of her phone on mute and stopped a taxi on the side of the road. ¡°Please go to L City International Airport.¡± Anthony flew a special ne to C Country. He must have dered the route and taken international airlines. Although there were two airports in L City, one was for domestic flights and one for international flights. Vivian easily surmised where Yara would be taken. But could she really save Yara with her own strength? At this point, Vivian suddenly thought of one person ¨C Mike. ¡°Sir, my phone is out of battery, can I use your phone?¡± Vivian sought an excuse to borrow the mobile phone from the taxi driver. The enthusiastic taxi driver did not hesitate to hand her the phone. Vivian then made a call to Mike. Chapter 281 Rescuing Yara The phone rang a few times, but no one picked up. Vivian was anxious and muttered, ¡°Why isn¡¯t she answering the phone?¡± One call didn¡¯t get through, so she proceeded to make a second call, and finally, the other party answered, ¡°Hello, who is it?¡± ¡°Uncle Mike, this is Vivian. Where are you now? Are you busy?¡± She inquired in an eager tone. ¡°Not busy. What¡¯s wrong?¡± It wasn¡¯t hard to feel Vivian¡¯s fiery anxiety, even though she was across the phone. Mike felt that something must be going on. Mike couldn¡¯t help but be surprised that Vivian would actually call him instead of Morris. ¡°Uncle Mike, Yara is in a bit of trouble right now, she¡¯s been kidnapped. She will be sent to the international airportter. Can youe with me to rescue her?¡± Vivian was very clear about her own strength and could only look for Mike at that moment. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to the international airport right away.¡± Mike asked a few more questions and understood the situation before hanging up the phone. However, Vivian kept the secret for Yara and did not reveal Anthony¡¯s identity, otherwise she was only afraid that Mike would fear Anthony and choose to ignore it. Vivian hung up the phone, breathed a sigh of relief, and handed the phone to the taxi driver, noticing that the taxi driver¡¯s gaze had been staring at her through the rearview mirror with a bit of awe. She: ¡°¡­¡± Oops. She was too eager just now and said in front of him that Yara had been kidnapped, something that anyone would normally be scared to hear. She smiled heatedly, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be afraid. My friend and I are ying ¡®Murder Mystery Game¡¯, the newest version. It¡¯s fun.¡± ¡°Oh, hahaha, I¡¯ve more or less heard of it, you scared the hell out of me just now.¡± The taxi driver, who was over 50 years old, was scared enough. After being reassured by Vivian, he felt relieved. ¡°Tsk, you young people are so good at ying nowadays, to take a taxi to the airport just to y a game.¡± ¡°Heh heh, just for the fun. The boss reimburses it all.¡± She told the lie without blushing and with an air of calmness. Not long after, the taxi arrived at the international airport. Vivian paid the fare and got out, keeping her mobile phone on with Yara, listening to the voicesing from the other side, Vivian became more and more nervous. ¡°Let go of me, Anthony, even if you catch me back in C Country, I won¡¯t marry you. Don¡¯t touch me, I don¡¯t want to get on the ne.¡± Hearing these words, Vivian knew that the other party had already gone inside the international airport. She had limited power and could not enter the airport through private channels.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Just as she was at a loss, Mike trotted over, ¡°Vivian?¡± ¡°Uncle Mike, you¡¯re finally here. Hurry up, Yara has already been taken on the ne.¡± Vivian tugged on Mike¡¯s arm and trotted inside. Mike said at this moment, ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted the ground staff at L City International Airport and they will try to dy the ne. But first, you have to tell me, who is the person who kidnapped Yara?¡± An ordinary person would not be able to charter a private ne. Let alone a chartered ne that went straight from abroad! ¡°He ¡­¡± Vivian¡¯s gaze flickered, hesitating before saying in due course, ¡°It¡¯s her fiance. To be precise, it was her father who set up the engagement, but she didn¡¯t like that man.¡± ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re still beating around the bush with me.¡± Mike was really alert and inspected that Vivian had been hiding the identity of the other party. Now that the matter hade to this, Vivian could not afford to continue lying, so she could only say, ¡°The other party is ¡­ Anthony William.¡± ¡°The prince of the royal family of C Country?¡± He instantly guessed the identity of the other party. There were many people with the same name, but there were only a handful of people with the same name but strong financial resources. Vivian nodded her head in agreement. Yara had repeatedly asked her to keep it a secret, but with such a big event happening today, Vivian had no way out but to seek out Mike. Although he could help, if he came to blowster, it would be tantamount to harming him if he found out about the other party¡¯s amazing identity and background only then. Therefore, Vivian did not hide from Mike and said, ¡°I know it is inconvenient for you to make a move, but you just have to be able to bring me in.¡± Seeing that Mike was hesitant, Vivian could only say this. It was a normal choice for people to protect themselves with a clear conscience. It made sense for Mike not to mess with the prince of C Country in order to protect the Cheal family. Not to mention him, even Vivian herself was a bit trembling. If Yara hadn¡¯t mistakenly thought she was in dangerst time and hadn¡¯t hesitated to bring someone to her rescue, she wouldn¡¯t have taken action now. ¡°Go in first.¡± Mike gave an ambiguous answer. ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian responded and went into the airport with Mike, taking the special channel and arriving at the airport as quickly as possible. Because Mike had arranged for someone in advance, someone took the two of them to Anthony¡¯s special ne as soon as they entered the airport. ¡°There it is.¡± A groundskeeper pointed to the ne in front of them. Vivian looked at the ne, the door was still open and she guessed it wouldn¡¯t leave for a while. She didn¡¯t care about Mike beside her and immediately ran all the way over to the ne and got on. There were two bodyguards guarding the ne, and when they saw Vivian walking in, they immediately stopped her, ¡°Stop. This is a private ne, get out!¡± ¡°A private ne? Impossible, I clearly saw someonee in.¡± Vivian deliberately pretended to be confused, and when the two bodyguards weren¡¯t paying attention, sheshed out, knocking them to the ground in three blows. She rushed into the cabin and saw Yara, who was tied to the seat with a cloth stuffed in her mouth. Yara¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Vivian enter, and her heart was overjoyed. She knew that Vivian was so smart that she would definitely rush over to save her. ¡°You are Anthony?¡± Vivian walked into the cabin and gazed with cold eyes at the foreigner sitting next to Yara in a suit, with short blonde slightly curly hair, a pair of extremely good-looking blue pupils. At once it became clear that there was a reason why Yara did not like him. Apart from those good-looking eyes, he really had nothing stunning about it. ¡°Youngdy, I advise you to mind your own business.¡± Anthony had his legs folded, a magazine on his knee, and a contemptuous gaze fixed on Vivian. It seemed to think that she was quite self-indulgent. ¡°I really don¡¯t care about idle matters, but ¡­¡± she raised her hand, her finger pointing towards Yara, ¡°She is my friend. Today, I will never let you take her away.¡± Vivian spoke boldly, with a ¡®woman heroine¡¯-like aura and valiant posture. Chapter 282 Mike Knows Anthony At this moment, Yara¡¯s eyes reddened as she heard Vivian¡¯s words and was moved. If she wasn¡¯t tied up, she really wanted to pounce on Vivian¡¯s front and wrap her arms around her thighs! ¡°Heh, I do admire your courage.¡± Anthony saw that the woman in front of him was wearing a slim-fitting trench coat, with a red scarf around her neck, short hair, sweet and lovely, and did not look like a first-ss fighter at all. Then he pointed to a few beaters sitting on the side, ¡°If you can beat them, I¡¯ll let Yara go.¡± Vivian swept a nce at the several fighters sitting on either side, and couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips. These were not ordinary fighters, they were all practitioners at first nce, or at least mercenary level. But in order to save Yara, she had to go on. She would pay back Yara¡¯s favor. She thought so in her heart. Then she nodded solemnly, ¡°Okay, but it¡¯s cramped here, why don¡¯t youe down and fight with me?¡± ¡°Ohhhh, youngdy, you are very courageous.¡± Anthony agreed readily, and with a raised hand, gestured a look towards a few mercenaries. Among the few, the four burly men with the fittest bodies stood up. Then she heard Anthony say, ¡°It¡¯s not fair to bully the few with the many. You go one-on-one and win the four of them, and I will honour my promise.¡± Looking at those four men, the corners of Vivian¡¯s mouth twitched wildly. No wonder she had felt that these people looked familiar the moment she came up, and wondered how she could know foreigners when she had never been abroad. Now that she thought about it, weren¡¯t they the same mercenaries who had kidnapped her and Yara from the cruise ship? Let her fight against four with one? What a joke! She couldn¡¯t even beat one of them! ¡°In order that I canpete in peace, please let Yara get off the ne and wait on the sidelines. Otherwise, what if you run away while I¡¯m fighting with them?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Being provoked by a woman had aroused Anthony¡¯s interest, and he readily agreed and took Yara down from the ne. Walking down from the ne, her mind wandered, searching for what it would take to save Yarater. Although Mike had alsoe, based on the current situation, he was trying to stay on the sidelines. Vivian was upset, but understood. As they stepped off the ne and stood in the open, Vivian nced at the mercenaries and was scared. What the fuck, what was to be done? Her helpless gaze went to Yara, intending to give her a look to indicate that she should take the opportunity to run. But it was the direction in which Mike was standing. He, standing in the cold wind, was smoking. Vivian thought it was okay, at least Yara would know what kind of person he was, so she could stay away from him. ¡°Chick, hurry up.¡± Among the mercenaries, one of the stoutest ones with scars on his face stood out, hooked his finger towards Vivian, with a touch of teasing on the corner of his lips. Vivian remembered him particrly well. His name was Ben and he was the junior captain among several men. ¡°Come on.¡± Vivian ¡®calmly¡¯ tossed her bag aside, slowly removed her scarf from her neck, and sought to figure out how to deal with these guys. A voice suddenly sounded next to her ear. ¡°Anthony, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± It was the voice of Mike. Vivian¡¯s hand holding the scarf gave a slight lurch, and on her face was an unconcealed dismay. Had this guy been ready to stand aside, not he changed his mind? ¡°Mike?¡± Because the position where he was standing just now had his back turned to Anthony, Anthony did not notice his presence. It was only when he walked in front of Anthony that Anthony clearly discovered who he was. Anthony let go of Yara and walked towards Mike, the two of them clinked their fists in a brotherly manner. ¡°Mike, what are you doing here?¡± Anthony was doubly surprised. ¡°I was going to ask you why you didn¡¯t even contact me when you came to L City. Could it be that you forgot about me as a friend?¡± Mike teased. The two men chatted seriously, not even looking at the few people on the side. Seeing the opportunity, Vivian immediately rushed to Yara and ripped the cloth out of her mouth. She thought that when Yara finally had the chance to speak, Yara would definitely shout ¡®Mike, help¡¯, but she would instead say, ¡°Vivian, help me, I don¡¯t want to go back to C Country with Anthony.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± Shit! ¡®Are you blind and can¡¯t see Mike?¡¯ Was she to protect her beloved? Vivian gave her a nk look and inclined her head, her gaze making a wink, meaning for Yara to seek help from Mike. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Yara¡¯s eyes were red and she stomped her feet in anxiety, whispering, ¡°Anthony will kill him.¡± Vivian, who was about to untie Yara, gave her hand a beat and frowned, ¡°Then you¡¯re not afraid he¡¯ll get me killed?¡± ¡°No, Anthony doesn¡¯t kill women.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± The mercenaries on the side saw Vivian was untying Yara and immediately stepped forward to stop her. At that moment, Anthony turned back and introduced himself to Mike, ¡°Mike, that is my fianc¨¦e, Yara.¡± When Mike looked in the direction Anthony was pointing, he saw Yara¡¯s starry eyes gazing at her with a pitiful look. ¡°She¡¯s your fianc¨¦e? What a coincidence.¡± ¡°You know each other?¡± Anthony was surprised, then he understood what was going on, ¡°You¡¯re in cahoots with this youngdy, nning to stop me from taking Yara back?¡± Mike¡¯s eyes met Yara¡¯s, only to see her shake her head, as if she didn¡¯t want him to admit it.N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Miss Sain is this Vivian¡¯s best friend, and I am Vivian¡¯s uncle. Anthony, I wonder can you give up for the sake of me?¡± ¡°Well ¡­¡± Anthony froze, not knowing what to do for a moment. He hesitated for a few seconds, first sweeping his cold eyes at Yara and then staring at Vivian, frowning and not speaking for a long time. ¡°This time, count me as owing you a favour. Next time, I will definitely not stand in the way.¡± Mike said frankly. He had known Anthony since he was in C Country, and naturally knew of Anthony¡¯s fondness and obsession with Yara. This time, he should not have interfered in this matter. Mike¡¯s meaningful gaze fell on Vivian. Chapter 283 Yara is Crazy about Mike Anthony thought for a long time and finally agreed reluctantly, ¡±It¡¯s done. I¡¯ll let her off once this time for your sake. But next time, Mike, you can¡¯t interfere again.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Mike raised his wrist and looked at the time on his wristwatch, ¡°It¡¯s not even eight o¡¯clock yet, let¡¯s go to eat hot pot, as a token of appreciation.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Anthony agreed readily. ¡°Uncle Mike, since you¡¯ve met someone you know, you guys talk first, Yara and I will go first.¡± Vivian picked up her bag, pulled Yara, who was loosely tied, and ran towards the outside without waiting for their agreement. As if they were afraid that Anthony might temporarily backtrack, the two kept running for a long distance before stopping. Yara panted heavily, exhausted. Vivian stared at Yara, not only did she not feel sorry for Yara, but she pped her on the head, ¡°Damn it, you are ungrateful, you¡¯d rather push me out than let Mike sh with Anthony?¡± This fucking love. She really didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Ouch, that hurts ¡­,¡± Yara bristled and reached out to cover her head, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I know Anthony well, he won¡¯ty a hand on a woman, but he¡¯ll never show mercy to a man. I like Mike, so I subconsciously want to protect her.¡± Vivian felt a blockage in her heart at this. ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t expect me to save you next time.¡± Vivian coldly snorted and walked away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if there is a next time, I won¡¯t look for you again. Anthony doesn¡¯ty hands on women, but I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s secretly plotting against you.¡± She followed Vivian, walking alongside her, gathered her trench coat around her and asked, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t saved youst time, would you have left me alone today?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Vivian lifted the satchel on her shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m not a saint, I can¡¯t even protect myself, how can I risk my life to save you? Is that possible?¡± ¡°Hahahaha, I like your true and quick-wittedness. Come on, let¡¯s have some hot pot too, no, let¡¯s have barbecue. It¡¯s on me, as a token of my appreciation.¡± She wrapped an arm around Vivian¡¯s neck and left the airport with her, taking a taxi back to the city centre. Sitting in the car, Yara tugged at the corner of her coat, deep in thought. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Vivian asked casually. Yara bit her red lips lightly, her cheeks tinged with shyness, ¡°Vivian, do you think that Mike likes me too? Why else would he risk his life to save me?¡± ¡°What the ¡­¡± ¡°I know you told him toe, but he knew the other side was Anthony and was willing to save me. It¡¯s not the same.¡± Yara sped her fingers together and said, a smile curling up at the corners of her mouth, happy and blushing. ¡°So, you¡¯re nning to be with him?¡± Vivian raised her eyebrows, looking like she was watching a show. Yara smiled, ¡°If he¡¯s willing, of course I have no problem with that.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t known Mike for long and you want to marry him, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s rash? Or do you like him because he is handsome?¡± Mike was indeed very handsome, mature and steady yet with unique handsomeness that one could never forget. But Yara hadn¡¯t known Mike for too long, and the fact that she had actually fallen so quickly was a great surprise to Vivian. If Anthony knew that Yara had a crush on Mike, it would be a feud between friends. Yara leaned against the car seat, tilting her head and wandering in mind. Just when Vivian thought she didn¡¯t want to answer the question, she heard Yara say, ¡°Whether it is a rash or not, I like him.¡± She admitted it straightforward, she was really tempted by that man. ¡°You ¡­¡± Vivian was tempted to dissuade Yara. He was a person who had been abroad for a few years and was actually so close to Prince Anthony, his abilities should not be underestimated. This kind of person was dangerous. But when she saw Yara wandering in a sea of love, she didn¡¯t say it after all. The two of them found a ce to eat, and then went home separately. After arriving home, Yara waited until eleven o¡¯clock before she dared to send Mike a message: [Are you asleep?] As he had taken Anthony to a hot pot, Yara was worried that Anthony would find out if she sent the message too early. After a message was sent out, Yaray on her bed looking at the ceiling, a scene from today¡¯s incident at the airport came to her mind, and the corners of her mouth involuntarily curled up into a smile. There was the reply. She immediately grabbed her phone and opened the message: [Not yet. You were frightened today, right? Yara didn¡¯t expect that Mike would actually reply the message so quickly. Looking at the text message on her phone, full of care and concern, Yara said, [Thank you and Vivian for today, if you hadn¡¯t saved me, I would have been on the ne to C Country right now.] [You¡¯re wee.] [The gratitude of saving my life is more important than anything else. I will treat you to dinner some other day.] [Okay.] [Then it¡¯s settled.]Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Yara replied thest message, and Mike replied okay and nothing more. Shey in bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep, her mind filled with the handsome face of Mike, making her restless. Clutching her phone, Yara tapped on the screen: [Do you have a girlfriend?] After thinking about it, she deleted it. After a while, she edited another one, [Have you ever thought about a rtionship?] ¡°No, it¡¯s too blunt.¡± Yara muttered, and gave it another edit. Finally, the edit said, [Do you have someone you like?] But after this message was sent, there was silence. Yara couldn¡¯t help but start thinking about it, and tossed and turned in bed until thetter part of the night before falling asleep. ¡­ Vivian returned to her t, washed up, wrapped herself in her pajamas and nestled under the covers, holding herputer and working. As she was chatting with the people at Vinca E-Sports about work-rted matters on voice, she received a voice message from Morris. She nced at the voice and turned it into text, [The night after tomorrow is the Cheal family banquet, remember toe back.] Vivian didn¡¯t think much about it and replied directly: [Okay.] Morris at the other end of the phone, sitting in the president¡¯s office of the Eonothem Group, by the floor-to-ceiling window, with an unobstructed view of L City, and clearly had a feeling of supremacy, but in the face of Vivian, everything he did seemed so powerless. He tried every mean, but Vivian still refused him. He looked at the word sent by Vivian and clutched his phone, hesitating for a long time, seemingly not knowing what to say, he didn¡¯t continue sending messages. He was busy at the office for a long time before he left. As the car drove on, it involuntarily drove to the floor of Vivian¡¯s rental house. Morris got out of the car in the cold wind, leaning against the car door, silently smoking a cigarette. Chapter 284 Asking Two Women out at the Same Time The next morning. Vivian was busy in the office of the weddingpany nning the operation and promotion when her assistant Sophie knocked on the door and came in, ¡°Vivian, someone is looking for you.¡± Vivian raised her eyes, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Mr. Issac.¡± Sophie replied. ¡°Let him in.¡± Vivian was puzzled. That time at the warehouse, she had shot and injured him and his sister, causing Yeon to be nearly disabled, his father Quintel hated her to the core, so how could he tolerate Issacing to her repeatedly? Thinking of that time in the stairway of the hospital when Quintel made a move on Issac, Vivian¡¯s heart could not help but feelplicated. ¡°Miss. Mond, what are you busy with?¡± In the time it took Vivian to think about it, Issac had already walked into the office. ¡°You are teasing me?¡± Vivian smiled and pointed to the sofa, ¡°Have a seat, I¡¯ll pour you a ss of water.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She got up and walked to the water dispenser, made a cup of tea for Morris, handed it to him and sat down, ¡°Why are you free toe to my weddingpany today?¡± Issac had hardlye since the weddingpany had opened. ¡°A friend is getting married, so I rmended him toe to your ce. However, with such a good rtionship between us, you must him give a discount.¡± He picked up his tea, took a sip and said in a slow voice. Although he was asking Vivian to give him a discount, he was actually rmending clients to Vivian in disguise. She was grateful. ¡°No problem.¡± Vivian gave a smile, then hung her head, the smile on her face gradually disappeared, and she became serious. Frowning, she asked, ¡°Well ¡­ your sister, is she better?¡± On that day, she really had no choice but to do so, but never felt indebted to Yeon. Just because she liked Morris, Yeon found someone to abuse Yoona and y the video at the wedding site. She was truly dark and malicious. Issac¡¯s hand holding the tea gave a slight beat, his downcast eyes flickering, ¡°She¡¯s gradually recovering, but the doctor said she can¡¯t dance in the future.¡± ¡°That is indeed a pity.¡± Vivian sighed with emotion. But as the words fell, not seeing Issac speak, she knew that Issac did not want to mention this matter. She then said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s have a lunch together. By the way, give me some advice on how to run the weddingpany. How do you think?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± So, Issac went to his desk, looked at Vivian¡¯s operation n, and chatted with her. When it was noon, the two left thepany and went straight to a restaurant. However, soon after they left, Morris arrived at the weddingpany. When he walked into the lobby, all the other colleagues had already finished their shifts, and it just so happened that Sophie was on duty. When she saw Morrising, she immediately walked up to him, ¡°Mr. Morris, what brings you here?¡± Morris was wearing a checkered trench coat and a grey scarf around his neck, with a hint of handsomeness and charm to his appearance. He nced at the second floor, ¡°Where¡¯s Vivian?¡± ¡°You mean Miss. Mond? She just went out with Mr. Issac, I think they went to dinner.¡± Sophie told Morris truthfully. But as her words fell, she didn¡¯t notice the glint of ice that surfaced under the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sophie, right?¡± Morris walked over to the table and sat down, gesturing to the seat opposite, indicating for Sophie to sit down as well. Sophie was unsure and asked warily, ¡°Mr. Morris, what do you want?¡± ¡°Nothing, but I¡¯m a bit uneasy about Vivian. She¡¯s from the countryside and doesn¡¯t understand theplexities of society, so I¡¯m really worried.¡± His eyebrows drew together, and he let out a long, serious sigh. Sophie was even more confused. Wasn¡¯t it said that Morris and Vivian were at odds? Why didn¡¯t it look like that? But if that wasn¡¯t the case, why had all the weddingpany¡¯s previous business been scuttled? Her face was full of doubt. After a quick nce at her facial expression, Morris knew what was on Sophie¡¯s mind. He added: ¡°The weddingpany is a kind of training for Vivian. If she doesn¡¯t rely on others, she won¡¯t be able to run a small weddingpany properly, and she won¡¯t be able to take on a big job in the future.¡± At this point, Sophie suddenly understood. He immediately gave thumbs up to Morris, ¡°Wow, you are really far-sighted. No wonder the weddingpany suddenly lost business. But you have a point, only through experience can Vivian grow. s, you are so kind to Vivian, but why didn¡¯t you tell Vivian?¡± Morris said from the bottom of his heart. But, while training Vivian, what he was considering was not only to ease Vivian¡¯s psychological burden and not let people from outside think that she was relying on the power of the Cheal family to grow up, but he also hoped that through this way, he could force Vivian to submit to him. However, he never expected Vivian to have that much resilience and perseverance. ¡°She must not be allowed to know, otherwise, with herzy nature, she will only be less likely to work that hard. So, Sophie, in the future, you have to tell me first if there¡¯s anything going on with Vivian.¡± Sophie was stunned, ¡°No, Mr. Morris, that is betraying Vivian.¡± ¡°Vivian¡¯s current situation is not as simple as you think, as her brother, it¡¯s my job to protect her.¡± ¡°Gosh, Mr. Morris, you are simply wonderful. I¡¯m so jealous, I wish I had a brother that good.¡± Sophie¡¯s eyes were starry with envy. But Morris said at this point, ¡°If you need anything in the future, just let me know. You¡¯re Vivian¡¯s assistant, so you¡¯re one of us.¡± Sophie was convinced in no time. She nodded her head, ¡°Okay, for Vivian¡¯s sake, I will tell you first if anything happens in the future.¡± ¡­ A message popped up. Mike was dealing with the papers in his office. He picked up his phone, it was a message from Yara: [5:30 pm, Hillington Restaurant, Box 88, I¡¯m waiting for you.] In order to have a dinner date with him, Yara had booked the box in advance. When he saw the message, his heart was calm, and he replied expressionlessly: [I¡¯ll be there on time.] After sending the message, he held his phone and found another person¡¯s contact in his weibo address book. Yoona. He tapped his long fingers on the keyboard of his phone and edited a message: [Are you free tonight?] A message was sent out, and Yoona replied soon, [Yes.] [Okay then. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at 6:30 p. m. at Hillington¡¯s.] The appointment was made, and then Mike went back to work. But Yara, who had asked him out, and Yoona who had asked him out, didn¡¯t know that he had asked out two people at once. Meanwhile, Hillingdon Restaurant. Issac and Vivian were sitting in the restaurant, and Vivian always liked to choose a seat by the window. But just as the two were ordering their food, two people suddenly appeared. Chapter 285 A Private Match ¡°What a coincidence, Miss Mond, Mr. Issac, you are also here.¡± Sue called out, and when both of them turned around, they saw Sue, who was wearing a ck velvet dress and a fox fur shawl, appearing on the side holding onto the wrist of Morris. Vivian¡¯s gaze was fixed on Sue¡¯s hand holding on to Morris¡¯ arm, and she only felt that it was rather blinding. In her heart, she cried out for bad luck. She didn¡¯t expect to meet Morris and Sue in a ce like this. L City was really small. Issac¡¯s cold eyes raised slightly and did not look at Sue, but his sharp gaze met the cold pupils of Morris, ¡°Since Mr. Morris is meeting with a beautiful woman, then Vivian and I will not disturb your pleasure.¡± As a man, he simply knew too well what was in Morris¡¯ mind, so he uttered out. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Since brother is dating Miss Stewart, we won¡¯t spoil your fun. Since it¡¯s a couple¡¯s date, it¡¯s more appropriate for you guys to go to a private room.¡± Vivian hastily echoed, fearing that Morris would sit beside them and disturb her quietness. The Hillington Restaurant was one of the best restaurants in L City. It was not a big restaurant, but it was quiet and elegant, so the middle and upper ss people came to this kind of ce more often. However, it was not a cheap ce to spend. He looked down at Vivian, his dark pupils glowing with lustre and a touch of resentment. It was as if he was saying, ¡°When you invited me to dinner, it¡¯s tea eggs and soy milk, or the cheapest cold dishes at Yipinju. Howe when you invite Issac, it¡¯s either the night club with millions to spend, or a high-end restaurant like the Hillington?¡± The strong differentiation put Morris in quite an unpleasant mood. ¡°It¡¯s better to have fun together.¡± Morris said, before looking at Sue beside him, ¡°Sue, you don¡¯t mind sharing a table, do you?¡± It was clear that the people sitting at the table were Vivian and Issac, but Morris didn¡¯t give Vivian and Issac a chance to speak. Because, he knew very well that no matter whom he asked, he would be rejected. Sue looked sideways, looking at the man in front of her, who had a dignified and unattainable air, but clearly felt his condescension in front of Vivian. That feeling made her heart feel rather ufortable. She nodded, ¡°I like Mr. Issac and Miss Mond, of course there is no problem.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Vivian was not happy, ¡°Come on, shouldn¡¯t you guys ask Issac and me for our opinions?¡± Was she the air? ¡°Vivian, you are being naughty again.¡± There was a smile on the corner of Morris¡¯ lips, and the words he said were excessively gentle, while carrying a bit of doting. He sat directly beside Issac and Sue sat beside Vivian. Sue swore to God that she had never lowered herself like this before like this. ¡°Hello, what would you two like to order?¡± Seeing the two seated, the waiter walked over and handed the menu to the two of them. Morris didn¡¯t even take the menu and said directly, ¡°The same as them.¡± ¡°Sir, the two of them ordered the couple¡¯s set menu.¡± The waiter exined to Morris. At those words, Morris¡¯ face sank slightly, the displeasure on his face passing instantly, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Since he had already made his decision, Sue naturally had no chance to order, so she closed the menu, ¡°A couple¡¯s set meal will suffice. Thanks.¡± Although the couple¡¯s set meal was ¡®forced¡¯, it was at least a couple¡¯s set meal that she had shared with Morris. Even if there was dissatisfaction in her heart, she tolerated it at the moment. ¡°Let¡¯s be clear in advance. Since you guys are the ones who forced yourselves toe over to share a table, you¡¯ll pay for tonight¡¯s meal.¡± Vivian stared at Morris, coldly snorted and said arrogantly. ¡°What did you say? I didn¡¯t hear you.¡± Morris¡¯ gaze nted and his warning eyes shot towards her, seemingly with a few threatening intent. Vivian subconsciously thought of what had happenedst night. Without waiting for her to say anything, she heard the people at the next table chatting, ¡°You know what? Today at noon when I was eating at Yipinju, the Bureau of Industry and Commerce and the Food Supervision Bureau went to Yipinju for a spot check.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°Yes, I heard that it was reported that the food there was expensive.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that the food is expensive.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a reason why it¡¯s expensive. The chefs there are all national banquet masters, and each ingredient is guaranteed to be the freshest and specially processed. You get what you pay for.¡± ¡­ Listening to their chat, Vivian felt a moment of weakness. When she looked at Morris, his eyes became sharper and sharper, making her feel like she was on pins and needles. She smiled tteringly, ¡°Hehehe, how can I let you treat me to dinner? I¡¯ll pay for this, of course.¡± When she had brought Issac over for dinner, she had deliberately looked at the menu, and the waiter had clearly said that there was a discount today. The couple¡¯s set price was 50% off. So, she could still ept it. ¡°It¡¯s a bit insincere for Mr. Morris to bring his girlfriend for a meal and have Vivian pay for the bill.¡± Issac picked up a ss of water on the table, took a sip, and faintly said. ¡°It is okay.¡± Sue didn¡¯t give Morris a chance to speak, then added, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t life be tiring if you care about everything?¡± ¡°Is that so? Miss Stewart is quite open-minded.¡± The corners of Issac¡¯s mouth were slightly hooked, and the eyes that gazed at Sue carried elusiveplexities. The moment Vivian looked up, she caught Issac¡¯s gaze in her eyes, and for some reason, that look sent a chill down her spine. An indefinable feeling came over her. It even made Vivian feel that the man in front of her was a bit strange. Not long after, the meals were brought over one by one. ck truffle foie gras, vegetable sd and ck pepper pasta for each person, Wellington steak, and, a bottle of red wine. Preparing to dine, Issac held his knife and fork to cut the steak, and then called out, ¡°Vivian, eat this.¡± He reached out to pick up a steak in front of Vivian and ced the cut one in front of her. Vivian was touched by the meticulous care she received, yet she felt pressured at the same time. She had expressed her feelings to Issac many times that she did not like him, but Issac was always passionate and overwhelming whenever he was with her. These things echoed in her mind, but when she looked up, the first one she saw was not Issac, but Morris. She saw that Morris¡¯ eyes were light, a gesture of indifference. Sue smiled faintly, ¡°Morris, see Mr. Issac dotes on her.¡± These words, seemingly intentionally or unintentionally, reminded Morris, look how much Issac dotes on Vivian, these are things that you simply cannot do. The words fell on Vivian¡¯s ears, but her heart was sour, ¡°Hear that, Miss Stewart is saying that you are not taking care of her, help her cut the steak, or she¡¯ll abandon you. Then you¡¯ll really be a lonely man.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. With that, Vivian put down her knife and fork, ¡°Excuse me, I have to go to the bathroom.¡± Perhaps because she was unhappy with them, Vivian wanted to find a ce to calm down. Seeing her get up and leave, Sue also put down her knife and fork and removed the napkin around her neck, ¡°I¡¯ll go with her.¡± Chapter 286 Morris’ Car Accident Vivian walked in front, she followed behind, and the two left. In a sh, only the two of them, namely, Morris and Issac, were left, and the atmosphere at the table suddenly became gloomy and depressing. ¡°They say that you don¡¯t get close to women, but I don¡¯t think so.¡± Issac snorted sarcastically and unconcernedly at Morris, while looking down and cutting the Wellington steak on his te. His long, bony fingers lifted his goblet, swirled the crimson wine in it, raised it, took a sip, and said lightly, ¡°You still have the leisure to concern with other people¡¯s affairs, it shows you are not that busy.¡± His sentence was full of deterrence. ¡°Feel free to use any sinister tricks, I will never back down.¡± After speaking, he put down his knife and fork, looking serious as he said to Morris, ¡°Including Vivian!¡± He wasunching a challenge letter. Even though Vivian did not know how much Morris liked her, Issac saw it clearly in his eyes. Morris and Sue stayed together, but the way he looked at Sue was indifferent, very different from the way he looked at Vivian. His index finger tapped the surface of the ss, reflecting Issac¡¯s face through the ss. He looked subdued and elegantly sipped the wine, ¡°That depends on whether you have that qualification.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Issacughed at the end of Morris¡¯ sentence, ¡°I can still sit and eat with her now, that is the qualification.¡± Provocations, indeed. But Morris wasn¡¯t angry; to be angry in the face of someone who was no challenge at all would be humiliating. Because Morris knew that Vivian did not like Issac. The two men battled it out in the open. And in the bathroom. Vivian went to the sink to wash her hands after using the toilet. Standing in front of the mirror, she took a look at herself and reached out to ruffle her hair before she saw Sue walking up to her, arms around her chest, gazing at her without blinking. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? It seems that you like women.¡± She teased without good humour. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t like him? Since so, why don¡¯t you stay away from him?¡± She leaned against the wall with a condescending stance that was very offensive. Vivian turned on the tap, washed her hands again, and retorted, ¡°So many people killed themselves, why don¡¯t you kill yourself?¡± Vivian thought she had asked a retarded question. ¡°You ¡­¡± In the face of Vivian¡¯s vulgar attitude, Sue could do nothing about her, sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s important to have self-awareness. This is what you said before.¡± That day, at the charity g, she had given these words to Cindy. ¡°A person without ¡®self-knowledge¡¯ mentions ¡®self-knowledge¡¯ in front of me. Are you worthy?¡± Vivian finished washing her hands, pulled out tissue to wipe her fingers, and turned back slowly, ¡°Since you are his girlfriend, hold on firmly. If there is someone else involved one day, then either you have a problem or he has a problem.¡± At these words, her red lips pulled up into a light smile, ¡°But you can rest assured that I am not interested in him.¡± She threw the tissue she had finished wiping her hands with into the bin, walked around Sue, and left straight away. Sue leaned against the wall, her arms around her chest, her cold eyes slightly downcast.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. After a moment, a light smile appeared at the corner of her lips. It seemed that Vivian really thought that she was Morris¡¯ girlfriend. The two of them returned to their seats and continued their meal, the atmosphere as it had been earlier, seemingly rxed but in fact secretly turbulent. After the meal, Vivian went to the front desk to pay the bill, and Issac and Vivian were the first to leave, leaving the two of them separately. However, as Sue had just walked a few steps to the car park, she suddenly stopped, ¡°Morris?¡± She called out. Morris stopped walking and turned around, ¡°What is it?¡± Sue pursed her lips, gathered the fox fur shawl around her shoulders, stepped on her high heels and walked up to him, ¡°After all you¡¯ve done, it seems, it hasn¡¯t worked out.¡± The man¡¯s pupils remained faint, his thin lips lightly opened, ¡°Just do what you have to do.¡± With a cold sentence, he walked away. ¡°Morris, you can give up. If she really likes you, how can she ept you being with another woman? You should know very well in your heart that she doesn¡¯t love you at all, but it¡¯s all just you deceiving yourself.¡± From the day she appeared at the Wansheng ski resort, Sue¡¯s identity was that of an ¡®actress¡¯, pretending to be Morris¡¯ girlfriend. He really thought this way could stimte Vivian and make her realize that the person she really liked was him. It was fruitless for a few days. It wasn¡¯t that Morris hadn¡¯t thought about what Sue said, but he didn¡¯t want to think about it. When he heard Sue¡¯s words, he stopped in his tracks and stared ahead, frustrated. Sue slowly stepped closer to him, took out her phone, turned on the recorder and yed the passage she had just recorded in the bathroom. ¡°¡­ Since you are his girlfriend, hold on firmly. If there is ever another person involved, then either you have a problem or he has a problem.¡± ¡°But you can rest assured that I am not interested in him.¡± It almost instantly knocked Morris¡¯ heart into a bottomless abyss. He, did not turn around, even his face was nd and unmoving. Only the fingers hanging at his side curled slightly, revealing his troubled heart. ¡°She never loves you. All you¡¯ll get in return for any more persistence is just her disgust.¡± Sue¡¯s words were heartbreaking. Still not answering, Morris simply took a step towards his car and got in with a thud, flinging the door shut. That day, there was a speeding car on the highway, racing down the road like a bolt of lightning. Morris was extremely agitated, his mind haunted by Vivian¡¯s words, but it ended in a tragedy. He had a car ident. Only Vivian knew nothing about it. In the afternoon, she buried her head in thepany to work. In the evening at half past five. Yara waited quietly for Mike in the private room of the Hillington Restaurant. Sure enough, at exactly half past five, Mike arrived at the exact right time. ¡°Sorry for the long wait.¡± He was gentlemanly and elegant, greeting her with a smile as he entered the box. His handsome and charming face really captured Yara¡¯s heart. Her heart was beating wildly and she couldn¡¯t stop her face from blushing, ¡°No, I just got here too. Is it cold outside?¡± She looked for topics to liven up the conversation. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Mike took off his scarf and hung it on the hanger, walking to the booth opposite her and sitting down, ¡°Have you ordered yet?¡± ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± Yara pushed the menu in front of Mike, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like to eat.¡± Chapter 287 Confessing Love to Mike She propped her elbows on the tabletop, her hand resting on her chin, tilted her head and looked at the man in front of her with an admiring expression, immersed in his stunningly beautiful face for a long time. Despite Yara liked handsome man, Yara would not blindly fall for a person. But Mike was like a modest gentleman, very affable and elegant in his approach and in his treatment of others, making people feel close andfortable. The man sat opposite her, nced at the menu, and finally ced it in front of Yara, ¡°Ladies first.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± See, this was the man she liked, taking really good care of girls. Perhaps because of the excessive liking, his every action would be infinitely magnified by Yara.N?velDrama.Org content rights. She opened the menu and casually ordered a few dishes, before asking about Mike¡¯s preferences, ¡°Mike, what do you like to eat? I¡¯ll order for you.¡± It was just as well to know what he liked to eat in the meantime. ¡°The best thing at the Hillington is the Wellington steak, I¡¯ll have it medium rare. And a pasta dish would be good.¡± ¡°Hmm, what else do you like? The ck truffle and caviar are both very good here too.¡± Listening to her rmendation, Mike nodded slightly, ¡°Then of course I¡¯ll try it.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll order one of both for you.¡± Yara pressed the button on the call desk to call the waiter. Not long after, the waiter walked in and she ordered all the dishes she had just pre-selected, before handing the menu to the waiter. After the waiter left, thepartment returned to silence. Yara blinked her beautiful eyes, ced on the table with one hand clenched restrainedly, thumb nail gently scraping the nail of her left hand, inwardly vaguely nervous. ¡°For yesterday, thank you.¡± She took a deep breath and continued, ¡°If I get taken back to C Country this time, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able toe back again.¡± Mike leaned on the seat, legs folded, crossed fingers ced in front of his belly, domineering. ¡°Anthony is very fond of you.¡± He said. Yara hung her head, looked at the tabletop and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t really like him. Emotional matters are not to be forced. Besides, I have someone I like.¡± At this point, she suddenly raised her head and looked straight at Mike, as if expecting this man to ask after who she liked. However, the man across the table only looked at her with faint eyes, his sexy lips always holding an elegant smile. For a while, it was difficult to understand what was in his mind. Time gradually passed, even if only a few seconds had passed, to Yara, it was as if a century had passed. Her anticipation faded. Yara was thinking that she had already said the obvious, but the fact that Mike did not pursue the matter at all could only mean that he had no feelings for her. ¡°Who do you like?¡± Suddenly, Mike asked. Yara¡¯s heart stuttered and she was too nervous to breathe. The hands ced on the desktop were even more nervously sped, the right thumbnail sped the left thumb, even leaving finger marks, but she was oblivious. ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± Her eyelids lifted slightly as she looked across at him, her pupils tinged with a few blushes and shyness. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself if you don¡¯t want to talk about it. After all, this kind of topic is too private and I am being abrupt.¡± Mike smiled elegantly, lifting his hand to the ss of water on the table and taking a sip. ¡°No, no. I ¡­ actually, I like you. Mike!¡± She mustered up enough courage to say it straight out. There was a time when Yara was indifferent in the face of Anthony. At that time, she simply thought that it would be hard to fall in love with someone. It wasn¡¯t until she met Mike at the charity g that day and danced with him that she quietly felt the difference in the man¡¯s elegance, which then made her fall in love. Only then did Yara realize that it did not take a long time to fall in love with someone. All it took was a nce. Just one nce, she fell madly in love with the right person. The hand holding the cup in Mike¡¯s hand gave a slight pause, and his lowered eyelids suddenly lifted up, looking ¡®incredulously¡¯ at the shy girl opposite him, ¡°You like me?¡± Yara pursed her lips, nervous and only felt her lips were dry, she licked her lips and nodded her head, ¡°Yes.¡± Was this confession? God, she was actually making a sudden confession to the man she liked. It was so abrupt. ¡°That, I ¡­¡± Yara reached out and scratched her head, ¡°I ¡­ am I being too abrupt?¡± The man across the table couldn¡¯t help himself, ¡°Do you know that I¡¯m friends with Anthony. Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll tell him?¡± At the mention of Anthony, the tension on Yara¡¯s face disappeared and was reced by infinite annoyance, ¡°Yeah. I hate Anthony. So what if I like you?¡± The feeling of anticipation that had suddenly sprung up in her heart just now was instantly gone. Anthony was, after all, the prince of C Country. He was incredibly powerful and had an amazing background. Would he go and betray his friend to be with her just because she liked him? Yara didn¡¯t even think it was likely. Dropping her head, she looked at the desktop, her face full of disappointment and frustration, murmuring, ¡°Could it be that, because Anthony likes me, I have to stay with him and bow down to the forces of evil?¡± ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Mike suddenly said. Hearing that, Yara saw hope. However, the moment she raised her head, Mike had already put down the ss in his hand and reached out to hold her hand, ¡°With me here, you don¡¯t need to be afraid.¡± His hot palm wrapped around her slightly cool hand, and instantly an electric sensation made Yara¡¯s body tingle and tense to the point of near suffocation. What did this mean? She lowered her eyes and her gaze fell on the hand he was covering the back of her hand. She only saw him clutching her small hand and patting it, ¡°From the first time I saw you, I felt you were different from other girls. You¡¯re cute, you¡¯re simple, and you work hard. You¡¯re a good girl.¡± Oh my God! Was that a confession? Yara was so nervous that she could almost hear her heart beating frantically and restlessly, almost as if it was about to jump out of her throat. ¡°So, you are saying yes to me?¡± She inquired tentatively. She was a straightforward girl, growing up in C Country, who liked someone and didn¡¯t like to hide it. The man hesitated for a moment, his handsome face overflowed with a gentle smile, ¡°I can only say that you are the type of girl I like. But whether or not we can be together, or whether or not it¡¯s a good fit, is still up in the air.¡± This answer was somewhat ambiguous. But the fact that he was already holding her hand was tantamount to confessing his love to Yara. The girl, dumbfounded by love, was surprised and delighted, her face beaming, her beautiful eyes stained with a thousand stars, immersed in tion, unable to calm her excitement for a long time. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of Anthony?¡± This was what Yara was most worried about. Chapter 288 Mike’s Plot ¡°I am.¡± Mike admitted bluntly, ¡°He is the prince of C Country, how can I, an ordinary person,pete with him? I need time for me to be strong, in that way, I can protect you.¡± Hearing the doting words, Yara was flushed. Fascinated by love, she could no longer care about anything else and nodded frantically, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell Anthony. No ¡­ I won¡¯t tell anyone else lest Anthony knows. I will buy more time to make you strong enough.¡± Let alone Mike, even her own parents were no match for Anthony. In this love affair, Mike was passive, while she was the one applying the pressure. After all, she had Anthony behind her, a man who could call the shots in C Country. She had duty, obligation, and should go and help to hide it for Mike, so that Anthony would not suspect Mike, much less harm him in private. ¡°Okay, I trust you.¡± After a moment of silence, he suddenly asked, ¡°Would you think, if I say this, that I¡¯m not responsible?¡± ¡°No.¡± Yara shook her head with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re already great, in my heart, you¡¯re a superhero.¡± Thinking back to that scenest night, she felt that Mike was the hero who came over to save her. Vivian, on the other hand, was even better. ¡°Well. We can try to spend some time together. But, if outsiders find out and things reach Antony¡¯s ears, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be strangled in the cradle before I¡¯m strong enough.¡± ¡°I know, I know.¡± Yara nodded her head, with a frank and lovely face. There was a knock on the door outside. The waiter pushed the door in, and Mike immediately withdrew his hand. The dishes were served one by one and the two of them began to eat. Mike thoughtfully cut the steak in front of him, forked a piece with his fork and handed it to Yara, ¡°Yara?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± When Yara looked up, a piece of steak was right in front of her. She couldn¡¯t help but stare and blushed sheepishly, her eyes swirling with an insatiable smile met Mike¡¯s gaze. She opened her mouth and ate the piece of Wellington steak, instantly feeling it was tender, juicy and delicious. It was by andrge the best Wellington steak she had ever eaten. The steak, unbeknownst to her, had been spiced up with love. After all, she did not like the steak medium rare. The two of them ate and talked, and an hour quickly passed. Looking at the time on his wristwatch, Mike said to Yara, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t stay with you for too long. I have a client to see.¡± ¡°What? There¡¯s a client?¡± Yara was even more moved by hearing this. It was really already very nice of Mike to actually take the time to apany her when she had a client appointment. ¡°I have just returned to the country not long ago, many things need to be taken care of by me, I am indeed quite busy.¡± Mike stretched his hands, ¡°I hope you can understand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, I can understand. Then hurry up and go, I¡¯ll be back on my ownter.¡± She said. Mike nodded, removed the napkin from his neck, got up and walked over to her, hisrge palm over her head, gently rubbing her hair, leaning down to ce a kiss in her hair. With the sudden intimacy, Yara was blushed, dizzy with the sweetness of love. ¡°I¡¯ll go first then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± It took a long time for Yara to wake up to this sweet attack, but the man was already gone. She bit her red lips lightly with her teeth and covered her cheeks with both hands, ¡°Oh my god, oh my god, he actually agreed to my confession.¡± She thought that this was what the love she was expecting and yearning for looked like. Unbeknownst to her, Mike walked out of herpartment and then went to thepartment next door. Sitting next door was none other than the exquisitely made up, dignified and elegant Yoona. She sat at the table sipping her coffee and waited slowly until Mike appeared, then she stood up, ¡°Uncle Mike.¡± Because she had been engaged to Morris, she called Mike ¡°Uncle Mike¡± and gradually got used to the title. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡± He sat down across the table. The waiter walked in and looked at Mike with some surprise, but this happened from time to time and the waiter was not surprised. The two ordered their meals and the waiter walked out, cursing as he closed the door, ¡°Damn scum, shameless.¡± ¡°Why do you ask me out today?¡± Yoona was haggard, she had been very dishevelled recently, hiding at home with nothing to do all day, not wanting to go out, not wanting to see anyone, depressed to the extreme. Mike surveyed her, ¡°I sympathize with you for what you¡¯ve been going through. I asked you toe over, just to give you advice.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Yoona took a sip from her coffee and listened quietly. ¡°There are quite a lot of things happening in L City. You are the most talented woman in L City, so it¡¯s natural for you to get a lot of attention when something like this happens. But there is no room for redemption.¡± ¡°I do think you can do some charity work, thus washing away the dishonourable things. You must remember that gold always shines. A woman as attractive as you is not destined to be buried in dust.¡± He said calmly. Listening to Mike¡¯s words, Yoona frowned slightly, pondered for a moment, and asked, ¡°You called me over just to tell me this?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°But ¡­ why do you want to help me?¡± It was obvious that Mike was advising her on her behalf. But he, naturally, had an agenda. ¡°Frankly, do you still love Morris now?¡± He leaned back, resting his wrist on the lean of the seat, his eyes slightly narrowed, sensing a hostile aura from Yoona¡¯s slightly narrowed pupils, he then continued, ¡°Morris was born with a silver spoon in his mouth, so all those superiority feelings were innate. Even, the cold and noble look is repulsive. ¡± Listening to his words, Yoona clutched her cup, somewhat unsure whether Mike was an enemy or a friend. ¡°As you know, although I am a member of the Cheal family, my mother is not a famous girl after all, so I have little status in the Cheal family. On the contrary, Morris is perfect and he has everything. It makes me really ufortable about it.¡± If Yoona was still skeptical of what Mike said just now, she should believe him at this point. ¡°I really can¡¯t understand, you are an outstanding woman, the goddess in my heart, with talent and beauty together, but he likes Vivian. I guess it¡¯s just about a passing fancy for this kind of unruly woman.¡± Chapter 289 Vivian is Being Set Up At the mention of Vivian, Yoona¡¯s face sank, and even the hand holding the cup tightened. ¡°Do you know who¡¯s next door?¡± Mike suddenly asked. Yoona shook her head in confusion, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Yara.¡± ¡°Yara?¡± Yoona was surprised, ¡°Isn¡¯t she Vivian¡¯s friend?¡± The man nodded, ¡°Uh huh, yes.¡± He picked up a cup of water on the table and took a sip, ¡°That stupid woman likes me and confessed her love to me. Do you think, in this case, I¡¯d say no?¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°The meaning is that she is Vivian¡¯s friend ¡­¡± He didn¡¯t say thetter half of the sentence, but Mike knew that Yoona should understand. Sure enough, Yoona thought for a moment and said, ¡°You want to used Yara?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time.¡± He admitted frankly. ¡°And what about me?¡± ¡°You? You and I are in the same trench,rades in arms. Ourmon enemy, after all, is Morris.¡± One side of his lips curled up, an evil, gangly smile on his face.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Yoona lowered her eyes slightly, sipping her coffee, thinking about what Mike had said, and eventually believing it. After all, everyone in L City knew about his past, but they also knew that it was the most taboo point for him. That was why he had been abroad all these years. Now that he had returned, he naturally had a great deal of purpose in mind. He said his target was Morris because he was not weak, but as the seventh son in the Cheal family, he could only watch what belongs to him fall into the hands of Morris, so he was not happy about it. No one else, not to mention him, would be willing to ept it. Thinking about it, Yoona lifted her delicate coffee cup, ¡°To ourmon enemy, cheers.¡± ¡°Cheers.¡± The two clinked their cups and became allies. ¡°I¡¯m going to use the bathroom.¡± Yoona was holding a few suspicions about Mike, so she took the opportunity to go to the bathroom and walked to the nextpartment and gently opened a crack, and to her surprise, Yara was sitting inside. At that moment, her doubts were instantly dispelled. It was an honor for her to have such a powerful ally as Mike. ¡­ This day, Vivian felt that her right eyelid kept on fluttering, and it was clear that nothing had happened, but she was just uneasy. But she didn¡¯t know what the problem was. After a busy day, she went home for the night and rested. The next day was still a busy day of work until it was time to go back to the old mansion of the Cheal family in the evening. It was the day of the family dinner and everyone had to be there, as Morris had said. As Madame Cheal¡¯s god granddaughter, she had to meet and greet everyone today. Vivian thought Morris had arranged to go back with her, so she gave him a call. After all, it wouldn¡¯t be too awkward to face those strangers when there was an acquaintance there. ¡°Hello, the user you have called is switched off, please dial againter ¡­¡± Vivian nced at the automatically hung up phone and called again, but it was still switched off. She wondered, ¡°Is he busy? She didn¡¯t think too much about it, put the phone down, and went to the old mansion. At that moment, he was leaning against a hospital bed, his mobile phone switched off with no battery. Beside the bed stood his assistant Ethan. He said to Morris, ¡°Mr. Morris, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know if I should talk about.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± He had only recently woken up after the ident and was clutching hisputer, working on thepany contract. ¡°I learned by ident that at the jewellery show, the model of Zhongling Jewellery was suddenly injured, and at that time, Miss Mond and Miss Sain went backstage to see Ivana, and Miss Mond offered herself as a model for Zhongling Jewellery. She was afraid that Miss Mond wouldn¡¯t be able to walk the runway, so they used the story of ¡®first love¡¯ as a highlight to promote the product. But who knew that Fraser would be at the jewellery show that day, and there was a fiasco. ording to the medical staff, Miss Mond might have faked a fainting.¡± The movement on the keyboard stalled and his eyebrows knitted, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I went and confronted Ivana¡¯s designer, and that was indeed the case.¡± Ethan nodded. At that moment, a smile involuntarily appeared at the corners of Morris¡¯ lips. It seemed that the recording that Sue had given him to listen to that day was most likely the words of Vivian after she was jealous. The man¡¯s gloomy mood instantly turned better. Morris coughed in sudden physical difort, but because the car ident had injured his lungs and caused internal injuries, although he appeared to be unharmed, he could not do drastic activities, especially once he coughed, his body hurt so much that he could hardly breathe. ¡°Mr. Morris, are you alright?¡± Ethan was startled and immediately ced theputer in front of him on the table and called for a doctor toe over and check. After some examination, the doctor reprimanded with a sullen face, ¡°You should lie down properly in the hospital to recuperate, you have injured your internal organs, so it is best not to move.¡± ¡°Yes, doctor.¡± Ethan nodded, ¡°We will as you said.¡± The doctor gave a few more instructions before leaving. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t go back to the old mansion, so he had to ask Ethan to call Madame Cheal and tell her that he was on a business trip abroad, so he would not return to the old mansion. On the other hand, Vivian was unable to contact Morris, so she went to the old mansion with some gifts and met the people from the n, but there was no sign of him, not even his new assistant Ethan. Madame Cheal said Morris had gone abroad on a temporary business trip. So she didn¡¯t think much of it. She stayed at the old mansion until after 9pm, and Vivian stumbled a bit as she walked around drunkenly. She told Madame Cheal and then left. She wanted to find a servant to drive her home, but she ran into Mike. ¡°Uncle Mike, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Vivian, who was dizzy, waved her hand to Mike. Mike walked up to her and gave her a hand, ¡°Why are you so drunk?¡± ¡°There are so many people today, and as grandma¡¯s god granddaughter, I have to drink with them all.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for that, she wouldn¡¯t be this drunk. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back.¡± ¡°No, just have the servant drive me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel at ease.¡± ¡°You ¡­? No, let the servant drive me.¡± Although she was drunk, there was still an ounce of sanity left in the end. She was wary of Mike, not wanting to let this man near her. But in the end, she couldn¡¯t resist his initiative and Mike dragged her into the car to take her home. On the way home, Vivian was dizzy and ufortable. He took a cup, ¡°Here, drink some water.¡± It was Mike¡¯s car that he was driving, and he had everything in it, so Vivian hadn¡¯t thought much about it. And as she did tend to get thirsty easily after being drunk, she took the cup straight away, took a few sips of water, and then continued to bury her head against the car seat and sleep. ¡°Vivian? Vivian?¡± Mike called out, but she did not respond at all. The corners of his lips curled slightly and he smiled faintly. The car arrived in the city centre and stopped at a certain ce, and the person standing by the roadside was none other than Issac! Mike got out of the car and met Issac, patted him on the shoulder and the two of them looked at each other with a smile, neither of them said anything. Issac drove off slowly in Mike¡¯s car, eventually arriving at a hotel. He carried Vivian upstairs, went to the suite he had reserved and ced the woman, who had passed out, on the bed. Issac stood by the bed, gazing at the beautiful woman he had loved for so long. He couldn¡¯t help but think of the night he had spent with Yoona. At once, his body was hot and unbearable. He reached out, undid her shirt, and then hey down beside her, took her into his arms and took a few pictures with his mobile phone. The angle of the photos was tricky, managing to get it just right, and the messy room in the photos made it clear what had happened with just one nce. But Issac only took one set of photos, and then dressed Vivian. Faced with such a seductive and beautiful body, Issac¡¯s powerful possessiveness eroded his reason, wanting to disintegrate it inch by inch. But, he did not want to hurt her. He still retained thest trace of his bottom line, helped her dress and let her sleep in peace. This night, Viviany in bed and slept soundly, while Issacy on the sofa in the bedroom, watching over Vivian as she fell asleep. After a good night¡¯s sleep, Vivian woke up at six o¡¯clock in the morning. Shezily rolled over, wrapped herself in the bedding and stretched. When she opened her eyes, she found herself in a strange ce. Vivian¡¯s brain buzzed and she immediately sat up from the bed, ¡°Where is this ce?¡± She swept around, then reached out and touched her clothes, her clothes were neat and tidy, everything was normal, and only then did her feel relieved. Chapter 290 Beware of Mike ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± A voice suddenly rang out, startling her. She inclined her head and only then did she see Issac curled up on the tan sofa, perhaps too cold, with a pillow on him. ¡°Issac, why are you here?¡± Vivian reached out and patted his head, she clearly remembered very clearly that she had drunk too muchst night and when she was about to have the servant drive her back, Mike came to see her off, so howe she was with Issac now? ¡°When I called you yesterday, it just so happened that it was answered by Mike. He didn¡¯t know where you lived and had a temporary problem, so he took my car away and asked me to drive you back. When I received you, it dawned on me that you had moved and no longer lived in the same ce as before. I had no choice but to bring you to the hotel.¡± Issac sat up from the sofa and reached out to rub the back of his neck, ¡°After sleeping on the sofa all night, my neck hurts.¡± ¡°You have stiff neck?¡± Vivian got up and got out of bed, ¡°Should I take you to the hospital?¡± Issac tilted his head and shook his neck, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Hearing that, Vivian didn¡¯t say anything more, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go wash up first, and then we¡¯ll go out for breakfast.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He answered. Vivian went to the bathroom and stood in front of the sink washing her hands, looking at herself in the mirror, she couldn¡¯t help but frown and sigh softly. Too careless. How could she fall asleep in Mike¡¯s car after drinking? In the end, she actually didn¡¯t even know how she got upstairs. But luckily Issac was with herst night, if it had been Mike, she hardly dared to imagine what would have happenedter, it really was too much to prevent. She med herself. After washing up, Issac went to wash his face, and after everything was done, it was already half past six in the morning, the two of them went downstairs together and went to eat. Because the hotel they booked included breakfast, Vivian dragged Issac to eat at the hotel restaurant in order to save money. Only after they finished eating did the two go their separate ways. Throughout, Vivian did not tell Issac where she lived. After returning home, she changed her clothes before going to the office. She was busy at the office until midday when someone knocked on her office door. But when the door opened, it was Yara who walked in. She was carrying a bag from the dessert shop in her hand and ced the items on her desk with a joyful smile, ¡°Here, I brought you something delicious.¡± Vivian leaned against the chair and pursed her lips, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it is werid?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t it nice?¡± She grunted arrogantly. Vivian carried the bag and looked at it, there were cakes, tiramisu and so on, all of which were some particrly sweet ones. She raised eyebrows at Yara, ¡°What good thing makes you so happy?¡± Coming over to her so impatiently in the morning, there must be something happy that made her unable to hold back, that was why she came so early. ¡°Hey hey hey, you¡¯re smart.¡± Yara walked to the sofa to the side and sat down, hugging the pillow smoothly, inclining her head to look at Vivian, ¡°I¡¯m in a rtionship, haha ¡­¡± That sweet and wonderful look when she said it was like the innocent cuteness of her first love. Vivian was holding the tiramisu, the movement in her hand gave a beat, ¡°With whom?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking nonsense? Of course not Anthony!¡± ¡°Mike?¡± Vivian¡¯s heart thumped, and the tiramisu in her hand instantly stopped smelling good. Putting the stuff into her bag and setting it aside, she got up and walked over to Yara, sitting directly on the low table and questioning in a deep voice, ¡°When did this happen?¡± ¡°Well ¡­¡± she smiled, ¡°Actually it was the night beforest. I promised Mike that I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone, but you¡¯re different. We are good friends.¡± Vivian was keenly aware of the problem, ¡°So you¡¯re not allowed to tell anyone?¡± ¡°Not really. He is worried that if Anthony finds out, Anthony won¡¯t let go of him, so I just want to protect him.¡± She sighed deeply as she said this, ¡°I suddenly felt so sorry for him that he has to sneak around to have a rtionship with me. But he can ept me, it¡¯s already the best. No matter what will happen in the end, I will not regret it.¡± ¡°Stop, stop, stop!¡± Vivian rubbed her head, ¡°What do you mean? He can ept you? So, it was you who confessed to him?¡± ¡°Uh-huh. Yeah. He saved me that day when Anthony came over. To thank him, I took him to dinner. But I¡¯m used to being abroad, so I just came clean since I like him. I just didn¡¯t expect him to be interested in me too.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. When she said these words, Yara was immersed in a beautiful fantasy of love, her mind was filled with the ambiguous beauty between Mike and her the night before, bit by bit. She looked like she was in love. On the contrary, Vivian looked serious, not happy with Yara¡¯s words, but also preupied. With a frustrated sigh, she got up and walked to the window. Yara suddenly returned to her senses, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you happy that I¡¯ve fallen in love? Are you jealous?¡± She joked. Vivian ced her hands in the pockets of her trousers, hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Yara, I told you that Mike is not simple. Have you forgotten all my words?¡± Since Yara treated her as a good friend, there were some things she had to tell Yara. Originally, Vivian was thinking that Yara only had feeling for Mike now, and perhaps after a while the novelty wore off, she would forget about him. Unexpectedly, things had progressed far more quickly than she had imagined, and this stupid woman had even confessed her feelings to Mike. ¡°You¡¯ve just experienced too much misfortune in your life to think that there are mostly bad people in this world. But I¡¯m still very touched, after all, you¡¯re doing it for my own good.¡± Sheughed innocently, having been immersed in the honeypot of love for a long time. Vivian suddenly felt a sense of helplessness towards Yara. She lifted her hand to ruffle her bangs in front of her forehead and breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Listen, beware of Mike. He is not as simple as you think. Have you ever thought about why a person who has not long left the country can be friends with the prince of C Country in such a short period of time?¡± Clinging to the powerful was not a good thing, sometimes it would get you into trouble. But if one wanted to cling to the powerful, then naturally one had his own agenda. And for Mike, Vivian preferred thetter. ¡°Well, never mind, I should not tell you about this, if you say it again, I will be angry.¡± Yara was upset to hear what Vivian had said. Chapter 291 Misunderstanding The nice atmosphere was all ruined by Vivian. ¡°I ¡­¡± Vivian was speechless for a moment, and she didn¡¯t have time to say ¡®I¡¯m all for your own good¡¯ before she saw Yara stand up, ¡°I still have some business at thepany, so I¡¯ll leave first. Bye.¡± Then she walked out of the office in a huff, and even threw the door shut so fiercely that the office shook. Vivian shook her head helplessly, and didn¡¯t have the heart to curse out a ¡®stupid bastard¡¯. She turned around and her gaze fell on the dessert bag on the table, which contained all the desserts she liked to eat. Although she had only known Yara for over half a year, she was straightforward and honest, without any bad intentions, and even remembered her preferences, which touched Vivian. After thinking about it, she decided to keep an eye on her. As she thought about this, Vivian suddenly thought of Morris. So she made another phone call to Morris, wanting to find out more about Mike through Morris. The phone dialed out and it rang for a long time. Eventually someone picked up. ¡°Morris, what took you so long to pick up the phone?¡± She questioned irritably. It was as if she was used to this indifferent attitude. ¡°This is Sue.¡± On the other end of the phone, it was Sue¡¯s voice. Vivian was surprised and brought the phone that was up next to her ear and scanned it in front of her to make sure it was the right number for Morris. She asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Morris?¡± ¡°He¡¯s at the hospital.¡± ¡°He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s in the hospital? Which hospital?¡± How had this happened so suddenly? When she had asked Madame Cheal at the old mansion yesterday, she had said that Morris had gone abroad on business. Could it be that he had been injured in a car ident and had hidden the truth from Madame Cheal? Thinking about it, this was extremely likely. ¡°Private hospital on the outskirts.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right over, send me the hospitalization number.¡± As soon as she heard that Morris had been hospitalized, Vivian¡¯s heartstrings tightened and she immediately dropped the work she was doing and drove straight to the private hospital. On the way, the car was so fast that she didn¡¯t even notice it herself. She even ran a red light at one point. She finally arrived at the private hospital forty minutester. The private hospital was located on the outskirts of the city, in a rtively secluded location. After parking her car, Vivian got out and rushed all the way to the inpatient department, following the address Sue gave her to the 2409 VIP ward on the 24th floor of the inpatient department. There were two bodyguards guarding the entrance to the ward, and when they saw Vivian, they stopped her directly outside the door.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed in here.¡± One of the bodyguards said expressionlessly. ¡°I¡¯m Vivian, the sister of Morris. Let me in.¡± ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know who you are. Please leave.¡± The bodyguard blocked her outright. At that moment, the door to the ward opened, and when Ethan saw Vivian¡¯s not-so-good face, he simply said coldly, ¡°Let her in.¡± Only then did Vivian walk in. She didn¡¯t care about the bodyguard¡¯s attitude. After all, as the CEO of the Eonothem Group, if outsiders knew that he was seriously injured and unconscious in the hospital, there might be some kind of chaos. When she walked into the ward, Vivian asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with him?¡± The VIP ward had two rooms, one outside was a small living room and the other inside was the ward. This effectively insted the outside from prying eyes and created a quieter atmosphere for the patient. Ethan shot an irritated nce at Vivian, ¡°Go and ask yourself.¡± Such an attitude of indifference made Vivian doubt herself. What was the point of being mean? What did it have to do with her? She thought to herself as she walked into the ward. When she entered, she found Sue sitting on the sofa, while Morris leaned on the bed. His forehead was bandaged with gauze and he was in a state of despondency that was rarely seen, but even so, it did not detract from his face. The face was almost perfect, with no dead angle, no matter how she looked at it, it was beautiful. Vivian¡¯s pace was stunned as she looked at the man leaning against the hospital bed from afar, her eyebrows slightly furrowed before she walked towards him, teasingly saying: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯ve been driving for decades and still had a car ident? Is it possible that it was revenge from an enemy again?¡± It took more than a day for Morris to wake up from hisa. He leaned against the bed, quietly looking at Vivian who walked in, his mood quiteplicated. This woman, quirky, always making it impossible to figure out her mind, was truly a headache. ¡°Can¡¯t die.¡± Coldly he said. As cold as ever. Just then, Morris¡¯ phone vibrated. It was an message, sent by Issac. The content of the message was a few photos, and he tapped on them to take a look. His face swiftly turned white, and his pupils shook, his hand clutching the phone tightened slightly, and his whole body was instantly haunted by a bitter cold aura. In the photo, she was topless, clinging to a naked Issac, her head pressed intimately against his chest, maintaining the intimate position. The ce was a hotel, and there were even bags of used condoms on a side table, clearly visible. Morris only felt his heart jolt, as if the sky had copsed. Yesterday, Ethan said that the confession of her first love at the jewellery exhibition was just a chance ident, making it clear to Morris that Vivian was no longer in love with Fraser. So what was in the photo again? Was it evidence that she was in love with Issac? So, what Vivian said in the recording on Sue¡¯s mobile phone that day at the Hillington Hotel were not words of jealousy at all, but ¡­ She was indeed not interested in him. Simply and directly she did not like him. Because, the person she liked was Issac? Was she always in love with Issac, or was it a case of love over time? Morris recalled that time in the warehouse, the way she mercilessly shot Issac, he had thought it was because she really did not love that she would shoot that decisively. There was bit of protection for the Shaw family, but now it seemed that she cared as much as she did when she shot Issac mercilessly. Otherwise, how could Issac have been so close to Vivian when she was wounded by Vivian¡¯s own hand, to the extent that Yeon was hospitalized for months? The only argument that could be made was that Vivian had always been fond of Issac from the very beginning! It was only on her father¡¯s birthday that her adoptive parents urged her to get engaged to Issac, and Vivian did not dare to admit that she liked Issac because she coveted his presence. Was she simply afraid that he would take revenge on Issac? And it was only for a moment that a thousand twists and turns went through Morris¡¯ mind, and it was just as he was looking at the photos that Vivian put her bag aside, moved a chair and sat beside him. She did not notice anything about what he was doing. Morris¡¯ cold eyes were slightly austere as he said to Sue who was sitting on the sofa, ¡°You and Ethan go out first.¡± Sue didn¡¯t say anything and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them got up and walked out, closing the door of the ward. Vivian couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Mysterious, what do you have to tell me? It¡¯s not like you hit it because you dozed off while driving, is it?¡± Morris put away his phone, trying hard to calm down, before raising his eyes and questioning, ¡°Did you go back to the old mansion yesterday?¡± She nodded, ¡°Yes, I called you yesterday and was going to go back to the old mansion with you, but you couldn¡¯t get through on the phone. I just went back on my own.¡± ¡°How did you get back?¡± ¡°I was drunk, so Issac gave me a ride.¡± She condensed what had happened yesterday, and then didn¡¯t mention Mike. ¡°Did he go to your house?¡± ¡°No. We went to the hotel.¡± ¡°Hotel? So, you slept at the hotel?¡± ¡°Yeah. I can¡¯t take him to sleep at my ce.¡± Vivian replied. Then she inclined her head to look at the fruit sitting on the table, thinking of the man¡¯s thoughtfulness in peeling fruit for Madame Cheal that day when she was in hospital. She then took a fruit, rummaged through the drawer to find a knife, and peeled it for him to eat. Vivian didn¡¯t seem to notice the difference in Morris, but asked as she peeled the fruit, ¡°You haven¡¯t told us exactly how you got into the ident until now.¡± He clutched his phone tightly, the bruises on the back of his hand rippling, his face gloomy. His sharp eyes stared at Vivian for an instant, his mind haunted by the night she had had with Issacst night. When he suddenly remembered what Issac had said in the restaurant the day before, he felt sarcastic and ridiculous. ¡°Go out, I need to sleep!¡± Chapter 292 Morris Vomited Blood The man¡¯s expression was cold, holding back his temper as he ced his phone on the table and said coldly. Vivian, who was peeling fruit, shook the apple in her hand, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished peeling it yet, you can eat it before I leave.¡± Speaking of this, Vivian couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Still talking with such strength, it doesn¡¯t seem to be serious.¡± At these words, she did not wait for a reply from Morris. Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, Vivian didn¡¯t bother to speak again, instead she handed the peeled apple to Morris, ¡°Here, have an apple.¡± Morris¡¯ eyebrows wrinkled lightly, his cold eyes gazing at her before looking at the apple in her hand, ¡°I said, get out.¡± ¡°Hey, Morris, do you have any conscience? I was kind enough to peel the apple for you, what kind of attitude is that?¡± Vivian was angry with him, but thinking about it, it was understandable that a sick person would be in a bad mood. She said patiently again, ¡°Come on, you¡¯re already so old, why do you have a temper when you¡¯re in hospital? All right, I¡¯ll feed you, okay?¡± As she said that, she reached out and handed the apple to Morris. Her fingers were holding the apple, and her long nails had been manicured, making her hand even more beautiful. But it was this hand that Morris clearly saw as she wrapped her arm around Issac¡¯s waist. At once, nameless anger ran straight to his head, and he shook the apple out of Vivian¡¯s hand, ¡°Get out!¡± The apple fell to the ground and rolled far away with a grunt. Vivian¡¯s hand was pped painfully by Morris. She turned around and looked at the apple that had fallen to the ground, her pure face instantly stered with ayer of anger. Only after a long time did she turn back, ¡°Morris, you¡¯re just fucking sick!¡± Endless anger zed in her heart. Vivian never understood why Morris was suddenly angry, but she didn¡¯t owe him anything either. It seemed that she was used to him being so shifty, but that didn¡¯t mean she would go against the grain. The knife Vivian held in her right hand did not close, but flung it violently, the sharp knife misoing and embedding itself deep into the bedside table, the entire sharp part of the knife sinking all the way in deep. You can imagine how strong the force of the blow was. She, in turn, was furious. Vivian took the bag she had put aside and said as she was leaving, ¡°Remember to register with a neurologist to have your brain checked. Don¡¯t be gloomy all day long, as if the whole world owes you money.¡± She stepped out of the ward and mmed the door with a heavy thud. The force was so strong that even the transparent ss on the door of the ward was instantly shaken off and fell to the ground with a thud, sshing ss scraps everywhere. Seeing this scene, Ethan and Sue looked at each other, unsure of what to do. It had only been a few minutes since Vivian had entered the room, and they hadn¡¯t heard any argument, so why were they suddenly so angry? Only Sue saw Vivian walking out of the ward in a rage, and when she heard the words ¡®get out¡¯ from Morris, she simply thought that the recording she had given to Morris the day before had irritated her, and that was why she was so angry. Sue raised her eyebrows, her red lips curving up in a slight arc, her heart quite pleased.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Wasn¡¯t this what she wanted? After Vivian left, Sue slowly got up and walked into the ward with elegant steps, looking at the man leaning on the bed. That man was the love of her heart, the one she had been thinking about day and night. Now, wounded all over by Vivian, as long as she was well by his side, she could always warm up his momentarily cold heart. ¡°Morris, are you okay?¡± The smile on her face was instantly reced with strong worry, ¡°Actually ¡­ Vivian she was just worried about you and came over to see you. You shouldn¡¯t ¡­¡± Before Sue could finish a sentence, a sharp eye from Morris shot straight over, ¡°Get out!¡± The words were simple and concise. Sue¡¯s body was stunned and the expression on her face froze for a split second before she pursed her lips in aggravation, ¡°Morris, I know you¡¯re in a bad mood. However, I ¡­¡± ¡°Get lost, can¡¯t you understand?¡± The brow of Morris was slightly knitted, his handsome face was as cold as ice, especially that pair of cold gaze, like a pr cier as bitterly cold, just a look could make people shiver. Sue¡¯s heart trembled, not understanding what Vivian had said to Morris to make him so unstable and furious at this moment. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± She pinched the corner of her coat, turned around and walked out of the ward. When the ward was quiet again, Morris took a long moment to slow down and turned back, his gaze falling on his phone again. When he saw the phone, what was disyed on the screen was the picture of Vivian and Issac after they had made love. Even if it was just her hugging Issac tightly, it could make Morris imagine the madness of their lovemaking, only that kind of madness could make her so exhausted afterwards. There were even hickeys on her neck and arms. Everything was so real that he did not suspect a thing. Especially, Vivian had even admitted it herself. Morris only felt a suffocating ufortable feeling in his chest, and then he simply deleted the message manually. As the text message was deleted, the photos also disappeared from view. However, he did not know that the so-called hickeys on Vivian¡¯s body were merely drawn on with a special pen. He put his mobile phone on the table and the next moment, he suddenly felt a fishy sweet taste rise in his chest, and with a poof, he spat out fresh blood. Ethan, who was guarding the door to the ward, had been watching every move inside, and when he saw his boss suddenly spitting blood, he was so scared that his back went cold, and he rushed in with a crash, ¡°Mr. Morris? Mr. Morris?¡± With one hand supporting Morris, Ethan pressed the call bell at the head of the bed and shouted outside, ¡°Call a doctor, call a doctor now!¡± And then the ward was thrown into a panic as Morris was taken into the resuscitation ward. After some examination, the doctor said, ¡°The patient only vomited blood because he was attacked by anger, you must mainly let him rest and try not to stimte the patient any further.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, thank you, doctor.¡± Ethan nodded his head repeatedly. It was only in his heart that he was puzzled as to what part had gone wrong. Or was it that Vivian had said something to Boss to make him so angry? Everything had be a mystery, but Ethan, as an assistant, could not investigate these matters in private without his boss¡¯ permission. Morris stayed in hospital for three days before he was discharged. He had suffered liver damage and forehead injuries as a result of the car ident, but the rest of his body was fine. But the liver damage was internal and he was stubbornly unwilling to recuperate in the hospital, so he had to work at thepany and take his time to get well. Time passed very quickly, in the blink of an eye, and it was already the end of the year. Sitting in her office, Vivian was browsing the web when she saw once again that Yoona had made the headlines. The eye-catching headlines were, naturally, about Yoona appearing at a certain charity foundation, at a disaster relief site somewhere, helping poor children, or spending time with lonely elderly people in a nursing home. Chapter 293 Yoona Hit the Headlines She didn¡¯t know how many times she had watched this news in the course of a month. However, she had to admit that the effect was extremely good. All those negativements that were previously bad for Yoona had changed, and it seemed that theizens had been bought to control thements, and with some drive, many moreizens had started praising her non-stop. Vivian looked at the kind of generosity of Yoona¡¯s speech during the interview with the reporter, and just turned off the news with a faint smile. Right now, she didn¡¯t want to care about that. It had nothing to do with her. With nothing else to do, Vivian walked out of her office and took the lift to Vinca E-Sports. Watching the people in thepany go on and on, she felt that it was all worth the effort. It was a good thing that she only told the people in thepany that she was a friend and not an investor in thepany, so the people in thepany only thought she was a friend of the owner of Vinca E-Sports. When she went to the office, not long after, the person in charge brought out the financial statements and Vivian looked at them. This month¡¯s earnings had finally started to level off, andpared tost month, the earnings had doubled, a very good start. After sitting at Vinca E-Sports for a while, she squared off back to the weddingpany. And that was when Ivana gave her a call. Vivian answered the phone, ¡°Ivana, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Vivian. my boss you if you¡¯re still willing to endorse ourpany¡¯s products?¡± At the other end of the phone, Ivana asked cautiously, afraid of saying something wrong and making Vivian angry. ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Vivian was curious what exactly was the reason that made the owner of Zhong Ling Jewellery want her to endorse theirpany again? She suddenly thought of Yoona who had been in the news recently. She vaguely felt that it must have something to do with Yoona. After all, although she and Yoona did not look exactly alike, they were still 95% simr. An average person, at first nce, would not be able to tell which of them was which.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Oh ¡­ this ¡­¡± Ivana stammered, unable to say anything for a while, but only smiled awkwardly, ¡°This actor that the boss hired before was exposed for his indiscretions, which brought a considerable negative impact to thepany. The boss is now looking for a new spokesperson, and he thought of you.¡± The exnation went on and on, but it was never clear exactly why he wanted to sign with her. ¡°How much is the endorsement fee?¡± Since Ivana didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Vivian didn¡¯t want to dwell on it either. Now that it was the end of the year, bothpanies needed very big expenses, as well as the double pay promised to the employees at the end of the year, which she naturally had to do. But all of these also required money, and without it, it was difficult to move on. ¡°It¡¯s still three hundred thousand.¡± At that price, it was quite a bargain. ¡°Okay, fine.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t think much about it and agreed readily. Afterwards, Ivana discussed other details with Vivian before hanging up the phone. Back in her office, Vivian sat in the chair, raising her hand to rub her brow, tired. However, not long after Vivian had put her phone down, Issac called. ¡°Issac?¡± ¡°What are you working on?¡± Issac asked casually. ¡°Just sitting at the office being bored.¡± She ruffled the hair at her temples and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Well ¡­ there¡¯s nothing much going on. Didn¡¯t I introduce you to a clientst time? Their wedding is in tomorrow, I¡¯m calling to ask you, how are the wedding preparations going?¡± For his friend¡¯s wedding, they contacted a month in advance with their weddingpany, in order to make the customer satisfied, Vivian and the wedding nning team made three ns, the other party was very satisfied. And the wedding was tomorrow. Vivian responded, ¡°Well, everything is ready. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ll be the best man at your friend¡¯s wedding tomorrow?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still smart, you guessed it right.¡± Mentioning the wedding, Vivian didn¡¯t dare to continue the conversation, after all, if they talked more, it would be time to say that Issac¡¯s friends were already getting married, so howe he hadn¡¯t moved yet. Then naturally, things woulde back to haunt her. So she said, ¡°I have always been smart, after the wedding, let¡¯s go and have hot pot.¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, Vivian simply hung up the phone. The client Issac had introduced was named Elis Jordan. In L City, having a certain economic status and foundation, the Jordan family¡¯s business was very extensive, even cooperating with the Eonothem Group, the Stewart Group and Phu Yen¡¯s Company. The people who would be there tomorrow were all celebrities, and Vivian was a bit uneasy after thest time when she had a shadow in her heart about the wedding banquet of Morris. She was afraid that any idents at the venue would cause financial losses to herpany. So, she immediately called her team together and had an impromptu meeting about Elis¡¯s wedding tomorrow. At the end of the evening, Yara gave Vivian a call. Vivian, who was still working overtime in the office, watched Yara¡¯s name jump on the screen of her mobile phone, and she frowned slightly. This stupid woman, since thest time Vivian had told her to watch out for Mike, she had not been in touch with Vivian much. Vivian didn¡¯t know if she was busy with her dates or if she was just sulking. When Vivian answered the phone, she said, ¡°Oh, howe you are calling me?¡± At the other end of the phone, the corners of Yara¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, ¡°Vivian, you ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Tsk tsk ¡­ Women in love really do have a negative IQ.¡± Not wanting to continue to dwell on the matter with Yara, she asked directly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is your Mike in a meeting or on a business trip, otherwise, why would you think of me?¡± She hit the nail on the head. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, Mike is away on a business trip and won¡¯t be back until tomorrow. I¡¯m bored today, I wanted to ask you to watch a movie.¡± ¡°Bah!¡± Vivian snorted lightly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid after you bought the movie tickets, you found out he wasn¡¯t there.¡± ¡°You¡¯re ¡­ ugh, okay.¡± Yara sighed deeply as she looked at the movie tickets in her hand. Vivian originally wanted to refuse, but on second thought, she had been busy recently, so it was better to go and rx. So, she packed her things and went to see a movie with Yara. It wasn¡¯t until after the movie that Vivian drove home and surprisingly met Yoona at the apartment building where she had rented a room. This meeting was the first time since thest auction to the present, a full three months long. Vivian parked her car and stepped down from it, wrinkling her brows, ¡°How did you know I live here?¡± After three months of absence, Yoona had lost a lot of weight, and her eyebrows had lost the arrogance and coldness of the past, instead bing much moreposed. Vivian knew very well in her heart about Yoona had been raped, she thought that Yoona was upset because of that. Chapter 294 Accident at the Wedding However, although Vivian felt that Yoona was wronged of being raped, she did not sympathize. Wearing a ck tweed trench coat with slightly curly long hair draped around her neck, Yoona had a id scarf around her neck, she carried her bag in one hand and ced one hand in her trench coat pocket, standing in front of Vivian with a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s not hard to find out where you live.¡± Vivian nodded, not refuting, ¡°What is wrong?¡± Yoona raised her head and looked at the bitterly cold winter sky, ¡°It¡¯s such a cold day, I¡¯m here to find you, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m bored.¡± Listening to her words, Vivian didn¡¯t say anything and listened. ¡°I heard that you took over Elis¡¯s wedding hosting, is that right?¡± She asked. Vivian wasn¡¯t surprised how she knew about it, after all, as she said, it was easy to find out about her. After all, L City was small. ¡°Say what you have to say.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t have much patience with her. ¡°I came just to tell you that you should be extra careful for Elis¡¯s wedding tomorrow.¡± After saying that, she shrugged her shoulders, ¡°That is all.¡± As thest word fell, she stepped on her high heels and walked straight past her, leaving straight away. Standing in ce, Vivian¡¯s brows knitted together as she turned around and questioned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± A few metres away, Yoona¡¯s steps lurched, her back turned to Vivian and she gave a slight sideways nce, ¡°Literally. If you can¡¯t avoid an ident, I¡¯m just afraid that your weddingpany will no longer be able to open in L City.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t bother to ask other questions. For example: why do you want to help me or something like that. Then Yoona would definitely say: I have a guilty conscience after all the things I did before, so I want to make up for my past mistakes. That was a joke. How could she believe such words? So, whatever the reason for Yoonaing over, she had to be extra cautious about the wedding tomorrow! For a while, a wave of pressure came steeply over Vivian, making her feel doubly upset. In her t, Vivian did not sleep all night. Originally an insomniac, she could fall asleep at four or five every day and get up at six. But this night, she really did not sleep. The next morning, the sun was shining brightly, but the winter breeze was still bitterly cold. Early in the morning, the team from the weddingpany responsible for Elis¡¯s wedding arrived at the Runzhou Hotel and began a thorough inspection. Vivian went over and over the safety issues, as well as the sound equipment and projectors and other things, just in case there would be the same ident asst time. At that time, there would really be no ce for her in L City. At midday, the guests entered the venue one by one. Vivian was dressed in a silver grey suit and t shoes, holding a walkie-talkie in her hand, talking to the group from time to time. As the wedding venue was in the back garden of the Runzhou Hotel, the back garden covered arge area, paved with fake grass and decorated with flowers of various colours flown back from abroad, as well as colourful balloons, creating a vibrant beauty of spring. As the guests were seated, Vivian felt more and more pressured as she watched the peopleing in one after another. The reason was that all the people attending the banquet today were the core of the upper ss in L City, all of whom were rich and worth a lot of money. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Suddenly, Yara stood out from behind and tapped Vivian¡¯s shoulder. Taken aback, Vivian turned around and red at her, ¡°Where did you scurry out from?¡± Yara pointed to the door, and then she saw that both Mike and Morris had walked in, and his eyes were looking this way, and his handsome face was tinged with a wicked smile. That smile was clearly meant for Yara, but Vivian always felt that he was smiling at herself. But she didn¡¯t care too much, instead she dropped her gaze on Morris. After a month¡¯s absence, he had recovered from the injury on his head, and he was dressed in a treasure blue velvet suit, with a pair of silver-grey sunsses, dignified and imposing. Vivian was standing at the most obvious ce at the entrance, but it seemed that the pair of eyes behind the sunsses had never even looked at her. For no reason at all, Vivian¡¯s heart felt irritated. Nuts. From thest time he had been angry in the hospital, Vivian had been particrly angry and did not understand where his nameless anger hade from. But when faced with such an unpredictable man, it was only natural that he would treat her as he saw fit. Even if he didn¡¯t want to talk to her now, at best he was just tired of ying with her and didn¡¯t want to pay attention to her anymore. If that was the case, Vivian didn¡¯t want to pay attention to him either. ¡°The wedding venue is decorated in a very high ss way, fresh and elegant, it¡¯s not bad.¡± Mike did not mince words of appreciation. Vivian¡¯s face lifted up in a formic smile, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Mike.¡± ¡°Ah ¡­ Mike, let¡¯s go and sit down first, don¡¯t disturb Vivian¡¯s work.¡± Yara let go of Vivian and greeted Mike. ¡°Okay.¡± Mike nodded, and the two walked into the wedding venue and sat next to Morris. Afterwards, Sue came over with the Stewart family, as well as the Lee¡¯s couple and Yoona and the Shaw family, all of whom entered one by one. Only Vivian avoided them all when she saw them, not wanting to deal with them. ¡°Vivian, the bride has arrived.¡± The voice of her assistant, Sophie, came over the inte. ¡°Got it.¡± She responded. The wedding was officially held at eleven in the morning and at forty past ten, Vivian walked backstage once more, ¡°Is the equipment all in order? Has the safety of the wire rope been reviewed again?¡± Because Elis¡¯s bride, Lily Howard, was particrly fond of watching costume dramas, she had always imagined that she would fall from the sky like a fairy when she got married, so she repeatedly raised this opinion with them. In order to respect the customer¡¯s preference, Vivian had to arrange a ¡®flying fairy from the sky¡¯ style wedding. So in terms of equipment, Vivian hired the most expensive and best equipment in L City, and also prepared spare equipment. However, even so, her right eyelid kept jumping. She didn¡¯t know if it was her extra worry, or if it was because what Yoona had said when she appearedst night had too much of a psychological impact on her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Mond. The wire rope and the basket, as well as the crane, we¡¯ve double-checked to make sure there won¡¯t be any problems.¡± ¡°Yes. Especially the hanging baskets, we had the welders weld them again. The harness on the basket was doubled and there will never be any problems.¡± ¡°Yeah, right.¡± ¡­ Several colleagues from the equipment team instructed. When Vivian heard their words, she was still nervous she just repeatedly admonished, ¡°Be more careful about it.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Twenty minutester, the wedding officially began. Under the live music team¡¯s performance, the MC invited the groom to enter. When Vivian walked to the front, she saw the groom, Elis, enter, along with his groomsmen, and Issac was among them. The MC handed over the microphone to the groom Elis, who held the microphone and spoke excitedly about his love story with his bride from the moment he met her. Immediately afterwards, the stage screen panned out and the camera shot to the bride, who was seen sitting in a basket of gorgeous flowers. Chapter 295 Balloon Explosion The crowd turned around and then saw a flower basket hanging from a wire in mid-air, and inside the basket sat the bride, Lily, wearing a white wedding dress with a gand of flowers on her head. The basket slowly slid towards the stage, from high to low, while the wedding dress swayed with the breeze, while a special device on the basket automatically scattered flower petals, red and pink petals falling in droves, setting off the bride like a fairy descending from heaven. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so fairy, it¡¯s so beautiful.¡± ¡°I want to follow this when I get married.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful. The weddingpany is too good at it.¡± ¡­ The crowd resounded with sighs and exmations, immersed in such a happy atmosphere. Only Vivian clutched the walkie-talkie, fearing that the wire rope might have an ident. One end of the wire rope held a crane, but the crane was shielded by arge wedding poster, so naturally it would notpromise the beauty of the scene, while the other end was set on the edge of the heightened stage. The basket was steadily brought closer to the edge of the stage, and the bride was unbuckled and helped to the center of the stage by the groom. Everything was going so smoothly. Seeing this, Vivian finally felt relieved. At that moment, Yoona came over and stood beside her, looking at the stage, watching the happy couple in love. ¡°Something wrong?¡± Vivian asked coldly as she nced out of the corner of her eye. ¡°Just want to see the wedding from a different perspective.¡± Yoona sighed. A statement that had quite a deep meaning. It wasn¡¯t clear whether she was trying to express that she was expecting the wedding to end in a farce; or whether she was envying the smooth weddings of others. Vivian did not say anything. Yoona was silent for a while before adding, ¡°Tomorrow, it¡¯s our birthday. Want to spend it together?¡± Birthday? Together? Vivian automatically blocked out the music and noise of the wedding venue, blinked her eyes and slowly looked sideways, ¡°With you?¡± She snorted, ¡°I forgot I came into this world with you together.¡± ¡°Dad said he wanted to have a charity-themed birthday dinner tomorrow for me, at a nearby orphanage. It¡¯s quite meaningful. Are youing along?¡± Yoona automatically ignored Vivian¡¯s sarcasm and asked in a subdued manner. ¡°When my parents picked me up, it was at the beginning of spring, so the second day of the second month of the lunar calendar is my birthday. Tomorrow, it¡¯s just your birthday. It has nothing to do with me.¡± She deliberately cleared the air with Yoona. It was because she suddenly realized that Yoona was deliberately getting close these two days, with a purpose. Yoona did not get angry at Vivian¡¯s words, but put her hands in her pockets and quietly gazed at the stage as she spoke leisurely, ¡°Madame Cheal only recognized you as her god granddaughter, so you really consider yourself a member of the Cheal family. You think you have something to rely on?¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± She was silent while Yoona continued, ¡°What kind of person is Morris? A man who ys with women, or rather, doesn¡¯t treat them like human beings at all. I loved him so much that I wanted to give my heart to him, but in the end, what happened? He took me to have a miscarriage without even giving me an anaesthetic. Can you feel the pain of those cold surgical forceps churning inside your body?¡± At this point, she paused, as if to calm her emotions, then added, ¡°The pain was unbearable. At the time, if I hadn¡¯t been bound hand and foot, I probably would have wanted to crash to death on the spot. But in the end, I was forced to have the operation, childless, and then ordered by Morris to be left, like rubbish, on my doorstep.¡± No matter how calm Vivian was, when she heard this, a chill ran down her spine. Her eyebrows knitted together and she tilted her head, herplex gaze falling on Yoona¡¯s face. But she only saw her red lips slightly hooked as she continued to look ahead and said calmly and transcendently, ¡°Do you think that this is the most painful of all? No, it¡¯s not. The most painful thing is that before the baby was removed from my belly, the doctor said that if the baby was gone, I would be infertile for life. But, he still ¡­¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Yoona turned her head slightly, met Vivian¡¯s slightly surprised eyes, and said in a slow voice: ¡°Desperately took away the child, ruined me for this life.¡± Although Vivian didn¡¯t have much of a facial expression, her pupils still showed some surprise. She had guessed that Yoona was pregnant with someone else¡¯s child and pretended it was Morris¡¯, and had ended up being taken to a miscarriage for sure. But she hadn¡¯t expected in any way that Morris would actually strap Yoona down hard on the operating table and just remove the baby without using an anaesthetic. Even, mercilessly, ruined her for life! Although Vivian hated Yoona, it was because she had gotten too close to Morris that she feared she would end up in the same tragedy as Yoona. How could he be so cruel? Being a woman as well, she knew how painful it was for a woman to not be able to have children. ¡°What, are you surprised?¡± Yoona breezed through her story, her red lips curving up into a light smile, as if she was telling the story of a bystander. Vivian only felt a piercing coldness in her body after hearing what she had to say. For the first time, she felt that the man she was usually so close to was so ruthless and heartless. But she quickly adjusted her mood, ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling me that? Is it because you want to pull me into an alliance?¡± ¡°I¡¯m notfortable with an alliance with you. I just don¡¯t want you to repeat the same mistake.¡± Yoona said half-truthfully. And just as her words fell, there was a bang. A violent sound suddenly burst out of the scene. Because the sound was right on the stage, right next to the microphone in the emcee¡¯s hand, the sound was infinitely amplified through the live sound. ¡°Ah, there¡¯s been an explosion.¡± ¡°Oh my God, the bride has a face full of blood.¡± ¡°How did this happen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s scary.¡± ¡°Go, hurry, something¡¯s happened.¡± ¡­ The scene was suddenly thrown into chaos as all the guests scrambled to their feet, some fleeing in panic, scattering the tables, chairs and dessert tables on the scene and sending people tumbling. Vivian¡¯s heart snapped with the sound of the explosion, and she almost forgot to breathe. As she stood there, she could see from a distance, through the crowd, the sttered blood on the bride¡¯s body, which was horrifying. The next moment, Vivian quickly rushed towards the stage, but because there were so many guests there, others ran outside while she rushed inside, and it took her a while to squeeze her way through the crowd to the stage. The moment she stood on the stage, Lily and Elis both fell to the ground in aa. The explosives at the scene were no other than the balloons that the two of them had scheduled to be released in advance, and tied to the balloons was the bouquet of flowers. It was a special ceremony that the newlyweds had repeatedly asked for. Vivian never thought the balloon would actually explode. ¡°Hurry up and call an ambnce.¡± Vivian shouted as she pushed the crowd away, ¡°Get out of the way, get out of the way!¡± Chapter 296 Vivian was Locked up in the Police Station If an ordinary balloon exploded, the shockwave wouldn¡¯t even hurt a person. Obviously the balloon had been tampered with and she needed to keep the evidence. ¡°You¡¯re in charge of the wedding? Give back my woman!¡± ¡°I knew you guys were the most unreliable.¡± ¡°My son is hurt, how are you going to pay me back?¡± ¡­ When rtives of the Jordan family and the Howard family poured onto the stage, knowing that Vivian was in charge of this wedding, they rushed straight forward, grabbed Vivian by the hair with a p, and pped her twice on the cheek. Vivian was looking down for evidence when she was caught off guard by the two ps on her face, and her cheeks hurt. But the next moment, she clutched the wrist of the woman who pped her cheek, ¡°What are you doing?¡± She roared, her aura exploding instantly, her expression serious and imposing. ¡°Would an ordinary balloon explode and blow someone up? It has obviously been tampered with! It is not yet known whether the culprit behind the explosion is an enemy of your Jordan family or Howard family, or an enemy of my Vivian. If you keep fooling around, the only evidence at the scene will be gone, and you will never be able to find the murderer then!¡± Vivian¡¯s hand flung so violently that thedy stumbled backwards and almost fell over, but was helped by her family. ¡°Damn it, you¡¯ve smashed the venue yourself, and you¡¯re still justified.¡± ¡°Beat her.¡± ¡°She is fucking arrogant.¡± ¡°How dare you.¡± ¡­ The crowd didn¡¯t listen to Vivian, but swarmed forward to punch and kick her. However, at the critical moment, Vivian, who had been pushed to the ground, did not feel the pain all over her body, and opened her eyes only to find that it was Issac who appeared in time to hold her tightly in his arms. At such a close distance, she could almost hear Issac¡¯s breathing increase with each kick, and the trembling of his body as he was beaten. At this moment, Vivian¡¯s mind was nk, while all her thoughts fell on Issac¡¯s body.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. There was surprise, amazement, emotion, excitement, all kinds of emotions rushing to her mind, quite unpleasant. At the same time, under the stage, among the crowd that had dispersed, Morris, Ethan, Mike, Yara, Sue, as well as several journalists who had been specially invited to the scene were all present. ¡°My God, what the hell is going on?¡± Yara was so frightened that she covered her mouth and subconsciously wanted to shout at Mike, but thinking of the need to keep a certain distance in front of outsiders, she could only say to Morris, ¡°Mr. Morris, go help Vivian.¡± The man in the suit was standing on the stage, watching the scene on the stage without expression, his brow lightly knitted, his eyes deep with a hint of coldness. Beside him, Ethan asked, ¡°Mr. Morris?¡± He was asking for Morris¡¯ opinion. However, as his gaze gazed at Vivian, who was being held tightly by Issac in the crowd, Morris¡¯ eyes grew darker and darker. ¡°Mr. Morris, what are you doing standing still? Go and save Vivian.¡± Yara was so anxious that she jumped to her feet. However, Morris returned to his senses, nced at her with cold eyes, turned around and left straight away. And at this moment, several reporters speciallymissioned by the Jordan family surged forward and directly blocked the way of Morris. ¡°Mr. Morris, the weddingpany at Mr. Jordan¡¯s wedding today is your god-sister Vivian¡¯spany, may I ask what you think about this?¡± ¡°Is your family responsible for such a big thing happening at the wedding?¡± ¡°Is it true that there are rumours that you and Vivian don¡¯t have good terms?¡± ¡°Mr. Morris, what do you think of what happened today?¡± ¡°Mr. Morris, if the wedding was backstabbed, who do you think is taking revenge?¡± ¡­ Several reporters and photographers carrying long cameras were interviewing Morris, the microphones in their hands were dying to pestle Morris¡¯ face. Morris was ustomed to such scenes, maintaining his usual cold and arrogant aura, and sweeping a contemptuous gaze at the reporters in front of him. His thin lips lightly opened, ¡°The fact that grandmother recognized Miss Mond as her god granddaughter can only mean that grandmother and Miss Mond have a good rtionship. But, Vivian¡¯s every word and deed has nothing to do with my family.¡± ¡°So, you really loathe Vivian?¡± ¡°She is the god granddaughter of Madame Cheal, and is considered a member of the Cheal family, and you are not going to be responsible for that?¡± ¡°Without your family, there¡¯s no way Mr. Jordan would have found Miss Mond¡¯s weddingpany.¡± ¡°Is this an intention to clear the air with Miss Mond?¡± ¡­ The reporters pressed on aggressively. However, Morris only swept over with a biting cold aura, a look full of stern and cold intent, scaring several reporters into trembling and instantly silencing them. When they saw that he hadn¡¯t moved, they immediately took a few steps back and made way for him to leave. And so, in full view of everyone, Morris walked away. On the stage, Vivian, who was pinned to the ground, looked at the back of Morris¡¯ determined departure through the gaps in the crowd of people gathered in front of her. At that moment, her heart clenched together fiercely. For some reason, she felt a choking pain in her chest, like a sudden physical difort, and a shiver ran through her body, making her feel extremely ufortable. He, in the end, left in desperation. Vivian was taken away by the police because she was the head of the weddingpany. Issac was injured and was taken to hospital for treatment. This night, she was locked up in the police station with bruises on her face. Yara and Mike came over to visit Vivian. The police took her to the parlour because of her status. In the parlour, Yara saw Vivianing out and immediately rushed up to her, holding her hand and asking in a worried voice, ¡°Are you all right? What on earth has happened?¡± Feeling Yara¡¯s concern for her, Vivian couldn¡¯t help but be touched. She shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Pretending to be strong, she replied with a light smile on the corner of her lips, even though there were still two marks on her cheeks where her nails had scratched her skin, she was still full of concern. ¡°Fine? Look at the p marks on your face even now.¡± Yara was angry and helpless. And then she turned back to look at Mike, ¡°Mike, you are Vivian¡¯s uncle, can you help her?¡± Yara sought help from Mike on Vivian¡¯s behalf. He said, ¡°Vivian, I¡¯m sorry for you these few days. Don¡¯t worry, I will investigate clearly.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Vivian said and then looked at Yara, ¡°Yara, please go see Issac.¡± Issac had protected her today, and in the end, he had been beaten hard to the point of unconsciousness. She could imagine how ruthlessly those people had hit him. ¡°You¡¯re in a difficult position to protect yourself, and you¡¯re still in the mood to care about others.¡± Yara stomped her foot in anger. Vivian raised her hand and touched the bruises on her face, acting as if she had stayed out of it, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± She exchanged a few pleasantries with the two before they left. Vivian was once again put into the detention room with a few men who looked immodest. Those men had heard of Vivian, and seeing how youthful and beautiful she looked, they couldn¡¯t help bute forward and flirt with her. Chapter 297 Morris Refuses to Help Vivian Vivian sat indifferently on a chair, leaning against the wall and sleeping with her eyes closed. Suddenly, a hand touched her cheek, ¡°Girl, have you been wronged? Let me spoil you.¡± Vivian slowly opened her sharp eyes, her long, thick eyshes blinked, her red lips lifted into a smile, which inexplicably had a kind of pitiful beauty. ¡°How do you want to spoil me?¡± She spoke in an overly calm tone. Listening to her reply, those few men looked at each other, lecherous smiles appearing on their faces. One of the yellow hairs walked up to Vivian and once again reached out to pinch her skin, ¡°Tsk, so watery. Let me give you a kiss first, and then warm you up in my arms. Otherwise, it¡¯s freezing cold and the detention room doesn¡¯t even have an air conditioner, so if you freeze your beauty, we¡¯ll be heartbroken.¡± A word that drew another burst ofughter. Vivian¡¯s head tilted, looking at them with an innocent look, ¡°There are so many people of you, who should I kiss first?¡± ¡°Me, of course. I¡¯m the boss of them all.¡± The yellow-haired punk came up to Vivian and pointed to his cheek, waiting for the beauty to kiss him. ¡°Come closer.¡± Vivian hooked her finger towards him. That yellow hair was instantly delighted and inclined his head to get closer to Vivian once more. However, the next moment, the smile on Vivian¡¯s face instantly tightened, she raised her hand, pped the man¡¯s face, and with a violent lift of her foot, she directly kicked the man in front of her down two metres away. With a thud, the man hit the wall and bounced back to the ground, falling down and screaming. Vivian, who was sitting on the bench, raised her foot and stepped on the table and chair, propping her elbow on her knee and resting her chin, with a bit of contempt in her eyes, ¡°Does that feel good?¡± When the other guys saw how intimidating Vivian was, they shivered in fear, not even daring to breathe. Damn, this woman was terrifying! A few people were shivering and moving towards the corner. The man on the ground, who was screaming in pain, spat on the ground with a puke, and blood popped out along with a tooth. ¡°Shit, it hurts like hell. What are you guys standing around for? Get rid of this bitch. Ouch, it hurts like hell.¡± With a fierce look, saying the most ruthless words, and with the wind showing through his teeth, his speech was suddenly unclear and evenical. Vivian was sitting there in a depressed mood, worried that she had no ce to vent her anger. For so long since she came to L City, she had suffered a lot of grievances, but she was still damned if she could not prevent herself from being set up. She had suffered a lot, both explicitly and implicitly. All at once, all the anger surged to her heart. She looked at the few men in front of her and was suddenly in a less despondent and depressed mood. ¡°Your boss asked what you are standing around for, why don¡¯t you hurry over?¡± Vivian beckoned. However, one by one, those men shook their heads like a rattle, and no one dared toe near Vivian again. But ¡­ ¡°Is this the end of it? Sorry, I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet.¡± She got up and walked up to the man on the far right, take him by the ear and drag him towards her, and pped him twice. The man next to her tried to stop her, but just as she stepped forward, he was kicked away by Vivian and fell on his face. Then she punched the next one, and the next one ¡­ Until all five people were put down on the ground, she pped her hands, turned around and walked to the bench and sat down, cold eyes nced at the few people who were obediently squatting and holding their heads across the table, and said with dissatisfaction, ¡°Why don¡¯t you behave yourselves!¡± She really didn¡¯t know how many innocent girls this group of people had harmed. Then a police officer came over, ¡°What are you arguing about?¡± ¡°Officer, help, she hit us.¡± ¡°This woman hit us.¡± ¡°Let me out now, I¡¯m going to be killed if I don¡¯t get out.¡± ¡°¡­ help, officer.¡± ¡­ When several people saw the police officering, they all jumped over as if they had seen their own mother, yelling to get out. When the police saw that they were bruised and swollen, they immediately looked at Vivian, ¡°What is going on?¡± Vivian pulled down the clothes on her shoulders, ¡°Officer, they tried to rape me just now, I was just defending myself.¡± Hearing this, the police officer pointed at those people, ¡°Behave well, all of you.¡± Then they walked away. So, when those few punks turned back to look at Vivian once again, they all shrank their necks and obediently walked to the corner and squatted side by side, not daring to breathe. Vivian sat on a chair alone, dazed, lying on the bench when she was tired, remembering the happenings of these days, her mood was extraordinarily depressing and exhausting. What could be done to heal a heart that was riddled with holes? Vivian did not feel sleepless till midnight, ncing those punks from time to time, thus those punks dare not go and sleep.. ¡­ At the same time, the president¡¯s office of the Eonothem Group. Morris stood by the window overlooking the scene outside, with a cigarette in his hand, immersing himself in the smoke.. Ethan pushed the door in and walked in. He asked, ¡°Is she okay?¡± ¡°In the detention centre, a few punks tried to take advantage of Miss Mond and she beat them hard. Then she justy down on a chair and slept.¡± Ethan told Morris what he had investigated and hesitated for a long time before saying, ¡°Mr. Morris, you obviously still care for Miss Mond, so why did you have to make things so stiff?¡± Although he had not been with Morris for as long as Ethan had been with him, he did understand Morris¡¯ character. In the past month or so, even though he hadn¡¯t gone to see Vivian, he had always been very concerned about her affairs. These things were all in his eyes. ¡°What, you want to resign?¡± The man said with a rather deep meaning. It frightened Ethan, and he immediately said, ¡°Mr. Morris, I¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate what happened at the wedding today. But the balloons that exploded at the scene have already been taken away by Mr. Mike¡¯s men. Mr. Mike, too, is starting to investigate the matter.¡± ¡°Continue the investigation.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ethan answered, then suddenly thought of something else and asked, ¡°Miss Mond is still in the detention room, should I bring her out?¡± ¡°No need.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Morris answered without thinking. Although Ethan did not know what his boss¡¯ intentions were, he did not get too involved and turned to leave. After he left, Morris stood at the window alone with a frustrated sigh, not reacting for a long time. It was only when the cigarette in his hand burned out that he snapped out of it and returned to his desk to continue working. ¡­ The next day. Vivian, who had spent the night at the police station, barely slept. She paced back and forth in the detention room, waiting for things to take a turn for the worse. Originally, she thought that it wouldn¡¯t take long for Morris to get her out. Chapter 298 Investigating the Truth of the Matter However, this night, apart from Yara and Mike, no one had appeared again. Vivian did not have her heart set on looking forward to Morris, but when he did not appear, her heart was inexplicably empty. After another full morning in the detention cell, someone came to visit her again. Vivian raised her eyes to take a look and suddenly found that the person standing at the door of the detention room was actually Yoona.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. A few punks saw Yoona at the door and couldn¡¯t help but exchange pleasantries. ¡°That woman looks exactly like her.¡± ¡°So fucking young.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen them on TV.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°Really. The one outside is a daughter from the Lee Group, and the one in front of me seems to be the daughter abandoned by the Lee family.¡± ¡­ Speaking of which, the punk was then surrounded by a few of his men for a group beating. ¡°You know who the fuck she is, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± ¡°Almost got me killed.¡± ¡°If I keep doing this, I¡¯ll lose my life.¡± ¡°Shit, it¡¯s actually the Lee family, it¡¯s horrible.¡± ¡­ After a few punks beat him, they hurriedly walked up to Vivian and apologized to her, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry for offending you yesterday.¡± ¡°Please save my life. If you need help in the future, just tell me, I will definitely offer you help.¡± ¡°Yeah, You can let me know two when you need help.¡± Several people had been stared at by Vivian¡¯s sharp gaze all night, each sleepy, yet they all dared not speak out. They came tteringly, which in turn made Vivian amused. She nced at the few people in front of her with cold eyes, ¡°Go aside.¡± As she said that, she got up and walked to the fence of the detention room, looking at Yoona standing outside, she was still exquisitely made up, dignified and elegant, with the posture of a richdy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked indifferently, leaning against the wall with her arms around her chest. With a bag in her hand, Yoona nced at Vivian and slowly hung her head with a smile, ¡°I already warned you yesterday to be more careful.¡± ¡°So, at the wedding yesterday, was it someone you knew who did it, or was it you?¡± ¡°Neither.¡± Yoona shook her head, ¡°Just a guess.¡± ¡°A guess? Since your guess is so urate, why don¡¯t you guess the lottery for tomorrow so that I can win the jackpot?¡± Vivian knew that Yoona¡¯s words were not true, so naturally she would not believe them. Even more, it felt that there was an extreme amount of clues to things when Yoona inexplicably appeared under her family¡¯s apartment building that day. ¡°Let¡¯s just say, you¡¯re unlucky.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vivian questioned. ¡°Elis¡¯s bride, Lily, is the sweetheart of Sue¡¯s uncle, Hunter Howard. He had been courting Lily, but she dumped him when she resented the fact that Hunter Howard was not as well off as Elis¡¯s. For this reason, Hunter Howard has been harbouring a vengeance, which was why he did this at the wedding.¡± Yoona thought about it again and again, but still told what she knew. At her words, Vivian¡¯s brows knitted slightly, half believing her words. If things were really as simple as Yoona said, then Mike would have been able to find out long ago. However, just as Vivian was thinking this, she happened to see Yara and Mike walking this way. ¡°Hahahaha, Vivian, you¡¯re alright, you can finallye out.¡± Yara ran over with a joyful smile, and when she saw Yoona standing by, she couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled, ¡°Why are you here?¡± As she spoke, she looked towards Vivian, as if waiting for Vivian¡¯s answer. However, Vivian had no idea what Yoona¡¯s purpose was ining over to her twice in three days, and could only shrug helplessly. When Mike saw Yoona, the two of them looked at each other with different expressions. ¡°Mr. Mike.¡± Because she was in front of outsiders, Yoona kept a certain distance from Mike. Mike said to Vivian, ¡°Vivian, thanks to Miss Lee¡¯s help in providing information on this matter today, I was able to investigate the truth and results so quickly. The suspects have been arrested, and you cane out now.¡± Just as he finished speaking, the policeman also came over and opened the door of the detention room, gesturing for Vivian toe out. She walked out with them and met one person head-on. The man¡¯s conspiratorial gaze was fixed on Vivian, who did not know him. At that moment, she only heard Yoona beside her ear say, ¡°He is Hunter Howard.¡± ¡°Since he¡¯s Sue¡¯s uncle, the Stewart family will leave it alone?¡± Vivian turned around and looked at the man who had been taken in by the police, who was thin with sunken eyes and looked as if he had taken drugs. ¡°The Stewart family has long since severed ties with him.¡± Mike said. ¡°Alright Vivian, since you¡¯re fine, let¡¯s hurry back. It¡¯s bad luck to stay in a ce like this for too long.¡± A few people went through a series of formalities before Vivian left the police station. Standing in front of the police station, Yoona walked up to Vivian and asked again, ¡°Sure you don¡¯t want to join us?¡± She was talking about the birthday. Frankly speaking, this was the first time Vivian really knew what day she was born. Previously, it had been her adoptive mother who had set her birthday on the day she was adopted, so she did not know her actual day of birth. ¡°There is no need for that.¡± Vivian said indifferently and turned around to get into Mike¡¯s car. Mike drove away. On the road, Yara sat beside Vivian and chattered incessantly, while Vivian was so preupied that she didn¡¯t listen to what Yara said. ¡°Uncle Mike, let¡¯s take me to my weddingpany first.¡± Vivian suggested. ¡°Vivian, I suggest you should go back and rest for a few days.¡± Mike, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, nced at Vivian through the rear-view mirror. With a rather meaningful remark, Vivian instantly understood what he meant. ¡°Yeah, yeah. you haven¡¯t had a good rest all day, go back and take a shower first to get rid of the bad luck.¡± Yara also spoke up. Vivian had already guessed what was going on, so she had to say, ¡°Okay, send me back to my t.¡± When she arrived at the t, she declined thepany of both of them and said that she would thank themter, but she was a bit tired and wanted to go home to sleep. Yara and Mike then waved to her and drove away. Vivian returned home, washed up, stood in front of the make-up mirror and gave herself a fresh make up, and put on a neutral jumpsuit with a hat. In the mirror, she wore ck rimmed sses and a moustache, looked like a man that she would not be noticed at all. Chapter 299 Mandy’s Husband Hits Her After packing everything up, Vivian¡¯s dead phone was also fully charged and ready to be turned on. She sat on the sofa and turned on her phone to see that countless messages were pouring in, and the phone buzzed and vibrated non-stop. But Vivian ignored all those messages and instead tapped on the news. After casually flipping through a few pieces of news, Vivian¡¯s brow wrinkled even deeper. At that moment, when she wanted to go to the weddingpany and was refused by Mike, she simply thought that there were reporters blocking the entrance of the weddingpany. But now it seemed that things were more serious than she had imagined. At this moment, her mobile phone vibrated once again. When she looked down, it was a call from her assistant, Sophie. She answered the call and immediately asked, ¡°Sophie, what¡¯s the situation of thepany now?¡± ¡°Vivian, you can finally get through on the phone. Mandy was injured in the chaos this morning and her amniotic fluid broke, so she was rushed to the hospital. But luckily the baby in her womb came out safely, otherwise the consequences would have been unthinkable.¡± Mandy was a wedding nner hired by the weddingpany on a temporary basis. She was originally pregnant and was about to give birth, but she didn¡¯t expect this to happen in the end. Vivian¡¯s heart was filled with mixed feelings, indescribably depressing. She could not help but feel that if she had known this, she should have let her mastere to L City earlier. If Master was guarding thepany, ordinary people could not get in at all, and it was impossible for this to happen. ¡°Were there other people who were injured too?¡± ¡°Yeah, a few of them were injured. Then yesterday afternoon and this morning, all the previous customers cancelled their orders and approached us to impensation.¡± On the other end of the phone, Sophie briefly told Vivian about thepany¡¯s affairs. Vivian raised her hand and rubbed her temples, her pressure multiplying. ¡°Tell colleagues to leave, safety is important. Then call the police.¡± ¡°I called, but the police only came with three people and couldn¡¯t maintain order at all.¡± Sophie spoke emotionally. Vivian could hear the now still noisy voices on the other end of the line through the phone. ¡°Listen to me, all leave. The equipment is no more important than human lives.¡± After saying this, Vivian simply hung up the phone. Then she carried a shoulder bag and went out. But instead of going somewhere else, she walked on foot to the weddingpany. When she stood at the entrance of the weddingpany, it was only appropriate to find that the door of the weddingpany had been violently removed and a number of people had gathered at the entrance to make a scene. Vivian walked up, looked at the group of troublemakers and reached out to pat one of them on the shoulder, ¡°Bro, what¡¯s going on here?¡± She was dressed as a man and deliberately spoke in a man¡¯s voice, so she wouldn¡¯t be seen at all. ¡°What else could be going on? This weddingpany blew up a bride and groom, and the person in charge hasn¡¯te out so far. That¡¯s why the Jordan family organized us toe over and smash the shop.¡± A man said as he waved his fist, ¡°We wantpensation. If you don¡¯t, we¡¯ll smash everything in your shop.¡± Vivian still looked indifferent and then asked, ¡°Bro, how much is a day, do you want to take me with you? You see, I am an electrician, I don¡¯t earn much money a day. Consider it a part-time job.¡± ¡°Go away, we¡¯re only here for one day, and it¡¯s only two thousand a person, so it¡¯s not your turn.¡± The man muttered. Vivian then stepped aside and watched as a few police officers struggled to maintain order, and a dozen people stood at the entrance shouting and yelling, working very hard. The Jordan family had hired people to cause trouble? Vivian¡¯s clear eyes narrowed slightly, an intuition told her that this matter was not as simple as it appeared. If the Jordan family and the Howard family were really being retaliated against, then they should have gone to Hunter for an exnation instead of making a scene in front of the weddingpany. Did the Jordan family and the Howard family look like people who were short of this kind of money? Not really! So, what was the purpose of them doing this? Vivian thought of two possibilities. One, she was now the god granddaughter of Madame Cheal, and if the Cheal family stood by and did nothing, it would only lead to a series of negative effects and cause certain financial losses to the Cheal family¡¯spany; and two, these people were drunk because they wanted to stir up the weddingpany, or would making a fuss only cover up the real culprits behind the scenes? For a while, Vivian couldn¡¯t guess what the other side was up to, but because of this, it gave her an even greater headache. She stood at the entrance, watching the weddingpany she had worked so hard to run for over half a year, injecting a lot of effort and dedication,e to a haphazard end. It was, by andrge, her biggest regret. If thest time there was an ident, the weddingpany was able to turn things around, but this time, everything had be a foregone conclusion. A weddingpany that repeatedly had idents would not be worked with again. Because, unlucky! Vivian then took her mobile phone and made a call to Sophie, saying: ¡°Sophie, contact every employee in thepany, pay each of them three months¡¯ sry and sign a severance contract. As for the injured colleagues, I will go to the hospital to personally deal with them, so you don¡¯t have to worry about them.¡± With a few words of advice, Sophie nodded her head. Vivian then used her mobile phone to send a sum of money to Sophie, so that she could take care of thepany¡¯s affairs.N?velDrama.Org content rights. She, in turn, made a phone call and went to the police station once more. After she had finished all the things in hand, Vivian then went home, took off her make-up, changed her clothes and went to the hospital. At the hospital, Vivian first visited the injured employees and Mandy who had just given birth. When Vivian walked into Mandy¡¯s ward carrying nutritional products, the man in the ward who was holding a baby rushed straight over when he saw her. ¡°You¡¯re Mandy¡¯s boss, aren¡¯t you?¡± The mediocre-looking man with a darkplexion was called Tristan, Mandy¡¯s husband. He handed the baby in his arms to the old woman on the side and angrily walked towards Vivian, raising his hand and mming his fist towards her, ¡°Do you know that you almost killed my son. If my son had ¡­¡± A fist smashed down, notnding on Vivian¡¯s face, but by Vivian¡¯s bare hand clutching his wrist. ¡°Mr. Tristan, what happened to your wife was originally an idental incident, I can understand you being angry, but hitting someone with your hands is not right.¡± Vivian stepped on her high heels, dressed in a trench coat, and looked at Mandy¡¯s husband with an imposing level gaze before shaking off his hand, ¡°I came here today to apologize and make amends. You have no need to make a fuss.¡± Once she heard aboutpensation, eyes of Tristan¡¯s mother lit up, ¡°Tristan, let go of her, see how she wants topensate.¡± Tristan snorted coldly at his mother¡¯s words and turned around to walk inside. Chapter 300 Once Again Being Set Up Vivian followed into the ward, and Mandy, who was asleep, happened to wake up, and seeing that it was her, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss Mond, what brings you here?¡± Vivian put all the gifts in her hands on the floor, walked to the bedside chair and sat down, tilted her head to look at Mandy and said with concern, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t expect this to happen, I made you suffer.¡± Her brows furrowed lightly as she looked at the child held in the old woman¡¯s arms and said with great shame, ¡°It¡¯s good that you are safe, otherwise, I really don¡¯t know how I would have faced you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Mandy sat up and leaned against the bed, ¡°I just got pushed and shoved identally and fell.¡± ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s good that the baby is fine, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep married with you.¡± Tristan grumbled, ¡°I told you to stay home till the baby were born, but you went to work instead. Isn¡¯t a woman supposed to stay home and raise her children?¡± Tristan spoke very harshly, probably because Vivian was also present. Mandy looked at Vivian awkwardly and smiled, then said kindly to Tristan, ¡°The child is fine, don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°You are my daughter-inw¡¯s boss, right? You just said you were going to paypensation, how much do you intend to pay?¡± The old woman inclined her head to look at Vivian, her eyes glowing with a fine light. Vivian was born in the countryside and knew very well what such women thought. She smiled politely, ¡°I¡¯ll have to discuss this with Mandy.¡± ¡°Miss. Mond, there¡¯s no need forpensation. I heard from Sophie that you gave each employee three months¡¯ sry to sack them, doing so is already very good.¡± Mandy knew that Vivian¡¯s weddingpany could not go on, it had not made much profit and now it was all losing money. And usually Vivian treated her well, Mandy could not bear to let Vivian givepensation. ¡°What? You were injured and my son almost died, she should at leastpensate one million. Otherwise, I won¡¯t spare her!¡± Tristan spokevishly. The old woman nodded, ¡°Tristan is right.¡± Mandy¡¯s slightly haggard face instantly turned red as she listened to the two men¡¯s words, shaking her head repeatedly, ¡°Miss Mond, don¡¯t listen to them. There¡¯s no need topensation, there¡¯s really no need, I¡¯m fine. You can give me three months¡¯ sry as a normal rule and that¡¯s plenty.¡± ¡°You stupid bastard, shut up!¡± Tristan scolded angrily and pointed at Vivian with a grimace, ¡°You must pay one million today, not even a penny less.¡± So it was that Vivian suddenly realized that she was being ckmailed. It was no wonder that Mandy insisted on working even though she was pregnant, now it seemed that her husband¡¯s family had indeed treated her badly. ¡°Compensation is naturally payable, but a million ¡­¡± Vivian smiled lightly, ¡°is absolutely impossible.¡± Since the establishment of the weddingpany, Mandy had indeed helped her a lot, so she deliberately came over today to see Mandy and talk aboutpensation by the way. It was just that she didn¡¯t expect Mandy¡¯s husband to be shameless to ask for so much. ¡°Miss. Mond, you should go first, let¡¯s talk in the future.¡± Mandy was made to feel ashamed by her mother-inw and husband. Vivian took out a bank card from her pocket and shoved it into Mandy¡¯s hand, ¡°There¡¯s 200, 000 in here, take it first, I will give you the restter.¡± ¡°Miss. Mond, it¡¯s not necessary ¡­¡± ¡°Rest well, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Vivian got up and walked towards the outside, but Tristan was not willing to give up and rushed directly to Vivian, ¡°How dare you go?¡± Seeing this, the old woman put the sleeping child in her arms in the cradle and stumbled over, blocking Vivian¡¯s way, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving today unless you pay for it.¡± ¡°Mum, Tristan, what are you doing?¡± Mandy shouted out at the door. Although her baby was born in normalbour, it took her a long time to give birth to the baby because the opening of her womb was slow. And she had bled a lot during the birth, which was why she was so weak. Therefore, her voice was very small that the people over there could naturally ignore her words. Vivian¡¯s face was slightly sunken as she looked at the two people standing in front of her and said in a cold voice, ¡°Get out of the way!¡± ¡°We won¡¯t let you go until you pay!¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. The two had a very hardened attitude, and with the old woman standing in front of them, Vivian was indeed very passive. However, just at this moment, Tristan¡¯s mobile phone rang. He nced at the phone screen and subconsciously nced towards the outside, and the next moment, he viciously shoved the old woman on the ground. ¡°Mum? Mum, are you alright? What you¡¯ve done? How can you hit my mother?¡± Tristan pointed at Vivian and shouted angrily. And at that moment, the door of the ward was suddenly pulled open, and a bunch of reporters at the door carrying cameras aimed at Vivian in a frenzy. What a coincidence that they hade. Vivian took everything in her eyes, and her cheeks were tinged with some slight anger. ¡°Miss Mond, how can you make a move on an old woman?¡± ¡°I heard that you came here today to talk aboutpensation, howe you hit her?¡± ¡°Look, you guys, this woman caused my wife to be injured and almost died on the operating table in childbirth, and when I asked her toe over to talk aboutpensation, she even hit my mother.¡± ¡°On ount of being the god granddaughter of the Cheal family, she has no regard for thew.¡± ¡°Miss Mond, may I ask what you think about what happened today?¡± ¡­ The reporters blocked Vivian¡¯s way, not allowing her to leave, but instead approached the microphones in their hands to Vivian. ¡°Tristan, can you stop it!¡± Mandy on the hospital bed braced herself and stood up, holding her hand on the wall and moving over, pointing at the old woman who had fallen to the ground and said, ¡°Can you not be so excessive? Miss Mond came here today to talk aboutpensation, you asked for a million, and you are still spreading false usations here, aren¡¯t you overacting!¡± All eyes looked at Mandy in unison, and Vivian also turned around, listening to Mandy¡¯s words just now, and couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional. It was good to see that justice was in the hearts of the people. However, things didn¡¯t always go in the right direction. The next moment, Tristan got up and rush towards Mandy, grabbing her by the hair and pping her across the face with a p, he still refused to give up and tried to hit at Mandy again. But the p didn¡¯tnd on Mandy¡¯s face, Vivian stepped forward and yanked Tristan away, pushing him away, while Tristan saw this and came straight at Vivian. Vivian then stayed on the defensive and did not dare to do anything. It was Mandy who eventually called the police to stop a fracas. However, things went online again within the next half hour. The news content with malicious editing by the journalists made people click in to see that Vivian pushed the old woman to the ground, and Tristan imed that she had beaten him up. As soon as the negative news was sent out, it went straight to the top of the hot search list as fast as possible. Chapter 301 Madame Cheal’s Fury The speed of it was fast. And naturally, Morris, who was in the Eonothem Group, also knew about this. Ethan stood in front of him and reported the matter to Morris, ¡°Miss Mond was set up and fell for the trap.¡± Morris leaned against the chair, a cup of tea in his hand, and took a sip, ¡°Have you found out who is behind it?¡± ¡°The Jordan family did it.¡± ¡°Elis¡¯ family? He has no enmity with her, so there is no reason at all to do this.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve found out. The reason was because of the explosion at the wedding site that injured Elis and his wife Lily, although I put out the news that it was Hunter who did it, Elis thought it was you who deliberately sided with Miss Mond and gave the false evidence. So ¡­¡± Ethan did not continue thetter words, but Morris already understood what she meant. Then, Ethan added, ¡°Miss Mond just left the police station. Mr. Morris, you see ¡­¡± He was waiting for Morris¡¯ verdict. And the man¡¯splicated eyes nced at the phone on the table. It seemed that from the incident yesterday until now, he had been waiting for a call for help from Vivian. However, that damned woman hadn¡¯t even contacted him! ¡°Go out.¡± He waved his hand. Ethan froze, nodded and turned to leave. When Vivian left from the police station, it was Yara who went over to pick her up, finding a way to avoid the reporters who were tracking her, and then went straight to Yara¡¯s house. But it was not a vi in the suburbs, but a t in the city. When Vivian walked in, Mike was also there. She scanned around and was keenly aware that Mike had been here many times, and there were even signs of him staying overnight here. ¡°Gee, how did things get like this?¡± Yara pulled Vivian to sit on the sofa, poured her a ss of water and said soothingly, ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t worry, with Mike around, he will definitely help you find a solution.¡± With his hands in the pockets of his trousers, Mike paced back and forth in the living room, looking grave. Half a minuteter, he turned to Vivian and said, ¡°Vivian, what is going on with you and Morris ¡­? Such a big thing happened and he didn¡¯t even make any movement?¡± Vivian picked up the cup of tea that Yara handed her, shook her head and smiled bitterly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± As she spoke, Mike¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly for a moment, staring carefully at her face, as if he wanted to prate through her eyes to what she was thinking. However, Vivian¡¯s reaction was too calm, so calm that even he couldn¡¯t figure out the slightest clue. ¡°Uncle Mike, sorry for the trouble.¡± Vivian pursed her lips, sighed despondently, and slowly hung her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know why things havee to this point today, and I can¡¯t even figure out who I¡¯ve offended until now.¡± Shemented in a fake aggrieved manner. ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t feel bad, what should pass will always pass.¡± Yara patted Vivian¡¯s back, somewhat distressed by what had happened to her. At this moment, someone knocked on the door of the t. Yara got up and said, ¡°It should be Issacing. He asked me where you were at that moment, so I told him.¡± She got up and went to the door, and as expected, the person standing at the door was none other than Issac. At this moment, although Issac was wearing a navy blue trench coat and a pair of sunsses, there were still visible bruises at the corners of his mouth. He walked in and his gaze fell on Vivian sitting on the sofa, his worryden face tinged with a heartache as he walked up to her, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Vivian did not expect Issac toe over as well. She nodded her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You¡¯ve been hurt so badly, why are you stilling over now?¡± In the midst of the storm, Issac came over to visit her despite his injuries, which really touched Vivian. ¡°I don¡¯t feel at ease with you.¡± Issac sat beside Vivian and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, why is it reported on the news that you beat someone up?¡± Vivian shook her head, ¡°They wanted to report it that way, and I couldn¡¯t stop it even if I wanted to.¡± Afterwards, they sat down together to analyze the matter at hand and discuss how to solve itter. From the beginning to the end, Vivian kept her mood ¡®down¡¯, with no spirit. In the end, Yara saw that she was in a poor state, so she said, ¡°You must not have slept in the detention room yesterday, hurry up and go to my bedroom to have some sleep, and we¡¯ll talk about it after that.¡± Vivian nodded, got up and went to her bedroom. Closing the door, shey down on the bed, her mind recalling the events of the past two days, always feeling that something was vaguely wrong.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She pulled her phone out of her pocket and tapped on the recorder, which contained a five-hour-long recording. It was one she had turned on since she had left her t, just in case. Little did she know it woulde in handy in the end. Shey in bed, swiping through the news. The first item that was topped on the hot search was ¡®Vivian assaulted the husband of an injured employee¡¯, and the second item on the hot search, coincidentally, was the hot search about Yoona¡¯s birthday party being held at the orphanage and bringing cotton coats, books, stationery and other such things for the children and donating another three million to the orphanage. And at number five on the hot search list was a topic for ¡®On the Reasons Why Vivian Was Abandoned¡¯. When she clicked on it, it was nothing but some people makingparisons with pictures, one of Yoona doing charity work; the other was a stark contrast of her beating up a patient in a hospital room. The following tirade against Vivian was unpleasant to hear. ¡°Doing things so viciously, deserved to be abandoned as a child, should have just died.¡± ¡°No wonder Mr. Morris said he wouldn¡¯t intervene in this matter, so she¡¯s so vicious.¡± ¡°The most poisonous is women¡¯s hearts.¡± ¡°Compared to her sister, it¡¯s a world of difference.¡± ¡°Deserves to die without her mother, bitch deserves to die!¡± ¡­ Vivian put her phone aside and rested her hand on the back of her head, looking at the ceiling, deep in thought. Although she had the ability to flip the script now, she also wanted to keep things brewing so that she could dig deeper to find the killer behind the curtain. What had happened at the wedding this time seemed to be done by Hunter, who liked Lily, but Vivian felt that things were not that simple. The person behind it was clearly aiming at her, wanting to bring down her weddingpany and make her the target of everyone¡¯s shouting. To put it bluntly, they wanted to take the opportunity to ruin her in disguise. Who was the person behind this? Originally, Vivian could have told Yara about the evidence in her hand, but she didn¡¯t because of the presence of Mike. As for Issac, Vivian couldn¡¯t help but think of the incident at the wedding banquet between Morris and Yoona, where he had harbored Yeon to set her up. Even if Issac continued to deal with her in the end, Vivian was still wary of people. At the same time, the matter went to Madame Cheal. Instead of calling Vivian, Madame Cheal called Morris. He was busy working in his office when he received the call, ¡°Grandma?¡± He naturally knew what his grandmother was calling for. ¡°What are you busy with? You¡¯re standing by after such a big thing happened to Vivian?¡± As soon as the call was answered, there was a reprimand from Madame Cheal, ¡°You¡¯re her brother, and you¡¯re just watching her being bullied?¡± Chapter 302 Vivian’s Tactics He said carelessly, ¡°If she wants to be a member of the Cheal family, she had to go through some storms. If she couldn¡¯t even handle this matter, she wouldn¡¯t be qualified to be your god granddaughter.¡± ¡°You ¡­,¡± Madame Cheal sighed and asked, ¡°are you saying that you are letting her handle it on her own?¡± ¡°That is exactly what I mean.¡± Listening to Morris¡¯ words, Madame Cheal nodded, ¡°There is a bit of truth in what you say. All right then, since you have an idea, follow your idea. I will not interfere.¡± Madame Cheal hung up the phone straight away. Because of Vivian¡¯s matter, Vivian even received a call from her parents during the evening. Looking at the phone call from her adoptive mother, Jenny, her heart seized, ¡°Mom?¡± ¡°Vivian, where are you now? Is everything okay?¡± At the other end of the phone, Jenny was distraught, fearing that Vivian was suffering outside. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s fine, I¡¯m fine.¡± Vivian did not want her mother to worry about her. Who would have thought that after she finished her sentence, her adoptive mother immediately reprimanded her, ¡°How can you say you¡¯re fine? Your father and I have seen the news on TV. If you can¡¯t make it, you should hurry back. Home is better than anywhere else.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m really fine. I can¡¯t handle this little thing.¡± Vivianforted Jenny, followed by a lot of good words, which convinced Jenny not to worry too much, let alonee to L City. This night, because the t where Vivian lived was exposed, there was arge group of reporters blocking the outside of the t. So she stayed at Yara¡¯s t to rest. It waste in the evening before Issac and Mike left. Yara washed up and flopped onto her bed, propping her elbows on the bed and looking at Vivian, ¡°How about it, now you don¡¯t say anything bad about Mike, right? You see, after your ident, it was always Mike who helped you, I was touched by him.¡± Speaking of this, Yara skimmed her lips, ¡°Humph, it¡¯s that bastard Morris. You¡¯ve had such a big ident, and he still cleared it with you in front of the media. He¡¯s really something.¡± She rolled over, pulling the bedding tighter around herself and muttered, ¡°A businessman is really a businessman, treacherous.¡± Vivian had her phone on the live game stream and had been watching Vinca E-Sports y a match with a good team from the provinces, paying full attention. So, she didn¡¯t listen to a few of Yara¡¯s words. However, regarding herpliments to Mike, she had expected it. ¡°Well, in that case, I have you to thank for that.¡± Vivian put away her phone and leaned sideways against the bed, tilting her head to look at Yara and couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve slept in the same bed with another woman since I graduated.¡± She said something insignificant, but after this incident, Vivian found out more and more that Yara was a very nice person. Such a girl was worthy of deep friendship and even more worthy of protection. However, she was still uneasy about Mike. ¡°You¡¯re the first woman toe to my bed since I was a child. What a blessing it is for you.¡± ¡°Yeah, my blessing.¡± Vivian gave a flirtatious smile. So, the two justy down and gossiped about family matters. ¡­ A mobile phone rang. Issac picked up his mobile phone, looked at the phone screen with Yoona¡¯s number, and answered it after hesitation. Just as he answered, he heard Yoona¡¯s softughter from the other side, ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ll soon get what you want.¡± Issac stood in front of the window with a cup of coffee, looking at the thick twilight, and slowly lowered his eyelids, ¡°The same to you.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Yoona pretended not to know. ¡°Isn¡¯t stepping on Vivian¡¯s back and restoring your old reputation to be highly praised again the greatest joy of all?¡± Because of the break up with Morris, Yoona had received mixed reviews from the outside world. But recently, she had been doing a lot of charity work and had gradually cleared her name. Yoona¡¯s delicate cheeks curled up into a smile, ¡°So, I feel sad for Vivian. Being in love with you is not a good thing.¡± From the time Issac took the racy photos and sent them to Morris,pletely provoking the rtionship between them, to this time when Vivian had an ident and Morris stood by. The little hope Vivian had for Morris had also been eroded. ¡°The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you want to do. Perhaps, only then will she understand that only I will stay with her to the end.¡± If he had simply liked Vivian before, then now Issac wanted to possess her, to make her his personal possession, his appendage. At that time, Morris would be his eternal defeater! Perhaps Issac himself did not know whether it was because he loved Vivian that he wanted to take her for himself, or whether it was because of his strong desire topete with Morris. So in this matter of Vivian, he was naturally the biggest pusher. ¡°Either way, it¡¯s good for us.¡± Yoona smiled, ¡°However, be in caution. When you make something, make sure to wipe your tail and be careful of creating loose ends.¡± ¡°After tonight, there won¡¯t be Tristan in L City.¡± ¡°You are really a poisonous man. I¡¯m willing to be subservient.¡± Hearing Yoona¡¯s sarcasm, Issac didn¡¯t say any more and hung up the phone. Yara¡¯s t. Vivian and Yara both talked freely untilte at night, when Vivian said, ¡°After talking for half a day, let me pour you a ss of water to drink.¡± She then got up, poured a ss of water for Yara and handed it to her. And then that silly woman drank the water and drifted off to sleep not muchter. ¡°Yara? Yara?¡± Vivian saw her sleeping and reached out to pat her cheek, seeing no reaction from her, she sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know I shouldn¡¯t have done this to you.¡± She had to go out again in the evening, but it was just as well that she couldn¡¯t let Yara know. Once she knew, she would inevitably tell Mike.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. How could a woman in love tell the difference between truth and hypocrisy? As ast resort, Vivian had to put sleeping pills in her water. After leaving Yara¡¯s t, Vivian waited by the roadside for a while, then saw a car driving over, she pulled open the door and got in directly. ¡°Vivian, everything is in the car.¡± Sophie said to Vivian as she drove along. ¡°Sophie, thank you for your hard work.¡± Vivian thanked Sophie from the bottom of her heart and asked, ¡°How is the matter you were given to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve contacted the person you asked me to contact, and the other party has already arrested Tristan. We can go there now.¡± ¡°No need. You¡¯d better not interfere in this matter. Get off and take a taxi back yourself, and remember to keep it a secret. ¡± ¡°Vivian, will you be able to do it alone ¡­?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Hearing Vivian say so, Sophie did not say anything else, so she repeatedly admonished Vivian to be careful, then got off the car, took a taxi back. Vivian sat in the car, simply drew on a male costume, changed into a set of clothes and put on a hat before driving to her destination. The person she asked Sophie to contact was no other than the private detective she had contacted when she first came to L City. Chapter 303 Discovered by Morris’ Identity And this group of private detectives was a group of people who wereter re-recruited. They were good at their craft and did their work cleanly. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Tristan was Mandy¡¯s husband, she wouldn¡¯t have had to go through all the trouble. But no matter what, she had to go and interrogate Tristan herself to find out who was behind the murder. The car drove all the way to its destination. Because of the early morning, the road was clear, and she was extremely fast, arriving at her destination in half an hour. However, without waiting for Vivian to get out of the car, a phone call came in. Vivian answered the phone with her Bluetooth headset on, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good, Tristan has been robbed.¡± The person on the other side said. Vivian was listening to the man¡¯s words when she abruptly saw a caring out of the corner, extremely fast,ing head-on with its headlights on. She was so frightened that she immediately turned the car to the side of the road, one that told her straight away that this car was the person who had hijacked Tristan. ¡°Was it a ck car?¡± She nced through the rear view mirror and caught a glimpse of the tail number of the car¡¯s license te, ¡°Tail number 73 is it?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, how did you know?¡± ¡°I just happened to meet it.¡± Vivian immediately hung up the phone, a perfect drift, turn the car around, then towards the car in front. The car in front was fast, and so was Vivian¡¯s speed. It just kept following the car in front of it, from the wide highway to the suburban side roads, and finally came to a halt at the entrance of a car repair. Vivian wore a cap and carried an electric baton in her hand and got out directly. But when she walked up to the car in front of her, swiftly, the dark doorway suddenly lit up with incandescent lights, illuminating the front as bright as day. A dozen people then hooted and hollered and gathered around her. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Vivian questioned in a masculine voice since she was dressed in male attire. ¡°I¡¯d like to know who you are.¡± The car door opened and a familiar man stepped out from inside. As always, he was cold, arrogant and unassable. His hands were in the pockets of his trousers, and he was standing long. The light fell on his face, making his handsome face even more handsome. Seeing the familiar man, Vivian¡¯s pupils stared at him, surprised. She had countless guesses as to who the person who had kidnapped Tristan could be, but she never imagined that the other party would actually be Morris. What was he doing kidnapping Tristan?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Could it be that he was the mastermind behind Tristan¡¯s abduction? Vivian immediately dismissed this unreliable idea in her mind. Although he had an unpredictable nature, he was never such a despicable and shameless person. Besides, any ident to her, Vivian, would only bring negative consequences to the Cheal family. A negative impact? As she thought about it, it dawned on her. On the surface, she had let things go, but secretly, she had been investigating. When he asked Vivian, he saw her standing there without saying a word, carrying an electric baton in her hand, and didn¡¯t seem to have much patience. Bowing his head, he pulled a cigarette from the inside pocket of his suit and lit it, while then the hand holding the cigarette raised slightly, and Ethan instantly understood what he meant. ¡°Get her!¡± Ethan ordered. At hismand, the dozen people surrounding him lunged towards Vivian. Seeing their stance, Vivian just wanted to shout at them to stop, but they had already rushed over. She didn¡¯t care about the other men, she threw her baton at the oing men and kicked one of them down with a side kick. A dozen men rushed towards Vivian, but because the target was so small, it was more difficult for them to throw punches and kicks, and if they were not careful, they would injure one of their own. At this point, the eyes of the man standing in the light smoking a cigarette narrowed slightly, looking at the familiar moves of the man in front of him, as if in thought. And then, the corner of his lips holding the cigarette curled up into a smile. The smile was tinged with a touch of helplessness and doting. ¡°What are you smiling at, Mr. Morris?¡± Ethan was baffled for a moment when he saw that Morris had inexplicably let out augh. ¡°Bring this man in and have a trial.¡± Mike ordered to Ethan. With that, he turned and walked over to a chair to the side, slowly sitting down and watching at leisure as that woman milled about with a dozen people. She was not usually a strong fighter, but today she was full of explosive power. He didn¡¯t know if it was because she was making good use of the iron bar, or because she had a lot of things on her mindtely, but her force level was so high that within a few strokes, she had knocked down all the people in front of her. Vivian stood there, panting heavily, looking at the people lying on the ground, the electric rod pointed at them, ¡°Anyone else want to go?¡± ¡°Ouch, that hurts.¡± ¡°My head, I¡¯m bleeding from my head.¡± ¡°My arm, help, arm hurts ¡­¡± ¡­ Watching those who fell on the ground wailing, Vivian¡¯s face was indifferent and her gaze then skewed towards Morris who was sitting on the chair. Angry, she took a step to walk in front of Morris, and with a whoosh, the electric baton was pointed directly at his handsome face, ¡°Hand over the man!¡± The man¡¯s voice was thick and low, and at first nce nothing at all could be seen out of ce. On the contrary, this camouge suit, with ck leather shoes and ck cap, the brim of the hat pressed low, and wearing a mask, in turn, she had a hint of heroic handsomeness. Listening to his words, the corners of Vivian¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Was he crazy? She hade to ask for someone, but he was to take her in! ¡°Hand over Tristan, or don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Vivian¡¯s hand holding the electric baton lifted slightly, and the head of the baton picked off the cigarette butt in Morris¡¯ hand. The cigarette slid down, its starburst forming a crimson arc, beforending on the ground, bouncing, and then not moving. He raised his hand and gently pushed the baton away, ¡°Oh? Is that so? I¡¯d like to know how are you being rude?¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± She wondered in her mind, could it be that she was too well disguised, so he hadn¡¯t discovered her true identity even now? Or was it that in Morris¡¯ eyes, he hadn¡¯t even looked closely at her and actually didn¡¯t even recognize her when she was standing in front of him? ¡°Ah ¡­ help.¡± Suddenly, a miserable scream rang out from the room. Vivian¡¯s brows knitted together, unable to care too much, she immediately rushed into the house, pointing at Ethan who was beating up Tristan, ¡°Let him go!¡± Ethan turned around and saw Vivian walk in first, followed by Morris. He then stopped and stood aside. The door to the room slowly lowered, and Vivian turned around at the sound, secretly saying something bad. Carelessly, he had actually shut it in. ¡°You directed Tristan to do what he did?¡± Morris stood back and asked knowingly. Vivian shook her head, ¡°No. I was just entrusted by someone toe over and investigate.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Since you want to investigate too, why don¡¯t youe along?¡± Morris suggested. Vivian hesitated for a moment, ¡°If I interrogate him, will you let me go afterwards?¡± Chapter 304 So It Was Actually Issac? ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll trust you.¡± Vivian knew she had no way back, and there was nowhere to go after taking Tristan away. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just interrogate Tristan here and then leave? So Vivian began to interrogate Tristan together with Ethan. In the Shaw¡¯s vi. Issac was still awake, waiting for the results of the killer. But after a while, he had no any news. Just as Issac was about to dial his mobile phone, a call came in. ¡°Mr. Issac, Tristan has been robbed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s being investigated, we can¡¯t be sure who the other party is yet.¡± ¡°What?¡± Issac¡¯s pupils shook, ¡°A bunch of useless trash. I don¡¯t care, Tristan must die tonight!¡± If he didn¡¯t die, if the matter was revealed, the consequences would be unthinkable. Thinking about this, Issac was unable to calm down. ¡°Yes, I am doing my best to investigate.¡± The other party said. After hanging up the phone, Issac was unable to calm down, so he hurriedly left the vi. There were some things that it was better for him to arrange on his own. Vivian held the electric baton and taught Tristan some hard lessons, finally forcing him to tell the truth, ¡°Oooh ¡­ don¡¯t hit me, it hurts, I¡¯ll say, I¡¯ll say ¡­¡± ¡°Tell me earlier, and you¡¯ll be spared a lot of suffering.¡± With a sullen face, she held the baton in one hand and reached into her pocket with the other, turning the recorder on. ¡± ¡­ I don¡¯t know ¡­ just a mysterious person called me and told me to go to a fixed ce to get half a million in cash, and told me to frame Vivian and gave me the reporter¡¯s contact information. Let me frame the woman named Vivian, ¡­ they said, it won¡¯t kill anyone, so ¡­ so I did it.¡± Tristan, who had suffered, quickly confessed to the matter. ¡°How did the other side contact you?¡± ¡°Called me on the phone.¡± ¡°What was the phone number?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­ every time the other party called, and then the number shows unknown, I can¡¯t find it at all¡­¡± Tristan cried out in pain, only to feel the pain of the beaten internal organs are trembling, and asked, ¡°Who are you guys, and ¡­ what is your rtionship with Vivian?¡± Vivian was furious, holding the electric baton in her hand had swung out, Tristan saw the oing electric baton and wailed in fear, not waiting for the pain to descend, he fainted. Vivian was not going to let Tristan go. She found a bottle of water and sshed it on Tristan¡¯s face, which instantly cooled him down and woke him up. After some more questioning, she found out where Tristan had gone to pick up the cash and that half a million was hidden in his home. After the interrogation waspleted, Vivian looked back at Morris, ¡°The interrogation is over. Can you hand him over to me?¡± Tristan was Mandy¡¯s husband, and although he deserved to die, he was, after all, Mandy¡¯s husband. And Mandy had only just given birth; she couldn¡¯t leave her husband, the child couldn¡¯t leave his father. Morris raised his eyebrows, ¡°What¡¯s the use of leaving him to you if you don¡¯t kill him?¡± He pretended not to recognize Vivian¡¯s appearance, and with a touch of indifference, said. ¡°Although he is greedy for money, he didn¡¯t get anyone killed after all, his crime is not worthy of death.¡± ¡°Well, that makes some sense.¡± Morris nodded, ¡°In that case, take him away.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t expect Morris to be so nice, so she didn¡¯t say anything more, and directly picked up the injured Tristan and trudged out of the car repair garage. It was only after she had stuffed the man into the trunk and started the car off in the dust that Ethan walked up to Morris, ¡°Don you know ¡®him¡¯?¡± Morris¡¯ deep gaze on the fading car, until it disappeared into the twilight, only then did his lips curve up, ¡°Of course ¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Her disguise was quite good. The fact that she could confuse Ethan¡¯s pair of eyes meant that she had some strength. ¡­ Leaving, Vivian dropped Tristan off at a hidden warehouse and then left straight away. This ce, to Tristan, was nothing less than the safest ce. Because ¡­ While they were looking for Tristan, Morris behind the curtain must have wanted to get rid of him as well. It was not only Tristan who was also in danger, but also Mandy who was in the hospital, and her newborn child. Vivian was so anxious that she contacted a private detective to investigate the surveince near the ce where the half million was kept and find out the true identity of the person behind the crime. After the exnation, Vivian drove to the Maternal and Child Health Centre as soon as possible. She was a bit worried about Mandy and wanted to go and have a look. But God knows, when Vivian parked her car and stepped out of the limousine, she met someone head-on ¨C Issac! The moment she stepped out of the car, her eyes under the hat swept a nce at Issac, and Issac also looked at her. Perhaps because Vivian had deliberately disguised her walking posture and appearance, she did not let Issac see her identity at first nce. Issac walked towards the outside of the hospital, while she walked towards the inside of the hospital. Both of them swept a nce at each other, neither of them stopped, and just continued walking until they brushed past each other. As the sound of a car closing its doors sounded behind them, apanied by the sound of the car starting up, it gradually moved away. Only then did Vivian stop walking and put her hands in her pockets, looking back at the car with its tail lights on, fading away. Her heart, too, fell to the bottom. Vivian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, her fists clenched tightly as she gazed at the direction the car was leaving, and suddenly felt a chill run down her back. The fact that Issac appeared at the Maternal and Child Health Hospital in the middle of the night was a coincidence, or did hee to investigate her matter? Thinking about this, Vivian dashed into the Maternal and Child Health Hospital and went straight to Mandy¡¯s ward. When she looked at the ward where Mandy and the old woman were lying at rest, and the little baby in the rocking bed was licking his lips and sleeping sweetly, she felt relieved. The next moment, Vivian suddenly thought of something, turned around, rushed out of the ward, left the hospital and drove straight to Mandy¡¯s home. Because she had visited Mandy before, she knew where her home was located. Coincidentally, on the road where Vivian drove straight to Mandy¡¯s house, she once again saw the ck Volkswagen car. It was the same car that Issac had gotten into when she met him in front of the hospital! After a long time, Vivian arrived at an old town on the outskirts and found Mandy¡¯s home in a row of old houses at a nce. Because, her house was in a fire! Vivian, who had gotten out of the car and was standing by the roadside, saw this scene and stumbled in her steps, nearly falling to the ground. The truth. She had seen the truth. A truth that was full of lies, but one that caused her immense heartache. If at thest moment Vivian had simply thought that Issac was running aroundte at night to help her investigate the truth of the matter, then at this moment Mandy¡¯s house was on fire and Issac had decided to leave, it was the best exnation. He did note to find evidence, but to destroy it. The fire at Mandy¡¯s house was so strong that the residents of the old town woke up, and some were yelling with loudspeaker cones, urgently evacuating the crowd and calling the fire department.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Vivian stood by the roadside for a few minutes watching, turned around and got into her car and left straight away. Chapter 305 Surprisingly Treating Vivian as a Good Person She drove all the way back to the city center and removed her make-up and changed her clothes in the car, and parked the car at the ce she had agreed with Sophie in advance. Only then did she get out of the car and hailed a taxi on the roadside. When the taxi arrived near Yara¡¯s t, Vivian found arge stall on the side of the road, so she got off early and sat alone in front of it, jerking off and drinking. Having tossed and turned for most of the night, she had thought it would take a long time to investigate the murderer behind the scene. But now, it didn¡¯t seem to take. Because, the truth was right in front of her eyes. Vivian had countless fantasies, guessing that it was Sue, Yoona, or Mike, but never thought that the final murderer would be Issac! The white wine poured into her belly, burning hot, but making Vivian¡¯s thoughts iparably clear. The first time she thought that she hurt Issac and his sister in the warehouse, Issac would understand that she could not help herself, but who knows, she was naive. Thinking about it, Vivian couldn¡¯t help but think about that day when she was drunk at the old mansion, Mike handed her over to Issac and he took her to a hotel to sleep for the night, which was really a bit scary. Fortunately, nothing had happened, otherwise it would have been toote to regret. Vivian drank alone for a while and settled the bill before stumbling back to Yara¡¯s house. Yara was still asleep, so she washed up briefly and went to bed. The next day. Vivian woke up at six in the morning, but she didn¡¯t get up today, instead she stayed in bed and yed with her mobile phone. Yara woke up not long afterwards, turned over in bed and stretched out, ¡°I slept until I woke up naturally, sofortable.¡± ¡°Vivian, good morning.¡± She greeted Vivian as she hugged the bedding andzily squinted her sleepy eyes. Vivian responded, ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°What would you like to eat in the morning?¡± Yara asked. Vivian nced at her, ¡°You want to make it for me?¡± ¡°No, Mike will bring us breakfast when hees over.¡± ¡°All good.¡± Vivian put down her phone and huddled under the nket, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep a bit more.¡± Sleep? How could she sleep? It was just that she was blinded by the extraordinarily attentive feeling of Mike, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Mike could be conspiring with Issac. An hourter, Vivian got up and sat on the sofa in the living room. Morris came in with breakfast. He came in followed by Issac, carrying breakfast. ¡°Vivian, did you sleep wellst night?¡± Issac who rubbed shoulders with herst night was cold and noble, with arrogance in his bones; while the one now, with a wicked smile on his handsome face, made people feel more affectionate and close. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what are you thinking about?¡± Seeing that she was lost in thought, Mike reached out and waved his hand in front of her, concerned. ¡°Hmm? No, nothing.¡± Vivian shook her head and looked at the sumptuous breakfast on the table, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, just waiting for your breakfast.¡± She took her chopsticks and began to eat. Issac walked over to her and sat down, shushing her, ¡°I¡¯m still sending people to investigate the matter, I believe there will be results soon. You mustn¡¯t feel psychological pressure, just stay well here with Yara for a few days.¡± If she used to treat Issac as a brother, as a friend, then ¡­ The current Issac was like a poisonous thorn that she must be careful of at all times, and she could not bring things to the surface. The reason was she didn¡¯t have enough evidence. The point was, it would do more harm than good to talk things through. ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian nodded while chewing the wontons in her mouth, then raised her head and asked, ¡°How are things going with the investigation?¡± Issac sat across from Vivian and shook his head, ¡°No clue yet.¡± ¡°No clue yet?¡± Vivian squeezed her spoon, pretending to stir the wontons absentmindedly, and suddenly asked, ¡°Then investigate Tristan, this matter is obviously directed at me. Just look into Tristan, you¡¯ll definitely find a clue.¡± ¡°Tristan has disappeared.¡± Issac told Vivian the truth. ¡°Disappeared?¡± Vivian raised her head and looked at Issac with clear watery eyes without blinking, as if she wanted to prate deep into his heart through his handsome face and see how hypocritical and dark his heart really was. Was this just Issac¡¯s first step towards revenge? Vivian did not know. ¡°So how long do I have to stay here with Yara?¡± Vivian sighed despondently, sorrow written all over her face. Yara saw the situation and was a bit upset. She moved to Vivian¡¯s side, reached out and wrapped her arms around her neck, soothing her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with your Uncle Mike and Mr. Issac, there will be no problem.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± With his hands tucked in his trouser pockets, Mike looked down on Vivian from above, ¡°Just remember, don¡¯t go out these days, you must stay with Yara.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Vivian asked, puzzled. ¡°There are all sorts of criticisms and unpleasant words about you out there, and although you are clean, you cannot resist gossip. Therefore, the best way to protect you is for you not to go out these days.¡± Mike analyzed in a serious manner. ¡°Yes, listen to your Uncle Mike. By the way, Vivian, give me your phone.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Vivian handed the phone to Issac, only to see Issac tinkering with Vivian¡¯s phone for a long time before returning it to her. She asked curiously, ¡°Issac, what did you get on my phone?¡± ¡°A tracking system. Just in case.¡± ¡°Oh, good, thank you.¡± Vivian held the phone, nodded at him, and continued to eat with her head down. A tracking system? After breakfast was finished, Mike and Issac left, and Yara went to work. Thus, Vivian was left alone in therge t. Shey on her bed and turned on her phone, looking at the virus Issac had nted on her phone, which could not only track and locate her location, but also listen to all the iing messages on her phone. Vivian looked at the link to the imnted virus and smiled contemptuously. This kind of pedestrian stuff was out of date for her, and now Issac was showing it off in front of her? He didn¡¯t know that she majored inputer science at university. Lying in bed, she swiped her phone news, hot search in addition to those news content yesterday there were a few more hot search. ¡®Tristan, who was innocently beaten by Vivian, disappears¡¯, ¡®Eonothem Group¡¯s stock opens down due to Vivian fiasco¡¯, ¡®Yoona says ¡®to trust sister Vivian¡± ¡­ The followingizens hotment: beat up Tristan and kidnapped, this is a very ¡®judgmental¡¯ day, I see ¡®punishment¡¯! ¡°Madame Cheal should never have recognized such a woman as her god granddaughter.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Like a piece of stinky shit, it¡¯s bad luck to get involved.¡± ¡°Yoona is still a good person, at this point, she actually stood up and said she believed Vivian.¡± ¡°Too naive to actually take Vivian as a good person.¡± Chapter 306 Someone is Setting You UP Meanwhile, Eonothem Group . In the morning, Mike appeared at the Eonothem Group and stood in front of his desk, ncing at Morris who had his head buried in his desk. However, Morris ignored him. He knocked on the desk with a disgruntled hand, ¡°Morris, as Vivian¡¯s godbrother, what are your ns in this matter?¡± At his words, Morris didn¡¯t look up, but signed a document on the table with a ck pen, closing it before looking up at him, ¡°Is that why you are here?¡± ¡°Thepany¡¯s stock fell off the board as soon as the market opened. The major shareholders didn¡¯t dare to mess with you, so they came to me to put pressure on me, saying that if you stayed out of it, they would let me handle it.¡± Mike said seriously. He put the folder aside smoothly, then leaned backzily in his chair and spread his hands with an evil smile, ¡°Do you want to handle this matter fully, or do you want to ¡­¡± He spoke with a beat, deliberately lengthening the tone of his voice, ¡°Full authority to handle thepany¡¯s affairs?¡± ¡°Then the matter of Vivian, you just let things continue to worse like this?¡± With one hand in his trouser pocket and one fist clenched, he tapped on the table, ¡°What affects her alone is the whole of the Cheal family and the Eonothem Group. Madame Cheal certainly likes her, but that¡¯s no reason to make all of us in the Cheal family pay for her.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Morris propped his elbows on the armrest of his chair, his fingers propped up on his temples in azy, evil stance, ¡°I wonder what high opinion you have.¡± ¡°Vivian is very close to you, everyone in L City knows that. What to do, of course, you need to make your own decision.¡± He added, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to interfere in this matter, you can just sit back and do nothing. But you will need to give an exnation to the olddy and the major shareholders.¡± ¡°If you want an exnation, no problem.¡± Morris said with an air of breeziness, ¡°Then I would be grateful if you could tell the shareholder wants an exnation toe to me. I will, personally, give an exnation.¡± ¡°You!¡± Mike did not expect Morris to have such an attitude. It was ambiguous and really made him a bit helpless. ¡°You¡¯ve been staying out of it, have you ever thought about Vivian being under pressure from public opinion?¡± ¡°That¡¯s her business, it¡¯s none of my business.¡± ¡°In that case, you are determined to break off with her?¡± ¡°Why did you say that?¡± Morris snorted, ¡°I¡¯m just her godbrother, and the only person who stands between her and me is my grandmother. How can you say ¡®break off with her¡¯? That¡¯s nonsense.¡± The hand in his trouser pocket twitched, and with a cold smile, Mike nodded, ¡°Fine. Then I¡¯ll ry your message to the media now, try to avoid the loss of the Cheal family and stop the damage in time.¡± With that, he turned to leave. Morris¡¯ sharp eyes watched his back, one side of his eyebrows raised. Half an hourter, a conversation between Morris and Mike was exposed directly to the inte, and the much talked about ¡®rtionship between Morris and Vivian¡¯ became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention, so much so that within a very short period of time, the voice clip was in the hot search. When Ethan saw the news hot search, the first thing he did was rush into Morris¡¯ office, ¡°Mr. Morris ¡­¡± Before Ethan could finish his words, he heard a voice, ¡°Why did you say that? I¡¯m just her godbrother¡­¡± Apparently, Morris had also seen this hot search. ¡°Mr. Mike is really too despicable. Although doing so allows Miss Mond to clear her rtionship with the Cheal family and can recover the loss of the Eonothem Group in the shortest possible time, you and Miss Mond will only find it difficult to get along again in the future.¡± Ethan keenly perceived the crux of the matter.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Since Uncle Mike likes it, there is no harm for me.¡± Morris was blithely unconcerned, and even, the moment Mike entered his office, he was alerted to Mike. ¡°Where¡¯s Tristan?¡± He asked again. ¡°He is still in that dpidated warehouse, imprisoned by the man who kidnapped him yesterday and ced under guard.¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Mr. Morris, what is the rtionship between that man and Miss Mond yesterday?¡± Morris smiled faintly and did not reply. At this moment, Yara¡¯s t. Vivian was lying on her bed, swiping through the phone, when she inadvertently saw this hot search. She deliberately clicked in and listened to the voice clip in its entirety. The familiar voice of Morris fell into her ears, and although the words made her heart sink slightly, she was then diverted by the meanness of Mike. On the day of Elis¡¯s wedding, he had also said in front of the media that he would not intervene in the matter, but yesterday he was investigating in secret. Obviously, he didn¡¯t know about the covert actions of Morris, and that was why he recorded such a statement and released it. Was he really just thinking about the loss of thepany from the perspective of the Eonothem Group? Absolutely not! Vivian rejected it outright. Even though she couldn¡¯t guess the full extent of his intentions, there were at least two things that were clear. One, by releasing this recording, Mike wanted to provoke her rtionship with Morris, so as to bring her into the fold and make her under hismand; two, in this case, he was using the pany first¡¯ angle to quickly clear her involvement with the Eonothem Group, so as to save the Group¡¯s losses. In a way, he was able to make a good show of himself and win over many of the top shareholders of Eonothem Group who were worried about the matter. It was not clear whether there was any secret cooperation between Mike and Issac. However, the most frightening thing was that the three of them were working together, and that was a situation that could not be imagined. Suddenly, Vivian was worried about the situation of Morris at the moment. She was sure that it wasn¡¯t easy either. Just as Vivian was deep in thought, her mobile phone suddenly rang. Fraser¡¯s name jumped on the screen. Vivian hesitated for a moment and answered the call, ¡°Fraser?¡± ¡°Vivian, I¡¯ve seen everything about you. How are you, are you okay now?¡± On the other end of the phone, Fraser was in worry, ¡°I¡¯m temporarily upied here, and I won¡¯t be able to return to the country. If you need any help, you can talk to me directly.¡± Fraser had originally returned to the country with a mission, but as fate would have it, he had an ident while he was on a business trip abroad, so he was dyed abroad and now couldn¡¯t make it back in time. He was dyed abroad and could not return in time. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡± Feeling the concern from her friend, Vivian was in a good mood and asked with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you for our concern.¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious that someone is setting you up at the weddingpany, do you want me to find someone to help you investigate?¡± He asked again. Chapter 307 Don’t You Hate Me? ¡°I am really fine, you can trust me, I can fix it.¡± Vivian had a confident attitude. And then she chatted with Fraser for a few minutes before hanging up the phone. As soon as Fraser hung up the phone, Mandy¡¯s call came in. Vivian had just answered it when Mandy¡¯s cries rang out on the other side, ¡°Miss Mond, do you know where Tristan has gone? He¡¯s been missing for a day and a night, and now he can¡¯t be found at all. Moreover, my house had a fire today, I don¡¯t even know ¡­ what to do ¡­¡± On the other end of the phone, Mandy, who was in the hospital, was very worried about Tristan¡¯s situation. Even though Tristan was not good to Mandy, he was a family after all. Vivian listened to Mandy¡¯s cry, her heart was very ufortable. Mandy was originally an outsider in this matter, but she was inadvertently involved in it, so it was really very undesirable. ¡°Mandy, Tristan is not with me.¡± Vivian told her bluntly, ¡°I know there are many different opinions on the inte, and you are also vaguely specting in your heart. But what you should do now is that you should call the police, not look for me. Understand?¡± She had to admit that she had lied. But if Vivian told Mandy the truth, then Mandy would no longer be as worried about Tristan¡¯s whereabouts as she was at the moment. At that time, it would only invite Mandy¡¯s death. Instead of involving her in this, it would be better to let her stay out of it. ¡± ¡­ then where can he go Tristan ¡­ I¡¯m so worried about him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, I¡¯ll have Sophiee overter to keep youpany. You¡¯ve just given birth, you must take good care of yourself.¡± Vivian said a few words to Mandy over the phone, then called Sophie again and asked her to go over and keep Mandypany. In the evening, when Yara came back from work, she saw Vivian still lying in bed, so she thought she was in a bad mood. Yara went up to her and gave her a big hug, ¡°Vivian, I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s hard to find a three-legged toad in the world, but there are plenty of two-legged men out there. You mustn¡¯t be sad and upset, it is not worthy.¡± Vivian was confused, ¡°What man?¡± ¡°Who else could it be, of course it¡¯s that bastard Morris!¡± Yara growled, her arms crossed and she paced back and forth in the room in anger, ¡°Look how outrageous he is, even if he doesn¡¯te to help you, he actually said that about you to Mike, it¡¯s simply too much!¡± Vivian knew that Yara was naive, but she didn¡¯t expect her to be careless. So she pretended to be ignorant and asked, ¡°Well, I listened to that audio. But I was wondering, who put out that audio? Morris?¡± She was sidetracking Yara to remind her, trying to get her to look at the matter rationally. However, it turned out that women in love had a negative IQ. ¡°Of course it¡¯s Morris. He put out the audio in order to stabilize the Eonothem Group. Why bring Mike into it when you can just take the me? I reckon the wholepany must be very critical of Mike right now. They think he¡¯s biased towards you and doesn¡¯t put thepany first. Sigh ¡­¡± Speaking of this, Yara sat on her butt on the edge of the bed andy back, looking at the ceiling with her eyes open, and sighed, ¡°Mike is really good, always so thoughtful of others in everything.¡± In this instant, Vivian almost couldn¡¯t help but pounce on Yara and break open her brain to see what kind of stuff was inside. Given the nature of Morris, how would he need to make a recording if he wanted to make a statement to the public? Had Yara forgotten that at Elis¡¯s wedding, he had told the reporters that ¡®her affairs had nothing to do with the family¡¯? Vivian was sure that Morris was not the kind of man who would done extra works. ¡°It¡¯s my bad to the extent that I¡¯ve dragged Mike into this.¡± Vivian could only match Yara¡¯s emotions and spoke in a condescending manner. Hearing her ¡®guilt and self-me¡¯ words, Yara sat up at once and saidfortingly, ¡°It¡¯s a good opportunity to test Mike and let me see what he¡¯s like. However, he really didn¡¯t let me down and is indeed worthy of my lifelong trust.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± God, please grow a brain. Vivian shook her head helplessly, leaned on the head of the bed and started ying the game. ¡°Still being able to y games shows that you have a good resistance to stress.¡± Seeing how Vivian was focused on ying the game, Yara patted her shoulder with a rather pleased gesture, ¡°Take your time and y, I¡¯ll go wait for Mike in the living room.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Vivian responded, not saying anything more. Or perhaps, she didn¡¯t know what to say to Yara. Although she knew that Mike himself was scheming and had a deep sense of tact, it was all inference, without any substantial evidence, and there was no way to convince Yara. In the bedroom, Vivian was ying a game, suddenly the door was heavily pushed open. Issac walked in angrily and walked over and thumped the tabletop, catching Vivian off guard and startling her.N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°What is wrong?¡± She asked. ¡°You ask me?¡± Issac yanked off the scarf around his neck and mmed against the wall in anger, ¡°Morris is a fucking asshole. iming to protect you, but at the critical moment he shied himself away from it!¡± Vivian, who was immersed in the game, nced at Issac through the corner of her eyes. Seeing him immersed in acting, for that moment, her heart was filled with sarcasm. At that moment, she didn¡¯t know whether he took her for a fool or she took him for a fool. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to talk about him.¡± Vivian leaned sideways against the bed, listless, ying a game, as if a person who had epted the foolishness of fate and did not want to resist anymore. ¡°Vivian, I told you at the beginning that Morris was unreliable. After all, you are too naive.¡± Issac reprimanded as he pulled out a cigarette from the inside pocket of his trench coat, lit it, and smoked it silently. He looked like an old father who had worried. Unbeknownst to him, everything fell into Vivian¡¯s eyes, ridiculous, pathetic, and ironic. ¡°Everyone has been naive at times.¡± After saying this, she won the game. Vivian put away her phone andmented, ¡°But only through experience can you grow. For example, this time, I understand a lot. I¡¯m really grateful to you guys ¡­¡± Grateful for you guys, let me understand what it means to have a dangerous life and aplicated society. Issac walked to Vivian with cigarette in his right hand. Seeing that she lowered her head, pitiful, he raised his left hand and after hesitation, he rested his hand on her head and rubbed softly. The gesture was full of doting. ¡°Vivian, I hope that after this, you will know that in this world only I am good to you without expecting anything in return.¡± He spoke with a slightly hoarse voice and a somewhat heavy tone. Vivian, who had her brows lowered and her head hanging, had waves of light under her eyes. If she did not know the truth of the matter, she would have been touched to the core after hearing Issac¡¯s words. But now, she only felt ridiculous. Vivian pursed her lips, blinked her beautiful eyes and asked Issac, ¡°Why are you so nice to me? That day, in the warehouse, I even hurt you and your sister. Could it be that you don¡¯t hate me?¡± Her acting skills had now also reached the point of perfection. Her eyes were deliberately dense with watery mist, shimmering with starbursts under the illumination of the bedroom light, and adding more sorrow to that stunningly beautiful and delicate face. Issac¡¯s hand over Vivian¡¯s head stiffened for a moment at the mention of that incident. Even his facial expression stiffened for a few moments at a speed visible to the eye, then he pursed his lips and smiled, ¡°Those are all in the past. I know you should have been angry then, I don¡¯t me you.¡± The reason why Vivian asked this question was to test whether Issac knew the intention of the day in the warehouse when she had struck out to hurt him. Naive, in the end, she was naive. Issac didn¡¯t even think much about that aspect, he just thought that she had hurt him and Yeon out of anger at that time. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t know what to say, and even more so, she rejected Issac¡¯s hand on her head, favoring to lie down directly on the bed and tugging the bedding to wrap herself, ¡°You go out first, I¡¯m a bit tired and want to sleep for a while.¡± ¡°Okay, have some rest then.¡± Chapter 308 The Truth Comes Out Issac turned around and walked out. An hourter, she was called out and the four of them ate briefly in the living room. The three of them were almost centered around the theme of Morris and kept talking. Vivian sat ¡®lost in thought¡¯, like a dejected and disheveled person after all the oppression she had been subjected to. After a few hastily eaten bites, she went back to her bedroom to ¡®sleep¡¯. It was not untilte at night that Mike and Issac left. Yara ran over to talk to her for a while, and Vivian gave Yara another ss of water with sleeping pills in it before she went to sleep. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Looking at the sleeping Yara, Vivian felt quite guilty. At one in the morning, she took the keys, carefully left the t and took a taxi to the ce where she had parked her carst night. After some dressing up in the car, she drove to an old warehouse in due course.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, just as Vivian¡¯s car arrived at her destination, she saw another familiar silver-grey Maybach there. The familiar license te, just a nce, she knew that it was Morris¡¯s car. Why was he here? Vivian parked the car and walked down, and saw Morris leaning against the door frame of his car, smoking. ¡°You¡¯re waiting for me?¡± She asked him in a distinctly masculine voice. ¡°Or what?¡± The man¡¯s hand, clutching his cigarette, spread out and gave her a cold look, ¡°Come here in the middle of the night to blow the northwest wind?¡± Morris looked at her dressed up in a cold look, her form all manly and dangling, imitating a man¡¯s walk with aplomb. His eyes lit up and he became more and more engrossed in the little surprises she brought, enjoying them extraordinarily. On the contrary, the corners of her mouth twitching slightly, somewhat speechless. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Here¡¯s a copy of something that your ¡®Boss¡¯ should be able to use.¡± Morris tossed a sh drive directly to Vivian, coldly. Vivian caught the sh drive as she asked curiously, ¡°Do you know who I am? Just give me the thing? And who am I to listen to you?¡± The man took ast drag of his cigarette, dropped the butt to the ground, twisted the spark out with his toe, and puffed a light puff of smoke into her cheek, saying indifferently, ¡°Poor people can only afford to hire you private detectives, who else can there be but Vivian?¡± Because Vivian was wearing the attire of a private detective, and because the people she had arranged to watch over Tristan here today were also from the private detective agency, it was easy for Morris to ¡®guess¡¯ her identity. Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± Although Vivian was unconvinced, she had to say that she was still too poor to only hire private detectives for help. People with power and influence like Mike and Issac would have their own bodyguards and elites that they kept. Even if they needed someone on a whim, they could pay a high price to hire elite soldiers. Having been severely despised by Morris, Vivian was embarrassed, but fortunately she was wearing a mask and could not be easily detected. She skimmed her lips and asked, ¡°The inte is full of news about you, didn¡¯t you clear your ties with her long ago? What are you still doing to help her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just helping myself.¡± Morris lifted his trench coat and ced his hands in the pockets of his trousers, his cold and arrogant gaze raised slightly as he added, ¡°Also, tell that stupid woman Vivian not to give me any more trouble. Otherwise, I will definitely make her suffer.¡± Being called ¡®stupid¡¯, a nameless fire ran straight to Vivian¡¯s head. ¡°Call me ¡­.¡± She nearly revealed her identity in her excitement, at least she was wearing a voice changer just in case, otherwise she would have been broken in one sentence. Vivian instantly gave a start, took a second to calm down, and added: ¡°Calling my ¡®Boss¡¯ stupid, you don¡¯t have to be any better. My ¡®Boss¡¯ has said that the fact that your audio with the Mr. Mike of the Cheal family was exposed only means that you are too stupid to have a basic sense of defense.¡± She hadn¡¯t expected to run into him again here today To be precise, she should say that she didn¡¯t expect that Morris would actually wait for her in the middle of the night, in the bitter cold wind, just to give her enough evidence to clear her name. At this moment, Vivian¡¯s mood was mixed with a bit of joy. It was as if all the expectations she had been holding had been answered. Morris could not help but look aside with his head tilted, a smile on his cold face showing through. Confronting him in such a way that she could hardly protect herself, and she was still reminding him to beware of Mike? It seemed that she wasn¡¯t stupid after all. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Vivian was in a cloud of confusion. Morris gave Vivian a meaningful nce, turned around, pulled open the door and got into the car, reversed the car, and left. Seeing the car disappear into the twilight, Vivian looked down at the sh drive in her hand and murmured, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have recognized me, would he?¡± Vivian looked down and took another nce at her attire, finally shaking her head and rejecting the thought. It couldn¡¯t be. If he had already recognized her disguise, he would have blown the whistle on her already. Vivian didn¡¯t think Morris had that kind of leisure. The cold winter wind was howling like a sob, making people shiver. Vivian sniffled, went into the warehouse, walked up to Tristan and had a confrontation with him, and after an hour or so, she left in due course. The next day. Vivian¡¯s affair had been brewing, and she had been dominating the hot search charts almost all the time, high up on the list. At the same time, the official microblog of L City Public Security issued a ¡®search notice¡¯ and started looking for Tristan. The microblog was very lively. The firstment was: I report, Vivian is a suspect. The secondment was: I guess, Tristan is dead. The twoments had as many as 100, 000 likes! ¡°Tristan definitely has a slim chance of survival.¡± ¡°Vivian is toowless.¡± ¡°Suggest investigating Vivian first.¡± ¡°Vivian¡¯s employees are so pathetic, pay for life.¡± ¡°Her mother should have strangled her in her infancy when she was born! Death is not enough.¡± ¡­ The hot search just scurried up the hot search list not even an hour ago, a microblogger posted a dynamic ¡°Vivian¡¯s beating¡±, which went straight to the hot search list in just ten minutes. Clicking on that hot search, the so-called Vivian¡¯s beating was nothing more than an attractive headline. The actual content was a record of Vivian arranging for Sophie to transfer three months¡¯ sry to her colleagues after she was released from detention, as well as screenshot chats on WeChat. It was also apanied by a full audio recording. The recording was a full recording of Vivian from the moment she entered Mandy¡¯s ward. After this hot search came up, the whole inte suddenly started to doubt themselves. ¡°Holy shit, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°This is a misunderstanding of Vivian?¡± ¡°The audio shouldn¡¯t be edited, right? Although there might be a lie about Vivian beating someone up, Tristan is really missing.¡± ¡°I only believe in Tristan¡¯s words.¡± ¡°Such a nice boss? Have I misunderstood a good man?¡± ¡­ And just asizens were talking about it, another piece of news scurried onto the hot search. That was that Tristan had surrendered to the police! With the afternoon of Tristan¡¯s surrender, the police released the incident on the official microblog, telling how Tristan took a bribe of half a million to set up Vivian. There were also mobile phone contacts and a chat between Tristan and a reporter at an agreed time, including a video of Tristan withdrawing half a million in cash somewhere. The final video is of Tristan¡¯s house where the fire broke out and the remains of the half million in cash were found after it had been burnt Chapter 309 Vivian Goes Solo ¡°A reversal.¡± ¡°My God, conspiracy theory, someone is jealous of Vivian, right?¡± ¡°I see that the person who did the poisoning in the newlywed explosion was done by Hunter who likes Lily and failed to court her.¡± ¡°Could it be a fake?¡± ¡°I believe the police!¡± ¡°Tristan is so fucking greedy, he deserves it.¡± ¡°Vivian is so miserable, it¡¯s so tragic.¡± ¡­N?velDrama.Org content rights. The incident was exposed in its entirety, plugging the poisonous tongues. However, before Vivian coulde forward and speak out, Yoona first posted a dynamic on Microblog: I will always believe in Vivian! Justice may bete, but it is never absent. A dynamic that once again pushed Yoona into the hot search. ¡°Wow, what a good national sister.¡± ¡°But why don¡¯t you and Vivian get along well?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll always believe in Vivian, I¡¯ll always believe in you.¡± ¡°When everyone questioned Vivian, you were the only one who always believed in her.¡± ¡­ Once again, Yoona won a wave of goodwill with her ¡®practical actions¡¯, and her poprity rubbed off on her. As the party involved in the incident, Vivian was secretly manipting everything, buty in Yara¡¯s bedroom with her head buried in a sleep. She was still ¡®unaware¡¯ of what was going on outside until Yara, Issac and Mike appeared in the bedroom. ¡°Vivian? Wake up, wake up.¡± Yara saw that Vivian was still sleeping and immediately went up and patted her, ¡°Something big has happened.¡± ¡°What?¡± Viviany under the nket, rubbed her eyes, looked at the few people standing in front of her and muttered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you read Microblog?¡± Issac asked, wrinkling his brows. ¡°Yeah, hurry up and read Microblog, hurry up.¡± Yara urged. Vivian leaned listlessly on the bed, grinding her phone to open Microblog and swiped through the hot search list, she couldn¡¯t help but frown and sat up straight in a sh, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± She subconsciously looked at them, ¡°Issac, Uncle Mike, this is what you did?¡± The deliberately feigned excitement portrayed to the fullest. Vivian suddenly felt it was a pity that she didn¡¯t be an actress. Issac inclined his head and nced at Mike, the two of them exchanged a nce and looked at Vivian again. From her face, not a single hint of a different look was detected. So this really had nothing to do with Vivian? ¡°Of course. Apart from Issac and your Uncle Mike, who else would help you now?¡± Yara was overjoyed and hugged Vivian, ¡°Wow, hahahaha, Vivian, you¡¯ve finally cleared yourself. Congrattions, you don¡¯t even know that I¡¯ve been worried about you these days.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move, don¡¯t move, shaking makes me dizzy.¡± Vivian pushed Yara away, looked down at the Microblog hot search, casually clicked on the ¡®evidence¡¯ in the video, and looked at the two men in front of her, ¡°Where did you get the evidence from?¡± At this moment, both Mike and Issac agreed that since Vivian did not know about this matter, it must be Morris who was secretly helping her. So the two unanimously unified their thoughts. ¡°This is what Uncle Mike and I went to great lengths to find.¡± Issac smiled faintly, ¡°He helped you a lot.¡± Mike followed suit, ¡°Mr. Issac has also been busy for you. He treats you really well.¡± The two men bragged about each other, not feeling ashamed and bashful in the slightest. ¡°Thank you, thank you guys.¡± Vivian held her phone and skimmed her lips, nearly crying, ¡°If you guys hadn¡¯t helped me, I don¡¯t know how long I would have been wronged.¡± She held her phone and swiped through the evidence over and over again. And some of that evidence was provided by Morris, and some of it she had gone to great lengths to get herself. Then she consolidated all the chains of evidence, handed them over to a reliable micro-blogger, and told Tristan about the burning of his house and his opponent¡¯s intention to get rid of him when she met with himst night, before convincing him to turn himself in. Everything was done by both her and Morris together. But the two of them, Issac and Mike, actually had the nerve to say that they had worked so hard to aplish it? Vivian looked at them, steeped in the feeling that she was looking at two monkeys jumping up and down. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be sad, it¡¯s best if you¡¯re alright now.¡± Yara gave Vivian a hug andforted her. ¡°Yeah, I can finally go back to my own house and sleep.¡± In the evening, several people sat down together for dinner. After eating, Vivian intended to go home. Issac then said, ¡°There must be a lot of reporters in front of your house, are you sure you can do it alone?¡± ¡°Yes. If you really can¡¯t, you can ask Mr. Issac to apany you back together.¡± Mike suggested. Yara, that big fool, also agreed, ¡°Right. I don¡¯t feelfortable with you going back alone, so why not let Issac apany you?¡± Vivian, tired of mediating between them, said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t need to. I always have to learn to face things on my own.¡± After that, she hailed a taxi from the roadside and took it back to her t. After he had left, Mike said to Yara, ¡°Yara, can you help me buy a box of cigarettes? I¡¯m out of cigarettes.¡± Yara was in a sea of love, so she naturally went to buy cigarettes for him. After she left, Issac put his arms around his chest and said with a serious expression, ¡°It seems that Morris really likes Vivian, saying that it¡¯s none of his business, he¡¯s still secretly helping her to set things right.¡± ¡°So, more reason for you to have a sense of crisis. If the truth is discovered by Morris, you and I will be tantamount to digging our own graves.¡± What the two of them had conspired to n, Mike and Issac were tantamount to grasshoppers on a rope. Once it was discovered by Morris that they were behind the plot, they would be in big trouble. ¡°Except for Tristan, the evidence has all been wiped clean and it¡¯s impossible to trace us. But, with Morris¡¯ intelligence, I reckon nine out of ten he will be able to guess.¡± Issac let out a sigh, vaguely worried. ¡°The good thing is that Tristan hasn¡¯t seen you, so you can¡¯t act rashly again.¡± Mike raised his hand and stroked the beard on his chin, thought for a moment, and then added, ¡°Even if Morris suspects, there is no evidence. It would be better to point all the fingers at Sue. By then, even if Morris doesn¡¯t believe it, at least, that silly woman Vivian won¡¯t suspect us.¡± The two people thought of Vivian so simply. At that moment, Vivian had arrived in a taxi at the entrance of the t where she was staying. There were still many reporters at the entrance of the t. When Vivian saw those reporters, she sat inside the car in silence for a few seconds, but finally pushed open the car door and chose to walk down to face those media reporters. Running away was not a solution, she had to learn to face them. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Miss Yoona?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Vivian. Vivian is here.¡± ¡°Hurry up.¡± ¡°Hurry over to the interview.¡± ¡­ When the reporters saw Vivian appear, they swarmed over in a huff and surrounded her. Chapter 310 The Curtain Falls ¡°Miss Mond, about this incident, why have you remained silent?¡± ¡°The truth of the matter hase out and you have been wrongly used. May I ask what your future ns are?¡± ¡°Did you offend someone to get revenge?¡± ¡°Who is helping you when your case is investigated clearly?¡± ¡°May I ask what you think of your rtionship with the Cheal family?¡± ¡­ Vivian was dressed in a ck tweed coat with a red scarf, her short hair set off her cheeks in an extraordinarily fair and rosy manner, beautiful and stunning. She stood with her head held high in front of the many reporters, looking at the microphones pestling over one by one, maintaining a polite smile despite some dislike, ¡°I have plenty of time to ept everyone¡¯s interviews. But I would also like everyone toe one by one and ask questions.¡± A single word stabilized the chaotic situation. The reporters didn¡¯t chatter and chase after each other like they did earlier, but quietened down and asked questions one by one. ¡°Miss Mond, what do you think about what happened at the wedding?¡± ¡°Do you have any resentment towards the Cheal family for spilling the beans on your affairs?¡± ¡°What are you going to do about your weddingpany in the future?¡± ¡°Do you n to sue Tristan?¡± ¡­ The reporters asked several questions, and Vivian slightly raised her hand, signaling for everyone to be quiet. Only then did she say, ¡°The matters at the wedding have been fully handed over to the police, and I have no right to interfere. However, as the wedding host, we have an unshirkable responsibility and naturally need a certain amount ofpensation and indemnity.¡± ¡°After the ident at the wedding, the Cheal family did not ignore it, but kept giving me the opportunity to handle the matter on my own as a way to train me. But the fact is, after I called the police, the police did their best to investigate the matter, naturally without the help of the Cheal family. I would like to express my most sincere gratitude to the L City Police.¡± Vivian stood in front of the camera and bowed. She bowed for three seconds before she straightened up and continued to address the reporters, ¡°As for the weddingpany you are concerned about, unfortunately, it has been announced that it has closed down. To make up for the financial loss of the employees, I have given each of them three months¡¯ sry as a token of apology. Finally, Tristan.¡± Vivian¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly, seemingly hesitating. But at that moment, someone suddenly ran this way, ¡°Miss Mond? Miss Mond?¡± The crowd turned around and saw Mandy holding the swaddled baby and bringing Tristan¡¯s mother along with her. The two squeezed into the crowd and Tristan¡¯s mother knelt down in front of Vivian with a poof, grabbing her trouser leg, ¡°Miss Mond, I beg you, can you let my son go? Our family can¡¯t be without a son.¡± ¡°Miss Mond, I know it¡¯s Tristan who has wronged you, but can you spare Tristan?¡± Mandy hugged her child, wrapped in thick home pajamas, not caring in the least about her image.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The reporters, not expecting to wait for Tristan¡¯s mother and his wife, held up their cameras for another crackle of shots. Vivian¡¯s face sank slightly and her cold eyes nced at the old woman kneeling on the ground, ¡°Get up.¡± ¡°No, if you don¡¯t let my son go, I¡¯ll die on my knees in front of you ¡­ I lost my son anyway, I couldn¡¯t care more. Whoops ¡­¡± The old woman cried while reaching out and patting her thighs, ¡°s, life is so hard ¡­¡± ¡°Mom, what are you doing, hurry up and get up, let¡¯s have a good talk.¡± Seeing that Vivian did not look good, she bent down to yank the old woman up, but the old woman was reluctant. She pushed away Many, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t insisted on going to work, would you have caused such a mess?¡± ¡°Mom, am I to me for this? Your son is incapable of earning money, and when I came to work part-time at Miss Mond¡¯s office during my pregnancy, she not only didn¡¯t mind me, but also took care of me in every way. But Tristan, took money and falsely used Miss Mond, do you know that I am ashamed because of him!¡± Mandy couldn¡¯t help but roar. ¡°I don¡¯t care about all that, I want my son, ¡­ help, my son is gone, give my son back.¡± The old woman grabbed a corner of Vivian¡¯s trench coat and cried out, shamelessly. Vivian shook her head, looking at Many, ¡°The police have already opened a case, and everything will go ording to the process, I can¡¯t withdraw the case.¡± ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t withdraw the case? You are the intiff, as long as you withdraw the case, the police will immediately release my son.¡± The old woman pointed at Vivian and yelled, grabbing her clothes and not letting go. ¡°If I remember correctly, you were also an aplice in the ¡®beating¡¯ drama staged with Tristan and the reporter. But because you¡¯re an old woman and Mandy had a baby, I didn¡¯t hold you responsible. Don¡¯t be insensitive.¡± ¡°Miss Mond, I¡¯m sorry, I know it¡¯s my mother and Tristan¡¯s fault. But my child really can¡¯t be without a father.¡± Mandy said weeping tears. Vivian shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve done everything I can. I can¡¯t help you with Tristan¡¯s matter.¡± It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t help, but that she had already helped too much. If it hadn¡¯t been for Morris taking Tristan away that day, Tristan would have been a corpse by now. She tugged at her clothes and said in a cold voice to the old woman, ¡°Let go.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let go, if you don¡¯t let the police release my son, I won¡¯t let you go today.¡± She yed rascal. ¡°Since you like to kneel, then kneel as you want.¡± Vivian pulled out her mobile phone, only to see her dashingly take off her trench coat, turn around and walk away. She turned around magnificently, leaving behind the old woman and Mandy, who were kneeling on the ground and frozen, as well as a group of reporters. Those reporters still wanted to chase after her, but Vivian had already entered the district, and there were several security guards standing at the entrance, blocking the way. The reporters had no choice but to hold their microphones and interview Mandy and the old woman. Vivian returned to her home, washed up andy down on her bed, feeling extraordinarilyfortable. At this time, a text message came from her mobile phone from Yara. [Read Microblog, quick, quick, quick.] Vivian opened Microblog with suspicion, and saw a hot search for ¡°Tristan¡¯s rogue mother¡± on the hot search list. Perhaps it was because the attention to this matter was too high, making the interview at the entrance of the t a hot search in a very short period of time. Manyizensmented below. ¡°Shrew, for sure.¡± ¡°She is shameless.¡± ¡°Holy shit, how fucking shameless. She got Vivian ruined reputation and now she wanted Vivian to withdraw the case.¡± ¡°How can there be such people?¡± ¡°Vivian is so pathetic, I suddenly feel sorry for her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that justice has been done, otherwise her life would have been ruined. I apologize for my previous reckless behavior.¡± ¡°How could Mandy have the nerve toe and beg Vivian to let her husband go? Vivian gave her 200, 000 inpensation before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. The point is that Mandy is fine.¡± ¡°Greedy.¡± ¡°Is Miss Mond still running the shop? I¡¯d like to be her employee. Where else can you find such a good boss?¡± ¡­ After reading the microblog, Vivian felt that it was quite effective for Tristan¡¯s mother toe and make a scene. The only way to letizens know the true nature of Tristan¡¯s family was to make everything more real. However, Vivian again saw a business opportunity in this. Chapter 311 An Awkward Call The traffic was so good now, if she went to be a seller anchor, she should be able to earn a lot of money. Vivian had some regrets. If it wasn¡¯t for her status, she would have really wanted to take this opportunity to draw traffic to Vinca E-Sports, bring in a wave of traffic, and make a lot of money as well. However, the conditions did not allow it. Vivian returned home and rested not long before her phone rang. She picked up the phone and saw that it was Madame Cheal¡¯s call. Vivian¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and she couldn¡¯t help but think deeply. From the time of her ident until now, Madame Cheal had never contacted her, yet she was contacting her now. She thought about the things that Morris had secretly done, inevitably, Madame Cheal had exined them privately. ¡°Hello, Grandma?¡± When the phone was connected, Vivian called out affectionately. For some reason, every time she spoke to Madame Cheal on the phone, she felt a sense of kinship.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It was probably because Madame Cheal was kind and affable, and she was very close to her. ¡°Vivian, you must have been very upset in the past two days. I haven¡¯t contacted you for the past two days, are you angry with me?¡± Madame Cheal smiled kindly, extraordinarily benevolent. ¡°No, it¡¯s good that you don¡¯t think I¡¯ve caused you any trouble.¡± Vivian stood in front of the window, looking out at the dark night sky, and couldn¡¯t help but let out a deep sigh. ¡°I knew about you from the beginning. I even went to Morris for you, but Morris said he wanted to train you, so he wouldn¡¯t intervene. It¡¯s that boy¡¯s fault.¡± Madame Cheal suddenly felt that Morris¡¯ bad idea was somewhat untrue, ¡°Now that I think about it, you are a girl and gossip does hurt too much.¡± ¡°Grandma ¡­¡± Vivian pursed her lips, hesitated, and said, ¡°Actually, Morris has secretly helped me a lot.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so? That¡¯s good, hahaha, that¡¯s good.¡± Once she heard that Morris had helped in secret, Madame Cheal was in a good mood. Vivian immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s sote, and I¡¯m still making you bother for me, Grandma. It¡¯ste, you should rest early, I¡¯ll go back to see you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I haven¡¯t seen you for some days, I miss you.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go back to the old mansion tomorrow.¡± After exchanging a few pleasantries with Madame Cheal, she hung up the phone. Vivian was also afraid that her adoptive parents back home would be worried, so she called them again and briefly told them the situation. Only then did Tamsin and his wife put their minds at ease. Seeing that their nervous hearts had calmed down considerably, Vivian hung up the phone. Sitting on her bed, she turned on herputer and opened a video with several partners of Vinca E-Sports. The partners first asked her about her recent situation in the past few days and talked about thepany¡¯s affairs before hanging up the video call. Viviany on her bed, ying with her phone, and couldn¡¯t help but tap on Morris¡¯ Wechat. She thought about the night he gave her the evidence on a sh drive, and how he did so much for her in the middle of the night in the cold wind. She felt quite ufortable. Clicking on the dialog box, she typed in a few words: [Are you sleeping?] She deliberated for a long time, and then deleted it. Re-edit: [What have you been up totely?] A sentence edited out, Vivian hesitated to send it out, but still deleted it word by word. ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s annoying.¡± Vivian rubbed her hair in annoyance and eventually dialed Morris¡¯ mobile number directly. The phone rang a few times, and even in the brief time it took, Vivian felt long, even as that face of Morris suddenly appeared in her head. Imagining the man¡¯s cold look, he spoke icily: what¡¯s the matter with calling in the middle of the night? The impersonal style of dealing with the situation, Vivian thought about it and hung up the phone at once. Forget it, it was better not to call. Otherwise she wouldn¡¯t know what to sayter. At that moment, on the other end of the phone, Morris came out of the bathroom, wrapped in his bathrobe, walked to the table and was about to answer the phone, but the ringing mobile phone came to an abrupt end again. He picked up the phone and saw that it was a missed call from Vivian. His eyes raised a curve, and the corners of his lips curled up in a smile. He gazed at the red missed call alert in the call log, and after a few seconds of silence, dialed back. ¡°Hello?¡± The phone had just rung once when Vivian picked up the call. The call was made in the middle of the night, and he asked in a deep voice, ¡°What is it?¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± Sure enough! She had guessed it all. She even wondered to herself if she was a roundworm in his stomach to know him so well. Vivian awkwardly reached out and touched her nose, her hands picking at her nails uneasily, ¡°Uh ¡­ no, it¡¯s fine. I just ¡­¡± Just what? Her mind raced for a split second, but went nk. All it ended up saying was, ¡°Called the wrong number.¡± Morris: ¡°¡­¡± His face turned grim. He clutched the phone next to his ear, deliberately silent for a few seconds, as if waiting for the woman on the other side to find something to say. As a result, Vivian remained equally silent. After waiting for a long time for a voice, he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll hang up.¡± ¡°Oh ¡­ okay, bye.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± And so, a phone call was cut off. Vivian raised her hand to her forehead and pped her forehead, ¡°Really, can¡¯t even say thank?¡± For the first time, she felt that saying ¡®thank you¡¯ was so difficult to say. ¡­ Vivian¡¯s ident at this wedding came to an end. She went to the hospital early the next morning to meet Elis and Lily, but the explosion had blown up Elis and Lily¡¯s hands and they were having their hands repaired with skin grafts. She sincerely apologized and wantedpensation, but was refused by the Jordan family. Although the incident was premeditated by Hunter, it happened at the site of her wedding, and Vivian was required to paypensation out of humanitarianism. In the end, she took out one million topensate the Jordan family. But one million, for the Jordan family, was nothing and they refused to take it. Vivian had to leave the hospital. She ran into some reporters and answered a few questions before driving away. When she went to the weddingpany, Vivian stood in the wreckedpany, and what came to her mind was the beautiful scenery of a few days ago. It was just a few days, and thepany she had been running was so ruined. ¡°Vivian?¡± Suddenly, Sophie came and stood behind her and called out. Vivian turned around and saw her and was surprised, ¡°Sophie, why are you here?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to stay with Mandy? She is now back at her mother¡¯s house. I had nothing to do, so I came back to have a look and I didn¡¯t expect to run into you.¡± Sophie smiled heartily, filled with the innocence of a graduate starting her job, clean and beautiful. Vivian walked up to her, put her arm on her neck and sighed, ¡°s, thepany is over. It¡¯s time for you to find another job.¡± Chapter 312 Want to meet Future Mother-in-law ¡°Vivian, I¡¯ve said for a long time that I want to work for you.¡± Sophie lifted her chin, proud, as if she had made up her mind that she would definitely work with Vivian to the end. ¡°Heh, work for me?¡± Vivian snickered, ¡°I¡¯m waiting to drink the northwest wind, if you work for me, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even have the northwest wind to drink.¡± ¡°There will be a way out.¡± Sophie turned back, pointing to the door. Vivian also turned around and looked over, and then saw that there was Morris standing at the entrance of thepany. When he suddenly appeared, Vivian withdrew her arm that was resting on Sophie¡¯s shoulder and asked in confusion, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°What, have you forgotten the contract you signed with me?¡± Morris stood pensively, his cold eyes ncing at her as he stepped in, ¡°A project I invested several million in copsed before it even started operating. No need to ask my opinion?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Vivian was speechless for a moment, not really knowing how to reply to Morris¡¯ words. He did have a stake in the Wedding Company and had rented the tenth floor next door, ready to make a big ssh. However, he had stopped the renovations next door for personal reasons and had nevere back. Vivian thought that Morris would no longer care about this project partnership. So from the time of the ident until now, she hadn¡¯t even thought that Morris would still pick up the project and continue doing it. ¡°ording to the original contract, I am the majority shareholder of thepany. Here, I still have the final say.¡± Morris walked in and looked around at the battered shop, which looked like it had been bombed by a cannon and could have been called a Syrian battlefield. He wanted a ce to sit, but couldn¡¯t find one. ¡°Bring a chair over here.¡± He raised his hand and pointed to a chair, indifferently saying. Sophie nodded at once, ¡°Wait a moment, Mr. Morris, I¡¯ll give you ¡­¡± ¡°You stand still!¡± Morris shouted, and his finger pointed at Vivian, ¡°You, go and bring the chair over to me.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Being used by him as a subordinate, Vivian was unconvinced. But on second thought, since Morris had secretly helped her so much, this request wasn¡¯t too much to ask. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and get you a chair.¡± She turned around and walked to a corner, found a chair, took a rag and wiped it clean, then ced it in front of Morris, ¡°I wonder what you want to teach me.¡± The man sat on the chair, his legs folded, leaning back slightly, his fingers crossed on his stomach, just like a Boss sitting, with an impetuous and domineering air in his bones. Despite thenguor of his posture, he had the oppressive chill of the awakening king of the jungle beasts. ¡°Have you, as the person in charge of the encounter, after this incident, analyzed the problematic points?¡± He questioned. Vivian nodded, ¡°It was our dereliction of duty, not checking the equipment properly that caused this problem.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t trip over the same stone. You, on the other hand, belong to the unique exception, the one who is stupid enough to trip over the same stone twice.¡± The man reprimanded her without leaving any room for error. When she was reprimanded, Vivian felt upset, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s not all my fault, after all, it¡¯s easy to hide behind a gun, but it¡¯s hard to guard against hidden arrows, who knew that Hunter could do so many things secretly behind the scenes.¡± ¡°A mistake is a mistake! Everyone only looks at the ending, not the process.¡± Morris¡¯ face was chilled with the majesty of a superior, ¡°Fortunately, this time only Elis was injured by the bomb, if the bomb had been more powerful, all the people at the entire wedding venue would have died. At that time, who do you think will listen to your so-called exnation?¡± Vivian¡¯s hand hanging at her side tightened slightly, and her eyes that were staring straight at Morris gradually narrowed in anger. She blinked her eyes, and a hint of guilt and remorse appeared on her face. Although Morris¡¯ words were very unpleasant, they were true. Indeed. There were not so many excuses in the world, and the crowd had even less time to listen to exnations but just wanted to see the results. ¡°Yes, I should be responsible.¡± Vivian slowly hung her head, not arguing again.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The men had expected Vivian to be furious when she was reprimanded in such an unbridled manner, but who knew that she would not say a word, allowing herself to be reprimanded. Such obedience, on the contrary, made Morris ufortable, and even heartbroken. ¡°From today onwards, you will be in charge of the weddingpany¡¯s equipment and check the safety issues. Should any further problems arise, you are solely responsible.¡± Morris said as he rose, his biting cold eyes looking askance at her. Vivian never thought that one day in her ownpany, there would actually be a demotion. ¡°What, don¡¯t you ept?¡± Morris asked rhetorically when he noticed Vivian¡¯s angry face. ¡°No. I made a mistake and willingly ept the punishment.¡± Vivian willingly epted Morris¡¯ punishment, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± She continued to ask. Only this time, Morris did not answer her question. Instead, he took a phone call, got up and walked out of thepany and drove straight away. Only after he had left did Sophie cautiously walk over to Vivian¡¯s side and ask morously, ¡°Vivian, are you alright? Mr. Morris was so mean just now, it scared me to death.¡± She sighed and sat down directly on the chair where Morris had just been sitting, saying dejectedly, ¡°His words were bad, but they were all true.¡± Good medicine was good for the sick, and words of advice were good for the soul. ¡°Vivian, you don¡¯t really want to start in the equipment team, do you?¡± Sophie was distressed for Vivian. But Vivian had an indifferent posture, ¡°It¡¯s quite good, starting from scratch to know what you reallyck.¡± Vivian was in a smooth state of mind, not only was she not angry, but she felt relieved because of the appearance of Morris. Her weddingpany could be saved. After working at the weddingpany until the evening, Vivian saw that it was almost time, so she left early, went to the mall to buy some nutritional products, and drove to the old mansion. After a few days of absence, Vivian suddenly felt in a different state of mind when she came here again. ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re here.¡± Vivian had just gotten out of the car when Mike¡¯s car pulled up beside her, and he stepped out of the car with Yara by his side. ¡°Uncle Mike, Yara, you are here too.¡± She was muttering in her heart. What did he mean by bringing Yara with him this time? Could it be that he wanted to make his heart known to Madame Cheal and then confess his love to Yara? Impossible. The possibility of that was almost zero. ¡°What are you looking at me with this look in your eyes, surprised to see me?¡± Yara walked up to Vivian, put her arm around her intimately and said with a heated smile, ¡°I begged Uncle Mike to bring me here, I just want to see Grandma.¡± The corners of Vivian¡¯s mouth twitched, lowering her head and whispering to Yara, ¡°I think you want to meet your future mother-inw.¡± Chapter 313 Confessed by Mike She teased with Yara. Although she was bantering, Vivian sensed how much Yara cared for Mike and couldn¡¯t help but worry. There were things that she really wanted to tell Yara frankly, but she was afraid that she would pass the word on to Mike. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, I don¡¯t.¡± Yara twisted Vivian¡¯s arm and snapped. ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t stand at the door, it¡¯s cold.¡± Mike came and helped Vivian carry her things, while Vivian walked in with Yara. Through the front hall, across the bridge, they walked into the living room. In the living room, Vivian saw Madame Cheal, and she walked up joyfully, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s been a long time, how have you been?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good, very good.¡± Madame Cheal took her hand and gestured for Vivian to sit beside her, ¡°Why have you lost weight again?¡± ¡°Not at all, it¡¯s the same as before.¡± Vivian smiled heartily, enjoying Madame Cheal¡¯s concern, always feeling warmth in her heart. Suddenly, she pointed to Yara, who was standing next to her, and said to Madame Cheal, ¡°Grandma, this is my good friend, Yara. She came here with me to visit you today.¡± Vivian deliberately exined that Yara hade with her to visit Madame Cheal, in order to avoid Madame Cheal knowing that Yara liked Mike. Although Madame Cheal was not Mike¡¯s real mother, ording to her observation in recent days, Madame Cheal still liked Mike quite a lot. She was afraid that Madame Cheal was also unaware of the wolfish ambition of Mike. ¡°Hello Grandma, my name is Yara Sain, you can call me Yara.¡± Yara grinned, yful and cute. ¡°Yara, you are so pretty, it¡¯s cold all the way here, isn¡¯t it? Sit down.¡± Saying this, Madame Cheal instructed the maid at the side, ¡°Pour a cup of water for Yara to drink.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡± Yara sat directly next to Vivian, and as she sat down, she couldn¡¯t help but look at Mike. Even though Mike was only talking to Madame Cheal and didn¡¯t even nce at her, Yara still felt happy just looking at him. It turned out that love was so beautiful. They sat in the living room and chatted, and not long afterwards, Morris returned. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re the slowest one every time, making us all wait for you.¡± Madame Cheal gave him an unhappy nk nce, but the corners of her lips were covered with a smile. It was obvious that she was extraordinarily fond of Morris. Morris swept a nce at the other people in the living room and was as cold as ever, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m busy withpany matters and I just can¡¯t get away.¡± ¡°Come on, hurry up and eat, or the food will get cold.¡± As Madame Cheal rose and walked towards the dining room, and the two of them, Mike and Morris, chatted together, Yara tightened her arm around Vivian and whispered, ¡°Hey, why didn¡¯t you say that Morris wasing back? If I had known he wasing, we would havee over tomorrow.¡± Yara seemed to dislike Morris very much. But Vivian knew in her heart that the reason why Yara rejected Morris was all because of the many things that had happened to her in the past few days, and in Yara¡¯s eyes, Morris¡¯ every word and deed was a sign of ¡®standing by¡¯. ¡°We¡¯re here to see Grandma, why do we care about him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yara nodded her head. They went to the dining room where the maids prepared a sumptuous dinner and they sat down to eat together. Yara was next to Mike, on the other side was Morris, beside Morris was Vivian, and next was was Madame Cheal. As they dined, Vivian thoughtfully peeled shrimps for Madame Cheal, ¡°Grandma, have a shrimp.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still the sweetest girl. Look at Mike and Morris, none of them can be counted on.¡± Madame Cheal said while shaking her head and sighing, ¡°s, it¡¯s better to have a girl.¡± ¡°Grandma, let me help you peel the shrimps too.¡± Yara suddenly stood up and patted the arm of Mike, ¡°Let¡¯s change seats, I¡¯ll sit next to Grandma.¡± Perhaps it was because of her love for Mike, she liked Madame Cheal too, so she subconsciously wanted to behave better. Little did she know that her every move was quite absorbing. Morris raised his eyes to Yara and then tilted his head to look at Vivian, but he happened to meet her gaze. They looked at each other and remained silent, continuing to eat with their heads down. ¡°Grandma, I heard from Vivian that you have high blood pressure. Although you can¡¯t eat pork or chicken, it¡¯s okay to have some beef.¡± Yara diligently plied Madame Cheal with dishes. Madame Cheal was so smart that she could see the signs with just one nce and smiled kindly, ¡°Yara is such a good girl, do you like Mike?¡± At these words, Mike¡¯s hand holding the chopsticks tightened slightly, and his pupils flickered with a faint light. ¡°Hehehe, yes, yes, grandma. I ¡­ I have nothing to do with ¡­ Mike.¡± She was overly nervous and her speech was a bit incoherent. ¡°Hahahaha, can you still hide it from me?¡± Madame Chealughed cheerfully, her heart bursting with joy, ¡°I was worried before, saying that Mike is already thirty years old and still single. I didn¡¯t think he would have a girl of his choice so soon.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been hiding it pretty well.¡± Madame Cheal scolded, and red at Vivian, ¡°And you, Yara is your best friend, since she likes Mike, why didn¡¯t you tell me before?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Vivian was speechless, lookinh at Mike and then at Yara, not knowing what to say for a moment. Pursing her lips, she smiled awkwardly, ¡°Grandma, actually Yara she ¡­¡± ¡°Mike, Yara has taken such an initiative. When are you nning to meet Yara¡¯s family?¡± Madame Cheal didn¡¯t wait for Vivian to finish her sentence and directly started mentioning the matter of meeting the parents. Vivian was nervous as she tilted her head with a sad face and nced at Morris who was sitting beside her. But he just held chopsticks in one hand, eating his meal in an elegant manner. Even though he was a handsome man by nature, even his meal was so pleasing to the eye, Vivian was not in the mood to admire his beautiful face, but rather wished that he had stopped it. Otherwise, there was no telling which way things would go. ¡°Mother, it is not urgent.¡± Knowing that he could not deny it, Mike could only dy it backwards. Mike was naturally aware of Yara¡¯s background, and this woman¡¯s power was something he could not refuse. He could not seem to find a suitable reason to take her under hismand, and if he could keep her by his side, in the future, his family would be under protection. Yara¡¯s eyes lit up at Mike¡¯s words, and a blush sprang to her face.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She hung her head in shyness, her uneasy hands clenched tightly, as if she was nervous of being confessed to. Chapter 314 The Game Between Two People As far as she was concerned, the fact that Mike dared to say these words in front of Madame Cheal was an acknowledgement of her. It was also tantamount to publicly acknowledging that she was his girlfriend. This was what Yara wanted. ¡°Yes, yes, Grandma, there is no rush.¡± Yara nodded her head. ¡°Hm?¡± Madame Cheal suddenly inclined her head to look at her, her amiable face feigning a few moments of dissatisfaction, ¡°Grandma?¡± ¡°What?¡± Yara was confused.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mike calls me mother, and you call me grandma?¡± Madame Cheal frowned and reminded. ¡°Uh ¡­ huh huh, ¡­ aunt?¡± She reached up and rubbed her head, always feeling odd calling Madame Cheal that way. Sitting on the side, Vivian held a cup of tea on the table and silently drank it with her head down, worried. How on earth was she going to reveal to Yara that she had been wrong about Mike? ¡°Smart girl. Come on, eat, eat more, you are thin.¡± Madame Cheal was extraordinarily happy. After saying that, she sighed again, ¡°Mike is over thirty, and now that he has a date, it¡¯s a relief for me. But you guys have to hurry, I¡¯m still waiting to my grandchildren.¡± Hearing this, Yara blushed, on the contrary, Vivian was caught off guard and choked on the water, coughing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Vivian?¡± Seeing that Vivian had choked on the water, Madame Cheal couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°I am not urging you. But I should be talking about you. Earlier you asked me to introduce you to someone, and I¡¯ve found a few people for you, do you want to meet them?¡± ¡°What? I ¡­ don¡¯t ¡­.¡± This time, Vivian choked even harder. She was right next to Morris, and she could not cough at Madame Cheal, so she coughed at Morris¡¯s side. The man¡¯s eyebrows twisted and his eyes were filled with disgust. Reaching out, he pulled out a tissue and handed it to her, ¡°Stupid.¡± When she was called stupid, Vivian was instantly upset, forcing herself to hold back her cough before ring angrily at him with a red face, ¡°None of your business!¡± ¡°Dirty the air in front of me.¡± Morris sat upright, exuding an innate aristocratic aura, even dining with an indefinable elegance,pared to Vivian beside him, it was indeed a great contrast. The contrast with Vivian beside her was really a great contrast. It made her extraordinarily wretched. ¡°If you think it is dirty, go out and eat!¡± Before Vivian said a word, Madame Cheal angrily said, ¡°You are pretentious.¡± Vivian was amused by that, she held back herughter and nodded frantically, ¡°Yes, Grandma is right. Man can¡¯t be so pretentious, if outsiders knew about it, they would definitely think he is girly.¡± After she finished her sentence, she suddenly felt the temperature around her drop a lot, chilling her back. Vivian shivered in the cold, and between the slight nce of her eyes she saw his sharp eyes shooting over. ¡°Grandma, do you think I¡¯m right?¡± She deliberately asked Madame Cheal, then snorted, ¡°Look, Grandma, he¡¯s even ring at me!¡± ¡°Morris, what¡¯s wrong with you? Vivian is your sister, if you ever let me catch you bullying her again, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡± ¡°Well, Grandma said to break your dog¡¯s legs!¡± Vivian repeated Madame Cheal¡¯s words, her bright eyes gazing at Morris,den with smugness. The man¡¯s face was as cold as ever, unaware that as he slowly hung his head and continued to eat, the corners of his lips curled into an imperceptible smile. ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s eat. Why are you so childish? Haha ¡­¡± Madame Chealughed as she spoke. Today, she was in an extraordinarily happy mood, as if sitting together with young people, she became younger. After the meal, Mike took Yara for a stroll around the courtyard, while Madame Cheal took Vivian to y chess. Because Vivian had often apanied Houghton back home, she had learned to y chess, and it so happened that Madame Cheal also liked to y chess, and the two had simr interests. ¡°Morris, what are you doing standing there? Why don¡¯t you pour a ss of water for Vivian?¡± As the game of chess needed to be yed in peace and quiet, Madame Cheal simply sent the servants out, leaving the three of them alone. Morris sat by the side, ying with his mobile phone, his hands gripping it as he kept replying to messages, except that every now and then his eyes would look over at Vivian ying with his grandmother. ¡°She has hands.¡± Morris raised his eyebrows and said indifferently. ¡°Hey, so you don¡¯t listen to me now?¡± Madame Cheal said as she held the pawn in her hand and pressed it heavily against Vivian¡¯s!¡± ¡°Wow, Grandma is awesome.¡± Vivian gave thumbs up towards Madame Cheal, ¡°Let¡¯s y mahjong next time instead. I¡¯m not very good at chess.¡± ¡°No, you always gives way to me, it¡¯s no fun.¡± Madame Cheal was a wise person, she could see that Vivian always give way to her, so she pointed to Morris and hooked her finger, ¡°Come here, y with Vivian, let me see what Vivian got.¡± Morris was stunned, his gaze falling on their chessboard, evoking some interest. He had known Vivian for a long time and knew she could y chess, but never knew how good she was at it. ¡°Okay.¡± He responded, reluctance on his cold face. Madame Cheal stood up, and Morris moved a chair aside for Madame Cheal by the way, while he sat opposite Vivian. The two silently retrieved their respective chess pieces, Vivian¡¯s red side and Morris¡¯ ck side, and quietlyid out their pieces again. ¡°Who will go first?¡± Vivian looked across at Morris sitting across from her, both of them sitting cross-legged in front of the chessboard. ¡°Ladies first.¡± He said. ¡°All right.¡± Vivian took a step forward by picking up a piece. Morris followed suit. The two of them just yed step by step, concentrating almost entirely on each other, neither of them speaking. On the side, Madame Cheal sat for a while and yawned, ¡°s, I am tired, you two y, I¡¯m going to have some rest.¡± ¡°Okay, Grandma.¡± Vivian smiled knowingly and nodded her head. Without a word, Morris continued to y chess. Madame Cheal got up and went into the bedroom, and Vivian continued ying chess, only then did she hear Morris say, ¡°Being too sharp will only expose your shorings.¡± His words had a hidden meaning, as if he was warning Vivian. She said, ¡°Are you always so one-sided in your views? And how do you know I am steady inside?¡± ¡°How can you call that steady when you¡¯ve nearly ruined your reputation?¡± He asked in return. Vivian¡¯s face instantly went pale, ¡°It is nearly, as you said, that¡¯s all!¡± Chapter 315 Romantic Time Together ¡°What about Yara?¡± Morris put down the chess pieces in his hand, raised his eyes to look at Vivian, and asked a straightforward question. He asked a question that left Vivian speechless for a moment, not knowing how to answer. The two of them looked at each other for a long time before Vivian sighed despondently, propping her elbows on her knees and resting her chin, ¡°I know, I just don¡¯t know what to say to her right now.¡± How could a woman who was immersed in love to believe that her boyfriend had bad intentions? Thinking about this, Vivian suddenly perceived that the tense rtionship between her and Morris had been instantly eased. Butst time, he had helped her a lot, and Vivian had no intention of getting angry with him at all. ¡°Vivian, it¡¯s gettingte, shouldn¡¯t we go home?¡± Outside the living room, Yara and Mike walked in, shaking the snowkes that had fallen on them, and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s snowing so hard outside, it¡¯s freezing. If we don¡¯t leave now, we won¡¯t be able to go backter.¡± ¡°You have nothing to do tomorrow, so stay here for the night and go back tomorrow.¡± In the bedroom, before Madame Cheal could lie down on the bed after soaking her feet, she heard Yara speak, so she walked out of the room and said to several people. ¡°This ¡­ isn¡¯t very nice, is it?¡± Yara flushed, subconsciously inclined her head to look at Mike, as if seeking his opinion. ¡°Grandma, we¡¯d better go back.¡± Vivian did not want to stay here for the night, afraid of giving the two of them, Mike and Yara, more opportunities. ¡°What? My words don¡¯t work now? None of you are allowed to leave today, it¡¯s settled.¡± Madame Cheal gave an order. In that case, Vivian could not refuse any further.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. They sat together, chatted for a while, and arranged for their own rooms to rest. Vivian and Yara were both in the same room, but because Vivian had insomnia, she couldn¡¯t sleepte at night. She and Yara were both lying on the bed, and Vivian couldn¡¯t help but ask what was on her mind, ¡°Well¡­ how far have you developed with Mike?¡± ¡°Why are you so gossipy?¡± Mentioning this topic, Yara was shy. Remembering her previous visit to Yara¡¯s house, Vivian clearly detected signs of a man staying overnight at her house, she pursued the question, ¡°You two slept together?¡± ¡°Yeah ¡­¡± Yara thought for a moment and nodded heavily. The thought in her heart was confirmed, Vivian¡¯s eyebrows knitted, ¡°You¡¯re so rash, you don¡¯t need to discuss with your parents?¡± ¡°My parents can¡¯t control me, besides, it¡¯s still just a hidden rtionship, when we find the right opportunity to break off the engagement with Anthony, I can be with Mike openly.¡± ¡°Does he like you? You¡¯ve never had any doubts about his feelings for you?¡± ¡°Nonsense, if he doesn¡¯t like me, why he is with me?¡± ¡°But don¡¯t you think you¡¯re moving too fast?¡± ¡°Love at first sight is just a matter of seconds, and many people get married after three days on a blind date. I¡¯m already very slow, okay?¡± Hearing what Vivian said, Yara¡¯s mood grew upset, ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t want to talk to you, I¡¯m going to change my room.¡± With that, Yara got up, put on her clothes and left the bedroom. Originally, there were two rooms arranged for the two of them, but Yara wanted to sleep with Vivian, so she came over. Now, having gotten into an unpleasant mood, she left. Seeing that she was so disobedient, Vivian raised her hand to her forehead, feeling doubly headache. After lying in bed for a while, she couldn¡¯t sleep, she remembered that there was a plum forest in the backyard of the house, so she got up with her clothes on. When she stepped out of her room and into the corridor, she found Morris standing in the corridor, wearing a ck trench coat and smoking a cigarette in silence. The dim light fell on his body, making his facial contours more and more clear and angr, just the side of his face was so handsome. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡± Vivian gathered the scarf around her neck and walked over towards him. Morris slowly nced sideways, and then turned his head to continue gazing into the distance, ¡°You are up too.¡± He knew she couldn¡¯t sleep, and with her nature, she was bound toe out. So he stood here and smoked cigarettes, not realizing that she had actuallye out. ¡°I couldn¡¯t fall asleep. I suddenly remembered that there is a plum forest at your house and I want to see the plum blossoms in the snow.¡± Vivian said, excited, ¡°In this ancient courtyard, walking in the snowte at night to see the plum blossoms is like a kind of ancient literati poetry.¡± The old mansion of the Cheal family was a century-old building, and she could not help but feel the illusion of having travelled back in time when walking into it. At the same time, Vivian was thinking, if this house was sold, it must be worth a lot of money. The man snorted lightly, twisted out the cigarette in his hand and walked towards the snow, Vivian immediately followed him. As Morris had just stepped out into the corridor, she turned back, ¡°I will get an umbre.¡± She jogged back to her room to get an umbre and then caught up with Morris with it in her hand. She held a ck umbre in her hands and raised it slightly, perhaps because Morris was too tall, Vivian became displeased, ¡°You¡¯re tall, you hold the umbre.¡± The umbre blocked the light from the streetmp, and the view was instantly dimmed. Morris took a deep look at the woman beside him and slowly raised his eyes to look at the umbre. Inexplicably, he felt that it was undoubtedly a pleasure for the two of them to share an umbre and walk in the snow. His heart suddenly fluttered. But no matter how his emotions fluctuated, he remained calm and cool on the surface. When he took the umbre from Vivian¡¯s hand, he identally touched her hand and a cold sensation struck him. Her hands were cold. Looking at the thin tweed coat she was wearing, Morris smoothly took off the trench coat draped over her body and casually tossed it to her, ¡°Hold it for me, it¡¯s not convenient to hold the umbre.¡± ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that weak.¡± He looked ahead and said in a careless manner. ¡°That¡¯s just right, I¡¯ll put it on, it¡¯s too cold and chilly.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t think much of it, so she draped Morris¡¯ windbreaker over her shoulders. The two of them walked very close to each other so as not to get caught in the snow, their feet crunching on the snow on the ground, apanied by the bitter cold wind, which was quite romantic. ¡°It¡¯s snowing a lot this year, it¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve seen such heavy snow.¡± Vivian looked at the university and stretched out her hand to catch the snowkes, seemingly muttering to herself. ¡°Yeah.¡± He responded. ¡°Do you like snow?¡± Vivian suddenly asked. He subconsciously wanted to shake his head, but in that very moment, he felt that walking with her in the snow like this was something beautiful that he had never felt before, and even wished that time would freeze here. ¡°I guess.¡± He said. Walking along the cobbled pathway, nked by rows of seasonal greenery, perfectly trimmed and covered with ayer of snow. Vivian touched the snowkes with her hands and turned back to look at Morris, ¡°Hey, Morris, have you ever had a snowball fight?¡± Morris shook his head, and the next moment he saw Vivian run a few steps forward, and as soon as he turned around, a snowball came over unawares and pped him in the face. Chapter 316 Morris Confessed His Love ¡°Hahaha ¡­ Morris, you¡¯re too stupid, can¡¯t you even dodge this?¡± Vivianughed so hard that she leaned back and forth, grabbed another handful of snow on the half human high row of greenery, held it into a ball and threw it towards Morris. This time, Morris¡¯ head tilted slightly to the side, easily avoiding the snowball. He stood still, fiddling with the snowkes on his face, which inadvertently slid down his neck, cool and eerie, but the corners of his lips did rise slightly in an unconcealed curve. At that moment, another snowball smashed over andnded on top of the umbre, sshing away with a thud and sliding down its surface. The man¡¯s movements froze, his eyes gazing at theughing woman not far away, smoothly tossing the umbre aside, grabbing a handful of snow, squeezing it, and smashing it towards Vivian. ¡°Hahahaha ¡­.. Ah ¡­ poof ¡­¡± Vivian wasughing recklessly at Morris, but a snowball smashed directly into her face, sshing snowkes into her mouth.N?velDrama.Org content rights. She spat out her tongue and red at Morris, ¡°You y dirty?¡± Vivian got angry and quickly pinched a snowball and smashed it at Morris, however Morris picked up his umbre with his hand, dodging her attack. Vivian ended up losing badly, standing there in a mess and stomping her feet, ¡°Morris, you¡¯re shameless. How can you use the umbre?¡± Angrily, she protested. But she had the appearance of being pouting, which was inexplicably cute. When Morris saw her angry, he realized afterwards that something was not quite right. So he put down his umbre and walked up to her, ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll stand in front of you and let you throw at me, okay?¡± Vivian bristled with anger and red at him. However, just when Morris thought she gave up, Vivian smashed a snowball quickly, directly onto his head. ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± Vivian¡¯s treacherous n worked and she turned and ran, and Morris immediately chased after her, ¡°Damn it.¡± Vivian ran quickly, but her feet slip and she felt straight backwards. ¡°Be careful.¡± Seeing this, Morris stepped forward and tugged Vivian¡¯s hand. But because his hand was tugging Vivian tightly, he was afraid of falling on Vivian the moment he went downstairs, so he took her into his arms. With a thud, both of them fell to the ground, and Vivian was held in his arms, pressed against his body, and coincidentally kissed his lips. At that moment, Vivian¡¯s body stiffened and her eyes stared nkly at the magnified handsome face close at hand, forgetting to react. The wind was bitterly cold, sending snowkes flying across the sky, ruffling the hair on her cheeks and brushing against the man¡¯s face. It took only a moment for Morris to withdraw his deep thoughts, but he did not push her away. Her lips were slightly cool, covering his warm ones, soft and sticky, with a hint of sweetness and a slight fragrance that made him sink. His heart was pounding, his gaze was deep in affection for Vivian, and the hand he had wrapped around her waist sped the back of her head, and he actually took the initiative to start kissing her. Vivian¡¯s mind went nk for a short while, and with the man¡¯s active kiss, she regained her senses. She should have pushed him away fiercely and given him a p on the wrist, but her nostrils were filled with the man¡¯s unique masculine scent, which was familiar and smelled good. Especially his hot lips, lightly sucking and intertwining, his lips filled with a nice scent that actually made her deer thunder, as if an electric current slipped through her, tingling and numb. Her heart was beating faster, Vivian was like a statue, motionless, allowing the man to kiss her, unable to respond for a long time. She actually damn well felt a wave of eroticism. Vivian snapped awake, her hands propped up on Morris¡¯ chest, wanting to get up, but the man¡¯s hands were tightly wrapped around her waist, his eyes gazing at her with deep affection, his slightly red lips slightly open, his voice with the husky and low tone after the kiss, ¡°Vivian, can you be my girlfriend? ¡± The man spoke his unprecedented confession. At this moment, Morris forgot about that one message he received on his phone that day. Perhaps, he just said what was on his mind. Vivian froze, not expecting at all that Morris would suddenly confess his love to her. The two of them were in such an ambiguous position, lying in the snow in the middle of the night, just confessing their love? This was by andrge a way of confessing that Vivian had never thought of in her life. ¡°I ¡­¡± Vivian¡¯s hand propped up on his chest involuntarily clenched, her teeth lightly biting her red lips, at a certain moment, it was as if she felt the true thoughts inside. She had to admit that at some point, she had actually developed a slight liking for this man. But it had actually dawned on her just a few seconds before, she liked him. Seeing Vivian hesitation, Morris¡¯ bright eyes gradually became dull, and finally, he asked, ¡°Do you like Issac?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Almost subconsciously, Vivian answered. At those words, the man¡¯s brows knitted, faintly smelling a hint of something wrong. Since she didn¡¯t like Issac, how could she have had sex with him that day at the hotel? From what he knew about Vivian, she was not that unrestrained a woman, so he asked, ¡°The night of the Cheal family banquet, you were at the hotel with Issac and you didn¡¯t¡­¡± Perhaps it was because her love was so deep that Vivian¡¯s brain instinctively answered Morris¡¯ question. But when Morris asked a follow-up question, Vivian sensed something was wrong. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The day after you and Issac were together, I received a text message ¡­¡± ¡°What text message?¡± Vivian looked grave. Her facial expression fell into Morris¡¯ eyes, and it was instantly clear to him that Vivian probably knew nothing about what had happened that night. He then said, ¡°Just a message sent to me, saying that you liked Issac.¡± Morris had lied and concealed the truth. Because he didn¡¯t know what Issac had done to Vivian that night at the hotel, poor her, she knew nothing about it. If Vivian knew that Issac had touched her, she was only afraid that would be a nightmare in her mind. The angrier he became, the more his heart ached for Vivian. ¡°Vivian, I know you have many concerns, but I hope you can give me a chance.¡± Morris confessed to Vivian, speaking in a tone that even carried slight humbleness. A man who had always been arrogant and defiant of all things, only when in front of Vivian did he feel how insignificant his ability was. ¡°I ¡­ Morris, I ¡­ you are the heir of the Cheal family, but I am just a woman who came from the countryside, not worthy of you, much less can I afford your fondness for me.¡± Chapter 317 Making it Clear Vivian was unountably nervous and stammered back at him. ¡°Human beings are equal, there is no such thing as worthy or unworthy.¡± Sensing a loosening of Vivian¡¯s attitude in his words, Morris said urgently, ¡°Perhaps, we can give it a try.¡± He was boldly pursuing the woman before him. Vivian¡¯s heartstrings tensed and her eyes flickered slightly as she looked at Morris, hesitating. Suddenly, her mind recalled what Yoona had said to her that day, that just because of what Yoona had once done, Morris had deprived her of the right to be a mother. As a woman, Vivian could feel that pain first hand and could not help but be scandalised by Morris. ¡°Morris, I ¡­¡± Vivian wanted to say something else, but the man said, ¡°Get up, the floor is cold.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She responded and hurriedly got up, tugging at Morris in the process. The man took her hand and stood up, then patted the snow on his back, but kept his hand firmly on Vivian, ¡°Take the umbre, it¡¯s very snowy.¡± He said. Then, without a word, he took Vivian a few steps back, picked up the umbre that had been left on the ground, and turned back towards the plum forest. His hot palm wrapped around her cool hand, which instantly made Vivian feel less cold. It seemed inconvenient for the man to hold the umbre with his left hand, so his arm lifted and wrapped around her shoulders, bringing her towards him, ¡°Come closer, you won¡¯t get wet in the snow.¡± When she felt the tenderness of the man towards her, Vivian¡¯s hands, tucked into the pockets of her trench coat, clenched together in an uneasy manner, her heart racing, almost suffocating with nervousness. Before she came to the old mansion, she had been angry with him, but now they had suddenly made up. He confessed his love to her. Even though there were no flowers and diamond rings in the confession, Vivian still couldn¡¯t restrain her heart from racing, flutter, and even some joy. Morris saw that she was not as aloof as she was a moment ago, but instead had the shyness of a woman in love, and the corners of his lips lifted in an imperceptible light smile. ¡°Vivian, I know you have a lot of concerns in mind. But I will give you time to adjust slowly.¡± It was surprising that Morris was inexplicably nervous as he said these words. God knows, when faced with a ten billion order, he would not even have his heart racing and his palms sweating with nervousness like this moment. Vivian wanted to say no, but when she thought about all the things he had done for her, it was a lie to say that she was not moved. In the end there was a struggle before Vivian said: ¡°Since we will give it try, we take three months as the deadline. If it¡¯s not suitable by then, I hope you won¡¯t force me. Is that okay?¡± Three months? Morris¡¯ eyes lit up with a rather satisfying look. ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡± ¡°But, I have something to say.¡± Vivian said immediately, ¡°First, you can¡¯t touch me during the time we try to spend together; second, you can¡¯t interfere in my affairs; and third, I don¡¯t want anyone to know about our rtionship.¡± She had her own ns. For the moment, there were still many people around her to watch out for, and it was best not to reveal her rtionship with Morris. ¡°Well, okay.¡± Morris nodded and readily agreed. Suddenly, he paused in his stride and turned sideways to face Vivian, his handsome face curling into a wicked smile as he knitted his brows and said, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®no touching¡¯?¡± His hand on her shoulder deliberately increased its strength, as if to say: I¡¯ll touch you now. When he asked this, Vivian¡¯s face abruptly reddened, ¡°You ¡­ I ¡­ I am of course talking about the kind of ¡­ that thing.¡± ¡°What thing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ¡­¡± Vivian was ashamed to say. Morris couldn¡¯t help himself, and suddenly leaned down close to her ear, blew into her hair next to her ear, and said softly, ¡°Is it having sex?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Vivian pushed him away, always feeling red in the ears from his teasing. ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡± Morris nodded, hisrge palm smoothly covering her cheek, his thumb rubbing the face. Before this, she had been angry, even disappointed, by the picture Issac had sent. But now, knowing Vivian¡¯s passive and very dangerous situation, he just wanted to protect her properly. He just didn¡¯t expect Vivian to give him the chance to try to get along, which was by andrge the thing that made Morris happiest. ¡°Vivian?¡± He called out. ¡°Yeah?¡± Vivian looked at him. ¡°I want to ¡­ kiss you.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± However, before Vivian knew how to answer Morris¡¯ words, he sped the back of her head with hisrge palm, leaned down, and kissed her lips once again. This time was different from earlier. His kiss was gentle and careful, one hand around her waist, the other sping the back of her head, sucking gently, his tongue prying open her lips and teeth to prate her city. Vivian stood there stiffly, not resisting. She allowed the man to kiss her for a long time, her face flushed red, her heart beating wildly, her heart fluttering. At that moment, Morris suddenly let go of her, seeing her finally gasping for breath, he couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°So silly, don¡¯t you know how to breathe?¡± At his teasing, the corners of Vivian¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, she didn¡¯t actually know what to say, just red at him with a puff of anger. He lifted his hand and wiped the shiny water stain from the corner of her lips with his thumb, and smoothly scraped the tip of her nose, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s see the plum blossoms.¡± He held the umbre with one hand and gathered the trench coat around her shoulders with the other, wrapping her in his arms as the two continued walking towards the front. Vivian did not speak the whole time, immersed in the romance of this love, although the two did not do anything, just a kiss, but it made her blush, her heart almost jumped out of her throat. Even as they kissed, she felt hot all over. After walking like this for a while, Vivian¡¯s pounding heartbeat gradually calmed down.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Only then did she say, ¡°You know that there¡¯s something wrong with Mike, right?¡± ¡°After all, he¡¯s the bastard son of the Cheal family, he can¡¯t be my rival.¡± He was disdainful of Mike. It was this ability to be so powerful in its own right that it was omnipotent that made Vivian ashamed of herself. She pursed her lips and hesitated for a moment before speaking to him, ¡°Morris, I don¡¯t want to be under your protection. Therefore, I hope that in the future, you will try not to interfere in my affairs. I think I am capable of working it all out. If in a rtionship, only one person has been giving, it is too stressful. I ¡­ shouldn¡¯t be able to take it.¡± She was different from other girls. Any other girl would just want to be well protected. But Vivian needed a wider sky, enough for her to spread her wings and fly high. Chapter 318 The Romance of Love Morris responded, ¡°Okay, I promise you everything.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± But as the words fell, Morris suddenly stopped, his head tilted, his gaze gazing at her, his handsome face loaded with displeasure, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you say those two words to me again.¡± Vivian bristled, ¡°Why are you so overbearing?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be so alienated.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± For some reason, hearing him say that, a sudden wave of warmth rushed through her heart. The two of them continued walking towards the front and went to the plum forest, a courtyard of plum blossoms blooming against the snow, extraordinarily beautiful and pretty. Vivian stood in the snow, admiring those plum blossoms, her hand subconsciously holding Morris¡¯ hand, pointing ahead and saying, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful. My family¡¯s wax plum is yellow,pared to the red plum, it¡¯s not even close.¡± The man¡¯s hand warmed, and he nced at the hand held tightly by Vivian, his lips curving up in a smile. ¡°Yeah, it is nice.¡± ¡°Right, I told you, seeing plum blossoms in the snow is the best.¡± Vivian let go of his hand and scurried over to the plum tree, inclining her head to look at the plum blossoms. He followed her in silence, watching her go crazy, watching herugh, watching her make a scene, but feeling doubly content and pleased with himself. A tense heart gradually fell away at this moment, and all that remained was good. She ran for a while, and when she had had enough, she burrowed under the umbre of Morris, rubbed her frozen hands and let out a breath, ¡°Phew, it¡¯s freezing.¡± The man took one of her hands in his big hand and brought it towards him closer, wrapped her in his arms, untied his jacket and wrapped her in his arms with his clothes, ¡°Silly girl, is this still cold?¡± He called her ¡­ a silly girl? But the way he called her that, on the contrary, made Vivian¡¯s heart warm and her lips tinted with a smile. Inexplicably, she felt that he was somewhat provocative. Since she was a girl, apart from her adoptive parents and her master, it was Morris who had given her the most care and protection. In his arms at this moment, Vivian felt the air was even sweet. She shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not cold anymore.¡± He held her like this, and Vivian put her hands in front of his chest, giving the two of them a slight sense of distance. She kept her head down, not daring to look into Morris¡¯ eyes. The cold wind was blowing, the snow was flying, and the two of them were standing in the plum forest in this snowy sky, it was so cozy and beautiful, yet romantic in every way. ¡°Can we keep a low profile? It will be bad if people bump into us.¡± She said as she raised her face and blinked a pair of beautiful eyes. Morris shook his head gently, ¡°Let me hold you longer.¡± He was greedy, wanting to hold her longer, afraid that if he let go, she would leave. ¡°All right then. I¡¯ll allow you to hold me for one more minute.¡± ¡°Can you put an explicit price on it? I¡¯d like to buy the rest of your life with the bnce of my ount.¡± Morris smiled gently. ¡°Gee whiz, nice try.¡± Vivian snorted lightly, gave a smile, sweet and lovely.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I can only think about it.¡± He let out a sigh and said in a serious tone. Although his tone was in, it made Vivian feel a hint of downcast humility. He was a far from the cold and unbeatable man who had appeared in front of everyone in the past. Vivian looked up at him, her gaze like a torch. At the same time, he looked down and collided with her eyes. The two of them were staring at each other with deep emotion. Morris¡¯ breathing was heavy, his breath fogging up and dispersing on the wind. He suddenly raised his hand to cover her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with those eyes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Vivian shook her head and moved away from Morris¡¯ hand, frowning in confusion. Then he said, ¡°The gaze is so hot that I can¡¯t help but want to kiss you.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± She was amused, and finally pushed Morris away, ¡°You¡¯d better stay away from me, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡± There was a sudden emptying in his arms and Morris gathered his jacket, as if trying to retain the residual warmth she had left on his chest, ¡°Go back.¡± Vivian lifted her watch, ¡°It¡¯s after one, but ¡­ I still can¡¯t sleep.¡± As she walked, she muttered, ¡°When it used to snow heavily in winter, my mum and dad would build a fire in the utility room, then we would sit around the fire and talk and roast sweet potatoes, it felt especially good.¡± With that, she sighed angrily, ¡°s, there will never be a return to those days.¡± At once, Morris said, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep either. Come on, I will take you somewhere.¡± He held the umbre in his left hand, and with his right hand he pulled her down beside him as she stood in the snow, wrapping his arm around her neck in a smooth motion, before handing the umbre to his right hand so that it would shield her from all the snowkes. The two of them left the plum grove and walked towards the front yard. On the way, the two were silent. But both were enjoying this warm romance of the moment. ¡°By the way, how is the matter of the dungeon?¡± Vivian had wanted to ask about it when she came to the old mansionst night, but she had been toozy to speak up because of the suspicion that had grown between her and Morris. Now, the two had somehow made up, and she had actually agreed to his confession. Vivian really felt that she had gone crazy. ¡°It¡¯s been handed over to the relevant department in handling, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°Oh my god, so many exotic treasures inside have all handed over? It¡¯s heartbreaking.¡± Vivian only felt a pang of pain in her heart. Those were all genuine antiques, and even though they weren¡¯t particrly old, arge amount was a lot of money. ¡°Marry me, and I¡¯ll give you all my money.¡± The man suddenly said. Vivian nced at him, ¡°Think better of it, I don¡¯t want it.¡± ¡°What, you still have other men in mind?¡± His face was slightly sunken, and the way he looked at her had a hint of warning in it. ¡°I¡¯m still young, I haven¡¯t had enough fun, I don¡¯t want to get married.¡± Vivian said truthfully, ¡°Life is very long, so if you get married now, you¡¯ll be at a disadvantage. Look at you, you¡¯re seven years older than me, so even if I want to get married, I¡¯ll have to wait until seven yearster.¡± Seven years? Morris¡¯ face instantly turned grim. His thick eyebrows wrinkled as he looked at the woman beside him, suddenly feeling that seven years could be really long. He took her to a room in the front courtyard, turned on the lights and put arge fire pit in the room, and Morris said, ¡°There is no firewood here, let¡¯s burn charcoal.¡± ¡°You brought me here just to make a fire?¡± ¡°I sent a message asking Ethan to bring some skewers, so I¡¯ll bring you along to drink and have barbecue.¡± Chapter 319 She Ruined Morris He hadn¡¯t eaten like this before, but Morris knew Vivian liked it a lot, so he had inquired about this before. ¡°Yes, great.¡± Vivian was overjoyed. So the two of them began to build a fire, and it wasn¡¯t long before Ethan arrived. There was a knock on the door, ¡°Mr. Morris?¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Hearing the order, Ethan walked in, holding the insted box all the way, and was surprised to see Vivian sitting in therge room at a nce. A critical gaze nced back and forth over the two of them. Hadn¡¯t the two of them been ignoring each other? What was this now? ¡°What are you doing standing still? Come here and bake the food.¡± Morris ordered. Only then did Ethan realize that he was a tool man,ing over to work, ¡°Oh, okay.¡± He immediately walked up, put his things down, turned back, grabbed a grill, sat in front of therge fire pit, and started grilling and warming the wine. Vivian sat aside, nced around and saw that the two windows to the west were open, which was reassuring, as otherwise it would be easy to get carbon poisoning. The best quality charcoal was bought by Morris, which was resistant to burning and had little smoke. At this point, when he got up and walked out, Ethan took the opportunity to ask Vivian, ¡°Miss Mond, have you made up?¡± ¡°What? Haven¡¯t we always been fine?¡± ¡°Have you? You guys didn¡¯t even talk to each other before.¡± Ethan said in a serious manner. Vivian felt the need to remind Ethan, so she said to him, ¡°It¡¯s best not to let anyone know about what¡¯s going on between me and Morris. Especially you, keep your mouth shut for me.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ethan suddenly sniffed out a strange scent as he slightly squinted his eyes, sizing up Vivian, before his eyes widened and he nodded with an air of realization, ¡°Oh, I see. You¡¯re in a rtionship with my boss?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a try. If it doesn¡¯t work out, it doesn¡¯t count.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t hide it either. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, fresh. I never thought my boss would have probation, hahaha ¡­¡± Ethanughed happily. A short whileter Morris turned back with an extra furry water-warming bag in his hand and walked over to her, handing it to her, ¡°Warm up your hands.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Isn¡¯t there fire here? What do you need a water-warming bag for?¡± Vivian muttered, but still took the water-warming bag from Morris¡¯ hand, it was super cute and fluffy andfortable, ¡°Is this kind of a gift to me?¡± He nodded. Ethan, who was leaning against a skewer, smashed his mouth and shook his head, ¡°Tsk tsk tsk ¡­ Mr. Morris, you have confessed your love to Miss Mond, but you only give a hand-warming bag?¡± Before he could finish a sentence, Morris pped him on the head, ¡°Grill your skewers, and if you don¡¯t do a good job, you¡¯ll grill them overnight.¡± ¡°Mr. Morris, you better be gentle with me, you¡¯re still on probation after all. Be overly violent and you¡¯ll be brushed off during your probationary period.¡± Ethan relied on Vivian¡¯s presence and said with confidence. ¡°How dare you threaten me?¡± Morris¡¯ handsome face went dark. Ethan shrank his neck and said with panic, ¡°No, no, no, I don¡¯t dare.¡± Vivian, who was at the side,ughed. Afterwards, the three of them sat by the fire pit, eating, drinking wine and chatting at the same time. Perhaps it was because the skewers Ethan brought over were all marinated and finished, so they all tasted pretty good. It was still after 3am when they had eaten and drunk enough. When he sent Vivian back to his room, Vivian waved quietly at him and whispered, ¡°Bye.¡± The thieving look was adorable. Just as she was about to close the door, Morris quickly entered the house and closed the door. ¡°Hey, what are you doing in here?¡± Vivian thought Morris must be crazy, he had agreed to keep a low profile and keep it a secret, and now he appeared in her room so openly, wouldn¡¯t it be a disaster if he was found out? ¡°Want to sleep with you.¡± He took her hand and said directly. Vivian instantly reached out and pointed at him, ¡°We have agreement before, this is a breach of contract.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of the covenant that I promised you that I want to cherish today. Because, the next time I see you again, I don¡¯t know when it will be.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I have to go abroad on business tomorrow, and this trip will take me away from the country for a long time.¡± ¡°For a long time? You are not even here for New Year?¡± She had just promised to try to be with him, but when he suddenly said he would be out of the country for a long time, the sense of security she felt in her heart suddenly disappeared, causing her to feel reluctant. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be back.¡± He said. Vivian¡¯s face drooped and her red lips opened, wanting to say something but not. Then Morris pulled her along, shamelessly hogging her bed and dragging the woman, who was standing on the bed and unwilling to lie down, into the quilt, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just want to hug you.¡± Vivian fell on the bed at once, and then saw the man pick up the bedding and wrap her in it, wrapping her in his arms. He leaned back on the bed and smoothed her hair with one hand, ¡°It¡¯ste, go to sleep.¡± Morris did want to hold her in his arms, but at the same time wondered about the severity of her current insomnia. ¡°Ok.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t say anything, resting on his arm with her clothes on and just leaning against his chest, her eyes closed as she pretended to sleep. Originally, Vivian had thought she would resist intimacy with Morris. But it turned out that this was not the case. Not only did she not resist, but she found the sensation unusually subtle and heart-racing. The sunny scent of the man¡¯s body lingered between her nostrils, causing her to enjoy it somewhat greedily, her heart iparably at peace. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink about it, hurry up and go to sleep.¡± Morris seemed to know that she was not asleep, and the hand around her waist patted her gently, coaxing her like a child. The room fell into silence, and all that could be heard in the dimly lit bedroom was the bitterly cold wind that sobbed outside the window. Vivian stayed in one position, not daring to move for fear that if she moved, she would get caught. After all, she had already had sex with him so many times, so it was even easier to defend herself. However, it seemed as if the heavens were deliberately working against Vivian. Sleeping wrapped in clothes was already ufortable, and she kept her body rigidly in one position without moving for a long time, which made her numb. Vivian couldn¡¯t help it, her straightened legs curled up and she tried to sleep like a shrimp, but she identally bumped into Morris, only to hear him let out a breath and tighten his arm around her waist slightly. ¡°What ¡­ happened?¡± Vivian froze. Then she heard Morris clench his back teeth, ¡°Are you ¡­ trying to ruin me?¡± ¡± ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­¡± Vivian suddenly understood that she must have identally hit his ¡®soft spot¡¯ when she curled her knees just now. Her face bursting red, she subconsciously tried to struggle to get up, but found that she was being held tightly by the man, unable to struggle even a little. Chapter 320 Are You Really Leaving? ¡°Ouch.¡± Morris said. ¡°It hurts?¡± ¡°It hurts!¡± ¡°Does it matter? Do you want me to call the hospital?¡± Vivian was so frightened by Morris that she was worried and didn¡¯t dare to move. The man then took her hand and before she could react, he had already covered her hand in that spot, ¡°No need, just rub it for me.¡± ¡°How can this be rubbed through the clothes?¡± Vivian was overly worried about Morris¡¯ condition, or perhaps the abrupt move had left her brain in a state of downtime, which was why she said something outrageously excessive. Before she could react, Morris responded with a serious voice, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it off.¡± ¡°Take off ¡­¡± Vivian¡¯s brain buzzed and she instantly reacted, saying, ¡°Morris, you are ying a rogue.¡± ¡°No. It really hurts.¡± He said it in a serious tone, without a hint of joking. Vivian was worried and helpless, ¡°How much does it hurt?¡± ¡°It hurts so much that it¡¯s going to break.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know if it breaks?¡± ¡°It hurts so much, it¡¯s numb, I can¡¯t try.¡± He took her hand, lifted his shirt and put her hand in, ¡°Try it.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t know what was going on, or maybe it was concern, so she really tried it, but she felt it burned amazingly hot, and there wasn¡¯t even a hint of weakness. She instantly woke up, ¡°Morris, you lied to me ¡­¡± ¡°Silly girl, how can you be so deceitful?¡± The manughed softly and leaned down, kissing her. In the warm nest, in the midst of his hot and frantic kiss, Vivian gradually felt dizzy as ifcking oxygen, in a passive state.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She didn¡¯t know how long it took, but when she came to her senses, the man was already immersed in a sea of love and growing more and more frantic. ¡°¡­ Morris, are you crazy? We are at grandma¡¯s house. ¡­¡± Vivian almost went crazy, exasperated, ¡°Liar ¡­ we have agreement that.¡± ¡°You said three-month, then we can start it from tomorrow.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­ Morris, you¡¯re shameless.¡± ¡°You were the one who started the fire, you are not responsible for putting it out, do you want me to find someone else?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± She was speechless for a moment, the man¡¯s movements stalled and he dropped a kiss on her forehead, ¡°Silly girl, I will be responsible for you. Not to mention seven years, even ten years, I am willing to wait for you.¡± The words were a promise, more like a vow he made to her. In the darkness, the sound of the man¡¯s heavy breathing was beside her ears, and the words he had just said echoed in her head, causing her silent heart to beat more and more furiously. Even, driven by him, she went straight to her peak state. Vivian had thought that after an orgy, she would calm down, he would also calm down. However, this was not the case. Love, like dry grass on an autumn day, once touched by a spark, bursts into mes. But suddenly, her shoulder ached, Morris nibbled gently on her shoulder before saying to her, ¡°Silly girl, from today onwards, you are mine. This is the seal I left behind.¡± ¡°It hurts.¡± Vivian let out a soft cry and coldly snorted with great displeasure, ¡°On what grounds? I have to leave a seal on you too. In the future, if you dare to have something going on with another woman besides me, I¡¯ll waste you!¡± With that, shey on his shoulder and bit down fiercely, leaving a mark. That pain was insignificant to Morris, but he was filled with joy. For Morris knew that from this moment on, it meant that she epted him. Three-month period didn¡¯t count! ¡°Yes, I promise you.¡± Morris agreed readily. The night was iparably wild, and it was as if Morris had gone mad, he could not stop, and eventually Vivian was tired and fell asleep in exhaustion. He hugged her, and fell asleep with content. The next day. Vivian slept until sunrise, and when she woke up, Morris was long gone from beside her. Suddenly thinking that Yara might enter the room at any moment, she touched her body and saw that she was dressed, only then did she feel relieved. The bed and her body no longer had that sticky feeling, so it was obvious that Morris had helped her to clean up everything and had left just then. At this thought, Vivian could not help but smile heartily. But when she thought of the madness she had experienced with Morrisst night, Vivian couldn¡¯t help but p her on the head, ¡°Damn, how can I do that?¡± She had agreed to give Morris a three-month trial period, but she had actually slept with him in such a confused manner. She was so chagrined that she bounced her legs on the bed in anger and grunted coldly as she hugged the bedding. To put it mildly, more than half a year had passed since thest time the two of them had made love. During that time, Morris had spent a lot of time with her and had had many opportunities to dominate her, but he had restrained himself. Only yesterday, when she had agreed to be with him, he had no qualms about ¡®having her¡¯. There was a knock on the door outside. ¡°Who is it?¡± Vivian shouted. ¡°Me.¡± Morris answered, pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°What are you doing in here? It¡¯ll be bad if Yara and the others find out.¡± Vivian muttered and said, ¡°Hurry up and go.¡± The man smiled wickedly, ¡°I told Ethan and the others to take both your car and mine away, and to tell her that you had a temporary engagement. Yara and Uncle Mike will leave together after breakfast.¡± He locked the door and walked over to Vivian¡¯s bed and sat down, watching Vivian¡¯s face haloed with scarlet, he couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pinch her cheeks, ¡°Good morning, silly girl.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Vivian pped his hand away and said angrily, ¡°Morris, you bastard. You go back to your words it¡¯s so bullying.¡± She pursed her lips and red at Morris in exasperation, her face full of sultry resentment. Morrisy on his side, his elbows propped up on the bed with his head resting on it, smiling as he reached out and nudged the tip of her nose, teasingly saying, ¡°You were the one who asked for it yesterday. Why are you ming me for bullying?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Her face burst flushed at the thought of the scenest night when the man had taken her to the point of drifting off, only to suddenly stop and deliberately ¡®torment¡¯ her. ¡°Morris, you ¡­ you ¡­ shameless!¡± She pulled the bedding over her head and gave an arrogant cold snort, not bothering with him again. ¡°Well, whatever you say is right. I¡¯m a bully, I¡¯m shameless, next time I¡¯ll just ¡®don¡¯t stop¡¯.¡± ¡°Morris, you ¡­ get lost!¡± Vivian was so ashamed by his words. It was too damn shameful. ¡°I¡¯m leaving then. I¡¯ve bought a ticket for three hourster.¡± He curbed his smile and said seriously. When she heard him say he was leaving, Vivian lifted the bedding covering her head and looked at the man who was close at hand, but she was reluctant to let him leave. Chapter 321 Kicked in the Face by Her ¡°You ¡­¡± Vivian¡¯s gaze was like a torch as she gazed at Morris, her bright eyes as brilliant as stars rippling with water, ¡°Have a good trip.¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say, or rather, there were a million words in her heart that she wanted to say, but they all swallowed back when they reached her mouth. ¡°What, there¡¯s nothing you want to say to me?¡± Morris looked down at Vivian, who was nestled in the bedding, and reached out to pinch the tip of her nose. The overly intimate gesture caused Vivian¡¯s fine skin to blush, ¡°No.¡± It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t have anything to say, it was that there were so many things she wanted to say that she didn¡¯t know which one was the right one to say. When he didn¡¯t get the answer he wanted, Morris¡¯ handsome face was filled with displeasure. His thin lips were slightly parted and his long, bony finger pointed at her face, unable to speak for a long time. They stared at each other for a long moment before the man sighed as if nothing had happened, ¡°Since no, then ¡­ I will go.¡± He got up and walked outside without looking back. ¡°Wait.¡± Vivian sat up and tugged his hand, ¡°How long are you going to be gone?¡± Yesterday¡¯s agreement to be with Morris had been aplete ident. But after a night of warmth, it had made her dependent on this man, and when she saw that he was leaving, her heart was full of reluctance, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. The man¡¯s pace lurched, slightly sideways, ncing at the woman behind him out of the corner of his eye, ¡°When do you want me toe back?¡± Vivian thought for a moment, her eyebrows knitted slightly, ¡°Work is important, take good care of yourself. Let me know when you get there.¡± Hearing her words, Morris took a deep breath and slowly closed his pair of soul-stirring eyes. The next moment, he turned around violently and pressed Vivian through the bedding, his index finger slightly flexed and hooked her chin, ¡°Other than that, any more?¡± His slightly angry look, Vivian instantly understood what he meant, but she pretended to be ignorant of everything, ¡°What else? There¡¯s nothing else.¡± ¡°Nothing?¡± Vivian thought about it ¡®seriously¡¯ and nodded with certainty, ¡°Nothing. Oh, no, there¡¯s more.¡± As soon as she said ¡®there¡¯s more¡¯, the man¡¯s sexy lips involuntarily curled into a smile, ¡°What else?¡± Then he heard Vivian say, ¡°It snowed heavilyst night and the roads are icy and hard to navigate, you have to hurry or you¡¯ll miss your flight. ¡± Almost as soon as Vivian finished speaking, the handsome face of Morris tightened up with a smile that was visible to the naked eye, and his face tightened up, and his sharp eyes stared at her, coldness bursting out from under his eyes. Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± Oh, he seemed to be angry. She grinned, ¡°Morris, don¡¯t, don¡¯t stare at me like that, it¡¯s creepy.¡± The man wrapped his hand around her neck and leaned down, resting his forehead against hers, the tips of their noses touching intimately as he said, word for word, ¡°Were I too gentle with youst night, hmm?¡± His eyelids narrowed slightly, and his soul-stirring eyes were filled with a teasing smile and a slight warning, ¡°Do you believe I will have you now?¡± Vivian squeezed his hand and shook her head, ¡°Grandma is still here. If she knew that you could eveny hand on your god-sister, she would definitely break your legs in a fit of rage.¡± ¡°What? Break what? Say that again, I didn¡¯t hear you.¡± ¡°Hehehe, you are my godbrother, you eveny hands on your godsister, grandma will beat you to death. This is against human decency.¡± Vivian said with a smile. ¡°Do you know where this is?¡± ¡°The old mansion.¡± ¡°This is the most remote room in the old mansion, not to mention grandma, even the servants rarelye here.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t know that after the two of them had made lovest night, Morris had taken her to the remote room, just because he was worried that she might be discovered by Grandma and Mike and Yara. He had promised Vivian that he would hide the rtionship, so naturally he knew how to avoid suspicion. Vivian was ¡®scared¡¯ by Morris, and before she could say anything, she heard Morris¡¯ mobile phone ringing. And then, Ethan¡¯s voice came faintly from the other end of the phone. Since the two were extremely close together, Vivian could still hear something on the phone. ¡°Mr. Morris, it¡¯s time for us to leave.¡± Ethan reminded. Then he heard him say indifferently, ¡°Change the flight for tomorrow. I have a temporary emergency to attend to today.¡± After saying that, he simply put down the phone. Vivian clutched the bedding with both hands and said anxiously, ¡°Morris, no¡­ brother, work is important, work is important.¡± ¡°Brother?¡± God fucking brother! His face was as dark as ink, and his powerful palms gently squeezed her cheeks as he said, ¡°Listen to me carefully, I am your man, not your ¡­ brother! If I ever hear you call me ¡®brother¡¯ again, I don¡¯t guarantee what I¡¯ll do.¡± ¡°But ¡­ I¡¯m grandma¡¯s god granddaughter, so you¡¯re my brother.¡± Vivian yfully provoked Morris¡¯ bottom line. ¡°Vivian!¡± He pronounced her name with a resounding voice that almost made her feel that the man was clenching his teeth and squeezing it out raw from between them. ¡°Ah ¡­ what are you doing?¡± As soon as Morris lifted the bedding, the man dove right in. This time, he didn¡¯t give Vivian any chance to resist at all. There were very few people in therge old mansion, and no one would be here, as he had been instructed to do. So that morning, he used her ¡®power¡¯ to give Vivian a big warning. Exhausted from the morning¡¯s torment, Vivian almost fell apart, leaning into his arms and falling asleep from exhaustion. When she woke up again, she felt some coolness in the somewhat red, swollen and slightly sore area that had been rubbed.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Opening her eyes, Vivian¡¯s mind was still nk, but her brain had already called the shots and, feeling as if she had been spied on, she lifted her foot and kick him out! There was a dull thud in the bedroom, apanied by the man¡¯s soft cry. Vivian sat up, only to discover that the person she had kicked off the bed was Morris! ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ how is it you? What have you done to me?¡± She wrapped the bedding tighter around her as her mind drifted. After knowing Morris for so long, she could not believe this man actually had so many tricks and liked to y fresh? The man sat woefully on the floor, his hair hanging messily in front of his eyes, obscuring the stern, appalling gaze under his eyes. Only he raised the ointment in his hand, ¡°I apply medicate for you!¡± She couldn¡¯t stand the torment, there was some redness and swelling there, so he ordered the ointment to be bought, and when he saw her asleep, he thoughtfully applied it to her. But God knows, halfway through applying the ointment, the ungrateful woman kicked him directly in the face. Yes, in the face! He swore to God that he had never been so humiliated in his life. Chapter 322 Some Little Touches What could be done? His own woman had to be spoiled. ¡°Apply medicine?¡± Vivian¡¯s gaze fell on the bottle of ointment he was clutching in his hand, and was instantly embarrassed and self-condemned, blinking her eyes and smiling sarcastically, ¡± ¡­ sorry, I¡¯m just ¡­ too defensive. Are you okay? Where did I kick you?¡± She was concerned. Morris licked his lips bloodthirstily, forcing down his anger, ¡°¡­ stomach, of course.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He lied. Couldn¡¯t he just tell her that he had kicked him in the face? Of course not! ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Vivian subconsciously wanted to get up to assist Morris, but when she got up slightly, she was abruptly covered with a chill, and she just realized that she was not wearing any clothes, so she could only sit on the bed, and her innocent eyes kept staring at Morris, as if she was begging for mercy. Morris got up and walked over to her and said to her, ¡°Lie down!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± As soon as Vivian snatched the ointment from Morris¡¯ hand, she hid under the covers and applied ointment to herself. Then leaning back against the bed, wrapping herself tightly in the bedding, revealing only one head, she asked him, ¡°Are you really not going? Won¡¯t it dy your business?¡± ¡°It is okay.¡± The fully dressed man seemed annoyed as he unbuttoned his suit, lifting it with both hands and cing his hands in his trouser pockets, his cold face staring at her expressionlessly. Deep, dark, night-like eye seemed to have a thousand words in it. But Vivian could not read his mind. But suddenly she noticed that his handsome face was red, ¡°You, why is the right side of your face so red? Is it an allergy?¡± Morris: ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t want to admit that it was the mark left by Vivian¡¯s direct kick to the right side of her face. He could see how hard she had used her force. ¡°Hmm, allergies.¡± He responded perfunctorily, not wanting to exin at all. ¡°Here, let me take a look, how can you be allergic?¡± Vivian reached out and tugged on the corner of his suit, forcing the man closer to her, and then grabbed his tie and pulled him down, and then she wrapped her arms around his neck, so she tilted her head close to his face and stared at the right side of his face. Every now and then she muttered, ¡°How strange, howe the allergy is only to the right face?¡± Morris held back his anger and slowly lowered his eyes, not wanting to look directly at Vivian¡¯s face. Because he was afraid that he would not be able to resist giving her a severe beatingter on. But God knows, when he lowered his eyes, he found that the bedding in front of Vivian¡¯s body had slipped down to her waist at some point, exposing her breasts. His eyebrows knitted slightly and he moved closer to her ear, saying in a deep voice, ¡°Is it because I¡¯m not strong enough to satisfy you? So, here you are teasing me again, are you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Vivian froze, pushing away from Morris, before realising as an afterthought that the bedding on her body had somehow slipped down to her waist. She tugged at the bedding in embarrassment and immediately burrowed into it, revealing a cute head, ¡°You rascal. Don¡¯t you know better than to look away?¡± ¡°Okay, I will next time.¡± Morris pointed to a set of clothes sitting on the bed, ¡°Now that you¡¯re awake, put on your clothes and I will take you down the hill.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± She responded and nodded, her good looking eyes just keeping their gaze on him. ¡°I told you to put on clothes, what are you staring at me for?¡± Damn, this woman always teased him so invisibly, unaware that the little volcano of restraint was almost erupting. ¡°How am I supposed to put on clothes if you don¡¯t get out.¡± Morris: ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen it before. ¡± ¡°That won¡¯t work either. Get out!¡± Once again, he shook his head helplessly and turned his back to her. Vivian pulled on her clothes and went to the bathroom. She took a shower in the bathroom and washed up briefly beforeing out. The two of them left the room, went out through the back door of the old mansion and drove down the hill. Sitting in the car, Morris drove. Vivian¡¯s stomach rumbled indignantly. Almost drained by the bastard man, she had been hungry for a long time and was starving. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± The man drove carefully. The roads were slippery in the snow and he naturally had to drive more cautiously. ¡°Any food. I just want to eat now, I¡¯m so hungry.¡± Speaking of this, Vivian puffed out her breath and red at Morris, ¡°Are you the devil? So physically fit? It¡¯s all tossing and turning.¡± As she said that, she was actually aggrieved. She had only known that the man was physically fit before, but it wasst night and this morning that had really shown her what being physically fit was. Vivian was a practiced woman herself, even she was a bit overwhelmed, and she couldn¡¯t help but think that if she gave Morris another weak girlfriend, wouldn¡¯t he have to y the man-girl to death in bed? Seeing her angry and annoyed, Morris couldn¡¯t help himself, ¡°Sorry, it was me who didn¡¯t restrain myself. Next time, I will be careful.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a next time? Hmph, then you¡¯d better leave the country and note back.¡± She grunted coldly. It was a whining remark, but it made Morris reflect on himself that he had been too crazy these past two days and really didn¡¯t care about his silly girl¡¯s feelings. Mostly, it was because the two of them had finally gotten together after all the hardships, and he had given her the ¡®love¡¯ he had hidden in his heart in a different way. But he hadn¡¯t thought that he might have been too aggressive and hurt her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He sighed slightly, feeling guilty. Seeing this, Vivian didn¡¯t say anything else. Forty or fifty minutester, the car arrived on the outskirts of the city, and at a private restaurant, Morris took Vivian straight upstairs to the private room. ¡°This ce is so isted.¡± ¡°A private restaurant with delicious food. I¡¯ve eaten there once unintentionally.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The two of them sat in the private restaurant, ordered some dishes, and then Vivian sat down at the table to feast. The way she gulped down her food made people look more appetizing as well. He sat opposite her in silence, watching her eat while he took care of the dishes. It was only when Vivian had eaten and drunk enough that she put down her chopsticks and praised repeatedly, ¡°It tastes really good.¡± She smiled in satisfaction and identally burped. Vivian awkwardly reached out to cover her mouth and looked at him, smiling blushingly. The man had a light smile on his face, his eyes always gazing at her affectionately, cherishing every second he spent with her. He took out tissue and leaned forward slightly, reaching out to wipe the grease stains from the corner of her mouth. Vivian¡¯s body stiffened and she sat straight in her chair, letting Morris hold the tissue and wipe the grease stains from the corners of her mouth. So, this was love. Really. super nice. ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Vivian asked when she noticed that Morris was barely moving his chopsticks. ¡°It¡¯s enough to watch you eat.¡± A casual remark made Vivian moved for a long time. Chapter 323 A Promise to Her After the meal, the two sat in the box, facing each other. Vivian looked at him and her red lips lightly opened, ¡°Are we just going to sit here?¡± She suddenly realized that this was sort of like falling in love with Morris. What a subtle feeling. The man¡¯s smiling eyes looked at her, one side of his eyebrow raised, even though it was just a casual little expression, it was invisible and extremely seductive, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± The word was elongated, as if to reveal some kind of message. Her small face sank and she shot him an unpleasant re, ¡°Morris, I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯re now on a three-month probationary period. If you keep doing this, we can say goodbye!¡± This man had been thinking getting her to bed at any time. ¡°What, you¡¯ve slept with me and you want to turn your back on me?¡± His eyes narrowed and his lips carried a wicked smile. ¡°You slept with me, it¡¯s good that I didn¡¯t settle the score with you.¡± Vivian snorted, ¡°We¡¯re both adults anyway, so let¡¯s just take what we can get. So, from now on, the agreement is in effect. Don¡¯t you dare touch me without my permission!¡± Red card warning. Seeing that Vivian was a bit annoyed, he immediately nodded, ¡°Okay, it is up to you. Then ¡­¡± He thought about it, ¡®what do other people do when they have a date?¡¯ Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he proposed, ¡°Can I take you to see a movie?¡± ¡°Watch a movie?¡± Vivian immediately nodded, ¡°Okay¡­ no, no.¡± She shook her head again, ¡°The moment we go out, we will be recognized. Better forget it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, it¡¯s a package deal.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all about the atmosphere. Why made a package? Forget it, let¡¯s not go.¡± Her identity and that of Morris could not be revealed for the time being, and it was not convenient to go to the cinema. ¡°Aren¡¯t you used to dressing up? If you disguise yourself as a man, no one will recognise you.¡± Morris thought about how even Ethan didn¡¯t recognise her when she was disguised as a man before, Other people must not be able to recognise her. ¡°Yeah, that works.¡± Vivian gave a thumbs up towards him and smiled. Suddenly, her smile froze and she stared at him with a frown, ¡°How did you know that I would be dressed as a man?¡± Vivian dawned on her, ¡°Waiting for me at the entrance to the warehouse earlier, that¡¯s when you knew that person was me, right?¡± At that time, she was still wondering how Morris could be so trusting of someone he didn¡¯t know. Now it dawned on her that he had known her identity for a long time, but had just not revealed it. ¡°Ugh, I thought the disguise was so sessful that you didn¡¯t recognise me. It seems to be of average ability.¡± She let out a sigh, disappointed. ¡°Not really.¡± Morris said, ¡°At least, Ethan couldn¡¯t even recognize you.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t recognise me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Morris nodded with certainty.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. So the two left the private restaurant and drove a car to Vivian¡¯s t. But to avoid being bumped into, she got out of the car and went upstairs first, and Morris got out and went upstairs afterwards. It was only when they entered the house, one after the other, and closed the door, that Vivian could not help but cover her lips with a smile, ¡°This feels like you¡¯re going to be a secret lover.¡± He wrapped his arm around her waist and brought her into his arms, ¡°If you want, I can open up our rtionship to the public. Okay?¡± Morris man ducked his head and rested his forehead against hers, their posture intimate. The distinctive scent of Morris¡¯ body lingered between her nostrils, which somehow made her feel at ease. Vivian shook her head, ¡°Although the modern era is not as demanding as the ancient ones, where you have to be the right family. However, I don¡¯t want to be with you as a Cindere either. When I have enough ability, not to say that I am on par with you, but at least make a name for myself, then I will disclose my identity to the public. All right?¡± She was a woman with a strong personality, and even more so, she didn¡¯t want to ept gossip, nor did she want to be judged again that she replied on a rich boyfriend. Since she had agreed to be with Morris, she was destined to bear a lot of pressure. The only thing she could do was to make herself stronger and be worthy enough to match him. In this way, she could silence those people. Her words left Morris in silence. Although he knew she was the one who wanted to be strong, he did not expect that his status would put so much pressure on her. ¡°Okay.¡± He rubbed hisrge palm through her hair, ¡°As long as you want it, I will do my best to satisfy.¡± It was like a promise. To Vivian, it was enough that Morris was willing to agree with this. ¡°Having these words is enough.¡± Vivian smiled, but because they were so close together, she blinked her thick, long, curly eyshes, and her eyshes were like brushes on Morris¡¯ face, tickling his cheeks and causing an unstoppable rush of heat all over his body. However, no sooner had he kissed her lips than Vivian mercilessly pushed them away, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to put on my make-up.¡± His heart was also empty, making him feel despondent for no reason. Vivian ignored Morris¡¯ disappointed and lost expression and turned to go into the bedroom. She sighed in defeat and patted her chest: it was a good thing she had run fast enough, otherwise he might have gone ¡®bestial¡¯ again. While he went into the bedroom, Morris stood in the living room, surveying the one-room t. The house was notrge, but it was clean and tidy, and although somewhat minimalist, it was very homely. In contrast, Morris suddenly felt that his vi was sorge that one felt empty and lonely living in it. When he entered the bedroom, he saw Vivian sitting at the dressing table, concentrating on her make-up, so he did not want to disturb her, so he sat on the edge of her bed and looked at her quietly. Suddenly, he understood why he had fallen in love with her. It was because a slender looking woman, full of mystery and surprise, and resilience and strength that would not admit defeat, was simply invisible in those richdies. Mike sat in silence, waiting for a full forty minutes before she finished her make-up, then got up and rummaged for a set of clothes and went straight into the bathroom. Throughout the whole process, Mike didn¡¯t even get to see what she looked like. It wasn¡¯t until three minutester that Vivian walked out, and all of a sudden, there was a handsome young man with short grey hair. She was wearing a round-necked jumper, with a skull ne around her neck, with a pair of ck casual trousers, who gave the impression of a sporty sunny boy. The look was a bit unconventional in a sunny and handsome way. Especially with the cross earrings on his ears, she inexplicably looked handsome. Her level of make-up was stunning, but that look was something that Morris couldn¡¯t like. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vivian looked down at her clothes, ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Chapter 324 Two People are so Handsome ¡°No problem.¡± As Morris turned to walk out, he raised his hand and pinched the bridge of his nose, seemingly stunned because of her sudden change in appearance. Vivian followed and walked out, changing into a pair of Martin boots and standing in front of Morris, cool and handsome. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She said with a smile. So the two of them went downstairs together and drove straight to the theatre. The car pulled up on the negative first floor of the mall, and the two of them got out wearing ck masks, got into the lift, and went to the theatre on the 12th floor. On the way, Vivian used her mobile phone to book the movie tickets, which were for an hourter. After the two of them picked up their tickets and had nothing else to do, Vivian said to him in a male voice, ¡°It¡¯s still early, let¡¯s go downstairs for a stroll.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Morris responded. So the two of them just walked through the mall, yet people around turned heads because of their absolutely amazing facial features. Ignoring the stares, Morris lifted his wrist and wrapped it around Vivian¡¯s neck, the two of them acting like two brothers. ¡°Wow, they are so fucking handsome.¡± ¡°This is simply the overbearing president himself walking out of the TV, right? And the man with the short grey hair, handsome and wild, cool as hell.¡± ¡°Damn, I love it.¡± ¡°This can¡¯t be the actor from the street shoot, right?¡± ¡­ The two attracted many women to stop and take pictures. At this time, two girls suddenly trotted over and stood in front of the two, saying to Vivian: ¡°Handsome boy, can that have your WeChat?¡± The brave girl was not afraid of difficulties and resolutely went forward to ask for a WeChat. Vivian was stunned and pointed to herself, ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm. I think you look like an actor.¡± The girl smiled shyly, took her phone, and asked once more, ¡°Can I have your wechat?¡± Morris¡¯ face sank as he wrapped his arm around Vivian¡¯s neck and brought it to his side, refusing in a cold voice, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Huh? No? Then can we take a photo together?¡± The girl continued to ask. Another girl in a yellow duvet also said, ¡°Yes, yes, can you take a picture with us?¡± Seeing how bold and enthusiastic the two girls were, Vivian immediately agreed, ¡°Yes.¡± It was cross-dressing anyway, no one knew who she was, so it was okay. ¡°We have no time.¡± As her words fell, Morris refused outright and mercilessly wrapped his arms around his neck, walking straight away around the two girls. The scene attracted a crowd of onlookers, and some even pointed at the two of them, murmuring. ¡°My goodness, that man is so dominant, he doesn¡¯t like that man, does he?¡± ¡°It must be, you saw him blush and get jealous.¡± ¡°Gosh, it was hard to find handsome men, now handsome ones have to be together, what do we women do?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Tsk ¡­ This is the love in a gay novel, right?¡± ¡­ Those people looked back at the two of them and kept talking behind them. Although the sound was not loud, Vivian heard it all clearly in her ears. She nced at Morris beside her and asked uncertainly, ¡°How can you bear to refuse when the two girls want to take pictures with me?¡± ¡°Why should my woman take a photo with someone else?¡± ¡°Hey, they¡¯re girls, girls!¡± ¡°Not even girls!¡± Morris nced coldly at Vivian beside him, suddenly wanting to wipe the make-up off her face, she looked more pleasant in person. Damn it. Now both men and women were attracted by her. In a way, he felt as if he had a new love rival. Vivian knitted her brows, her lips under the mask slightly hooked in a merciless scoff, ¡°Morris, you wouldn¡¯t even be jealous of a woman, would you?¡± ¡°For your own good, so as not to expose your identity.¡± He gave a reason. Vivian skimmed the corners of her mouth andughed secretly, not retorting again. Because Vivian was dressed as a man, she could only take Morris with her to the men¡¯s clothing shop. Inside the mall, there was a floor dedicated to high-end brands. Here, Vivian would rarelye. ¡°Wee.¡± Vivian pulled Morris to the Armani men¡¯s counter, and the clerk saw that the two of them had an extraordinary aura, and that Morris was dressed in pure custom-made suit. The clothes were of the ultimate texture, tailored to fit. At first nce, they were pricey. ¡°Come in and take a look, we have thetest fashionable new arrivals.¡± The clerk said extraordinarily attentively. ¡°We¡¯ll see for ourselves, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Vivian, not quite used to the clerk¡¯s enthusiasm, tugged on Morris¡¯ arm and walked towards the shop. Standing inside the shop, looking around at the new clothes in the shop, Vivian took a nce and finally pointed to the linen grey tweed coat, ¡°Do you want to try it on? It feels very suitable for you.¡± Shopping with Vivian felt good, and Morris enjoyed such a moment . He gave a slight nod, ¡°As you wish.¡± A casual response carried his extra tenderness towards her. To the few clerks at the side couldn¡¯t help but have their pupils widen. ¡°OMG, I didn¡¯t expect they are actually having a gay affair.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not strange, but it¡¯s such a pity that such good-looking men both like men.¡± ¡°Shhh, keep it down, don¡¯t let them hear you.¡± ¡­ A few clerks lowered their voices and murmured in a low voice. Vivian was talking to Morris, and the two of them didn¡¯t pay any attention to what the clerks over here were discussing. It was only when Vivian pointed at the dress and waved to the clerk that they stopped talking and trotted over, asking respectfully, ¡°Which one do you like? You can try it on.¡± ¡°That one.¡± Vivian pointed at one. ¡°Okay, wait a moment.¡± The clerk went to help Vivian take off the tweed trench coat, ¡°Which one of you two is wearing it?¡± ¡°Him.¡± Vivian took the dress and handed it to Morris, ¡°Go ahead and try it on.¡± A low, maic man¡¯s voice spoke with a woman¡¯s femininity, and her gaze was full of love. This scene fell into the eyes of the clerk on the side and there was another sigh. Although he didn¡¯t like it, it was chosen by Vivian for him, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse it. ¡°Okay.¡± He took the clothes and went to the fitting room. Vivian stood at the door and waited, and a short whileter, Morris came out. In the past, he was dressed in a suit, and although he was handsome, he would ultimately looked indifferent. This grey tweed coat was casual in style, with a sense of youthful vitality, which in turn created a strong visual impact, making Vivian feel that Morris was more approachable, yet noble. Chapter 325 Sue was Shocked ¡°Well?¡± He asked Vivian. Vivian stood with her arms around her chest, looking him up and down, and nodded with great satisfaction, ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°Sure it¡¯s not that became I¡¯m good looking?¡± The man looked at her, his lips curled into a light smile, his eyes full of doting. ¡°Narcissistic.¡± While it was true that Morris had a good shape, and he had the quality to be narcissistic. ¡°Hello, do you have any high-ss men¡¯s clothes?¡± At this moment, a customer walked into the clothing shop and spoke to the clerk. The voice was quite familiar. The two of them, Vivian and Morris, subconsciously looked over in search of the voice and saw that the person standing in the clothing shop was Sue. The two of them saw her, and she saw them both. ¡°Morris?¡± When Sue saw Morris, she walked towards him and asked in a puzzled manner, ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°Nonsense, what else could we be doing here if not buying clothes?¡± Thinking about the ambiguity between Sue and Morris earlier, Vivian could not help but dislike her. Fortunately, Vivian had worn a miniature voice changer, otherwise her identity would be exposed at this moment. ¡°You ¡­¡± Sue knitted her brows, sizing up the unrestrained man in front of her, who was very unfamiliar. She had been in L City for many years, but she had never seen this man before, let alone knowing that Morris would have such a friend. Sue gazed at Morris and asked, ¡°Morris, is this man your friend?¡± ¡°If he wasn¡¯t a friend, would I have brought him here to buy clothes?¡± Wasn¡¯t that obvious? The question was nonsense. Her displeasure fell on Morris¡¯ eyes as it were. Instead of thinking her reckless in nature, Morris could feel that Vivian was jealous when he saw her reaction, which inexplicably made him enjoy it immensely. Sensing the provocation of the man in front of her, Sue snorted and said without losing her manners, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what your rtionship with Morris is, you might not know that Morris never buys clothes from such cheap clothing shops, all his clothes are personally designed by C Country¡¯s chief designer Mireille, and each piece is unique.¡± Although Armani took the high-end route, it was far from being up to Morris¡¯ standards. The clerks at the side heard Sue¡¯s words and it dawned on them in due course. No wonder they had not seen any logos on the extraordinary gentleman they had just seen dressed up in his extraordinary clothes, but it turned out that they were all hand-made clothes. It was actually designed by Master Mireille, the chief designer of C Country. Of course, this sentence made Vivian embarrassed as well. Today, she had just happened toe over to shop, she had nothing better to do than taking Morris around the mall and had already picked out the high-end section of the mall, not realizing that all of Morris¡¯ clothes were actually premium goods that needed to be personally designed and created by the designer. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to retort. ¡°There¡¯s no need to listen to her. The dress you picked out is veryfortable, the fit is good, and I like it.¡± How could Morris let Vivian fall behind? He immediately beckoned to the clerk and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take this dress, get me a new one.¡± ¡°Sir, I¡¯m very sorry. This dress is thest one left and there is no more in stock.¡± The clerk came forward and said very apologetically. This time, Vivian was even more speechless. She helplessly said, ¡°Forget it, since there is no stock.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. How can the clothes Morris bought be something that someone else has tried on?¡± Sue gave a cold cry, her gaze asionally sizing up the man with short grey hair, always feeling that she hadn¡¯t seen him before, but yet she felt that this man was inexplicably familiar. It was true that Morris had a cleanliness fetish, and it was already a personal change to be willing to try on such clothes that others had tried on. But this dress was surprisingly new and not yet in stock.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Although his heart resisted, when he saw Vivian¡¯s rather lost look, he could not help but feel heartbroken. Immediately, he said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, just take it back and wash it.¡± Vivian sighed, ¡°Forget it, if there is not a new one, let¡¯s not take it.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you picked it for me, I like it.¡± He smiled gently, his eyes full of sunshine. Sue, who was originally calm and unruffled, had her eyes widen incredibly when she heard Morris say these words. Astonished, she looked at Morris and then at the man with short grey hair, unable to stop her hand from clutching her bag, her gaze wandering back and forth between the two of them. ¡°Morris, you, you guys ¡­¡± There was too much information. She clearly felt the specialness that Morris had for this man. Especially looking at him, it was clear that it was the imploring look of someone who loved someone deeply. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship?¡± Sue stammered and held her tongue for a long time before finally asking. Without waiting for Morris to say anything, Vivian slightly stood on tiptoe, wrapped her arms around Morris¡¯ neck, haughtily raised her chin and said at Sue, ¡°You can¡¯t even tell what kind of rtionship I have with him, and you still think you know him so well?¡± Morris couldn¡¯t stop smiling, warm and gentle. This was a look that Sue had never seen before. Her mind was in disarray and she bit her lips in anger, ¡°Morris, don¡¯t you like Vivian? How could you be with a man? No, it can¡¯t be. How could you possibly like a man? It¡¯s absolutely impossible.¡± Sue shook her head repeatedly, her beautiful eyes loaded with loss and despair. If it was said that Morris liked Vivian, she as a woman could still fight for it, if Morris had a problem with his orientation and liked a man. Then she didn¡¯t stand a chance! It was a good coincidence that Vivian also thought of this, and she suddenly wondered, if she let Sue mistakenly think that Morris liked men, would she stay away from Morris in the future? With this in mind, she didn¡¯t care what Morris thought. With one arm around his shoulders and one hand slightly raised, she cupped both of his cheeks and wrenched them in her direction, forcing him to face her. Then, not even looking directly into Morris¡¯ eyes, Vivian leaned down and dropped a kiss directly on his lips. When it was over, she looked at Sue again, ¡°Is that not enough to understand?¡± ¡°Holy shit!¡± ¡°OMG, I actually saw that man¡¯s kissing this man.¡± ¡°Handsome, too handsome. Isn¡¯t this beautiful?¡± ¡°So handsome that I got a nosebleed.¡± ¡°What a pervert.¡± ¡­ The few clerks standing over there were in uproar again when they saw the man with short grey hair kissing the president in his arms in a domineering manner. Chapter 326 This Is Exciting The person who couldn¡¯t take it the most was Sue. She red angrily at Vivian, her fists clenched, her eyes red with anger, ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ have gone so far as to ¡­¡± She could not even finish her sentence. Sue stared at Morris, thinking that Morris would be angry for that kiss and pounced at that man. But Morris was not only that he was furious, but also that he was still gazing at the man beside him with affection, a light smile appearing at the corners of his angr lips. Sue¡¯s mind was buzzing, and she felt shocked. But she had seen that Morris had clearly liked Vivian before. In that case, it was very likely that he liked both man and a woman? Thinking about this, Sue couldn¡¯t help but see a picture in her head of Morris and the woman having sex, and then the picture turned abruptly and showed Morris kissing this man. The image in her mind was very erotic. Sue had thought that the unbeatable and arrogant man with his clear and noble posture should be this cold and arrogant in private too. But the way the man with the short grey hair had wrapped his arms around his neck and kissed him forcibly just now, why did she feel that in their affair, Morris was the uke one? The sufferer? Fuck! Sue¡¯s outlook was ruined, and even the highly educated woman couldn¡¯t help but foul up in her mind. What kind of man had she fallen in love with? When she thought of this, Sue felt iparably disgusted. ¡°Are there any more questions?¡± Vivian didn¡¯t care about those people¡¯s searing gazes. But when she saw Sue¡¯s expression as if she had eaten shit, she didn¡¯t know how good she felt in her heart. ¡°Morris, you ¡­ are so ¡­ disgusting!¡± Sue pointed at Morris¡¯ face, her fingers kept trembling as she yelled in anger, stomped her foot, turned around and ran out of the clothing shop. ¡°Pfft ¡­ huh.¡± Seeing her wretched escape, Vivian couldn¡¯t help butugh. However, because of the female disguise as a man, it made her smile more evil and unrestrained. ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± Seeing Vivian¡¯s smile, Morris teased. Vivian nodded her head, ¡°Yes, quite satisfied.¡± As she said that, she let go of Morris and surveyed the clothes on him, ¡°Forget about this dress. How can you wear something that someone else has worn?¡± ¡°Never mind, just take it back and have the maids wash it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re kidding. My man only deserves the best!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Vivian said as she pulled him to the dressing room, ¡°Go change it.¡± She took his hand and pulled her into the changing room, closing the door behind her. At this point, the clerks outside chattered again. ¡°Am I being too traditional? Can¡¯t really take two men together.¡± ¡°You are old-fashioned. I just think two handsome guys are so eye-catching.¡± ¡°There are so few handsome men, I wonder how many women will be sad when they¡¯re together now.¡± ¡°Look, guys, I just secretly recorded the video. Tsk ¡­ I¡¯m going to send it to my friends.¡± ¡°What a big show.¡± ¡°Morris is the richest man in our L City. I didn¡¯t expect him to be a gay!¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, in the dressing room, as Vivian had just walked in, Morris pressed Vivian against the wall panel, propped one hand next to her head, hooked her chin with the other and looked down at her, ¡°Woman, do you know you¡¯re flirting with me?¡± In public, she offered him a kiss. That scene seemed to linger in his mind as if it was frozen in time. Vivian¡¯s face flushed slightly, blinking her eyes in an innocent manner, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You can even kiss me, and you still don¡¯t allow me to kiss you?¡± ¡°Is this a question of kissing or not kissing?¡± ¡°Then what is the question?¡± Vivian opened her big eyes and looked at him, quite perplexed. His hand propped up on the wall slid down and wrapped around her waist, ¡°Do you know that for someone who likes you, by taking the initiative, you¡¯re flirting.¡± ¡°Really? Even if I am charming, you will be able to restrain yourself, right?¡± The corners of Vivian¡¯s mouth twitched wildly, and suddenly she felt that Morris¡¯ self-control was also too poor. ¡°You are special to me.¡± The knot in his throat rolled as he spoke, and his eyes, as dark as ink, burned with fire. Because the two of them were extremely close, Vivian noticed the change in his body, and her face burst into red, reminding, ¡°Morris, are you crazy? This ce is a fitting room!¡± ¡°So what, take it a new experience.¡± ¡°You shameless, but I am not.¡± ¡°For your disguise, after today, no one can find you.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± There seemed to be nothing wrong with what was said. She was a woman dressed as a man, her face was a fake, who could recognize who she was? ¡°But that doesn¡¯t ¡­ ¡± ¡­ A few of the clerks inside the clothing shop waited outside for a while, but no one appeared. So one of the clerks went to the door of the dressing room, and just as she was about to ask why the two people inside hadn¡¯te out yet, she ended up hearing some faint soundsing out. Puzzled, she leaned closer to the door and listened. Her face flushed. Shit, the two were actually in the dressing room ¡­ Her heart was racing, and as soon as she thought about the identity of Morris, the richest man in L City, and that she couldn¡¯t afford to offend, she simply tiptoed back. A few clerks immediately asked, ¡°Why does it take twenty minutes to change a coat? What are they doing?¡± The clerk, who had overheard the two doing their ¡®thing¡¯, covered her face with her hands and said in a whisper, ¡°They¡¯re doing that inside.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Kiss?¡± ¡°Kiss for half and hour?¡± ¡°Are they fucking?¡± ¡°Shh, keep it down, keep it down, I just got close enough to hear the sound.¡± ¡°Holy shit, that¡¯s so shameful, no, I¡¯m going to swear them.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s the richest man in L City. It¡¯s not just you and us, even our boss can¡¯t afford to offend him.¡± ¡­ So it was another half hour before the two came out of the dressing room. Vivian immediately felt shameless, she timidly tilted her head to look away, avoiding the eyes of the clerks. Morris was m. He threw the clothes he had just picked out to the clerk, remaining as cool as ever, ¡°Wrap them up.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. Cash or credit card?¡± The clerk¡¯s strange gaze surveyed the two men, seeing through the situation and not saying anything. Morris took a ck card without a password and swiped it directly, carrying the wrapped clothes and holding Vivian¡¯s hand as he walked out of the shop in a dashing and handsome manner. Chapter 327 Morris Likes Men Short after they left, the few clerks couldn¡¯t help but chatter again. ¡°Oh my god, it was so intense. It was over fifty minutes long.¡± ¡°What stamina, I¡¯m actually envious.¡± ¡°Yeah, the longest my husband and I have ever been is half an hour.¡± ¡°Guess who is seme and who is uke?¡± ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m afraid that the 100-year foundation of the Cheal Group will be smashed in the hands of this president. If he is with a man, he is destined to have no children, and the 100-year foundation will be ruined.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of discussing someone worth millions when you¡¯re all getting paid 3, 000 per month?¡± ¡°Hahahaha, it is gossip to kill time.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But I really like that guy with the short grey hair, he feels so cool.¡± ¡­ The sounds of their discussion were not heard by Vivian. As Vivian walked out with Morris, she tried hard to shake off Morris¡¯ hand and run all the way as far away from her as she could. However, he held on to her hand and would not let go of it. Vivian exploded in anger and red at him, ¡°Do you know where we are? The mall, the mall! Doesn¡¯t our agreement count?¡± What agreement? It was useless. Vivian suddenly felt that she had gotten herself a trap. Seeing that she was angry, Morris still just smiled faintly and reached out to pull up the mask hanging on her chin, blocking her face. The two had just pulled the mask up to her chin after entering the clothing shop, and being so intense just now, Vivian had long forgotten about the mask. ¡°What to do? My Vivian is so attractive.¡± He said softly. ¡°Fuck you!¡± Vivian was furious and annoyed, pointing her finger at Morris¡¯ face, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, a three-month probation period with three warnings of red cards. Once before, once today, you have onest chance.¡± Morris was totally unconcerned, ¡°Oh, really?¡± He stepped forward and leaned closer to Vivian, smiling wickedly, ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know when there were three red card warnings? Could it be that you couldn¡¯t let go of me, so you added the red card warning?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Vivian was momentarily speechless. Shit. She could not believe that Morris could see through her mind. Morris held her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, from now on, I will listen to you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you saidst time. ¡± Sure enough, man¡¯s words could be deceitful. ¡°I¡¯ll take it seriously this time.¡± His eyes were sincere. Vivian shook off his hand and snorted coldly, ¡°I will believe you onest time.¡± After she finished, she suddenly thought of the movie tickets and checked the time, ¡°Oh no, the movie is about to start, we¡¯rete.¡± It was supposed to be a one hour wait, they had dyed some time shopping for clothes at the mall, and ended up doing almost an hour in the fitting room, the movie tickets had started. Vivian didn¡¯t want to bother with Morris anymore, and the two quickly went upstairs with their masks on and entered the theatre. The movie was a foreign sci-fi blockbuster, but apart from some special effects, the plot of the film simply wasn¡¯t good. Vivian sat beside Morris, and the two of them didn¡¯t even buy popcorn or drinks because they were in a hurry to get in. As she watched, she felt her eyelids getting heavy, and eventually fell asleep leaning on Morris¡¯ shoulder. Seeing how soundly she slept, Mike let her lean on hisp and put his arm under her head to make her sleep morefortable. He knew that it was probably because she was tired from making love for so long earlier that she had drifted off to sleep. Halfway through the film, Morris¡¯ phone buzzed and vibrated. He hung up so as not to disturb Vivian¡¯s sleep. But his friends and Ethan sent over message. Ethan: [Mr. Morris, it¡¯s not good, you are in the hot seat.] Philip: [Holy shit, Morris, since when the fuck did you like men?] Arlo: [What is going on?] Danny: [Morris, you failed to confess your love for Vivian, so you fall in love with a man?] Ethan: [Mr. Morris, the reporters know you¡¯re at the mall and they¡¯re all going over to look for you. When Vivian, who was sleeping on her stomach, woke up while Morris was reading the message, only to find that he looked grave and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Morris didn¡¯t hide it, and directly showed Vivian a message that Ethan had sent over. When Vivian read the message, her heart thumped and she immediately said, ¡°Go, go, go, hurry up, if the reporters find uster, we¡¯ll be dead.¡± ¡°Well, okay.¡± Morris nodded his head. The two got up, quickly left the theatre, took the lift directly to the negative first floor and drove away. Since they were avoiding Mike and Yara at the old mansion, Morris had Ethan and the others take both of their cars and park a new one at the back door. The new car was an affordable car and very inconspicuous. When the two of them came out of the negative first floor, they saw a number of reporters appear at the entrance of the mall, but a group of bodyguards blocked the group of reporters. Vivian and Morris knew in their hearts that these security guards were most likely people sent by Ethan. The purpose was to stop the reporters and give Morris time to leave. He nced at the other side and left with a step on the elerator. Vivian¡¯s phone was out of battery and had been switched off, while she took Morris¡¯ phone and tapped on Weibo. At once, the title of Hot Search 1: #Morris Cheal¡¯s Boyfriend #! Hot Search 2: #Mr. Morris and Yoona canceled their engagement, turns out he likes men # Hot search 3: #Mr. Morris and his boyfriend in the locker room in passion # The news of Morris and his mysterious ¡®boyfriend¡¯ directly dominated a full 22 hot searches among the 50 hot searches. Vivian clicked on one of the hot searches, and there was a picture of her and Morris in a shopping mall, and there was even a picture of them kissing intimately in a clothing shop. The photo was taken by the clerk at the clothing shop. Thements below were mixed. ¡°I never follow stars, I only am a fan of Mr. Morris, but I didn¡¯t expect this to happen.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought that Mr. Morris likes anyone, never thought that he actually loves men.¡± ¡°My male god actually already has a boyfriend.¡± ¡°As a single woman, what else can I say? Please don¡¯t let the percentage of single women go up again.¡± ¡°Who exactly is Mr. Morris¡¯s boyfriend?¡± ¡°I need to calm down!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that Yoona hasn¡¯t married with you, otherwise she would be regret it.¡± ¡°I am okay with it, that¡¯s something that can be epted.¡± ¡­ When she saw the news, luckily there was no unpleasant abuse, and Vivian took a breath of relief. She tilted her head to look at Morris beside her, somewhat embarrassed, touched her nose and asked, ¡°Well, do you want toe forward and exin?¡± ¡°How can I exin?¡± Chapter 328 Madame Cheal Gets Angry Vivian was dumbfounded, she propped her elbows on the ss window and propped her head up, thought for a moment and sighed, ¡°Yeah, there are videos, how can you exin?¡± She inclined her head to look at Morris and couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. ¡± ¡­ I ¡­ am sorry, I was too willful.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that after seeing Sue, she got angry and overbearingly kissed Morris, there wouldn¡¯t have been all these things that followed. Now everyone knew about it. She was originally a disguised face, so no one would even know that it was her. However, as Morris was at the top of the pyramid, he was in the spotlight and now that he was in a ¡®same-sex¡¯ situation, he would cause a lot of trouble in the future. Thinking about this, Vivian med herself even more. If she had known this, she might as well have worn make-up as a sexy beauty, and even if she had been photographed, she would only have exposed that he had moved on. It wouldn¡¯t have caused such a big impact and disturbance to life directly like now. ¡°Silly girl, what are you thinking about?¡± When he nced at her, he saw her face drooping in frustration and dismay, so he raised his hand and rubbed her head, saying with a doting face, ¡°If I can¡¯t even carry this, how can you be protected in the future?¡± As soon as he thought of what Vivian would face with him in the future, he felt that these things were not enough to fear. His casual remark had touched Vivian to the core. She hadn¡¯t expected anything from him, and she even felt that he was very responsible. Even if she had caused him trouble by fooling around, he didn¡¯t care at all, let alone me her. ¡°But ¡­ this is a big deal. Moreover, Grandma and the others will definitely reprimand you, can you really ept it?¡± Vivian had endured gossip and the strange gazes of people from outside, and knew the pain and depression of being judged. Morris stared ahead, a light smile surfaced on his handsome face, and then he fell silent. In that moment, he slightly narrowed his eyebrows, even from the side, Vivian could detect that he had fallen into a brief moment of pain at one point. It was as if he had experienced more uneptable hardships and tribtions than he was experiencing now, so that he would not take this matter to heart. Vivian wondered what had happened to him once. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it, these things don¡¯t affect me yet.¡± After a long moment, he drifted back to his senses, nced sideways at the woman beside him andforted her. Vivian held her phone silently. The phone suddenly rang. Vivian subconsciously nced at the phone¡¯s screen, and the word ¡®grandma¡¯ was disyed on it. The corners of her mouth twitched. Just now, they were talking about grandma, and grandma called at this very moment. ¡°Grandma¡¯s calling.¡± She handed the phone to Morris. Without even looking at it, Morris simply hung up and set the phone aside. ¡°Isn¡¯t it not good to not answer Grandma¡¯s call?¡± As Vivian had just finished speaking, Madame Cheal¡¯s call came in again. She would continue to call if Morris didn¡¯t pick up the phone again. Morris had no choice but to answer the phone and put it up next to his ear. ¡°Where are you now, brat? What the hell are you doing out there? You still don¡¯t think our family is humiliated enough?¡± As soon as the call was answered, the angry rebuke of Madame Cheal rang out on the other end. Even Vivian could faintly hear the angry voice on the other side. Mike didn¡¯t speak, perhaps, because he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°I am talking to you, can¡¯t you understand? Who the hell is that man? What is your rtionship? Do you really like men? All these years you didn¡¯t look for a woman because you like men?¡± As far as Madame Cheal knew, she had drugged Morris to identally make him have sex with Vivian. And after that, when Morris was with Yoona until Yoona became pregnant, it was natural for Madame Cheal to assume that Morris and Yoona had had a rtionship. Finally, on the day of her birthday party, Yoona revealed herself to the press and journalists, saying that she had never had sex with Morris at all, including that the child in her womb was also a fake. It was then that Madame Cheal realized that Morris had never touched Yoona at all. So, from the beginning to the end, there was only one woman that Morris had ever touched, and that was Vivian. And it was only when she had drugged him that he was forced to touch a woman. As a result, Madame Cheal began to wonder if he didn¡¯t like women, and even before that, she wondered if he had a problem with his sex orientation. But now, the video had been exposed online. It was confirmed that he liked men.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. God knows, Madame Cheal was really angry. ¡°I ¡­¡± Morris didn¡¯t know how to exin to Madame Cheal for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you have one hour to hurry up ande back to the old mansion, or I will personally go find you!¡± ¡°Grandma ¡­ ¡± When Morris was about to say something else, Madame Cheal had already hung up the phone. When Vivian saw that Morris did not look well, she inquired, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Although she didn¡¯t know what Madame Cheal had said on the phone, seeing Morris¡¯ gloomy face, she knew it must not be good. ¡°Grandma asked me to go back to the old mansion, so I won¡¯t be able to stay with you.¡± Morris knew that Madame Cheal was in poor health, so he cared for her extraordinarily and would rarely disobey. Vivian nodded, ¡°Okay, then find a ce to put me down, I¡¯ll go and remove my make-up, so as not to be noticed and cause trouble.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, I ¡­¡± ¡°Listen to me.¡± Vivian was resolute. So Morris agreed to Vivian. After dropping her off at the ce designated by Vivian, he drove straight back to the old mansion. When Vivian returned to her t after everything was done, she charged her phone first. As a result, as soon as the phone was switched on, it buzzed incessantly, vibrating to the point where the palms of her hands were tingling. The messages were from Yara, from Mike, from Ivana, from Ethan, and from Madame Cheal. Looking at the missed call and text alerts, Vivian felt a double headache. Just as she raised her hand to rub her brow, a phone call came in, and the sudden ringing startled her. Vivian looked down and found it was Madame Cheal calling. She grinned, and took the call from Madame Cheal after a moment, ¡°Grandma?¡± ¡°Vivian, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why couldn¡¯t I reach your phone?¡± Madame Cheal¡¯s tone was displeased. Vivian scratched her head, ¡°My phone was just ¡­¡± ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°At home.¡± Chapter 329 Morris is Completely Screwed As expected, Madame Cheal was angry, and even before Vivian could finish her words, the olddy then said, ¡°You should hurry back to the old mansion now.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Vivian instantly nodded her head and agreed. Madame Cheal had already called Morris back to the old mansion, so she could go back now, just so she could see what was going on and find out exactly what kind of punishment Morris was receiving. Hanging up the phone, Vivian secretly breathed a sigh of relief and sat on her bed in a daze. A short whileter, Yara¡¯s phone call came in. Vivian answered the phone, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Where the hell have you been today? You weren¡¯t at the old mansion of the Cheal family this morning, so tell me honestly, what the hell did you do?¡± After the call was answered, there was Yara¡¯s questioning. Vivian pursed her lips, found an excuse and exined, ¡°Last night I had my period, and there was no menstrual pad at the old mansion, so I came back. Then I had cramps, so I didn¡¯t sleep all night till at dawn. As a result, I forgot to charge my phone and it turned off automatically.¡± With a perfect exnation, Vivian couldn¡¯t help but praise herself for being resourceful. ¡°Ugh, you should hurry up and look at Weibo hot search, something happened to Morris.¡± Yara reminded. But listening to her tone, there was still some meaning of gloating. Vivian didn¡¯t bother to be perfunctory and said directly, ¡°I¡¯ve just watched it.¡± ¡°You watched it? Hmph, now you know. Not only is Morris a cowardly man, he actually fucking likes men. He¡¯s basically a man of both sexes, it¡¯s so disgusting.¡± Yara couldn¡¯t help but shake her shoulders when she thought of how cold and noble Morris looked on the outside, but he was a messy man in private, and he liked men. Vivian rubbed her brow, never expecting that even Yara would say this about Morris, and she even had no words to refute it. Wanting to exin, even the words to exin were on her lips, but she finally held back. ¡°It¡¯s not clear what exactly is going on, maybe it¡¯s just a misunderstanding. But I can¡¯t talk to you now, Grandma asked me to go back to the old mansion. I happen to be going to the old mansion to see what¡¯s going on.¡± Not really knowing how to continue talking to Yara, she had to find an excuse to hang up the phone. ¡°Okay then. You hurry back and see for yourself how disgusting that shameless man Morris really is. You¡¯re my good friend, I really advise you to stay away from him, the further away the better.¡± ¡°Well, I appreciate your kindness. Bye.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t want to continue talking to Yara about this matter, so she hung up the phone. After calming down alone in her t for a while, she changed her clothes, fixed her hair, and set off for the old mansion. On the way, she drove quietly, not even turning on the music. But because her mind kept wandering and the roads were slippery from the snow, she nearly hit the green belt several times. It was an hour before she arrived at the old mansion. As soon as she arrived at the house, she saw a car with a familiar number te parked at the entrance. There was another car on the other side, which belonged to Mike. Was he back too? While Vivian was standing there staring at the license te number, three more cars slowly came up behind her. Vivian couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache. Standing aside, she saw a few middle-aged couples with good looksing down from the cars. They were Morris¡¯ Uncle Maxim, fourth uncle. Before she could greet them, she saw two more carsing up. It was a good thing that the area in front of the old mansion wasrge enough to park dozens of cars. A few more people came down from the cars. Thest time Vivian hade to the old mansion for a family dinner, so she had seen these people. These old guys had a certain amount of say in the Cheal family, and each of them walked in aggressively, directly ignoring her presence and entering the courtyard. Because Vivian was the god granddaughter that Madame Cheal had recognized, these people did not acknowledge Vivian at all, so they did not put her in their eyes when they saw her. After all, a girl from the countryside would only divide the family fortune if she entered the family, so how could they like her? Vivian followed closely behind and followed them into the old mansion. Only this time, instead of going to the living room, she followed them all the way. When they reached their destination, Vivian looked up and was struck by her pace. It turned out that the n ancestral hall of the old mansion had been reached. Thest time Madame Cheal had recognized her as her god granddaughter, she had alsoe to the n ancestral hall to pay her respects, so Vivian knew this ce. But she had never expected that because of this matter of Morris, all the people of the Cheal family had been alerted and hade to the n ancestral hall together. It was a big deal. ¡°Vivian?¡± Just as Vivian was standing at the entrance of the n ancestral hall, unable to move her steps for a long time, someone beside her walked over. She turned around and saw that it was Mike. ¡°Uncle Mike, you¡¯re back too.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Vivian gave him a far-fetched smile and greeted him. Wearing a ck tweed coat, a scarf hanging from his neck and his hands in the pockets of his trench coat, he gazed at the n ancestral hall, shook his head and sighed, ¡°s, who knew that such a thing would happen to Morris? Our family has always been traditional, and it is simply intolerable for the family to have such a thing happen.¡± Every word he said was like a knife stabbing fiercely at Vivian¡¯s heart, causing her to be more and more apprehensive. Then she asked, ¡°Is it that serious? Is it true or not? If it¡¯s true, what will happen?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Nothing like that has ever happened to the Cheal family. But now Morris is the preferred heir to the family and is responsible for the great task. If he really likes men, I¡¯m only afraid that the Cheal family won¡¯t tolerate him still sitting in the position of Chief Executive Officer of the Eonothem Group.¡± Vivian red and her brows knitted together, ¡°What do you mean, are you saying that he will be kicked out of the Eonothem Group straight away?¡± She had thought of many scenarios, but in no way did she expect things to be as serious as this. Mike shrugged, ¡°Not sure, go in first and see.¡± He took a step towards the ancestral hall and Vivian followed him in. In therge ancestral hall, there were more than twenty men and women standing. Fortunately, the hall was more than a hundred square metres wide, otherwise it would have been very crowded. Those people stood to the left and right, and Madame Cheal stood in front of the many spirit tables, looking angrily at Morris, who was standing in the middle of the ancestral hall. This was no less oppressive than the ¡®Three Secretaries of Justice¡¯. ¡°This is simply nonsense, misbehaving and making our family theughing stock of the city.¡± ¡°Although Morris has some business ability, his character is really no good.¡± ¡°Shame on him for fooling around with a man in a mall dressing room!¡± ¡°Shame on you!¡± Chapter 330 No Descendants is Guilty Listening to those people¡¯s usations and abuses against Morris, Vivian¡¯s heartstrings tightened and she became sad along with Morris. Even though Morris stood erect and indifferent, not caring about anything, Vivian¡¯s heart still ached. ¡°Grandma, I think this matter is a misunderstanding. Did someone else fake those pictures on the inte?¡± She raised a query. This was said in such a way that even she herself felt false. Hearing her voice, Morris faintly nced sideways. Silly girl, what brought her here? Madame Cheal sat in her chair and snorted coldly, ¡°The inte is full of videos, can¡¯t it still be fake?¡± ¡°Well, you are right, however, they got caught in the dressing room, it is definitely a false usation. There¡¯s no evidence, it¡¯s just those unscrupulous media writing blindly to cheat traffic.¡± The inte was saying that the two of them had sex in the dressing room. But everything was just one side of the story and there was no video at all as evidence. This was a good point to break through. Sensing Vivian¡¯s concern for Morris, Mike gave her a meaningful nce and nodded, ¡°Well, what Vivian said is reasonable.¡± He echoed. Vivian was surprised at Mike¡¯s reply, wondering what exactly Mike intended by choosing to side with Morris now. Perhaps Mike, who was as smart as he was, knew that all the people present were not good, and were probably eyeing the position of CEO of the Eonothem Group, so he chose to stand up for Morris in order to win the goodwill of Madame Cheal. Because, as everyone knew, in the entire family, the one who was most beloved and favored by Madame Cheal was Morris. ¡°Mike, you are wrong to say that. That clothing shop clerk has admitted it in front of the media, how can it still be false?¡± ¡°As the head of the Eonothem Group, every move of Morris is monitored by the outside world.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s possible that thepany will be ruined at his hands.¡± ¡°Mother, Morris has dyed getting married because he likes men, and since that¡¯s the case, if you give him the Eonothem Group, who will inherit it in the future? And who would want to talk business with a pervert?¡± ¡°Mother, for the sake of our family, it¡¯s better to find someone to take care of the Eonothem Group for the time being and leave Morris alone to have introspection for a while.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡­ Everyone took the opportunity to ostracize Morris. They had been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± Madame Cheal angrily pped the table. As it was in the ancestral hall of the Cheal family, everyone was standing, and only the olddy was sitting alone in her chair. She looked angrily at the crowd, and although she had gray hair, the years had made her more and more calm and unruffled. She was amiable in the usual days, but now she looked imposing. At the sound of her rebuke, everyone fell silent and looked at Madame Cheal in silence, waiting for her to say more. She frowned, her muddy eyes glowing with a refined light gazing at Morris, ¡°You tell me, what is going on?¡± Madame Cheal was biased towards Morris from the bottom of her heart. She knew what these people were thinking, and naturally she knew that Vivian was the only one who supported Morris, so she had deliberately called Vivian here. Because there were things she could not say, she had to find someone to stand up for Morris. And Vivian had never let her down. As she waited for Morris¡¯ answer, Vivian felt her heart leap into her throat, almost suffocating from the tension. She tucked her hands in the pockets of her trench coat and clenched her fists as she looked anxiously at Morris¡¯ magnificent back. They were clearly together, but now Morris was left to carry all the pressure alone. She med herself. ¡°I have nothing to say.¡± Morris held his head high and gazed at the spirit throne of the ancestors of the Cheal family, seemingly without a trace of remorse. ¡°So, you admit that you like men?¡± Madame Cheal questioned again. In her heart, she wished that the high-minded and arrogant Morris would tell a lie, or at least not let these few people catch him in the act. It was not that olddy was biased in favour of Morris, but as someone who had been there before, she knew in her heart that Morris was the only one in therge Cheal family who was capable enough and had the talent for business to take the Cheal family farther and more brilliantly. ¡°Yes.¡± Morris admitted without a second thought. ¡°Shameless.¡± ¡°Is liking men still considered something honorable?¡± ¡°Look, Mother, Morris has admitted it.¡± ¡°What a wanton man, with your father and mother dead, do you think no one can control you anymore?¡± ¡­ In the crowd, suddenly someone mentioned Morris¡¯ mother and spoke rather harshly. Morris who had just been calm and indifferent suddenly looked sideways, and his cold and clear gaze shot straight at his Uncle Maxim, Maxim Cheal, who was standing in the crowd, ¡°Uncle Maxim, what did you say? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly.¡± He asked in a calm tone, his faint expression making it impossible to guess his emotions. But Vivian knew that this was the calmness that preceded his anger. Uncle Maxim thought he had got hold of Morris and became more and more reckless, snorting coldly, ¡°I am telling the truth. Her words had clearly touched the sore point of Morris. Morris¡¯ fists clenched and his bones clicked together with such rity that everyone in the hall could feel his impending anger. There were even people who could not wait for Morris to hurry up and make a move with Maxim. ¡°That¡¯s enough! Maxim, you¡¯re just a harsh talker, you¡¯re half a hundred years old and you can¡¯t keep your mouth shut, can you? Or you don¡¯t even care about me?¡± Without waiting for any further action from Morris, Madame Cheal immediately reprimanded Maxim, side-stepping a tragedy. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re just being biased towards Morris.¡± Maxim¡¯s wife muttered. Madame Cheal swept a cold look towards her, not even bothering to pay her attention. ¡°Morris, it¡¯s the twenty-first century, I won¡¯t stop you from liking whoever you like, but you should have children.¡± She pped her hand on the table again, ¡°Do you understand this principle?¡± Morris looked indifferent and did not say anything. Madame Cheal continued, ¡°I don¡¯t care how much you like that man, you can¡¯t bring him to the public. And, you must find a woman as soon as possible and get married with her.¡± ¡°Mother, aren¡¯t you spoiling Morris too much? Things have gotten so bad, and that¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Yeah, Simon, our mother is biased in favour of Morris.¡± ¡°He was engaged to Miss Lee, then he called off the engagement at the wedding, and now he¡¯s revealing that he likes men. How shameless he is!¡± Chapter 331 Morris Tells Her to Get Lost! Everyone was unrelenting. Vivian was too nervous to breathe, and stood quietly, watching the situation unfold and looking for an opportunity to try to help Morris. ¡°Yes, Morris, Grandma is right. You should find a woman to marry.¡± She reminded Morris. Now, he could offer to find a woman and get engaged now, and then talk about marriage in the long run. Even if Morris announced to everyone now that he wanted to marry Vivian, she would not refuse. It would be better to at least agree to it first and stabilize the situation.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But in real time, it did not go as Vivian expected. Just as she was silently praying in her heart that Morris would say yes to this, she heard him say, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯tply.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Vivian was speechless for a moment, not daring to say anything more on such an asion. She bit her red lips lightly, anxious as if she was an ant on a hot pot, spinning around. How could he be so stupid? Just because she had said that she did not want to get married now, that she wanted the chance to be strong enough to marry him when she could, he really refused Madame Cheal¡¯s request for her sake? In the past, Vivian would only have been anxious about the despicable things he had done. But now, she saw in him the responsibility andmitment, and the strength to carry everything on his shoulders. These, then, were proof of his overly doting love for her. Vivian was iparably moved and guilty, and there was even a moment when she wanted to stand up and tell everyone outright that the woman dressed as a man was her. ¡°Unbridled!¡± Madame Cheal turned red with anger and immediately stood up, pointing at Morris and questioning him once more, ¡°Now, you either marry a woman; or, get the hell out of the Cheal family!¡± With these words, she had already cut off Morris¡¯ way back. Everyone in the room could understand that Madame Cheal was giving Morris a chance, only he did not cherish it. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s no problem to marry a woman. But, not now.¡± Vivian had promised him that she would marry him in a few years. He could wait. ¡°So that means you won¡¯t listen to my words?¡± Madame Cheal nodded, her hand trembling in anger as she pointed at Morris. The maid standing beside Madame Cheal hurriedlyforted her, ¡°Old Lady, don¡¯t get angry, calm down, you ¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean, don¡¯t get angry? You, immediately go and take out the family rules to me.¡± Madame Cheal ordered in a stern voice. The maid was hesitant, ¡°Old Lady, the family rules hasn¡¯t been used in years, think twice.¡± ¡°What, I can¡¯t even tell you to do now?¡± Madame Cheal¡¯s eyes turned red with anger as she red at the maid. ¡°I will go and fetch it now.¡± The maid was naturally incapable of refuting her master¡¯s words. The people standing in the n ancestral hall watched with folded arms, and some even had smug smiles on the corners of their mouths that could not be concealed, eager to have the family rules enforced on Morris and then be driven out of the old mansion, so that no one would steal the position of ¡®future family leader¡¯ from them after that. Vivian¡¯s heart was racing, and she was at a loss for words. She leaned close to Mike and asked in a low voice, ¡°Uncle Mike, what is the ¡®family rules¡¯?¡± Although she did not know what the ¡®family rules¡¯ was, Vivian knew that it must not be a good thing. With a frustrated sigh, Mike replied in a deep voice, ¡°Flogging.¡± ¡°Flogging?¡± The so-called ¡®flogging¡¯ was a whip covered with barbs, the kind of whip that was extremely tough and could tickle ayer of skin with each stroke, an extremely painful criminalw. Thinking about this, Vivian¡¯s face turned slightly white with fright. Not waiting for her to react, the maid had already taken out the ¡®family rules¡¯. It was a two-metre long whip, and from a short distance away, Vivian could vaguely see the hidden barbs on the whip, which were very sharp and horrifying. Even just a nce at it sent a chill down her back. ¡°Morris, stop it, it¡¯s better to listen to my mother.¡± Mike stepped forward and spoke up. A man who was an enemy of Morris was the only one in the whole room who spoke up for Morris. For a moment, it made Vivian feel iparably ironic. For some reason, Vivian suddenly began to feel sorry for Morris, thinking that he was not as bright and shiny as he appeared, but was surviving in the cracks and living with jackals. She could imagine how difficult his life was. Since she had already chosen him as his man, she had to protect him. All the previous worries were no longer a matter at this moment. With a decision made in her heart, Vivian mustered up the courage to go forward and said, ¡°Grandma, I have something to tell you.¡± She wanted to tell Madame Cheal the truth about everything, to prove Morris¡¯ innocence. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Without waiting for Madame Cheal to say anything, Morris turned around, his haughty and cold pupils looking at her, ¡°Want to tell Grandma when I developed a rtionship with that man, so as to win her heart? Vivian, don¡¯t forget that this is the Cheal family and you are only a god granddaughter of Grandma. What qualifications do you have to dictate my affairs?¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± What did he mean? It was clear that Morris was saying the most ruthless, heartless words, but every word thatnded on her heart hurt like a needle sticking in it. There was slight warmth in the pain. In order to keep his promise, he had stopped her from speaking because he did not want her to expose what had happened today. Vivian¡¯s mind went nk, and she was at a loss for what to say. ¡°So Vivian already knew about you?¡± ¡°It seems you¡¯ve been hanging out with that man for a long time, no wonder you haven¡¯t been touching women.¡± ¡°Mother, Morris is not governed at all, I see that he is so wild in nature that he does not deserve to be the future head of the Cheal family.¡± ¡°Too unbridled!¡± ¡­ Those people were trying to ostracise Morris in every way they could. Madame Cheal ignored those people¡¯s words and looked at Vivian with knitted brows, ¡°Vivian, what do you want to say to me?¡± A hunch was that Vivian should not be trying to expose Morris, but to help him. Not only that, even Morris¡¯ overly aggressive attitude towards Vivian had invariably revealed something. Morris¡¯ eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°There is no ce for you to speak. Get out!¡± He spoke once more, angrily scolding her. Vivian stood where she was, unmoving, in silence. Morris was still holding on to his promise, carrying everything alone. Suddenly she was confused as to what was holding him up to keep his ¡®promise¡¯? Not to mention the fact that it was only yesterday that she had agreed to spend time with him. The two of them had only been together for a day. Vivian couldn¡¯t help but wonder, when did this man, in fact, fall in love with her? And how deep his love was, so deep that he was willing to bear such heavy pressure for her? ¡°You shut up!¡± Madame Cheal reprimanded Morris, and beckoned to Vivian, ¡°Vivian,e to me, if you have anything to say,e and tell me. Don¡¯t be afraid, with me protecting you, no one will dare to touch you!¡± Chapter 332 Confessing the Truth When Madame Cheal gave her word, naturally no one dared to say anything, but they all felt how much she doted on her god granddaughter. Vivian hesitated for a moment before she raised her eyes to meet the sharp eyes of Morris, gazing straight at her as if signaling her not to tell the truth. ¡°He¡¯s in anxiety when someone reveals it.¡± ¡°Heh, only there are more untold secrets.¡± ¡°Who can make it clear?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a disgrace.¡± ¡­ The people wanted to see how badly Mike was doing, hoping that his ¡®ugly¡¯ business would be revealed and they would be able to drive him out of office as a matter of course. Vivian clutched her phone in her hand, withdrew her gaze on Morris and walked around him, step by step, to Madame Cheal. All eyes fell on Vivian, filled with anticipation for her. She watched as she took one step to Madame Cheal, but stood before her, not saying anything for a long time. As the olddy¡¯s seat was ced in front of the spirit table, they could not see Vivian¡¯s facial expression as they stood in the hall. However, at that moment, only a ¡®ouch¡¯ sound was heard, and the maid and Vivian immediately stepped forward, ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Vivian let out a startled cry, then turned back and said, ¡°Call the doctor, grandma has fainted.¡± In a sh, therge ancestral hall was in a state of chaos. Originally there was a family doctor at the old mansion, but it was the end of the year and the doctor had gone home on leave, so there was no family doctor. Morris then carried the olddy in his arms and walked towards the outside in big strides. At this point, some people didn¡¯t see the expected result and started to make trouble. ¡°Morris, you put my mother down. We¡¯ll take her to the hospital and you¡¯ll have to face the wall at the hall.¡± ¡°Yeah, your uncle is right.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you listen to anything we say?¡± ¡°Put her down!¡± ¡­ Those people reprimanded in dissatisfaction, however, Morris simply ignored them and left straight away. Vivian, who was also quite upset in her heart, was not afraid of them at all and red back at them angrily, ¡°Saving grandma is the most important now. You don¡¯t know your priorities! Hmph.¡± Cursing them angrily, she turned around and left in an arrogant manner. A dozen people were reprimanded by the girl, each of them first froze, then turned red with anger. ¡°How wanton, since when did my family have an outsider to say anything?¡± ¡°Relying on that fondness of mother¡¯s, you really take yourself seriously.¡± ¡°Damn it.¡± ¡­ The words that those people were hurling behind her fell on Vivian¡¯s ears, but she didn¡¯t care. They had nothing to do with her. Vivian jogged to keep up with Morris and got into his car, helping Madame Cheal to sit in the back as Mike closed the door, got into the driver¡¯s seat and drove away. The car drifted away, leaving them all behind. It was then that Vivian patted Madame Cheal¡¯s arm, ¡°Grandma, they¡¯ve been left behind.¡± Hearing her words, Morris nced through the rear view mirror and couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly, ¡°Grandma¡¯s alright?¡± ¡°Hmph, you little brat, what could have happened to me!¡± Madame Cheal slowly opened her eyes and let out a sigh, ¡°Now isn¡¯t it time to tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Morris was still reluctant to tell the truth. It was Vivian who could not bear to let Morris carry the load alone, so she took the initiative to say, ¡°Grandma, what I said is true. That person in the photo ¡­ is me.¡± Just now at the ancestral hall, Vivian turned her back to the crowd and wrote on her mobile phone screen: The person in the photo is me. A few words zoomed in, and Madame Cheal instantly understood, and that was how the a¡¯ came about. Otherwise, with so many people around, there was no way to get out of it. When he saw Vivian reveal the truth straight away, Morris was helpless, but he couldn¡¯t stop the corners of his lips from curling into a light smile. Silly girl cared about him. This felt extremely good. ¡°And then what?¡± Madame Cheal questioned with a tightly knitted brow. Vivian skimmed her lips, ¡°Where should I start?¡± She thought about it and finally only said, ¡°Actually, it was only yesterday that I agreed to be with Morris. But with all the turmoil he¡¯s been through before, and my status is so special, it¡¯s inconvenient for people on the outside to know. We had a date to see a movie today, so I disguised as a man, which was for fear of attracting trouble.¡± ¡°Before the movie started, I took him to the men¡¯s clothing shop and met Miss Stewart, who always provoked me, so I got angry and kissed Morris, but I didn¡¯t expect that it would be secretly filmed by the clerk in their shop.¡± She gave a brief ount of what happened. The so-called ¡®special status¡¯ was due to the fact that she looked just like Yoona, but it hadn¡¯t been long since Morris had backed out of his marriage to Yoona, so if he were to openly like her again, it would always be criticized if words got out. ¡°So what was going on in the dressing room?¡± Madame Cheal asked her. At once, Vivian¡¯s face went flushed. She raised her head to look out of the window with her hand tilted, raising her hand to cover her face, ashamed that she could not wait to make a hole in the ground to get in. Grandma actually asked such a question. Madame Cheal remained cold, ¡°Morris, you tell me!¡± Morris nced at the olddy in the rear view mirror and truthfully replied, ¡°I am a man.¡± What a perfect exnation. ¡°Then you don¡¯t know how to exercise restraint?¡± Madame Cheal was irritated. Morris tilted his head slightly and swept a nce at the woman behind him, his lips curled into a smile, ¡°I liked her, so I didn¡¯t hold back.¡± ¡°No shame in that.¡± Madame Cheal sighed and inclined her head to nce at Vivian beside her, ¡°Now you know to be ashamed?¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t me Vivian, it¡¯s because I was too impulsive.¡± The man did not want to see Vivian being reprimanded. ¡°I¡¯m talking about you!¡± Madame Cheal said angrily, the disgruntled and angry face gradually overflowed with a smile, exasperated and amused, ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything earlier, I wasn¡¯t ready for it. If Vivian hadn¡¯t told me in time, I would have had you beaten.¡± When she saw the video, Madame Cheal really thought that Morris liked men, only for Vivian to tell her on her mobile phone in the ancestral hall that the ¡®man¡¯ in the photo was her. At that moment, she knew that Vivian and Morris were together. All along, Madame Cheal had wanted them to be together. Now that they were together, she was happy to see it happen. ¡°What are you two going to do in the future?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She asked Vivian, ¡°Vivian, Morris is not young anymore, he has someone he likes, so it¡¯s natural for him to be more reckless. Are you two still going to keep sneaking around?¡± She wanted to ask Vivian¡¯s opinion. ¡°Well ¡­¡± Vivian¡¯s hand that was blocking her cheek slowly let go, revealing a fair cheek that was still haloed with scarlet. She touched her nose awkwardly, ¡°Grandma, we are just trying to get along in a rtionship.¡± -NOTE: The story is unfinished, and 3 chapters will be updated every day starting tomorrow. Chapter 333 Let Bygones be Bygones It came so fast that she was caught off guard. ¡°Humph, do you think I am stupid? I could tell from the start that you had a crush on Morris. And Morris looks at you differently, how can he still get with a man today?¡± Madame Cheal took Vivian¡¯s hand and gently patted the back of her hand, ¡°Grandma has been there, and I know how crazy it is when you¡¯re in love. But you can¡¯t keep going on like this. Now that Morris has finally found someone he likes, I am very happy. If he doesn¡¯t confess his love to you, I¡¯m going to introduce you to someone. I have picked out six nice guys for you and was going to arrange for you to meet them.¡± She genuinely liked Vivian and doted on her as if she were her own granddaughter. She had thought that since she was not destined to be with Morris, it would be good to let her be her god granddaughter, but to her surprise, as fate would have it, they ended up liking each other. Madame Cheal was overjoyed. It was just that she was too old to withstand the ups and downs of a heart that was like a roller coaster, and it was tossing her around a lot. ¡°Grandma ¡­¡± Vivian did not know how to answer. ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for Vivian. Since I promised her, I will naturally keep my promise and give her some time.¡± Morris did not want to see Madame Cheal ¡®pressuring¡¯ Vivian every step of the way. ¡°Tsk, you have be enlightened and know how to care for a woman.¡± Madame Cheal shook her head and let out a sigh of relief, ¡°s, that¡¯s fine. Vivian is a good girl.¡± At this point, she asked, ¡°Vivian and Yoona look very much alike, why do you prefer Vivian? Although you are my grandson, I tell you, if you are just ying around with Vivian, I¡¯ll skin you!¡± In Madame Cheal¡¯s heart, Vivian was her own granddaughter, and she could not allow Morris to end up hurting Vivian. ¡°I¡¯ve never liked Yoona.¡± He said. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Madame Cheal nodded and breathed a long sigh of relief, although she was happy to know that Morris, who had been single for more than twenty years, had finally found a girlfriend, she still felt a headache now that there was so much gossip out there. ¡°So what do you guys think we should do about this today?¡± She said, patting Vivian¡¯s hand, ¡°s, Vivian, Morris has wronged you. If he hadn¡¯t got engaged to Yoona in the first ce, you would have your children now.¡± ¡°Grandma, that was all in the past.¡± When she thought of the past, Vivian was still sad. But at that time, Morris didn¡¯t like her, and she didn¡¯t like him either. Till now, they had known each other for eight months. In eight months, they had experienced a lot, which had gradually brought the two of them closer together. ¡°I am getting old, you know, my health is getting worse every day now, I just want to have a great grandchild.¡± ¡°But Grandma, I am not ready for that right now.¡± If she had just fallen in love, if she got engaged, Vivian was afraid that one day Morris would not like her again, or, after getting together, she found out that Morris wasn¡¯t her type. ¡°Give Vivian some time. I¡¯ll sort out the matter of gossips.¡± Morris spoke up, interrupting the conversation between the two of them. ¡°Okay.¡± Madame Cheal nodded, ¡°Fine, fine, I will wait for you. You two are having a rtionship and hiding it from me, I am so worried about you.¡± She reached out and pped the driver¡¯s seat, warning, ¡°Especially you. How old are you, and don¡¯t you have money to go to a hotel? Why made a mess with a girl in the dressing room? You¡¯re shameless, do you think Vivian is as shameless as you?¡± Hearing that, Vivian¡¯s face went blushed again. Could this be over?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Thinking about it, Vivian was so angry and annoyed that she wanted to beat Morris to death. She was so embarrassed! ¡°Grandma is right.¡± When he looked up, he saw Vivian in the rear-view mirror, looking out of the window with her head tilted, her face flushed red, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I will deal with your uncles, but you should hurry up and take care of the outside media.¡± Madame Cheal warned again. ¡°No problem.¡± Morris agreed. Half an hourter, the car went to the private hospital, where there were no reporters, as Morris had arranged for Ethan in advance. After dropping the olddy off at the ward, Morris said to Vivian, ¡°Vivian, I want to talk to grandma alone for a while.¡± ¡°Oh, okay, then I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± Vivian nodded and turned to walk out of the VIP ward and wait outside. Inside the ward, Morris said directly to Madame Cheal, ¡°Grandma, Vivian is still young, I can wait for her.¡± ¡°Hey, you can wait, but I can¡¯t.¡± The olddy leaned against the bed and sighed, ¡°Besides, she is still young, you can settle the marriage first. Even if we don¡¯t inform the outside world, let¡¯s meet his parents in private and finalize the matter, won¡¯t we?¡± At this point, Madame Cheal shook her head and reached out to poke Morris¡¯ head, ¡°You¡¯re a useless thing, you¡¯re a big shot in the business world, but now you can¡¯t even handle Vivian?¡± ¡°Since I like her, I naturally have to respect her.¡± In the past, he was domineering and cold, wanting Vivian, so he possessed her mercilessly. At that time, he only wanted to settle his own personal ¡®desires¡¯. But now it was different, knowing that he was in love with Vivian, he took care of her, treating her like a precious treasure. This was love. Love had taught him that to like someone he had to treat her well and learn to respect her even more. ¡°OK, OK, OK, you¡¯re getting the hang of it. Get on with it.¡± The olddy sighed again, ¡°Finally you have found a girlfriend, I am relieved now. Vivian is a reasonable girl, and although she¡¯s not a girl from a rich family, she¡¯s still one of a kind. You must cherish her.¡± ¡°Also, she has a thin skin, so don¡¯t take her out every day and fool around. Why didn¡¯t I find you so uncontroble before? You¡¯ve been doing such a humiliating thing outside. You¡¯re 28 years old, you¡¯ve been able to hold back for the previous 27 years, but you were with her yesterday, why were you in such a hurry?¡± At this point, Madame Cheal thought of something else and said, ¡°If you want to, take her to a hotel. Or you can take Vivian back to the old mansion. I¡¯ll cover it for you, okay?¡± It was good to spend more time together, because when two people were together for a long time, it was natural to have children. With children, everything would be easier. Madame Cheal got n in her mind. ¡°The result of my discussion with Vivian is not to disclose our rtionship to anyone right now, including Uncle Mike.¡± He said. ¡°I am old, but I am not blind. Thest time a recording of you and Mike was exposed on the news, I knew Mike wasn¡¯t harboring any good intentions.¡± guilt appeared on Madame Cheal¡¯s face as she said this, ¡°Mike is an illegitimate son, but he is a poor man. I know all of his little thoughts, but I think it¡¯s not easy for him, so as long as he doesn¡¯t go too far, I¡¯ll let it slide.¡± -NOTE: The story is not finished yet, 3 chapters are updated every day Chapter 334 Transferring 100 million Madame Cheal was a woman, and she understood how difficult it was for Mike¡¯s mother. She had a child with her husband, but in the end, her husband had never given her a title. If there was a mistake, it was the old man¡¯s fault, and Mike¡¯s mother was a good person. It was for this reason that the olddy was particrly kind to Mike. ¡°What happened to Vivian this time has something to do with Uncle Mike. I can let it go once, but it won¡¯t happen again.¡± A slight chill appeared on the man¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Okay, I know.¡± She could not resist asking, ¡°When are you going to marry Vivian? If you don¡¯t hold on to such a good girl, she might be someone else¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°She¡¯s only 22, so there¡¯s no rush.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not in a hurry, but I am.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait.¡± ¡°Shit! How many years can I wait? Why is it so hard to have a great grandchild?¡± Madame Cheal exploded in anger, ¡°One year, at most, I¡¯ll give you one more year. You must be married by then.¡± ¡°Three years!¡± Morris said. ¡°Impossible, at most two years.¡± ¡°Then we won¡¯t get married.¡± Morris inclined his head to look away, carelessly. ¡°You ¡­¡± Madame Cheal sat up straight in anger and pped him hard on the arm, ¡°You¡¯re going to piss me off, punk. You can¡¯t even handle a woman, you¡¯re useless!¡± Every word was full of dislike for Morris. After saying that, Madame Cheal pointed at him and said, ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. She is beautiful, bold and courageous, a person who is capable of great things. If you don¡¯t hold her close to you now, don¡¯t cry in front of me one day when she is snatched away.¡± Morris¡¯ thin lips parted slightly, wanting to retort, but suddenly feeling that her words were reasonable. ¡°Get lost, get lost. Hurry up and go take care of that business of yours and don¡¯t embarrass yourself again.¡± Madame Cheal waved her hand, telling him to hurry up and leave. After saying that, she added, ¡°Starting tomorrow, if Vivian doesn¡¯t return to the old mansion, you don¡¯t have toe back. It¡¯s distracting to see you.¡± Morris£º¡±¡­¡± Good lord, with Vivian, his status had plummeted! Morris left the ward. Outside the ward, when Vivian saw that Morris had walked out, she immediately stood up and gazed at the man with aplicated gaze, ¡°Are you okay?¡± The man¡¯s handsome face was covered in a smile as he raised his hand to her cheek, his thumb gently rubbing her skin, ¡°Never better than now.¡± ¡°After all that has happened, you are still okay?¡± Vivian was confused. ¡°But, there was no you before.¡± He said. That one sentence tugged at Vivian¡¯s heartstrings, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a flutter. The man wrapped an arm around her waist and brought her into his arms, leaning down to kiss her lips, then straightened up, ¡°I¡¯ve already told Grandma that what happened between you and me, Grandma will keep it a secret.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Naturally.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Vivian tilted her head to look at him, her eyes covered in stars, her red lips holding a smile, sweet and lovely, ¡°Morris, thank you.¡± When she said ¡®thank you¡¯, the man¡¯s face sank slightly and he leaned down once more, giving her a gentle bite on her red lips, causing Vivian to gasp in pain. Only then did he warn again, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t ever say ¡®thank¡¯ to me again.¡± ¡°So what do you want to do?¡± ¡°You can ¡­¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Morris spoke with a whisper,ing up to her ear and whispering, ¡°Why bother with words when you can physically solve things? How insincere.¡± ¡°Morris, do you have spermatozoa in your brain?¡± Vivian furrowed her brows, ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t find you shameless before? You must have been looking for ady a lot.¡± The man¡¯s hand on her waist twisted gently, ¡°In your mind, I am that kind of person?¡± ¡°Yes, you promised mest night, but you¡¯ve barely even heard of it.¡± At that, Morris smiled gently, resting his forehead against hers and saying very intimately, ¡°Perhaps, that¡¯s your magic. Ever since you are with me, I can¡¯t help but want you when I see you.¡± ¡°You me me? Then let¡¯s break up. It¡¯s not even past the probationary period anyway.¡± ¡°Toote!¡± Morris hugged her tightly and added, ¡°Grandma was right, women are fickle. I shouldn¡¯t have promised you to wait a few years before marrying you, instead I should have married you and taken you home right away. Vivian, if I perform well during this three-month period, can we get a license first?¡± Suddenly, a sense of crisis arose in Morris, and he felt that what his grandmother said made perfect sense. They could get married, get engaged, and not make it public. But, for now, they could get married in secret and not live together. ¡°What? A license? So, so rash?¡± Vivian froze,pletely unprepared. ¡°Not rash.¡± His voice was low and husky, ¡°There are many people who like you, I¡¯m afraid that if I don¡¯t hold on to you, you¡¯ll run away with someone else. Where am I going to find my wife?¡± ¡°Pfft ¡­¡± Vivian was amused by Morris¡¯ remark. The man who was untouchable in the past gave people an impression of indifference, haughty and reserved, as if he was an exiled immortal. But at this moment, he said something so grounded that Vivian almost thought everything was an illusion. ¡°Don¡¯tugh!¡± He bit her lips again, ¡°You don¡¯t want the outside world to know about our rtionship, I am okay with that. But, we can choose to marry in secret. Okay?¡± ¡°A secret marriage?¡± Suddenly, it felt good to be secretly married. In that way, no one outside knew about their rtionship, and they could still be together. ¡°Okay, as long as your three-month trial period is over, I¡¯ll say yes.¡± They had known each other for so long, and it was only after a bumpy ride that they had fallen for each other. A love like that was perhaps even more hard-won. ¡°Then you stay here with Grandma, so you can at least make a show of it to the old guys. I¡¯ll go back to the office first.¡± ¡°Yeah, okay. We¡¯ll talk on the phone.¡± She answered, and the man kissed her before releasing her and leaving. Vivian stood where she was, watching him enter the lift. In that moment, she suddenly felt that love, really, was beautiful. So beautiful that even just being together, even the air was permeated with the sweet smell of fragrance. It was only after a long time that Vivian snapped out of it and pped her brain, ¡°Have you gone mad? How dare you agree to Morris¡¯ request for a secret marriage?¡± As expected, women in love have zero IQ. She turned around and went into the ward, apanying Madame Cheal to chat with her. Half an hourter, a text message beep came from Vivian¡¯s phone. Picking up her phone, she saw that it was a transfer message: [Agricultural Bank of H Country] Morrispleted a transfer transaction of 100, 000, 000. 00 to your ount with tail number 5379 at 16:55 on January 2, the bnce ¡­] Chapter 335 The Heart is in the Right Place A text message sounded again, it was a message from Morris: [Vivian, this 100 million is my betrothal price]. Vivian couldn¡¯t help but be shocked and immediately said to Madame Cheal, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going out to make a phone call.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Madame Cheal smiled amiably. Only then did Vivian get up and walk out of the ward, standing in the corridor and making a phone call to Morris. When Morris picked up, she immediately said, ¡°What the hell are you doing, Morris? I just want the fee you promised in the first ce, not you.¡± When she had saved him, he had promised to give her a hundred million. At the auction, she had auctioned off the ne around her neck, and Morris had helped advance a sum of money that he still had left to pay. Although they were together now, they had to settle scores. ¡°You saved my life, the only way I could repay the favor was to give my body to you.¡± ¡°On what grounds? Did you ask my opinion?¡± ¡°Then are you willing to marry me?¡± ¡°I ¡­ am not.¡± ¡°Then I can condescend to ¡®join your family¡¯.¡± ¡°How dare you think of that? Do you have shame?¡± ¡°Compared to having a wife, shame is not worth anything.¡± ¡°Then ¡­ I don¡¯t want the money.¡± Anyway, only a few tens of millions short, a hundred million would have given more, she could not just sell herself for a few tens of millions. ¡°The money is already in your ount, it¡¯s toote to back out now.¡± The manughed out, ¡°Besides, at the hospital you promised that after three months of the trial period, we could have a secret marriage.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± How could he be so rogue? She raised her hand to hold her forehead, she really felt that she had fallen into the tender ce of Morris and had agreed to his request for a secret marriage in a confused manner. Was it toote to back out now? ¡°Let¡¯s wait until you can get past the three-month trial period. I don¡¯t believe that you won¡¯t break the contract.¡± Thinking about how crazy he had been these past two days, Vivian felt that Morris would definitely be unable to restrain himself. Once he touched her, there would be no secret marriage? No way! Calm down, calm down, calm down. She¡¯d only been in love for a day! Vivian felt like she had a problem in her head. ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± The man hung up the phone with confidence and drove to the car park of Eonothem Group. Because of the uproar caused by his affair, Ethan first activated thepany¡¯s PR department to handle the matter with full force, and contacted those few employees in the mall¡¯s clothing shop, using the ¡®banknote¡¯ ability to get those few employees to deny the affair that happened between the two of them in the dressing room in front of the reporters. As for the matter of Morris kissing the ¡®man¡¯, a man finally posted a picture on his Weibo ount. A picture of him wrapping his arms around Vivian¡¯s waist and kissing her when he came out of a clothing shop. Since Vivian was dressed as a man, the photo showed the image of Morris leaning over and kissing the man with grey hair. When the photo was posted, it caused another uproar on the inte. Ignoring the online chatter, Morris turned on hisputer and just kept tapping string codes on his keyboard, hacked into the surveince system, retrieved all the surveince videos of him with her, and saved them. Then a firewall was designed to encrypt all the videos of him and Vivian appearing in the surveince together. And for the previous half hour, Vivian was apprehensive because of what had happened to Morris. All the members of the Cheal family then rushed to the hospital to be with Madame Cheal, but shey in bed pretending to be asleep so as not to be disturbed by several sons and daughters-inw. Vivian took the opportunity to leave the hospital and returned home, using herputer to hack into the district surveince, recording all the surveince videos of Morris driving her home, taking the lift, entering the house,ing out of the house after putting on make-up, driving together on the way to the mall, and all the videos from the mall car park as evidence. She also found all the videos of her getting out of the car, finding a ce to take off her make-up, and all the videos of her after she took off her make-up. Even though Morris could afford to settle the matter now, if he ever got married publicly, it was inevitable that he would stir up controversy. When the time came, she would be able to produce the video evidence and shut everyone¡¯s mouth. If, by then, Morris betrayed her and fell in love with someone else, the evidence would only be dusty for the rest of her life. She would not help him to prove his innocence even after being cheated on. Thinking about this, Vivian suddenly thought that the entertainment media would definitely dig deeper into the identity of the ¡®man¡¯ who kissed him, and would most likely go through the surveince first. At that time, wouldn¡¯t she and Morris be exposed? Vivian then tried to encrypt those videos, but when she was ready to ess the surveince videos again, they were already encrypted and she couldn¡¯t get in at all. She couldn¡¯t help but be confused as to what was going on. Then Vivian couldn¡¯t help but smile, the one who could encrypt the videos so quickly must be Morris. Because the videos could not be deleted, once they were deleted, when someone in the future retrieved the surveince and could not find the videos, then even if they took out the videos to prove their innocence, they would be said to have faked the videos. To prevent others from deleting them, the best way is to set up a firewall. She didn¡¯t expect the two of them to have the same idea. After the matter at hand was finished, Vivian immediately went back to the hospital to continue to stay with her grandmother. As soon as she reached the door of the ward, she heard amotion in the ward. ¡°Mom, what do you mean by that? You¡¯re being too defensive to Morris.¡± ¡°We are angry.¡± ¡°Morris a disgrace to the family, and you don¡¯t care?¡± ¡°Hmph, I think you are old and confused.¡± ¡­ Vivian stood in the doorway and heard the conversation inside, only to have a sound of something being smashed suddenly erupt from inside. Frightened, she immediately pushed open the door and walked in, which then saw the wife of Madame Cheal¡¯s fifth son, Fiona, smashing the cup on the table to the floor with a thud and pointing at Madame Cheal, ¡°If you don¡¯t take care of this today, then don¡¯t me the few of us for disobeying you in the future!¡± Fiona was slightly chubby, very tall and had a very loud voice, and her speech was particrly unpleasant. The people standing inside the ward, seeing Fiona¡¯s anger, not only did not stop it, but echoed with her. ¡°Yes, what Fiona said makes sense.¡± ¡°Mother, you must give us an ount of what happened today. Even if you are favouring Morris, you have to be reasonable.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. When have you ever been so kind to our son? Is our son worse than Morris, or what?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡­ These people were all talking to Madame Cheal about this matter. But Madame Cheal leaned against the bed, her brows lowered and her head hanging, not saying a word. At that moment, Vivian¡¯s heart sank violently, and she felt quite distressed for the aged Madame Cheal.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 336 Madame Cheal Is Angry Just for the sake of Morris¡¯ request to keep their rtionship from being made public, Madame Cheal also had to carry a great deal of pressure. Vivian couldn¡¯t help but me herself. ¡°What¡¯s all the bickering about? Don¡¯t you recognize the words here?¡± She scolded angrily, pointing to the words ¡®No Noise¡¯ on the wall and ring at them angrily. The crowd turned around and saw Vivian standing in the doorway, each with contempt and disdain in their eyes. ¡°Hehe, what a great authority, when did it be your turn to speak in our family?¡± ¡°Do you really think that bypelling the olddy, you can be a member of the Cheal family?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What a thing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s hrious.¡± ¡­ Those people taunted Vivian with a burst of sarcasm, rolling their eyes andughing sarcastically. Vivian didn¡¯t give a damn about their contemptuous gazes, and just said coldly, ¡°I brought Grandma into the hospital, and I arranged the ward. I don¡¯t care what you say now, but here today, I¡¯m in charge!¡± What kind of joke was this? If she was here, how could she let these people bully Madame Cheal? Vivian¡¯s words were sharp, and her remark provoked their displeasure. Fiona walked up to Vivian and stretched out her fat hand, pointing it at Vivian¡¯s face, ¡°Who are you to tell us what to do?¡± ¡°I repeat, this is a hospital, it needs to be quiet. If you have something to say, wait until Grandma is discharged.¡± She added, ¡°If you want to stay and take care of Grandma, then stay; if you¡¯re bothering her, then I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re not needed here.¡± ¡°Yoo-hoo, what a girl.¡± Fiona snorted coldly, a grim smile on her face, ¡°You¡¯re just a country bumpkin from a poor countryside, wearing all the stall goods, who are you showing off to? It¡¯s just that the olddy likes you, and you really think you¡¯re good?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Fiona, you¡¯re losing your ce in the family. Even an outsider dares to tell you what to do.¡± ¡°Haha, Morgan, someone is bullying your wife, and you don¡¯t dare to take care of it.¡± ¡°When did it be the turn of an outsider to tell our family what to do?¡± ¡°s, the family is unfortunate.¡± ¡­ The people used to take the opportunity to make irony statement. The olddy listened to her sons and daughters-inw, angry and helpless, and more than anything else, disappointed. They were her closest families, but in the end, they disputed for the sake of profit, which really made her heart chill. She tilted her head to look out of the window and didn¡¯t bother to speak. Morgan could not help but feel angry when they said that, so he walked up to Vivian and pointed at her face, ¡°Get out, you have no say here.¡± ¡°If I get out when you tell me to, wouldn¡¯t that be humiliating?¡± Vivian gave him a nk look, her expression nd and unassuming. ¡°Hey, my words don¡¯t work anymore, do they? Do you believe I¡¯ll smack you if you don¡¯t leave?¡± Morgan was burning with anger, feeling humiliated by the mockery of several of his brothers¡¯ wives. Even his wife, Fiona, followed suit and was about to shove Vivian with one reach. However, before her hand touched Vivian, she clutched her wrist, ¡°You want to hit me? This is a hospital, I will call security.¡± With her fingers clutched tightly, Fiona struggled for a moment, ¡°You hick, don¡¯t touch me, let go of my hand.¡± ¡°Damn it, you dare to touch my wife, if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you don¡¯t even know who I am!¡± Morgan was furious and pped towards Vivian. The people on the other side looked like they were watching a good show, but Vivian was not afraid, she just shook off Fiona, took hold of Morgan¡¯s hand and pressed back with her thumb against his. He was unable to defend himself against Vivian¡¯s hand, even though he had a big belly, a darkplexion and a strong body, and as he watched his thumb being pressed back, he clenched his back teeth in pain, but dared not make a sound for fear of beingughed at. So he kicked at Vivian, who didn¡¯t even try to fight him and only slightly sidestepped his attack. Seeing a few people watching from asides, Madame Cheal shook her head and reprimanded, ¡°Morgan, what are you fooling around with? You are even getting angry with a girl? What a shame.¡± She scolded her angrily, and only then did Vivian shake off Morgan. In the end, they were family, and if she hit Morgan, it would be difficult for the olddy to be caught in the middle. Morgan stumbled backwards a few steps, shaking his hand in pain, and secretly huffing a few breaths. But he was so angry that his face was red and his neck was thick. After ncing around, he picked up a kettle and smashed it at Vivian, ¡°You little bitch, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± He picked up the kettle, and judging from his posture, there was still water in it. Seeing the kettleing at her, Vivian lowered her back to avoid the kettle, which shed five centimeters above her andnded on the ground with a thud, shattering it. The boiling water spilled out in all directions, smoke in the cooler bedroom. What would happen to a pot of boiling water if it was actually sshed on Vivian¡¯s face? Vivian¡¯s heart palpitated. The olddy was so frightened that her heart strings were tense, and she stood up immediately, barefooted and without regard for her image, she picked up her shoe from the floor and walked up to Morgan, smacking him on the buttocks with her shoe, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you have me in your eyes? I¡¯m not even dead yet, and now you don¡¯t take me into ount, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to heaven!¡± The olddy was truly furious, her voice booming with rage. In a sh, the crowd standing in the ward fell silent, no one daring to make a sound. In the end, Madame Cheal was now in charge of the family, and although they dared toin, they were still afraid at the sight of Madame Cheal¡¯s anger at the moment. Madame Cheal then said, pointing at them with her shoe, ¡°As long as I live, I will be in charge of this family, and it is not your turn to make a fuss here. Morris will take care of his things, and if he doesn¡¯t, I will certainly pursue it. But if you dare to mess around, get the hell out of the family!¡± With that, she threw her shoe to the ground with a snap, and while putting them on, she reprimanded, ¡°Don¡¯t you know your capability? When there was no Morris, you all carried the load in thepany, what did you achieve after so many years of service?¡± ¡°Thepany was run in a mess, and thepany was full of problems inside and out. If it wasn¡¯t for Morris taking it overter and taking care of all the problems for you, it would have folded long ago.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a young man, but he¡¯s more capable than five of you, and you still have the nerve to shout about it here. What are you shouting about? What?¡± -NOTE: The story is not finished yet, 3 chapters are updated every day Chapter 337 He was Contented ¡°How many shares have you few taken and you don¡¯t know it clearly in your hearts? You don¡¯t do anything day in and day out, taking thepany¡¯s money for nothing, enjoying the annual dividends, and still not contributing, and now you¡¯re still here giving me a hard time.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve had a good time and you¡¯ve forgotten who you are, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Tell me, which one of you is livingfortably and wants to suffer a bit? I¡¯ll kick you out of the family and you start your own business. I¡¯ll see what you can make.¡± She said, and with a cold snort, she turned around and walked out of the ward in a big way. She was to be discharged. The few people who were reprimanded looked at each other, but dare not say a word. Vivian nced at them, sighed, and instantly followed behind Madame Cheal. As things were already like this, there was no need for Madame Cheal to lie in the hospital and pretend to be sick. Vivian helped Madame Cheal get into the car and drove her back to the house. When she arrived, Vivian gave her mobile phone number to the maid and repeatedly instructed her to contact her if anything happened to Madame Cheal. Afterwards, Vivian did not leave but stayed with Madame Cheal at the mansion to chat and talk. The few people who were making trouble in the group also stayed in their homes because of Madame Cheal¡¯s sudden anger, and did not dare to make any more trouble. However, Vivian was at the old mansion, but her mobile phone kept ringing. Issac, Yara and Mike were calling her all the time. Knowing that Vivian was busy, Madame Cheal said, ¡°Alright, Vivian, go home early, I¡¯m fine alone.¡± Madame Cheal was angry because of her ungrateful sons and daughters-inw today, but now that she had calmed down, she did not feel angry. At least she had something important on her mind. It was better than anything else that she had a granddaughter-inw. ¡°Is it okay?¡± Vivian was uneasy. She took Vivian¡¯s hand and smiled kindly, ¡°As long as you and Morris are well, I am happier than anyone. You two mustn¡¯t let me down, as you can see, how much pressure I¡¯ve been under today.¡± ¡°Grandma, thank you.¡± Vivian bowed her head and was touched in her heart. ¡°We¡¯re family, no need to say thanks. This family is your family. You¡¯re my god granddaughter, and when you marry Morris tomorrow, you¡¯ll be an even closer rtive.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, yes.¡± Vivian smiled dryly. She thought to herself, ¡°Now that it¡¯s been revealed that she¡¯s with Morris, I¡¯m afraid that in the future, Madame Cheal will not only have to press for Morris¡¯ marriage, but also for her as well. Just the thought of it made her feel doubly pressured. ¡°From now on, you and Morrise here more often, I¡¯m so bored alone in the old mansion.¡± ¡°Okay, Grandma.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The olddy¡¯s kind face overflowed with smiles, ¡°Hurry up and go about your business, it¡¯s been a tiring day, I want to get some sleep.¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go first, Grandma.¡± ¡°The road is slippery in the dark, drive slowly.¡± She admonished uneasily. Vivian responded. Meanwhile, in the Eonothem Group. Morris was sitting in his office. Ethan carried over a pile of information and ced it in front of him, saying, ¡°Mr. Morris, here are all the details of the Shaw family.¡± She didn¡¯t know what was going on, but the buzz outside was about his boss kissing a ¡®man¡¯. But his own boss didn¡¯t care about it in the slightest and continued to do as he pleased. Although Ethan had already guessed that the ¡®man¡¯ was Vivian, he couldn¡¯t understand why he had to do that. Even more, he could not understand why his boss suddenly cared so much about the Shaw family. Judging from his morose expression, he guessed that Morris was about to make a move against the Shaw family. ¡°Immediately terminate the cooperation between all the properties and the Shaw family.¡± Morrismanded in a deep voice. ¡°Yes, Mr. Morris.¡± Ethan nodded in response and immediately turned around to leave the office. Morris sat at his desk and leaned back in his chair as he slowly began to look at the details of the Shaw family. With his current ability, it would be easy to destroy the Shaw family. But by destroying it all at once, he would lose a lot of joy, and he wanted Issac to slowly suffer the taste of being corrupted by pain. Thest incident at the wedding, he didn¡¯t bother with Issac because Vivian treated Issac as a friend, so he didn¡¯t hit him hard. But Issac liked to cause troubles. Morris, naturally, had to fulfill his wish. ¡­ After Vivian returned from the old mansion, she cleaned up at home before lying down on her bed and calling Morris. The moment the phone beeped, a subtle feeling suddenly sprang up in her heart. In the past, when the two of them had gone toe-to-toe, she would never have taken the initiative to call Morris. Now, only two days had passed, and they had suddenly be so close to each other, to the point where she really felt very delicate. ¡°Vivian?¡± When the call was answered, the man¡¯s extremely maic voice came through. The voice fell into Vivian¡¯s ears, and she inexplicably felt at peace. ¡°Are you alright? Did thepany executives give you a hard time after such a big incident?¡± Although Morris was thepany¡¯s chief executive, thepany still had a board of directors, and once thepany¡¯s interests were involved, those on the board would naturally not spare him easily. ¡°You are caring for me?¡± Morris smiled faintly.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± He actually had the heart to joke when he encountered such a big matter. ¡°Stop it, I¡¯m asking you about serious matters.¡± ¡°What I asked wasn¡¯t serious?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Vivian was quite helpless as she listened to Morris¡¯ words, naturally knowing what he meant. Thinking about the actions of Morris today, those performances really impressed Vivian. She held the phone and nodded, ¡°Well, of course I¡¯m caring for you.¡± Vivian answered his question. As her words fell, there was no response from the other end of the phone for a long time. Vivian frowned and moved the phone in front of her to look at the phone screen, thinking that the phone had hung up. But it was still on the line. Only then did she continue to ce the phone next to her ear and ask, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? Are you busy?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± ¡°I want to hear you say it.¡± The man on the other end of the line stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking down at it, his handsome face beaming with a light smile, his mood extraordinarily bright. Despite the fact that he had been praised as a god in the business world, he had always felt a void in his heart. It was as if something was unsatisfied. At this moment, when he heard Vivian¡¯s words just now, he instantly understood. It turned out that all along, all he wanted was to have someone he liked by his side, so that his life would beplete and satisfying. ¡°I¡¯m talking. I¡¯m asking you if anyone at thepany is giving you a hard time?¡± Chapter 338 Beginning to Suspect Issac ¡°In thepany, no one dares to make things difficult for me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Vivian was convinced by Morris¡¯ words. Because he did have enough strength to conquer those people in thepany, only that it would be more or less tricky. Vivian clutched her phone, and after a moment of silence, she told Morris about what had happened at the hospital this evening. After all, what Madame Cheal had endured was because of them, and it was important to tell Morris about it. After hearing this, Morris was not as angry as Vivian had imagined, but said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Grandma, they don¡¯t dare to do anything to her yet.¡± ¡°Grandma was really too powerful when she got angry at the hospital today.¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help but smile. She collected her smile then and pursed her lips before saying, ¡°Today, I really gave you guys a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t say such things in the future. I¡¯ll really get angry.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± A bright smile swirled between her brows and eyes, in an extraordinarily good mood. After chatting with Morris for a while, Vivian hung up the phone. As the phone had just been put down, Issac¡¯s call came in. ¡°Issac?¡± ¡°Do you know everything about what happened on the news?¡± Issac asked. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve read the news, I know everything. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vivian asked knowingly. ¡°I told you to stay away from Morris back then, but you just didn¡¯t listen. Look at all the bastard things he does, he liked men and women! It¡¯s disgusting.¡± It was easy to hear Issac¡¯s anger over the phone, as if what he did really made him feel unworthy of Vivian. But Vivian couldn¡¯t help but think of what Morris had said to her that night. At that time, he said that Issac was at the hotel with her that night, and that Issac had used her phone to send him a message saying that he was with Issac. But what Vivian clearly sensed from the look on Morris¡¯ face was that things were not that simple. For since that day, Morris had reacted very strongly, rejecting and even disgusting her. She wondered what had happened that night. ¡°Thank you for telling me this.¡± Vivian let out a sigh, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this to happen either. Even though you look foppish and unrestrained in normal times, but you are more open and honest than Morris.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t expect Issac to answer so naturally, not feeling the least bit guilty and uneasy. ¡°I know all the things you want to say, I¡¯m a bit tired today, I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± ¡°Do you want toe out for a drink?¡± Issac seemed to sense that Vivian was in a bad mood, and thought it was because of what happened to Morris that she was sad and upset. In truth, it was just that Vivian simply didn¡¯t want to be vain with such a despicable and shameless person. Although Morris had been despicable before, he had never yed dirty. But Issac was aplete and utter viin, and even shamelessly nted bugging software in her phone. Did he really think she was stupid? ¡°Let¡¯s drink tomorrow, I¡¯m a bit tired today.¡± ¡°In that case, then you should get some rest.¡± Seeing that Vivian insisted on noting out, Issac could not say anything, so he simply hung up the phone. Vivian leaned back on the bed, thinking about it, but she still wanted to know what had happened that night, so she took out herputer, essed into the surveince system, and searched for a long time before she found out about the scene on that day when Mike stopped the car and then asked Issac to get into the car to drive her.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The surveince video showed that when Mike got out of his car and saw Issac, he smiled at Issac and patted Issac on the shoulder, and then Issac got into his car and drove her to the hotel. Even though Vivian had guessed that Issac and Mike were secretly conspiring, it was only at this moment that she realized that Mike and Issac had already been secretly working together. Especially at the family dinner that night, Vivian was not drunk at all, but why did she sleep so heavily that she didn¡¯t even know how she got to the hotel? Vivian instantly knew what she had guessed. After a while, she called Issac again, ¡°Do you want to go out for a drink?¡± Issac was silent for a moment before agreeing readily, ¡°I knew you were in a bad mood,e on, let¡¯s go to the usual ce.¡± He was talking about the stall where they had eaten together before. ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian hung up the phone, grabbed her jacket and went downstairs, driving straight there. After sitting at the stall for a while, Issac came. He was dressed in a beige trench coat, handsome and dapper as ever, with a bit of the posture of a foppish and unrestrained young male. ¡°Been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Vivian smiled and pointed to the wine ced on the table, ¡°Come, drink.¡± Issac moved his chair and sat across from her, looking at the alcohol ced on the table with a worried look, ¡°You¡¯re sad because of him?¡± ¡°No.¡± Vivian shook her head and answered affirmatively. But that kind of answer made Issac sure of the thought in her mind. Vivian hade out to drinkte at night because she was sad about the fact that Morris had kissed that man passionately in the street today. As far as he was concerned, it was certainly a good thing. Even he was ted. He just wouldn¡¯t show it. ¡°I¡¯ll drink with you.¡± He readily poured himself a ss of wine, clinked sses with Vivian. While eating and chatting, the atmosphere was quite cordial, and Vivian¡¯s ¡®low mood¡¯ gradually eased somewhat. ¡°Right, I¡¯m going to make a phone call. Yara called me this afternoon and asked to have dinner together, and I forgot all about her.¡± Vivian said as she took out her phone from her pocket and pressed the phone interface, ¡°My phone is out of battery. I guess Yara will be pissed off if she can¡¯t get through to me.¡± ¡°Use my phone.¡± Issac directly handed the phone to Vivian, ¡°I happen to have her number.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± She nodded and reached out to take the phone. Issac unlocked the phone and handed it to Vivian, who then ¡®identally¡¯ touched the disposable paper bowl in front of her while taking the phone, spilling the soup stains directly onto her clothes. ¡°Be careful.¡± Issac hurriedly pulled out a few sheets of issue and handed them to Vivian. She took the issue and wiped it, but couldn¡¯t wipe it clean at all. Just as the call came through, she was chatting with Yara while pointing to the bathroom, signaling that she was going to take care of the oil stains on her body. Issac said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± She then pressed her phone and continued chatting with Yara, her left hand still holding tissue as she wiped the grease stains with her head down, and turned around to walk to the bathroom. In the bathroom, Vivian turned on the tap and while talking to Yara, she returned her phone to the main interface and tapped on WeChat, directly searching for Morris¡¯ WeChat name, which didn¡¯t show anything. Chapter 339 Discovering the Truth He, who didn¡¯t friended with Morris? Vivian muttered in her heart and opened the text message, flipping through the messages as she continued to chat with Yara. She slid the phone through the text messages until the words ¡®Morris¡¯ appeared, and she immediately tapped on it. As she clicked on it, Vivian¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and she got furious at once! In the picture on the phone screen, the ¡®sleeping¡¯ Vivian was topless, and although the bedding was covering the upper half of her body, her breasts were faintly visible. And Issac was holding her in his arms, and dropping a kiss on her forehead. In the second photo, it was Issac smiling smugly at the phone camera! At that moment, Vivian¡¯s brain buzzed, and it was like a heavy blow had been struck to her heart, hurting so much that she couldn¡¯t speak for a long time. On the phone, Yara at the other end was still talking. Vivian¡¯s left hand was clutching the phone tightly, her face red with anger. She caught a lot of water, and threw Issac¡¯s phone directly into the water. Vivian knew full well that Issac could send photos of his phone to Morris, and would one day use it as a threat even more. The sound of the water kept ringing, Vivian propped her hands on the sink, head down, slowly closing her eyes, her mind nk. Retaliation! All this time, Vivian had treated Issac as a friend, and she hadn¡¯t even pursued the matter at thest wedding banquet, and not only did Issac and Yeon not to be grateful, they were instead treating her like this behind her back. Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t help a feeling of nausea from surging to her stomach. Vivian couldn¡¯t imagine what Issac had actually done to her that night. In the video, she had no clothes on her at all, whereas that day in the hotel when she woke up, she was fully dressed. It was conceivable that Issac had undressed her and then helped her put them back on. But what Issac had done with her that one night was not at all known. Vivian had already thought of the worst case scenario. That would be she had been raped by Issac. The water from the sink filled up and flowed down the sink onto the floor, the sound of the water bing more and more crisp, waking up Vivian, who had fallen into deep thought. She drifted back to her senses and reached out to turn off the tap. Looking at the phone with the screen off, Vivian knew that it was because the water had gotten into the phone, elerating the damage to theponents inside. She drained the water and then turned it to hot water, so she put the phone in the hottest hot water and rinsed it. After a while, until the phone wouldn¡¯t turn on, Vivian then took a deep breath and adjusted her state before she took the phone and headed outside. But God knows, the moment she pulled open the door, she looked up and saw Issac standing outside. In that instant, the two of them met each other with all eyes. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Issac asked as he gazed at her with aplicated expression. Vivian looked straight at Issac, and when she looked at him again, her eyes involuntarily became strange and tinged with hatred. If she had treated him as a friend before, then at this moment, Vivian hated Issac in her heart. She looked down at the phone in her hand and handed it to him, ¡°Sorry, just now my stomach hurt, and the phone fell into the toilet. It stinks, I had to help you clean it, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± It was good that she had really taken care of the oil stains on Vivian¡¯s body, otherwise Issac would have thought there was something wrong with her. ¡°Holy shit, what the hell are you doing?¡± Issac frowned tightly and looked at the phone handed over from Vivian¡¯s hand, somewhat disgusted for a long time without bothering to pick it up. ¡°I am really sorry, mainly because it has something on it, I can only help you rinse it.¡± ¡°Holy shit, Vivian, fuck!¡± Issac did not much doubt the truthfulness of what she said, but looked around, then went into the bathroom and pulled a bunch of tissue before he took the phone, ¡°That¡¯s disgusting.¡± ¡°Sorry about that. I¡¯ll pay you back for a phone tomorrow, I just slipped when I got up and dropped it in the toilet. I felt disgusted even when I reached out and fished it out.¡± She said, and deliberately sniffed her hand, ¡°Well ¡­ it still stinks.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay for the phone, but I need to get it fixed in a hurry. There¡¯s a lot of important information in it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so important? Can¡¯t you drink with me?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°No. It¡¯s all important information for thepany, and it has to be fixed, or there will be a big mess.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep youpany.¡± ¡°No need, you stay here, I¡¯ll send the phone to have it repaired first and thene back for you.¡± With that, Issac turned around and left. Looking at his back as he hurriedly left, Vivian stood at the same spot. Was it importantpany information? Or was the luscious photo very important? There was a slight chill in Vivian¡¯s eyes, and her entire aura instantly became much colder. It was only after a while that Vivian got up and walked out, sitting in her seat and continuing to drink. As the saying goes, drunkenness solves a thousand sorrows. The things Issac had done recently had really touched Vivian¡¯s bottom line. Although she still had not turned against Issac, Vivian had already developed vengeance mentality. She had never considered herself to be a soft-hearted person. When she was set up by Yeon at the wedding, she did not pursue responsibility; thest time Issac joined hands with Mike at the wedding celebration and then took money to have Mandy¡¯s husband frame her, trying to ruin her. This time, she found out about the photos Issac sent to Morris. In summary, Vivian realized what Issac was thinking. His vindictiveness towards her was very obvious. First, he provoked the rtionship between her and Morris, and then he did something dirty at the wedding, had Mandy¡¯s husband falsely use her of beating her up and secretly ruin her reputation, just to drive her into a corner. Issac, you are really too ruthless. ¡°Huh.¡± Vivianughed to herself, picked up the alcohol in front of her and drank it straight away, got up to settle the bill and left the stall. After returning home, Vivian was sleepless. The incident with Issac had hit her too hard psychologically, so much so that she wanted to confront Issac. But she didn¡¯t do so after all. Instead, she contacted a high-ss private detective and paid the him to investigate everything about Issac. Issac first made a few calls to Vivian, who didn¡¯t answer. And then came the call from Morris. Vivian was tired and did not answer either. Sitting on her bed, she got drunk alone, her mood was so bad. She did not know how she fell asleep, but the next day she woke up freezing. When she opened her eyes, she found herself copsed on the bedroom sofa, curled up and uncovered. ¡°Well ¡­ how could I fall asleep?¡± She muttered and got up, propping up her groggy head as she got up and went to her bedroom andy down on her bed to continue sleeping. She had slept so long that when she opened her eyes, what she saw was an extremely luxurious room that was very unfamiliar. -NOTE: The story is not finished yet, 3 chapters are updated every day Chapter 340 Brought Home by Morris ¡°Where am I?¡± Vivian raised her hand to hold her forehead and sat up with one hand propped up on the bed. ¡°Awake?¡± A familiar voice suddenly sounded next to her ears, and before Vivian could look over, she was wrapped in someone¡¯s arms. A familiar scent came over her, and when Vivian looked up, she saw Morris sitting on the edge of the bed, holding her. When she saw him, an inexplicable sense of security flooded her heart. The corners of Vivian¡¯s lips curled into a light smile as she asked, ¡°Why am I here with you?¡± She clearly remembered that she had been at home, howe she was here as soon as she opened her eyes? ¡°You are alone at home with so much alcohol and a high fever, and you have the nerve to ask me.¡± He let go of Vivian, his eyebrows knitted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± That night, after being busy at the office, he began to contact Vivian, but her mobile phone had been unavable, and because of the situation, he was afraid that going to Vivian¡¯s home would cause her trouble. After all, his news was all over the inte, and even when he was off duty, there would be a lot of paparazzi following him, and if he went to Vivian¡¯s house, it was highly likely that the paparazzi would also go there. He thought she had simply fallen asleep, but the next day he couldn¡¯t reach her, so he was worried. When he rushed to Vivian¡¯s home, her entire body was burning. ¡°I have a high fever?¡± She shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, by the way, how is your thing going?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Morris¡¯ way of dealing with problems was to go cold turkey. No matter how much the outside world talked, he just boldly posted a photo of a kiss with Vivian dressed as a man, without attaching any text. He let go and let public opinion fester. ¡°Why are you still posting a photo on Weibo? Are you really not afraid of being scolded?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if one photo also broke the minds of countless women about me?¡± He used a photo to admit his rtionship with the ¡®man¡¯ in the photo, and since then there would be no more women taking the initiative to throw themselves at him. Vivian curled her lips into a smile, not knowing what to say for a moment. As she leaned into Morris¡¯ arms, the picture she had seen on Issac¡¯s phone that night involuntarily came to her mind. He knew that something was going on between her and Issac, but he deliberately hid the truth. A man as high and mighty as he was could have deserved a better woman, but instead he chose her among thousands of women. Vivian was touched in her heart. The more she got to know him, the more she felt guilty and remorseful, and the more she felt that she was not worthy of such a wonderful man. Suddenly, Vivian¡¯s heart felt inferior. After being raped, she was not worthy of him, who was so noble and proud! ¡°What happened that day, why did you drink so much wine?¡± Morris noticed that Vivian did not look well and asked. Vivian shook her head and got out of his arms, ¡°This is your private vi, right? Can you take me for a stroll?¡± This vi, which was like a European-style castle, was thest time Vivian had been here. Thest time Morris brought her over, he said that he had reserved a room for her toe over and rest every day, and at that time she had refused outright. Little did she know that after many days, she would be back. ¡°Okay.¡± Morris helped Vivian up, handed her a jacket and wrapped her in a scarf, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside.¡± Vivian stood like that, herplex eyes unblinking as she gazed at the man close at hand, watching him carefully put on the scarf for her and tidy her hair. In her heart, it was warm. There was a feeling of happiness that was haunted by love. At the same time, it made the inferiorityplex in Vivian¡¯s heart grow like a vine. Such a good man was gentle and considerate, responsible, true to his word, handsome and rich. On the contrary, Vivian could not find her own point of excellence at all. ¡°Silly girl, what are you thinking?¡± Morris leaned down and dropped a kiss on her lips, before taking her hand, hisrge palm warming her slightly cool hand, and walking outside. The vi was veryrge, extremely luxuriously decorated. However, Vivian didn¡¯t have the heart to appreciate the loftiness of the European-style castle vi, but was preupied with Issac¡¯s affairs. It was a cold, overcast day outside, with a bitterly cold wind that chattered. Noticing that Vivian¡¯s hand was cold, Morris held that hand and tucked it directly into his pocket. Suddenly, he paused in his movements. Vivian was still walking forward with her head down, but because she was being held by Morris¡¯ hand and tugged, Vivian came to a halt. Faced with the soulless woman, Morris naturally way she had something on her mind. ¡°I hope that two people are together and honest with each other.¡± He said. A word that let Vivian know what he meant. Those eyes of hers lost their usual brilliance and instead became dull. ¡°What?¡± Vivian pretended to be confused. He wrapped his arm around her waist and took her into his arms, ¡°What are you hiding that you won¡¯t tell me?¡± She forced a smile, ¡°Nothing, nothing at all. I¡¯m just dizzy and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back and I¡¯ll ask the family doctor to have a check on you.¡± After saying that, he dragged Vivian back to the bedroom and made her lie down on the bed, while Morris called the family doctor toe over and help Vivian with some diagnosis. In the end, it was only said that she was weak, anaemic, plus she had insomnia and extremely poor sleep quality, which had seriously led to a decline in her health. After the family doctor left, Morris gazed at her worriedly, his faceden with mncholy. ¡°I¡¯ll order the kitchen to make lunch for you.¡± He turned to go out, but Vivian pulled him back with a hand, ¡°Don¡¯t go, I want to hug you.¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes full of sadness looked at him, invisibly tugging at Morris¡¯ heart, making the man¡¯s heart ache. ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded his head in agreement. Then he saw Vivian move to one side, gesturing for Morris to sleep with her. Morris just assumed that Vivian was in a bad mood, took off his jacket, lifted the bedding andy down beside her. His long fingers ruffled the messy hair by her cheeks, ¡°Tell me, why are you unhappy?¡± ¡°What? No, I¡¯m not unhappy.¡± Vivian pursed her lips and smiled as she wrapped her arms around Morris and took the initiative to kiss him. It was a sudden initiative, lightly sucking on his lips, passionate. He couldn¡¯t help but be stunned and bewildered.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. But the man did not dare to move at all as his body was on fire from her teasing. It was only when Vivian realized that Morris couldn¡¯t respond that she stopped and frowned unhappily, ¡°What are you doing? I have already taken initiative.¡± A wicked smile tinted his handsome face, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to hold back myself.¡± Vivian reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck, tilting her head to look at him with deep affection. And then she came up to him, ¡°I just want you.¡± Chapter 341 Morris Took Revenge Having said that, she once again took the initiative and kissed on his lips, even as her hands moved restlessly through his shirt, her slightly cool fingertips touching his skin. A momentary touch, like an electric current sliding through the man¡¯s back, sent a chill down his spine. Passive, he finally began to respond to Vivian¡¯s kiss, but never made the next move. Vivian was anxious, her hand gradually moved down, when it touched his belt, but he held her hand, ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t make a scene.¡± ¡°No, I want it.¡± Vivian deliberately pouted. ¡°The deal is no ¡®touching you¡¯ for three months.¡± Here, naturally, it meant no sex with her, and Morris remembered it well. ¡°What if I break the contract, and you won¡¯t marry me?¡± Vivian froze, and stopped kissing him. So, this was something he had been so concerned about? ¡°How could it be? No.¡± Vivian shook her head with a sincere look on her face. Even with the sincerity of those starry pupils, Morris could smell a hint of treachery. ¡°Tell me, did something happen?¡± Judging from her mental state and reactions over the past two days, Morris knew something was definitely wrong. Only, he didn¡¯t know what the problem was. ¡°What the hell, I just want it and you won¡¯t agree. Hmph!¡± She turned her back on Morris in mock exasperation. When faced with such an aggressive woman, Morris was tormented, but he dared not break the promise. They were getting married by stealth after three months on the basis of that he didn¡¯t touch her. If he broke the agreement now on impulse, what would happen? ¡°Stop it, you are very weak and need to rest.¡± Morris wrapped his arms around her waist and rested his chin on the nape of her neck, sniffing Vivian¡¯s hair and soothing, ¡°Have some sleep, I¡¯ll call youter when the kitchen is ready for lunch.¡± Vivian closed her eyes and pretended to sleep, ignoring Morris. He stayed by her side, not asking any more questions. ¡°I¡¯m going to C Country tomorrow, do you want to join me?¡± He was supposed to go to C Country a few days ago, but the trip was dyed due to an impromptu photo incident, so he ended up not being able to go to C Country. Now that things had been settled and those few people in the Cheal family had been taken care of, he naturally had to go to C Country to deal with those tricky matters. ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Vivian rolled over and faced him squarely, ¡°There¡¯s still more than half a month before the New Year, if you leave now, you won¡¯t be back until after the New Year at least, right?¡± Morris nodded, his deep pupils filled with reluctance, he raised his hand to her cheek and gently rubbed her delicate skin, ¡°I may not be able to visit your parents this New Year, but I¡¯ll be there as soon as I get back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She smiled, ¡°Take care of yourself when you get out there and remember to call me.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, if I don¡¯t call you, who do I call?¡± The two men looked at each other and smiled. On this day Morris apanied Vivian for a walk around the vi and taught her how to y golf. At night, Morris slept with Vivian in his arms. Morris nearly touched the red line, so he had to get up and take a shower before going straight to the next room to have some sleep. He was helpless. It was the first time he knew he had such poor self-control. The next day, Morris caught an early flight, and instead of seeing him off, Vivian deliberately pretended to sleep. For some reason, she didn¡¯t want to see Morris leave. Perhaps, out of nowhere, she had be so ustomed to his presence that she had be somewhat attached to him after establishing a mutual romantic rtionship. Morris entered her bedroom and kissed on her lips, rubbing her thumbs gently against her lips before turned away. The bedroom door slowly closed, and at that moment, Vivian opened her eyes in due course, gazing vacantly at the ceiling, her emotions unusually depressed. After lying in the bedroom for another hour, she got up to wash up and the maids had had breakfast ready. After she finished her meal at the dining room, her driver drove her back to the city centre. Vivian got off the car and went home. When she pulled out her mobile phone, it was already in a dead and switched off state. After charging the battery, she turned on phone and saw a lot of message alerts of missed calls and a number of text messages. One of the most important ones was a message from Issac: ¡°My phone has been repaired, why can¡¯t I get you through?¡± Seeing this message, Vivian¡¯s face turned whiter. The quality of his phone was so good? After so much time in that hot water, it was amazing that it could still be fixed. She deleted the pictures before she dropped the phone into the sink.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But, was it possible that Issac could still use his phone to get the photos back? Vivian did not dare to think about it. She raised her hand to her forehead, feeling overconfident that she must have broken his phone after soaking it in cold and hot water for so long. Those photos would disappear with it. But she was reckless in the end. Vivian got up, went to the living room, took a bottle of red wine from the wine cooler and drank it up. With a ss in her hand and a cuddle pillow in her arms, she leaned back on the sofa and drank in silence. She wondered what she should do with Issac. It was at this point that the mobile phone rang. Vivian originally thought it was Morris calling, but after picking up the phone, she realized it was Yara calling. ¡°Yara?¡± She took a small sip of wine and answered the phone. ¡°Oops, finally got through to you. Where are you now? I went to your t yesterday and you didn¡¯t open the door, did you hang out with a guy?¡± The big-hearted Yara didn¡¯t think much about it at all. She was simple-minded and naive to the point of being a bit silly. ¡°What? Can¡¯t I hang out with a man?¡± She didn¡¯t retort. ¡°Hmph, I knew it was like that, I told Mike yesterday that you must have hung out with a man, and he said it couldn¡¯t be.¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Uncle Mike believe it?¡± He knew that she was not at home and did not believe that she had gone out to rx herself, so there was bound to be suspicion about her rtionship with Morris. ¡°He said you didn¡¯t look like that kind of person.¡± ¡°Right, It seems that Uncle Mike has a bad eye for people.¡± ¡°Fuck off, why does that sound like it¡¯s referring to me?¡± ¡°No, it is your guess.¡± Vivian pretended to be rxed as she chatted with Yara. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m calling you to tell you that I heard from Mike that Morris has cancelled all business dealings with the Shaw¡¯s, what¡¯s going on?¡± Yara asked her. ¡°When?¡± ¡°Yesterday.¡± Yesterday Vivian was alone in aa at home and had no idea about what was going on outside. If Yara hadn¡¯t called her, she might not have known that Morris had made a move on Issac until now. ¡°It¡¯s useless to talk to me, I can¡¯t help Issac.¡± ¡°Morris is too bad, Issac is so nice, why is he targeting Issac at every turn?¡± On the other end of the phone, Yara sighed in anger. Hearing her words, Vivian felt pity for Yara. Chapter 342 Despicable Issac She was unaware of the fact that she was being yed with by Mike. When should she, exactly, tell her? ¡°Yara, let¡¯s have lunch together at noon.¡± Vivian decided to confess the truth to Yara, and could only bet that Yara believed her. If Yara did not believe her, there was nothing she could do. ¡°Okay, I happen to have something to tell you too. Let¡¯s go to Phil¡¯s, I¡¯ll book a private room there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian hung up the phone and contacted the private detectives again, asking them for information about Issac. Vivian knew very well that Morris had gone after Issac because Issac was despicable and shameless in his actions. She had no reason to stop it, nor did she want to. Even to the point of knowing that Morris hadid hands on Issac, there was a twinge of pleasure and a touch of emotion in her heart at being pampered. Noon, at Phil¡¯s. Vivian arrived at the box as promised and sat there for a short while before Yara arrived. Only, there were two other people beside Yara. Issac and Mike! Seeing the two of them, her brows subconsciously knitted slightly before stretching out, a false smile spreading across her face as she greeted them, ¡°You¡¯re here. What¡¯s wrong with you, Yara? You didn¡¯t tell me that they woulde, I just ordered for the two of us.¡± Was this woman really an idiot? ¡°Does that mean that I am not weed?¡± Issac stood in the doorway, one hand behind his back, a wicked smile pulling at the corners of his lips. ¡°No, I mean if I have known you areing, we can order food together.¡± She said. Yara smiled mysteriously, pulling Mike to stand aside, and then saw Issac walking straight up to Vivian, suddenly taking a bouquet of flowers from behind him, kneeling on one knee, holding a ring box in one hand, ¡°Vivian, be my girlfriend, okay?¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t help but be struck by the fact that the smile on her face was instantly curtailed. Looking up, she looked aside at Yara and Mike. The two looked at each other with a smile, before looking back at Vivian. Yara said with a heated smile, ¡°Make sure you say yes to Issac.¡± ¡°Vivian, Issac is very nice.¡± Saying that, Mike took Yara¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go first and give the two of them some privacy.¡± ¡°I want to see it.¡± ¡°No.¡± Mike tugged Yara¡¯s hand and went straight out. Yara took walked out, not forgetting to make a ¡®cheer¡¯ gesture to Vivian, smiling happily at her. She could not wait for Vivian to hurry up and agree to be with Issac. Thepartment door closed. At this moment, Issac added: ¡°Vivian, from the moment I met you, I have liked you very much and my feelings for you have never changed. Can you agree that you will be my woman? I will definitely protect you and spoil you.¡± Hearing his confession, all that came to Vivian¡¯s mind was a scene from the photo. She couldn¡¯t help but clench her hands together, all her patience copsing in this moment. ¡°You like me?¡± Vivian¡¯s red lips hooked up into a sarcastic smile, sitting directly on the seat, picking up the red wine on the table and taking arge sip, ¡°Issac, I used to trust you a lot. But I want to ask you,st time at the warehouse, I personally injured you and Yeon, you don¡¯t hold a grudge against me?¡± She ced her hand on the table and inclined her head to look at the man beside her with a touch of contempt in her gaze. At that, Issacughed. That smile, which was indifferent, mocking and contemptuous,bined a thousand emotions in one. Vivian was somewhat unable to read his emotions. Issac stood up, put the flowers and the ring on the table, sat directly opposite Vivian, picked up the water pot and poured himself a ss of water, took a sip, and then said: ¡°Sure, I hold grudge against you. My sister still can¡¯t walk like a normal person even now. As you know, in the entire Shaw family, she is the one I love the most.¡± Such frankness and straightforwardness made Vivian dismayed.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She understood roughly what was going on. If Issac¡¯s phone was really repaired, then to be able to make him dare to say outright the hatred in his heart at this moment could only mean that Issac found out that his phone photos were deleted. If he had known that the photos had been deleted, Issac would have thought that his phone had not fallen into the toilet, but that she had deliberately thrown it into the water. At the same time, another piece of news was revealed. It was highly likely that Issac had guessed that she and Morris should join forces. There was also the possibility that he and Mike had guessed that the person in Morris¡¯ photo was her. Vivian¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly as she picked up the red wine on the table and took another sip, ¡°So, for Elis Jordan¡¯s wedding, you operated in secret; on the night of the Cheal family banquet, you coborated with Mike and drugged me? Is that right?¡± That being the case, there was no need to keep these things hidden. As her words fell, Issac merely smiled and raised her eyebrows, holding a ss teacup as he took a sip of water. He nodded and boldly admitted, ¡°You know, Vivian, sometimes a smart woman is not cute at all.¡± ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, if I¡¯m really cute, you¡¯ll really like me?¡± Vivian felt doubly sarcastic. ¡°No.¡± Issac propped his elbows on the tabletop, rested his chin, looked straight at Vivian across the table, and said, ¡°I like you, it¡¯s true. Otherwise, why would I want to propose to you?¡± For the first time, Vivian felt as if being liked was a gift that made her feel sick. ¡°What exactly did you do to me that night at the hotel?¡± Vivian asked instead of answering. Her delicate cheeks were cold as she quietly waited for Issac¡¯s answer. ¡°What do you want to do when you like someone? Trying to love her more, of course!¡± He snorted, ¡°That¡¯s the magic of love.¡± Saying that, Issac shrugged, ¡°So, Vivian, be my woman, okay? I will definitely spoil you and love you. As long as you want, I will give you ¡­¡± Before Issac could finish his sentence, Vivian stood up violently and sshed all the red wine she had just poured on Issac¡¯s face. And then she set down the ss with a heavy thud. ¡°Issac, you¡¯re so fucking shameless!¡± Vivian stormed out, her hand shaking in anger as she gripped the ss. After cursing angrily, she suddenly felt dizzy in her head as she stood, her body couldn¡¯t stop swaying and her hand subconsciously held the table top, while the ss on the table fell to the ground, breaking in all directions. Vivian held her other hand on her forehead and looked at the calm and collected man across from her, his face unchanged, ¡°Issac, what did you ¡­ do to me?¡± Chapter 343 Vivian Was Kidnaped Issac gave a smile, pulling out tissue, wiping the water stains from his face carelessly, and said: ¡°Vivian, how long have we known each other? Do you think that I would not know you? From the night you used my phone, I sensed that something was wrong with you, do you really think I don¡¯t know anything?¡± Vivian only felt that her brain was so dizzy that even Issac¡¯s words ringing in her ears. ¡°Since we¡¯ve slept together, you might as well marry me. Otherwise, if outsiders know, who will marry you?¡± He kept a smile on his face from start to finish, more like the smug smile of a man in power.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°You bastard ¡­¡± Vivian finished her sentence and passed out. It was only moments before she lost consciousness that it dawned on her. Issac was here because he had begun to suspect her long ago, so before she came to thispartment, he had bribed the waiters here to drug her. Vivian never expected things to unravel so quickly anyway. She didn¡¯t expect that it ended up evolving into the current situation. ¡­ Vivian woke up atst. When she opened her eyes, she found she was in a hotel. The familiar room with the exact same mural hanging on the wall as the room she had stayed in that day. Viviany on the bed, struggling to get up, but she was weak. But when she inclined her head, she found Issac next to her. ¡°Vivian, you are awake.¡± Issac bared his upper body and propped his elbows on the pillow, resting his cheeks, reaching out with interest to rub his other hand gently over her face, ¡°Tsk ¡­ what a nice skin, I can¡¯t help but want to kiss it.¡± ¡°Get your filthy hands off me!¡± Vivian clenched her teeth, her anger running straight to her head. In that moment, she could almost feel the rage rising in her blood. ¡°Filthy?¡± Issac smiled conspiratorially, his smile looking more and more hideous on that face, setting himself off like a hellish rakshasa with a strong chill emanating from his body. Heughed and his hand fiercely squeezed Vivian¡¯s cheek, so hard that it hurt. He tilted his head and said in a deep voice, ¡°Filthy? I don¡¯t even dislike you that you¡¯ve been fucked by Morris, and you have the nerve to call me filthy? How innocent do you think you are, huh? On the day of her engagement to Morris, in the hotel, he was talking to me on the phone while he was banging you. Howe you didn¡¯t think you were filthy then?¡± Issac became reckless in his speech, talking about all those unpleasant things about Vivian before. Vivian frowned in pain, ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡± She was quite unable to understand it. ¡°Why? Because I like you and I want you. I have given my heart to you, and you? Just because Yeon exposed the video of Yoona, you hit me and my sister so hard. My sister, who loves dancing so much, is now walking with a limp and will take a while to recover. And she can¡¯t even dance in the future, she can¡¯t dance anymore, do you understand!!!¡± Issac was quite agitated and squeezed Vivian¡¯s cheeks with such force that he wanted to crush her bones. At the moment he looked like a stimted madman. ¡°You and Morris have ruined my sister and caused me to suffer ridicule in L City, so I will now make you know what pain is.¡± With that, he reached out and pointed to the side, where a video camera was sitting, pointed right at the bed. Issac continued, ¡°Know what it takes to make a man suffer? Hahaha, of course it¡¯s to destroy the love of his heart with your own hands. I¡¯m going to record the whole thing so that Morris can see with his own eyes how the woman he loves is being yed with by me.¡± At the moment, Issac regretted that he hadn¡¯t made a move on herst time at the hotel. ¡°Issac, if you dare to touch me, do you believe I will kill myself?¡± Vivian¡¯s words were not meant to intimidate Issac. If she was really ¡®touched¡¯ by Issac once again, she would really want to die. But, before she died, she would drag Issac to be buried with her! ¡°If you want to die, that depends on whether I give you that chance or not.¡± Issac didn¡¯t care what Vivian said, probably because he didn¡¯t believe she would kill herself just because he touched her. After all, hadn¡¯t Morris touched her in the first ce? Without much ado, Issac leaned down to kiss Vivian. And Vivian avoided it with a slight side of her cheek. This repulsive action caused Issac¡¯s brow to furrow and his anger surged up. He stared steadily at Vivian, his eyes narrowed slightly, his pupils filled with bitter coldness. The next moment, he reached out and strangled Vivian¡¯s neck, ¡°What? I am not worthy of sleeping with you? When Morris was messing with you, I didn¡¯t see you resist!¡± Issac always remembered the time when she called Vivian at the Hilton Hotel during the engagement party between Yoona and Morris, he vaguely felt that her voice was not right and thought he misheard. It was only after seeing Viviane out with a change of clothes and after he sent someone to check the surveince that he was sure of the filthy things the two of them had done in the lounge. Vivian stared at him angrily, her neck was tightly pinched by him, and it hurt as if her throat tube was almost shattered. Her face flushed red and she struggled instinctively against it, but she was surprised to find that she could actually move her hands a bit. Vivian clenched her teeth and lifted her arm with all her might, moving it inch by inch towards her neck to break Issac¡¯s hand. But Issac was too strong, and she was not a tenth of his strength, so how could she be a match for him? Vivian was in pain and gradually her mind went nk as if she was deprived of oxygen. She couldn¡¯t break Issac¡¯s hand, but she unintentionally touched the 60-million sapphire ne around her neck. Clutching the ne in her hands, she lifted it with a force she didn¡¯t know where and ripped it off, pushing her thumbs against the ck feathers that encased the sapphire. With a gentle push, the feathers open upwards like the doors of a luxury car. Vivian gripped the sapphire, braced her thumb against the feather, and with a violent effort, shed out towards Issac¡¯s face. She held the ¡®weapon¡¯ and slid Issac¡¯s facial skin, almost feeling the subtle sound as he was cut. Issac was cut on the cheek by Vivian with a concealed weapon, and as soon as he let go of Vivian in pain, his hand covered his face, and a stream of sticky blood immediately slid down his face. The wound, which was very deep, was stained red in a brief moment as blood dripped down his cheek and onto the white coverlet. Issac¡¯s lips trembled slightly in pain as he stared at Vivian with incredible fury. Chapter 344 Master is Coming to Her Rescue On the brink of danger, Vivian pushed Issac away with strength, rolled out of bed and ran towards the outside. However, just a few steps into her run, her legs gave out and she fell to the ground with a thud. Issac sat on the bed, pulling tissue to wipe the blood from his face, and gazed at her indifferently, ¡°Run, aren¡¯t you very capable of running?¡± He was in no hurry, as if he knew Vivian could not escape. At this moment, Issac gave off a bloodthirsty and dangerous look that frightened Vivian¡¯s heart.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Feeling weak, but wanting to get out of here quickly, she eventually clutched the ne and slid it hard against her wrist. With more clothes in winter, the only skin she could cut was her wrist, but avoiding the aorta. A cut was made on her wrist and blood spilled out, a wave of pain hit her. Vivian, who was feeling weak just a moment ago, felt better all of a sudden. Seeing that Issac was getting up toe over, Vivian immediately climbed up, and ran towards the outside. ¡°Shit!¡± Issac did not expect Vivian to be able to get up even though she had already been drugged. Barefoot and on the carpet, he strode out towards Vivian. And seeing Vivian about to rush out of the suite, Issac became anxious and stepped forward, grabbed her by the hair and yanked her back, ¡°Fuck, where are you running? Vivian, I¡¯m not good enough for you, huh?¡± Her hair was pulled hard with such force that Vivian only felt her scalp tingling with pain. She reached out to protect her hair and said angrily, ¡°Issac, let go!¡± ¡°Hmph, from the moment I brought you here, I had no intention of letting you out.¡± Issac said in a cold voice. Vivian spun around violently and kicked Issac hard in the abdomen. The explosive power of that moment was amazing andpletely unexpected by Issac. He was kicked so hard by her that he couldn¡¯t help but stumble backwards a few steps to stand still. Issac stretched his hand over his abdomen and smiled hideously, especially against the scar on the right side of his face, like a bloodthirsty demon, hideous and gruesome. ¡°Just love the way you look when you¡¯re angry. Vivian, you think you are a match for me? Hahahaha ¡­¡± Issac threw back his head andughed out of control. Vivian had never seen such Issac before, seeing with her own eyes that his pupils were bloodshot and he had a kind of morbid madness. A sense of crisis came over her and she dared not linger any longer, running to the door of the suite, but the door wouldn¡¯t pull open. At that moment, Issac walked towards her, stepping closer. Vivian turned around and leaned against the door panel, a feeling of powerlessness abruptly arising. The kick she gave to Issac just now had exhausted all her strength, and it was now by the pain of her wound that she was hanging on to her spirit, that she was able to support herself on her feet. But how could she be a match for Issac when she was so powerless? When she was with Morris, she only felt that Morris¡¯ aura was powerful and intimidating, but not like Issac¡¯s such a ruthless aura, as if he wanted to bruise her and destroy her in a minute. She thought of the camera sitting in her bedroom and became increasingly nervous. If Issac had gotten his way today, Vivian could not imagine if she would have the courage to live after the video was exposed. When the world knew she was being raped, she would felt she was a joke and would be judged. How could she not be afraid? But terror struck, and Vivian could only face reality. Seeing Issac walking over, she subconsciously swung a punch at him, however, just as her hand swung out, it was easily clutched by Issac and brought towards him. When Vivian¡¯s body went limp, she could only let him hold her. Issac¡¯s lips curled up in a smile as he leaned down and sniffed at her, ¡°That¡¯s the smell, a feeling that never existed on Yoona.¡± He sped her head in his palm and leaned her against his chest, rubbing her ears, ¡°Do you know how long I¡¯ve waited for this day? I thought you were a different kind of girl, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be in thepany of Morris. I was the one who helped you out, Vivian, you¡¯re so ungrateful.¡± Issac was clearly on the verge of extreme anger, but his words were so gentle that it sent shivers down the spine. Vivian struggled and resisted, but that little force did nothing but provoke Issac, causing him to be more and more frantic to fuck her. He leaned down and picked Vivian up horizontally, ¡°Vivian, let me pamper you. As long as you are pregnant with my child, you can be my woman in the future. However, if you are so misbehaving, I can only imprison you at home, and from now on, you will only be my woman.¡± As he said this, he carried Vivian towards the bedroom. ¡°Issac, if you dare to touch me, do you believe I will die with you?¡± She resisted and rebuked angrily, but the force and voice were soft. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You were the love of my heart from the beginning to the end, how could I let you die? Even if you die, you will die in my bed.¡± He ced Vivian on the bed and reached out to cupped her chin, ¡°Be good, I¡¯ll be gentle with you.¡± Vivian red angrily at Issac, only to feel that no amount of words would help. ¡°Issac, why have wee to this point between us? I have no shame in you.¡± She wanted to persuade him. She hoped she could convince Issac to let her off the hook. However, these words were of no use to Issac at all. Issac smiled conspiratorially, ¡°Your mistake was in choosing Morris.¡± After finishing his light-hearted sentence, he leaned down and kissed Vivian directly. And just then, there was a loud bang. A voice rang out from outside the suite, startling Issac into rolling onto his back and heading outside. But when he pulled open the bedroom door, before he could get a good look at the person standing in the doorway, Issac only felt pain in his abdomen and he flew straight out two metres away, hitting the bedroom table directly and bouncing back onto the floor, unable to get up. Seeing this scene, Vivian¡¯s heart fluttered and she subconsciously thought that Morris hade to her rescue. But when she got a good look at the person standing outside, she was moved. The visitor turned out to be her master, Houghton. He stood at the door, swept a nce at Vivian lying on the bed, blew his beard and red in anger, pointed at Issac and cursed, ¡°Damn it, you bastard, you dare to bully my disciple. See if I ruin you today!¡± He cursed and walked in, scanned around and finallynded his eyes on a wooden coat rack at the side, directly picked up the rack and smashed it towards Issac. Chapter 345 Yara is Pregnant Issac was in some spasms of pain, and seeing that he was about to be hit, he rolled on the ground and dodged Houghton¡¯s attack. Houghton saw him ducking away and became more and more upset, directly taking off the green army jacket he was wearing and rolling up his sleeves towards Issac. Seeing his aggressive attitude, Issac struggled to get up from the ground, but before he could stand firmly, Houghton kicked him again, he subconsciously dodged, but did not expect that Houghton was just a false move. As he lurched his body to the right, Houghton¡¯s footshed out to the right, kicking Issac directly in the face. Issac¡¯s weight was unstable and he fell to the ground with a thud. Houghton walked over, raised his arm and he simply broke Issac¡¯s arm and then stamped his foot hard on Issac¡¯s leg. The kick was so powerful that the sound of bones breaking could be heard. ¡°Ah!¡± Even Issac could not withstand the pain and screamed hysterically, his face twisted in pain and agony. Houghton snorted coldly and kicked him in the stomach again, ¡°Remember, Vivian is my disciple, if you dare to touch her in the future, I will beat the shit out of you!¡± He was, after all, a practitioner, with superior skills, and Issac was no match for him. In the face of his harsh words, Issacy on the ground, helpless. But he clenched his teeth and his reddened eyes stared straight at Houghton, a bloodthirsty killing intent emanating from him. It was just a pity that with his leg and his arm broken, he was even less of a match for Houghton. Issac wasn¡¯t stupid enough to get himself killed. Houghton turned around and walked to the bed, looked at Vivian lying on the bed and frowned, ¡°Stupid, don¡¯t say you are my disciple in the future, I feel ashamed of you.¡± He huffed, picking up his coat and throwing it directly at Vivian¡¯s face, ¡°Put clothes on ande with me.¡± Vivian bristled, facing her master, she sniffled aggressively, ¡°I can¡¯t move.¡± ¡°You ¡­ are as stupid as a pig. How many times have I told you to practice with me properly, but you just don¡¯t listen, look at you now, I¡¯m so angry.¡± Houghton was so angry that his brain hurt, then he sat on the edge of the bed, tugged Vivian¡¯s arm and carried her directly on his back. ¡°Houghton ¡­ Master, you are old, put me down.¡± Vivian did not know why Houghton had found his way here, but at the moment she had more reverence and gratitude for him, and more than anything else, she was moved. ¡°Shut up, what¡¯s all this nonsense? You¡¯re only making a fool of yourself.¡± Houghton carried her on his back and walked steadily outside without any hint of the frailty and old age and weakness expected of an old man in his 60s. When they reached the entrance of the suite, the people from the hotel rushed over at the sound and tried to stop Houghton, but when they saw that Houghton was carrying Vivian, those few people looked at each other in disbelief. ¡°What just happened? Who broke the door?¡± The man at the head of the group, presumably the hotel manager, pointed at them and questioned. Houghton red at him, ¡°Ask the one who gets the room. Don¡¯t get in my way, can¡¯t you see my apprentice is injured, get lost.¡± He roared, perhaps an innate aura that made those men feel thepelling aura emanating from Houghton. They stepped back to one side and allowed Houghton to carry Vivian away. The two take the lift downstairs and leave.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Houghton hailed a taxi to take Vivian to the hospital. On the way, Vivian then asked, ¡°Master, how did you know I was there?¡± ¡°You damned girl, have you forgotten that you were the one who asked me toe to L City to work for you as a security guard? As I had just arrived at L City, someone contacted me and said you were in danger at the hotel and asked me to rescue you.¡± Houghton said truthfully. ¡°Who called you?¡± Vivian¡¯s brows knitted, always feeling that something was fishy. Houghton shook his head while pulling out his mobile phone from his pocket and handing it to Vivian. Because the phone was the old fashion, Vivian had bought him a smartphone before, but Houghton didn¡¯t want to use it. And this old mobile phone of his always had no signal in the mountains, so he would rarely use it. But he took his phone with him when he came to L City. Vivian opened the call log of Houghton¡¯s mobile phone and searched through it. The recent contact numbers on it were her parents¡¯, in addition to hers. The top one shows ¡®unknown number¡¯, called for one minute. Who was really helping her? It was unknown to Vivian. In order not to worry Houghton, she didn¡¯t dare to go on about the day¡¯s events, but just changed the subject and asked, ¡°It¡¯s the end of the year, why don¡¯t youe after the new year?¡± Thest time Houghton fell identally and suffered a brain haemorrhage. Although Vivian had promised to let Houghtone to L City, she had not dared to let hime because she was considering his injuries. She had nned to let him recuperate for a while ande back to L City after the New Year, but he came right now. Vivian went to the hospital, where the doctor treated the wound on her wrist briefly and gave her injection. It took her a while to ease up and her body gradually regained its strength. Houghton sat with his sharp eyes on her, chattering endlessly. Vivian felt warmed her heart. ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯re right about everything, it¡¯s your apprentice who is too stupid. Don¡¯t worry, I will not say you are my master when I go out in the future, then you don¡¯t have to be ashamed because of me.¡± Hearing Houghton muttering again, telling her not to say she was his apprentice when she went out, Vivian teased him. ¡°Dare you try it. I¡¯ll break your legs.¡± Houghton snorted coldly, and as if by magic, he pulled out arge cigarette stick from somewhere and smoked there. Vivian nced at the warning sign hanging on the wall: no smoking. Therge letters were very striking. But because it was a single ward, Vivian didn¡¯t stop Houghton from smoking after all. For an old smoker, not allowing him to smoke was the hardest part. Viviany in hospital for a few hours before taking Houghton back to her t and arranging for him to stay in her own home. She took Houghton out with in the evening to see the bustling L City. It was eight in the evening when they got back to the t. Houghton was used to going to bed early, so he simply washed up and went to bed. Vivian then took herptop out and got a room in the hotel next door to the block. She called Yara immediately when she had time. If Issac and Mike already knew a lot of things, Yara was the most dangerous now. Vivian said, ¡°Where are you? I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°I happen to have something to tell you too. Haha, I¡¯m pregnant, Vivian.¡± Chapter 346 Mysterious On the other end of the phone, Yara joyfully told Vivian about the situation. Some people were happy and some were sad. When Vivian heard Yara¡¯s words, she was silent for a long time, surprisingly not knowing what to do. After a long day of silence, Yara could not hear Vivian¡¯s voice, so she asked, ¡°Vivian, did you hear me? I said I found out I am pregnant today, I¡¯m having Mike¡¯s baby, I¡¯m so happy.¡± Yara, who was immersed in joy, obviously had no idea what kind of person Mike really was. ¡°I hear you, I hear you.¡± Vivian raised her hand to her forehead, not knowing what to say for a moment. ¡°Why do I get the feeling you¡¯re not too happy?¡± Yara frowned and asked. ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together tomorrow, I have something to tell you. Better not let Mike ¡­¡± ¡°Geez, we¡¯ll see tomorrow. You should tell me how are you and Issac doing?¡± Yara was quite looking forward to the progress between Vivian and Issac. During the time Vivian was in aa, Yara called Vivian and she didn¡¯t even get through. She then thought that Issac and Vivian were having a ¡®two-person world¡¯. Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± What should she say? ¡°Is Mike with you?¡± She asked. ¡°Mike? Yes, he¡¯s been with me since he found out I am pregnant, and he¡¯s been gentle and considerate.¡± Listening to Yara over the phone, Vivian could almost feel her tion and happiness. ¡°That¡¯s good, congrattions.¡± Since Mike was beside Yara, there were some things she could not tell Yara. Vivian could only say to Yara, ¡°I¡¯ve had some wine today and I feel so bored alone, can I sleep at your house?¡± ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°But Mike is here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want friends when you have a man?¡± ¡°No, no, no, hahaha, how can that be? Thene over if you want to, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Yara was speechless by Vivian¡¯s teasing and could only agree. After hanging up the phone, Vivian did not dare to dy and immediately drove straight to Yara¡¯s house. As they lived not far away from each other, Vivian arrived within a few minutes. She went straight upstairs and rang the doorbell. The living room door opened and Yara stood in the doorway, when she saw Vivian, she grinned and jumped straight over to give Vivian a big hug, ¡°Vivian, I¡¯m so happy, I¡¯m a mummy now, I have a baby.¡± Ecstatic, she did not realize the seriousness of the situation. Vivian nced at the man who was sitting in the living room. Mike was sitting calmly, his gaze faintly gazing at Vivian, the corners of his lips curled up in a smile with a few provocative hints. He, by andrge, knew everything. ¡°It¡¯s good to be happy. But you¡¯re being too careless. You haven¡¯t told Anthony or your parents about your affair, are you being a bit hasty?¡± Vivian looked down at Yara, and pulled out her mobile phone and showed it to Yara. Yara saw Vivian take out her mobile phone and was wondering what she wanted to do. She suddenly nced at the phone screen and saw the words ¡®Mike¡¯ on it, so she didn¡¯t ask. [Find a way to get rid of Mike, I have something important to tell you.] This sentence was the content of a message that Vivian had edited on her way here, as she knew that there were some things that she could not conveniently say to Yara when Mike was here. Yara was stunned for a moment and looked at Vivian with puzzled eyes, noticing the seriousness of her expression. ¡°Mike and I were discussing about how to tell my parents and then we¡¯d figure out together how to exin it to Anthony.¡± Yara said with a faint smile. She took Vivian¡¯s hand, ¡°Your hands are so cold,e in, the air conditioning is on.¡± From Yara¡¯s calm reaction, Vivian knew that Yara already knew that she had something to say and that she wanted to avoid Mike. Following Yara into the living room, Vivian looked to Mike, ¡°Uncle Mike.¡± Even though she had guessed that Issac had been in touch with Mike privately, Vivian pretended that nothing had happened. Vivian walked in and sat on the sofa, while Yara got up and sat beside Mike, wrapping her arm around him affectionately and pouting, ¡°Mike, I¡¯m with Vivian tonight, so I won¡¯t be keeping you. We want a girls¡¯ night.¡± The simplicity and cuteness with which Yara spoke was endearing, yet it also caused Vivian some heartache. She knew that Yara was simply fond of Mike, and she also knew that Mike was using Yara. Vivian had warned Yara time and again to be careful of Mike, but Yara did not listen to her advice and insisted on being with Mike. But what surprised her most was that Vivian had not expected Yara to have a child so soon. Mike was an asshole. A gentle smile tickled his sexy face as he reached out and stroked Yara¡¯s hair, asking, ¡°Are you going to say something bad about me behind my back?¡± Vivian poured herself a cup of tea, ignoring Mike¡¯s words. It was Yara who reacted quickly, her face beaming, ¡°Hmph, of course I¡¯m going to say something bad about you. I¡¯m going to tell Vivian all about you and then have her tell Grandma.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just naughty.¡± Mike shook his head helplessly, stood up and said to Vivian, ¡°Vivian, since you are going to stay here at night, I will not disturb you. I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, Uncle Mike.¡± Without unnecessary words, Vivian said goodbye to him. Yara got up to see Mike out and stood in the corridor chatting for a while. Vivian didn¡¯t want to eavesdrop on what they were saying, there was no point. Instead, she sat on the couch, holding her mobile phone, and talked to a couple of people she had hired earlier from a private detective agency at a high sry to keep watch under the apartment building and in the corridor of the t she was staying in, so they could keep watch at all times. Vivian could be sure that Issac must have known where she lived for a long time. Today at the hotel, he had his hand and leg broken by Houghton, and with his nature, he was bound to take revenge. Vivian was worried that if Master slept alone in the t, he would be miserable if he was set up, so she had to contact those people to keep watch. The door to the living room closed and Yara walked in. Yara stood there and gave Vivian a meaningful look, then walked over to her, sat down on the sofa, took off her shoes and sat cross-legged, hugging a pillow and looking over at Vivian, ¡°What¡¯s all the mystery?¡± When Yara asked the question, her hand involuntarily tucked into the pocket of her pyjamas, her eyes ncing at her own pocket. With a split second of subtle movement, Vivian instantly understood what was going on.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. To put it mildly, Yara was now with Mike, so naturally she trusted him in everything. Chapter 347 The Truth Comes Out When they were in the corridor just now, Mike must have said something to Yara, that was why Yara was on the phone with Mike now. This was the only possibility that would make Yara so nervous as she fumbled with the phone in her pocket. ¡°I asked you to dinner today, why was Issac there?¡± Vivian did not directly mention the matter of Mike. ¡°Oh, both Issac and Mike happened to be at my ce today, then you called, so I brought them along.¡± Yara answered truthfully. ¡°Heh.¡± Vivian smiled coldly and leaned back, inclining her head, her bitterly cold eyes shooting towards Yara, ¡°Then do you know what Issac did to me today?¡± ¡°What?¡± Yara was inexplicably nervous, always feeling that Vivian was looking at her too sharply. Vivian kept her burning gaze on Yara, not directly answering her question, but asking, ¡°Yara, do you think, should I trust you?¡± The sudden seriousness and cold gaze made Yara feel uneasy, and her heart was restless. She pursed her lips, her hands involuntarily hugging the pillow, stammering, ¡°We ¡­ are good friends, how can¡¯t you trust me?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I thought.¡± Vivian nodded and moved her body towards her. Just as Yara avoided Vivian¡¯s sharp eyes and inclined her head to look elsewhere, Vivian quickly reached into her pyjama pocket and pulled out her mobile phone. ¡°Vivi¡­¡± Yara let out a startled cry, but Vivian immediately reached out to cover her mouth and shook her head towards her, signaling her not to be talking.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Vivian looked down at her mobile phone and, as expected, it was on hold for three minutes. Her red lips curled slightly as she ced the phone gently on the table and didn¡¯t hang up. It was called trust! For a moment, Vivian really did not want to care about Yara. She wanted to leave her alone, but she was a simple, bold and righteous girl that she could not just watch Yara fall into the trap. She put it on speaker, loosened the hand covering Yara¡¯s mouth and continued, ¡°After you left with Mike, Issac confessed his love to me. I didn¡¯t say yes to him. Do you know why?¡± Yara swallowed nervously, feeling that Vivian¡¯s aura was somewhat powerful, and even felt that she was frighteningly clever. How did she know that her mobile phone was on hold with Mike¡¯s? Had she just eavesdropped? ¡°Why?¡± ¡°A month ago, I went to the family dinner at the old mansion, however Morris didn¡¯t go back. I was drunk that night and was brought back by Mike, but I passed out in a daze. After that, Mike handed me over to Issac, who took me to the hotel.¡± At this point, Vivian¡¯s words gave a beat, her eyelids lifted slightly, tilting her head, a pair of obscure pupils tinged with some hostility, ¡°Do you know what he did to me?¡± Yara¡¯s face changed slightly and she was too shocked to speak. Vivian, however, snorted and turned to the phone, saying, ¡°Uncle Mike, Yara trusts you so much, how about you talk to her about it?¡± There was a brief silence on the other end of the line, before a heartyugh suddenly erupted. ¡°Hahahaha, Vivian, what are you saying? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Although he already knew that Vivian knew everything, he did not expect Vivian to know that he was keeping his mobile phone on hold with Yara. She even had the audacity to question him directly, rather like she was provoking him. ¡°Uncle Mike, I¡¯m tired for you when you hide it so much every day.¡± Vivian said nonchntly, ¡°The water you gave me to drink that night, you put quite a lot of ingredients in it, didn¡¯t you? For Elis Jordan¡¯s wedding, you and Issac were behind the scenes, right?¡± ¡°What ¡­ Vivian, what do you mean by that?¡± Without waiting for the person on the other end of the phone to speak, Yara had already grabbed Vivian and questioned, ¡°Impossible, this can¡¯t be rted to Mike. How can it be rted to Mike? Vivian, are you mistaken?¡± The sudden turn of events was hard for Yara to ept, and even her voice trembled as she spoke. Vivian sensed from Yara¡¯s face her surprise and shock. She then said truthfully, ¡°I came here today to tell you the truth, but I just didn¡¯t expect you to believe in Mike more. Since that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t have to hide it. That day Mike worked with Issac, I was taken to the hotel by Issac, and he ¡­ heck, do I need to say that? It¡¯s just a pity that I only found out about these things yesterday.¡± ¡°To prove it, I specifically asked Issac out, used his phone and saw the photos he took on his phone with my own eyes. Do you know why he did it? It¡¯s all because the video Yeon yed at Yoona and Morris¡¯ wedding that it offended Morris. Morris wanted to get rid of Yeon, so I hurt them both in order to save their lives. But in the end, they are getting back at me.¡± Vivian smiled to herself, ¡°I originally treated Issac as a friend, but I never thought I would end up like this. He sent the photos to Morris, and Morris didn¡¯t contact me for a month after that. After Morris ignored me, Issac introduced me to Elis Jordan¡¯s wedding business, and then there was an incident at Elis Jordan¡¯s wedding, including Mandy¡¯s husband joining forces with reporters to frame me for the beating, but it was all the handiwork of your sweetheart and Issac.¡± Vivian said, taking out her own phone and editing a sentence on it: [Follow me out immediately]. She handed her phone to Yara and nced at it, then said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± With that, she stood up, gestured to Yara and beckoned her to follow her out. Yara wanted to ask something else, but Vivian shook her head towards her. She sat on the sofa and fell into silence. After a few seconds, she gave Vivian a determined look and got up to tiptoe out of the living room with her. The living room door gently locked and the two walked out, Yara immediately asked, ¡°Why did you let me out?¡± Vivian looked at her and said very seriously, ¡°Yara, if you believe me, you should leave with me now. If you prefer to trust Mike, then you can go back now.¡± If Issac could do such a despicable and shameless thing, Mike could do so. As a woman, Yara never expected Issac to do something so bastardly to Vivian. But could it be that Issac was different? She was hesitating. Seeing Yara¡¯s hesitation, Vivian added: ¡°Today you booked a private room, and I ordered wine after I went there. Unfortunately, the wine was drugged by Issac again and I was once again taken to the hotel by him. He aimed a camera at the bed and tried to rape me. If I hadn¡¯t fought to the death, in the future, what you hear about me again will be just a joke.¡± Chapter 348 Mike Make Every Effort without Fail She was worried that Yara did not believe her words, Vivian rolled up her sleeve and presented the wound she had gotten today by scratching herself in front of Yara. The wound was wrapped in gauze, and Vivian directly untied the gauze, a very long wound sealed with five or six stitches, just like a centipede. ¡°I only hurt my hand, but Issac wasn¡¯t as lucky as I was. He was injured in the face and should have been disfigured, most likely. My master came over in time to save me and ruined one of his legs, and he¡¯s still lying in hospital.¡± Vivian wrapped the gauze again and said to Yara, ¡°If I didn¡¯t care about you, I would have let you be with Mike. I have warned you many times, but you don¡¯t believe me. These days, I¡¯ve been looking for evidence, and I haven¡¯t had the time to show it to you, and as I was just about to tell you the truth, you actually got pregnant.¡± ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± A huge amount of information hit Yara¡¯s head and she was a bit bewildered. There was no time for her to dawdle, and Vivian took her hand directly, ¡°Hurry up and take the stairs down with me, otherwise it won¡¯t be that easy for us to leaveter.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Yara was quite perplexed. ¡°Because with his child in your belly, it¡¯s the best leverage.¡± Vivian took Yara¡¯s hand in hers and led her quickly downstairs. It was good that Yara did not live on a high floor, so taking the stairs would prevent her from being spotted by Mike. Vivian took Yara by the hand and the two of them walked all the way downstairs, the whole time, Yara¡¯s mind was nk. As she walked, she suddenly stopped. Vivian looked back to find Yara with her hand on the handrail of the stairs, standing there motionlessly looking down at Vivian who was standing at the bottom of the steps. ¡°Go, what are you standing here for?¡± Vivian asked with a frown. Yara struggled from Vivian¡¯s hands and drew back her hand, shaking her head, ¡°I ¡­ it¡¯s wrong for him and Issac to do this to you though, but, Mike has always been good to me. He hasn¡¯t hurt me, and I ¡­ think he should love me.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± With a momentary nk in her brain, Vivian looked up incredulously at Yara standing on the steps, her eyebrows knitted together as she locked eyes with her for a long time. ¡°Are you crazy? Are you out of your mind? Where can you tell that Mike really loves you?¡± She couldn¡¯t resist the urge to curse, but the words came out of her mouth and she held them back. ¡°Vivian, I should have believed you, but, Mike said he loves me. Moreover, he knew that I was Anthony¡¯s fianc¨¦e, but he still chose to stay with me and carried all the pressure alone. I should believe him! Although I don¡¯t know why Mike treated you like this, I will talk to him and will make him treat you as a friend from now on.¡± Yara spoke very slowly, as if that was big stimtion, she had not yet calmed down, as if even she did not believe her own words. Vivian clenched her fists and raised her finger to point at Yara, ¡°Has your brain been kicked by a donkey? If he really loves you, why hasn¡¯t hee forward and made your rtionship public by now? Why haven¡¯t you told Anthony by now? Where did you get the delusional confidence that he really loves you?¡± With that, she gave a beat and followed up with, ¡°I¡¯m just asking you, will you leave?¡± At this moment, Yara could clearly feel that Vivian was angry and might even explode in againter on. ¡°Vivian, I really do believe in you ¡­¡± Yara spoke slowly. ¡°Yes, you do believe in me, but you also believe in Mike!¡± She snorted helplessly, ¡°Not leaving, are you? Fine, then I¡¯ll go. Yara, remember, if one day you regret it, don¡¯t me me for not having saved you.¡± There was always a price to pay for people being stupid. Vivian was that stupid before, so she paid a terrible price. She knew that Yara was a good girl and genuinely wanted to help her, she just didn¡¯t expect Yara to be so stubborn. With those words, Vivian turned around and left. Yara immediately took a step forward with her, ¡°Vivian, I ¡­¡± She was still hesitant. Vivian stopped once more and turned back, her cold eyes looking directly at her as she said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m asking you onest time, are you going to leave or not?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know ¡­ I just don¡¯t think Mike should be that bad.¡± ¡°Can a person be bad and still have it written on their face?¡± Vivian was so exasperated that when she saw her torn up, she simply tugged her hand downstairs. And Yara was like a puppet being led by her. Until the two of them walked downstairs, Vivian peeked her head outside and saw that there was no Mike as well as suspicious people. ¡°Go, there¡¯s no one there.¡± With a whispered admonition, Vivian led Yara quickly outside, in a fiery hurry. However, as soon as they reached the outside of the block of ts, a voice came from behind them. ¡°Yara, you¡¯re just going to go with her?¡± It was the voice of Mike. As soon as the two turned around, they saw Mike standing with his hands behind his back and a few bodyguards standing behind him. Wearing a blue suit trench coat, he looked at Yara with his head tilted, smiling, sexy and seductive, but there was also an air of danger. ¡°Mike?¡± Yara called out Mike¡¯s name and involuntarily let go of Vivian¡¯s hand, looking at him with aplicated gaze, ¡°Why did you join forces with Issac to bully Vivian? You know full well that she is my friend.¡± Faced with Yara¡¯s questioning, Mike still maintained his calm smile, ¡°Yara, I am the one closest to you, the father of the child in your womb. Are you willing to trust her, or me?¡± Smart people were used to exploiting the hearts of others, especially Mike, who could easily pinpoint Yara¡¯s weaknesses. As expected, Yara faltered after hearing his words. ¡°I ¡­¡± She looked at Vivian and then at Mike, not knowing for a moment who to trust. ¡°Of course I do believe you, but I ¡­ I also believe Vivian.¡± Yara tugged nervously at the corner of her coat, her gaze falling on those bodyguards behind Mike, pointing at them and questioning, ¡°Then can you exin what those people behind you are doing?¡± ¡°Issac has a beast¡¯s heart, and he is so close to the Vivian, but he dares toy his hands on her. I am worried that Issac willy hands on you.¡± The exnation given by Mike made sense. This was what Vivian feared most. Although she knew that the two were working together, there was no strong evidence that they were in cahoots.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Yara did not speak, seemingly pondering the truth of what Mike had said. Mike shifted his gaze and looked at Vivian, ¡°Vivian, you keep saying that I conspired with Issac to set you up, where is the evidence?¡± ¡°Uncle Mike, you are smart and wise, so how could you leave trace to evidence?¡± Chapter 349 Yara Chooses Mike Although all things were traceable, but in the end there was no conclusive and strong evidence. ¡°So, everything is conjecture?¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s conjecture or not, you know better than I do. I don¡¯t have enough evidence to prove that you are in cahoots with Issac, but you don¡¯t have enough evidence to prove your ¡®innocence¡¯ either.¡± Vivian calmly watched Mike, always feeing that this man was too hypocritical, but she had to admit that he was calm, which made her difficult to guess his mind. ¡°Since you don¡¯t trust me, what is the point of me exining?¡± Mike spread his hands and shook his head helplessly with a sigh, ¡°Yara, I know you and Vivian are friends, and I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you. I¡¯ll leave the bodyguards here to take care of you, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± His lips curled up in a self-deprecating smile. See, he cared so much about Yara, while was still doubting him. When he reached Yara, he stopped, his eyes subconsciously fell on Yara¡¯s abdomen, and finally only said, ¡°Take good care of yourself, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let Anthony find you.¡± With thest word fell, he withdrew his gaze, without lingering, resolutely left. Such a scene fell in Vivian¡¯s eyes. Vivian took a look at Yara¡¯s anxious look, and shook her head. She knew that talking to Yara so much was a futile effort. Mike was too good at pinpointing people¡¯s hearts, and was aplete ¡®actor¡¯. If he did not work as an actor, with his acting skill, it was definitely a big loss in the entertainment industry. This idea shed through Vivian¡¯s mind, and in the next instant, she saw Yara trotting toward Mike, grabbing his hand, ¡°Mike, don¡¯t go, I ¡­ believe you.¡± Perhaps it was easy to get lost in love. Yara liked Mike and she was not pregnant with his child. Mike won, for sure. In the darkness of the night, the streetmps was dim, shining on the man, in the bitter cold night, he looked lonely and deste. He stopped in his tracks and let Yara tug on his hand, but he didn¡¯t turn around. ¡°Issac did a lot of despicable and shameless things to Vivian, and as her friend, I would naturally be angry and suspicious. Vivian is the victim and she naturally will misunderstand you, can you not get angry?¡± Yara was standing behind Mike, with a humble and begging appearance, where was the haughty look that Vivian had when she first saw her? Without turning back, Mike mercilessly shook off Yara¡¯s hand and walked towards the outside of the neighborhood with big steps. Seeing that he insisted on leaving, Yara was immediately nervous, afraid that he would break up with her because he was angry. She immediately chased after him, took his hand, went directly in front of him, blocking his way, and hugged him, ¡°Mike, I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t be angry, okay? I was wrong, I really shouldn¡¯t have doubted you. You are the daddy of the child in my belly, how can I not believe you? I am too stupid.¡± Yara said, could not help but choke up, red-eyed. Her sad and pitiful appearance was silly and pitiable. Mike looked down at her. The five fingers of his left hand were inserted between her hair, gently smoothing her long hair, he said in a slightly caustic tone, ¡°We know each other for long, but you don¡¯t trust me? Have you forgotten how I saved you that time when Anthony wanted to take you back to C Country? Have you forgotten the time we had fun at the ski resort? Or do you think I don¡¯t love you enough?¡± Snuggled in his arms, Yara was nervous and scared, afraid that Mike would leave and never go back. She nodded and said in a condescending manner, ¡°Well, Mike, you are right, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you, can you not be angry and forgive me this time?¡± Mike¡¯s cold face suddenly overflowed with smiles, ¡°You¡¯re such a little fool.¡± He gently patted her head and took her into his arms again, ¡°It won¡¯t happen, how could I be angry with my cutest little princess Yara?¡± Held in the arms, Yara immersed in the atmosphere of intense love, overwhelmed by sweet love, but ignored his gradually converging smile and ruthless gloomy eyes. Vivian only felt that she was superfluous, and it would not help to stay here. All in all, she did her best. Just as Yara was leaning in the arms of Mike, Vivian walked towards the outside. She subconsciously nced at him and saw a smug smile appear on the man¡¯s mature, sexy face, and raised his eyebrows, as if he wasughing at Vivian¡¯s ¡®nosiness¡¯. That abominable look made Vivian want to take off her shoes and smash them directly on his face. What an actor! Leaving the neighborhood, Vivian got in her car and left. Her phone rang. She took out her phone and saw that it was a call from Morris. Vivian parked the car to the side, adjusted her mood and answered his call, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Having breakfast now. What about you, have you got some sleep?¡± It was still that extremely maic voice. Vivian¡¯s bad mood was also eased a bit by the sudden call from Morris. She said, ¡°Just getting ready to sleep. Are you getting used to it over there?¡± ¡°Yes, everything is going well.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Morris finished, deliberately paused, and added: ¡°Just not used to being without you.¡± ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t find you so flirtatious before? We have been together for only a few days in total, can you talk a little more heartfelt?¡± Vivian teased. Morris couldn¡¯t help butugh, and hisughter was actually cheerful and moving. ¡°I have transferred Trent back, and he will protect you from now on. You can ask him to do anything.¡± Since thest time Trent misunderstood Vivian and evenined about Vivian¡¯s ¡®insensitivity¡¯ in front of Morris, he was then ¡®sent¡¯ to Nameless Ind. Originally, Morris let Trent train on Nameless Ind for a few months, but since he left the country, he was worried about Vivian, so he transferred Trent back and let him protect Vivian around the clock. ¡°Forget about it, how dare I ask Trent to do things for me.¡± She deliberately teased, ¡°Just kidding. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. My master is in L City now, he will protect me in the future.¡± ¡°Where are you staying then?¡± ¡°Hotel.¡± ¡°Well, take care of yourself, I¡¯m going to be busy for a few days and I may not be able to contact you.¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± The two chatted about others before hanging up the phone. Vivian drove back to the hotel, contacted her private detective to get to know about the situation in the district, not until her private detective said that everything was okay did Vivian fell relieved. Chapter 350 : Houghton Meets the Phu Yen Lee’s The next day. Vivian Mond woke up after the waiter brought breakfast, and she was eating it when there was a knock on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± She asked. Immediately the person outside said, ¡°Miss Mond, it¡¯s me, Trent Stone.¡± Trent Stone? Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t help but wonder how fast that was. She got up and walked to the suite door and opened it. ¡°Miss Mond, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Trent Stone stood in front of Vivian Mond with a polite smile and a ny degree bow, ¡°I apologize to you for my previous reckless behavior, I was too superficial, I¡¯m sorry!¡± That time at ¡®Encounter Your Beauty Wedding¡¯, Morris Cheal asked Trent Stone to bring a prepared contract for Vivian Mond to sign, because the share column was empty and Vivian Mond needed to fill it out. Trent Stone, who was sitting across the table, took one look at the contract and thought that Vivian Mond had given her 95 percent of the shares. For this reason, Trent Stone said a lot of unpleasant things in front of Vivian Mond, and even went back to Eonothem Group and ranted in front of Morris Cheal about Vivian Mond¡¯s bad behavior. The result is ¡­ Vivian Mond gave 95 percent of his shares to his boss. Trent Stone was hit in the face on the spot, and not only that, he was also ¡®sent¡¯ to a nameless ind to train for a while. Vivian Mond looked Trent Stone up and down with a critical eye, only to feel some days without meeting, he has lost a lot of weight, his skin tone has also darkened a lot, and his hair has be an inch. But it gave him a sense of honesty and sincerity. ¡°Apologize? No need.¡± It¡¯s true that Vivian Mond was in a bad mood that day, but afterwards, knowing that Morris Cheal had kicked Trent Stone out of training, it was clear that he had been punished in some way. And at the moment Trent Stone has lost all the whiteness when we first met, but also lost a lot of weight, so you know that not a lot of suffering. She pulled open the door and stood aside, ¡°Come on in.¡± Trent Stone nodded and walked in. After he came back from Nameless Ind, Ethan contacted him and told him about what had happened in thest while.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Trent Stone knew how much his boss cared for Vivian Mond, so he treated her with respect and didn¡¯t dare to offend Vivian. He didn¡¯t want to go through the pain of Nameless Ind again. ¡°Miss Mond, this key is for you.¡± Trent Stone handed a key to Vivian Mond. ¡°What is this?¡± Vivian Mond was a little confused. ¡°The suite next door to your apartment, boss bought it after you lived in it. boss said, since your Profesor hase, you can just live next door from now on.¡± Trent Stone did not know about this matter either. However, from the smallest things can be seen, boss really like Vivian Mond very much. There are thousands of beautiful women in L City, but Trent Stone still can¡¯t figure out what is so special about Vivian Mond that can make the boss so obsessed with her and like her so much. Listening to Trent Stone¡¯s words, Vivian Mond gazed at the key with downcast eyes, her heart was endlessly touched, and she felt a warmth surge up in her heart. It turned out that Morris Cheal had done so much for her in private. All along, Vivian Mond thought that Morris Cheal did not know where she lived after she moved to the new neighborhood. Little did she know that not only did he know, but he had bought the apartment next door. She took the keys, ¡°Say ¡®thank you¡¯ to him for me.¡± ¡°Boss said he doesn¡¯t want to hear you say ¡®thank you¡¯.¡± Morris Cheal, most likely guessing what Vivian Mond would say, barked directly at Trent Stone and asked him to tell Vivian Mond, ¡°Boss also said to take care of yourself, and if you have anything to tell me, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s just one thing I need you to do now.¡± Vivian Mond had no one he could trust now, and could only rely on Morris Cheal¡¯s people. This, in turn, made Vivian Mond very passive. She wanted to find a reliable person, but she was unable to do so because she was now short of funds. ¡°Miss Mond at your service.¡± Trent Stone jawed slightly, quite respectful. Such a him made Vivian Mond very ufortable. You know Trent Stone had always disliked Vivian Mond before, and looked at her with a bit of disdain. The strong contrast made her a little ufortable. She said, ¡°There is no need to be formal and polite in my ce, we are all on our own.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Mond.¡± Vivian Mond shook her head helplessly and turned to the table, ¡°You¡¯re here so early, you haven¡¯t eaten, right? Sit down and have some together while you eat.¡± Trent Stone was a little hesitant, but he was really hungry. He hade back early this morning and had been busy with things since then. Seeing his hesitation, Vivian Mond invited him again and again, and Trent Stone sat down across the table and ate together. While eating, Vivian Mond said, ¡°You keep an eye on Mike Cheal for me ¡­ for thest while.¡± ¡°Seventh uncle?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Yes. Mainly see which people he has seen and contacted, I need to know all of them.¡± Vivian Mond was still worried about Yara Sain, worried that she might be hurt by Mike Cheal. A girl who was somitted to love, despite being a bit hot-headed, Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t bear to see her get hurt all over the ce in the end. It is said that people are divided into groups and thingse together. Mike Cheal can get so close to Issac Shaw and the two of them are not good people, so don¡¯t go too far. After talking to Trent Stone, Vivian Mond left with him. Back home, Houghton is sitting at the dinner table eating, standing next to Vivian Mond hired private detective Joy. ¡°Hmph, you have the nerve to leave me here, an old man, while you run away?¡± Houghton sat at the table, eating a bun while taking a sip from a ss of white wine. He liked to drink, and it had be a habit to drink two taels of white wine each morning, noon and night. At first Vivian Mond thought his excessive drinking was bad for his health, but after a trip to the hospital and a checkup revealed no effects, she stopped worrying. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, I¡¯m not afraid that I¡¯ll disturb your sleep.¡± Vivian Mond smiled and went to sit across from him and chatted with him. In the morning, Vivian Mond took Houghton for a walk around L City, and in the afternoon, Vivian Mond took Houghton to ¡®Encounter Your Beauty Wedding¡¯. However, the weddingpany has changed its name. The name was ¡®First Look¡¯. First Look? Encounter Your Beauty? Vivian Mond wondered if Morris Cheal, because her previous weddingpany was called ¡®Encounter Your Beauty¡¯, announced the closure of ¡®Encounter Your Beauty¡¯ to the public when she ¡® wedding, she changed the name to ¡®First Look¡¯ and reopened it? Thepany was being renovated and Vivian Mond arranged for Houghton to supervise the work here. After all, he has nothing to do every day, so it¡¯s better to give him something to do. The original n was to let Houghton take a few days off before going to work, but Houghton insisted that he was bored and wanted to go to work early, so she had no choice but to agree. The next day, Vivian Mond returned to the old house to visit Madame Cheal. And Houghton, who was at the weddingpany, left silently, went around to an unsupervised ce, stopped a cab and got in, ¡°Go to the Qing Yun Tea House.¡± Ten minutester, the Qing Yun Tea House, Houghton lightly went upstairs and entered the box. And the people sitting in the box is no other than Phu Yen Lee and Yorlien Green couple. As soon as the two saw Houghton, they immediately stood up, ¡°Teacher.¡± Chapter 351 : Vivian Mond began to suspect the master Houghton waved his hand and gestured for them to sit down. He sat across from the two, and Phu Yen Lee immediately handed over a cup of hot tea, ¡°Teacher, drink tea.¡± Houghton calmly took the tea, took a sip, and sighed, ¡°s, thanks to you guys calling me in time that day, or else a littleter, there¡¯s no telling what would have happened.¡± Phu Yen Lee nced at Yorlien Green sitting beside him and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a dangerous thing to say. It was only when yorlien overheard Yoona calling that day that she knew. ¡± Bang¡­ Houghton heavily squared the cup on the table, making a sound that startled the couple. They sat straight and tense, waiting for Houghton to reprimand them. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you two? Yoona Lee is right under your nose and can make her do such a thing! Have you forgotten who you are? Vivian has been stubborn and high minded since childhood. If she is bullied by Issac Shaw, she will want to die. I see how you can tell the people above. ¡± Houghton was a little angry. He happened to be in L City that day, but he didn¡¯t expect to suddenly encounter this kind of thing. With his status, he should not havee to Vivian Mond¡¯s rescue that day, but time was running out, and he had no choice but to go to Vivian Mond¡¯s rescue. However, it is good to go in time, otherwise the consequences are unthinkable. Yorlien Green nodded repeatedly, ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s me and Fu An who didn¡¯t educate Yoona properly.¡± Houghton took in the expressions of Yorlien Green and Phu Yen Lee and couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand and stroke his white beard, frowning, ¡°What, do you really take Yoona Lee as your own daughter?¡± ¡°Teacher, I ¡­ I ¡­¡± A word to the wise. Yorlien Green¡¯s face emerged in panic, hurriedly shook his head and waved his hand, but did not know what to say. On the contrary, Phu Yen Lee took a deep breath and let out a long sigh, ¡°Yoona has been with us for so many years, how can there be no feelings?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Houghton snorted coldly, hung his head, leisurely picked up his tea, took a sip, and said, ¡°Yoona Lee¡¯s appearance was supposed to be a substitute. His end, you know very well. I advise you to break off your thoughts that you shouldn¡¯t have, otherwise you will be the only ones who are sad and upset in the end.¡± Some things are beyond their control. Yorlien Green pursed her lips, ¡°We all understand what the teacher said. But the teacher should also know what ¡®If we get along for a long time, we will have feelings¡¯ means.¡± ¡°Yes, teacher is right. But Yorlien and I are both flesh and blood people, so how can we be that heartless.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Phu Yen Lee finished his sentence, and Houghton was furious, ¡°Remember, there is only one person you have to protect from the beginning to the end. Don¡¯t get the wrong person.¡± With his rebuke, the Phu Yen Lee couple immediately bowed their heads, looking like children who had ¡®done something wrong¡¯. Seeing the couple¡¯s posture, Houghton was a bit soft again. He leaned on the card seat, raised his hand and scratched the silver hair, ¡°people certainly have seven feelings and six desires, but since they know that some things do not work out, they should not think about this matter. If you have enough power to turn the tide, perhaps Yoona Lee will give you a pension.¡± The couple looked up at each other with serious expressions, and finally hung their heads in unspoken silence. ¡°What about Raine Lee, how¡¯s the boy doing?¡± Houghton, seeing that they were a little sad, added, ¡°Raine is a good boy, not as mboyant as Yoona Lee. It¡¯s best for you guys to keep your minds on Raine.¡± ¡°Yes, teacher. We know what to do.¡± Phu Yen Lee nodded his head with a strict face. ¡°I¡¯ll try not to meet in the future, even though I¡¯m all in L City. That Vivian girl almost recognized me thest time I was in the central square on the streets of Fernand Street.¡± Houghton also did not expect that he came outte at night to run into Vivian Mond in the streets of Fernand. It was a shock to him. ¡°Vivian is smart and wise, so you do have to be careful. However, recently heard the wind, someone from the C side ising, and the target is ¡­ Yoona.¡± Phu Yen Lee returned to the topic and put the important things into words. ¡°Follow the trail to find out who the other party is.¡± Houghton said carelessly and added, ¡°The most important thing now is Morris Cheal and Vivian. the two of them are now stirred together, only to fear that there will be a big mess.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°What? impossible. Morris Cheal likes men, and it was just revealed two days ago.¡± ¡°Yes, and it was a big deal.¡± The couple both thought Houghton knew too little about what had happened. ¡°What are you two looking at? Can¡¯t you recognize who that guy is in the picture.¡± Houghton looked disgusted. So the three sat and talked for a while before Houghton left. As for what they talked aboutter, it is not known. ¡­ Vivian Mond was staying with Madame Cheal at The Cheal family home when Sophie¡¯s phone call came in. She got up and went outside the living room to answer the phone, ¡°Sophie?¡± ¡°Vivian, where¡¯s Grandpa Houghton? I bought shortbread for Grandpa Houghton, but howe I didn¡¯t find anyone when I came back?¡± These days, Sophie has been at the weddingpany, keeping an eye on the decoration from time to time, sorting out the resources of the previous clients, or going to work on other things. Vivian Mond had given her paid time off because Sophie had always said she wanted to follow him. Sophie had just met Houghton in the morning, and then had to say hello to Houghton on a short notice, only to be told not long after she left that she didn¡¯t have to go, saying that things were settled. Sophie had to go back to the wedding office, worried that Houghton would be bored there alone. On the way, she saw a pastry vendor and bought pastry for Houghton, but when she returned, she couldn¡¯t find him upstairs or downstairs. Sophie became a little worried. ¡°What, is Houghton not here?¡± ¡°Yes, I went upstairs, and I¡¯m in your office right now, and I don¡¯t see anyone.¡± Sophie was a little anxious. Vivian Mond immediately said, ¡°Take it easy, I¡¯ll give him a call.¡± After hanging up the phone, Vivian Mond immediately called Houghton, ¡°Houghton, where are you?¡± ¡°Where can I be? In the office of thepany, of course.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Vivian Mond thought that there were several rooms in the office, and Sophie and Houghton were staggered, so she didn¡¯t see anyone. She then said, ¡°What would you like to eat for lunch?¡± ¡°I can eat anything. I¡¯m not picky about what I eat.¡± ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll bring you food after I finish eating.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just lie down in my office and watch TV.¡± Houghton, who was sitting in a taxi, didn¡¯t expect Vivian Mond to call suddenly, so he lied. The weddingpany was under renovation, but the office was newly renovated, so it had been left untouched. Houghton said he was in the office so that Vivian Mond wouldn¡¯t be suspicious. ¡°Got it.¡± Vivian Mond hung up the phone and was ready to dial Sophie, but when she clicked on Sophie¡¯s phone number, it dawned on her ¡­ Nope! Sophie said she was in the office, and Houghton was in the office? But she had just heard the car siren. The office is very soundproof, how can there be car sirens and noise? Chapter 352: Stewart personally apologizes Vivian was puzzled and immediately called Houghton¡¯s number back, but there was no answer. Just as she was about to call Sophie to exin the situation, a call came in from Sophie. ¡°Sophie, have you seen Houghton?¡± ¡°Uh-huh, I saw him, maybe I didn¡¯t look hard enough earlier and misced him.¡± Sophie exined. On the other end of the phone, Vivian heard Sophie say to Houghton, ¡°Grandpa, how was the shortbread I brought you?¡± ¡°Hey, hey, it¡¯s rare that you little girl can still think of me, it tastes good, good.¡± Houghton said the words with a heated smile, Vivian heard it clearly. She couldn¡¯t help but frown, could it be that she was being overly sensitive? Vivian shook her head, thinking that it was because she had been under too much stresstely that she was imagining things, and hung up the phone. This afternoon, Fraser called, his business is finally finished, he has gotten off the ne back to L City, and asked Vivian to have dinner with him. Vivian went to the appointment after settling in with Houghton. But she didn¡¯t expect to see Fraser and Stewart sitting together in the hot pot restaurant she had promised. Why is she here? Vivian walked over to her, confused, and gazed at Stewart, pondering for a while. However, she saw Stewart smiling slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with such eyes. I know Fraser invited you to dinner, and I was the one who had toe over.¡± Vivian suddenly remembered that Fraser had been working under the branch of Stewart Group since hisst return to China. So it was understandable that Stewart had a good rtionship with Fraser. ¡°Yeah.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t say anything and sat down across the table, but before she could say anything, she heard Stewart say, ¡°I¡¯m here today to apologize to you.¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± What do you mean? Vivian didn¡¯t understand what that meant. ¡°Heh, before I always treated you as an enemy and thought you were mypetitor. But who knew that Morris likes men in the end. I feel that I am like a joke instead.¡± She picked up the in water in front of her and took a sip, smiling bitterly, quite helpless. Vivian looked stiff, a little sheepishly inclined her head to look away. She didn¡¯t expect Stewart toe here to apologize to her, or toe forward to apologize to her because he knew Morris liked ¡°men¡±. Although a little surprised, but really dare to do it. But would Stewart hate Morris if she announced to the public one day that she was the ¡°man¡±? ¡°That¡¯s not necessary at all.¡± Vivian smiled awkwardly and wiggled her fingers. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you one thing, I admire you. At first I thought in my heart that if there was no Morris, we could probably be friends. Now, I¡¯m dead to Morris, that¡¯s why I came to you to apologize. What I did before was wrong.¡± Stewart¡¯s attitude was sincere. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the ce of engagement was in a hot pot restaurant, Stewart would have wanted to stand up and bow to Vivian in apology. Fraser smiled warmly, ¡°Vivian and Stewart have simr personalities, so it¡¯s a good choice to be friends.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I thought.¡± Stewart went along with the steps and immediately picked up a ss of water on the table and raised it, ¡°Vivian, I¡¯ll treat you to this meal today, I hope we can put our differences behind us and be friends?¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± Is this really good? There was a feeling of being in cahoots to cheat Stewart. She was really afraid that one day Stewart would get her killed if she knew the truth. The two men were staring at Vivian with burning eyes, the eyes, Vivian¡¯s back was weak, but she still picked up her cup and clinked with Stewart with tea instead of wine. As the saying goes, ¡°a hand doesn¡¯t beat a smiling man¡±. Stewart, as the eldest princess of Stewart Group, apologized to her and became her friend, how could she refuse? ¡°The news has revealed a lot, but I¡¯m Madame Cheal¡¯s goddaughter and I¡¯ll have a lot of contact with Morris in the future, Miss Stewart, are you sure you want to be my friend? Vivian leaned against the card table, holding her ss, sipping her water as she surveyed Stewart¡¯s facial expression. ¡°Ugh, my heart is dead for Morris now, none of that matters, just don¡¯t ever mention him in front of me again.¡± Stewart waved his hand, a little sadness surfaced on his delicate senior face, ¡°I¡¯m really disgusted by him.¡± That day at the mall counter, Stewart witnessed a ¡°man¡± kissing Morris with his arm around her, she was so shocked that she almost pped Morris in the face. All along, Morris was the person she admired most, like a kind of faith.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. When her faith copsed, she was depressed for several days, and only gradually came out of the shadows. At that time she felt that the things she had done to Vivian were very wrong, but she couldn¡¯t face taking the initiative to say so. The good thing is that now that Fraser is back, she took this opportunity toe to Vivian. ¡°Heh heh, right.¡± Vivian left elbow propped up on the desktop, fingers silently over the forehead, a gesture of emotion, not knowing that the slightly drooping face, but the expression of crying andughing. But Vivian must admit, Stewart dare to do, this kind of nature, not ordinary people can do. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you two have settled your differences.¡± Fraser maintained his usual elegant posture and lifted his cup, ¡°Come on, tea instead of wine, clink one.¡± ¡°Here, clink.¡± ¡°Oh, good.¡± The three clinked their cups and drank half a cup of warm water. The waiter brought over the hot pot base and side dishes one by one, and the three sat together, eating and chatting. When the conversation was over, Stewart looked at Vivian and asked, ¡°Your Encounter Your Beautypany has closed down, what are you going to doter?¡± Vivian thought about it, although she had previously signed a contract with Morris to open a weddingpany together. The contract is still valid, but a lot of things happened in her weddingpany before, and if she continues to stay in the weddingpany, there is no telling what kind of trouble she will cause. It¡¯s better to think about doing something else first to divert attention. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m going to look for a job first.¡± After so many experiences, Vivian is very clear about one thing, that is, to restrain the sharpness, followed by low-key work. If she wants to open any otherpany, it must not be known to the outside world. In this way, to ensure that herpany smoothly. Otherwise, there is no telling what chaos will ur. ¡°What was your major before? Exam not consider toe to work in mypany?¡± Stewart smiled brightly, ¡°Mypany is short of talents like you.¡± ¡°I ¡­ forget it, I¡¯ll just go deliver.¡± She thinks, delivery free time more, if temporary something can also immediately go to deal with, more convenient for her to run other businesses in private. Once you go to work, you won¡¯t be so free. ¡°Oh, how much money can you make by delivering? By the way, I was really amazed by your runway show that day. I have apany that needs models, and the hours are short and the pay is good. Would you like to consider it?¡± Stewart made a suggestion. Chapter 353: Mystery Woman Before, Vivian had been treated as a love rival, so naturally she was very repulsive to her. Now that she knew Morris liked ¡°men¡±, her attitude toward Vivian immediately changed 360 degrees. ¡°Really? Can I do it?¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes lit up. Modeling was good, with lots of hours a day and a regr ie, of course. The point was that Stewart had hooked her up with an agency and she could get paid.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. When she first came to L City, she also wanted to be a model, but because she had never walked in a big show and was not famous, nopany wanted her. She could only run takeout and work at nightclubs to earn money to support her foster parents. ¡°Absolutely.¡± Stewart was confident. Fraser listened and couldn¡¯t help himself, ¡°With your beauty and ability, you might be able to get into the entertainment industry by then. If you¡¯re rich, don¡¯t forget me.¡± He teased. Vivian was amused by Fraser, ¡°Forget it, I just want to make a living.¡± She does not want to enter the entertainment industry, after all, the entertainment industry is very confusing, she is afraid that it is not easy to mix. More importantly, she just wants to do her career. If she signed up with a modeling agency, it would just be a career to confuse people. ¡°Fraser is right, I just think you are very capable.¡± ¡°Thank you, you both think highly of me.¡± ¡°Of course. I, Stewart, don¡¯t misjudge people.¡± She smiled and added, ¡°It¡¯s the end of the year, so why don¡¯t I take you to meet the owner of thepany tomorrow and you can talk about it and make sure?¡± ¡°Of course, no problem. After it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± The two of them hit it off immediately. The three of them sat together chatting easily and happily, and Vivian was in a happy mood. When she returned home, she apanied Houghton to talk and y chess together. At that moment, Yara called. Vivian looked at it and didn¡¯t answer it. After Houghton went to bed, she went next door to rest. The house next door was bought by Morris, and the decoration was so luxurious and high-ss that it was a world away from her room next door. Vivian entered the bedroom, pulled open the cab door and took a look. There were rows of winter clothes hanging in the cab, in different colors and models. She took a nce at them and found that they were all thetest branded clothes, and that they were all for her. Vivian was touched, once again, by Morris¡¯ thoughtfulness for a long time. She was thinking about Morris when his phone call came in. Vivian answered the phone, ¡°You¡¯re up?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you rested yet?¡± His familiar and nice voice came from the other end of the phone, which reassured Vivian for some reason. Vivian¡¯s slender fingers crossed the clothes one by one and said faintly, ¡°The clothes in the house next door, when did you prepare them?¡± ¡°Not two days ago.¡± Morris said casually. The clothes in the bedroom have been changed quarterly since Morris bought the house. ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian also did not think much about it, turned to lie on the bed, hugging the pillow, boiling phone porridge with Morris, ¡°I had dinner with Fraser today. Guess who Fraser brought with him?¡± The man, for the love rival is already very sensitive. And Morris is even more unhappy with Fraser, but not too obvious, ¡°girlfriend?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. He brought Stewart with him today, and Stewart apologized to me, saying he shouldn¡¯t have targeted me because of you, and offered to be my friend.¡± Speaking of which, Vivian sighed helplessly and lifted a hand to ruffle her hair at her temples, ¡°If Stewart ever finds out that the man at the mall that day was me, she¡¯ll probably think I cheated on her and probably get me killed.¡± ¡°Stewart is a good person, worthy of friendship.¡± Stewart and Morris have known each other since they were young, and although Morris doesn¡¯t really care about Stewart, he knows him very well. ¡°Deep friendship?¡± Vivian smiled coldly. Morris only knew one thing, but not the other. Stewart was nice, just nice to people she liked, but to people she didn¡¯t like, or enemies, it was all kinds of tricks. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Fraser have a girlfriend? They¡¯re both perfect for each other.¡± Morris inexplicably said. ¡°Since when did you be a matchmaker?¡± Vivian¡¯s red lips were slightly hooked, ¡°Tsk, just having a meal with Fraser makes you feel in crisis? That¡¯s not like you.¡± ¡°What can I do? The woman I¡¯m looking at is so good. You don¡¯t attract butterflies, but there¡¯s a saying: ¡°If you bloom, butterflies wille.¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, after all, she was still talking about her desire to attract the attention of others. The two talked for a while, but Morris had work to do, so she hung up. Vivian leaned back on the bed, feeling empty inside. She thought about what Morris had done for her and what had happened that night in the hotel with Issac, and how Morris knew everything, but never told her. He was such a proud man, a god-like being, yet he could even tolerate her being defiled. Vivian¡¯s mood became heavier and heavier, feeling unworthy of Morris. She even felt that the distance between her and him was getting farther and farther, so far that she was out of reach. He should have a better woman to be worthy of him. And at the same time, C country. Morris is dining at the vi, and Vivian phone porridge. But a woman suddenly appeared in the living room, making him excuse to hang up the phone. ¡°Gee, Morris, how can you eat alone and not even call me?¡± The woman¡¯s body is hot and sexy, with long chestnut hair slightly curly, stepping on ten centimeters of hatred, and her small waist is almost twisted as if it were broken, walking up to him and directly snatching his sandwich from in front of Morris, which has not yet been opened. Morris was not angry, but waved to the maid beside him, signaling her to prepare a new sandwich. ¡°What are you doing here so early?¡± Morris cold eyes stared at the woman across the table, although his tone was a bit cold, but not at all disgusted. ¡°It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time and missed you. It¡¯s a nice day, do you want to go out and y together?¡± The woman spoke softly and whispered. ¡°No time.¡± He said in a cold voice, picked up the document ced aside and looked down. Pop-¡­ The woman stood up and closed the file in front of Morris directly, ¡°Morris, you heartless. I miss you so much, and this is how you treat me?¡± ¡°Do you miss me that much?¡± ¡°You ¡­ hum, you old unconscionable, angry ¡­¡± the woman worried to say ¡°angry me¡± again. Morris has no words to say. The woman immediately changed her mind and said: ¡°Really,. I haven¡¯t seen you for more than a year, I miss you, so stay with me for a day today, okay?¡± Morris looked at the papers on the side, and then looked at the woman across the table, ¡°Just this once.¡± ¡°Hahaha, still you treat me the best.¡± ¡­ L City, the next day. Because Houghton was here, Vivian¡¯s work schedule had naturally changed. Houghton dragged her up at 4:30, went out for a run, and then started sparring in the park. Chapter 354: Going to the modeling agency ¡°You stupid girl, I have taught you for so long, things are returned to me? Rubbish, can¡¯t even protect yourself, wasted so many years teaching you.¡± Houghton hates iron, so when he fights with Vivian, his fists are flesh to flesh, no mercy. Vivian didn¡¯t expect Houghton to hit hard, so he didn¡¯t go all out, and ended up being knocked down by his fist, lying on the ground, unable to get up for a day. ¡°Hiss, it hurts, Houghton, are you trying to beat me to death and get a new apprentice?¡± She covered her abdomen, her temples jutting out in pain. ¡°From now on, my task is to pull you through training every day. If you don¡¯t give it your all, you¡¯ll suffer for me. I won¡¯t show you mercy, but I won¡¯t punch you in the face either!¡± Houghton was dressed in a Taoist robe, standing with his hands in the air, just like the master of a certain sect, with an imposing presence. ¡°Not in the face?¡± Vivian didn¡¯t feel grateful at all. You know, Houghton said one is one, and when he said he was going to hit hard, he hit hard. She couldn¡¯t help but be a little nervous and started giving it her all once she got up from the ground. Only because she now has serious insomnia, she can only fall asleep at four or five o¡¯clock every day, but just fall asleep, Houghton pulled up to train. With poor rest and bad form, her reactions are sluggish and she simply can¡¯t catch Houghton¡¯s moves. Although she was beaten very badly, but Houghton more and more angry, ¡°you stupid, hurry up to me up. Damn, I¡¯ve been teaching you all these years for nothing, haven¡¯t I?¡± He was furious. Viviany on the cold ground, reaching over his right shoulder, grimacing in pain, ¡°Houghton, be gentle, I¡¯m going to be killed.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re going to get killed, you ungrateful thing.¡± ¡­ So, one morning, Vivian was almost beaten to death by Houghton. When she got home, she simply washed up andy down on the couch and said she would rest for a while, but she ended up drifting off to sleep. I don¡¯t know how long she slept, but she was woken up by the bell. When she opened her eyes, she found a quilt covering her body, and thought it must be Houghton who hade by. She took an extra key for the two suites yesterday and gave it to Houghton. Lying on the couch, she fumbled with her phone and looked at the screen; it was Stewart¡¯s phone. She sat up with a start, ¡°Oh no.¡± ¡°Hello, Stewart?¡± She had made an appointment with Stewart yesterday to meet with her boss at a modeling agency today, but she had forgotten all about it after a morning of training by Houghton. ¡°Are you packed? Where am I going to meet you?¡± ¡°Packed, all right. You can send me the location of thepany directly, and I¡¯ll meet you in front of the office.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± The two hung up the phone. Vivian sent a cute emoji to Stewart. The two of them had just added each other¡¯s WeChat friendsst night. Stewart sent a location, Vivian sent back an ¡°OK¡±, then immediately got up, changed clothes, put on light makeup, carried her bag and went out. Twenty minutester, the car arrived at the destination. Vivian parked the car and saw Stewart standing under the building from afar. She jogged over to him, ¡°Good morning, you¡¯ve been waiting a long time.¡± Stewart¡¯s long hair is up, wearing ck sunsses, red lips, hair curling at the temples, wearing a white trench coat, a powerful aura. She was born with an exquisite and beautiful face, plus her own superior temperament, a proper beautiful woman. ¡°Juste. Let¡¯s go up.¡± The two of them walked into the building together. The lobby of the building is full of people whoe and go to work, and when they see Vivian and Stewart, they cast strange nces at each other. The two are already naturally beautiful and have a great aura, and now that they are walking together, the turnaround rate is naturally explosive. ¡°My goodness, they are so beautiful.¡± ¡°Whichpany¡¯s artist is it?¡± ¡°Are you blind? That one is the Princess of Stewart Group. I¡¯ve seen them on TV many times.¡± ¡°The woman next to the white dress is really beautiful. Her lips are red and her teeth are white, and she seems to be wearing lipstick.¡± ¡± I want to have this face, my boyfriend will not cheat on my best friend.¡± ¡°Pfft, I¡¯mughing my ass off. You want to have this face, do not be a luxury wife?¡± ¡­ The crowd was talking while taking pictures with their phones. Vivian is used to this, and Stewart is even more calm. The two of them went upstairs and went to the 45th floor. On the 45th floor is FUN Media Company. When they got out of the elevator, they entered thepany together. Stewart, with his hands in the pockets of his trench coat and a satchel on his shoulder, walked to the reception desk and said in a high voice, ¡°Looking for you Mr. Edwin.¡± Seeing Stewart, the receptionist immediately said, ¡°Yes, yes. miss Stewarte with me.¡± The receptionist knocked on the door and a ¡°Come in¡± came from inside, so the two of them walked in.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Vivian walked in from the outside and observed FUN Media Company all the way. Inside were all handsome men and women, models by nature, all of whom were very good looking, with excellent temperament, and most importantly, very young. Once again, she felt that the modeling industry is so morous, but thepetition is really too cruel. After entering the office, Vivian realized that the Mr. Edwin sitting in front of the desk was a foreign man with blond hair, although he was in his thirties, his aura was overwhelming. ¡°Mr. Edwin, good morning. I brought you a little sister.¡± Stewart, who has a good rtionship with Mr. Edwin, put down her bag and walked up to Mr. Edwin without being seen, sitting sideways at his desk and tapping her slender nails on the desktop, ¡°What are you working on.¡± ¡°There was a big show recently, wasn¡¯t there? We¡¯re discussing who to choose for it.¡± Mr. Edwin stood up, looked at Vivian, and said to Stewart, ¡°This is what you told me is called ¡­ right, Vivian, right?¡± Vivian slightly jawed, ¡°Mr. Edwin, hello.¡± Vivian aura is not inferior, walked to Mr. Edwin, and shook his hand. ¡°Hello, my name is Edwin,¡± Edwin introduced himself and shook hands with Vivian. Stewart added: ¡°Didn¡¯t I send you the video of Vivian¡¯s previous runway show? What do you think? Let me tell you, she is my good sister, you can¡¯t treat her too badly in terms of welfare.¡± Before Stewart did a lot of things to Vivian, Vivian did not pursue. Stewart had some guilt in his heart, so this time she was actively trying to help, and it was also a way to apologize. Unbeknownst to her, the more active Stewart was, the more pressure Vivian felt, and the more guilty she felt. ¡°Look at you, am I Edwin like that?¡± Edwinughed. Although he said he was a foreigner, perhaps because he had spent many years in China, he spoke a fluent Mandarin, and spoke with more words than the average person. The venomous Edwin looked Vivian up and down and nodded slightly, ¡°Well, figure, appearance, temperament, excellent.¡± ¡°Vivian, very good. I¡¯ve never seen Mr. Edwinpliment anyone like that before, and you¡¯re the first one.¡± Stewart gave Vivian a cheer. Chapter 355: The Strength of Miroslow’s Legion Vivian smiled politely, ¡°Mr. Edwin is veryplimentary.¡± ¡°Although you are not bad in all aspects, I also watched the video that day, although good, but there are also ws. However, those are not the main point, and can be slowly cultivatedter.¡± Edwin said. Hearing his words, Vivian¡¯s heart had a slight sense of loss, she said helplessly, ¡°I still hope Mr. Edwin will give more guidance.¡± She hadn¡¯t participated in any runway shows in these years, so she didn¡¯t have much experience, and she was already satisfied that she could withstand Edwin¡¯s praise just now. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Now we need to finalize the contract.¡± Edwin opened the door, ¡°Today Xiao Xue is in, I will say straight out the treatment bar. You are now a one-month probationary period, giving you a base sry of 1W plus a minimummission. After you are regrized, the base sry 2W,mission ording to the proportion of performance to calcte.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks Mr. Edwin.¡± Vivian was satisfied, 1W base sry for the probationary period, not a small amount, andmission. ¡°Working hours, two days off per week, three to five hours of work. However, in order to promote thepany, you may also have to cooperate with the asional small video, anyments?¡± ¡°No, no opinion.¡± Vivian readily agreed, because she knew that this benefit package was already very good. The point is, there is enough free time for her to do other things, and developing her own career is the top priority. If not, there would be no need for her toe looking for a job, after all, with the money she has in her hands now, making investments would be the best. But the situation was different, and she had to think it through. Between her and Edwin, it was an instant agreement, and then a contract was signed. The contract is a one-year system, after the probationary period, she will first sign a one-year contract, and if she cannot pass the probationary period, she will have to leave at any time. During the probationary period, Vivian must receive a lot of training and must be very busy every day. Edwin and Vivian readily signed the contract, and Stewart stood aside, with his arms around his chest, and said to Edwin, ¡°After introducing such a good candidate to you, won¡¯t you treat me to dinner?¡± ¡°Sure, sure, that¡¯s not even a problem.¡± Edwin smiled angrily and added, ¡°Go, take Vivian to get familiar with the environment, just in time to show you around thepany as well.¡± Vivian and Stewart followed Edwin and strolled around to get familiar with thepany¡¯s environment. FUN Media Company has four floors with meeting rooms, several studios, offices, dressing rooms, lounges, etc. There are many employees. After a brief stroll, Vivian and Stewart went to have dinner with Edwin. Because Edwin knew that Vivian was Madame Cheal¡¯s goddaughter, he treated her in a friendly manner, without the arrogance between superiors and subordinates. After the meal, Vivian said thank you to Stewart and went home. When she got home, Vivian sat down on the sofa, grabbed herptop and started working. Recently, for a while, because it was inconvenient, she seldom went to Vinca E-Sports, and had been having web meetings with people from thepany. In thepany group, one of the co-owners was very unhappy with Vivian¡¯s performance. She had a headache and suddenly felt that it wasn¡¯t a good idea to open the gamingpany above the weddingpany. In the afternoon, she simply packed up and went to the weddingpany. Thepany was still being renovated, so Vivian sat with Houghton for a while and then took the time to go to Vinca E-Sports. There are three shareholders in thepany plus Vivian. Vivian invested the most, took the biggest share, and had the absolute right to speak. us and Glen are the two minority shareholders, and Glen is the least invested, ounting for ten percent of the shares. She just walked into the office, us and Glen saw hering and greeted her immediately. us couldn¡¯t help but shake his head andment, ¡°If you don¡¯te again, thepany probably doesn¡¯t even know that there is a person like you.¡± ¡°You can do it, you¡¯re the boss, us and I are busy every day like a spinning wheel.¡± Glen spat.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. It was a good thing Vivian had exined to a few people to keep her identity a secret, so those employees of thepany only thought she wasing over to y. ¡°Let you two work hard, buy you two dinnerter.¡± Vivian smiled apologetically, then asked, ¡°How is thepany¡¯s operation these days?¡± She just wanted to know the recent operational status of thepany and how it was currently doing. ¡°Vinca E-Sports¡± was already famous, and then there was a wave of crazy promotion and operation, so it¡¯s still in good shape. With just a few brothers broadcasting live matches, the ie is very stable.¡± us and Vivian reported thepany situation, and thenmented: ¡°The good thing is that several of them are very good at King¡¯s Glory, League of Legends, and Peace Elite. Otherwise all only anchor a game, the effect must be poor.¡± ¡°The game has also been ying, but we are a newly establishedpany, currently trying to find people to invest in the game, I¡¯m afraid there is a certain degree of difficulty.¡± Glen leaned against the desk, hands around his chest, frowning deep in thought. Then he said, ¡°There is a domesticpetition at the beginning of the year, and it has been signed up. I heard that this game is very important, if you y better, you can participate in the 2022 Winter Olympics e-sportspetition. This is a chance to be famous in one battle.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that easy.¡± Vivian has considered Glen¡¯s question, ¡°I¡¯d like to, but we¡¯re a newpany, so we¡¯re still not good enough. First y the domesticpetition, raise awareness, when the timees to participate in the internationalpetition next year, as for the winter Olympic e-sportspetition, s ¡­ then say.¡± She doesn¡¯t have that confidence. Vivian said while lifting his wrist to look at the time¡¯s, instructed us: ¡°Call operations, coaches, and a few of them toe over, let¡¯s simply have a meeting.¡± People will think of the good, but more often than not, they have to consider their own strength. The of them ¡°Miroslow¡¯s Legion¡± came together because they like games, although they have some ability, butpared with professional e-sports yers, they naturally inferior a little. ¡­ In the blink of an eye, it was already the 27th day of the lunar calendar, and there were still three days left for the New Year. Vivian, who hadn¡¯t worked at FUN Media Company for a few days, was on vacation. She bought Houghton a ticket and sent him to the train station so he could go back first. Vivian bought a bunch of gifts and went to The Cheal family¡¯s old house to visit the olddy. Only this time when she came to The Cheal family¡¯s old house, Vivian happened to meet Mike who came back with Yara. ¡°Vivian is here? Come on, it¡¯s cold outside,e in and sit down. Yara is also here, so you young people can sit together and chat.¡± Madame Cheal smiled happily when she saw Vivian and waved towards her, happy. Yara sat next to Mike, and their eyes fell on Vivian with a swish. Vivian and Yara looked at each other for a moment, Vivian looked calm, while Yara¡¯s face was full of despair and helplessness, as if she had a thousand words but could not say them. ¡°Vivian is here? Mother just happened to talk about you.¡± Chapter 356: Vivian does whatever she wants Mike was as gentle and affectionate as ever, as if all those things had never happened before, maintaining his ¡°good guy¡± image in front of Yara. Vivian smiled back so that Madame Cheal wouldn¡¯t get caught in the middle, ¡°Really? What are you guys talking about me, you¡¯re not talking about me, are you?¡± ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ No, my mother just said she hadn¡¯t seen you around the end of the year and thought you weren¡¯ting.¡± Mike joked with Vivian. Yara, who was on the other side, justughed awkwardly. ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t listen to Mike¡¯s nonsense.¡± Madame Cheal smiled with a red face. Vivian put the gift aside and went to Madame Cheal to chat with her. After chatting for a while, she changed the topic and said directly to Madame Cheal: ¡°Grandma, Yara is pregnant. ¡°Yes, I know, Mike told me.¡± Madame Cheal nodded. Vivian tilted her head and nced at Mike, with a slight glint in her eyes, and asked Madame Cheal, ¡°Grandma, this is a good thing, which means that our The Cheal family is expecting a happy event. When do you n to hold the wedding for Yara and Mike?¡± ¡°Yara said her parents are busy doing business abroad, so she ns to discuss the wedding with her family after the New Year.¡± Here, Madame Cheal nced at Yara and sighed, ¡°Young people nowadays think differently from us older generations. They make their own decisions, and it¡¯s useless for me, a wife, to worry about it every day.¡± Listening to Madame Cheal¡¯s meaning, Vivian made a simple analysis. It is likely that Mike took the initiative to confess to Madame Cheal about Yara¡¯s pregnancy, because even if he didn¡¯t say it, Vivian would have said it. So Mike went ahead and told Madame Cheal and found a reason not to mention the marriage for the time being to stall for time. Vivian cursed Yara for her stupidity, but there was nothing she could do. After the meal, Yara and Vivian took Madame Cheal for a stroll in the back garden, and Aunt Chen also apanied her. After a while, Madame Cheal said she was tired, so Aunt Chen took Madame Cheal back to rest. Yara then took the opportunity to take Vivian¡¯s hand and looked at her pitifully, choking back a sob, ¡°Are you still angry with me?¡± Vivian¡¯s face was unmoving, and she looked down at Yara¡¯s hand clutching her wrist, brushing it away while saying indifferently, ¡°Why should I be angry? We are very close?¡± That day, she tried so hard to take Yara away, and Yara finally chose Mike. How could Vivian not be disappointed? ¡°I ¡­ you ¡­¡± Yara did not expect Vivian would be so cold, choked by her a sentence do not know what to say good. The cold wind blew, Yara¡¯s hair in front of the forehead messy flying, she raised her hand to ruffle her hair, pursed her lips, hesitated for a moment, and then said to Vivian: ¡°Mike is not as bad as you think. I don¡¯t know what misunderstanding there is between you two, but at least Mike is not Issac , you can¡¯t generalize.¡± ¡°Well, what then?¡± Vivian tucked his hands in the pockets of his trench coat, his expression nd, as if he was listening to Yara, but as if he hadn¡¯t heard her, and it didn¡¯t affect her in the slightest. ¡°And then, then ¡­¡± Asked suddenly by Vivian, Yara froze and added: ¡°I don¡¯t want Mike to affect our rtionship. Are we still friends?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The mouth said yes, but the attitude was cold to the freezing point. Yara bit her red lips lightly, ¡°Then can we have hot pot together tonight? She could feel Vivian was angry, and Yara tried to redeem herself a little. ¡°Sorry, I have things to do this afternoon.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Speaking of which, Vivian took out her phone and looked at the time, and said in a cold tone, ¡°It¡¯ste, I still have something to do. You can y by yourself.¡± After saying that, Vivian turned around and left without looking back. Yara stood in the same ce, looking at Vivian¡¯s back with pity and innocence, her pink fist clenched, wanting to call out to Vivian, but in the end she did not call out her name. She knew that Vivian hadpletely distanced herself from her. Yara knew that Vivian was doing it for her own good, but she firmly believed that Vivian must have misunderstood Mike. One day, the truth will prove everything. Vivian leaves the back garden and goes to say goodbye to Madame Cheal. She was just walking to the front garden when she ran into Mike. When they saw each other, they stopped in their tracks. Mike was still smiling calmly and gentlemanly, ¡°Vivian, are you going back now?¡± Vivian stepped on high heels and took a few steps forward until she was only two steps away from Mike before stopping, her cold eyes looking directly at him, ¡°Mike is so capable, what exactly is it that allows you to charm Yara¡¯s soul.¡± He knitted his brows and pondered in a fake manner, finally just hooked his lips in a smile, ¡°Perhaps, charm.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Vivian was really amused by Mike, ¡°Well, maybe. But I¡¯m more curious, Mike is so shameless, gic?¡± As her words fell, the smile on Mike¡¯s face instantly stiffened, and his entire surrounding breath instantly condensed. The two looked at each other for a moment, his obscure pupils are hidden in the depths of the horrific cold air, mixed with a little hostility. And then, he suddenly smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, I and Morris but the same ancestor.¡± ¡°Mike is right and not right.¡± Vivian said, ¡°After all, the same person is from The Cheal family, but not the same mother.¡± This statement was provocative. As Vivian¡¯s words fell, Mike¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed slightly, and Vivian felt a strong aura of ughter in that instant. He was angry. ¡°Mike is angry? Tsk, so it seems that Mike is not aplete scum. At least for your mother, it is sincere.¡± Vivian did not scare Mike at all and continued: ¡°Pretending to say you like Yara, I see you, how long you can pretend. If you can, you¡¯d better pretend for the rest of your life.¡± I¡¯ve seen people who are despicable and shameless, but I¡¯ve never seen a man who is so hypocritical and pretentious as Mike. ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because you have Morris to cover you.¡± Torn face, Mike is alsozy to be false with Vivian. ¡°Sorry to disappoint Mike. I¡¯m still relying on him to cover me, so I can do whatever I want, what does Mike want?¡± Vivian jerked back a step and raised her hand to cover her mouth, ¡°Oh, Mike is not moving to kill? It¡¯s so horrible, it scares me to death.¡± ¡°Vivian, you ¡­ hum!¡± Vivian a series of actions angry face blue a white burst of Mike really can not pretend to go on, he raised his hand and pointed at Vivian, ¡°Morris can cover you a moment, can not cover you a lifetime.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good point.¡± Vivian raised his hand and apuded. ¡°You ¡­¡± Mike was choked speechless, coldly red at her, suddenly eyes nced behind Vivian, his cold face suddenly tinged with a little gentle affinity. Chapter 357: Dying Young ¡°Yara is here? The little girl is leaving, so you should say hello to her.¡± He said. Vivian nced to one side out of the corner of her eye, and did not look back at Yara, but lifted her steps around Mike and left directly. Some roads, are their own choice, even if it is wrong, you have to go on your knees. This phrase was given to Yara by Vivian. Yara watched Vivian leave, and her pretty face was stained with loss. She went to Mike¡¯s front and asked pitifully: ¡°Mike, when will you and Vivian clear up your misunderstanding? I don¡¯t want to see you two fighting each other everywhere. I, I really treat Vivian as a good friend.¡± Yara really liked Vivian and considered her as a friend. After all, they had suffered together. ¡°Fool, time, is the best proof.¡± Mike lifted his hand over her head, smoothed her hair, and took her into his arms, his chin resting on her forehead, tenderly. Yara slowly closed her eyes, feeling his tenderness, immersed in it, feeling happy and beautiful. ¡°Well, Mike, I believe that one day you and Vivian will be able to clear up the misunderstanding and get back together.¡± ¡°Yes, I think so too. But now Vivian has a questionable attitude towards me all the time, it¡¯s really a headache.¡± Mike¡¯s eyes shimmered and a n was born, ¡°She doesn¡¯t trust me, and Morris doesn¡¯t trust me either. So much so that the Eonothem Group has stopped working with mypany on several projects.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Yara came out of Mike¡¯s arms, wrinkling her good-looking eyebrows, with a puzzled face, ¡°What do you mean? Why do you say Vivian doesn¡¯t trust you, and Morris doesn¡¯t trust you either?¡± She was a little confused by Mike¡¯s words. ¡°Why are you so stupid, you still don¡¯t know Vivian and Morris¡¯ rtionship until now?¡± Mike¡¯s words made Yara more and more depressed, ¡°What rtionship? It¡¯s not because Vivian is Auntie¡¯s goddaughter, so she should call Morris brother. Is that all there is to the rtionship?¡± Mike couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You¡¯re stupid, Vivian likes Morris, and the photo that was on the news the other day of Morris with that man, that man was Vivian dressed as a man.¡± ¡°What? A woman dressed as a man? The news was so shocking that Yara couldn¡¯t stop her decibels from rising. Mike ink eyebrows lightly wrinkled, a ¡°surprised¡± expression, ¡°Why, you do not know? You and Vivian are so close, didn¡¯t she tell you?¡± Yara shook her head mechanically, ¡°No. But, Mike, is it possible that you are mistaken. The person in the photo on the news is obviously a man, how can it be Vivian. If Vivian wanted to be with Morris, she could have done it openly and honestly, so why sneak around? Besides, that incident to the Eonothem Group brought a lot of impact, Aunt that time a great deal of anger, almost to Morris familyw to serve. If what you say is true, Vivian will certainly tell auntie.¡± Because Mike called Madame Cheal as ¡°mother¡±, Yara is now pregnant with Mike¡¯s child, naturally to call Madame Cheal ¡°auntie¡±, the future will change their mouth to call The future will be called ¡°mother¡±. But because Madame Cheal¡¯s age is there, Yara will asionally call her ¡°grandma¡± by mistake. ¡°I thought you and Vivian were so close, she would have told you.¡± Mike shook his head in bewilderment and said, ¡°My mother knew about this, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have suddenly stopped holding Morris responsible.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it?¡± Yara slowly hung her head, a thousand emotions surfaced on her face, muttering in a low voice, ¡°Such an important matter, she actually did not tell me, did not take me as a friend!¡± Seeing her like this, the corner of Mike¡¯s lips hooked up a smile that seemed to be absent. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to call Vivian and ask her why she didn¡¯t tell me about such an important matter. She doesn¡¯t treat me as a friend at all!¡± Yara pulled out her phone in exasperation and wanted to call Vivian to question her. But Mike held her hand and stopped her, ¡°If she didn¡¯t tell you, she naturally has a reason for not telling you. If you question her, you¡¯ll hurt your sisterly feelings.¡± ¡°What sisterly feelings? When this happened, Vivian and I had a good rtionship, I even called her and called Morris mean and shameless, and now I look like a fool. She doesn¡¯t even consider me a friend!¡± Yara was furious and suddenly felt that Vivian was too hypocritical when she went to her apartment that day and said that. It was more likely that Vivian was deliberately trying to provoke the rtionship between her and Mike. At this thought, she grunted coldly and made a mental calction. Looking up at Mike, she asked, ¡°Mike, did you just say that Morris canceled several projects with yourpany?¡± Mike¡¯s big palm over her cheek, his voice extra soft, ¡°You are my fianc¨¦e, I can still lie to you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a few projects, isn¡¯t it? If they¡¯re gone, they¡¯re gone. We can still do other things.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s easy to say, less projects means less money, how can I support you two if I don¡¯t earn money in the future.¡± Mike¡¯s words hit the softest spot in Yara¡¯s heart, making her moved, ¡°Of course you can support us, don¡¯t worry.¡± The words are over, Mike¡¯s lips are slightly hooked, and his shrewd eyes sh a little cunning. His purpose, achieved. He used Vivian to stimte Yara, and then used Yara to use her parents¡¯ connections to help hispany. Two birds with one stone. The two stayed at the old house for a while and then left. Mike then went to thepany to deal with his work, Yara returned home and had nothing to do so she made a phone call to her family and mentioned that her parents¡¯ domestic industry was cooperating with Mike¡¯spany. Yara¡¯s parents said that they would look into it first. Since they said that, Yara knew that it was a done deal. Vivian returned home, prepared to pack her things, and nned to drive back home tomorrow, when she received a call from Yeon. When she saw Yeon¡¯s name on the phone screen, Vivian thought about it. She hadn¡¯t seen Yeon since she was injuredst time, and now she was calling because of Issac. Vivian didn¡¯t want to get involved with The Shaw family again, so she hung up the phone. With no choice, Vivian went to the couch and sat down, answering the phone, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± After the call was answered, she questioned in a cold voice. ¡°Vivian, I want to see you.¡± Yeon did not have Vivian¡¯s expected anger, the whole person was very calm. The extraordinarily light-heartedness was a bit surprising to Vivian. ¡°If you have something to say, say it over the phone.¡± After what happened earlier, Vivian was extra cautious with The Shaw family, not to mention daring to give them any chance toy their hands on her. She was still young and didn¡¯t want to die young. Chapter 358: Yoona is crazy ¡°Oh, Vivian you are so timid, don¡¯t you even have the courage to meet with me now?¡± Yeon snorted andughed mockingly. ¡°If you say so.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t refute. ¡°You ¡­¡± Yeon was choked speechless by Vivian¡¯s words. There was a moment of silence before he said, ¡°I¡¯ll send a video to your phone, you can consider whether you want to meet with me after watching it.¡± The other side finished, directly hung up the phone. Vivian¡¯s eyebrows knitted lightly, holding the phone, looking at Yeon¡¯s name disyed on the call log on the screen, in deep thought. What does she want to do? After what happenedst time, Yeon hated her to the bone, and now she suddenly took the initiative to contact her, which is not good. Vivian thought that it was probably rted to Morris¡¯s ¡°attack¡± on the Shaw Group. Ding¡­ WeChat text message alert sounded. Vivian opened her phone, Yeon sent her a WeChat video. The video was in a hotel suite, Issac and a woman ¡°in full swing¡± scene, the two lovingly entwined, the picture is iparable erotic. But when you look at it, that person is actually ¡­ herself? Vivian¡¯s heart thumped a little, and suddenly her breathing was frozen a little. She sat up straight and looked at the video carefully, observing the situation, only to find that the person was not herself, but ¡­ Yoona! Although the woman in the video also had short ck neckline hair, this room in the hotel, and the intense entanglement of the two in the room, were enough to prove that it was not her at all. The Yoona in the picture is sober state, and even bed to Issac especially active. Vivian instantly nk mind ¡­ Is Yoona crazy? How could she and Issac get together? Could it be that after being hurt by Morris, she started to pester Issac, or is it because she looks exactly like herself that she is willing to be used by Issac as a threat to herself? No! Vivian shook her head. She knew that Yoona had always loved to save face, and although releasing this video would prove that she was ¡°Vivian¡±, it would have an impact on Yoona. This is the kind of thing that hurts a thousand enemies and damages eight hundred ¡­ I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll be able to do it! Vivian raised his hand and rubbed his temples, put his phone on the table, leaned back on the sofa and looked up at the ceiling. She felt tired. She used to envy twin sisters, thinking that they were happy and wonderful, and that they could empathize with each other even when they were sad or happy. Howe she and Yoona were different? She was alone for a while when her phone rang again, still from Yeon. Vivian did not hesitate, picked up the phone, slid her thumb over the answer button, and held the phone up next to her ear, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Opening the door to direct questioning, even a hint of euphemism felt like a waste of emotion. ¡°Oh, I like it when you¡¯re so proactive.¡± Yeonughed coldly, ¡°I digress from wanting to tell you over the phone. Half an hourter, Phil¡¯s Cafe, I¡¯ll wait for you. The other party hung up the phone directly after saying that. Vivian held the phone, only to feel the brain pain. After sitting alone in the living room for a while, she finally couldn¡¯t resist dialing Yoona¡¯s number. Beep beep beep¡­ After a few rings, the other party finally answered the phone. Without waiting for Vivian to speak, she heard Yoona¡¯s silveryughter, ¡°Rarely, why are you calling me?¡± Obviously, Yoona didn¡¯t expect Vivian to call her on her own initiative either. ¡°Yoona, I don¡¯t care what kind of rtionship you have with Issac, but I warn you, don¡¯t rely on the fact that you have a face exactly like mine, so you can be reckless.¡± Isn¡¯t deliberately wearing a wig and disguising yourself as you are just cooperating with Issac to record the video as a handle? ¡°What? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Yoona pretended to be confused over the phone and asked again, ¡°Vivian, it¡¯s almost New Year¡¯s Eve, and Mom and Dad mean they want you toe over and spend it together, okay?¡± She asked in a gloomy voice. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you. Just onest warning, stop disguising yourself as me and having slutty sex with Issac in bed! You have no shame, but I have a shame!¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Vivian was really worried. She had already signed a contract with FUN Media Company and had officially entered the modeling world. If there is a possibility of endorsement or something like that, or if she bes famous, it would be a big joke for Issac to release the video. Not only her, but also The Cheal family would be in trouble. Thinking about this, Vivian felt more and more that she was not suitable to be with Morris. The presence of Yoona would be the most difficult problem and a time bomb, who knows what Yoona would do when she gets mad! ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t say that, okay? You¡¯re my sister, I¡¯ll be sad if you talk like that. Also, don¡¯t say I¡¯m shameless. After all, when I was engaged to Morris, you were cheating on me with him on the day of my engagement. Yoona didn¡¯t know these things before, but only after she got together with Issac did she learn about them. God knows how shocked and desperate Yoona was when she found out these things. Perhaps because she was taken away from too many things, so she especially hated Vivian. While wanting to take revenge on Morris, she wanted to ruin everything for Vivian! Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± Vivian was also innocent of what happened back then. But things have already happened, she now chooses to stay with Morris, naturally she will not me Morris again. Thepany¡¯s main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. ¡°s, yes, isn¡¯t it just fate that takes the initiative?¡± The voice of Yoona on the phone was t, so t that one could not hear the joy and sorrow. No, to be precise, there is a faint sadness, the tone of voice is a little lost, the slow pace of speech, so that people can feel her helplessness. ¡°If mom and dad had just strangled you in infancy when they lost you, maybe there wouldn¡¯t be so many things today. Vivian, it was you and Morris who ruined everything for me. Little by little, I¡¯ll make you both pay for it!¡± Thest sentence, she almost gritted her teeth and squeezed it out from between her teeth. I can vaguely feel her voice trembling as she speaks. Finally, the strong anger and resentment, or did not hide. ¡°Destroying us is destroying yourself.¡± Vivian knew that Yoona was vindictive, she just didn¡¯t expect her to choose such extreme means. ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡± On the other end of the phone, Yoona angled her head andughed, herughter was eerie and cold, making it creepy to listen to. ¡°I¡¯ve be like this, what do you think I have left to cherish? What? The reason why Yeon kidnapped me and abused me was because of Morris in the first ce. If you were the one who was engaged to Morris, then you should be the one who was abused.¡± After saying that, she raised the decibel violently and roared hysterically, ¡°It should be you, it¡¯s you Vivian!¡± Chapter 359: Morris has a mistress Yoona almost lost her mind, seemingly forgetting that she was the one who had to take away the credit that belonged to Vivian, and licking her face to marry Morris, and ended up in this situation, instead ming Vivian. Vivian suddenly felt pity and sadness for Yoona. ¡°You know that Yeon sent those people who abused you, and now you are still with Issac!¡± She sighed as if nothing was wrong, ¡°I advise you to go to the hospital to have your brain looked at.¡± ¡°Vivian, you are ¡­¡± At the other end of the phone, Yoona stormed out and tried to insult Vivian, but Vivian didn¡¯t give her a chance, instead she just hung up. If it was said that Yoona was disgusted at first, then at this moment, only sympathy is left for her. But what is there to feel sorry for a brainless fool? Ding¡­ The WeChat beep sounded again. A WeChat message popped up on the phone screen, and it was from Yeon. She said: ¡± Phil¡¯s Cafe Box 902.¡± Vivian ignored the WeChat message and didn¡¯t n to go. After she continued packing at home and got everything done, Sophie suddenly called her. ¡°Sophie?¡± ¡°Vivian, where are you now? Can you do me a favor?¡± On the other end of the phone, Sophie spoke with some urgency. Vivian felt bad and immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here with Mandy at the Children¡¯s Hospital. Her mother-inw hurt her baby today. The child is very serious now, what should we do?¡± Sophie briefly told Vivian about the situation, but Vivian¡¯s heart jumped, ¡°What, her mother-inw hurt the child?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s because Mandy¡¯s husband is in jail, so her mother-inw is resentful and took it all out on Mandy, which affected the baby.¡± ¡°I know. Where are you guys now?¡± ¡°In front of Xihua Children¡¯s Hospital. The little one is still very young, and several hospitals refuse to ept him. Can you help us find a way?¡± Sophie¡¯s voice was a bit choked up, and she could hear Mandy¡¯s cries on the other end of the phone, and the child¡¯s voice crying. Vivian immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll try my best.¡± After she hung up the phone, she was ready to call Morris, but she thought it was toote, so she didn¡¯t want to disturb him. After thinking about it, Vivian finally looked up Philip¡¯s WeChat in her phone. She had met Philip several times before, and Philip had added her to WeChat, but had never talked to him. The first time I saw him, I knew he was a gifted genius in the medical field, so he had a lot of contacts. Vivian took the initiative to contact Philip is very abrupt, but now really can not help. The other party answered the phone after a few rings. ¡°The first thing you need to do is to call me. Obviously this call made Philip doubly amazed. ¡°Philip, a friend of mine¡¯s newborn baby fell and injured, the situation is very serious, now no hospital will ept the child. I know you used to be a doctor, you should have some contacts, can you help save this child?¡± The situation is urgent, Vivian did not dare to dy, eyelids identally put the situation briefly. Then immediately added a sentence, ¡°I know it¡¯s very abrupt to call you now, but I really can¡¯t do anything about it. Can you please?¡± Although Mandy¡¯s husband had received money from Issac in the first ce, so he joined hands with the journalist to use her of beating her up, Mandy had stood by her side and helped her all along. Vivian naturally would not be angry with Mandy. Moreover, after Encounter Your Beauty was established, Mandy worked part-time as a nner and brought a lot of revenue to thepany, and she personally appreciated Mandy very much. ¡°Tch, it¡¯s rare for you to ask me, Pepper, how could I refuse.¡± Philip certainly wouldn¡¯t refuse Vivian. After all, he already knew that Vivian and Morris had officially fallen in love in private, and this was the future second sister-inw. He didn¡¯t dare to refuse his second sister-inw¡¯s request. ¡°Currently the best pediatricians in L City are at the West China Children¡¯s Hospital, I¡¯m contacting the people there, you send me your friend¡¯s phone number.¡± Philip said. Vivian didn¡¯t expect Philip to be so righteous. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you the phone number right away. Thanks, I¡¯ll buy you dinnerter.¡± Vivian immediately hung up the phone and sent Mandy¡¯s cell phone number to Philip. At the same time, went downstairs and drove straight to Xihua Children¡¯s Hospital. As a woman, although she was not married and had children, she could feel Mandy¡¯s desperate situation at this moment. How could she stand by and do nothing? Ten minutester, Vivian arrived at Xihua Children¡¯s Hospital, where Mandy¡¯s child had already been admitted to the operating room and was scheduled for surgery. When Vivian saw Mandy, she was sitting in the corridor and crying. Without waiting for her to go up and calm her down, Philip appeared in the resuscitation room corridor as well. ¡°Hey, Pepper?¡± Vivian saw Philip and walked over, smiling slightly, ¡°Philip, I really appreciate you this time. I ¡­¡± She was about to say something, who expected Philip¡¯s phone to ring, he raised his hand, ¡°Excuse me, take a video call.¡± He turned his back to Vivian and answered the video call, when he heard a woman¡¯s delicate voiceing from inside, ¡°Hi Philip, look who I¡¯m with?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of my business who you¡¯re with.¡± Philip said in a disgusted and disgusted manner, without good grace. Because it was a video call, the sound was automatically amplified, and Vivian could clearly hear the people inside even if she didn¡¯t deliberately listen. She said to herself, ¡°It¡¯s not like Philip, the scum, is out there flirting with women and owes a debt of love.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Humph, you heartless dog man, not as good as your second brother Morris.¡± The woman in the video pouted. Second brother? Morris? With a woman¡¯s sensitivity and intuition, Vivian immediately looked up, her gaze nced at the video in Philip¡¯s hand, just in time to see the woman in the video wearing a sultry, hot red dress with draped blonde hair straddling ¡­ Morris! Morris hung his head, holding his wine, and was drinking it, while the woman wrapped her arms around his neck, and even leaned her head on Morris¡¯ shoulder intimately. But he, not even a hint of resistance! Vivian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, only to feel a sudden sinking of the heart, a pain of breath suffocating rushed to the heart. She stared at Philip¡¯s phone with a deadly gaze, and Philip suddenly realized that there was Vivian standing behind him, he immediately turned down the voice video and said to the person over there, ¡°I¡¯m busy, I¡¯ll talkter.¡± Then he hung up the video at light speed. The phone was put away, Philip smiled at Vivian, but his eyes were sizing her up, as if he was wondering if she had just seen it or not. And Vivian is not a happy person, even if she clearly saw the scene in the phone just now, she still maintained a bashful posture and smiled back, ¡°You helped me a lot today, when are you free, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner.¡± Chapter 360: Philip Testing Vivian ¡°Small thing, small thing.¡± Philip smiled sarcastically, but his shining gaze was watching Vivian from the beginning to the end, gaining some insight into what was going on. He was afraid that if Vivian saw the video, he would be furious and break up with him. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you¡¯re getting into. Philip did not dare to say, more afraid to ask. He tilted his head and looked at Mandy, who was sitting next to him and crying, and Sophie, who wasforting Mandy. Seeing that those two didn¡¯t notice this side, Philip came up to Vivian and asked in a whisper, ¡°Pepper, how are you getting along with my second brother now?¡± He was frantically trying to probe Vivian¡¯s reaction and analyze whether she heard what just happened. Vivian was a little surprised that Morris would tell Philip about this, but on second thought, it made sense that they were close brothers. ¡°Although I owe you a favor, but we are not familiar enough to tell you these things.¡± She said in a high and cold voice. Philip: ¡°¡­¡± Holy shit, ruthless! ¡°Heh heh heh. Then I¡¯ll trade you the ¡°favor¡± you owe me for an answer, how about that?¡± This deal couldn¡¯t be more cost effective. ¡°So casual? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a loss?¡± ¡°No loss, no loss. Second brother¡¯s business is above all.¡± If one identally ruined the good thing of the second brother, I was only afraid that the second brother would kill him. ¡°Oh. It¡¯s not bad, it¡¯s under observation.¡± The answer was perfunctory to the extreme. Philip did not get the answer he wanted, and asked, ¡°Just now, what do you think of my second brother?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a favor for a question. You, finished asking.¡± Vivian delicate cheeks ndly returned. ¡°Eh, hey, little pepper, you¡¯re a little too much. Little master I in order to help you out, farting to rush over, you more or less is not insensitive?¡± ¡°Is it? I don¡¯t think so.¡± Vivian red lips slightly hooked, cheeks rippled shallow dimples, smile provocative, but with a few small bad little bad yful. ¡°You ¡­¡± Ring-ring-ring Philip still wanted to ask what, and heard Vivian¡¯s phone ringing. Vivian took the phone, looked at the screen jumping cell phone number, the face immediately sank, turned around and walked aside to answer the phone. The phone was connected, Vivian did not speak, but quietly waited for the other party to speak. ¡°Vivian, you actually stood me up, believe it or not I¡¯ll expose the shameless video between you and my brother to the inte right now?¡± Yeon roared in anger. Vivian was not afraid of her threats. Because she knew very well that one indulgence would only be reced by countless threats, making Yeon even more reckless. ¡°Feel free to post it if you want, it¡¯s hard to say that you will listen to me if I say I won¡¯t let you post it on the inte?¡± Vivian snickered, thinking that Yeon and his brother Issac were really the same thing. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡± After saying that, Yeon directly hung up the phone. The moment he hung up the phone, Vivian looked serious, clutching his phone, his heart anxious. Since Morrisunched an ¡°attack¡± on The Shaw family business, The Shaw family¡¯s position in high society is gradually shaken, only because the business that was so prosperous at the beginning is in ruins, the liquidity is not working, a number of factories began to stop work. Even the stock in thest two days, there has been an opening down state, I heard that The Shaw family is ready to suspend the stock trading. The Shaw family has been selling their shares since earlier, but they have been left in the hands of no one to take them over, and they can only watch the shares lose money day after day, causing a lot ofints. The purpose of Yeon¡¯s call today was obvious. But Vivian didn¡¯t know that even if she could turn the tide and change the current situation of The Shaw family, what aboutter, Yeon would continue to threaten with videos like this, gaining an inch. ¡°Hey, Pepper, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Philip, who was standing beside her, saw Vivian hanging her head in deep thought after hanging up the phone and walked over to shout a few times, finding that she didn¡¯t even wake up. Philip guessed that Vivian must have run into something. ¡°Hmm? Oh, no, nothing.¡± Vivian put away her phone and said to Philip, ¡°Anyway, thank you very much for today. I¡¯ll treat you to dinnerter.¡± After saying that, not giving Philip a chance to speak at all, she bypassed him and walked to Mandy. ¡°Mandy, are you okay?¡± She patted Mandy¡¯s shoulder andforted Mandy. ¡°Oooh ¡­ thank you, thank you, if it wasn¡¯t for your help today, I really don¡¯t know what I would have done.¡± Mandy clutched a ball of paper in her hand, wiping her red and swollen eyes one by one, choking and sobbing incessantly. Vivian realized that Mandy¡¯s mouth was slightly torn and bruised, and her cheeks were also covered with a few scratches with blood, and her hair was in a mess. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, how did you get like this?¡± Vivian didn¡¯t understand. ording to reason, her mother-inw was an old man, even if she was strong, she could not have beaten Mandy into such a state. Sophie, who was sitting at the side, hurriedly exined, ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t mention how angry you are. That old woman is so bad that she asked her daughter and son-inw to join hands and beat Mandy up. What a shame! I say, you should have let that old woman go to jail with you in the first ce!¡± ¡°Damn, this husband is too bad. I say get a divorce before it¡¯s toote, what a piece of crap.¡± Philip came over, heard Sophie¡¯s words, as a man, also followed the annoyance. Mandy saw Philiping, immediately stood up, poof, directly in front of Philip¡¯s knees, ¡°Mr. Dixon, thank you, really thank you so much. If it wasn¡¯t for you today, I really don¡¯t know what to do to get better. Oooh ¡­¡± Mandy¡¯s baby was born not long ago, and during today¡¯s tussle, her mother-inw dropped the baby hard on the floor, causing a severe brain hemorrhage and weak breathing. Because the situation is very serious, and because it is close to the New Year, the attending pediatricians of several hospitals have gone home, so no hospital dares to take over Mandy¡¯s child. If not out of necessity, Mandy really had no face to go to Vivian for help. She cried and thanked Philip, and looked at Vivian again, ¡°Mr. Meng, thank you too. You and Mr. Dixon are my son¡¯s lifesavers, really ¡­ thank you so much.¡± Mandy was originally a beauty, with long straight ck hair, crying pearly tears, causing people to pity. ¡°Aiyaa, hurry up and get up, but it¡¯s just a hand up.¡± Philip can not see a woman in front of him so pitiful, the heart is very unpleasant. Vivian did not make a sound. She knew that she owed Mandy a favor this time, but Mandy was the beneficiary and had to thank Philip. That was something between them. ¡°Oooh ¡­¡± Chapter 361: Erotic Video Exposed Mandy was sobbing uncontrobly, her eyes were bloodshot from crying, and she was wretched to the core. Initially when Vivian met her, she was still a sensible and generous beauty, but I didn¡¯t expect to see her for half a month, but she had fallen so badly. ¡°Sophie, you stay with Mandy first, I still have some urgent matters to deal with here, I wille to see youter.¡± Vivian did have an urgent matter, and did not dare to dy for a moment. ¡°Okay, Vivian, thank you so much.¡± Mandy thanked Vivian with red eyes and a grateful heart. Philip looked back at Vivian who left quickly and wanted to follow him to check the situation, but when he saw Mandy pulling his sleeve, he asked, ¡°Mr. Dixon, what did the doctor say? Is my son still saved?¡± ¡°Uh ¡­ this ¡­¡± Philip couldn¡¯t really answer Mandy¡¯s question, and could onlyfort, ¡°It should be fine, you mustn¡¯t think too much.¡± ¡­ Vivian left the hospital and drove back, passing through an inte cafe, stopped immediately, did not even pull off the car keys, directly took her bag into the inte cafe and opened a machine, after starting theputer in the box, only to see her ten fingers crackling and tapping on theputer. And then, theputer suddenly ck state, and a row of symbols, numbers, English ¡°messy code¡± situation. Vivian knew that Yeon had always acted in his own way and never considered the consequences of his actions, and since he said he would expose it online, he would definitely expose it. She had to intercept the video before Yeon exposed it to the public. But the more anxious she was, the more noisy she found the Inte cafe. ¡°Holy shit, yeah, Vinca E-Sports is really divorced. It¡¯s only been a month or so, but they¡¯ve actually won several games.¡± ¡°Watching live is not cool at all, when Vinca E-Sports goes to live matches, I will definitely buy tickets.¡± ¡°Fuck, what garbage stuff¡± ¡°¡­¡± Because Vivian¡¯spany is all about e-sports, and being in an inte cafe, it just so happens that today is their Vinca E-Sports team¡¯s match with the provincial team. She is easily distracted. Her restlessness became more and more agitated because of the noisy atmosphere, so much so that she got the coding wrong a few times. In a fit of anger, Vivian switched pages and started typing the code again, directly hacking all the machines in the cyber cafe within three minutes. At one point, all of the hundreds ofputers on the three floors above and below the Inte cafe were blue screened. Almost at that instant, a tirade of abuse broke out in the Inte cafe ¡­ ¡°Oh my god, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°The blue screen.¡± ¡°What kind of brokenputer is this, a game can still blue screen? I¡¯m on a score.¡± ¡°Rubbish.¡± ¡°I¡¯m watching the game, and it¡¯s great. Bad luck!¡± ¡°I¡¯m pissed off.¡± ¡­ A crowd of customers raged and hurled abuse. Vivian did not care and sent something to Yeon¡¯s WeChat after writing the program. After Yeon clicked on it, her phone was immediately imnted with the program. Then, no matter how she operated it, it didn¡¯t work. On the other hand, Yeon was editing the video with her phone, preparing to directly expose Vivian¡¯s video with her V number, but just at that time Vivian sent a link. She clicked on the link with curiosity, and then her phone stopped working. When Yeon was angry and annoyed, Vivian, who had hacked into Yeon¡¯s phone system, identally discovered that Yeon had a lot of videos on his phone. The videos are all erotic, and the scale is sorge that it makes the blood boil. Vivian took a closer look and saw that there were not only videos downloaded from the Inte, but also videos of Issac and Yoona. And even ¡­ There is also a video of Yeon himself with two men. Vivian for this kind of video although not interested, but still was severely shocked to.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Although she had vaguely heard outside talk about Yeon before, she didn¡¯t take it seriously. Now that she has seen it with her own eyes, it has really shattered her outlook. Out of curiosity, Vivian clicked on the video and watched it for a few seconds, but when she got a good look at the face of the man Yeon was lingering with, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief. Surprisingly, it was¡­! John! When she first came to L City, she worked at the Night Club, and her colleague John, whom she met then, had always called her ¡°Vivian¡±. Vivian trusted him too much, but in the end, John betrayed her. However, John was coerced by Yoona to betray her, so Vivian did not hold a grudge against John. But she never expected that John would be Yeon¡¯s partner. After Vivian finished everything, she immediately made a phone call to Yeon. Before she could say anything, Yeon immediately cursed, ¡°Vivian, what kind of virus did you nt on my phone? You bitch, don¡¯t think I can¡¯t do anything about it just because you hacked my phone. Listen carefully, I¡¯m going to send those videos to the big V bloggers and let them expose you on the inte, I¡¯ll make you unable to see people forever!¡± ¡°Really? Howe I didn¡¯t know you had a hobby of collecting ¡°action movies¡± before? That¡¯s a refreshingly chic hobby.¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°I can¡¯t stop you from posting them if you want. However, if you expose me, at most people will know that I have something with Issac. You are different, but the 3 of them are ying with each other. ¡­ indeed, you really know how to y.¡± Yeon froze, unable to understand the meaning of Vivian¡¯s words for a long time, ¡°I do not understand what you are saying. Vivian, I¡¯m just saying, you¡¯re Morris¡¯ god-sister, so you better tell him to stop fighting against The Shaw family right now. Otherwise, if I expose your video, it will cause an uproar and he, The Cheal family, will not be able to get away with it.¡± As soon as she thought of Vivian putting her in such a situation, she hated to strangle Vivian to death. In particr, she could not see that she appeared to be mixing like a fish, but also became Madame Cheal¡¯s goddaughter, in contrast, she became more and more down and dirty, stimting her psychological, only extra hate Vivian. ¡°Can¡¯t understand? Then I¡¯ll prompt you.¡± Vivian paused, then said: ¡°you in the hotel passion for one night¡±, can still meet?¡± She heard Yeon¡¯s scalp tingling, his face swiftly white a few points. Nervously swallowed, ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­, what you said, I did not understand. Vivian, I warn you not to talk nonsense.¡± ¡°Nervous about what? I see in the video, you are still enjoying yourself. The length of the video is three hours, the physical strength is really good, admire admire admire!¡± Vivian smiled lightly and flirted. But the words fell into Yeon¡¯s ears, but she instantly exploded in anger, the whole person as if crazy crazy, screaming, ¡°Ah ah ah ah ah! Where did you get that video, Vivian, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Chapter 362: Frightening Action Movies Yeon does have some special fetishes and likes this kind of erotic movies and even enjoys collecting them as well. But her phone is very confidential, albums and videos are equipped with a password, outsiders simply can not see. She didn¡¯t know that Vivian sent her a link, she clicked on it, and then all her privacy was exposed! Vivian listened to the howling sounding from the other end of the phone, the red lips pulled up a curve, the hanging heart suddenly fell down. ¡°Hoo ¡­¡± She leaned on the sofa of the card table, only to feel that the heavens were favorable. Otherwise, Vivian really did not know how to deal with Yeon¡¯s threat. One leaned against the card seat and fell into deep thought. She reacted to the noise outside the cafe and immediately restored all theputers to normal, then opened the live streaming software to watch the game between ¡°Vinca E-Sports¡± and the top team of Donghua Province. In the end, Vinca E-Sports defeated Donghua Province¡¯s team by a margin of 2:1. There was no doubt that they would win. On WeChat, Vinca E-Sports¡¯ partners us and Glen sent congrattory messages, and Vivian was in a good mood. She propped her elbows on the arm of the sofa, smiled andughed, then suddenly thought of something and called Morris on her cell phone. The phone dialed and it took a while for the other party to pick up the phone. ¡°Vivian?¡± A familiar and gentle voice rang out on the other end of the line, an extremely maic voice that even after hearing it a thousand times, still made Vivian¡¯s heart beat faster. ¡°Are you asleep?¡± Her tone was calm and unpleasant. ¡°Yeah. Sleeping.¡± Morris replied. The three softly spoken words were like a blow to Vivian¡¯s heart, causing her heart to plunge and choke with pain. Sleeping? She nced at the time on theputer, only thirty minutes had passed since Philip had called him. Sleeping, he said? ¡°Then you get some rest, I¡¯m going to be busy.¡± Although it was a cold day, the Inte cafe was warm with the air conditioning on. Naive Morris one sentence to send her into a boundless hell, suffering the severe cold torture of the pr ciers. The disappointment that spread from the bottom of her heart made every hair pore of her body permeated with coldness. Morris was out of the country for half a month, and during this period of time to contact Vivian, she would hardly call him at this point in time. So the sudden call was bound to be something. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, did something happen?¡± He was concerned. ¡°Nothing, just wanted to tell you that I¡¯m going back home.¡± ¡°I heard from Trent that it¡¯s still snowing in L City, so don¡¯t drive home.¡± He was as thoughtful and considerate as ever. But this time, it brought to Vivian¡¯s mind a scene of Morris sitting with the hot woman, with her arm around her shoulders. She felt that his ¡°thoughtfulness¡± was not limited to her alone. Promiscuous! ¡°Okay, bye.¡± Vivian directly cut off the phone and got up to leave the Inte cafe. After leaving the Inte cafe, standing on the roadside, looking at the empty spot where she had parked, Vivian felt that she could not even drink cold water. Because she was in a hurry to stop Yeon, the car was parked on the side of the road when she entered the Inte cafe, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be towed away after only a short while. She raised her hand to her forehead and sighed. She stopped a cab at the roadside, went to the traffic police brigade, paid the fine and towing fee, and worked for a while to get everything done. After that, she bought a bunch of nutrition and went to visit Mandy¡¯s child in the hospital, but the child was out of the resuscitation room and had been in ICU. Vivian was chatting with Mandy and Sophie in the hospital room when Fraser¡¯s phone call came in. Vivian walked out to answer the phone, ¡°Fraser?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Vivian, are you home yet?¡± Fraser asked, then immediately added, ¡°I meant back home.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going back tomorrow.¡± ¡°Together. Mypany is also on vacation, and I haven¡¯t been home for a long time, so I¡¯d like to join you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, I still feel lonely on the way back alone.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Hahaha, okay. Then I¡¯ll see youter.¡± The two agreed on a time, and only then hung up the phone. Vivian put away her phone and before she could enter the ward, Mandy came out and stood outside the ICU ward, looking in through the ss wall with a look of expectation and distress. Because Philip had said hello to the hospital, he allowed Mandy to stay in the general ward next to the ICU ward, so that it would be convenient for her to watch the baby. With a frustrated sigh, she walked over and said to Mandy, ¡°Even if your mother-inw is angry, she shouldn¡¯t do anything to you and the child. I suggest that you should call the police and make a statement.¡± ¡°Yes, Vivian has a point.¡± Sophie followed suit and advised, ¡°If you don¡¯t call the police this time and give them a deterrent, there¡¯s bound to be another time.¡± Mandy leaned over the ss window, her eyes unblinkingly staring at the child inside, with more than tears. Hesitating for a long time, she nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Turning back to Vivian, she pursed her lips, sped her hands together, hung her head, and choked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I did before. If you hadn¡¯t helped me so much, I really didn¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°We have known each other for a long time, there is no need to be polite.¡± Vivianforted Mandy and added, ¡°Take good care of the children and yourself, I¡¯m still waiting for the day when you cane back to help me again.¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Mandy was grateful. In the evening, Vivian arrived at the western restaurant she had agreed with Fraser as promised. When she arrived, Fraser was already there. Vivian smiled shyly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting.¡± ¡°Where is it. I just came too.¡± Fraser said while pouring a ss of water for Vivian, cing it in front of her and handing her the menu, ¡°Look, what would you like to eat.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, you go first. I, for one, will wait for my girlfriend toe over before I order.¡± Fraser smiled warmly and raised his hand to push the sses on the bridge of his nose. Vivian, who was drinking water, was stunned and surprised, ¡°You have a girlfriend so soon?¡± ¡°I met herst time I went back to China, and I pursued her for a long time before I got her.¡± ¡°Which woman can get your love? What a good fortune.¡± ¡°You know her.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Vivian looked curious. ¡°You¡¯ll find outter.¡± Fraser doesn¡¯t want to talk about it yet. Knock knock knock- While the two were talking, there was a knock on the door. Immediately after, thepartment door opened and the person outside pushed in and walked in. At first nce, it was a beautiful woman in a long tweed coat, with long curly hair, wearing a khaki beret and light makeup. But when Vivian raised her eyes to look at the person who came, her pupils immediately shook and her whole back went cold. ¡°Yoona, you¡¯re here?¡± Fraser immediately stood up, walked to Yoona, took the bag from her hand, held her hand smoothly, dragged her to the table, and said to Vivian: ¡°You two sisters should know each other, so I don¡¯t need to introduce much.¡± Chapter 363: Each with their own thoughts ¡°Yoona?¡± Vivian¡¯s brain buzzed for a moment, not expecting in any way that the girlfriend Fraser was pursuing was actually ¡­ Yoona? What is this situation? Yoona smiled warmly and faced Vivian head-on, ¡°Vivian, I heard Fraser say that you were his ssmate, right? It¡¯s really fate.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Even though Vivian¡¯s heart was iparably shocked, she still didn¡¯t show the slightest bit. She just sat indifferently in her seat, holding a ss and taking a sip of warm water, ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence.¡± Is it a coincidence, or is it deliberate? ¡°Yes. It is indeed a coincidence to say the least.¡± Yoona said, while looking at Fraser with her head tilted, her smile was like a hibiscus in the water, beautiful andpelling. She continued, ¡°When Fraser first met me, he mistook me for you, and only after I exined to him did he realize it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been abroad and I don¡¯t know much about you and your sister. If your sister hadn¡¯t exined to me again and again, I would have mistaken her for you.¡± Fraser smiled and exined to Vivian. ¡°Is that so? How long have you been together?¡± Vivian raised an eyebrow and asked in a calm and collected manner. The breezy posture was as if she was gossiping with a familiar friend. ¡°The first time I saw Yoona, I fell in love with her. I liked her especially because she was gentle and virtuous and generous. I¡¯ve been confessing my love for so long, but she was only willing to be my girlfriend after I came back this time.¡± Fraser inclined his head to look at Yoona, and his words were endlessly tender. He raised his hand to ruffle the hair on Yoona¡¯s cheek, doting to the bone. Vivian never expected to see Yoona sitting in love with her first love one day. It¡¯s a bloodbath! ¡°Fraser, let¡¯s order food first. Otherwise Vivian is hungry.¡± Yoona lightly pursed red lips, all Fraser speaks with a wintry, whiny bones. Vivian listened and felt that Yoona¡¯s voice was like a soul extractor, so she couldn¡¯t help but shiver and feel her soul was ¡°gone¡± by nausea. The two of them ordered their meals and handed the menu to Vivian, who also ordered. After speaking to the waiter, the three of them sat down to chat. Vivian swore to God that if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Fraser was her first love, she would have gotten up and left instead of sitting here facing Yoona with a sickening surge in her gut. ¡°Fraser, I told my parents about you and they said they really liked you.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s good.¡± Fraser said inclining his head, and the two of them met with Yoona with four eyes, tenderly. The love is so deep that he even did not care about Vivian¡¯s presence and kissed Yoona¡¯s red lips. Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± Damn, no eyes to see! Fraser this fucking is three thousand six hundred degrees of vision? Wearing it blind! ¡°Oops, Fraser, Vivian is still here, stop it.¡± Yoona covered her lips with a shy face. ¡°Haha, Vivian, that ¡­¡± Fraserughed awkwardly, raised his hand and scratched his head, smiling nervously, ¡°Vivian, you don¡¯t care. ¡­ Yoona is my first girlfriend. ¡­ Sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all adults, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Vivian waved his hand, only feeling that sitting in this environment for one more minute was torturous. ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom, you guys talk first.¡± So, she got up and walked out. There is no way, the wholepartment is full of a smell, if she does not go out to get some air, she is afraid that she will be suffocated in here. The door closed and thepartment fell silent. Fraser looked at Yoona beside him and saw Yoonae up to him, put her arms around his neck and raised her head to kiss his lips. Fraser¡¯s heart was not moved by a beautiful woman in his arms. Naturally, he embraced her and kissed her passionately. In the bathroom, Vivian came out, washed her hands at the public sink, and then leaned aside to y with her phone. Not long after, a person appeared in front of her. ¡°What are you doing hiding here? Is it because you feel bad when you see your first love stolen by me?¡± Yoona stood in front of Vivian and smiled smugly. Vivian put away her phone and snorted, ¡°Do you think Fraser would still like you if he knew about your past?¡± ¡°No way, who let Fraser like me.¡± Yoona said, hands around his chest, frowning and thinking, ¡°not to mention, Fraser is really handsome, gentle as a gentleman, probably except Morris, no one is more handsome than him. The actual fact is that you can find a lot of people who have been in the business for a long time. ¡­ The two are in a war of words here, while inside the box, Fraser called the mystery man, ¡°Boss, I have contacted Yoona, what should I do next?¡± Fraser was already not a good fighter, and he was only ying games with Yoona. However, he does feel that Yoona is naturally beautiful, like a hibiscus of water, the beauty of the stunning. This kind of woman can take down, do not y well, it is a pity. He Fraser, who prides himself on not being a good person, naturally will not be the willow who sits on his arms. ¡°I will send someone to give you a potion, find a way to inject that medicine into Yoona, and see if any marks will appear on her back.¡± At first, Mystery Boss instructed Fraser toe to L City, just to get rid of Yoona as soon as possible. But then Mystery Boss, for some reason, didn¡¯t let him spook the snake, but only told him to get involved with Yoona first and find a way to confirm Yoona¡¯s true identity. For this reason, Fraser is the one who pursues Yoona. ¡°You mean, Yoona might not be the one you¡¯re really looking for?¡± Fraser was a little confused. ¡°One often cannot be fooled by appearances.¡± After saying that, the other party simply hung up the phone. Not long after, Vivian and Yoona both turned back. The three sat in the box, on the surface ¡°talk a lot¡±, but in reality, each with their own thoughts, each with their own calctions. After the meal, Vivian leaves. Fraser took Yoona¡¯s hand and said he would take her home. But Yoona suddenly asked for a Starbucks on the roadside, so Fraser bought her a cup. The result was that the coffee suddenly spilled all over Yoona, and Yoona looked at the water stains on her body and said with a worried frown, ¡°Oh, how about this?¡± Fraser, can you stop at the hotel in front of me, so I can change my clothes?¡± The man driving the car raised his eyebrows, ¡°Well, okay.¡± Since the man was rushing to offer his arms, he could not refuse. So, Fraser took Yoona to the hotel and got a suite. After entering the room, Yoona said to Fraser, ¡°Fraser, call the customer service department for me and ask them to send a set of clothes.¡± ¡°Um, okay.¡± Fraser gave a slight jaw.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Yoona went into the bathroom to take a shower, and when she closed the door, she tilted her head and looked at Fraser, ¡°Fraser, no peeking.¡± The man¡¯s handsome face tinged with a smile, ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 364: The Mysterious Houghton Yoona took a shower in the bathroom and came out after a long time wrapped in a bathrobe. Fraser was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window smoking a cigarette when Yoona nced at a brand new set of clothes sitting on the bed. She said in a soft voice, ¡°Fraser, don¡¯t look at it.¡± The man heard, turned around, and saw Yoona in a bathrobe, her long hair draped, revealing a neck like a white swan, and the exquisite bewitching corbone, the two proudly standing in front of the body, a proper beauty. I have to say, Yoona and Vivian two sisters is really beauty, even without powder, but still beautiful and thrilling. But Vivian is a goddess in his heart, unattainable. It is clear that one is a wild girl from the countryside, and the other is a famous woman from a famous family in the empire, but the two are diametrically opposed to each other. What an irony. Fraser did not know Yoona¡¯s ¡°seduction¡±? He put out his cigarette and walked up to Yoona, wrapped his arm around her waist and brought her forward, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, I¡¯m your man, can¡¯t I look at you?¡± The domineering words are very different from Fraser¡¯s warm and gentle nature. Yoona lightly pursed her red lips, a shy and charming face, ¡°¡­ Fraser,¡­ I¡¯m not ready yet.¡± She blocked between the two with one hand, covered her chest with the other, and hung her head and murmured. ¡°Little fool.¡± Fraser leaned down and kissed her on the lips, a kiss that was hot and wild. Somehow, the robe on Yoona had fallen to the floor, while the two of them were already soundly entwined in bed. ¡­ The next day. Fraser asks Vivian toe home with him. He lies that his car is being repaired, so he wants to take Vivian¡¯s car. Vivian readily agreed. Vivian went to pick up Fraser and they drove home. On the way, Vivian asked tentatively, ¡°Do you ¡­ like Yoona a lot?¡± Fraser¡¯s mind is Yoona¡¯s slutty appearance yesterday,parable to a nightclub princess, where there is a little bit of celebrity self-love? A bit of contempt and coldness appeared in his eyes. ¡°She¡¯s not bad.¡± Fraser replied in good conscience. The first thing you need to do is to look out the window. She knew everything that had happened to Yoona, from her initial love for Morris, to having sex with another man and getting pregnant in order to marry Morris. Then she was abused by the men Yeon sent to her, and afterwards, she was unable to have children because of a miscarriage. Since then, Yoona has been devastated and devastated, and even started to have various pleasures with Issac. Vivian knows that Yoona is in this situation because she is so devastated that she does not love herself. While she is disgusted, she can also feel Yoona¡¯s despair at being in the ¡°darkness¡±. Although there is a factor of her own sins, Yeon sent people to abuse her and she was unable to have children after a miscarriage, two things that most women cannot bear. Pathetic, and sad. Whenever she thinks about this, Vivian feels a little sympathy for Yoona. It¡¯s a pity that she doesn¡¯t deserve it! ¡°You should have heard all about her, right?¡± Vivian tentatively asked, wanting to understand Fraser¡¯s thoughts. ¡°I know all about Yoona¡¯s affair with Morris. But as a girl, it¡¯s not bad to have the courage to act. These things are not important, as long as she changes her ways in the future, I think it¡¯s okay. After all, people are not saints who can not be faulted. And we, still young, who did not miss it?¡± Fraser said back. Listening to Fraser¡¯s words, Vivian didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. And I don¡¯t know if I should tell Fraser about what happened between Yoona and Issac. But Vivian finally couldn¡¯t bear to break Fraser¡¯s expectation of Yoona and decided to wait and see for a while. It was a couple of hours drive to X City, and it was already eleven in the morning. Vivian could not resist Fraser¡¯s enthusiasm, and the two of them had another lunch in X City before she drove back to her hometown of Zhutang. An hourter, she finally arrived at her hometown. Vivian parked the car in front of the courtyard, Tamsin and Anika ran out of the house as soon as they heard the sound, and walked to the car with smiles on their faces. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m home.¡± Vivian got out of the car and gave both Tamsin and Anika a hug, ¡°How are you guys feeling?¡± ¡°Your father and I are fine.¡± Anikaughed so hard she couldn¡¯t keep her mouth shut. Tamsin sighed, ¡°You¡¯re finally back, so I don¡¯t have to listen to your mother¡¯s ramblings alone.¡± ¡°What? Can I just give you support when my daughteres back?¡± Anika gave Tamsin a nk look. Vivian was used to the two of them talking and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then she said, ¡°Mom and Dad, you guys help me carry my stuff.¡± She went to the back of the car, opened the trunk, and took out the things inside, ¡°Mom and Dad, here are your clothes and shoes, and some nutrition products. You guys take them in first, and then these are the things I bought for Master, I¡¯ll send them to her.¡± ¡°Okay, done. You hurry up and give it to your Houghton, then have hime down and we¡¯ll have a family reunion dinner.¡± Anika admonished Vivian. ¡°Okay, Mom.¡± Vivian nodded and smiled, and went straight to the back of the mountain with a few things to find Houghton. In the winter, the wind was bitterly cold, especially in the mountains, and it was even colder, blowing people¡¯s faces raw. Vivian couldn¡¯t help but mutter in her heart: the old man, every day to live in the mountains, don¡¯t you feel cold? She shivered from the cold and quickened her pace up the hill. But when she walked around the small pond and reached the door of Houghton¡¯s yard, the door was locked.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Vivian put her things down and looked around the house, but there was no sign of Houghton. She took her cell phone to call Houghton, but there was no signal. She had no choice but to sit on the milk crate she was carrying and wait quietly for Houghton to return. Sitting in the doorway, bored, she looked around, but suddenly found Houghton doorway on the ground, there are many footprints. Because of the snow, the ground snow was trampled t, but you can still see the shoe prints. ording to the pattern and size of those footprints, it is at least four or five people. Houghton¡¯s family in the back of the mountain, for people very cold, generally do not like to talk to people, so few peoplee to him. Houghton and her father are not tall, wearing 41 shoe size, but these shoe prints on the ground is at least 42 or 43 shoe size. The shoe prints themselves are at least one meter seven-eight to one meter eighty-seven. Vivian pupils slightly narrowed, got up and walked forward, squatting on the ground, carefully observed the shoe prints, found at least three people¡¯s sole pattern, and the size of all in 42 or more. Chapter 365: New Year’s Eve In other words, there are at least three nearly one meter eight peoplee here to find Houghton. Today is the 28th day of the lunar new year, who woulde here? The point is that the shoe prints just appeared, and Houghton is not here, where would he go? She got up and followed the shoe prints all the way to the back, and as she walked, she came to the other side of the hill. When Vivian was wondering, looking left and right, she suddenly found several people standing together in the woods behind the mountain. Vivian¡¯s heart was startled, immediately crouched down and looked over from afar. When she looked, she saw Houghton standing with three tall men. And Houghton stood with his hands in front of him, head held high, and the three men opposite him had their hands in front of them, slightly hanging their heads, respectfully. Seeing this scene, Vivian just felt a shiver down his back. Who the hell are these people? Houghton, what exactly is the identity? She suddenly remembered a man she saw on Feinan Street that day, who looked like Houghton. Was it really a mistake? And that day at Encounter Your Beauty, was Houghton really in thepany¡¯s office, or had he juste back from the office and happened to run into Sophie? She knew Houghton had a good ear. She knew that Houghton had a clear ear and didn¡¯t dare to stay long, so she had to leave quietly with her back to her side. Back to the door, sitting in the doorway to continue to wait for Houghton. But waiting and waiting, Vivian heart thumped, ¡°Oh no!¡± She just observed the shoe prints on the ground, and she went all the way to Houghton looking for shoe prints, naturally also left an imprint. I¡¯m afraid ¡­ Houghton must have found something. Vivian gazed at the trip footprints, thought about it, and then once again walked in the direction of there. The first thing you need to do is to follow the footprints of your shoes, and then walk around and shout, ¡°Houghton? Master?¡± The first voice is rtively small, looking at the uing to the ce just now, Vivian just put the voice amplified a little, ¡°Master? Houghton? Where are you?¡± She slowed down, calcting that those people had enough time to hide, Vivian only quickly walked forward and continued to shout. Although, Vivian had already seen Houghton when she came over, she pretended not to see it and was still shouting at the top of her lungs. ¡°Oy vey, what¡¯s all the noise and yelling.¡± Houghton came out of the woods with two extra bundles of firewood on his shoulders and walked towards her, ¡°When did you get back?¡± ¡°Hahahaha, Houghton, finally found you.¡± Vivianughed, jogged towards him, and subconsciously nced at the ce where Houghton was conspiring with several people. There, long gone. ¡°Why do you get so much firewood? I have told you many times, it is cold to live in my house, you still burn wood to do what, do not know very dangerous?¡± If it is a general house does not matter, but Houghton¡¯s house has a lot of mmable materials, plus he lives here alone, it is really unsettling. ¡°Choke on it.¡± Houghton said, stopped, put down the burden on his body, looked at Vivian, ¡°Well, the strength is quite sufficient, pick firewood for me.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± She skimmed, walked over and dutifully picked the firewood up, ¡°It¡¯s heavy.¡± ¡°Where is your energy to chatter just now, hurry up.¡± Houghton did not show any mercy to Vivian. Vivian hands on the firewood, stumbling forward. As she walked, her foot slipped and she fell to the ground with a thud, ¡°Oops, my butt ¡­¡± ¡°Useless!¡± Houghton a disgusted light snort, grabbed her cor to drag her up, ¡°Shoulders can not carry hands can not lift, want you can do.¡± He said, while picking up the burden and walking back. Vivian followed behind, skimming her lips, ¡°I don¡¯t often carry burdens, I don¡¯t know how.¡± When they got home, Houghton built a fire in the house and took some sweet potatoes from the house and put them by the fire, ¡°Here, let¡¯s get you some sweet potatoes to eat. I remember when you were a kid, you loved to roast sweet potatoes while baking over the fire in winter.¡± ¡°Haha, Master still loves me the most.¡± Vivian was very touched. Despite the idental discovery just now that Houghton had many secrets, Vivian thought for a moment that he had apanied her for so many years and had always been good to her. Like a teacher, like a father, like a family member. And Houghton no matter the hands, ability, temperament and eyesight, are above ordinary people. This is a character full of mystery, she should leave him some personal space. As long as Houghton does not harm her, the other, she should not interfere. Having figured it out, Vivian¡¯s mood naturally got better. She sat at home with Houghton and talked about family matters. In the evening, she dragged Houghton home, and the family of four sat down together for dinner and drinks, and had a good time. Vivian returned home and turned off his phone, not wanting to be disturbed by the outside world, and not wanting to take Morris¡¯ calls. The next morning, after dinner, she went up the hill and Houghton dragged Vivian to the river to fish. He was wearing a homemade strawberry coat, holding a fishing rod and sitting by the river, quietly fishing. The scene is quite a kind of ¡°lonely boat Demoiselle man, fishing alone in the cold river snow¡± meaning. Vivian liked it so much that she turned her phone on and took a few pictures of Houghton and posted them on social media. Because of the angle of her shot, she could not see Houghton¡¯s face. In the upper mountain, the phone had nowork, Vivian did not care, let the phone when there is a signal when automatically sent. In the afternoon, Houghton took her to practice boxing and y chess, and the time passed quickly. The next day, was New Year¡¯s Eve. Vivian woke up early and went straight up the hill and dragged Houghton home, a few people sat together and talked, and then cooked all kinds of food. It was already noon when they finished. After they finished eating, Anika started to prepare the New Year¡¯s dinner and Tamsin put up the couplets. Because there were couplets from her own house, she also prepared couplets from Houghton¡¯s house. Vivian then went up the hill with Houghton with the couplets and firecrackers to put up the couplets and firecrackers for Houghton¡¯s house. Bang Bang Bang ¨CContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The sound of firecrackers crackled, the strong smell of firecrackers filled the air, red paper sshes, smoke curls, in the snow is particrly conspicuous. Vivian stood there, listening to the sound of firecrackers, as if back in his childhood. At that time, the New Year was the most beautiful. In the evening, the four of them sat together, watching the New Year¡¯s Eve party, drinking wine, chatting, the atmosphere is quite cordial. Houghton and Tamsin were so happy that they drank a lot of wine and crawled straight to the table, while Anika mumbled and dragged them to bed. After finishing up, Vivian and Anika sat in front of the fire, chatting and watching the New Year. Knock, knock, knock¡­ At that moment, there was a knock at the door. At first, Vivian thought it was a fireworks disy at another house and she heard it wrong. Only when the sound started again did she look at Anika, ¡°Mom, who¡¯s here sote?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go see.¡± Anika made a move to get up, but Vivian held her down, ¡°You¡¯ve been busy all day, I¡¯ll go get the door.¡± She got up and walked to the front yard and opened the gate. It was only then that she saw that the person standing at the door was ¡­ Morris? and a few of his best buddies, Philip, Arlo, and Danny. Chapter 366: Vivian drove Morris away Vivian froze. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be abroad? ¡°Why are you here?¡± She didn¡¯t have a happy look on her face, she just asked coldly. ¡°Hi, Pepper, good New Year.¡± Philip, the chatterbox, warmly went up to greet her. Arlo saw Vivian only slightly jawed, as a greeting. Danny, on the other hand, kept hisposure, ¡°Good New Year,e over suddenly, it¡¯s a surprise.¡± Morris, carrying a pile of gifts in his hand, stood in front of Vivian, hisplex gaze gazing at her, before saying in due course, ¡°I came to see my aunt and uncle.¡± Vivian stood in the doorway with her hands on the doorway, as if she had no intention of opening it, ¡°Do you know my parents well? I don¡¯t need you to visit.¡± She thought about the day she overheard Morris being close to a woman, and even cheating on her on the phone. She then felt that she didn¡¯t know Morris well enough. But it just so happened that she was not good enough for Morris either, so she might as well end it there. The four people looked different after she finished her sentence, and finally their eyes fell on Morris in unison, except for Philip, who skimmed his lips vainly, not daring to squeak. At this moment, he was almost sure that Vivian must have seen the video in the hospital that day. It¡¯s just that her reaction at the time was too calm, and now that I recall it carefully, I think she was calm and scary. ¡°Vivian, you ¡­ me, I¡¯ve been rather busytely, I wasn¡¯t able to apany you ¡­¡± Morris also did not understand why Vivian angry, so much so that he called she has not been answering, the message does not return. The man intuited that something was wrong, so he immediately took a ne and flew straight back. ¡°Since several of your brothers are here, I happen to be talking about it. The trial period between us is three months, but now I have determined that you and I are not suitable. So, break up. You guys also hurry back, I won¡¯t keep you overnight. There¡¯s no ce to sleep.¡± Vivian said calmly. At that moment, in the living room, Anika asked, ¡°Daughter, who¡¯s out there?¡± ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no one.¡± She answered back, nced at Morris again with cold eyes, and closed the door with a bang, dropping the bolt. Ruthless and desperate. If Morris hadn¡¯t stepped back in time, she would have hit her nose on the door. Vivian turned around and went straight to the hall, no longer taking care of them. Vivian sat in the hall watching the New Year¡¯s Eve party, Vivian¡¯s mind wandered too much, thinking, today¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve, the four brothers gave up the opportunity to spend time with their families to drive over, she turned them away is not too heartless? Chirp~Bang!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, the sound of fireworks resounded outside. Vivian turned around and could see a firework that went up to the sky in the front yard, blossoming in the sky, iparably gorgeous. Anika wrinkled her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Daughter, who is setting off fireworks at the door?¡± Vivian touched her nose, knowing that it was no longer possible to hide it, so she said, ¡°Morris and his friends.¡± ¡°Oh, Morris is here, why don¡¯t you invite them in? What a nonsense.¡± Anika reprimanded Vivian. With that, she went to open the door. Vivian grabbed Anika¡¯s hand and briefly exined the situation, ¡°Mom, Morris and I don¡¯t fit together at all. If you open the door now and let him in, then do I agree to be with him, or not?¡± After listening to Vivian¡¯s situation, Anika nodded and sighed, ¡°Yes, we are just an ordinary family. You¡¯re too proud to be Madame Cheal¡¯s goddaughter, so how can you marry Morris?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it myself. Mom, you go to bed first.¡± Vivian looked at her with a seriousness rarely seen. Anika hesitated for a moment and smiled with relief, ¡°Your daughter has grown up and will have to handle everything on her own. All right, I¡¯ll go to sleep first.¡± How can she sleep? She was just giving Vivian space to deal with the situation outside. ¡°Good night, Mom.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Anika went into the bedroom and closed the door. Vivian got up and walked to the front hallway of the parlor and stood there watching the fireworks blooming outside, in a very bad mood. But now that she had made her decision, she couldn¡¯t turn back easily. She turned around and went back into the house to continue her vigil. During that time, Morris kept calling and messaging her, but Vivian simply ignored it and finally pulled the plug on it. Even Philip¡¯s messages she did not return, voice calls refused, and finally was ¡°invited¡± to the cklist. Vivian sat for a while, until the Spring Festival G rang the countdown bell, Vivian held a tray of 10, 000 firecrackers in the courtyard and opened it, fearfully lit the fire, and then scampered to the corridor to watch the firecrackers crackle and blow, shing stars and fire. Until the firecrackers were finished, a whole courtyard filled with a thick smell of smoke, she just faintly murmured, ¡°Vivian, Happy New Year.¡± She gave herself a blessing, finished, without looking back turned back to the house and went straight to bed. The rule for New Year¡¯s Eve is to leave the lights on at night. She was bored lying in bed, always thinking about a few people outside, and her mood became more and more irritable, so she had to open the game, only to stay up until four or five in the morning to fall asleep. It was hard to fall asleep, but not much sleep, Vivian was woken up by the phone. Open the phone to see, all a bunch of New Year¡¯s messages. Chapter 367: First day of the New Year ¡°Youzy girl, still not up?¡± One morning, Anika called Vivian several times, but she did not get up. Finally, she pointed at Vivian in anger and said angrily, ¡°Are you up? It¡¯s the first day of the New Year, get up and eat dumplings.¡± Because of the different customs in each ce, L City has a reunion dinner on New Year¡¯s Eve and dumplings on the first day of the New Year. When Vivian saw that her mother was angry, she scurried up from the nket, ¡°Mom, hey, don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯m up.¡± She thought to herself that the fact that her mother was acting as she always did meant that Morris and the others must not be there. How else could Anika be angry with her? She would have been sitting on the bed, ranting to her. She got dressed and reached out to Anika, ¡°Good New Year, Mom, I wish you good health. Give me a red packet, I want a red packet.¡± Vivian smiled happily, just like a child. She was not short of money, but she was a child in front of her parents, and when she reached out to them for a New Year¡¯s red envelope, they were not only not angry but also very happy. Anika had a cold face and poked her in the head with a chicken feather duster, ¡°All day long, you¡¯re not doing your job, but you¡¯re quite active in asking for red packets.¡± She ranted, but she lifted her apron and handed Vivian the red envelope from her pocket with a pleased smile on her face, ¡°Here, take it.¡± ¡°Haha, thanks mom.¡± Vivian smiled cheerfully. Seeing Vivian smiling happily, Anika was also happy along with her. Smiling andughing, she suddenly thought ofst night¡¯s incident, so she sat on the edge of the bed and asked worriedly, ¡°Daughter, did you drive Morris all away yesterday?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± Vivian thought that after the firecrackers were set off yesterday, there was no movement outside, so it was probably because they all drove away. ¡°No matter what, he is the young master of The Cheal family, will we offend The Cheal family by doing this?¡± Anika, with a sad face, took Vivian¡¯s hand, ¡°We are an ordinary family, I am worried that if we offend them, you will be aggrieved.¡± In the end, she was all worried that Vivian would not handle this matter well and it would bring negative impact. ¡°It¡¯s okay mom, he ¡­¡± Vivian thought about it and returned, ¡°He should not be such a person.¡± ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s good that it¡¯s not.¡± Anika patted Vivian¡¯s hand and let out a long sigh before getting up and walking out. When she reached the bedroom door, she turned around and red at Vivian again, ¡°Hurry up and eat, the dumplings will get coldter.¡± The tone of voice has returned to the harshness of earlier. The corners of Vivian¡¯s mouth twitched furiously, this mother, said the face flip-flop.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m up.¡± She got up, put on a new set of clothes, washed up briefly, and went to the kitchen to join Anika in carrying the dumplings to the hall. At that moment, Houghton came. Vivian stood at the door of the hall, and when she saw Houghton in his red Tang suit, she couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Haha, Houghton, this is a nice outfit. I still have a good eye, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. It¡¯s extraordinarily spirited to wear.¡± ¡°It¡¯s called glowing.¡± Anika and Tamsin both followed suit. Houghton walked in with his things, raised his hand and stroked his beard, ¡°You two look great in this outfit too. vivian the girl is stupid but still has a good eye. Hahahaha ¡­¡± ¡°Ch, where there is so every day to say their apprentice, does not look like you are also very stupid?¡± Vivian gave him a nk look. At the end of the sentence, Tamsin pped her on the head, ¡°How to talk to your master.¡± A symbolic p that didn¡¯t hurt at all. ¡°Fine.¡± She shrugged, raised an eyebrow at Houghton and smiled, stepped forward, wrapped an arm around him, ¡°Master, good New Year, wishing you good health, bring the red packet.¡± After saying that, she spread her hands, ¡°Quick, red packet, red packet.¡± Anika, who was setting up the chopsticks, nced at Vivian and scolded, ¡°You have the nerve to ask your master for money, where does he get it all year round? ¡± Houghton is old and really does not have other ie, but Vivian will give him a monthly payment to his bank card over the years, which is considered as Houghton¡¯s living expenses. She would also transfer more money to him during the New Year holidays. So she was aware that Houghton had money before she asked for it. ¡°Ready long ago.¡± Houghton took out a red packet from his pocket and stuffed it into Vivian¡¯s hand. ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± The familyughed and the atmosphere was very cordial. ¡°Houghton, have a seat, the dumplings will get coldter.¡± Anika pointed to the top seat of the table and invited him to take a seat. ¡°Good ¡­¡± Houghton hadn¡¯t finished his sentence when he heard a noisy noise at the door. At first, I thought it was someone who had an early breakfast and came over to pay their respects. Several people looked toward the door, and then saw Morris, as well as Philip, Arlo, Danny, four people walked in carrying things. At that moment, Vivian face smile stiffened, suddenly some reaction is slow. They, didn¡¯t leave? The cold and windy winter, they are not sitting in the car overnight? Thinking about it, Vivian felt a little guilty in her heart, feeling that she hadn¡¯t handled things the right way. Morris, wearing a ck and white checkered trench coat with a gray scarf around his neck, carrying a pile of nutritional products in his hand, his handsome face beaming withughter, walked in with a high view, directly bypassing Vivian to speak to Anika and Tamsin. ¡°Oops, Master Morris, what are you doing here? You guys, you¡¯re so early, you didn¡¯t sleep yesterday, did you?¡± Anika didn¡¯t tell Tamsin about what happenedst night, so Tamsin thought that the Morris guys hade from L City in the early morning. ¡°Morris, what brings you here?¡± Houghton smiled heatedly and walked up and patted Morris on the shoulder, quite familiar with the look. Anika nced at Vivian, and for a moment it was hard to say anything. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Vivian¡¯s friend, I¡¯m Philip.¡± Philip stepped forward and offered a greeting before introducing the two men standing behind him, ¡°This is Arlo and this is our older brother Danny, we¡¯re usually very close to Vivian¡± Philip, who is a chatterbox, finished everyone¡¯s words by himself. Chapter 368: Eating dumplings together Arlo behind him nced at Danny, the two brothersughed helplessly. Then came forward and greeted the three of them one by one. Tamsin is hospitable and hurriedly invited several people to sit down, ¡°Come,e, all hurry up and sit down, haven¡¯t eaten breakfast yet. Let¡¯s have some together.¡± Every New Year¡¯s Eve, there are a lot of dumplings, and on the morning of the first day, there are a lot of dumplings, so you don¡¯t have to worry about not having enough to eat. When Anika heard Tamsin say something, she had no choice but toply, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s all sit down and eat together. There are plenty of dumplings in the kitchen.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s all sit down. There¡¯s a lot of people here.¡± Houghton also greeted a few people and seated them. Vivian nced at Morris and saw that the man kept talking to Houghton and Tamsin,pletely ignoring her. His easy-going appearance was very different from his former noble and high-minded appearance, but he had a bit more fireworks. ¡°Then a few of us are wee.¡± Philip smiled, moved a chair and sat down unceremoniously. Arlo gave Vivian a slight jowl, ¡°Good New Year.¡± ¡°Happy New Year.¡± Danny said. Vivian also can not give them embarrassment, just nod and smile, ¡°Good New Year. You guys sit down first, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and make you some more dumplings.¡± ¡°Good,¡­ Vivian, Auntie¡¯s dumplings taste so good, they have the taste of childhood. You talk to auntie, can you put down more?¡± Philip walks everywhere to be familiar with himself,. However, his words just finished, Morris sitting next to him without a sound lifted her foot and stepped hard on the back of Philip¡¯s foot, reminding him to collect his temperament. ¡°Oh~¡± Philip¡¯s face twisted in pain as he huffed backwards, then noticed everyone¡¯s eyes were on him. He immediately smiled, ¡°Oh, delicious, delicious, auntie¡¯s dumpling wrapping skill is simply a masterpiece!¡± The ass-kissing was excellent. Houghton and Tamsin couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°If it¡¯s good, you can have more, there¡¯s plenty in the fridge.¡± Tamsin said, while greeting Arlo and Danny, ¡°Come over and eat, everyone is one of us, no need to be polite.¡± ¡°Okay, uncle.¡± ¡°Well, good.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The two men took their seats, and several men sat at a table, chatting and eating at the same time, in a lively and cordial atmosphere, with a happy atmosphere. Vivian walked to the front yard and entered the kitchen momentarily stopping for a moment, looking back at the few people sitting in the hall, raising her hand and rubbing her head, shaking her head helplessly. When she was sighing, Anika came out of the kitchen, holding Vivian¡¯s hand with her cool hand, dragged her into the kitchen and asked quietly, ¡°Daughter, didn¡¯t you say they had all left? Why did theye to our house?¡± ¡°I thought they had left. It looks like they slept in the car yesterday.¡± She guessed. ¡°No wonder there are cars from the capital parked on the side of the road, so it¡¯s a few of them.¡± Anika sighed in realization, and asked, ¡°What are you going to do now? I didn¡¯t even have time to tell your father. Who knew he wouldn¡¯t know a thing about it and invited people into the house.¡± ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve, and they¡¯ve been out all night, so it¡¯s not appropriate to kick them out again.¡± Vivian said. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Anika agreed with Vivian¡¯s idea and pointed to the two bowls of dumplings on the stove, ¡°Take these two bowls of dumplings over first, and I¡¯ll hurry to make more dumplings. There¡¯s a lot of people, so there¡¯s definitely not enough to eat.¡± ¡°Okay. Mom, thanks for your hard work.¡± Vivian walked up to Anika and gave her a big hug and a naughty kiss on her cheek. ¡°Huh, it¡¯s all drool, you kids really are.¡± Anika raised her hand to wipe her cheek with a disgusted look and gave Vivian an angry re, but did have a smile on her face that she couldn¡¯t hide. Vivian carried the dumplings to the hall. Philip was so smart that he immediately moved his seat and patted the chair on his right, ¡°Vivian,e sit down, let¡¯s eat together.¡± That chair, the left is Philip, the right is Morris. Although Vivian didn¡¯t want to take care of Morris, she was a person who knew how to behave after all. She put the dumplings on the table and said to them, ¡°You guys eat first, and my mom and I will make some more dumplings. Be right over.¡± With a smile on her face, she spoke to everyone but Morris, not even looking at her. Morris held the bowl, chewed the dumplings, the rich taste of lips and teeth. Naive, all his attention fell on Vivian¡¯s body, even Tamsin beside him chatted with him vigorously, he did not hear what was said. Snapping¨C He gently put the dishes on the table, ¡°You guys eat first. I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡± ¡°Eh, look at what ah. They¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Tamsin thought that the visitors were guests, so he pulled him down enthusiastically. Philip immediately said to Tamsin, ¡°Uncle, Morris is Vivian¡¯s brother, he is also a member of The Mond family, so let him go and have a look and get familiar with it.¡± Tamsin was delighted by the smooth words and he nodded, ¡°Hahaha, yes, yes, yes. That makes sense.¡± ¡°Hmm. Uncle, Master Shen, you guys eat first.¡± Morris got up, walked out of the living room, and went straight to the kitchen. In the kitchen, Vivian was standing there talking to Anika before he noticed a dark shadow cast over the kitchen door. When they turned around, they saw Morris standing there. Anika took a look at Morris and then at Vivian and said, ¡°Morris is here? I¡¯ll go get some firewood ande back.¡± The fire is in the ground, so Anika made up an excuse to go out and get firewood, but in reality she wanted to give them both a little privacy. ¡°Thank you, auntie.¡± Morris smiled politely, respectful and courteous. ¡°We are all family members here, so don¡¯t be polite.¡± Anika wiped her hands on her apron and walked outside. Morris stood in the kitchen doorway, looking at Vivian and locking eyes with her. Vivian slowly hangs her head, sits in her chair, and continues to add wood to the fire. ¡°Vivian?¡± The man called out, stepping up to her, looking at the little woman sitting in front of the pot to burn the fire, not wearing makeup, like the little girl next door is generally pleasing to the eye. Inexplicably, Morris¡¯s deer were in the headlights. He then asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my call?¡± Vivian hand ying with the fire poker, a strong poke in the stove fire, said carelessly: ¡°have said, between us is a three-month trial period, I do not think appropriate. So, there is a problem with not answering your phone?¡± The little woman looked up, her cold eyes looked at her. The white face was calm and nd, making it impossible to understand her likes and dislikes. ¡°Is it because of her?¡± Morris took out her phone, zoomed in on a photo, and handed it to Vivian. Vivian looked up and took a look. The woman in the photo was the same woman who was answering the video with Philip that day, wrapping her arms around Morris¡¯s neck. Chapter 369: Show their love Although she had only seen her once, she clearly remembered what she looked like. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes dodged, not wanting to answer Morris¡¯s question with a straight face. ¡°Her name is Sandy, and she¡¯s a friend of mine and Philip¡¯s.¡± Morris stood in front of her and exined to her. Exin? It¡¯s been an unknown number of years since he¡¯s had the patience to exin to someone like this. ¡°You¡¯re angry because you care about me, right?¡± Morris noticed that Vivian was not in the right mood, and before he could return home, he received a call from Philip. On the phone, Philip exined to Morris what had happened at the hospital that day. He came to his senses and realized that this was the reason why Vivian suddenly did not answer the phone. ¡°Who cares about you anymore?¡± Vivian willow eyebrows twisted into a twist, ¡°so confident?¡± The man couldn¡¯t help himself, ¡°Your expression already says it all.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± Vivian took the poker and picked the firewood on the ground towards Morris¡¯s heel, snorting in displeasure, ¡°I just don¡¯t think we¡¯re right for each other. That¡¯s all.¡± Morris looked at the hay leaves on the ck leather shoes, the corners of his lips raised a light smile, ¡°suitable or not, wait for three months to say. And, let me exin again, Sandy and I are just friends, and only friends.¡± Although Vivian did not pay attention to him for several days in a row, he was upset, but on second thought, the little woman was jealous because she cared about him. He was in a much better mood. It was not in vain that he put aside his big project in C and made a special trip back. Vivian lowered her head, holding a fire poker in her hand and poking the dried grass leaves on the ground, not saying anything. They are really friends? If so, why did Morris lie that day. ¡°The day you called me, I didn¡¯t tell you because I was worried you would misunderstand.¡± Morris added, ¡°You should know that if I am really the kind of person who has a chaotic private life, surrounded by women like a cloud, want to provoke women at any time can. Why should I go to C to get a woman?¡± This sentence is extremely convincing.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Vivian must admit that there are many women who like Morris, as many as there are cows. If he really wants to hang out with other women, it is indeed not necessary to run to C country to hang out. But ¡­ ¡°Who knows, what if that woman is the one you care about the most.¡± She muttered in a small voice. The brainless words came out without thinking, Vivian instantly movement a meal, embarrassed inclined head to look aside, reaching out to cover his face. Idiot? How can you say what¡¯s on your mind? Her embarrassed appearance is yful and cute, Morris gaze unblinking look at her, can not help but go forward to gently smooth his ck hair, softly said: ¡°Vivian, I Morris never easily promise to anyone. But you listen to me well. If one day, I really don¡¯t like you, I will definitely tell you directly, not go behind your back to find someone else!¡± ¡°Then that means you might not like me one day?¡± Vivian snapped back and stared at him with cold eyes, a face of grief and anger. Morris: ¡°¡­¡± He shook his head, ¡°I was just trying to express that I¡¯m not the kind of person who would cheat on his wife during a rtionship or within marriage.¡± Pfft¡­ The two were talking when who knows the covered pot boiled over and boiling boiling water overflowed the pot. Vivian nced at the stove top, ¡°Oops, it¡¯s overflowing.¡± She immediately put down the poker, got up and walked around Morris to the stove top, lifted the lid, ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± Because the water boiled for a while, the handle on the pot lid also became hot. Vivian reached out and wiped her hand, and it burned her hand, and she couldn¡¯t help but draw a breath. The man immediately went forward to hold her hot and painful right hand, blew in front of his lips, ¡°silly girl, how to do something can not do well.¡± He murmured, while blowing Vivian¡¯s red-hot hand, lifting the lid of the pot and stirring the dumplings in the pot with a spoon. Then he let go of Vivian, took thedle and poured a scoop of cool water into the pot, then covered it with the lid. Vivian put her sore finger to her lips and gently bit it, asking incredulously, ¡°You still know how to make dumplings?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called basicmon sense.¡± The man corrected, scooped up another scoop of cool water on the stove top, and ced Vivian¡¯s burning finger in the water, ¡°Just cool it down.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± She gave an ¡°oh¡±, a little pretentiousness after the misunderstanding was solved. This scene happened to be seen by Anika, who was standing at the door. I was worried that the dumplings in the pot were rotten, so I came to take a look, and then I saw the two of them showing affection. Although Vivian saidst night that Morris¡¯ family is rich and powerful, and they are not the right family. But now see two people love sweet, her heart is up and down very unpleasant. ¡°Tell me, you can¡¯t even take care of yourself, so how can I rest assured?¡± Morris held Vivian¡¯s hand and took out a limited edition silk scarf from her trench coat pocket to help her wipe the cold water from her fingers. ¡°Who asked you to take care of it, you¡¯d better go to apany your female best friend.¡± Vivian teased in a nonchnt manner, pulling her hand back from Morris. Morris stood there and inhaled and sniffed, ¡°Yo, why are you jealous?¡± Vivian¡¯s bright, starry eyes were filled with anger as she snapped, ¡°Morris, get out!¡± She pointed at him, and her fair cheeks were tinged with a blush. The man obediently clutched her hand and brought it into his arms, his right arm around her waist, ¡°It¡¯s so hard to find my woman, how can I leave.¡± Vivian¡¯s fist hammered hard on his chest a few times, ¡°Who told you to lie to me.¡± ¡°I swear, I really didn¡¯t mean to lie to you.¡± ¡°Then you still lied to me.¡± ¡°Well, I lied, my fault. I am willing to ept any punishment.¡± Self-examination and a sincere attitude of admitting fault. ¡°Then I have to think of how to punish you better.¡± Vivian¡¯s face was tinted with a bright smile. When the two of them were in love with each other, suddenly a ¡°cough ¡­¡± sound came from behind. The two of them turned around and saw Arlo and Philip standing there. ¡°Tsk tsk ¡­ this is too loving.¡± Philip leaned against the door frame with his arms around his chest, looking at the two with interest and teasing. Arloughed but did not say anything. Morris cold eyes shot over, there is a kind of interrupted ¡°love¡± after the displeasure. He said in a deep voice: ¡°Who asked you to be single.¡± ¡°Huh. Yeah, right.¡± Arlo, who was dressed in a leather jacket and pants, nodded and agreed. Chapter 370: On the spot confession ¡°You two are more or less a bit of a bully. Oh, no fun.¡± Philip snorted coldly and turned to walk away. ¡°Come back!¡± Seeing him about to leave, Morris shouted, pointing to the dumplings in the pot, ¡°The dumplings are ready, serve them out and bring them over.¡± ¡°You guys don¡¯t have long hands?¡± Philip disliked. He said, and then received a baleful gaze from Morris, full of warning. A secondter, Philip wilted his head, walked into the kitchen, grabbed a bowl, and began to serve the dumplings. He muttered, ¡°I haven¡¯t done any work since I was a kid, so I have to do the hard work when Ie to you.¡± ¡°Your pleasure.¡± Morris said indifferently. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll do it. It¡¯s not appropriate to bully a young master like him, who has not tasted the hardships of the world.¡± Vivian deliberately said the opposite and flirted. Then reached out to take the spoon from Philip¡¯s hand, but Morris was already one step ahead of her, grabbed the spoon, took Philip¡¯s cor and threw him aside. ¡°Eh, hey ¡­¡± Philip stumbled a few steps and held his hand on the door before he was able to stand still. The first time he looked back at Morris and wanted to say something, he found that he was looking at Vivian with deep affection, and then he took the dumplings, and then took chopsticks and picked up a dumpling and blew on it, feeding Vivian, ¡°Here, I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Philip to the mouth of the words swallowed down, like a lump in the throat, ufortable tight. ¡°This love show, I can¡¯t watch it anymore!¡± He stomped his foot, turned around and walked out. When he reached the kitchen door, Philip stopped and looked at Arlo, ¡°Look at you smiling like this, people who don¡¯t know still think you have a date.¡± Arlo was teased by him, but only lightly returned: ¡°I am single only recently. But you¡¯ve been single since you were born.¡± Philip: ¡°¡­¡± The sharp eyes stared straight at Arlo, the corners of his mouth twitching furiously, ¡°You¡¯re tough!¡± He huffed and went to the hall, Arlo turned back, looked meaningfully at the two in the kitchen, and turned to follow. ¡°Come back.¡± Morris suddenly shouted, pointing to the bowl of dumplings on the stove, ¡°Bring the bowl along with you.¡± ¡°Together.¡± Vivian added some cold water to the pot and prepared to carry the dumplings, however, Morris held her hand, ¡°It¡¯s hot, I¡¯ll just do it with Arlo.¡± Arlo did not say anything, but nced at Morris with eyes full of sorrow, and sighed helplessly. I can¡¯t help it, I¡¯m single too. The two of them left with four bowls of dumplings. Even though Morris had instructed Vivian not to carry the dumplings, she still carried tworge bowls of dumplings to the hall. ¡°Oh, why is Morris carrying her own dumplings?¡± Anika immediately greeted her. Anika immediately greeted her and tried to take the dumplings from Morris¡¯ hands. She was worried that Morris, who was born in a wealthy family, could not carry the dumplings on her shoulders and hands. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Morris put the dumplings directly on the table and turned to the kitchen to bring the dumplings, only to see Vivianing over with a bowl. ¡°I said you don¡¯t have to do it.¡± The man snapped, forcing himself to take the scalding porcin bowl and turn around to ce it on the table. Although the exchange between the two was only one sentence, but everyone present could feel the thick smell of love. For a moment, the crowd also understood a few points, but only unspoken silence. ¡°Come on,e on, hurry up and eat, hurry up and eat.¡± Anika went to the kitchen and brought over arge soup bowl of dumplings together, and the eight people appropriately gathered around the square table and sat down to eat together. The misunderstanding between Vivian and Morris was resolved, and the atmosphere was more lively than before. Especially with Philip as the chatterbox, there is no cold scene. After breakfast, Morris helped to put away the dishes and was very attentive. Born in the countryside, Tamsin is very macho and stopped Morris, ¡°Don¡¯t clean up, just let Vivian and her mother do it together.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, Morris, you boys sit down.¡± Houghton chimed in. Morris, however, kept a decent smile, ¡°I¡¯m just sitting around. I¡¯ll do it.¡± He snatched the bowl from Vivian¡¯s hand and went straight to the kitchen with it piled high. Anika followed behind, muttering, ¡°Ouch, you¡¯re The Cheal family young master, how can you do this dirty work, I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Oh mom, just let him do it.¡± After seeing Morris¡¯ arrogant and cold side, Vivian was in a good mood when she suddenly saw him being so grounded, friendly and gentle, just like the big brother next door. Although she and Morris two eye-to-eye, everyone can see, but Vivian still pretentious exnation, ¡°he just want to experience the countryside life, to make him whole.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a dead girl, what are you talking about. Why don¡¯t you hurry up and go wash the dishes.¡± Tamsin frowned, reprimanded, and whispered, ¡°The visitor is a guest, this is not in order.¡± ¡°Hahaha, uncle, it¡¯s okay. Morris is just hardworking, he has been very diligent since he was a child. If you have any dirty work, let him do it, he is happy to do it.¡± Philip said that he was talking nonsense. He said, and lowered his head, came to Danny and whispered: ¡°If I had note to Vivian¡¯s house, I would not have seen him wash the dishes once in my life.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Danny nodded with great conviction. ¡°Uncle, what Philip said is true.¡± Seeing Tamsin¡¯s half-heartedness, Arlo wilted and wicked. ¡°The boy Morris was born in a rich family, how can he do the rough work.¡± Tamsin waved his hand in disbelief. Danny, who hadn¡¯t spoken, looked serious, while maintaining an old-fashioned posture, and said without haste: ¡°It¡¯s because he¡¯s been living in the big city that he¡¯s longing for the idyllic life. On the way here, he said he must experience more of the idyllic life when hees over.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, yes, yes, yes.¡± Hearing Danny¡¯s words, Philip almost didn¡¯t fall overughing. He didn¡¯t even expect Danny to be so dark. At this time, in the kitchen, Morris insisted on brushing the dishes, even though Anika kept stopping him, but Vivian happily tied the apron on Morris¡¯ body and patted his shoulder, ¡°The apron is tied, wash it.¡± ¡°Damn girl, you don¡¯t fool around.¡± Anika scolded Vivian for not knowing what to do. Morris smiled with enjoyment, ¡°Auntie has been busy all morning, take a break, I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± He took the hot water and started to brush the dishes. ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Anika was about to grab the dishwashing brush, Vivian directly bailed Anika out, ¡°Come on mom, let him do it.¡± She gestured at Anika with a look that contained too much information. Anika, who has raised Vivian for more than 20 years, immediately understood her meaning and stood aside, watching Morris brush the dishes and observing his every move.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Then asked: ¡°Morris ah, you luxury family looking for a daughter-inw are looking for the kind of unique money of a thousand-year-olddy, right?¡± Chapter 371: Let Vivian Marry Me Anika¡¯s question came out of her mouth, catching Morris off guard. He brushed the bowl and subconsciously nced at Vivian. While Vivian immediately pulled Anika, ¡°Mom, what kind of nonsense are you asking ¡­¡± ¡°To find a wife, naturally, you have to find one you like.¡± Morris straightened up, facing Anika, and seriously answered her question, ¡°I do not know how others, but I with my The Cheal family¡¯s current status, it is not yet guilty ofmercial marriage.¡± Anika¡¯s words were so simple and straightforward that he could not understand them. And his words made Anika understand his heart. ¡°That¡¯s what I said. But the world of flowers is full of temptations, especially you rich people, y a lot of tricks, I¡¯m afraid that the freshness of a rtionship will be gone after the freshness period.¡± Anika¡¯s gaze was unblinking as she gazed at Morris, but her hand was always holding Vivian¡¯s hand. Vivian listened to Anika¡¯s words and could not help but feel a little depressed. A person born and raised in the countryside still knows the so-called ¡°freshness period¡± of love, I am afraid that the mother of the family really worried about her. Vivian was moved by the thought of this. Morris looked at Anika, he picked up the rag and wiped his hands, walked to Anika, and looked at Vivian beside her. There are some things, now that we¡¯re here, it¡¯s better to just say them.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Auntie, you and I have not met many times, you may not know much about me. But I, Morris, have never been one to look towards the Qin.¡± ¡°And what about you and Yoona, what¡¯s the deal?¡± Anika asked, caught off guard. Vivian was stunned. She was leaning on Anika¡¯s shoulder and pampering herself, but when she heard these words, she stiffened and straightened up, ¡°Mom, you ¡­ know about this too?¡± Originally thought that the countryside news is closed, the middle-aged and elderly people are not ying microblogging, for those news is certainly not clear. But she never thought that the mother of the family adults know everything. ¡°It was just a misunderstanding. More than six months ago, I had a car ident and Vivian saved me. But Yoona took Vivian¡¯s ce, saying it was my life-saver ¡­¡± Morris did not avoid this matter, directly with Anika exined the cause and effect. But Vivian was afraid that Morris would not be clear, so she interrupted him and exined to Anika: ¡°Mom, it was Yoona who took credit for saving Morris¡¯ life, deliberately approached him, then got drunk and pretended to have a rtionship with Morris, and afterwards imed she was pregnant and forced Morris to marry her. I just didn¡¯t expect Morris to call off the engagement in the end..¡± That said, Yoona is indeed despicable in the extreme. Vivian really did not want her mother to misunderstand Morris. However, after exining, she realized that Anika and Morris were both staring at her with burning eyes. ¡°You, what are you guys looking at me like that for?¡± She pursed her lips, seeking, did she say something wrong? Morris¡¯s lips curved up in a rather relieved manner. Vivian¡¯s willingness to exin for him meant that she had him in mind. In the same way, Anika heard Vivian exin to her so urgently, naturally she also knew that Vivian had Morris in mind. After all, she is her own daughter, what she has in mind, how can she hide it from her eyes? ¡°Do you really like Morris?¡± Anika bluntly questioned Vivian. After all, she is not too young, and it is normal to talk about marriage. When they were in L City¡¯s Sundance Hospital, it was Morris who connected them with a foreign medical team to treat Tamsin, and only then did he wake up from hisa. Anika has always remembered this kindness. So she was quite fond of Morris. ¡°Ah? Uh ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­¡± Vivian did not expect Anika to ask such a direct question, but because Morris was present, she The shy face is red, stammering half a day answer can note up. ¡°Auntie, Vivian gave me a three-month trial period, which can also be described as an observation period. She said that if she felt okay during this period, she would be willing to go out with me.¡± Morris directly told what happened between Vivian and him, and said to then, ¡°I know you and uncle love Vivian very much, so this period can also be taken as your inspection period for me.¡± It must be said that Morris is actually a very simple person. She is simple and straightforward, does not beat around the bush, and does not like to cover up. Such quickness, in turn, made Anika appreciate him more. ¡°Hey, Morris, what are you doing. I haven¡¯t even promised you yet, and you¡¯re telling my mother this?¡± Vivian gave him a nk look. Just think that this bastard is too chickenshit to preempt. Acting so well in front of her own mother and father, she was only afraid that when she wanted to back out, her parents would scold her for being insensitive. ¡°What, you still want to hide it from me and your father? You¡¯re not as honest as Morris.¡± Anika reached out and poked Vivian¡¯s temple, reprimanding. ¡°Come on, I haven¡¯t even agreed to go out with Morris yet, and you¡¯re already looking out for him? Who¡¯s your real daughter, anyway? I¡¯m sorry.¡± Vivian skimmed her lips, snorted coldly, and turned around to leave. It would be more appropriate to say ¡°flee¡± rather than ¡°leave¡±. Leaving the kitchen, she walked directly outside into the courtyard, her hands covering her face, only to feel hot and burning. Oh my God. What the hell? Didn¡¯t we say we were going to break up with Morris? How could Morrise to her house and talk to her mother about marriage instead? She raised her hand and pped her head, then turned around and walked quietly to the kitchen door to eavesdrop on the wall. She was afraid that her mother would be turned by that scheming man Morris. When she was ¡°sold¡± she did not even know. In the kitchen, Anika stood at Morris¡¯s hands, a kind and amiable look, ¡°Morris, I know you are a good boy. But you know what our family is like. The family was born in the countryside, the family is poor, Vivian has many problems since childhood,pared with your city grown people, far from. Although you are very good, but I also know Vivian that girl can not match you. I¡¯m afraid that if you marry her, you¡¯ll be more or less aggrieved.¡± Other mothers would like to see their daughters find a rich man to marry. But Anika only wanted Vivian to be happy. Her words touched Vivian to the core. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry, as long as I am Morris, I will never let Vivian suffer.¡± Morris took a stand with her. ¡°I believe what you say now, but the days are still long, what will happenter, who knows?¡± Anika pped her hands and let out a deep sigh, ¡°I only have one daughter, I just hope she has a carefree life. Even if she doesn¡¯t have money, I want her to live a simple and happy life.¡± ¡°Sorry, auntie. I really can¡¯t give you a 100% guarantee. But, if Vivian is willing to be with me, I am willing to give a bride price of one billion dors and ten vis. And make a contract that if I betray her one day, I¡¯m out of the house.¡± Chapter 372 : Morris doing farm work Atlesome family? Four words, not only shocked Anika and eavesdropping on the corner of Vivian, even Morris himself was astonished. Although I don¡¯t know when I fell in love with Vivian, but not more than seven or eight months of her acquaintance, he was willing to ¡°leave the house¡± for her? Morris lived twenty-eight years for the first time know love someone, is so deep, even willing to put down everything for it. This is what all people call a ¡°soft spot¡±. When I didn¡¯t know her, he was indifferent and cold by nature, but now he has more of a human touch. ¡°Morris ¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve known her for less than a year, so it¡¯s too early to say.¡± Just as Anika was about to speak, Houghton quietly walked over and refused outright. Vivian was too preupied with Morris talking to notice Houghton¡¯s presence. She straightened up, looked back at Houghton, pursed her lips, and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Morris is still young, there is no rush for marriage. If you really like her, you can wait, and then after a year or two, then talk about marriage.¡± Houghton added. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Anika looked back at Houghton and calmly thought about it, it was indeed that way. ¡°Vivian is not yet 22 years old, so we really shouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry.¡± On the side, Vivian listened to Houghton and Anika¡¯s words and was silent. ¡°Good.¡± Morris thought about it again and again, and finally nodded his head and agreed. It was really abrupt to say this to Anika today, and he should have given them some time to adapt. ¡°As you wish.¡± He said, his handsome face hooked into an affectionate and warm smile, ¡°Auntie go and get busy, I¡¯ll brush the dishes first.¡± ¡°Uh ¡­ okay, fine.¡± Anika looked at Morris and observed his every move, but truly felt that there are not many people like him who are rich, handsome, and considerate and capable. Perhaps, her daughter should cherish him. Morris was in the kitchen brushing the dishes, cleaning up the stove hygiene, doing things cleanly, in a short time, the kitchen was cleaned up. ¡°Up to the hall down to the kitchen of the family cook, do not see. Tsk ¡­¡± Danny from the hall to the kitchen, coincidentally saw Morris apron, holding a rag in his hand, concentrating on cleaning up the kitchen hygiene, can not help but sigh a, ¡°do a good job, I think you might as well hand over Eonothem Group to you Mike, you¡¯ll join to The Mond family, quite good. ¡± ¡°How much did Mike pay you off, huh?¡± Morris nced sideways at Danny, the corners of his lips curled up in a wry smile. Despite doing the most grounded work, he still can¡¯t hide the dignified temperament between his hands and feet, just an action of untying the apron, hanging aside, are pleasing to the eye. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is the kind of day you want to look forward to.¡± Danny ced his hands in the pockets of his pants and sighed, ¡°People in love can be really crazy. The president and young master, like you, can still scrub the pots and pans at his future mother-inw¡¯s house. If this were to spread to L City, I¡¯m afraid how many women would be jealous of Vivian.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Morris washed his hands, then walked out of the kitchen and went to the hall.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. But just as he reached the hall, Philip immediately got up and smiled bitchily at Morris, ¡°Second brother, Vivian¡¯s father said, recently it¡¯s cold and there¡¯s not enough firewood for the stove at home. Let you split that section of wood at the door.¡± ¡°Eh, I can ¡­¡± As soon as Philip spoke, Tamsin immediately wanted to stop it, but as a result Arlo also stood up and nodded, ¡°Yes, just now the master was chanting that there wasn¡¯t enough firewood to burn.¡± In the countryside, there is no heating in winter, nor do they bother to turn on the air conditioner, usually people put an enclosed stove in the house and make a round hole in the window and install an exhaust pipe, so that the house is extra warm. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Houghton held a cigarette stick in his hand, took a drag on the cigarette, and said to Morris: ¡°I heard a few of your brothers say you want to experience the idyllic life. Since there¡¯s nothing else to do, chop that pile of firewood by the door.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help but be shocked, always feeling that Houghton was deliberately making things difficult for Morris. She immediately stood out, ¡°No, no, no, Houghton, my father has said, the visitor is a guest, this is not good.¡± After all, it¡¯s a rich young man, let Morris take the axe and chop wood, this picture ¡­ how to think can not think of what kind of scene. But Vivian also really can¡¯t bear to let Morris chop wood. ¡°He is a guest, yes, but you are my Houghton¡¯s apprentice. If he wants to chase you, he has to get past me first. Otherwise, you two have nothing to talk about.¡± Houghton waved his hand, snorted coldly, inclined his head to look aside, and stopped talking. The matter hase to this, he has made it clear. Anika sat on the sidelines, not saying anything. She knew that Houghton treated his daughter as his own daughter, and that Houghton was making things difficult for Morris, just to test his character. It was something she had to agree with both hands. ¡°What? Like Vivian?¡± Of all the people present, only Tamsin finally knew about this, and looked at Houghton with a baffled face, then Anika, and finally nced at Vivian and Morris, ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°You know nothing but food all day long.¡± Anika red at Tamsin. ¡°Houghton, you ¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, this is not your ce to talk!¡± Vivian tried to speak up to block it, but was sternly reprimanded by Houghton. ¡°No harm in that. I¡¯m just moving my muscles.¡± Morris¡¯ attitude was calm and unassuming. And then asked Vivian, ¡°Where¡¯s your axe?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Vivian wanted to refuse. She knew very well that in terms of the status gap between herself and Morris, she was not worthy of Morris, and how should she test him in this way? ¡°Take me to get it.¡± Morris said calmly. Although the tone of voice is calm, but with a sense of irresistible children. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Vivian walked out of the hall, went to the storage room, picked up the axe and handed it to Morris. The man took the axe, but Vivian did not let go of it, but gazed at him with aplex and helpless gaze, ¡°You don¡¯t have to listen to Houghton at all, my parents didn¡¯t say anything, you have to listen to him for what.¡± Morris¡¯s obsidian eyes were filled with a gentle smile, and he raised his hand and rubbed her head dotingly, ¡°Because, with you, I want the blessing of all your family.¡± Houghton is Vivian¡¯s mentor, and also the person who watched her grow up, like a teacher like a father, Morris naturally have to respect him. ¡°But you¡¯ve never even worked hard enough to chop wood? It¡¯s very tiring.¡± ¡°Consider it a life experience.¡± He brushed Vivian¡¯s hand away and turned to walk to the gate of the outer courtyard. The gate was arge concrete area, and to the right was a mud field with a lot of rough wood stacked on it, covered with ayer of stic film to keep out the thick snow. Morris found a t ce, pad a round wooden pier, and picked up a piece of wood on it, wielding an axe to cut down. Chapter 373 : Morris is jealous Creak ¨C Only heard a muffled sound, apanied by a creak, the wood suddenly split in half. He took another piece of wood, repeating the action he just did, cing the wood, swinging the axe, and storing the power to split the wood, in one motion. At the door, Morris¡¯s three brothers and Vivian¡¯s family stood there watching Morris¡¯s every move. Vivian red at Houghton with displeasure and tugged at his goatee with irritation, ¡°Houghton, you¡¯re going a little too far, aren¡¯t you?¡± In any case, Morris is also the richest man in L City and has great strength. Thepany¡¯s main goal is to make sure that thepany¡¯s employees are able to work with thepany. What is the difference between this and being kicked off the altar and sent to the frontier? ¡°What, not yet married, and now you start to turn your elbow out?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Houghton blew his beard and red in anger, holding a cigarette stick and knocking Vivian¡¯s head, ¡°Stinky girl, don¡¯t know any better.¡± ¡°Yes, your master is also for your own good.¡± Anika snapped. ¡°Hmph, you all hide it quite tightly, I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t know.¡± Tamsin snorted in anger and turned around to go back to the courtyard. ¡°Tamsin, what are you so angry about. I just found out about it.¡± Anika chased Tamsin into the courtyard. Houghton also went back. Arlo, Philip, Danny and Vivian were left at the door. Philip got together and took his phone and pointed it at Morris to record a video, ¡°Tsk tsk ¡­ what an interesting day, make sure you take a picture to remember it.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re doing it again.¡± Arlo leaned against the door frame with his arms around his chest, smiling andughing. Danny raised his hand and brushed the frame of his sses,menting, ¡°It¡¯s hard to get past the beauty of the old days. ¡°Hahahahaha¡­.¡± Philip recorded the video whileughing. Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± What a bunch of detractors. Tic-tac-toe¡­ Just then, a white Cadic car drove over and stopped in front of Vivian¡¯s house. ¡°Who is it? Pepper, your house has a guest.¡± Philip put away his phone and spoke to Vivian. Vivian didn¡¯t know who the visitor was, so she walked over to the sedan. The car door opened and a man in a gray trench coat stepped out. Vivian realized in due course that it was Fraser. ¡°Vivian, Happy New Year.¡± Fraser stepped out of the car, greeted Vivian, unfolded his hands, and gave her a direct hug. He had been in a foreign country for a long time and seemed to be used to the way foreigners greeted each other. Vivian did not pretend to be polite, out of courtesy, a symbolic hug, then let go of him, ¡°Happy New Year ah. Why didn¡¯t you say something in advance when you came over?¡± ¡°I wanted to give you a surprise.¡± With that, he looked past Vivian to the few people standing in the doorway, ¡°You have guests?¡± ¡°Well. Morris and a few of his ¡­ friends areing over together.¡± Vivian nced behind her, and the three guys immediately walked over. She introduced them one by one, ¡°This is Philip, his name is Arlo, and this is Danny.¡± ¡°Oh. Mr. Dixon, Mr. Philip, Mr. Arlo, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, it¡¯s an honor to meet you today.¡± Fraser greeted courteously and went up to shake hands with them. Although he had just returned to L City, he had indeed heard about these people. They were well-off, well-off, very capable, and good brothers of Morris. ¡°Fraser? Tsk ¡­ is so demonic looking, he usually has a lot of girlfriends, right?¡± Philip raised his eyebrows a smile, teasing. ¡°Mr. Dixon overpraised.¡± Fraser kept his formic smile and shook Arlo¡¯s hand again. Arlo kept his usual ¡°boring¡± nature and said indifferently, ¡°Hello.¡± Danny also shook hands with Fraser, ¡°As far as I know, Mr. Han has just returned to China. Howe you know so much about us brothers?¡± A seemingly normal conversation, but a sharp edge could be felt. ¡°Hahaha ¡­¡± Fraser tilted his head andughed. He said, he inclined his head to look at Morris over there, ¡°That ¡­ is Morris?¡± Fraser tilted his head to look at Morris who was struggling to chop wood over there, knowingly asking. From Fraser¡¯s words, he vaguely felt that he seemed to be mocking, Philip immediately exined a sentence, and mentioned the rtionship between Vivian and Morris. It¡¯s also a good idea to let Fraser recognize what kind of virtue he is early. Sure enough. Fraser heard Philip¡¯s words, the corner of his lips curved up gradually faded, and even the dark pupils have be more and more obscure deep. But, all the emotions only changed in a moment. ¡°Is that so?¡± Fraser¡¯s face lifted up again with a sunny and gentle smile, ¡°Growing up, so soon to talk about marriage?¡± He raised his hand and subconsciously wanted to touch Vivian¡¯s head. At that moment, Morris¡¯ voice rang out, ¡°Vivian?¡± At the sound, several people inclined their heads to look at Morris, and saw him take off his trench coat jacket, hold it in his hands, and hook his fingers towards Vivian, indicating her to go over. ¡°Morris, what are you up to? Such a cold day, do you want windiness not temperature?¡± Vivian walked straight towards Morris and muttered at him. Fraser¡¯s fingers stiffened in mid-air and withdrew his hand, tucking it in his trouser pocket. ¡°What, are you afraid I¡¯ll be cold?¡± Morris said this to Vivian, but his eyes were on Fraser, giving him a look to experience for himself. When Vivian came closer, Morris directly held her hand, but frowned like ink-dyed eyebrows, ¡°and said I do not speak temperature as long as the wind, look at your hands cold. ¡± He said, then walked behind Vivian, the windbreaker draped over her body, ¡°Since the guest, do not stand at the door. Hurry up and bring him inside to sit down, lest we be said to be neglectful.¡± But Vivian always felt that she smelled something odd. She furrowed her brow, nced at Morris with a critical and inquisitive eye, and whispered, ¡°Are you funny? I told you, Fraser doesn¡¯t like me.¡± Did she think she was a little idiot who couldn¡¯t see the twists and turns? The man leaned over, came up to her ear, lowered his voice, ¡°No way, who let my Vivian charm, let me ¡­ so insecure.¡± Maic voice,parable to the top voice actor, the voice is so good that it makes the body crispy. The two people are so close, whispering, but give a kind of ¡°ear to ear¡± the ultimate ambiguity. ¡°Morris, can you be normal? I almost threw up from my overnight meal.¡± She said, looking back, only to see the four men over there staring at this side in unison, unblinking gaze. Vivian was on pins and needles by their sharp eyes, and immediately whispered to Morris to exin, ¡°Fraser likes Yoona, and the two are together.¡± Chapter 374: Introduce my daughter to him After saying that, she ¡°chattered¡±, turned around and walked towards Fraser, ¡°Fraser, it¡¯s cold outside, let¡¯s go in and sit down. ¡°Well, okay.¡± Fraser slightly jawed, turned to the trunk of the car, ¡°I¡¯ll get something.¡± ¡°Juste, why do you still bring things?¡± Vivian was polite and walked with him to the trunk of the car. The trunk was open, just enough to block the view. Fraser asked in a whisper while carrying his things, ¡°The ¡°guy¡± Morris was in love with was in the news a while ago, wasn¡¯t it you?¡± At first, Fraser was just guessing. Today, when he came to see Vivian, he happened to bump into Morris, which is the best exnation. ¡°Ohhhh, you¡¯re still smart.¡± Vivian smiled sarcastically, and did not intend to hide it. But when she thought of what happened between her and Morris in the fitting room that day, she couldn¡¯t stop blushing. The story was only said by the shopper in front of the media, and then the shopper came out and ¡°apologized¡±, saying she was just trying to get traffic and talking nonsense. But everyone knows it¡¯s true. ¡°Vivian, Morris, this person, you really trust him so much? The gap between you is too big, in the end it will only be you who will be in pieces.¡± Fraser said with worry. For some reason, from the moment Fraser got out of the car just now, she suddenly felt that Fraser¡¯s attitude towards her was somewhat subtle. Especially the way he looked at himself, with a few hot eyes, like ¡­ like. And it¡¯s not just her, even Morris sees Fraser as a love interest. No, it can¡¯t be. Vivian denied in her mind, after all, she saw Yoona and Fraser together with her own eyes. I guess he only cared too much about himself because he had been his first love. ¡°What about Yoona? Do you really trust her that much too?¡± Vivian curbed his smile and did not smile, ¡°Did you ever think that the one who would end up in a mess would be you?¡± Two people, looking out for each other. But one person is sincere between friends, while the other, is provocative under the trend of greed. ¡°Aigoo, how many gifts did you buy, can¡¯t finish carrying them?¡± See two people standing there in the trunk has been chatting, Morris is elbow propped up on the axe handle, the other hand clutching a cigarette, silently smoking. Eyes, to the end of the two standing in the rear of the car. Only by the trunk lid blocked, he could not see anything, so he gave Philip a look. Philip, who understands the situation, then flirted with the words. Fraser carried his stuff and covered the trunk lid, Vivian looked to Philip and red at him, ¡°Your ex-girlfriend was rambled away by you, right?¡± ¡°Pfft ¡­¡± Hearing Vivian¡¯s words, Arlo couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, then gave a thumbs up towards Vivian, ¡°Really smart.¡± ¡°Do you want to die!¡± Philip angry brain leaping fire, walked aside, directly leaned down and grabbed a handful of snow, pinched a snowball, whoosh a smash to Arlo. The agile Arlo head slightly deflected, easily dodged the snowball, but behind him Danny suffered. The snowball snapped and exploded in his face, making a face full of snowkes. ¡°Philip!¡± Danny¡¯s mouth twitched in pain, ring angrily at Philip and rushing towards him. ¡°Eh, fuck me, didn¡¯t mean to, big brother.¡± Feeling the crisising, Philip turned and ran, hiding behind Morris to the side, ¡°Second brother, you have to cover me.¡± Morris thin lips exhaled a light smoke, calm and collected: ¡°That is natural.¡± He said, handing Philip the axe in his hand, ¡°Here, take it, I¡¯ll lend it to you, you¡¯re wee.¡± Philip: ¡°¡­¡± gave a thumbs up to Morris, ¡°A tough guy.¡± Here, Vivian shook his head helplessly and said to Fraser, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The two of them went into the courtyard together and went to the hall. Fraser found a greeting with Meng¡¯s father and mother and sat down to drink tea and chat together. Not long after, people from the vige came to the house one after another to pay their respects to The Mond family, and the family was inundated with people. When those vige people saw the five handsome flowery men, they all looked straight in the eyes. ¡°Yo, Vivian has grown up. You¡¯ve been working for only a year, and you¡¯ve made so many friends?¡± ¡°These friends are really handsome. Are they seeing anyone? Let me tell you, my cousin¡¯s second niece¡¯s distant cousin is still single, do you want to introduce her to your friend?¡± Vivian, does the young man chopping wood have a girlfriend? How about I introduce my daughter to him?¡± ¡°Young man, which one of you leave a contact ah, my daughter is still single. I¡¯d like to try it out.¡± ¡­ Vivian¡¯s home is at the very back of the vige, and usually fewer peoplee. This is because Morris and his family appeared, a lot of neighbors and neighbors came to enjoy the five different styles of men. Many even brought their daughters along with them. At one time, Morris, Fraser, Arlo, Danny and Philip, five people were surrounded by many people, as if they were watching a monkey. Vivian at first also went forward to stop, one by one to exin to them, until the back of more people, Vivian did not to exin. If she didn¡¯t exin, Anika and Tamsin were too busy. The neighbors who came to visit in the New Year had to serve tea, hand out cigarettes, hand out sweets, and were hardly idle. Morris was swinging his axe and chopping wood, swinging it so much that a few people came around and stood far away for fear of being hurt by ident. Talk to him a few words, Morris directly ignored, those people simply leave.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Philip, the talker, stood in the crowd, bragging unrestrainedly, and the other three became the apaniment. Arlo did not like the atmosphere, quietly slipped away, a person down Vivian¡¯s house, to her house to the right of the small reservoir to stand and calm calm. Bang, bang, bang¡­ When Arlo was standing by the reservoir smoking, he heard the sound of thump, thump, thump. He followed the sound for a while, and then found a slim girl sitting in front of the stone b by the reservoir, wearing a water-green cotton jacket with two twisted braids, holding a mallet and hammering her clothes. ¡°Why are you washing clothes here in this cold weather?¡± Arlo saw her hands frozen red, so he asked a natural question. Only when he spoke did the girl look up. Arlo then noticed that the little girl had thick eyebrows and big eyes, fair skin, and a tear mole under her eyes. Very innocent, very simple farm girl. The girl saw Arlo, smiled at him, smile as sweet and lovely as she herself. Just ¡­ She did not speak, but shook off the water stains on her hands, and then in front of a strong gesture. Arlo frowned. Is she ¡­ mute? Chapter 375 : Heartache Morris ¡°Well, I¡¯m Vivian¡¯s friend who happened toe over to y.¡± Arlo is a criminal police officer, because the case requires him to know some daily signnguage, so he can read what she is gesturing. ¡°So you¡¯re Vivian¡¯s sister¡¯s friend, I just heard them mention you guys.¡± The girl continued gesturing, a smile on her face. That smile was extraordinarily bright, unadulterated by a hint of impurity, innocent enough to make people like it irresistibly. ¡°I¡¯m Arlo, what¡¯s your name?¡± He walked up to her and asked. ¡°My name is Aurora.¡± Aurora introduced herself and smiled. ¡°Aurora, what are you doing dawdling, hurry up and wash these nkets for me too.¡± At that moment, a plump woman came not far away, pointed at Aurora with a fierce face and scolded her angrily. Arlo noticed that she was holding nkets in her arms, and judging from the color of the nkets, it was at least three nkets. Not to mention that today is the first day of the New Year, just a day of more than ten degrees below zero, even the reservoir is thickly iced, and only the area for washing clothes was cracked with ice, so that you can wash clothes. This woman let her wash so many clothes and nkets for a girl! Arlo, who has always been quiet, couldn¡¯t help but speak up and said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be visiting your family on the first day of the year? Why do you let a girl do so muchundry?¡± In the countryside, people live in self-built houses, with their own houses, and on the first day of the New Year, they will go door to door to pay their respects. But the girl named Aurora¡¯s green cotton jacket was washed white and had several patches on it. He did not expect that there were still people wearing such clothes in this age. The woman left several nkets beside Aurora and red at Arlo, ¡°Mind your own business.¡± After that, she pointed at Aurora, ¡°Wash it for me, you hear me?¡± Aurora nodded and gave Arlo a meaningful nce, then looked down and continued washing clothes. Arlo stood aside smoking a cigarette, silent, just quietly listening to the sound of the water and the sound of the mallet. In a short while, Aurora finished washing the clothes in arge basin, and began to take the nket a little bit of washing. The nket was so thick and heavy that she couldn¡¯t even carry it after it got wet, and her feet slipped and she nearly fell into the water. ¡°Watch out.¡± The agile Arlo stepped forward and grabbed her by the arm, ¡°Are you okay?¡± The girl nearly fell into the reservoir, her face pale with fear, but turned around and smiled brightly at Arlo, shaking her head. She dropped the nket and gestured to Arlo, ¡°Arlo is it? Thank you, brother Arlo.¡± A silent ¡°Brother Arlo¡± messed up Arlo¡¯s heart. He threw the cigarette butt aside and said to Aurora, ¡°Let me help you.¡± ¡°No, the water is too cold ¡­¡± Aurora was gesturing, but Arlo had already rolled up his sleeves and took the water-soaked nket from her hands, which had be heavy. He knew the water was cold, but when he really touched the cold water, he realized that the river water was cold and biting. As he got closer, he also clearly noticed that Aurora¡¯s hands were full of frostbite and cracks, very poor. Arlo did not understand how there could be such a poor little girl when it was already the 21st century. H. He wrung out the water, put the nket on the te, Aurora smiled at him, and then appliedundry detergent, using a mallet to knock the nket hard, but because Arlo stood too close, directly sshed him all over the foam. Aurora watched and couldn¡¯t help but stare, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to do that. You ¡­ you¡¯d better stand farther away.¡± She pointed to the spot where Arlo was standing just now, said. Arlo looked down, looked at the ssh of foam on his pants leg, couldn¡¯t help himself, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He stepped aside, not to interfere with herundry. Perhaps out of a sense of police duty, he worried that she washed too heavy clothes will identally fall into the river, so he waited until she finished washing clothes, just when he was ready to leave, and then found the little girl¡¯srge basin full of clothes, are piled up into a small mountain, she simply can not hold. ¡°Let me help you.¡± Arlo stepped forward to help Aurora, only to see her put the two nkets back on the clean te and walk off again, alone, with arge tray in her stride. From the river to the top, there is a small uphill, snowy icy road, she wore a pair of boots, very non-slip. She was already walking up, but she slipped and fell. The whole person, along with arge basin piece from the slope slipped down, a good mess. Seeing this, Arlo immediately ran over and squeezed her arm with his palm, pulling her up, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Aurora did not look at Arlo, but stared at the clothes scattered from the basin, stained with a little mud, she huffed and picked up the clothes, and stubbornly picked up the clothes and turned around and walked to the river in front of the stone b, sat down, and washed again. She did not say anything, but Arlo saw her raise her hand from time to time to wipe tears, the heart is very unpleasant. But there are thousands of poor people in the world, and how can he pity them? Arlo wrinkled his brow and finally turned around and left. When he returned to Vivian¡¯s house, the vige people who had ¡°gathered¡± had all left. Morris was still chopping wood, and Vivian brought him a cup of hot tea to drink. When she saw Arloing, she asked, ¡°Where have you been? I thought you were lost and was going to look for you.¡± ¡°Nothing, just looking around.¡± Arlo suddenly thought of the other side and said, ¡°I just happened to see a little mute over there.¡± ¡°Oh, you said Aurora ah? That little girl is quite pathetic. The family wanted to abandon her mother, but because her mother was pregnant with Aurora, and the public security intervention, Aurora¡¯s family was reluctant to support her mother and father.¡± ¡°Aurora could not speak after she was born and did not know she was mute until she was three years old. The Cheng family was angry and furious, they wanted to throw it away but could not, so they had to keep it. Then her mother died, Aurora¡¯s father took another wife, and her stepmother often scolded her. s ¡­¡± Vivian shook his head andmented, ¡°quite a hard life a girl.¡± Even though the life is hard, but as an outsider, and no rtives, Vivian naturally can not intervene in their family matters. The sweaty Morris holding hot tea, slowly sip, gaze cold stare at Arlo, the corner of the lips hooked up a seemingly absent arc. The seemingly smiling expression, which happened to be seen by Arlo, in turn, Arlo¡¯s eyebrows were averted and he went straight away. ¡°Take a break, you¡¯ve chopped enough firewood to burn for a month.¡± Vivian felt guilty. After all, on the first day of the New Year, Morris came over to y and actually let him chop wood. It¡¯s a bit hard to say. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Morris handed the cup to Vivian, ¡°I¡¯ll finish chopping the firewood.¡± ¡°No need ¡­¡± Vivian still wanted to say something, but saw Morris turned around and took a piece of wood, put it on the ground, and was about to swing the axe when he turned back to Vivian and said, ¡°Stand away, it¡¯s dangerous.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Chapter 376 : Confessed to Morris Vivian took a few steps back and quietly watched the formerly dignified and umon, unearthly man pixel the average grounded chopping wood. But no matter what, from his body can feel the noble temperament that ordinary people do not have. Inexplicably, Vivian some moved. A man willing to fight for her life, had to save her life;e to her home, and condescend to her chopping wood and dishes. What reason did she have to be pretentious and refuse? Especially at that moment, in the kitchen, Morris said to give her a bride price of one billion dors, ten vis, and if the marriage cheated, out of the family¡±! Although the words will not necessarily be honored, but willing to marry her to spend a billion bride price, is already an unimaginable price. Vivian is not pretentious enough to think that she is worth a billion. ¡°Morris?¡± She shouted. The man stopped, axe propped on the ground, elbow propped on the end of the axe handle, one hand crossed, tired and sweaty, and looked back at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± See his face scarlet, forehead permeated with fine sweat stains. Vivian came forward, took out a tissue from her pocket, and thoughtfully wiped the sweat from his forehead. The man was ttered by the sudden gesture. The man¡¯s eyebrows smiled, ¡°Vivian this is heartbroken me?¡± This moment, he enjoyed. Vivian pursed her lips, clutching the tissue, a pair of bright eyes gazing at the man close at hand, watching him because of chopping wood, tired chest heaving, she was even more moved. ¡°Morris, let¡¯s ¡­ go out.¡± A man who is willing to put down everything in order to be with her, is it not a pity not to cherish it? The smile on Morris¡¯s face disappeared into nothing as her words fell. The sword eyebrows that flew into the temples were slightly knitted, and the gaze suddenly became clear, ¡°You, seriously?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, don¡¯t you want to?¡± Vivian was puzzled. She had said she wanted to go out with him, what did this reaction, this expression, mean? ¡°Willing, of course willing. But ¡­¡± He spoke with a pause, lengthening the end of his sentence. ¡°But what?¡± ¡°After agreeing to me, there is no room for you to go back on your word.¡± The man reached out and cupped her delicate cheeks, ¡°Think it through.¡± Vivian¡¯s red lips were pursed and she nodded with a smile, ¡°Yes, no regrets.¡± Morris¡¯s handsome face then swept into a smile, full of joy, throwing the axe aside, and then a handful of Vivian into his arms. He let go of Vivian and kissed her on the lips. The kiss was hot and crazy, but after realizing that this was Vivian¡¯s house, he immediately let her go. ¡°But ¡­ when can we get married?¡± Morris said, and then remembered the previous agreement, so he added: ¡°Hidden marriage, also good.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it.¡± Vivian stood on tiptoe, to Morris¡¯s lips, a sloppy kiss, turned around and was ready to leave. Only then did she realize that Fraser, Philip and Danny were lined up in the doorway, staring at the two of them with unblinking eyes. Vivian blushed bright red. What the hell? It was so easy to confess her love once, but they all saw it. When did her vignce get so bad? ¡°Tsk tsk ¡­ is too much, one morning, you two are so affectionate.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Morris is good at making girls happy.¡± ¡°Vivian, have you really thought this through?¡± Philip, Danny, Fraser, one person said. Morris brothers naturally feel happy for him, Naive Fraser¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. ¡°You guys y, I¡¯ll check with my mom and see what goodies we have for you guys for lunch.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She said, and went into the yard in a sh. Morris looked at her shy back and couldn¡¯t help butugh. The first thing he did was to pick up the axe with his toes, catch it with his bare hands, and continue chopping wood. ¡­ At this time, Arlo ghostly drove to the town, bought a box of frostbite cream, and drove back. When he arrived at Vivian¡¯s door, Danny and the others were standing at the door chatting. ¡°Arlo, where have you been all morning?¡± Philip questioned when he finally saw Arlo. ¡°Wandering around.¡± Arlo did not continue to walk forward, but stood on the side of the road and took out his cell phone, ¡°I¡¯m going to make a phone call.¡± That call, ¡°call and call,¡± and the man disappeared through the doorway. And he, with a box of frostbite cream in his pocket, bypassed Vivian¡¯s house and went to the river again. Only there was no longer Aurora at the river. He went up that little uphill, walked a little way and saw a few homes, but didn¡¯t know which one was Aurora¡¯s. Arlo stood still, looking down at the box of frostbite cream he held in his hand, and smiled helplessly. When did he actually do such a silly thing for a little girl he didn¡¯t know? The reason for this is that the police officer¡¯s sense of justice is that he can¡¯t bear to see others pity. Arlo did not bother to look for someone else, turned around and walked away. Who expected, just walked two steps, suddenly heard the sound of crying, ¡°oooh¡­ ah ah, oooh ¡­ ah, oooh ¡­¡± Hearing the sound, Arlo looked cold, immediately turned around and followed the sound. Walked to the east of a house, standing in the doorway saw the woman with a fierce face just now holding a thin bamboo stick against the girl¡¯s leg fiercely pumping. The girl, kneeling on the ground, did not dare to flee. ¡°How dare you, just let you make a lunch, you tell me your hand hurts? Pissed off, raised you a waste of time so big, every day good food andzy work, what can you do! The woman crossed her waist with one hand, and held a bamboo stick in the other hand and deliberately pumped a stick at her hand, ¡°It hurts, I let you hurt. Hit it and it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± ¡°Ah, don¡¯t hit me, woo ¡­ I was wrong ¡­ I cooked, I cooked. Oooh ¡­¡± Aurora sobbed and choked while gesturing with her hands. ¡°Stop it!¡± Arlo let out an angry rebuke and stepped in, ¡°What are you doing?¡± At the sound of the voice, the woman and Aurora looked over. Aurora¡¯s eyes were red, flooded with tears, a sense of weakness, the look of pity, heartbreaking. The woman pointed at Arlo with her bamboo stick, ¡°Who are you? It¡¯s your turn to take care of my family¡¯s business.¡± Arlo stood up straight and said in a deep voice: ¡°Domestic violence, anyone can control.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a friend of The Mond family¡¯s girl, right? They are the same as The Mond family, they love to meddle every day. If it wasn¡¯t for Vivian and his parents, Aurora would have married. I¡¯m sick of you nosy people. Get out!¡± The woman¡¯s dislike for Aurora was evident in her words. And the little girl was only 17 or 18 years old, and she was getting married! Arlo pulled out the police card he was carrying, ¡°I am a police officer, you say I can control the control?¡± ¡°You ¡­ you are a police officer?¡± The woman stared at the police card that Arlo pulled out and looked at it, her arrogance instantly disappeared, deting her mouth and smiling sarcastically, ¡°Oh, Aurora disobeyed me, so I just taught a lesson.¡± Chapter 377 : Arlo wants to sponsor the little girl Arlo walked up and tugged Aurora to her feet, only to find that the back of her hand had been cracked and flooded with blood from the woman¡¯s whip. And the frostbite cracked wound, also spilled blood stains. Before Arlo could say anything, Aurora drew back her hand and turned to run into the house. Arlo stood still, but he seemed a little embarrassed and superfluous. Watching her enter the house, Arlo then withdrew his gaze and looked angrily at the woman, ¡°Although you are her family, but domestic violence, but also a vition of thew. You can be arrested as well! If there is a next time, there will be no forgiveness.¡± A warning was given before he left Aurora¡¯s house. When he returned to Vivian¡¯s door, Morris was still chopping wood and the men were no longer at the door. Instead, smoke rises from the kitchen chimney in the front yard, where Vivian¡¯s mother is apparently preparing lunch. Arlo took a cigarette out of the box and handed it to Morris, ¡°First day I learned that all that tendon meat is for chopping wood.¡± Morris took a cigarette, Arlo lit him a cigarette, he took a puff and exhaled a light wisp of smoke at Arlo, ¡°That little dummy, not even eighteen yet.¡± Arlo who was looking down to light his own cigarette suddenly stunned, froze for two seconds, continued to light, slowly said, ¡°Talk to me about this what.¡± ¡°That little mind of yours is too obvious.¡± Morris said, raising an eyebrow and lifting his chin, gesturing to his pocket. Arlo looked down and realized that the box of frostbite cream he had bought was too long, with the word ¡°frostbite¡± written on it. Arlo and Morris looked at each other and leaned against a tree, smoking in silence. Morris flicked the ashes and reminded, ¡°She dropped out of high school before she finished, and she¡¯s mute, so you need to think about that.¡± ¡°I want to sponsor her to continue her education.¡± ¡°Is the sponsorship out of charity, or is it purposeful?¡± Morris knew Arlo too well. He had never been interested in women, and he was too busy working every day to have time for children. He didn¡¯t have time to meddle in the affairs of people he didn¡¯t care about. ¡°I¡¯m not as sordid as you think.¡± Arlo snorted. Morrisughed but didn¡¯t say anything, ¡°Then I¡¯ll arrange for her to be sent to X City.¡± He said ¡°X City¡± on purpose. Because the ce where Vivian lives is X City. ¡°X City is not as good as L City in the empire, since second brother wants to help, why not send her to L City.¡± ¡°Oh, L City ¡­¡± Morris said grimly. The corners of Arlo¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, ¡°You ¡­ me ¡­ I just think she¡¯s a dud, L City is the imperial capital, the big ces are more inclusive schools. It¡¯s good for her.¡± ¡°Okay, listen to you.¡± Morris naturally understand Arlo¡¯s mind, and is not good to say anything more. But Arlo again admonished, ¡°Never, never let Philip that chatterbox know, otherwise still do not know he ¡­¡± ¡°What thing can not let me know? Bored gourd, you do not fucking treat me as a brother, right.¡± The two were talking when Philip came out of nowhere. Arlo looked back and saw Danny and Philip walking over. Philip said, ¡°Damn you, sneaking around all morning, what are you doing behind our backs and not letting us know?¡± Morris took another puff of his cigarette, which he lost the bottom of his eyes, twisted it out on his toes, picked up his axe and continued chopping wood. Piqued by curiosity, Philip scurried over and stood in front of Arlo, asking, ¡°What is it that I can¡¯t know about?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Arlo, with a cigarette in one hand and one hand around his chest, turned away and looked the other way. He didn¡¯t move, but when he turned around, he exposed the contents of his pockets to Philip. Philip pulled out the medicine box from his pocket, ¡°Frostbite cream? Yo, tsk tsk ¡­ a little interesting ah.¡± ¡°Give me back my stuff!¡± Arlo reached out to grab it, Philip put it directly behind his back, ¡°I¡¯m just not giving it back. Oh, I know. Just now Morris here with Vivian also mentioned this little girl named Aurora in the vige.¡± ¡°Oh~~ hahahahaha, Aurora, yo yo yo, this is good.¡± Philip was sincerely happy for Arlo, but still punched him in the chest, ¡°No conscience. This kind of thing has to be carried behind my back.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. She¡¯s mute and a little girl under eighteen, and I¡¯m just trying to sponsor her for school.¡± Arlo snatched the frostbite cream from her hand, put it in his pocket, and walked away. Danny didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, Philip inclined his head to look at Morris and asked, ¡°Second brother, what¡¯s the situation? Mute, not yet 18 years old? This ¡­ is not a farce?¡± The man two ears do not hear outside the window, a mind only want to chop good wood. Simply do not take care of Philip, Philip soporific, shook his head, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go find the little pepper to inquire about it.¡± ¡­ Before noon, Morris finishes chopping the wood and arranges it neatly, as ifpulsively. When he was done, he was ready to go inside with his axe. Vivian came out just in time to see that he was done, so she couldn¡¯t help but feel warm and fuzzy and jogged over, ¡°Good job. I¡¯ll take the axe.¡± She said, while taking away the axe from Morris¡¯s hands. But at this moment Vivian just saw, Morris right hand heart has worn out three blisters. She put down the axe and grabbed Morris¡¯s hand, looking at the three bulging almost translucent blisters, heartbroken, ¡°all worn out like this, why do not know how to rest?¡± Vivian grabbed his left hand again, and again, there were three blisters. When you think about the fact that he didn¡¯t work before and now he¡¯s chopping a pile of firewood all by himself in the morning, Vivian felt guilty. ¡°You wait here for a while.¡± Vivian trotted into the house with the axe, and then trotted out with Morris¡¯s jacket and came around behind him, ¡°Here, put your clothes on.¡± She took the initiative to dress Morris. The man reveled in it and enjoyed the ultimate treat extraordinarily. He stretched out his hands, dressed, and saw Vivian take off the scarf from his neck, ¡°Here, put on the scarf, or else it will be easy to catch a coldter on when the sweat is dispersed.¡± Morris saw her wrapping the scarf for him, even though it was red, and he didn¡¯t mind it at all. Then Vivian took his hand and walked towards the road, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s take you to town to buy some medicine.¡± Morris was tempted to refuse, because it was just a blister, not enough to mention. But he wanted more than anything to get some privacy with Vivian, so he followed her onto the road, drove a car, and headed straight to town. The road, Morris sitting in the passenger side, inclined head, gaze a moment to watch Vivian, in a very good mood. Chapter 378 : I’ll take you back to L City ¡°Why are you staring at me so much?¡± Vivian was a little ufortable with Morris¡¯ burning gaze. The man¡¯s handsome face swirled with a smile as he looked ahead, ¡°Vivian, it looks good.¡± Vivian, good looking? Vivian, who was holding the steering wheel, could not help but nce at Morris, ¡°Can you be more normal.¡± It¡¯s so nauseating. This is still the same arrogant, indifferent and unbeatable Morris she met when she first met him? He was a different person. ¡°What, Vivian, think I¡¯m not normal?¡± The man looked back, the corners of his thin lips held a bad smile. The smile, just a nce to know what he means. Vivian looked ahead and drove carefully, ¡°Mom and Dad are still waiting for us to have lunch at home.¡± ¡°Good, then don¡¯t let mom and dad wait long. There will be a long timeter ¡­¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s my mom and dad!¡± Vivian corrected. ¡°Vivian¡¯s mom and dad are my Morris¡¯ mom and dad.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not even a matter of eight, don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of sooner orter.¡± Morris smiled lightly, and between his eyebrows was a lingering color of joy. Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± Dumbfounded. What he said, there is nothing wrong with it. The two of them bought medicine together in town and turned back. On the way, Vivian put to Morris, ¡°Wipe the blisters on your hands.¡± ¡°No need.¡± It¡¯s just a few blisters, no need to wipe the medicine? He Morris is not that pretentious. ¡°Morris, is there something wrong with your brain? Why did you go to town to buy medicine if you don¡¯t want to put it on?¡± ¡°I want to be alone with you for a while, to clear my head.¡± Morris speaks from the heart. For a couple who have just established a rtionship, they just want to be alone. Even sitting together and talking is good. The first time I heard Morris¡¯s words, Vivian felt a sourness in her heart, but somehow she felt sorry for him. Not long after, we returned home. The food was already on the table, waiting for them both. Everyone was sitting at the table, and although it was a little crowded, there was a lot of fun and atmosphere. In the afternoon, Fraser saw that Morris and his group would not leave, and he did not say anything about going home. A few people were bored and sat down to fry gold, but considering the presence of both Houghton and Tamsin, the game was particrly small, just to pass the time. Vivian saw this and also came over and yed together. Arlo yed for a while, felt no fun, so he said to go out for a cigarette. Then, a person in Vivian vige around, strolled. It was fate that he walked on the ridge of the countryside, looking at the vegetable garden above, and saw someone with a machete chopping cabbage, so he walked over. Wanted to feel a little bit of the idyllic life. After all, in L City, with its fast-paced life and urbanized space, where could there be such a strong rural atmosphere? As a result, when I walked in, I realized that the person chopping cabbages was Aurora. Only in the morning she was wearing an aqua green jacket, now she was covered with a ck and red checkered smock, perhaps because she was afraid of getting her clothes dirty. Arlo stood aside, inexplicably saddened, but did not say anything. Aurora chopping cabbage cut a cabbage, turned back to put in the basket, then saw Arlo standing behind him. She couldn¡¯t help but stare, smiling, naive. But she didn¡¯t say anything, but turned back and continued chopping cabbage. ¡°Do you, uh, want to go back to school?¡± Arlo asked. Aurora chopping cabbage movements slightly stalled, straightened up, turned to face Arlo, put down the scythe, raised his hand gestures, ¡°I am a mute, mother said, I go to school is also a waste of money. There will be no great sess in the future.¡± ¡°I heard you went to high school before, what were your grades?¡± Arlo asked. Aurora hung her head and pursed her lips, her frustrated face full of mixed emotions. And then, raising her hand to gesture, ¡°I was admitted to high school at the top of the town, but my family did not have money, and the school teachers also thought I was a mute, even if I could get into college, there was no way out, so they did not insist that I study.¡± Although today¡¯s universities can ept mute, but a mute after graduation is really not much of a future and a way out. Of course, there are dumb people who stand out, but they have to work a hundred times harder than normal people to get a good job and a bright future. ¡°Do you want to study?¡± Arlo had some pity for Aurora¡¯s plight. A young girl of less than eighteen years old, running the household, even with frostbite all over her hands, neverined of pain. In her prime, she should have been studying at school. His question put Aurora in deep thought, even the pair of good-looking eyes suddenly darkened a few points. She shook her head, turned around, picked up the machete and continued to chop cabbage. But for some reason, Aurora suddenly put down the machete again and looked back at Arlo, ¡°My mother has found me a marriage, and I will get married after the year. What¡¯s the point of studying anymore?¡± In remote rural areas, girls who don¡¯t go to school are arranged to get married early. Aurora was no different. ¡°A marriage?¡± Arlo was a little shocked. She was still a young girl under eighteen, and she was asked to marry so soon, get married and have children, and then work on the farm every day as she was doing now?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Aurora did not ¡°speak¡± again, but continued chopping cabbage. ¡°Do you want to get married?¡± Arlo stepped forward and asked. He only saw Aurora¡¯s grip on the machete stalled, and then continued to work on the cabbage. By andrge, there is no way to resist, but to resign to fate. She felt that ¡°struggle¡± is meaningless. ¡°I know a charity organization that can let you go back to school.¡± Arlo¡¯s words fell, Aurora was stunned again, then put down the machete, with the pair of hands full of sores pick up the cabbage in the basket, still did not pay attention to him. ¡°As long as you want to go to school, no one can stop it, interfere. Even if your stepmother and biological father, whoever says so doesn¡¯t count!¡± Arlo said stubbornly. He didn¡¯t think he was a warm-hearted person, but when he saw such a young girl dropping out of school, being abused and forced to marry early, he couldn¡¯t bear it. Aurora basket filled with cabbage, she carried the basket in one hand, carrying a machete in the other, and walked away without looking back. Seeing this, Arlo persistently followed the past, directly in front of her. The little girl¡¯s steps gave a beat, looked up at the handsome man in front of her, blinked her eyes, said nothing, and let him continue walking. But Arlo was surprised to find her reddened eyes misted with water, pitiful, but stubbornly did not want to let anyone see her pitiful side. He reached out, blocking her, ¡°I¡¯m a police officer, I have the right to help you.¡± In order to prove his identity, he deliberately took out his police card and showed it to Aurora. Then he went on to say, ¡°I will arrange for you to go to L City High School to study again. There, no one will bully you. Your stepmother and father can¡¯t interfere with you in any way.¡± Aurora¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, put down the basket and machete, red at Arlo, gestured, ¡°I do not need you to interfere in my affairs, who do you think you are? Can help me for a while, can help me for a lifetime?¡± Perhaps Aurora is a little annoyed, or perhaps defensive of his overzealousness, ¡°speak¡± very badly. Chapter 379 : Vivian is aggravated Arlo is not 100% proficient in signnguage, he did not understand the meaning of Aurora¡¯s gestures. ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± He said. Aurora¡¯s pupils full of light in hearing Arlo that sentence, the starburst under the eyes gradually disappeared and became dull. She smiled, bowed her head, carried the basket and machete, and walked away. ¡°Wait!¡± Arlo chased after her and handed her the frostbite cream he had bought. Noticing that she was holding something in both hands, Arlo slipped the ointment into her pocket before giving way and letting her go. Aurora looked down at the ointment stuffed in her pocket, and then at Arlo. A pair of dark crystal eyes haloed with gratitude and helplessness. She walked away. He, without further pursuit. After returning to Vivian¡¯s house for a while, they packed their things and prepared to leave. Vivian still wanted to stay at home with her adoptive parents, so she didn¡¯t follow them back to L City. When they were parting, Morris dragged Vivian into her bedroom. ¡°What are you doing, being so secretive?¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help butugh. Morris closed the door behind him, and when he turned to face Vivian, he took her hand in one hand, sped the back of her head with the other, and leaned down to kiss her on the lips. His heavy breath sprayed between Vivian¡¯s nostrils, full of familiar scent, Vivian instantly sank. The hands hanging at her side slowly lifted up and wrapped around his waist, standing on tiptoe to initiate a return kiss. The two of them are immersed in the long river of love, the separation is the most unrequited. The two of them were kissing hard, when suddenly there was a knock on the door. Vivian pushed Morris away, tilted her head and asked, ¡°Who is it? Wait a minute.¡± Then, there was no sound outside. Vivian then looked at Morris and saw a shiny water stain on the corner of his lips. She blushed and raised her hand to help him wipe the water stain from the corner of his lips, and said with a little blush, ¡°I have to stay home with my parents, and I will return to L City in a few days.¡± Morris took Vivian¡¯s hand and gently rubbed his thumb over the skin on the back of her hand, ¡°I have to rush back to C to take care of some things. When you go back to L City, I should be back as well.¡± ¡°Okay. You take good care of yourself over there.¡± ¡°You too.¡± ¡°And ¡­.¡± Vivian suddenly looked aghast, raised her hand and pointed at his nose, warning, ¡°If I ever catch you lying to me again, we¡¯ll end it here. I have no room for sand in my eyes, and even less for lies and betrayal.¡± ¡°Well, ma¡¯am, you¡¯re right.¡± Morris smiled wickedly, lifted Vivian¡¯s hand and ced a soft kiss on the back of her hand. ¡°Get lost, who is your madam. Just get out of here.¡± Vivian shook off Morris¡¯s hand and pulled open the door. As soon as the door opened, Tamsin and Anika both stumbled two steps and almost fell on the floor. ¡°Dad, Mom, what are you doing?¡± Vivian¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, knowingly asking. What the hell? They were both so old that they were eavesdropping on the wall. ¡°Huh? No, nothing. I was just leaning on the door to discuss something with your mother, and I didn¡¯t expect you and Morris to be in the room.¡± Tamsin¡¯s mind was spinning 360 degrees, looking for a reason to exin. ¡°Yeah, yeah. I was discussing with your father how much Morris should give as a red packet for her first visit to our house.¡± Anika suddenly thought of a red packet in her pocket, so she immediately took it out and handed it to Morris. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re wee.¡± Morris waved her hand. ¡°Aiya, what are you talking about? It¡¯s my first time toe to the house, this is a token of appreciation from his father and me.¡± Anika said and gave the red envelope to Vivian stiffly. ¡°Take it, take it. It¡¯s a token of my mom¡¯s appreciation.¡± Vivian persuaded Morris. The men had to ept the red envelope. And then, the people exchanged a few pleasantries at the door, before they left. After they left, Vivian was dragged away by Houghton, went to Houghton¡¯s house, then began to train her again. From the first to the fifteenth day, twelve hours of intense training every day, Vivian was a bit overwhelmed and wanted to go back to L City, but was severely beaten by Houghton. On the 18th day of the first month, Vivian finally managed to escape from the ¡°sea of suffering¡± and returned to L City. When she arrived at L City, she got out of the car and was greeted by Morris with a bouquet of flowers, ¡°Vivian, this is for you.¡± Arge bouquet of blue sirens, decorated with stars and green leaves, with a few hair-thin multicolored threads wrapped around it, was particrly beautiful. However, Vivian took the flowers, turned around and threw them in the car. This scene made Morris¡¯ face tinted with a sense of loss. But at this point, Vivian turned around and jumped, like an octopus, hugging Morris tightly. And the man subconsciously dragged her hips, holding him. Vivian chin on Morris¡¯s shoulder, can not help but wail: ¡°Finally back, Morris, do you know Houghton are almost ruined me practice ah. My body hurts everywhere ¡­¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She held the slim Vivian with one hand and smoothed her back with the other, soothing her emotions, ¡°Well, you¡¯re aggravated.¡± ¡°If Edwin hadn¡¯t called me and told me to work tomorrow, I¡¯m afraid Houghton wouldn¡¯t have let mee back.¡± Speaking of which, Vivian treats her boss Edwin directly as a life-saver. Morris also knew about her contract with FUN Media Company, and naturally she knew that Edwin was the boss of FUN Media Company, so she didn¡¯t ask much. ¡°Do you want to take you to eat something delicious?¡± He asked. ¡°No, I¡¯m too tired, I just want to rest for a while.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Morris lifted his foot and closed the door of Vivian¡¯s car, carrying her straight upstairs. If Vivian hadn¡¯t repeatedly insisted that he wouldn¡¯t pick her up, Morris would have driven straight to Vivian¡¯s house and picked her up. ¡°Wow, they are so in love.¡± ¡°This man is so handsome and has good physical strength, love it, love it.¡± ¡°Tch, public ce, no image at all, no shame.¡± ¡°The beauty is so happy, envious.¡± ¡­ After driving all the way, Vivian was a little tired, immersed in love, she just wanted to rest on Morris¡¯s shoulder for a while. It wasn¡¯t until she heard the chatter of people passing by that she suddenly realized Morris was holding her in an awkward position, overly intimate for passersby to see. She immediately straightened up and struggled a little, ¡°Put me down.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Oops, so many people are watching, shame on you.¡± Vivian pped Morris¡¯s shoulder while ncing around, noticing that people in the neighborhood were pointing at the two of them, she raised her hand to cover half of her face in shame, ¡°Hurry up and put me down.¡± ¡°What others want to say is someone else¡¯s business, my woman I spoil.¡± Morris held Vivian with both hands, not letting her down at all, and carried her into the elevator under the watchful eyes of many people. Chapter 380 : Don’t you want me? Ding¨C The elevator closed. Just as Vivian was about toe down, Morris turned around and directly pushed her against the elevator wall and kissed her on the lips. ¡°Well ¡­ Hey Morris, this is an elevator, don¡¯t you dare.¡± Vivian pped Morris¡¯s shoulder, surprised enough by his every move. However, the man didn¡¯t intend to let Vivian go, but bit her gently on the lips. ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± Vivian, who was bitten painfully, drew back a breath and her eyebrows were slightly closed, ¡°What are you doing, it hurts.¡± ¡°Not concentrating. You should be punished!¡± He scolded lightly. Vivian instantly reacted, knowing that Morris was talking about her inattentiveness during the kiss, and wanted to punish her. This bastard, it was getting worse. Ding¨C At that moment, the elevator stopped and slowly opened. Vivian took advantage of Morris¡¯s inattention to break free from his ¡°clutches¡± and slide off his body to stand beside him. The two of them watched the entrance of the elevator and saw a casually dressed old man carrying a set of keys and a young couple walking in. It must have been to rent a house. The elevator doors closed and went up slowly. Morris¡¯s hand was on her waist, and before he could do anything, he saw the couple standing behind the old man hugging each other and kissing deeply ¡­ The couple is standing behind them, Vivian and Morris ignored. Vivian mouth corners slightly twitch, secretly sigh, now the young people, so wild. She felt flushed when she looked, and was lowering her head when she nced out of the corner of her eye and saw Morris watching her. The little woman gave him a nk look, and the man raised his hand and gently pinched her cheek. Not long after, the elevator opened and arrived at Vivian¡¯s floor. The two walked out, and before Vivian could walk towards her apartment, Morris took her by the hand and dragged her to the apartment next door. Morris had bought this apartment. He swiped his card to open the door, put his hands on Vivian¡¯s shoulders and pushed her inside, before turning around and directly pushing Vivian against the door panel. Bang¡­ The door was locked in a smooth manner. The man wrapped one arm around her waist, covered her cheek with one hand, and leaned down for a deep kiss. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, calm down!¡± Vivian¡¯s hand sped directly on Morris¡¯ face, ¡°Restraint, restraint, okay?¡± The man gazed at her through Vivian¡¯s fingertips, ¡°You, don¡¯t you want me?¡± ¡°I want to, but hasn¡¯t that been seen already?¡± ¡°No more?¡± ¡°Uh-huh. Then what else?¡± Vivian pretended to be confused. The man¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly, and the hand over her waist twisted gently, ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re being naughty again.¡± The man leaned over and directly carried her in a princess hug, turning around and walking towards the bedroom. Vivian only felt her body steeply empty, subconsciously reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck, so that the two people looked extraordinarily intimate. Once in the bedroom, Morris ced her gently on the bed. Just when he wanted to do something further, Vivian lifted her leg and ced it directly against his abdomen, pulling the distance between them with a hard leg. ¡°It is rumored that you are not close to women, why do I think you are just moral.¡± Vivian leaned back on the pillow, brimming with water eyes narrowed slightly, with a few questions. The man¡¯s brow knitted slightly, ¡°only to you.¡± ¡°OH, who knows.¡± Viviany on the bed, skimmed, and reached out to cover her stomach again, ¡°Hungry ¡­¡± ¡°I have ordered someone to prepare a meal, it will be here soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just right, I¡¯ll rest for a while.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡± ¡°No need!¡± She immediately refused, giving him a meaningful look and letting him experience it himself. Being variously rejected, the sizzling heat in the man¡¯s eyes gradually receded, helplessly turning around and walking aside, drawing a cigarette from his pocket and sitting on the sofa to smoke silently. Seeing his frustrated and lost expression, Vivian couldn¡¯t help himself, ¡°Angry?¡± The man did not look at her and said indifferently, ¡°No.¡± Dingdong¡­ Someone rang the doorbell and he got up and walked out to get his lunch. When Morris set up the lunch in the living room, he went into the bedroom to call Vivian toe out to eat, only to find the little woman lying asleep in bed. Morris¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed, she was getting over her insomnia? The man went over and covered her with bedding and saw that Vivian was unresponsive, sleeping heavily. He smiled helplessly, crept down beside her, raised his hand over her waist, and gently wrapped his arm around her. Morris side by side with Vivian, she leaned close to him, the man¡¯s nostrils filled with a faint fragrance, a familiar smell, provoking his body hot. But he couldn¡¯t bear to disturb Vivian¡¯s rest, so he could only restrain the ¡°fire¡± that wasing out of his body. I don¡¯t know how long it took. The sleeping woman felt someone gagged her mouth, making it difficult for her to breathe, and even someone pressed against her body. Tired and tired, she could not open her eyelids, dazed, she was thinking ¡­ The actual ghosts are not the same as the ghosts. But it was not until she clearly felt the taste of lovemaking that she woke up from the dream. When I opened my eyes, I saw Morris¡¯s handsome face. ¡°¡­ Well ¡­ you, you ¡­ bastard!¡± She was angry and furious, her small fist smashed into his chest, and muttered again, ¡°I¡¯m so tired ¡­¡± ¡°So tired just lie down and don¡¯t let you move.¡± The man smiled evilly and badly. Vivian: ¡°Mom!¡± Shezily closed her eyes and greeted Morris¡¯s ancestors in her heart. She said to herself, ¡°If I knew this, I should not have agreed to go out with you.¡± ¡°Say it again?¡± Morris threatened Vivian, and she immediately surrendered, ¡°Then hurry up, I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± He agreed. The naive little woman thought that Morris must be quick since he had agreed. The result ¡­ He was almost two hours before he finally spared her. Tired she slept for a while, after being tossed and turned the whole person was much more awake, and was again carried by Morris to the bathroom to wash briefly, the man carried her again to the living room. ¡°Eh, hey, can you put me down? I¡¯m not an invalid!¡± Vivian muttered.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°I just want to hold you like this.¡± Morris took her to the dining room and sat her on hisp facing the table as if she were a small child. Vivian was speechless, ¡°This is very inconvenient for me to eat, put me down.¡± ¡°No!¡± He refused outright, wrapping one arm around her waist and holding a dish in his right hand, ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡± There were four dishes and two soups on the table, all of which were Vivian¡¯s favorite dishes. The man held his chopsticks and fed her a piece of roast pork. Vivian shook his head, ¡°You do not put me down, I do not eat. ¡± Morris¡¯ hand holding the chopsticks stiffened slightly, and his deep, three-dimensional handsome features suddenly turned cold, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat? Do you believe I will do you here.¡± Here? She had no doubt about the truth of Morris¡¯ words. Chapter 381: You are my woman Looked at the table and then down at the furry pyjamas she was wearing, with only a vest underneath. This ¡­N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She couldn¡¯t help but brainstorm some aromatic images, and immediately gulped, her small face couldn¡¯t stop a scarlet red. This bastard, really moral appearance. Because of the heating at home, extra warm, the man only wore a white shirt, two sleeves pulled up to the elbow, the cor of the slightly open, a pair of ascetic domineering president look, beautiful face tantalizing the soul. Even Vivian, who is used to seeing handsome men, could not stop his red luan heart. But obviously a person in front of the cold and arrogant, looking out of the crowd of men, how can private so ¡­ so ¡­ ¡°Morris, desire too strong on the body consumption is too big. This is not good, really not good.¡± The corners of the man¡¯s lips hooked up a smile as if there was nothing, put down the chopsticks, the right hand hooked up her chin, ¡°Only me you this little demon is too abrasive.¡± ¡°What the hell, you are simply exposing your nature, and you me me.¡± Vivian a look of disgust, ¡°now can not restrain themselves, before so many women throwing arms, I do not believe that you can still sit in the arms not messy.¡± ¡°Because ¡­¡± He paused in the middle of his sentence and leaned close to Vivian¡¯s ear, lowering his voice, ¡°After so many years of restraint, when I met you, I didn¡¯t want to restrain myself anymore.¡± Vivian¡¯s goose bumps instantly rose at the sound of such fleshy words. She felt an electric current running through her body, which made her feel tingly. Vivian¡¯s eyelids lifted slightly to meet Morris¡¯s lustful gaze, and she stiffened, bracing her hands on the table to run. ¡°Morris, I¡¯m warning you, if you touch me on the table, I¡¯m not done with you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay on the couch.¡± ¡°Not even on the couch!¡± ¡°Then on the bed.¡± ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m still hungry, it¡¯s not good to exercise after eating.¡± ¡°You lie down, I move on it.¡± ¡°You ¡­ are a devil, aren¡¯t you.¡± Vivian want to cry, get up to run, but was Morris tightly sped waist, ¡°Stop, tease you y. Hurry up and eat.¡± He put the dishes on the te in front of Vivian, then stepped back from the chair and got up to put Vivian on the chair, ¡°It¡¯s hot now, you can sit down.¡± ¡°Well, what?¡± She froze, as if she didn¡¯t understand what Morris meant. But when Vivian noticed the remaining temperature on the chair, she instantly understood what Morris meant. It turns out that in winter, she wears less, Morris worried about the chair too cold, help her warm up for a while. The smallest gesture, invariably hit her heart hard, causing a slight pain there. The unexinable feelings, touched and heartbroken. A seemingly cold and heartless man, but can treat her so meticulously, how can she not be heartbroken? ¡°What are you looking at me like that for?¡± Morris turned around and took a jacket and put it on Vivian¡¯s body, ¡°Even though there is heating, you should pay attention to it, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± ¡°Why are you so nice? Like a big idiot.¡± Only an idiot would be so considerate of others and not take good care of himself, right? Vivian thought to herself. ¡°What did you call me?¡± ¡°Big dummy.¡± Morris: ¡°¡­¡± Very well. In this world, except for this damn woman in front of him, no one else dares to call him a big fool, right? The man¡¯s deep, three-dimensional handsome face was a bit helpless, and his big palm fell on top of her head, softly saying, ¡°Hurry up and eat, it will all get coldter.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t say anything, so she lowered her head and started eating. Morris walked across to her and silently gave Vivian a dish and two pieces of shrimp in his own bowl. He was looking at his long fingers peeling the shrimp, and his demeanor was elegant and noble, which was pleasing to the eye. As she was staring at Morris, the man raised his hand and shoved a piece of shrimp into her mouth, ¡°Are you usually this flirtatious with other men?¡± Vivian chewed the shrimp meat in her mouth, the fresh shrimp meat tasted tender and fragrant, very delicious. She let out a snort, ¡°Who would be obsessed with a big idiot.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a big fool, what are you?¡± The man was not angry, and silently peeled the shrimp for him. ¡°I¡¯m ¡­.¡± Vivian was about to say something when he was interrupted by Morris, ¡°You are my woman, if I am stupid, you have no better.¡± ¡°Pfft ¡­¡± ustomed to Morris has always been serious, he suddenly joked, Vivian are a little unustomed. He put a few more pieces of peeled shrimp on Vivian¡¯s te, and she handed them to Morris with a clip, ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡± The man did not pretend, opened his mouth and ate. A lunch, the atmosphere is quite cordial. Vivian had never enjoyed such a way of being together before, and she even felt that every second she spent with Morris was wonderful and happy. ¡­ Meanwhile. Fraser, who had been waiting for half a month, finally got the injection under the arrangement of the mystery man. Fraser first asked Yoona to go to the movies with him, and had dinner together, and then strolled together on the street. Because Yoona was wearing a mask, no one even noticed her identity. The two of them arrived at the Hilton Hotel at 9 pm. The two of them entered the hotel, and they were like a dry fire, hot ¡°burning¡± and indulging in. I don¡¯t know how long it took for the two of them to be satisfied. Fraser went to the bathroom to rinse off and came out in his bathrobe, he smiled tenderly at Yoona, ¡°Go and wash up.¡± ¡°Sure. ¡­¡± Yoonay on the bed, looking at Fraser delicately, pouting, ¡°Fraser is too bad, making me weak, can you carry me to it?¡± Fraser face calm, raised his eyebrows when a smile, helplessly shaking his head hanging head. At that moment, a touch of contempt and sarcasm shed in his eyes. It is obvious that she and Vivian are twins at the same time, how can there be such a big difference? He walked to her side, picked up the naked Yoona and turned to the bathroom. The woman with the delicate makeup in her arms leaned against his chest, her white arms wrapped around his neck, ¡°Fraser, do you like me because I look the same as Vivian?¡± ¡°Yes and no.¡± Fraser said calmly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°At first I noticed you because you look like Vivian, but when I fell in love with you, I really fell in love with you!¡± A double entendre, giving Yoona what sounded like a ¡°perfect¡± answer. Yoona smiled in relief, wrapped her arms around his neck a little tighter, and rubbed her softly against his chest. He carried her into the bathroom and sat her down next to the bathtub and put hot water on her before saying, ¡°Call me if you need anything,¡± and then turned to leave. When the bathroom door was closed, a warm smile on Fraser¡¯s face instantly closed up and turned into a ghastly one. He went to pour a cup of hot water, listened to the sound of the bathroom water still, then took a pill and put it in. Chapter 382: Beginning to suspect Vivian’s identity The medicine melted when it met water, and after it fell into the water, it bubbled a little and disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye. In a short time, Yoona came out of the bathroom wrapped in a bathrobe. He saw Fraser leaning on the bed, looking at his phone, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Watching some current news.¡± Fraser said without raising his head, and pointed to a ss of water on the table, ¡°I prepared warm water for you, drink it. A woman must have some hot water after lovemaking.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. His soft, warm voice was exceptionally nice. But what Yoona cared about was the words he just said. Although it was a trivial thing, the subtlety of it showed that Fraser was a good man. ¡°Fraser, you are so nice.¡± Yoona walked over to the table, picked up the hot water and took a sip without drinking. Fraser saw her put down the cup and inclined his head to look at her, ¡°Drink up. And remember to drink a ss of warm water or milk before you go to bed every day from now on, it helps you sleep and is good for your body.¡± ¡°Um, okay. I¡¯ll listen to Fraser.¡± Yoona clutched the ss, looking down at the water rippling in the ss, and felt a lot of emotions in her heart. I thought she would never meet someone who really liked her after being trampled on, but I never thought I would meet Fraser. Although Yoona knows that Fraser likes her because she looks like Vivian, but these are not the main points. As long as he is good, it is enough. Yoona wants revenge on the one hand, but also wants to make ns for her future. She didn¡¯t think much about it, and picked up the cup and finished it in one gulp. Now she put down the cup, lifted the bedding andy down. Lying on the bed, she rested her head on her arm and looked at Fraser in front of her, her red lips curled up in a light smile, but her thoughts were all over the ce. But lying down, she felt her eyelids were heavy and she drifted off to sleep. Fraser didn¡¯t see Yoona move for a long time, so he called out, ¡°Yoona? After shouting several times without a single response, Fraser reached out and gently patted Yoona¡¯s face to make sure she was really asleep, then took out an injection from a side drawer and injected it into her arm. Putting away the syringe, Fraser rolled Yoona onto her back and lifted the bedding, just waiting quietly for the red phoenix mark to appear on her back. However, an hour had passed and there was still no hint of a reaction. Fraser¡¯s eyebrows are knitted, ¡°How can this be?¡± Could it be that there is something wrong with the potion? No, it can¡¯t be! He shook his head in denial and sat on the bed gazing at Yoona¡¯s face, when a terrible thought came to him. That is ¡­ The person his Boss was looking for might not be Yoona, but Vivian? Vivian? Fraser breathed slightly suffocated, the whole person only felt a chill down his back, shocked half a long time did not react. Then, he made a n. He got up and walked out of the bedroom. In the living room, he made a phone call to his mysterious boss in faraway C. ¡°Boss, sorry for my mistake. The liquid in that one injection is leaking, can you give another one?¡± ¡°The amount of the injection is veryrge, even if there is only a fifth left, injecting it into her body will cause a reaction.¡± ¡°Okay, understood.¡± Fraser didn¡¯t say much and hung up the phone directly. Holding the phone, he stood in the bedroom doorway, his eyes gazing at Yoona on the bed for a moment, not knowing what to do. The only reason he approached Yoona was toplete his boss¡¯s mission. But now, he found out that Yoona was not the one the boss was really looking for. What should he do? At the same time, Longxi Vi. Phu Yen Lee made ate night phone call to Houghton who was in the countryside. The phone in Houghton¡¯s house suddenly rang. The phone was an emergency call, and no one would call in unless they had to. Houghton, who was sleeping, woke up with a jolt, immediately got up and went to the table, pulled open the drawer, and resolved the phone, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Teacher, something is wrong. Just received news, C people secretly arranged toe to L City, and brought a needle, that once injected into the body can see the young master behind the mark. But ¡­¡± Phu Yen Lee stammered, not without some tension. ¡°But what?¡± Houghton¡¯s back stiffened and he followed with apprehension. ¡°But ording to my investigation, the person who was arranged toe over is most likely ¡­ Fraser.¡± ¡°Fraser?¡± Houghton¡¯s pupils red, the hand holding the phone tightened slightly, and his heart thudded. ¡°Fraser is in a rtionship with Yoona right now. It¡¯s already one o¡¯clock and Yoona hasn¡¯te back yet. The people I sent to investigate said that Yoona and Fraser are staying at the hotel.¡± Phu Yen Lee told Houghton everything truthfully. ¡°Stupid!¡± Houghton was irritated when he heard this. When things hade to this point, it was highly likely that Vivian¡¯s identity had been exposed. Phu Yen Lee thought of a simple and effective method, ¡°Should I send someone to get rid of Fraser now? I have already sent Yorlien to pick up Yoona from the hotel, I don¡¯t know if there is any chance to stop it.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Houghton did not say much, and directly agreed to Phu Yen Lee¡¯s idea. Hotel. Knock Knock- Fraser had just hung up after a phone call when there was suddenly a knock on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± He walked to the suite door and asked. ¡°Mr. Marsh, I¡¯m Yoona¡¯s mother.¡± Yorlien, who was standing at the door, introduced herself. Fraser¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his eyelids dropping slightly in thought. The Lee family never came looking for her. Why did theye directly to the door? Could it be that ¡­ Fraser had a terrible suspicion that ¡­ The Lee family should be aware of the boss¡¯s ns in C, and more likely to have guessed their identity and purpose. If this is true, I am afraid that ¡­ myself is very dangerous. Fraser thought a lot in a short moment, and also opened the door, looking at Yorlien standing in the doorway, he courteously said: ¡°Auntie, you, what are you doing here?¡± The understatedly dressed Yorlien was wearing a ck tweed coat with a belt and a hat with the brim pressed down, almost covering half of her face. She looked calmly at Fraser, ¡°Where¡¯s Yoona?¡± Fraser looked down at the bathrobe he was wearing and said in a feigned embarrassment, ¡°Sorry auntie, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you in this way. yoona she, just fell asleep. Otherwise I¡¯ll ¡­ tomorrow¡± ¡°You¡¯re the Fraser Yoona told me about recently, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Fraser graciously admitted, ¡°I originally wanted to visit in a few days, but I didn¡¯t expect it today ¡­ Oh, auntie forgive me.¡± ¡°Come on, I can¡¯t get involved in your young people¡¯s affairs. The actual fact that Yoona is still young, I am not sure as a mother. You wake her up and tell her toe back with me.¡± Yorlien¡¯s tone was calm, indeed irresistible. Fraser knew it would be useless to refuse, so he nodded, ¡°No need. Aunt wait outside for a moment, I¡¯ll just change my clothes and leave.¡± After saying that, he directly closed the door and quickly turned around and went to the bedroom. Chapter 383: I don’t want to be fucked to death in bed Dissolving one antidote in water, he broke Yoona¡¯s mouth and poured the water in. Yoona drank only a little, and just after Fraser finished changing his clothes, washing the cups by the way, and clearing the tools of the crime, Yoona woke up. When she opened her eyes, Fraser was standing beside the bed, fully clothed. She rubbed her eyes in a daze, ¡°Fraser, where are you going?¡± ¡°My aunt is here to see you, so I¡¯ll go back first.¡± The man raised his eyebrows and his eyes signaled Yoona to hurry up and get dressed. She was shocked, ¡°What, my mother¡¯s here? When?¡± ¡°She came while you were sleeping and is waiting at the door right now.¡± Fraser reached out and touched his head affectionately, ¡°I¡¯ll let your mothere in to keep youpany, so I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°My mother¡¯s here?¡± Yoona¡¯s face sank and she sat up from the bed, exasperated, ¡°Crazy? What¡¯s she doing here when it¡¯s alreadyte. It¡¯s really ¡­¡± She muttered unhappily as she grabbed the clothes aside to change into. After finishing cleaning up, Fraser stood in front of her and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Without any other words, he turned around and said he would leave without looking back. The seemingly nd attitude is full of indifference and detachment. The attitude of the man just now was like two others. Yoona simply thought Fraser was angry that her mommy hade here in the middle of the night and disturbed his rest. After Fraser left, Yorlien came in. A fully dressed Yoona sat on the sofa with her legs folded and her arms around her chest, ring at her angrily, ¡°You knew I was with Fraser, why did youe here? Is it because you think I¡¯m not humiliating enough?¡± She was over twenty years old, and she still didn¡¯t give her an ounce of personal space. Yorlien looked at Yoona calmly, Yorlien, who had always spoiled her, stepped forward, raised her hand and without saying a word, pped Yoona on the face, ¡°You are a girl, how many times have I told you to respect yourself and love yourself, don¡¯t you know that?¡± The usual nonsense is fine, now stirring up a big trouble, is looking for death! In her reprimanding words, it is easy to hear her anger that she ¡°hates him for not fighting¡±. But Yoona had no idea what Yorlien was thinking. She raised her hand to cover her burning cheek and nced at Yorlien incredulously, ¡°You ¡­ hit me? You actually ¡­ hit me?!¡± Since childhood, Yorlien and Phu Yen Lee pampered her, today actually hit her. Yoona could not stand it. ¡°Ever since I was dumped by Morris, you and my dad have been treating me very differently.¡± Yoona covered her cheek with one hand and pointed at Yorlien with the other, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an outcast now and have your heart set on Vivian again? Do you think she is more valuable than me?¡± Although it was a thoughtless remark from Yoona, it was unintentionally true. Yorlien¡¯s eyes looked a little guilty, her gaze shed, pursed her lips, and then said, ¡°Look at you, look what you look like now. Your father and I have nurtured you in various ways, and only then did you get the reputation of being a ¡°talented girl¡±. I thought you would love yourself, but I never thought you would give up on yourself. You think your father and I don¡¯t know about your affair with Issac?¡± Yoona, whose anger level had just exploded, was dumbfounded and looked at Yorlien coldly, tugging at her lips, not knowing what to say. ¡°Stupid! Calm yourself down.!¡± Yorlien reprimanded, looked up at the clock hanging on the living room, and asked, ¡°How long have you been sleeping?¡± Yoona was revealed to be a bad person, and did not dare to talk back to Yorlien, and her arrogance was gone. With red eyes, she said honestly: ¡°There ¡­ was an hour or so.¡± An hour or so? Yorlien instantly knew she waste after all. She grimaced and deliberately asked, ¡°Do you love Fraser at all?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If you really liked him, would you sleep so early in the heat of the moment?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Yoona was speechless for a moment, and looked up at the vintage-style clock hanging on the wall, her willow brows furrowed in confusion along with it. Yeah. She hadn¡¯t been doing it for very long with Fraser and the two of them today, both going to bed at two or three in the morning. How could they have fallen asleep immediately after showering in bed? But Yoona was reassuring herself again, could it be because she was too tired recently? She didn¡¯t say anything. But Yorlien took her expression into her eyes and instantly understood what was going on. She red at Yoona fiercely and turned around to leave. After Yorlien left, she contacted Phu Yen Lee, who in turn called Houghton and reported the situation. After thinking it over, Houghton said, ¡°Don¡¯t make a move on Fraser yet. If he reported to his master, he would have already said, is to get rid of him, will not change anything. Instead, we can follow the trail and find out who is behind him.¡± ¡°Yes, teacher.¡± That day, Fraser came to Vivian¡¯s house, Houghton is older, but also can see Fraser interested in Vivian. Perhaps, things will still turn out. ¡­ The next day. Vivian, who had been tossed around all night by Morris, woke up suddenly, sitting up in bed with her hair in disarray, ¡°What time is it?¡± The first day of work today, the boss will deduct money.¡± I me Morris, that bastard, who has not left the apartment since he came back yesterday. Originally, he said he would take a walk after lunch and exercise. What was his exercise? The extreme ¡°love¡± exercise on the sofa! After a long afternoon of tossing and turning, she fell asleep exhausted and woke up to dinner being served. After the two of them finished eating, Vivian didn¡¯t bother to change her clothes, so she lounged on the sofa watching the bubble president drama. As a result, Morris sat aside to finish the task at hand, also came over to watch with her. The TV was showing arge scale, blood-curdling, erotic picture. The man was tempted, and she could not escape the clutches.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The good thing is that she told Morris about the nature of her work in advance, so Morris did not dare to leave a mark on her body. After getting dressed, Vivian got up from the bed, only to have her legs tremble with soreness and wobble, almost not falling to the ground. ¡°Fuck!¡± She couldn¡¯t stop the foul mouth. At that moment, Morris opened the bedroom door, ¡°Up?¡± He was wearing an apron, holding a spat in his hand, his handsome face tinged with an insatiable smile. Vivian crossed his arms and pointed at Morris with one hand, ¡°Morris, get out! From today onwards, let¡¯s break up. I don¡¯t want to be fucked to death in bed by you someday!¡± Although she is a girl, physical strength is not as good as Morris, but at least with Houghton daily exercise together, but actually still made the legs are sore and weak. You can imagine, this man is really powerful in bed! Chapter 384: Vivian became a little assistant Seeing her rage, Morris couldn¡¯t help but feel some heartache and even some self-condemnation. Normally, he has excellent self-control. But once he was with Vivian, he could not restrain himself. Especially after she agreed to go out with him. ¡°In the future, I will try to restrain.¡± He said softly, and added: ¡°Breakfast is ready, wash up and hurry up to eat.¡± ¡°Go away, I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Vivian gave him a nk look and went into the bedroom with a huff, mming the door behind her. In the bathroom, she simply washed up and changed her clothes. I wanted to carry my bag and go straight to work, but as soon as the bedroom door opened, a fresh and delicious aroma came over me. Grrr¡­ After a long night of tossing and turning, she was famished, and when she smelled the aroma of food, her body was tickled with cravings, and she felt hungrier and hungrier. Morris walked up to her and took her hand, ¡°Hurry up and eat, I¡¯ll take you thereter.¡± ¡°Do you need to send it? Are you afraid people won¡¯t know I¡¯m with you?¡± She nced at Morris, snorted coldly, and walked under the dining room table with a huff. On the table, there was another congee, fresh shrimp congee. As expected, this man could only make congee. She took a spoon and stirred it, and looked up at Morris, who was sitting across from her, looking at her with an innocent and pitiful gaze. Vivian¡¯s anger was instantly reduced by half. But still, while stirring the porridge, she said to Morris: ¡°From today onwards, you go back to your own home.¡± Man: ¡°¡­¡± He was tempted to say, ¡°This is his home too. But Morris didn¡¯t dare. Dare not? Morris never thought that one day he would have to think twice about whether he could even say a word. ¡°Oh, this house is yours, too.¡± Vivian dawned on him, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back to my house tonight.¡± ¡°Eat first, anyter and you¡¯ll be reallyte.¡± Morris reminded her. Vivian didn¡¯t say anything, and finished the porridge as fast as she could, before she took her bag and got up to leave. Before leaving, she said to Morris, ¡°I¡¯m leaving, bye.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you off.¡± ¡°You forget it, it¡¯s not good if someone sees you.¡± ¡°No.¡± Morris received the bowl into the kitchen, washed it briefly, walked out immediately, changed his shoes in the foyer, and went downstairs with Vivian. Vivian originally had some concerns, but it wasn¡¯t until Morris walked up to an affordable Volkswagen car that Vivian suddenly realized. This guy, actually bought a cheap car. Vivian pulled open the passenger door and sat on it, the sentence ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to drive such a cheap car¡± did not have time to say the words, and then realized afterwards that the interior decoration andyout of the car are the top configuration of luxury cars. ¡°Modified?¡± She asked, tilting her head to look at Morris. ¡°Hmm.¡± Morris nodded, seeing Vivian¡¯s cute look, he couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand and pinch her cheek, ¡°Sit tight.¡± The car slowly started and headed all the way towards FUN Media Company. After a long while, it finally arrived at the downstairs of Vivian¡¯spany. ¡°I¡¯m out of here.¡± Vivian unbuckled her seat belt and was about to leave. At this time, the man beside her asked indifferently, ¡°Did you forget something?¡± ¡°What?¡± Vivian touched her bag and phone, both were there. ¡°Didn¡¯t leave anything behind.¡± Seeing her foolish appearance, Morris grabbed her cor and brought her forward, leaning down to leave a kiss on her lips. After that, he nibbled lightly on her lips, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t forget again.¡± After the words, he let go of Vivian, straightened her clothes again, and stroked her head like he was petting a dog. ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Vivian gave him a nk look and pushed open the car door to get out. Turning her back on Morris, her red lips pulled up in a satisfied smile. It felt so good to be in the beautiful atmosphere of love. She turned around and waved to Morris before she jogged into FUN Media Company. Since it was the first day of work after the New Year, everyone in thepany gathered for a morning meeting. However, when all the people arrived at the meeting room, some people still didn¡¯t show up. Edwin sat in the main seat, looked at a vacant seat on the right, and said, ¡°Mera is not here yet, let¡¯s wait.¡± As soon as he said that, there was a whisper in the office. ¡°Ch, on the basis of being the first sister of thepany, the meeting can bete.¡± ¡°How unqualified, making a group of people wait for her alone.¡± ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°Not yet be a first-ss international model, and then start posing, really powerful.¡± ¡°This kind of person can be really disgusting.¡± ¡­ The office was full of people talking. Even Barry, who was sitting next to Vivian, came up to Vivian and whispered to her, ¡°Mera only became famousst year and she¡¯s already proud of herself after only a year.¡± Vivian, don¡¯t follow her example. Vivian was amused by Barry¡¯s words, and turned to her side, whispering, ¡°I would like to learn, but I have to have the capital to do so.¡± The entire FUN Media Company, dozens of people sitting in the conference room, had been waiting for Mera. After waiting for half an hour, Mera finally entered the conference room slowly. ¡°Edwin, sorry for the traffic jam, I¡¯mte, I made you wait.¡± Mera wore a corseted tight sweater with ck silk, a trench coat jacket, painted with exquisite makeup, and a haughty air in her bones. ¡°Ch, knowing the traffic jam, you still don¡¯t know toe earlier.¡± ¡°Everyone is waiting for her, what does that mean?¡± ¡°People are not yet on fire, forced all out of the whole.¡± ¡°Some people, they like to pretend, can¡¯t stop.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, Mera, we only waited for a while, there is no rush.¡± ¡°Mera came just fine, hurry up and sit down.¡± ¡­ The people in the meeting room were extremely prized, either they hated Mera extraordinarily, or they hugged Mera like a licking dog. Edwin calmly pointed to the seat beside him, ¡°It¡¯s good that you are here. Hurry up and sit down, let¡¯s have a small meeting together.¡± ¡°Okay, Edwin.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Mera twisted her small waist and walked to the position and sat down. Edwin took this and said, ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s start the meeting and talk about thepany¡¯s n and direction for this year ¡­¡± He sat in his seat, opened theputer, cast the PPT, and h h h spoke for more than half an hour. Talked about FUN Media Company¡¯s annual n, and thepany¡¯s focus, and so on. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s all for today. Except for Mera, the rest of you should be busy with whatever you want to do. The meeting is adjourned.¡± When Edwin¡¯s words fell, the office hailed the sound of chairs shifting, and everyone stood up and left. After everyone left, Edwin said to Mera, ¡°Mera, you have applied for a wedding show in C, and we just got the news that it has been approved. Prepare yourself and go to C country the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Aiya, Edwin, you should arrange an assistant for me. Without an assistant, it¡¯s very inconvenient for me now.¡± Mera said pretentiously. Edwin sighed, ¡°The assistant has not been recruited yet, so I will arrange Vivian to go with you and assist you throughout the whole process. It¡¯s a good idea for you to bring her along and experience.¡± Chapter 385: Houghton was found to be secretive again ¡°Edwin, you are too bad. This is not an assistant for me? It¡¯s obviously for me to bring you a little apprentice.¡± Mera gave him a white nce, snorted coldly and flirted. ¡°Vivian is impable in both body and appearance. Although she iste to the industry, but thest jewelry exhibition can be seen, she is born to eat this bowl of rice. It is a seedling that can be cultivated well. You are also her senior sister, so bring her up more and get along well.¡± Edwin finished speaking to Mera, closed theputer and got up, ¡°I still have something to do, I have to go out first.¡± As he said that, he walked towards the outside, but ignored the sh of crazy jealousy on Mera¡¯s face. ¡°Okay, Edwin don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Mera nodded, her mouth dly agreeing, but sparks erupted in her pupils. An inexplicable sense of crisis arose, making her a little nervous. Mera walked out of the conference room and went straight to Vivian¡¯s ce, wrapped one hand around her chest, and gently knocked on Vivian¡¯s desk with the other. Vivian, who was looking down at the modeling magazine, looked up, ¡°Mera, what is it?¡± Although she came to the modeling agency with no intention of doing it for a long time, but since she came, she should keep her duty and do everything within her responsibilities. For the people in thepany, naturally, they should also get along peacefully. ¡°Edwin said that the assistant he recruited for me is not here yet, so you can be my assistant temporarily. Then tomorrow, you will go to C with me.¡± She took the stance of the first sister of FUN Media Company and spoke to Vivian in a condescending manner. Although Vivian disliked Mera, but since it was Edwin¡¯s arrangement, she had to agree. After all, she was the least senior in thepany. ¡°Since it¡¯s Mr. Edwin¡¯s arrangement, Mera can tell me what to do in the future.¡± Vivian smiled, not being condescending. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯m in a hurry this morning and I haven¡¯t eaten yet. Why don¡¯t you go get me breakfast? And, by the way, go to the back door and get a delivery for me.¡± She made Vivian unceremoniously. Barry couldn¡¯t stand it, ¡°Mera, that¡¯s not very nice.¡± Warren, who was sitting next to her and smoking, nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes, Mera, you can just eat a little.¡± Mera¡¯s heart was already a little upset, and now she was even more upset when she heard that both of them were on Vivian¡¯s side. ¡°Yo, Vivian has only been here for a few days, so you all are protecting her.¡± Sheughed mockingly, ¡°It is not because you know that Vivian is the goddaughter recognized by the olddy of The Cheal family, so you want to climb high, right?¡± ¡°You ¡­ are talking nonsense.¡± Warren coldly snorted, shook his head, not bothered to say more. On the contrary, Barry was upset in his heart, ¡°He did things excessively, but also pull the east and west.¡± ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll tell Mr. Edwin that you¡¯ll do this for me in the future?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Barry was choked speechless. Vivian smiled at Barry to show his gratitude. Then got up and spread his hands towards Mera, ¡°Since it¡¯s Edwin¡¯s intention, I naturally have no problem with it. However, please Mera give money, I didn¡¯t bring any money with me when I went out today. Oh, by the way, my friend drove me here today. I don¡¯t have any transportation either, so Mera remember to reimburse me for the bus fare.¡± ¡°Reimbursement of car expenses?¡± Mera felt that Vivian was deliberate, so she said, ¡°It¡¯s so close, it won¡¯t take long for you to walk there.¡± ¡°All right then. I¡¯ll go get it for you right now.¡± She nodded and didn¡¯t put her hand down in front of Mera. Mera¡¯s white eyes rolled in anger, so she had to take out fifty yuan and hand it to Vivian, ¡°Hurry up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She responded. Warren then said to Vivian, ¡°I rode the electric bike, I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s easier for me to drive you.¡± Vivian: ¡°It¡¯s really not ¡­¡± ¡°Oops, hurry up, let¡¯s go.¡± Warren did not wait for Vivian to finish, took the keys of the electric car and headed outside. Mera smiled contemptuously and said gloomily, ¡°Warren, you¡¯re not looking at Vivian, are you?¡± ¡°What are you talking about, they are all colleagues.¡± Warren disliked back. Vivian took the fifty dors and left the office with Warren, feeling a bit helpless. She really didn¡¯t want Warren to send her to buy breakfast, otherwise she could have gone to Vinca E-Sports to check out the situation, but now she couldn¡¯t go even if she wanted to.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The two of them left the office, and Warren rode his little donkey to take Vivian with him to buy breakfast. Passing by a coffee shop, Vivian said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s buy you a coffee.¡± ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t you want to buy breakfast for Mera? If you go to buy coffee now, she will talk about youter?¡± ¡°Traffic jam!¡± Vivian said in a serious way. Warren looked at the clear road, first confused, thenughed, ¡°Yes, yes, traffic jam, traffic jam.¡± Even she, Mera, could use the traffic jam as an excuse, why couldn¡¯t they? So, the two sat by the cafe window, ordered a cup of coffee, and sat face to face drinking it. ¡°Warren, how long have you been working here?¡± Thepany also has a lot of male models, Warren is a ne male model, long white clean single-eyed boy, look ordinary handsome. But with a little makeup, he is very photogenic, full of camera sense. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing it for two or three years. If I don¡¯t get any more results, I¡¯m going to be fired.¡± Warren smiled cheerfully. The whole person gives an extreme sense offort. ¡°You¡¯re still young and have a great future. Think nothing of it.¡± Vivianughed andforted Warren. As she spoke, her eyes nced out the window. After just a faint sweep, she withdrew her gaze and continued to stir her coffee with her head down. Suddenly, her eyelids lifted slightly and she jerked her head to look out the window again. That man just now ¡­ ¡°Houghton?¡± Vivian¡¯s heart snapped. ¡°What did you say?¡± Warren asked when he didn¡¯t hear what Vivian said. Vivian immediately said to Warren, ¡°Warren, I have some urgent matters to take care of right now, please help me go get breakfast for Mera, I will definitely treat you to dinnerter. Please.¡± After saying that, she got up and went downstairs. Standing at the roadside, Vivian chased after Houghton in the direction she had just seen him, and looking at his back from afar, she was sure it was Houghton. He, how could he be here? Vivian was puzzled. But to avoid being spotted by Houghton, she went into a men¡¯s clothing store, picked out a men¡¯s jacket, scarf and hat she could wear as fast as she could, checked out, changed, and left. In one fell swoop, everything was done in just two minutes. Wearing a mask, she bought another hat and left the clothing store. Vivian, wearing a ck leather jacket and a hat with the brim down to cover half of her face, put her hands in her pockets and followed in stride. She wanted to see who Houghton was meeting with. However, Vivian guessed in her heart that the person she saw in Feinan Street that time must be Houghton. Chapter 386: Anthony in a rage He followed Houghton all the way around the street. Suddenly, the cell phone in Vivian¡¯s pocket rang. She took out her phone and saw that it was Yara¡¯s call. Vivian hesitated, but answered the phone, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Since thest time Yara chose Mike, Vivian basically ignored Yara. During New Year¡¯s Eve, Yara sent her several messages and made several phone calls in a row, but she ignored them all. She followed Houghton all the way to avoid being discovered and to take a phone call as a cover. ¡°Vivian ¡­¡± On the other end of the line, Yara¡¯s voice was a little choked and hoarse. Vivian¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, telling her straight away that Yara must have run into something. She had always treated Yara as a friend, and was only a little disappointed in this Mike thing, but didn¡¯t me Yara.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Ooooooooo ¡­ help me, help me ¡­ ooooooooo, Anthony knows I¡¯m pregnant and he¡¯s arranging for someone to operate on me right now. Ooooo ¡­ help me ¡­¡± Vivian brain buzzed, ¡°you said Anthony ¡­¡± she said, ¡°this time you should find Mike. you are also pregnant with Mike¡¯s child! ¡± ¡°Whoops ¡­ I can¡¯t reach him. In L City ¡­ in L City I only know you.¡± Yara cried her heart out. ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°North Shore Hotel 90 ¡­ Ah, Anthony, what are you doing ¡­ pop ¡­ beep beep beep beep¡­ ¡­¡± At the other end of the phone, Yara¡¯s words were not yet spoken, a crisp p sound was heard, and then the phone was hung up. Vivian took a step and instantly called Mike. ¡°Beep beep beep ¡­ Hello, the user you are calling cannot be reached.¡± First a few beeps, then a mechanical voice said ¡°unavable¡±, apparently the phone got through and then was hung up. Vivian called again, but the result was still unanswered. ¡°Damn it!¡± She cursed in anger and rage. Looking at Houghton who was walking farther and farther away, Vivian turned around and stood at the roadside, stopped a cab and went straight to the North Shore Hotel. Yara, that foolishness, was blinded by love. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she and Morris didn¡¯t want to make their rtionship public for the time being, she would have asked Morris toe to Yara¡¯s rescue. But at the same time, she also has concerns. Fear of saving Yara, even Morris. A short consideration, only she herself to go to the North Shore Hotel is most appropriate. As the car drove slowly, Vivian searched for the phone number of Mike¡¯spany¡¯s front desk on the inte and made a call at the front desk. ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± The receptionist was polite and courteous on the phone. ¡°Hello. Is Mr. Morris, please, in the office? Madame Cheal and I areing to see him. But he¡¯s not answering his phone.¡± Vivian pulled a panic. As soon as she heard that Madame Cheal wasing over, she replied, ¡°No answer? I just called Mr. Morris, but I guess he didn¡¯t hear me. If you and the olddy want to see Mr. Morris, you cane directly, Mr. Morris has been in the office all morning.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Got it, thanks.¡± Vivian hung up the phone, and a prompt box popped up on the phone screen, ¡°The recording file has been saved¡±, a few words. ¡­ North Shore Hotel, Suite 906. Yara was tied to the bed by Anthony, unable to struggle at all. Anthony, dressed in a white suit, was sitting on the side, crossing his legs and smoking a cigarette. ¡°Anthony, you let go of me.¡± Yara struggled and resisted, not to mention how annoyed her heart was. The man¡¯s gaze was shady, ¡°You¡¯re my woman, and you¡¯re carrying a child with someone else behind my back, Yara. ¡°I don¡¯t even like you, so why should I be forced to marry you? Yara struggled, but the rope was firmly tied to her wrists, so she couldn¡¯t struggle a bit. A sense of fear sprang up inside her. Is it true that the baby can¡¯t be saved? Usually, I can get through to Mike on the phone, but today I can¡¯t get through? ¡°When I catch your lover, I¡¯ll show you what the devil means.¡± Anthony stood up, slowly walked to Yara, a grabbed her hair, blond Anthony full of hostility, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Say, who is the father of this wild seed?¡± ¡°Ah ¡­ hurts ¡­¡± Yara, whose scalp was tingled by the seizure, drew back a breath of pain, still holding back her timidity and pain, not daring to prate Mike¡¯s name. Mike is now unstable, and with Morris knot, if again let Anthony know that he is with her, then for Mike, it is the same as, before there are wolves and after there are tigers, he is difficult to move. Yara didn¡¯t want to see him in that predicament. ¡°You care who I¡¯m with, as long as it¡¯s not with you, with whom I¡¯m willing to ¡­ ah!¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Anthony pped her across the face, ¡°You¡¯ve been asked to be the Crown Princess of Country C and you don¡¯t do it, you have to be a bitch and hook up with other men.¡± Anthony¡¯s other hand still grabbed her hair and tugged with force, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not only going to find that lover, I¡¯m going to do it with you face to face. I¡¯ll see which one of you suffers the most!¡± Anthony was fond of Yara. Although also fancy the ability of Yara¡¯s parents, the business and political union, the strong team, natural strength should not be underestimated. But Yara¡¯s parents were doing business in C. Once they angered Anthony, they would just cut their own fortune. Anthony coveted Yara¡¯s people, but also coveted the Shu family¡¯s money. So he has been chasing Yara like a licking dog, but Yara not only ignored, and even directly pull the contact method. Now he is even more reckless, and actually has a wild man! The headache painful Yara grimaced, repeatedly pumped, ¡°Anthony, you ¡­ pain ¡­ let go ¡­ ¡± It is really painful, Yara¡¯s eyes are red, suddenly tears like a spring. As soon as he saw Yara crying, Anthony¡¯s lost sanity instantly returned to the cage. He immediately let go and raised his hand over Yara¡¯s face, wiping the tears on her cheeks with his thumb, ¡°Yara, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have done that to you.¡± Anthony was heartbroken, his hand fumbling to wipe the tiredness from her cheeks, his other hand gently rubbing her sore skin, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, be good.¡± He soothed Yara tenderly, then added, ¡°You¡¯re mine. You were my Anthony¡¯s fianc¨¦e, the future crown princess of the C royal family, but you betrayed me, you betrayed me!¡± A little bit of restraint finally broke down, and Anthony couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have betrayed me!!!¡± With a hiss, Anthony pped Yara hard across the face again. The crisp p clearly left five finger marks on Yara¡¯s face, and a trace of crimson blood spilled from her face, which was tilted to the side. At that moment, there was a knock on the door outside the suite. The fierce expression on Anthony¡¯s face eased down at a speed visible to the naked eye, he straightened his white suit, red viciously at Yara, turned around and walked out of the bedroom. Chapter 387: Yara Knows the Truth The suite door opened, and at the door stood a line of five or six people in white coats, wearing masks and carrying medicine boxes. ¡°Hello, are you Anthony, please?¡± The middle-aged female doctor in the lead said politely at Anthony, ¡°The dean arranged for us toe over.¡± These people came over, naturally, because Anthony had called the hospital director to arrange for them toe over. ¡°Come in.¡± Anthony¡¯s face was very ugly as he led five or six people directly to the bedroom. When several people stood at the door of the bedroom, only then did they see a woman on the bed with her limbs tied with hemp rope, lying in arge shape on the bed, unable to struggle at all. ¡°Get the baby out of her belly.¡± Anthony ordered the doctor cold-bloodedly and ruthlessly. Yara had given up struggling and was lying on the bed, looking at the ceiling as if resigned to her fate. ¡°Sir, this kind of surgery must be handled in the hospital, otherwise it can be fatal if it is not done properly.¡± The middle-aged female doctor in the lead said to Anthony in a responsible attitude towards the patient, without being condescending. ¡°It¡¯s not going to kill me, it¡¯s just a small abortion.¡± Anthony waved his hand with great annoyance, ¡°If you can¡¯t, give her the medicine. As long as the baby is gone, it¡¯s fine.¡± Several doctors looked at me, I looked at you, as if they were discussing the choice.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The motionless Yara on the bed finally moved her eyes and flicked her gaze to the several doctors standing in the bedroom. These people, who are usually the white angels who save the suffering, but now look at them, but like the executioner. Not right ¡­ Suddenly, Yara¡¯s eyes lit up and she noticed that the female doctor in a white coat standing at the end looked familiar. Although she said she was wearing sses, but her figure, already wearing a pair of eyes behind the sses, like ¡­ Vivian. No, that¡¯s Vivian! When Yara saw Vivian, Vivian also looked at her. When they met, Vivian raised an eyebrow and gave her a look. Yara understood and immediately said to Anthony: ¡°Anthony, are you trying to kill my baby? I think you simply want to kill me. If you have the guts, you can kill me!¡± She tilted her head, her red-blooded eyes staring straight at Anthony, gritting her teeth and snarling. It was not difficult to hear her anger in the sound of her words. ¡°Sir, the child in her abdomen has been more than three months, not suitable for medication, can only go to the hospital in surgery. There is no special equipment, the womb of the child can not take clean, will leave after-effects. The most serious may be lifelong infertility.¡± ¡°Yes, this can be a big thing or a small thing.¡± ¡°Sir, if you insist on doing the surgery here, I¡¯m sorry, we just can¡¯t do it.¡± Several doctors balked. Anthony also knew the seriousness of the matter, and finally had no choice but to untie Yara and let the two bodyguards at the door carry her out of the bedroom and downstairs. Before going downstairs, Anthony taped Yara¡¯s mouth and put on a mask, and even stuffed her mouth with something. This was to prevent her from screaming. But Yara will not struggle? Quite cooperative follow the bodyguard into the ambnce, then a few paramedics sitting in the front of the car, a few sitting in the ambncepartment. One of them was Vivian. She red coldly at the bodyguards and said, ¡°There are too many people, there is only one person in the car.¡± The two bodyguards looked at me, I looked at you, some hesitation. Vivian immediately said: ¡°What are you waiting for, why don¡¯t you hurry down?¡± She yelled, the bodyguard immediately got out of the car. The bodyguard immediately got out of the car. After getting out of the car, he did not forget to give a wink to his aplice, telling him not to let Yara get away. They followed behind in the car. The door of the ambnce was unlocked and Vivian knocked on the p between the driver¡¯spartment and the rearpartment, ¡°Drive.¡± The ambnce started slowly, pulled the rm, and drove along unimpeded. The bodyguard¡¯s wary eyes swept over Yara, and when he saw Yara, whose hands were tied, sitting honestly, his guard was down and he began to look down and y with his phone. ¡°Hey, handsome?¡± Vivian moved to sit right in front of the man and whistled towards him. The man looked up, the next moment, only to see a ck shadow swept over, bang a muffled sound, the bodyguard has not had time to resist, the whole man fell directly to the ground. Vivian put down the guy in his hand, and looked at Yara again, his face was a little ugly. ¡°Uhhhhhhh ¡­¡± Yara moved and struggled, signaling Vivian to untie her. ¡°Now you know to beg me? Your Mike loves you so much, why don¡¯t you go to him?¡± She reprimanded as she untied the twine that tied Yara¡¯s hands and used everything on the bodyguard. Tie both hands and feet and seal the mouth. Yara sat in the car and reached for her cell phone to call Mike again. ¡°What¡¯s the point of you calling now?¡± Vivian scolded her, tugging Yara¡¯s arm and making her sit by her side. ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times, don¡¯t trust Mike. do you think you can¡¯t get through to him because he¡¯s busy with something? It¡¯s okay if he¡¯s busy for a while, how can he be busy all the time?¡± Vivian said, while opening her phone. She saw her hands nimbly tapping on the phone¡¯s keyboard, and in no time she connected to a video. ¡°Ah ¡­ isn¡¯t this Mike? What¡¯s this? You¡¯ve hacked into Mike Company¡¯s surveince system?¡± Yara was doubly incredulous. In the video, Mike was working on a file, then the secretary handed over a cup of coffee, he finished the file, raised his eyes to look at the secretary and hooked his finger towards her. The next moment, then see that secretary person has sat on Mike¡¯sp. Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± She just wanted to prove to Yara that Mike didn¡¯t want to answer her phone call because he didn¡¯t care about her at all, who knew she would see this scene. ¡°How did this ¡­ this ¡­ happen?¡± Yara¡¯s face instantly paled a few shades, and tears came out of her eyes, like broken beads. ¡°Crying what. You hurry now to use your phone to call Mike and see what reaction he has on his side.¡± The reason why Yara was asked to call Mike was to prove that the video she linked was the current real-time video surveince. Save in the end, this retarded woman will think the video is from some other time period. Yara sucked her nose, wiped a tear, and cried while pulling out her phone to call Mike. The phone dialed out, Yara gaze fell on Vivian phone, the two through the video can clearly see the phone screen on the desk lit up, vaguely showing is the phone dialed over the interface. Mike¡¯s eyes fell on the phone, picked it up and nced at it, then put it down. Then, the woman in his arms, one hand over the soft, the other hand sped the back of the enchanting secretary¡¯s head, kissed the past. For a while, the office was filled with passion. ¡°Hello, the number you have dialed is unanswered, please dial againter.¡± No one answered the call for a long time, and a mechanical voice came from inside, while at that moment, Mike¡¯s cell phone on the office desktop jumped a little. The single interface turned into a colored interface, so you can imagine that the call was hung up. Yara came to her senses. Chapter 388: The sudden divine reversal ¡°Heh, heh ¡­¡± Sheughed, red eyes, red face, five finger marks imprinted on her white cheeks, hanging with tears that had not yet dried. The bitter smile seems to beughing at her own stupidity and ignorance, and as if she is heartbroken after a great enlightenment. The truth was uncovered, revealing the ghastly wounds, and Yara was unable to breathe from the pain. She reached out and covered her chest, slowly leaned down, then covered her face with one hand, covered her face and sobbed, and finally turned into bawling. The cry of the liver and guts, listening to Vivian¡¯s heart is very unpleasant. Although she hadn¡¯t been in touch with Yara for a while, she was really worried about Yara. Now when she sees her crying like this, Vivian is both heartbroken and relieved. At least, it¡¯s not toote to turn back. ¡°Oooh ¡­ why, why is this happening? I was so stupid, so stupid ¡­¡± Yara was in pain and suddenly raised her hand and pped herself hard, ¡°I deserved it, I deserved it all, oooh ¡­ ¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Okay!¡± Vivian brow knitted, a grabbed Yara¡¯s hand, ¡°Look at your face, still want? Is not just a Mike? What can you do if you sleep with it. At least you know his true face now, it¡¯s not toote to turn back!¡± ¡°Oooh ¡­¡± Yara face hanging tears, a strong sob choked, aggrieved side head, miserable eyes look at Vivian, a hug Vivian, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too stupid, and misunderstood you at first. Oooh ¡­¡± Being hugged by a woman, Vivian was a little ufortable, but still patted her back, ¡°It¡¯s not toote to be sorry, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. If you want to cry, just cry, crying out will make you feel better.¡± Yara cried loudly and unrestrainedly. But as she cried, she caught a glimpse of the fainting bodyguard waking up. Yara sat up straight and asked Vivian, ¡°Why are you with these people?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie, I contacted Morris and asked him to help me think of a way.¡± She originally wanted toe to the hotel alone to save the people, but then she thought, ¡°Two fists can¡¯t beat four hands. She was short-handed, so she had to ask Morris for help. Yara recalled thest time at The Cheal family¡¯s old house, under Mike¡¯s provocation, she still felt that Vivian was hiding her rtionship with Morris. At this moment, Vivian confessed in this way, which made Yara feel more and more guilty and self-conscious. ¡°Are you saying that these people are Morris¡¯s people?¡± ¡°Yes. It seems that Morris has shares in this hospital.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Yara brushed her sleeve and wiped the tears from her cheeks, then got up, copied the equipment beside her with her hand, walked to the bound bodyguard and punched him straight away. ¡°Bastard, it¡¯s you, you¡¯re the one who caught me, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± She picked up all the equipment inside the rescue vehicle and beat the bodyguard violently, venting her grievances. The thunderp was interspersed with the bodyguard¡¯s painful wailing, and then the bodyguard fell to the ground, bleeding from the head, and never moved again. Yara then dropped what she was holding and staggered over to Vivian and sat down, panting heavily with exhaustion. ¡°It¡¯s so stupid, I¡¯m such a dumbass!¡± Yara cursed again. This is the legend, ruthless to beat and curse even themselves. The rescue car circled around a few corners, because the sound of the siren was pulled, you can go all the way unimpeded, it did not take long to lose the car following behind. The rescue car stopped at a safe ce, Vivian took Yara out of the car. The roadside, a familiar Volkswagen car parked, Vivian could not help but be a little surprised. He, how did he get here? ¡°Follow me to the car.¡± Vivian took Yara by the hand and led her directly to the car. The car started slowly and drove forward. Morris nced at Vivian through the rearview mirror and smiled gently, ¡°Is it okay?¡± After getting into the car, Yara¡¯s head drooped in frustration. When she heard a familiar voice, she looked up and realized it was Morris. ¡°You, how is it you?¡± The man looked ahead and concentrated on driving, as cold and indifferent as ever, ignoring Yara. Vivian said to Yara, ¡°He should be uneasy, after all, Anthony is a ruthless character.¡± ¡°Yeah, right.¡± Yara nodded, her teeth biting her red lips, moved by the behavior of Vivian and Morris. At the same time, a little worry arose in her heart, ¡°You guys saved me, you will definitely provoke Anthony. will ¡­ get you guys into trouble?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Morris should take care of it.¡± Vivianforted her. ¡°You guys, you and Morris, you two ¡­¡± ¡°Shhh!¡± Vivian put up a finger and said mysteriously, ¡°I gave him a chance and am dating.¡± ¡°Huh? How nice ¡­¡± Previously Yara still felt that Morris was an asshole, but now after knowing the truth, she suddenly felt that the real dumbass was herself. Thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t help but bawl again, ¡°Ooooooooooo ¡­ you¡¯re so smart, why am I so stupid? You actually have to be friends with me. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m not a friend. ¡­¡± Yara cannot imagine, if Vivian did not really treat her as a friend, willing toe over to help her and save her. The consequences were unthinkable. This kind of crying gave Morris some headache. He turned on the limo music, and then yed a handful of music, indeed an upbeat DJ song. Yara cry abruptly stopped, ¡°Morris, you are not too much, people are so miserable, you still y such a cheerful song, intentional?¡± ¡°It is indeed a happy thing to be free from suffering.¡± The man¡¯s long fingers tapped the steering wheel with a hitch, and said calmly. ¡°Lost love is lost love, but also what out of the sea of suffering. People normal heart it, you are also too not ¡­¡± The cursing phrase came to the mouth, Yara finally swallowed back. Vivian patted the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°Change the song.¡± Yara can¡¯t help it, another burst of bawling, crying, so pathetic. Vivian a head two big, but do not know how tofort, can only silently hand her tissues. As a result, there was a pile of tissues on the floor of the car. At this time, Yara¡¯s cell phone rang. While wiping her nose, she looked at her phone, which showed an out-of-state cell phone number. It was probably Anthony¡¯s. Yara clutched the phone and almost clicked ¡°hang up¡± with her thumb, then froze and swiped the ¡°answer¡± button and answered the phone. ¡°Yara, you¡¯re fucking gone again ¡­¡± ¡°Anthony, don¡¯t you want to know who the father of my baby is?¡± Yara interrupted Anthony¡¯s words and directly confessed the truth, ¡°It¡¯s Mike! It¡¯s him, he told me that you were messing around with women in C, ying with five or six women by yourself, and that¡¯s why I was disappointed in you. Then, he actually took advantage of me ¡­ while I was asleep ¡­ on ¡­ on ¡­ forced me, oooooh ¡­¡± With the sudden divine reversal, Vivian was shocked. Chapter 389: I’ll go find another woman now After Yara finished, she cried into the phone one after another. Vivian couldn¡¯t hear what Anthony was saying on the other end of the phone, but was deeply shocked by Yara. After a while, Yara said, ¡°Anthony, in fact ¡­ I really don¡¯t deserve you, I¡¯m an unclean person now, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± After saying that, she cut off the phone and mmed it down hard on the car seat. Vivian instantly gave her a thumbs up, ¡°Good job!¡± Yara clutched a tissue, wiping her tears, angry and aggrieved, ¡°Mike that trash, cheating on my feelings, using me, and getting together with other women. I can¡¯t live well, I want to make it harder ¡­ for him to feel more upset.¡± She said, and a sobbing. ¡°Lose your way, you have behaved very well.¡± Vivian patted Yara¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, crying for that kind of person, it¡¯s really not worth it.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know it¡¯s not either, but ¡­ but ¡­¡± Yara wailed and cried bitterly again. Crying all the time, Morris in the driver¡¯s seat raised his hand and rubbed his brow, feeling a little noisy. Ring-ring-ring Suddenly, another ringtone rang at first. It was Vivian¡¯s cell phone. She took out her phone and saw that it was Edwin¡¯s phone. The corners of her mouth twitched and she made a silent gesture to Yara, ¡°Shh, don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll take a call.¡± Yara immediately held back and stopped crying out. ¡°Vivian, where are you?¡± After the phone call was answered, Edwin directly questioned. In his words, there was some displeasure.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After all, it was office hours. Vivian¡¯s heart was weak, reaching out to scratch her hair, and for a brief moment, her mind turned a hundred times to think of a reason. ¡°Mr. Edwin ¡­ is really sorry, I ¡­ period came, my stomach hurts so much, I forgot to give you a word.¡± Edwin: ¡°¡­ listen to your voice is quite serious, have you been to the hospital to see?¡± A year ago, Vivian had been working at FUN Media Company for a while, and was very punctual, notte and not leaving early, so Edwin had a good impression of Vivian. So the first time Vivian appeared like this, he searched that it might really be an ident. ¡°Just got back from the hospital ¡­.¡± Vivian pretended to speak with a strained voice and spoke with a slight tremor. ¡°Okay, then you have a good rest today, will it dy going to C with Mera tomorrow?¡± ¡°No, it won¡¯t, don¡¯t worry Mr. Edwin.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The other party hung up the phone, Vivian then secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She just put the phone away, Yara hugged her at once, ¡°Vivian, thank you, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I guess I would still be in the dark.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay.¡± She said. Finally the matter of Yara was taken care of, and Vivian¡¯s hanging heart fell, no matter what, the worry in her heart was gone. The limousine arrived at the underground garage of the Night Club, and Vivian took Yara to the Night apartment on the 38th floor. Yara had lived here for a while before, so she didn¡¯t feel strange when she came to live here again. Upstairs, Yara was still living in the guest bedroom. She went in, closed the door andy down under the covers, not talking. Vivian knew Yara was in a bad mood, so she didn¡¯t dare to disturb her. She walked to the living room, looked at Morris standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, and walked towards him, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± In front of the floor-to-ceiling window, overlooking L City, the view was very beautiful with its silver dress, traffic and prosperity. The man inclined his head to look at Vivian, and wrapped his wrist around her waist, taking him into his arms, his back to himself. His chin rested on Vivian¡¯s head, and his extremely maic voice said, ¡°I thought you only cared about Yara and didn¡¯t have me in your heart.¡± ¡°What, you and Yara are still jealous, Morris, do you run a jealousy shop?¡± Vivian teased. The man smiled lightly and just quietly hugged her. ¡°Morris, thank you for helping me. Even though you said you wouldn¡¯t get involved, Anthony is not a fool and will definitely know the truth.¡± She sighed despondently, ¡°No matter what, Anthony is the young prince of C. If you offend him, you don¡¯t know how you will be retaliated.¡± Remembering carefully, Vivian suddenly realized that most of the things she had begged Morris for, he had aplished. He helped her achieve what she wanted, regardless of the consequences! This thought touched her to the core. ¡°At least, he doesn¡¯t have the heart to look into it right now.¡± Morris leaned over and dropped a kiss on her hair. ¡°Yara yed her cards right, but I¡¯m afraid Anthony only wants to get back at Mike now,¡± she said with a smile, thinking that Yara was too funny. She thinks Yara is so interesting. She has the courage to love and hate. It¡¯s just that the baby in her belly ¡­ really makes people headache. ¡°By the way, tomorrow ¡­ I¡¯m going on a business trip to C country.¡± Vivian spoke to Morris. ¡°A few days?¡± ¡°Not sure exactly.¡± ¡°Take good care of yourself over there.¡± Morris was a little uneasy and asked, ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s just a business trip.¡± Since he was working, he had to do everything for the sake of thepany. ¡°I have to ask you to take care of Yara¡¯s side, so don¡¯t miss three meals a day. By the way, when there is nothing to do, call Philip that chatterbox over, maybe he can ease the bad mood of Yara.¡± Philip is cheerful, happy-go-lucky, good at regting people¡¯s mood. ¡°Let her chat with Yara and take Yara out to y. How about it?¡± Vivian really worried about Yara. ¡°Is it appropriate for a man to be unmarried and a woman to be unmarried together?¡± ¡°Nonsense. If the man is married and the woman is married, would it be more appropriate?¡± Vivian asked a rhetorical question. Morris hooked his lips into a smile, ¡°Vivian has a point.¡± The man¡¯srge palm rubbed Vivian¡¯s cheek, ¡°You¡¯ve been busy all morning, you¡¯re hungry, I¡¯ll go order food. ¡± ¡°I still want to eat your fresh shrimp congee, what should I do?¡± Vivian turned around, tilted her head, and smiled yfully at Morris. Her cute look tickled Morris¡¯s heart, reaching out to pinch her white, fine and smooth face, ¡°I thought you said you wanted to ¡­ eat me.¡± Vivian suddenly small face a sinking, ¡°Morris, brain every day in the thought of what?¡± The man slightly leaned over, came to her ear, said in a deep voice: ¡°Think of you.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Vivian was dumbfounded and red at him. This is still the cool and noble, self-proimed extraordinary Morris he knew? Cold and arrogant on the surface, how could he be so ¡­ so ¡­ shameless in private. ¡°Then go find another woman to do it, it doesn¡¯t matter if you die, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll die in front of you.¡± She deliberately teased. ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll go find another woman now.¡± With those words, the man let go of Vivian and turned around to walk away. ¡°Hey, Morris, don¡¯t you dare!¡± She raised her hand and pointed at him, angrily scolding, ¡°If you dare to get together with another woman, believe it or not, I¡¯ll abolish you ¡­!¡± Chapter 390: This man’s strength is too strong Morris was amused by Vivian. He turned back and raised his eyebrows, ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare lunch for you.¡± With that, he went to the kitchen and called for fresh ingredients to be brought over. Vivian, meanwhile, went to the bedroom to keep Yarapany and chat. The three of them sat down to eat together at noon, but Yara ate like wax and went back to bed after eating a little. Vivian is sitting on the couch ying games. Recently, she has been busy, staying upte every day ying games, otherwise she is afraid that her hands are raw, and when thepanypetition, the most terrible thing is that there is no spare yer. Morris sat on the side, holding hisptop and working on his work. It¡¯s probably because he knows Vivian is going to C tomorrow, so he wants to spend more time with her today. This night, the two of them also stayed at Night apartment, sort of apanying Yara. After washing up, Viviany down on the bed, when Morris, dressed in a bathrobe, came out of the bathroom. His hair was damp, and water stains snaked down his cheeks and slid down his chest. In the dim light of the bedroom, the water beads up with a lustrous sheen, making his muscr pecs more and more attractive. Vivian¡¯s self-control is so good, but he can¡¯t help but gulp. Damn, this dog man body is too good. Especially the face, the human gods are outrageous,parable to the demon. ¡°Vivian also often so stare at other men?¡± Morris walked over, raised his hand to hook her chin and flirted. p¡­ Vivian pped his hand away, ¡°Go sleep on the couch.¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving for C tomorrow, and it¡¯s not certain when you¡¯ll be back. Are you going to let me stay clean like this?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that how it was for decades before you touched me?¡± Morris sat on the edge of the bed, wrapped his palm around her neck, and said softly, ¡°There are some things that are like poppies, once you touch them, you can¡¯t contain them anymore.¡± Of course, only Vivian. He is not interested in other women. Although this is said to be very rogue, but when you think about it, it seems to be the same thing. ¡°What are you thinking about. Here, help me blow-dry my hair.¡± His fingers curled slightly and gently tapped her on the head. Vivianzily got up, grabbed a hair dryer and sat Morris in front of the dresser while she began to blow-dry his hair. As she blew it out, Vivian suddenly said, ¡°Suddenly I realized that I¡¯m at a disadvantage with you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Couples together, there seems to be a feverish pursuit period, hot love period, how to you and I, it seems to be an old married couple.¡± Especially now, she stood behind Morris and blew his hair, making her suddenly feel as if the two had been together a long time ago. ¡°What kind of hot period of love does Vivian want?¡± Morris asked, looking at her through the mirror of his dressing table.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Vivian held the hair dryer in her hand and inclined her head in thoughtfulness. ¡°Are you trying to burn me?¡± Suddenly Morris said. Vivian then moved the hair dryer a little farther away, reached out and touched his head, the piece that was blown by the hot air, very hot. She said with concern, ¡°Is everything okay?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Something? Ah, so serious? Should I call a doctor?¡± Vivian muttered in her mind, it doesn¡¯t seem to be anything. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± She was still wandering too much, her hands were empty, the hairdryer was thrown directly on the table by Morris, the man wrapped his arm around her waist and threw her on the bed in a smooth manner, he bullied her. Because it was cold, Morris covered the bedding and leaned down to kiss Vivian. ¡°Hey, Morris, you don¡¯t go too far.¡± ¡°Not too much, just once.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t leave your mark on me, I have a business trip tomorrow.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡­ The promised one time turned out to be a ¡°one night stand¡±. The next day, Vivian woke up at seven or eight in the morning. The actual fact that Morris saw that Vivian was so tired, he couldn¡¯t bear it, but at the same time he knew very well that every time he had sex with her for a long time, she slept for more than two hours than usual. On weekdays, she goes to bed at four or five in the morning and wakes up after basically two hours of sleep, but she gets at least four or five hours of rest every night if she is in love with him after a lingering affair. ¡°Morris!!!¡± Vivian opened her eyes and it was already light outside. Shey back in bed and growled like a riverboat. Morris, who was preparing breakfast in the kitchen, went to the bedroom, ¡°Vivian, good morning ¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Vivian smashed a pillow directly onto his head, ¡°No good! You lied to me again after the one time we agreed yesterday!¡± The man caught the pillow and leaned against the door frame, gazing at her with interest, ¡°It was once, only ¡­ for a rtively long time.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± She opened her mouth and was actually somewhat speechless. Finally took a deep breath, pointed outside, breathlessly said: ¡°Go away, get away, I do not want to see you.¡± I¡¯m really pissed off. This bastard has too much physical strength. ¡°How many hours did you sleep yesterday?¡± Morris asked a question that Vivian found inexplicable. Her chest rose and fell in anger, but she still took her phone and nced at the time, seven fifty. ¡°I slept ¡­ for almost four hours ¡­¡± ¡°And the night before?¡± He asked again. Vivian carefully recalled that the night before, nearly four o¡¯clock to sleep, woke up at eight o¡¯clock. ¡°More than four hours.¡± After Morris said that, Vivian blinked her eyes and seemed to think of something. She used to sleep for only two hours, and she would squint for a while during the day, and her mental state was extremely poor. But in the past two days, the quality of her sleep was much better than usual. ¡°What a mess, I must be taking insomnia pills effectively. Get out!¡± Vivian pointed outside and told Morris to get out. The man smiled dotingly, ¡°Hurry up and wash up so you can eat.¡± He turned and walked out, closing the door. Seeing him leave, Vivian fell straight into bed, tugging on the bedding and covering her face, ¡°It¡¯s so humiliating, so long insomnia, but actually cured in this way effective? No, no, no, it can¡¯t be, maybe it¡¯s because the medication works.¡± She soothed herself. After getting up and washing up briefly, she sat down with Morris in the dining room and had a regr meal. Yara was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t get up in the morning, so Vivian didn¡¯t call her up. After the meal, Morris sent Vivian to her apartment, packed some clothes, took her suitcase and left for FUN Media Company. When she arrived at the downstairs of thepany building, Vivian unbuckled her seat belt, ¡°I¡¯m leaving, bye.¡± ¡°Forgotten again?¡± The man¡¯s handsome face was slightly sunken. Before she could finish her sentence, Morris grabbed her by the cor again, brought her forward and leaned down to kiss her on the lips. A pdash kiss, then immediately let her go. The domineering and doting kiss made Vivian¡¯s heart sweet, but she skimmed her mouth in mock disgust, ¡°Are you used to being domineering.¡± Chapter 391: Aurora’s body ¡°Next time if you can¡¯t remember, I will let you know what ¡°domineering¡± really is!¡± The words, with a little bit of a threat. Vivian immediately conceded, ¡°I know, bye.¡± She got out of the car, went to the trunk and got the suitcase by herself, covered the trunk lid, and patted it again, signaling Morris to go. The man did not leave, but sat in the car, watching Vivian carry the suitcase into thepany, he drove away in due course. Because he was wearing sunsses and driving a disguised ¡°affordable car¡±, he was less noticeable. On the way to the office, Morris called Philip, ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Oh, where else could I be? I¡¯m just following Han to X City, arranging for that little dummy to go to L City?¡± In the phone, Philip sighed, a bit sorrowful. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a beautiful job.¡± ¡°What kind of job?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a beautiful girl in Night apartment who has fallen in love, you should go over and keep herpany.¡± ¡°Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. While sleeping with a small pepper, while screwing another woman, is not too much ¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s Vivian¡¯s friend!¡± Morris interrupted Philip¡¯s words and said back in a deep voice. That low and slow spitting tone carries a few warnings. Philip smiled tteringly, ¡°Oh, oh, misunderstanding misunderstanding. Okay, okay, I¡¯ll go over there as soon as I get back to L City.¡± ¡°How are things going on your end?¡± Morris asked another question. After all, it is a brother¡¯s matter, he will naturally care. ¡°The local neighbourhoodmittee and the police station were contacted, but the little mute¡¯s stepmother wouldn¡¯t let her go to school and forced her to marry someone else, and beat the little mute up. arlo used his connections to get the police station to intervene and give the little mute¡¯s family a warning. They had to let her go.¡± Philip briefly told Morris the situation. ¡°Okay. Contact me if anything happens.¡± Arlo is very attentive to Aurora and has made all the arrangements for the school in L City. He fooled around and said a bunch of things. Morris is toozy to listen to his nonsense, directly hang up the phone. Vivian, who had gone to FUN Media Company, went to the airport with Mera, picked up the tickets, boarded the ne and left safely. A few hourster, Arlo and Philip arrived at L City with Aurora. On the way to Night apartment, Philip tapped Arlo on the shoulder, ¡°Drop me off here, I¡¯ve got some work to do.¡± Shit, he didn¡¯t want to be a light bulb, he¡¯d better go to his second brother¡¯s apartment to be with the beauty. ¡°Okay.¡± Arlo stopped the car and Philip greeted Aurora, ¡°Aurora¡­ , bye, I have something to do point to go.¡± Aurora nodded. Philip got out, closed the door, and left. The car started slowly and went directly to L City High School, stopping at a nearby apartment. Arlo got out of the car and helped Aurora with her luggage, ¡°Come up with me.¡± On the way, Aurora sullenly entered the apartment with Arlo, took the elevator upstairs, and entered the apartment. The apartment was small, one room, finely decorated, and warm in every way. After entering the house, Aurora stared at the scene in front of her, standing there not knowing what to say. Arlo saw that she was timid, so he took her hand directly, ¡°Come, I¡¯ll show you your bedroom.¡± The moment the big man took her hand, the coolness hit her, her hand was cold and icy. Arlo put down his luggage and turned on the heating first, ¡°There is heating in this house, you can just turn it on yourself when youe backter. All kinds of fees have been paid, you just need to live.¡± Aurora shell teeth bite lips, clear eyes through the ignorance. He led her into the bedroom and pulled open the bedroom closet, which was hung with a row of new winter cotton coats, down jackets, sweaters, pants, underwear and so on.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°I¡¯ve had someone buy all the clothes ording to your size, and they¡¯re all cleaned, so you can wear them directly.¡± Arlo, like a warm brother, told Aurora: ¡°There is everything in the bedroom, the bedding is in this cab, and all the small things you use are here for you. On the makeup table are the new cosmetics for you. Although you are still young and do not need to maintain, but you should learn to skin care in winter to save frostbite.¡± The sullen Arlo was usually quite quiet, and it was rare to have a girl who made him want to be enthusiastic. He kept talking, but saw Aurora standing there sullenly, he thought she was a little ufortable. ¡°That ¡­ you look in here, I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Arlo exited the bedroom, went to the bathroom, and stood there smoking a cigarette. The apartment was just a few hundred meters outside the high school, and it was easy toe and stay after school. He considered the fact that Aurora was mute and inconvenient at school, and it would be a protection for her to live here. After smoking a cigarette, Arlo went to the living room, and when he didn¡¯t see Aurora, he went to the bedroom. But God knows, when he pushed open the bedroom door, Aurora stood by the bed without a stitch, clutching her hands, shivering from the cold, a small face flushed with crimson blush. Arlo froze, his eyebrows knitted, and immediately turned around, ¡°What are you doing? Put your clothes on now!¡± He was sure that Aurora was not trying to change her clothes, but had deliberately taken them off. After saying that for a long time, no movement was seen. Suddenly remembering that Aurora could not speak, he had to say, ¡°Put your clothes on.¡± He waited for a few minutes, but did not see any movement, so he had no choice but to turn back. But when he looked back, he found that Aurora had stood behind him at some point. Although Arlo is a gentleman, but he is a man, when he turned back, his eyes still identally fell on her body. Can not help but feel, although she is very good age, but the development is not ¡­ too good. Do not look do not matter, only a nce, Arlo only feel their throats tighten, blood spurting. Damn, beastly. She is still a little girl it. Arlo immediately went around her, picked up the clothes on the floor and handed them to Aurora, ¡°Put them on.¡± Aurora shook her head. ¡°Why?¡± Arlo asked. Although the usual case, or to apany those foxes and friends, have seen a lot of exciting scenes, but at the moment Aurora stood in front of him, the perfect curve, proud body, smooth white skin like good sheep¡¯s fat, simply can be called a beauty. Not only did his body get hot, but he knew the principle of ¡°don¡¯t look at what you don¡¯t want to see¡±. Turn your head away from Aurora. But Aurora didn¡¯t pick up her clothes even though they had been handed to her for half a day. Arlo had no choice but to look at her. The first time, Aurora raised her hand and gestured: ¡°You rich people adopt women, is not just want to sleep? I thank you for taking me out of my house, I will naturally give you what you want. But ¡­ can you, don¡¯t make me pregnant?¡± Arlo: ¡°¡­¡± What the fuck, what the fuck? He couldn¡¯t resist the urge to blurt out. But on second thought, what Aurora said was not unreasonable. Chapter 392: So you are also a scum No one will be good to another person without any purpose. Aurora knew that that home could not amodate her, which is why she chose to leave Zhutang Town with him. But Aurora mistakenly thought that he was coveting her and that she had to give something to leave Zhutang Town and continue her education in L City. For example, she mistakenly thought that he was interested in her and wanted to adopt her! Arlo¡¯s heart was full of emotions, heartache and pity for her. ¡°Put your clothes on first, I¡¯lle in and talk to youter!¡± He clothes into her hands, but unintentionally touched her breasts, although only idental touch, that warmth and softness, still made him crazy. Then, falling away. The bedroom door mmed shut, he stood outside the bedroom and took several deep breaths, then walked out of the apartment to the end of the corridor and stood at the window blowing a cold breeze, which made the heat in his body recede and regained hisposure. He stood at the window and smoked a cigarette to adjust his mood. It took a while before he turned around to the living room. In the living room, Aurora was sitting on the sofa with her head bowed in anxiety. When she saw Arlo enter, she immediately stood up. ¡°Have a seat.¡± Arlo closed the door, sat across from her and said, ¡°I¡¯m not as mean and shameless as you think, just trying to simply help you.¡± Aurora¡¯s innocent eyes looked straight at him and raised her hand to gesture, ¡°Why do you want to help me?¡± Why? This question was difficult for Arlo. He thought about it, it seems that from the first time he saw her, he felt that such a simple and clean girl is like an angel like pure, but also like a fairy who fell into the mortal world, suffering, let people pity. ¡°I am a police officer, it is my duty to help others. Before you, I also sponsored many students.¡± He made a casual and perfunctory excuse. When she heard his words, Aurora¡¯s eyes haloed with admiration, ¡°Wait for me.¡± She ¡°said¡± to Arlo, then got up and went to the bedroom. After a long time, she came out of the bedroom and handed Arlo a book and pen. ¡°What is this?¡± Arlo took the book and looked at it. Looking up, he saw Aurora gesturing, ¡°Thank you for getting me back into school. How much did you spend, can you keep track of it? When I can earn moneyter, I¡¯ll pay you back.¡± Arlo instinctively wanted to refuse, but was afraid that after refusing, Aurora refused to study properly here. So he said, ¡°The total is 50, 000 yuan.¡± Although Aurora dropped out of school after her first year of high school, she didn¡¯t give uppletely and kept studying on her own, originally thinking that she could continue her education if she fought for it. But it wasn¡¯t until her stepmother finally found her a date that she realized she couldn¡¯t go to school at all, and gave up on self-education. Fortunately, she was already a high achiever and her test scores were not too bad. Arlo was able to get the principal of L City High School to allow her to attend as a drop-in student through various connections. Otherwise, how could Aurora have gotten into L City High School? He just didn¡¯t want to dy a girl¡¯s youth for a year, so he let her go straight to her senior year and arranged for her to have a highly professional private tutor.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll repay youter.¡± After Aurora ¡°said¡±, she stood in front of him and bowed to him. ¡°You¡¯re wee. For the next few days, you can study here.¡± He pointed to the monitor in the living room, ¡°I¡¯ve installed a monitor in your living room, so I¡¯ll be watching you regrly to see if you¡¯re studying well, so don¡¯t let me down.¡± He did install the monitor, but he was not sure about Aurora. For one thing, she¡¯s a girl; for another, she¡¯s mute. Arlo was worried that she would be bullied. ¡­ On the other hand, Philip arrived at Night apartment, and when he entered, there was no one in the living room. He opened the master bedroom and saw that no one was there. Went to the second bedroom again and unscrewed the door, which revealed a girl sitting on the floating window, sitting there and sad. ¡°You ¡­ Yara?¡± Hearing the voice, Yara turned around and saw Philip, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She had seen Philip and naturally knew he was Morris¡¯s friend, but didn¡¯t understand how he could be here. ¡°What else can I do? It¡¯s not because your sister Yara is in a bad mood, my second brother asked me toe over to keep youpany.¡± He walked over and sat on the other side of the floating window, his leg crossed over the window, elbow propped on his knee, resting his chin, ¡°I heard you lost your love, want to tell me what happened?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡± Yara legs arched up, pillows on her knees, she inclined her head on the pillows, looking out the window, in a bad mood. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk ¡­ what¡¯s the point of being here all sad and liverbroken over a man?¡± Philip snorted, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s dating a woman at this moment. I if you, have this time to go shopping, go racing, KTV, game room in a stroll, the mood does not know how wonderful, for a scum sad very not worth.¡± A statement, when you think about it, is indeed such a truth. The original was broken heart by the scum, she continued to be sad because of him, is not too stupid? Yara thought about it and sighed, ¡°What you said seems to make sense.¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m a master of love affairs, I ¡­¡± ¡°So you¡¯re a scumbag too.¡± ¡°Holy shit, I ¡­¡± Philip was momentarily speechless, ¡°I¡¯m kidding, hahaha. Go, pack up, take you out to have some fun, than you are here sad much better.¡± Yara¡¯s phone died yesterday, no one can contact her now. She was bored, so she agreed with Philip, ¡°Okay.¡± She washed up briefly, got dressed, and followed Philip downstairs. There were Morris¡¯ cars in the garage, so he took the keys to the apartment, picked out a car, and took Yara out with him to get high. Country C. After sitting for more than ten hours, the two of them were a bit tired when they finally arrived in C. After leaving the airport, Mera threw the luggage directly to Vivian, ¡°Carry it for me, and my bag, also carry it for me.¡± The miserable Vivian satchel, left and right hand each pushing a suitcase, noints. She said very little and barely paid any attention to Mera. The two of them left the airport, got in a cab and went directly to the Easton Hotel. Chapter 393: Surprise? The Easton Hotel is the hotel Edwin booked for the two of them. The venue for the show was also near the Easton Hotel, which was convenient for them to rest. An hourter, they arrived at the hotel. Vivian did not give Mera any chance to ramble, and went directly to the front desk to negotiate with the waiter and get the room card. The fluent American English made Mera a little jealous. Although she was also a graduate of a famous university, but her English level was just average. She could barelymunicate with people abroad, and sometimes she couldn¡¯t even express herself perfectly. Vivian, who is tall and has a natural beauty, is wearing a ck trench coat with a white sweater and ck pants, a simple and casualbination that gives her the air of a fashion supermodel, which really makes her jealous. The two of them went upstairs and after they got out of the elevator, Vivian put the suitcase in front of Mera and handed her the room card, ¡°We both have rooms, one east side and one west side, your room card.¡± Mera wrist hanging bag, left and right two times to look at, arrogantly said: ¡°you are now my assistant, should not send my suitcase to my room? It¡¯s also too ipetent.¡± Vivian red lips slightly hooked, also did not say anything, just lightly put the room card on top of her suitcase, turned around and left in a big way. ¡°Vivian,e back to me, hurry up and send my suitcase to my room.¡± She stood in ce and yelled at Vivian. The little woman turned around and left without looking back. Angry, Mera stomped her foot in ce, ¡°Hum, I must tell Edwin that you don¡¯t care about me when you go to C.¡± Bang! Vivian swiped her card, entered the suite, and closed the door with a bang. She didn¡¯t care to listen to Mera¡¯s rambling. After a long journey, she felt stiff, so she briefly moved her muscles in the room and theny down on the bed. Looking at the time, it waste at night in L City, while C was bright. After sleeping all the way on the ne, Vivian was not sleepy, buty on the bed and swiped her phone, and learned about the C country show in the FUN Media Company public group. After ying for a while, Vivian felt that it was not interesting. Just as she got up and was about to go out to y, her pocket phone rang. ¡°Who¡¯s calling in the middle of the night?¡± The people who could reach her were naturally from China, and it waste at night in China. Could it be Morris? She took out her cell phone while Fraser¡¯s cell phone number jumped on the screen. What was he doing calling at this hour? Vivian was puzzled and answered the phone, ¡°Fraser, why are you calling me sote at night?¡± ¡°You¡¯re in Los Angeles, C?¡± Fraser was working on the task at hand and came homete. He was chatting with Stewart when he realized that Vivian had gone to Los Angeles on business. When he thought about her identity, Fraser couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried. ¡°Well, what¡¯s wrong?¡± From Fraser¡¯s serious and straightforward conversation, Vivian vaguely guessed that something must be wrong. ¡°No, nothing. Just to tell you, it¡¯s very messy over there, you should try to go out less if you have nothing.¡± After impulsively calling Vivian, Fraser didn¡¯t know how to exin the matter to Vivian. He was worried that Vivian¡¯s identity would be discovered in C. If he caught her as Yoona and tested her again and found out the truth, it would be all over. ¡°¡­ is it?¡± Vivian half-heartedly. Fraser had to say, ¡°Actually, it was Yoona who offended someone in Los Angeles. So, you¡¯d better put on makeup when you go out and try not to let anyone catch you by mistake, and then you¡¯ll be miserable.¡± After thinking about it, he could only use such a poor excuse. ¡°Making enemies?¡± Vivian knew that Yoona had been abroad for a while, during the time she was doing charity work. She just didn¡¯t think she would make enemies abroad. She believed it and was grateful that Fraser had gone behind Yoona¡¯s back to tell her. ¡°Thank you, Fraser, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner when I get back in a couple of days.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, you should.¡± The two of them exchanged pleasantries and hung up. Vivian originally nned to go out, but on second thought, she decided to lie in the hotel and y games in order not to cause trouble. That day, Mera didn¡¯t talk to her all day. Late at night, Edwin called, ostensibly to reprimand Vivian, but in fact to tell Vivian that Mera had a bad temper, so don¡¯t me her too much and take it easy. Vivian didn¡¯t take it seriously, hung up the phone and started to sleep with jetg. As a result, after only two hours of sleep, she woke up again.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Vivian suddenly thought of Morris¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but blush. What kind of international joke is that? Is it possible that she really had sex with Morris after a hard time to help her sleep? No, definitely not. It must be because she picks her bed to sleep in. After that, she simply washed up and painted herself with European and American makeup, so that she could go out and save time. But when she stood in front of Mera, Mera looked at her from time to time, and always felt that this ¡°foreign girl¡± looked familiar, but could not remember where she had seen her. When she got off the elevator with the hotel customer, Mera¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang. She answered the phone, ¡°Yoona?¡± ¡°Uh-huh, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m staying in the same hotel with that little bitch Vivian.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll make sure to keep an eye on her in a foreign country where I don¡¯t know anyone well.¡± ¡°But Yoona, you have to keep your promise to me.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, okay, I knew you were the best for me.¡± Mera proudly hung up the phone and muttered again, ¡°This bitch, she¡¯s noting down until now, and she¡¯s actually making me wait for her. Damn it!¡± She cursed as she reached for her phone to call Vivian. Coincidentally, the ¡°foreign girl¡± standing on top of her had her phone ringing. Mera frowned, looked at the ¡°foreign girl¡±, then turned back to the phone and continued to call. Vivian, as the ¡°foreign girl¡±, held the phone and couldn¡¯t help but smile. It was Fraser who called her yesterday, telling her to be careful abroad. In order to avoid trouble, Vivian specially drew a European and American makeup. But God knows, it was such a thoughtless action, but actually heard such an interesting paragraph. But she didn¡¯t expect that Yoona would cooperate with Mera. She also deliberately tried to scheme her. ¡°Annoying, actually hang up on me!¡± Mera¡¯s face turned green with anger. Just as she was about to call Vivian again, the ¡°foreign girl¡± walked up to her and raised her hand to pat her shoulder, ¡°Mera is an orphan since childhood, right?¡± Suddenly the ¡°foreign girl¡± spoke, her voice was exactly the same as Vivian¡¯s, which scared Mera. ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ you are Vivian?¡± ¡°Surprise?¡± Vivian ming red lips hooked up a light smile, ¡°Only Yoona this stupid will find you to calcte me, and actually exposed the identity in front of me. Ugh, really useless.¡± ¡°I ¡­ you ¡­.¡± Mera stammered, unable to say anything for a long time. The embarrassment and embarrassment of being caught red-handed was shown on Mera¡¯s face in full force. Chapter 394: Meeting Stefan ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Mera simply deadpanned and then shook her phone, pointing to the time on the phone screen, ¡°Grumble, look what time it is, why don¡¯t you hurry up and go.¡± She turned around and walked out of the hotel in a huff, covering up her weakness with anger. Vivian also did not bother with her in general, leaving the hotel and went with her to the Seville Fashion Week show. Because it was a big show, there were some popr models and very promising models, and the audience was veryrge, so they needed to rehearse. Mera is the youngest and the least experienced backstage at the Seville Fashion Week show, although she is considered to be the first sister at FUN Media Company. Vivian treated herself as an assistant throughout the show, helping Mera with all the little things. Mera asked Vivian to buy mineral water at one moment, and then asked Vivian to help her with this and that small thing, but Vivian patientlypleted them one by one. A runway show rehearsal waspleted, Mera finished the task, Vivian also rxed a lot. And at that moment, Vivian saw a familiar figure among many people, that person was ¡­ Stefan?! Stefan? When he was attending X City University, Stefan was attending Xuan Ying University, which is near X City University. Although they were two schools, the two had met several times. When Mera saw Vivian froze, she followed her gaze and was amazed. Oh my God, that¡¯s Stefan, the movie star, why is he here? Although her heart was full of envy and admiration, Mera showed a high profile in front of Vivian, pretending to be calm and mocking, ¡°What are you looking at? The most important thing is that you can get an autographed photo of the youngest movie star Stefan. It¡¯s not expensive, 50, 000 yuan a piece.¡± Vivian raised his eyebrows and nced at Mera like a psychopath, ¡°50, 000?¡± ¡°Fifty thousand is already very cheap.¡± When Mera talked to Vivian, her heart was full ofcency and bragging, as if she was superior because she was a famous model. ¡°Let¡¯s say, 30, 000 ¡­ forget it and give you a friendly price, 10, 000 for an autographed photo. How much do you want?¡± Vivian asked Mera. ¡°Heh, what a joke.¡± Mera deliberately raised her voice and said, ¡°You say you can ask Stefan for an autographed photo? You are a vegetarian, how can you ask Stefan for an autographed photo.¡± Everyone in the industry knows that Stefan once had a serious problem with his autograph, and after he was natural, he could take pictures together, but refused to give autographs to anyone. Mera¡¯s voice was loud, and her words attracted the attention of people around her, and they looked sideways. ¡°Who is this? It doesn¡¯t look like someone from the circle.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not a Stefan fan, he doesn¡¯t even know the basic rules.¡± ¡°Yeah, Stefan hasn¡¯t signed autographs for a long time.¡± ¡°She seems to be an assistant.¡± ¡°Like a dumbass.¡± ¡­ The crowd looked at Vivian and couldn¡¯t help but mock her.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Mera thought of ways to make Vivian lose face, so she said directly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say 10, 000 yuan for a signed photo of Stefan? How about this, I¡¯ll transfer 100, 000 to you directly. If you can¡¯t get it, you can double thepensation.¡± She deliberately provoked the war. Vivian noticed that everyone was looking over, jawed slightly and asked, ¡°Are you sure you want ten signed photos of Stefan for 100, 000 yuan?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t dare? How about this, 200, 000 for ten is fine.¡± Mera¡¯s voice was loud, deliberately creating a noisy atmosphere, attracting Stefan¡¯s attention over there. And Stefan seemed to look this way for a few moments, and then there was no more. She was certain that Vivian didn¡¯t know Stefan at all and just wanted to take the opportunity to get close to him. In that case, it was a very suitable opportunity to make a fool of her. Some people on the sidelines, bored with the hrity, chattered, ¡°I¡¯ll take ten signed photos of Stefan for 300, 000, not to mention 200, 000.¡± ¡°Is not it? Now it¡¯s not about money, it¡¯s about the fact that Stefan can¡¯t give you his autograph.¡± ¡°Yeah, right. Hahahaha ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you for 400, 000 for ten. As long as you can get them for me.¡± ¡°This kind of woman is a deliberate attempt to attract the movie star¡¯s attention.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be swindled by her.¡± ¡­ Vivianughed at their words and didn¡¯t say anything, just asked Mera, ¡°Lend me your pen and book for a moment.¡± She knew Mera had a sticky note book and pen in her bag. ¡°Stefan won¡¯t give you an autographed photo if you y any more tricks.¡± She taunted while handing the pen and book to Vivian. Under the eyes of everyone, Vivian took the pen and wrote a line on the sticky note, then folded up the paper and gave the pen back to Mera. Then, in full view of everyone, she walked straight towards Stefan at the end of the crowd. Stefan was dressed in a Chinese style hanbok, wearing a ck and white gradient color brocade coat, with a wide sleeve tulle coat,bed with a big back hair, revealing a handsome face that isparable to the beauty of the world, just like the immortal who does not eat fire and smoke, the beauty of the soul. There was a designer standing beside him,municating with him about something. Vivian walked over, Stefan felt a hot gaze on him, so he looked up at Vivian, but because he didn¡¯t know her, he lowered his head again. ¡°Hey?¡± She stood in front of Stefan, and the designer beside him looked at Vivian and then at Stefan and chose to be silent. Stefan raised his eyes and looked at her with indifference, ¡°Something wrong?¡± ¡°Here¡¯s something, you might want to take a look at it.¡± Vivian handed the object in her hand to Stefan. Stefan swept the dozens of gazes behind the woman, as if the two of them had invariably be the focus of the room. He withdrew his gaze and said to the designer beside him, ¡°For the show tomorrow, is there any special design for the styling?¡± Stefan didn¡¯t pay any attention to Vivian. Mera, who was walking behind her, pursed her lips and said loudly, ¡°Vivian, you said you could get Stefan¡¯s autographed photo, can¡¯t you see that Stefan is ignoring you?¡± I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Mera¡¯s words, but Stefan looked up at Mera and then at the woman called ¡°Vivian¡±, but he still felt strange. Just as he was about to leave with the designer, Vivian suddenly shouted, ¡°Crazy, do you want to see this thing?¡± One word shocked the four seats. Everyone secretly drew a breath and looked at Vivian¡¯s eyes became strange. ¡°Too clumsy, right? To attract Stefan¡¯s attention, actually cursing people.¡± ¡°And called Stefan crazy.¡± ¡°She¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°This kind of person if Stefan¡¯s fans know, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to humanize her.¡± Chapter 395: Long time no see Everyone was waiting for Vivian to make a fool of herself with the mindset of watching a joke, but God knows ¡­ Stefan actually stopped his steps and turned back in surprise, his deep gaze fixed on Vivian¡¯s face, and then his gaze fixed on the note in her hand. The note only had words written on it ¨C little crazy! He hesitated for a few seconds, took Vivian¡¯s note and opened it to read it. In the following few seconds, his expression changed a thousand times before he finally folded the note and put it away, asking indifferently, ¡°How many signed photos?¡± ¡°My God, what¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°Who knows, how somehow we have to give photos?¡± ¡°The reversal is a bit big.¡± ¡°What was written in that note, I¡¯m curious.¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious too.¡± ¡°Also, she just called him crazy, could it be that they knew each other before?¡± ¡­ The crowd all kinds of spection and amazement, only Vivian still cloudy, ¡°ten.¡± ¡°No problem, youe directly with me to get it.¡± Stefan finished, and then flirted with a smile, ¡°ten twenty thousand to her, too loss. You can consider other buyers.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the deal?¡± ¡°Stefan is clearly talking to that person.¡± ¡°What¡¯s their rtionship anyway.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so weird, what link am I missing?¡± ¡°Stefan, I¡¯ll give you 300, 000.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give 400, 000.¡± ¡°Five hundred thousand.¡± ¡­ Good guys, clearly just asking for an autographed photo, Vivian didn¡¯t expect it to turn into a live auction. She knew that Stefan was an all-round entertainer, who started out as a model, could sing and dance well, and had excellent acting skills, but she didn¡¯t expect that so many people in the audience were still his fans. Vivian became the highlight of the scene for a while, while Mera looked as embarrassed as she could be. There were even people pointing at her, saying that he was disrespecting Stefan, looking down on him and giving him 200, 000 dors for ten photos. The groundless Mera immediately changed his mouth, snapped a smile and said: ¡°Stefan said what, I just joke with my assistant. How about this, four ¡­ five, five hundred thousand ten.¡± ¡°The deal between you, you do as you please.¡± Stefan spread his hands in a gesture that had nothing to do with me. ¡°Fifty is fifty. Who made me just your assistant.¡± Vivian sighed in disbelief and took out her phone from her pocket again, sending a message to Mera with her bank ount number, ¡°Transfer it to me now.¡± People of their status like them, bank transfers are capped at hundreds of thousands on a single day, transferring half a million won¡¯t have any effect at all. Mera did not expect Vivian would ask for money face to face, her body shape slightly stiff, small face instantly white a few points, ¡°no rush no rush, get the autographed photo and then give you can.¡± ¡°Why, Stefan said to give you a signed photo, still can not lie to you? It¡¯s hard to believe that you don¡¯t trust Stefan?¡± Vivian seems to be a bit aggressive, not to give Mera a step down at all. Mera was clutching her phone, and she was wondering in her heart. She had spent arge sum of money yesterday, and the amount in her hand could not even make up half a million yuan, where could she pay the bill? ¡°No, no, no, how can I not trust Stefan.¡± ¡°Then there is no money.¡± Vivian hit the nail on the head and said without mercy, ¡°If you don¡¯t have money, forget it, I¡¯ll sell it to someone else.¡± Unexpected money. A trip to C, I did not expect to earn half a million. ¡°No money and still have the nerve to buy a photo of the movie star, joke.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°What the hell, actually so poor.¡± ¡°Would there be such a poor model for a big show like Seville?¡± ¡°Who knows.¡± ¡­ The people around you are saying one thing and one thing, every word is like a dagger deep in Mera¡¯s heart. In order not to lose face in front of her male god, Mera could only say with a stiff upper lip, ¡°I only brought a card out, I¡¯ll transfer you 400, 000 first, and give you the rest 100, 000ter.¡± ¡°Okay, in the end, we are the samepany, you will not renege on your debt.¡± Vivian dly agreed. Mera had to endure the pain and transfer 400, 000 to Vivian. She said to Stefan, ¡°Stefan, thank you.¡± After saying that, she turned around and walked away in a big way. The crowd was dumbfounded. Holy shit, what the hell? In front of Stefan, she transferred 500, 000, and asked Stefan to work for her. This ¡­ They didn¡¯t know what to say except that it was awesome. After walking out of the show, Vivian took a taxi directly back to the hotel. The person just arrived at the hotel and was taking off his makeup when he received a phone call. The phone number is domestic, but it is an unfamiliar phone number. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°¡­ Shrews?¡± ¡°Pfft ¡­ hahahahaha, I thought you had forgotten about me.¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help butugh as she listened to the voice of the person speaking on the other end of the phone. ¡°Are you free at noon? Let¡¯s have a meal together.¡± ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± ¡°The ce is ¡­.¡± On the phone, after Stefan told Vivian the address, she hung up the phone, simply packed up and left immediately. She chose to remove her makeup because it was not appropriate to wear a ¡°strange¡± face when she was going to meet Stefan. Thirty minutester, at the Granny¡¯s on Berlin Road. Vivian knocked on the door ording to the agreed box number, pushed the door and walked in. The person inside the box was Stefan, and he was the only one. Vivian closed the door, looked back at Stefan and smiled at him, ¡°Crazy little man!¡± The man got up, gazed at her quietly for a few seconds, and smiled lightly, ¡°Shrews!¡± And then, the two smiled at each other and walked forward for a big hug. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk ¡­ can no longer call you crazy from now on, have to call you Stefan instead.¡± After a polite hug, the two men let go of each other and sat face to face on the card seat. ¡°That¡¯s not like you Shrews to say.¡± Stefan shook his head with a smile. ¡°Shrews ¡­ ugh, that name didn¡¯t mean anything before, but now it sounds like a real bitch.¡± She picked up the coffee at the table and took a sip, beforementing, ¡°It¡¯s really too much of a coincidence, if I hadn¡¯t apanied Mera to C, I¡¯m just afraid I wouldn¡¯t have met you.¡± ¡°I even asked Fraser for your contact information before, and he didn¡¯t have it either.¡± He shrugged his shoulders and sighed despondently, ¡°It just didn¡¯t work out.¡± ¡°He went back to his country. I only met with him a few months ago, too.¡± Vivian propped her elbows on the table, resting her cheeks, sighing, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in years, you¡¯re getting more and more handsome, and you¡¯re no longer that little crazy person who can be bullied by me.¡± When I think back to that year, everything that happened is still vivid in my mind. ¡°After many years, the first time I saw you again, you earned half a million from me and let me break the rule of establishment. Is that not bullying?¡± Stefan leaned on the card seat, raised his hand and pointed at Vivian, nodding his finger, ¡°Still the same nature as at the beginning, little money-grubber, no change at all.¡± ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ then you should let go of the food, eat is to earn ah.¡± Chapter 396: Missed you, couldn’t sleep When faced with Stefan, Vivian was open and rxed and did not feel at all constrained. Despite the fact that it has been many years since we met, we still do not feel strange. ¡°By the way, how did you draw a makeup like that at that time? If it wasn¡¯t for your voice and the little note, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have recognized you.¡± When Stefan first met Vivian, he knew that Vivian was a great makeup artist. But Stefan hadn¡¯t seen Vivian for years, so he wouldn¡¯t have expected a beautiful blonde girl to be her. Vivian hung her head, stirred her coffee with a spoon, her eyes flickered, lied and said, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about my skills getting rusty after a long time, so I¡¯m bored to put on makeup.¡± ¡°I just heard Mera say that you are her assistant?¡± When he first met Vivian, she was smart and clever, had many ideas, and could make money in different ways. He thought that when he saw her again after many years, she would be doing very well, but who would have thought that she would be the assistant of an unknown model. Stefan felt sorry for her, but could not express it, so he said politely, ¡°Do you want to considering to work with me? My assistant is not very reliable and can¡¯t get along, so I¡¯m thinking of recing her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Vivian naturally understood Stefan¡¯s meaning, so she said directly: ¡°It¡¯s hard to earn money, isn¡¯t it? I recently signed up with a modeling agency, so my boss arranged for me toe over to take care of Mera and see the world.¡± ¡°I told you, you were a business genius who was selling cell phones privately in junior high school, how could you possibly want to be a junior assistant.¡± Stefan couldn¡¯t help but shake his head andugh when he mentioned Vivian¡¯s past. It was Fraser who had told him about her past. He said that when Vivian was in her first year, she sold cheap cell phones in small quantities at the misceneous cell phone market and resold them to her ssmates at school. The ssmates couldn¡¯t give money at once, so they charged interest and paid in installments. Looking back, I have to say that at first Vivian¡¯s idea was still very ahead of its time. ¡°Little crazy, you just don¡¯t tease me. You see I¡¯m now down and out signing up to be a model, it¡¯s not bad.¡± Vivian flirted with herself. At this time, the waiter came in and handed over the menu. The two of them ordered their meals and sat down to chat together again. During this time Mera kept calling Vivian, in order to avoid affecting the mood of the meal, she directly cked out Mera to deal with. ¡°You are making a good living at home and abroad, will your focus be on domestic development in the future, or do you n to break into Hollywood?¡± Vivian chatted with him while eating western food. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, we¡¯ll take one step at a time. However, Shrews, if you want to mix with the entertainment industry, I can help you.¡± ¡°Ah? The entertainment industry?¡± Vivian frowned, the brain imagined a little, I have to say, there is a little yearning, but ¡­ ¡°Forget it, to be an actor is also requires a certain strength. I am an amateur, where so easy to enter the circle ah, rather than do what you want to do, easy andfortable.¡± Her e-sportspany has just taken off, and her weddingpany is not good enough to be handed over to Morris, and she has signed up with a modeling agency. If she turns to acting, she may have to terminate her contract with Edwin, and then it will be a bunch ofpensation, which she ¡­ cannot afford to give up. ¡°It¡¯s right, it¡¯s best to be yourself and rxed. Come, in order to live a rxed andfortable life, cheers.¡± The two clinked sses and drank in one go. Vivian put down the goblet, Stefan got up to pour Vivian a drink, when Vivian¡¯s cell phone rang on the table. The phone screen showed a string of cell phone numbers, familiar numbers, naturally it was Morris¡¯. At first, in order to avoid exposing Morris¡¯s identity, so only the cell phone number was saved. ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯ll take a call.¡± She took the phone, got up and walked out of the box, closed the door and answered the phone, ¡°Why are you calling me sote, still awake?¡± ¡°Missed you, couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± The familiar voice, overly tender, so Vivian doubly sweet, and feel ¡­ fleshy. ¡°You ¡­ either, you¡¯d better be yourself, so fleshy, I ¡­ not adapt to ah.¡± ustomed to Morris¡¯s high and cold and arrogant, since together, the man to her all the pampering, even talk are gentle to the bone, so Vivian really some difficult to adapt to. ¡°Learn if you don¡¯t fit in.¡± His tone hardened a few notches. ¡°Well, that¡¯s how it feels.¡± There was dominance in themanding tone, this was the Morris she knew. The man on the other end of the phone smiled softly, ¡°Silly girl.¡± Vivianughed along with him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Morris asked. ¡°I¡¯m, ah, eating out with ¡­ Mera.¡± She lied. For one thing, because Stefan is a movie star, the public try to keep it a secret; for another, she came to C to meet Stefan and eat together, if Morris knows, it will certainly cause another misunderstanding. He is a jealous man, jealous, the consequences are unimaginable. Vivian was afraid that if Morris knew that she was having dinner with the movie star, he would be furious. She would be punished for not being able to get out of bed for three days. The dog¡¯s life is important, and lying is also forced to be helpless. ¡°When are you going back to the hotel?¡± ¡°Not necessarily. You rest early and don¡¯t think about calling me when I return to the hotel. I¡¯ll call you when you wake up.¡± Vivian considered the time difference, and it was not good to make Morris wait for her. ¡°Um, okay.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Good night, bye~¡± Vivian hung up the phone. When she returned to the box, Stefan saw her glowing and teased, ¡°In love?¡± Vivian froze, was it that obvious? ¡°Not yet.¡± She nned to talk to Stefan after she officially announced that she was with Morris. After lunch, they sat for a while before Stefan drove Vivian back to the hotel. When she arrived at the hotel, Vivian got out of the car and was about to say ¡°bye¡± to Stefan when he got out of the car. Because he was a public figure, although he was abroad, Stefan still wore a mask and a hat and came down. Standing in front of Vivian, he said, ¡°Shrews, I have amercial to shoot this afternoon, so I can¡¯t apany you, and after the runway show tomorrow, I have to catch up with my next announcement, so I may not have time to say goodbye to you.¡± ¡°So busy?¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help but feel, ¡°It seems like it¡¯s not that easy for a big movie star, it¡¯s hard to fly around every day.¡± She shrugged, ¡°Well, then wish you a good trip tomorrow in advance.¡± Tomorrow is a big show, there will be a lot of staff busy backstage, and it¡¯s not too easy to find Stefan among the many models. Moreover, Stefan¡¯s status was special and it was not appropriate for her to greet her. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Stefan sighed, ¡°Since we already have the contact information, we must get together next time we return to China.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Well, okay.¡± Stefan unfolded his arms and raised his eyebrows, meaning a goodbye hug. Vivian knew very well that Stefan¡¯s schedule was very full, and the next time we met again was not necessarily when, so she gave him a hug. Chapter 397: Morris is jealous The first time I saw Stefan¡¯s phone, he took it out and said, ¡°It¡¯s my agent. Okay, I have to go now, bye.¡± ¡°Okay, take care on the way.¡± She waved her hand. Stefan answered the phone, ¡°I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± He said as he jogged to his car. He pressed the car siren, sort of saying hello to Vivian, and left. Vivian stood in the same ce and could not help but sigh with frustration, ¡°s, the big stars earn money, but also too poor, busy as a dog.¡± The first thing you need to do is turn around and go into the hotel lobby and go directly to the elevator. It was just after one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the hotel was rtively few people in and out. Vivian got on the elevator, trailing behind a man in a trench coat, wearing a mask sunsses and duck tongue cap, quite some mysterious. As the other customers in the elevator went down one by one, only Vivian and the mysterious man were left. She swept a nce at the man behind her through the lighted elevator wall, a bit wary. Ding¡­ The elevator opened, Vivian swept a nce at the floor and walked out. Walking down the corridor, she nced at the man behind her and noticed that he had been following. Vivian¡¯s heart thumped for a moment, thinking, ¡°Could Fraser be right, she is really being followed because she looks like Yoona?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. At the corner of the corridor, Vivian leaned hard against the wall and waited for the mysterious man behind her to appear, she kicked high, only to have the man hold her ankle with his bare hands. ¡°Who are you?¡± Vivian questioned, and before she stopped moving, a one hundred and eighty degree side flying kick was thrown at the man¡¯s chest. The man seemed to be on guard and raised his hand to grab her foot, but Vivian¡¯s strike was just a false move, between her foot moved down and kicked him hard in the chest. This kick, full of force, sent the man back a few steps. Vivian didn¡¯t stop, she stepped forward again and swung a left hook at the man¡¯s face, while the man suddenly bent down and grabbed her hips with his big palm and pushed her over his shoulder, heading for her suite. ¡°Who are you? Who the hell are you?¡± Her guard was up, and she struggled with a single resistance. p¡­ A loud p sounded as the man hit her hard on the buttocks, causing Vivian to grimace in pain, but instantly knew his identity. ¡°Morris? It was you, wasn¡¯t it?!¡± She questioned as she leaned over and sniffed him, and sure enough, that familiar and distinctive scent, who else was it if not Morris? Ding, the man swiped his card, opened the suite door and closed it with a bang. He walked into the suite with her on his shoulders and threw her hard on the bed, bullying her. ¡°Who¡¯s that guy?¡± Morris removed his mask and tossed his sunsses aside with it, his cold eyes looking down at the woman close at hand, his face quite somber. Vivian¡¯s heart beat faster, jaw dropped to look at him, ¡°That ¡­ you, when did youe?¡± The heart secretlymented their own foolishness. When Morris called her to ask when she would return to the hotel, she should have suspected that Morris hade. But she naively thought that Morris just wanted to wait for her to return to the hotel to have some private whisper with her. When she arrived at the hotel elevator, she also suspected that the person behind her would be Morris, but thinking that Morris was in the country, she could only think of someone else. She never expected that it would be Morris again! It was ¡­ a miscalction. ¡°Answer my question.¡± Morris slender fingers hooked Vivian¡¯s chin, dark as ink eyes slightly narrowed, eyes mixed with a little cold chill, look at people¡¯s back chill, like sitting on pins and needles. ¡°He ¡­ he is ¡­,¡± Vivian pursed his lips, ¡°Stefan.¡± Last time in the underground pce, Vivian told Morris that her first love was named Stefan, and Morris didn¡¯t care much. It was only after he knew he was in love with Vivian that he was surprised to find that Vivian¡¯s first love was actually Fraser. Morris deliberately went to investigate Fraser, andter learned that Stefan is the current super-hot first-tier star Stefan. ¡°Which of your words do you think I should believe, hmm?¡± Morris really couldn¡¯t figure out who Vivian really liked. And then he asked, ¡°Or was it Fraser who was your first love and then Stefan who you fell in love with?¡± God knows, when he waited for Vivian in the hotel lobby and saw her and Stefan¡¯s intimate appearance, it was as if a fire was burning in the bottom of his heart for his sanity. ¡°Ah ¡­ this ¡­¡± Vivian suddenly felt that Morris brain circuit some clear, she hands around Morris¡¯s neck, red lips slightly hooked, ¡°so angry, that means you really like me?¡± The man moved closer, the tip of his nose against the tip of her nose, and nibbled on her lips, ¡°Answer my question!¡± At this moment the man¡¯s body emits a clear and fresh aura, as if a moment to return to the initial acquaintance with him, his cold and lonely, domineering appearance. Vivian couldn¡¯t help but gulp, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, I¡¯m just friends with crazy people.¡± Fengzi? Vivian¡¯s name to Morris here just changed a taste, and even let him hear a few ambiguous. ¡°A former boyfriend and girlfriend?¡± ¡°Oh, not ¡­¡± Vivian wrinkled her brow in displeasure, ¡°Morris, you are not too domineering. Even if they were boyfriend and girlfriend, so what, they are friends, so what. You have to be so uptight?¡± Morris looked cold, his sharp gaze gazing at her. ¡°I said, you ¡­¡± Vivian wanted to say something else, Morris instantly got up, turned around and left the suite directly. She immediately sat up, inclined her head but also only saw his back, ¡°Morris, you ¡­¡± Bang¨C She hadn¡¯t finished her sentence, Morris nged the door and threw it open, people directly away. Vivian sat on the bed in a daze, reached out and scratched her hair, very helpless. Ring-ring-ring The pocket phone suddenly rang, it was Yara¡¯s phone. ¡°Yara, why are you still awake?¡± She asked. On the other end of the phone, Yara was puzzled, ¡°Who¡¯s still awake, Morris?¡± Chapter 398: Celebrating Her Birthday ¡°Ugh, don¡¯t mention it, I just pissed him off.¡± Viviany back feebly and looked at the ceiling breathlessly. ¡°What the hell? What did you do to piss Morris off?¡± Yara was suddenly gossipy and wanted to hear about it. At this moment, she seems to have forgotten her current situation. Vivian sighed, ¡°I ¡­ how to say it. The first thing you need to do is to call me and ask me who I¡¯m having dinner with, and I lied and said I was having dinner with Mera. Then one of my friends sent me back and he found out, and he got angry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it? Not so much.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see ¡­ Oh, I hugged my friend after I got off the bus, and by the way, he bounced me on the head. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be ah. What kind of friend is it that makes Morris jealous. By the way, you¡¯ve never been to C, so how can you have a friend?¡± Yara thought of a key. Vivian had to tell the truth, ¡°Stefan.¡± ¡°Stefan? That superstar Stefan?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Oh my God, when did you meet such a handsome guy? He¡¯s a man of great looks and strength in the entertainment industry, gentle and handsome, and has never had any shy news.¡± Yara said, ¡°Tsk tsk ¡­ No wonder Morris is jealous. Stefan never makes any flirty news, just hugging and cuddling with you.¡± The only one who has more male fans than female fans is Stefan, who is a refreshing change in the entertainment industry. He is low-key and affable, dedicated to charity, and very few films, but one is higher than the other at the box office. ¡°Uh ¡­ this, is it still my fault?¡± Vivian ruffled his hair, thought for himself, and added: ¡°Once I joked with him that my first love was Stefan, and said nonsense nonsense, said with Stefan had a room. He, couldn¡¯t be serious, could he?¡± That time in the underground pce, she really did bullshit like that. ¡°It¡¯s over, Vivian, you¡¯re done.¡± Yara let out a heavy sigh Vivian: ¡°Is it so ¡­ pompous?¡± She thought about it left and right, but she didn¡¯t think Morris would be too angry about it.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After all, he also knew that her first love was Fraser. But Morris just said again, saying that Stefan might be the boyfriend after the first love. When you think about it, he came all the way from L City to C country just to see himself, and he cheated on him mercilessly. It was something that seemed a bit too much. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ¡°Apologize. If you don¡¯t call him to apologize, when else will you wait.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll call him first.¡± Vivian said, and was about to hang up the phone when she suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t asked what you¡¯re calling me for?¡± ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that I just found out that Anthony had Mike arrested.¡± Yara was in love with Mike after all, especially since Mike was also the father of the child in her womb. She had a hard time deciding. ¡°What do you mean, you¡¯re still going to keep the baby?¡± ¡°Mike is at fault, but the child is innocent.¡± Yara couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh as she spoke. Vivian sensed from her sigh that she seemed to be still hesitating about keeping the child. Otherwise it had been two days, if Yara really did not want to keep the child, she was afraid that she would have already taken the child to miscarry. ¡°Yara, this matter I do not sway your mind. But you should know very well what you will face when the baby is born and what your parents should face. Or, will Anthony ept the existence of this child? Even if, you don¡¯t intend to marry Anthony!¡± Vivian was on point. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll call you backter, I¡¯ll call Morris first.¡± With that, she hung up the phone. Then immediately dialed Morris¡¯s number, the phone rang. Vivian was surprised to find that she vaguely heard the phone ringing, so she got up from the bed and followed the sound to the suite door. Tilting her head against the door, she clearly heard the ringing just outside. She wondered, ¡°What is Morris doing outside? Hang up the phone, the ringing outside also cut off. She immediately pulled open the door and instead of Morris¡¯s face, she was greeted by ¡­ an oversized bouquet of delicate red roses. ¡°Vivian, happy birthday.¡± Morris stood directly across from her, his eyes warm as he looked at her and smiled dotingly. The sudden reversal left Vivian stunned for a long time, her grateful and guilty gaze flickered, her red lips pursed, ¡°You ¡­¡± The first thing you need to do is to look at the bouquet of bright red roses in front of you, emitting the unique fragrance of roses, refreshing your heart. ¡°Thank you.¡± She took the flowers and hugged them in her arms, her small face tinged with a little scarlet, ¡°Are you, not angry with me? I just spoke in a bad manner.¡± Morris head of the duck-tongue cap is gone, he raised his hand to lift the forehead bangs, raised an eyebrow, ¡°I believe you.¡± Since he chose Vivian, he naturally believed her. Although the fire of jealousy was burning inside him after seeing that scene just now, the man had already thought of another way to punish her properly. ¡°Did youe all the way from L City just to celebrate my birthday?¡± ¡°Or else.¡± ¡°Morris, thank you.¡± Vivian took Morris¡¯ hand and led him into the suite as soon as the man obediently closed the door. After entering, Vivian directly threw the flowers on the sofa, turned around and hugged him, giving him a deep embrace kiss. This active kiss warmed up Morris¡¯ slightly cold heart. The man wrapped one arm around her waist and took her a few steps forward, putting the cake in his hand on the table before he hugged her and ced her directly on the bed, returning the kiss with more heat. Just when the two were in love, knock knock knock ¨C There was a knock on the door outside, which disturbed the two of them. Morris¡¯s handsome face sank, and his pupils had a gloomy look in their eyes. The look on his face amused Vivian. She backed away from Morris, ¡°Get up, I¡¯ll go check.¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t bother!¡± Morris raised his hand with the remote control, turned off the hotel curtains, hugged Vivian, leaned over and kissed her again. Ring-ring-ring. Just in time, Vivian¡¯s cell phone rings. She picked up the phone to see, the screen clearly shows ¨C Stefan! The little woman smiled sarcastically, ¡°Take a call.¡± Just as her words fell, Morris snatched the phone away, answered it, and put it straight on speaker. ¡°Shrews, I just remembered that it¡¯s your birthday. I¡¯m sorry, it was an oversight on my part. But I¡¯ve arranged for the guest room to have a present for you, so go ahead and open the door.¡± Chapter 399: Screwed by Stefan! Vivian froze, not understanding what Stefan was up to. A gift now?N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She blinked her big Katsura eyes and looked at Morris¡¯s face, only to see his handsome face as gloomy as ink and his appalling gaze, as if he wanted to devour her. Vivian, who was full of desire for survival, smiled sarcastically, ¡°That ¡­ can you please get up, I need to go out ¡­ to get a gift.¡± It¡¯s a coincidence to say the least. Today happened to meet Stefan, and today just happened to be her birthday. Of course, if Morris hadn¡¯t suddenlye over and told her that it was her birthday, only she would have forgotten all about it. Morris was upset, but got up anyway, let Vivian out of bed, walked to the door and opened it. ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am, your present.¡± A waiter stood at the door and handed a mysterious gift to Vivian. The gift was a delicately wrapped white box with a ck and gold ribbon tied in a bow. Vivian closed the door and muttered, ¡°What the hell did this guy send? It¡¯s mysterious.¡± I don¡¯t like it when people y with little surprises, it can be a shock. When he turned around, Morris was leaning against the wall with his arms around his chest, gazing with interest at the gift box in Vivian¡¯s hand, waiting for her to open it. Vivian licked her lips, with the intention of opening the box or not. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry, I¡¯ll open it for you now.¡± With that, Vivian walked over to the table with the box in her arms, ced the item on the low table, slowly opened the ribbon, and opened the lid of the box on top. She looked at the contents of the box with curiosity, but when she glimpsed what was inside, her face went white for a few moments and she immediately put the lid back on. That speed can simply be described as lightning and fire. ¡°What¡¯s so good that I can¡¯t look at it. Hmm?¡± The man walked over, sat on the sofa, leaned forward slightly, gazed at the white gift box, raised his eyebrows and asked. ¡°Heh heh, no, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Vivian smile ttered, and beamed again, deliberately pouting, ¡°Aiya, people gave me a gift, how can you look at it? Girls, they have to keep it a secret.¡± She had a smile on her face, but inside she said, ¡°shit! Stefan, actually so pitted me! ¡°Confidential?¡± Morris raised his eyebrows and jawed slightly in a serious manner, ¡°Well, good. Since Vivian wants to keep it a secret, then you have to keep your secret.¡± After that, he sighed, ¡°It¡¯ste, I have to go back home to take care of some business.¡± The man stood up and walked away without looking back. ¡°Eh, hey? Morris, you ¡­ you ¡­ don¡¯t go ¡­¡± She shouted ¡°you do not go¡±, the heart silently prayed: Morris, hurry up and go, please you quickly go, or you want to find out the truth, the death of your daughter-inw! The first thing that happened was that Morris heard her call and stopped. The formerly cold and arrogant man turned around leisurely, his beautiful face tinged with a gentle smile, ¡°Since Vivian does not want me to go, then I will reluctantly stay.¡± ¡°Huh? This ¡­¡± Vivian was stunned in ce, her brain spinning 360 degrees, thinking about how to get Morris to leave. Finally, with a sh of light, she said, ¡°Morris, I ¡­ actually came to C, my biggest regret is not being able to go to the world¡¯srgest amusement park to y. Today my birthday, can you take me to the amusement park to have some fun ah?¡± She now only wants to leave the hotel as fast as possible, otherwise offend Morris, explode in ce, she will die a miserable death. Morris slowly walked towards her, approached her, wrapped his arm around her waist, leaned over, rested his forehead against hers, and gazed at her with deep affection, ¡°Vivian?¡± The nickname was full of tenderness. Vivian was immersed in a gentle ce, her hanging heart fell, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you going to take me to the yground?¡± The man shook his head in a small way, still leaning close to her. Even when shaking his head, the tip of his nose could touch the tip of her nose, and even his lips touched her red lips intentionally or unintentionally, constantly stirring up fire. Vivian waited with anticipation to hear what Morris had to say. However, the man turned around and pinned Vivian back on the sofa, and he bullying his way onto her body. The sky is spinning, Vivian¡¯s brain is a little dizzy. But before she could wake up, Morris had already opened the lid of the gift box with a swift move, and grabbed the contents directly with his hand ¡­ ¡°Morris, don¡¯t move!¡± Vivian let out a cry of rm. Unfortunately, it was toote. Between Morris right hand carrying the gift, thest tightly frowned, disgusted with the index finger and thumb carry, while his stunning face, is visible to the naked eye speed gloomy down. Quiet ¨C Incredibly quiet. There is a kind of calm before the storm, the breath is suffocatingly heavy. Vivian, full of desire to live, shrank her neck, her small hands clutching the corner of her coat, cursing, ¡°Fuck ¡­ Stefan, next time I see you, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± She knew that Stefan must not be holding back any good farts! And so it was. ¡°Vivian, how can this be exined?¡± Morris¡¯ chilling gaze looked down at her, questioningly. The way he gritted his teeth, it was as if he wanted to strangle her alive. Vivian swallowed, flushed with scarlet face forced smile, ¡°Hehehe, ¡­ Morris, Morris, ¡­ I do not know. You this ¡­ let me exin what good ah.¡± ¡°Do not exin, can not be understood as, default?¡± ¡°Huh? , of course not ah. Hehehe ¡­¡± sheughed awkwardly, pointing to Morris fingertips hooked transparent erotic underwear, ckce, if hidden, just a nce are reminiscent of people. If you wear it on your body, it will only be a dark fragrance that will make your blood boil. Damn it, Stefan! But what mortals do, you damn well don¡¯t do at all! She cursed Stefan in her heart, and her mind was racing, thinking how to exin to Morris. She always had a feeling that if she couldn¡¯t exin it clearly, she was going to die here today. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were so close to the star of the season. It is rumored that Stefan never has anyce news, so it seems that the rumors are not true.¡± Thepany¡¯s main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Don¡¯t you think so, Vivian?¡± He said with a smile on his face and a calm tone. But for some reason, Vivian could always feel a sense of eerie coldness, the sweat on her back stood up, and her heart was scared. ¡°Morris, no, husband ¡­ husband ¡­¡± Vivian tried his best to coax Morris, no limit even ¡°husband¡± are shouted out, ¡°husband, after more opportunities are, you say right. Let¡¯s ¡­ go out and y now.¡± Chapter 400: Special high consumption The actual ¡°husband¡± is a very good thing for Morris. But, even so, it was hard to dispel his anger. ¡°Vivian, I only like ¡­ good women.¡± Morris took out a set of clothes and threw it in Vivian¡¯s face, raised his wrist and looked at the time, ¡°You have one minute to change.¡± He got up and sat on the other side of the sofa, crossing his legs, like a high emperor, overlooking the ants, with a few points of dominance and majesty of the world. Vivian trembled. Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. ¡°Morris, I ¡­ am a little tired and don¡¯t want to. May I?¡± She asked tentatively. ¡°No.¡± Three concise words, as if one more word is a waste. Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± Morris, you two, you¡¯re tough! Since this is the case, we can only use the ultimate move. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that people don¡¯t want to. The main thing is, that ¡­ menstruation ising.¡± She blushed and lied. ¡°Is that so? Then take it off and I¡¯ll watch.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­ I said, I have my period.¡± This thing, how do you take it off and look? ¡°Uh huh, take it off!¡± He was not impressed. Thefortable gesture, as if everything was under his control before deliberately making things difficult for her. Vivian thought about it and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the bathroom and carry it to you after I take it off?¡± Damn, this dog man has such a fetish. ¡°No need. I won¡¯t feel disgusted, right here!¡± He¡¯d like to see how long this damn woman is going to lie. ¡°Ah ¡­ this ¡­¡± Vivian stammered, unable to say anything for a long time. Morris looked down at his watch, ¡°Ten, nine, eight ¡­¡± He began to count down. Vivian knew Morris too well, once he was pissed off, the consequences would only be hundreds of times worse than they were now. Thinking about it, she decided, give it up!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wear ¡­¡± Suddenly there was a knock at the door again. Vivian secretly breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Hahahaha, Morris, I¡¯ll open the door, hehehe ¡­ open the door.¡± Although I do not know what the waiter came over for, but Vivian only felt that the other party was a lifesaver, came too timely. Outside the door stood three young, handsome boys who looked her dumbfounded. ¡°You guys?¡± ¡°We¡¯re here to serve you.¡± The three men returned in unison. ¡°What kind of service?¡± Vivian turned back to Morris with a confused look. What was he ying at? ¡°I just let them in for a massage!¡± Morris looked at her immodest expression and said breathlessly. Chapter 401 Morris, you are not a human being. Hearing his words, Vivian¡¯s brain was confused, ¡°You said ¡­ uh ¡­¡± She reacted as an afterthought and found Morris with a treacherous smile on his face, she couldn¡¯t help but get angry, ¡°Morris, you bastard!¡± Angrily, she walked up to Morris and pointed at his face, before she could open her mouth to curse once more, the man took hold of her fingers and smoothly floor her into his arms, ¡°Vivian is this angry?¡± She turned her back to Morris and struggled angrily, but she couldn¡¯t escape the restraint, ¡°Bastard, let go of me!¡± ¡°Put on the ¡°clothes¡± on the couch and I¡¯ll let you go! ¡°I ¡­¡± Thest moment also angry Vivian now small face instantly small face burst red, like a ripe peach, delicate and lovely. She closed her eyes in shame and cursed Stefan¡¯s ancestors in her heart. Suddenly, a scene of memory came to mind. I vaguely remember that in high school, it was Stefan¡¯s birthday, she bought Stefan a ¡°bikini¡± birthday cake, and made a wish: when Stefan became an adult, he must send him sex toys, and then pay a high price for him to hire a few girls. Good man! The wish from years ago came true, but the target person changed. Vivian cried andughed, and suffered from his own sins. She did not forget Stefan¡¯s birthday, because a ¡°bikini¡± cake, let him make a big joke. ¡°Can ¡­ not wear it?¡± Vivian¡¯sst desperate struggle, unwilling to wear clothes. ¡°Vivian since so badly behaved, then why not ask a few young masters at the door to teach you how to wear?¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± Could you be more bottomless? She was very resistant. The man¡¯s chin rested on her shoulder, leaned on her ear, gently blew the hair around her ear, and said in a deep voice: ¡°You can refuse, but, the consequences are your own.¡± The word ¡°consequences¡± is a long ending. Vivian obviously felt a sense of threat, she tilted her head, desperate to look at the ¡°two-piece¡± on the sofa, choose to surrender. ¡°Okay, I admit defeat, I admit defeat!¡± The main thing is that tomorrow morning is a big show, she was arranged toe to Mera as an assistant, if because of Morris¡¯s ¡°revenge¡±, causing her to oversleep tomorrow, or can not get out of bed, I am afraid that this job will not be able to do. The man raised his eyebrows and smiled, his jade-like fingers hooked up a strand of hair next to her ear, ¡°Children ¡­ can be taught. The actual fact is that you are able to get a lot more than just a few of these. Vivian silently cursed Morris in his heart, but finally went to the bathroom with the ¡°two-piece¡± set, and grumbled for half an hour before changing clothes, wrapped in a bathrobe and came out.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. In the living room, the man closed the curtains and sat on the sofa with his legs folded, just like a big brother with a domineering presence. The corner of his lips hooked up a light smile, raised his hand, pointed to her bathrobe, let her throw the bathrobe away. Vivian was so ashamed that she wanted to make a hole in the ground to get in. Finally, she pursed her lips, puffed up a breath, pointed at Morris, and warned: ¡°Morris, I warn you not to go too far. Otherwise ¡­ ah, hello ¡­ me ¡­¡± Morris didn¡¯t give Vivian a chance to finish her sentence, but stepped forward healthily. ¡­ As soon as I opened my eyes, it was already six o¡¯clock in the afternoon of the following day. ¡°Holy shit!¡± On the bed, the sleeping person suddenly woke up and sat up directly from the bed. She drew a breath backwards and reached out to grab her cell phone, only to find that it was turned off. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, what time is it?¡± She lifted the bedding and got up from the bed, but her legs went weak and she fell to the floor with a thud. Vivian¡¯s knees hurt from the fall, and she propped her hands on the bedside table, while tilting her head to look at the time of the phone, cursing Morris, ¡°Morris, don¡¯t let me catch you!¡± She secretly swore that the next time she saw Morris, she would not be done with her. But ¡­ ¡°What? 18:39?¡± Vivian¡¯s brain was dumbfounded as she plugged her phone into the charging cable while turning it on. It was just a few seconds waiting for the phone to turn on, but for her, it was such a torment. After the phone was turned on, the time on the screen was exactly the same as the time on thendline phone, her hanging heart finally fell, and the whole person fell helplessly to the ground. ¡°It¡¯s over, dead, dead.¡± Because of the arrival in C, the phone automatically positioned to C, the time naturally also automatically adjusted to local time. Originally also heart racing, think to bete, now is not need to be nervous, because ¡­ morning held a runway show, which hase to night! Buzzing ¨C The phone buzzed and kept vibrating, looking at a missed text message, Vivian got up from the floor and got under the covers. If Edwin was going to be a pain in the ass, let him dock his sry. Vivian put the phone aside in despair, opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling, suddenly realizing a serious problem. She actually slept from the morning until almost seven o¡¯clock at night? Sleeping time, one after another is increasing? Chapter 402: leave me alone She cried andughed, can¡¯t it be that curing insomnia really has something to do with this? Damn, it¡¯s so humiliating! Vivian couldn¡¯t believe this kind of thing and decided to pay more attentionter to see if it really had something to do with this. After a while, she felt a little hungry, got up, washed up and changed her clothes. It¡¯s a good thing that Morris didn¡¯t leave hickeys on her body, considering her current status as a model, otherwise she really wouldn¡¯t be able to face others. Vivian had dinner delivered by the customer service department, and while she was having dinner, she looked up the message logs and realized that Mera had already taken thestte flight back to L City. She had to book a flight for the next day. The next day, she flew back home and arrived in L City at 7:00 am L City time. The temperature in L City was extremely low, and Vivian was wrapped in a windbreaker, shrinking her neck in the cold. Just as she reached the entrance of the airport, she saw a car parked in front of the entrance and a man leaning on the door of the car. Morris! Vivian looked at Morris, and Morris also looked at her. The two met and the little woman gave him a nk look and immediately turned to the left with her luggage and walked to the taxi waiting area. A cab stopped, she pulled open the door and got in, and was about to close the door when Morris also got in, holding a bouquet of flowers in his arms.¡± ¡°What are you doing up here?¡± Vivian frowned and said to the cab driver, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know this man, can you let him down?¡± The taxi driver looked at the two through the rearview mirror and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to FUN Media Company.¡± ¡°I happen to be on the way.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­ me ¡­¡± She just wanted to refuse, but the driver stepped on the gas and was already on his way. ¡°Vivian, it¡¯s for you.¡± Morris shoved the flowers into Vivian¡¯s hands. ¡°I don¡¯t ¡­¡± She just wanted to throw the flowers away, but Morris directly held down Vivian¡¯s hand, ¡°The roses were cut from the trellis of my old house, it¡¯s a pity to throw them away.¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of my business!¡± Vivian red at him, ¡°You stay away from me, in closer to me, believe it or not I will call the police and sue you for rape?!¡± She had a cold face, her whole body was immersed in anger. Morris saw her so angry, and was amused and distressed. ¡°What will it take for you to forgive me?¡± He asked. At this point, the cab driver tilted his head andughed, ¡°Hahahaha, I told you two look like a couple. I didn¡¯t expect it to be a couple. I¡¯m telling you, these two quarrels, bedside quarrels and bedside peace, nothing is too much to handle.¡± Vivian skimmed her lips and looked out the window without speaking. ¡°I say again, leave me alone!¡± She was furious and didn¡¯t look good to Morris. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be angry, I¡¯ve asked Edwin for leave for you, Edwin won¡¯t deduct your sry here. And he also gave you three days off, you can rest at home.¡± Yesterday, he was really angry, so he tossed her hard, but afterwards, Morris felt sorry for Vivian again. So she contacted Edwin and asked him to give Vivian a few days off.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Morris, I made it very clear at first that I didn¡¯t want you to interfere with my work. What are you doing now?¡± If just now Vivian was just sulking, but at this moment, what Morris did hadpletely touched her bottom line. Previously, the Encounter Your Beauty incident had made Vivian understand a lot of things, that is, she could not disclose her rtionship with Morris in her current status. Otherwise, it will attract a lot of people¡¯s criticism. She said that she climbed the branch to be a phoenix, or that she seduced Morris sessfully married into a rich family, or that she broke up Yoona and Morris, as a cheating mistress. h, h, h. All in all, there are some unpleasant words. Vivian heard more, although not as angry as the initial, but that sentence is like a dagger deep in her heart, the pain let her suffocate. A strong woman, do not want to depend on anyone, even the future other half, she also want to make themselves more excellent, in order to deserve to be with him. ¡°Vivian, I ¡­¡± The Morris, who has always been above all others, only reprimanded others, when will he ever be like this at the moment to be thrown in the face, angry rebuke? But he was inexplicably a little weak, even gazing tenderly at Vivian, and chose to be silent. She was right, it was him who had overstepped his bounds. ¡°Stop the car!¡± Vivian said to the cab driver. The taxi driver, a middle-aged uncle, knew that the two families were quarreling, so he didn¡¯t stop, but persuaded and said, ¡°Aiya, girl, I think your husband is also for your own good. Although it¡¯s not right to interfere with your affairs, but it¡¯s not a mistake.¡± ¡°I said, stop the car!¡± Vivian¡¯s face sank, raised the decibel, and said another sentence. She ordered in a cold voice, but the cab driver still didn¡¯t stop. Morris knew Vivian¡¯s nature too well, so she said to the driver, ¡°Please stop the car.¡± ¡°Eh, okay.¡± The cab driver noticed that the atmosphere between the two behind them was not right and immediately pulled over to the side of the road. The car just stopped, Vivian pulled the handrail to get off, Morris stopped her, ¡°You go back, I get off.¡± His handsome face tinged with a few helpless, meaningful nce at Vivian, pushed open the door car to get out of the car. Who expected, people just stand firm, a bouquet of flowers was Vivian thrown out, she again a tug on the door handle, banged the door closed, ¡°Master, drive!¡± Although the master intends to persuade and peace, but some times they can not say anything more, had to start the car, slowly away. Morris stood on the roadside, the cold wind was biting, the cold as a knife wind blew on his face, raw pain. He took out a pack of cigarettes from his suit pocket, pulled out a cigarette into his lips, lit it, and smoked it silently. While walking, while smoking a cigarette, a thousand mncholy inside. He knew that Vivian was really angry. Even though it was a small thing, Morris was clear that he had touched her bottom. If you know that Vivian is strong before, it is clear that this woman is really extra strong at this moment. This makes Morris suddenly worried, afraid that she is so concerned about the eyes of the outside world, will make it difficult for him and her toe together. Morris frowned and thought to himself, if Vivian was pregnant, would it be different? With this in mind, Morris immediately made a phone call to Philip. ¡°Brother, what is it?¡± When the call came through, Philip on the other end yawned and muttered, ¡°Calling so early in the morning, disturbing people¡¯s dreams.¡± ¡°How can get pregnant as soon as possible?¡± Chapter 403: Issac Kidnapped Mandy Morris¡¯ words startled Philip out of his sleep, ¡°What do you mean, get pregnant?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± He responded. A few seconds of silence from the other side suddenly erupted into a poof ofughter, ¡°Hahahahaha, brother, are you going tough me to death? Hahahaha ¡­¡± Heughed at Morris with reckless abandon, as if he had heard the funniest joke of the year. Morris look a bit austere, Philip thin lips pursed into a straight line, ¡°want to die?¡± Philip shivered in the cold, he raised his hand to cover his face, forcing himself not tough, ¡°No, brother, you¡¯re going too far, I¡¯m not happy for you? I¡¯m happy for you that you¡¯ve finally figured it out and want to have a son for fun, so I can be an uncle too.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Morris snorted lightly, ¡°Answer my question.¡± ¡°Oh, that ¡­¡± Philip cleared his throat, coughed a few times, and said in a serious manner, ¡°Okay, you allow me to think about it.¡± Borrowed, there fell into a burst of silence, and then Morris vaguely heard if there was augh, not very clear. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you¡¯re getting into. After a while, Philip said: ¡°This is no problem, I will give you some prescriptions to assist in pregnancy, as long as big brother is hard enough, not to mention the birth of a child, even a ser team, there is no problem.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have Trente over in the morning to get the prescriptions.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Philip nodded and couldn¡¯t help but tease again, ¡°Looks like brother is really anxious. Good thing, good thing, hahaha ¡­¡± Morris¡¯ face was as gloomy as ink, and he directly hung up the phone. On the other hand, Vivian drove back to her apartment, simply packed up, and called Edwin again. ¡°Vivian is back home?¡± At the other end of the phone, Edwin, her boss, was concerned about her, ¡°I heard that you were not feeling well, are you feeling better?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The corners of Vivian¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, not knowing what Morris had told Edwin, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. Thank you for your concern. However, I didn¡¯t go to the show that day ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, didn¡¯t you temporarily arrange someone to help Mera? That¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Oh, good, good, that¡¯s fine.¡± Vivian originally thought that Morris just gave Edwin a leave of absence, but he did not expect him to be so meticulous and thorough, and even hired a temporary assistant for Mera to help. No wonder Mera didn¡¯t scold her anymore. But from Mera there pitted hundreds of thousands of dors, although she held fire in her heart, but Mera is a human being, resold those autographed photos, earn more. She did not pursue it too much. In the morning, she went to Night apartment and met up with Yara. Yara was lying under the covers ying games, when she saw Vivianing back, she just gave her azy look, ¡°Back from a business trip so soon?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried about you?¡± Vivian deliberately said so. ¡°Really? That¡¯s a great honor for me.¡± She operated the mobile game while talking to Vivian, ¡°Wait for me for a while, I¡¯ll finish this game right away.¡± Suddenly, she sat up and tapped on the game¡¯s full team voice, ¡°Holy shit, what are you guys doing? Come on, order the crystal,e on,e on! Hoo ¡­ almost finished.¡± She took a long breath, put down her phone and looked at Vivian with a tilted head, ¡°Why don¡¯t you look excited? Look at me, being fooled around, now still eating and drinking well, you are bing depressed.¡± In fact, the past few days have not been easy for Yara. She was worried about the baby in her belly, not knowing where it was going to go. ¡°What about Mike?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, he was arrested by Anthony and then released. Must have made some kind of deal with Anthony.¡± Speaking of which, Yaray back, looked at the ceiling, and said breathlessly, ¡°That¡¯s what men do, one minute they say they like you, the next minute, they change their attitude. In the past few days, Anthony has not contacted me either. Instead, Mike sent me a message, saying only two words.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Count on you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s three words.¡± Vivian corrected. Yara nced at Vivian with a disgusted look on her face and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Get up, take you to eat delicious food at noon.¡± ¡°The pregnancy vomiting is so bad that I can¡¯t eat anything.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but choke up a little as she said, ¡°My parents still don¡¯t know I¡¯m having Mike¡¯s baby, I don¡¯t even know how to exin it to them.¡± Seeing her like this, Vivian was a bit distraught, but could not help her much. Just patted her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can take your time to think about the baby.¡± Although she was anxious, she didn¡¯t dare to push Yara more. All day long, Vivian took Yara to y games, and scored points along the way, making Yara happy as hell. On this day, Morris did not go back to Night apartment, nor did she call Vivian. Because he had taken a leave of absence from Edwin, Vivian was not in a hurry to go to work and spent the next day in bed ying with his cell phone. Suddenly the phone rang and Sophie¡¯s phone came in. ¡°Hey, Ran Ran, what¡¯s up ¡­¡± ¡°Ooooooo ¡­ Vivian, where are you? Mandy she, she¡¯s missing.¡± When Vivian saw Sophie¡¯s phone call there was a bad feeling that came over her. As if it was a magic spell, as long as Sophie called, there was basically nothing good. ¡°Missing? How could she be missing. Are you thinking too much?¡± ¡°No. ¡°No. Mandy¡¯s phone is still in the ward and the baby is still in ICU, but I haven¡¯t seen her for a day.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯lle over right away.¡± Vivian immediately got up and saw that Yara was still sleeping, so she didn¡¯t bother her. After a simple wash, she went straight downstairs and drove to the children¡¯s hospital. When she saw Sophie at the hospital, her eyes were red with tears and she choked up. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go check the surveince.¡± Vivian calmed Sophie¡¯s emotions and prepared to go to the hospital monitoring room to see the situation, when a cell phone text message alert sounded. She walked in the direction of the surveince room while looking down and opening her phone. The text message was a video, and the person in the video, wasn¡¯t it the missing Mandy? Vivian¡¯s step gave a beat, and her face instantly paled a few points. After scanning the unfamiliar phone number, she thought: Is it possible that Mandy¡¯s mother-inw deliberately kidnapped her in retaliation? No, it is impossible. If it was Mandy¡¯s mother-inw¡¯s revenge, why would she send a message to her? With doubts, Vivian dialed the phone back. The phone dialed back and rang a few times before the other party answered the phone. ¡°Hello, who are you?¡± Vivian directly questioned the identity of the other party. But after the question, the other side of the phone is a burst of silence. ¡°Speak up, if you don¡¯t speak up, how do I know what your conditions are?¡± Since she had kidnapped Mandy, knew her cell phone number and sent the video of the kidnapping, she must havee prepared. ¡°Huh.¡± A man¡¯s coldughter suddenly sounded on the other end. This voice sounded familiar. Vivian¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly, thinking for less than a second, then asked, ¡°Issac ?¡± Chapter 404: Issac is crazy ¡°Hahahaha, it¡¯s really my Vivian, so smart, you can guess it¡¯s me at once. Tell me, you are so smart, but what should I do?¡± The words were spoken with a smile, but Vivian could feel a gloomy and cold feeling through the phone. ¡°If you have something to say, I don¡¯t like to beat around the bush.¡± Knowing the identity of the other party, Vivian did not feel very surprised. Since thest time Issac made a move on herself and was beaten up by Houghton who rushed over, she knew that Issac would definitely retaliate. It was just a matter of time. What¡¯sing, is finallying. ¡°I¡¯ll give you an address,e on over and we¡¯ll meet.¡± Issac said to her in a calm manner, and added, ¡°You muste alone. If Morris finds out, I¡¯ll get Mandy killed!¡± ¡°Okay. I promise you.¡± Vivian agreed to his condition without a second thought. ¡°Cool. I just like Vivian this kind of quick nature, it¡¯s a pity ¡­ it¡¯s a pity you are not my woman.¡± Issacmented again. For some reason, when she heard Issac say this, Vivian¡¯s heart sank and an inexplicable sour feeling came over her. When she first met Issac, he was a yboy who was not liked by The Shaw family. Later on, she found Issac to be a good person. It¡¯s just that people¡¯s hearts are so different, who would have thought that in just a year¡¯s time, they would have changed so much from each other. She could onlyment that things are unpredictable. After hanging up the phone, Vivian went back to the ward and gave Sophie a piece of advice, ¡°Mandy has a temporary problem and has gone back home, so it¡¯s hard for you to keep an eye on the little one here. However, you can also go to work if you have something to do. The baby is in ICU, there are nurses watching, don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. I¡¯m really scared.¡± Sophie trusted Vivian 100%, and didn¡¯t get suspicious when she said so. After giving Sophie some instructions, Vivian left the hospital immediately and took a taxi back to her apartment. But when she arrived at her apartment, she found Morris¡¯ car parked outside her apartment. Vivian¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly, looking at the man leaning against the car door, with his head down and smoking a cigarette. That kind of back made her heart sting inexplicably. She didn¡¯t know when Morris came over, but from afar, she could see a pile of cigarette butts by his feet, so she could imagine that he should have been here for a long time. Vivian clutched her cell phone and felt very ufortable. Finally, turn around and leave. Although she was with Morris, she didn¡¯t want to be overly dependent on Morris for anything, which made her look like an idiot who could only depend on men and not show any value.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. On the side of the road, Vivian hailed another cab and went straight to the ce she had arranged with Issac. Originally, she nned to go home and drive her own car, but Morris was there, so if she really wanted to drive her own car, she would be discovered by Morris. Arriving at the destination, Vivian gave Issac a call, ¡°Where are you?¡± The cab driver looked around, ¡°Girl, are you sure your friend is here? You have to be careful in the middle of nowhere.¡± On the other end of the phone, Issacughed, ¡°Are you here alone? Why did you drive a cab? You didn¡¯t call the police, did you?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Go south a thousand meters.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Vivian responded and said to the cab driver, ¡°Master, go south another kilometer.¡± The car drove slowly and after walking for a while arrived at an abandoned building. There were five tall buildings in the abandoned building, each of which was several dozen stories high, all of which were rough housing, and not even the exterior walls had been painted. Vivian got out of the car and left. Vivian got out of the car and left, talking to Issac on the phone all the way towards the destination. Under Issac¡¯s direction, she went to the 33rd floor of thest abandoned building. Panting, she climbed up and saw Issac sitting by the window from afar, while Mandy was tied to a chair, with her mouth taped shut, unable to speak at all. Vivian has always been in very good health, but she had been tossed by Morris and had not recovered her strength for a while. So much so that she had to breathe heavily to go upstairs. She looked at Issac, handsome and well-dressed in the past, and now he was casually wearing a trench coat, stained with the dust of the rough house, white, he did not care. His handsome face, because of that day she cut, there is still a clearly visible scar, especially hideous. Vivian knew that Houghton had removed one of his arms that day, and even his leg was broken. But at this moment, on the 33rd floor, how did he get up here? There must have been an aplice. Vivian¡¯s heart was racing, but he stood calmly and looked at Issac, ¡°Long time no see.¡± If we were still as close as before, she would have said to Issac, ¡°Happy New Year! And then, a hug. But now, there was no going back. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a long time. It¡¯s been a year, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Issac is sitting on the side of a window without ss, and it is very dangerous to fall down the stairs if you are not careful. But he sat there leisurely, smoking a cigarette, swallowing clouds, mncholy. ¡°Let Mandy go, she is innocent. I, for one, can be your hostage.¡± In fact, Vivian knew very well what Issac had asked her toe over for today. Because ¡­ Issac had offended her, which was the same as offending Morris, who had been suppressing the Shaw Group in various ways. Recently the Shaw Group has been experiencing cash flow difficulties, many of the small factories have been sold or mortgaged out. However, the hole in the capital is still not filled. The banks, sensing Shaw¡¯s financial crisis, were unwilling to lend to The Shaw family. The Shaw family was on the verge of paralysis. Issac wouldn¡¯t have done what he did if he hadn¡¯t been desperate! ¡°Let her go?¡± Issac frowned, ¡°Let her go so she can go out and tell the truth?¡± ¡°If I really wanted to tip off the police, I would have contacted them before I came here, would I have waited until now?¡± Vivian snorted, ¡°From the day I met you, I have been 100% honest with you. That, and you still don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°One hundred percent, honest?¡± Issac, who was looking out the window, slowly turned back and his eyes fell on Vivian, ¡°Is that so? And were you honest with me when you slept in Morris¡¯ bed?¡± This ¡­ Vivian couldn¡¯t take it. Indeed. She was initially brought into the lounge by Morris at his engagement party with Yoona, and they had sex. That¡¯s when Issac called and questioned her about what she was doing. Vivian didn¡¯t tell the truth. ¡°Is that a strong statement?¡± Who in their right mind would bring something like that to the table? The two people were talking face to face, as if they had already treated Mandy on the side as if she was an air person. ¡°You¡¯re the one who told me to be frank.¡± Issac dropped the cigarette, leather shoes twisted out the cigarette butt, and reached out and pointed to the leg in his hand, ¡°This leg, but thanks to you.¡± Chapter 405: Heavy Love ¡°If your leg is injured, you should be hospitalized for proper medical treatment instead of kidnapping Mandy here.¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t understand what Issac was thinking. His leg was only fractured, not that it was directly broken and he was disabled for life. But not only did he not treat his illness in the hospital, but he kidnapped Mandy and came to such a dangerous ce. ¡°Healing? Hahaha.¡± As if he heard some incredible joke, he threw back his head andughed, ¡°You want me to cure you? I would love to.¡± Issac raised his hand and pped his injured leg so hard that his face suddenly grimaced in pain, gnashing his teeth. But smiled and said, ¡°You think the old man would give me the chance to heal in peace in the hospital?¡± He shook his head, tilted his head to look out the window, and smiled bitterly. Vivian inexplicably heartbroken, both heartbroken Issac , but also do not know what to do. She must admit that she once considered Issac as her best friend, but Issac betrayed herself like that, and it was unforgivable after all. Vivian naturally knew that Issac was under pressure from Quintel and that it would be difficult for him to get well in the hospital. ¡°It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t want to.¡± Vivian sighed helplessly, ¡°L City does have Quintel, no matter where you go, Quintel can find you. But what if you leave L City? Can he chase you to the ends of the earth? I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have the energy to do so.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m talking about?¡± The Shaw family is now a target, and there are countless people in The Shaw family who are targeting me. Do you know how tired I am?¡± He got up with difficulty, limped over to Vivian, grabbed her arm, reached out and poked her chest, ¡°Vivian, get it straight, if it wasn¡¯t for Morris, how could I have ended up like this?¡± ¡°And what about you?¡± Vivian got angry. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re doing a good job? A lot of the time you¡¯re the one to me, you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t care for your feathers.¡± She shoved Issac hard , ¡°I consider you my best friend, what did you do to me? That time in the warehouse, if I hadn¡¯t gone after you and Yeon, Morris would have killed her. I don¡¯t ask for your gratitude, but at the end of the day what did you siblings do to me!¡± Many times, people are helpless. You do a good deed and don¡¯t say anything about it, so people don¡¯t know. But you can¡¯t hang on to so many things. Vivian originally thought Issac would understand, if not appreciate her, at least still good friends. I just didn¡¯t expect to end up in this situation. ¡°You ¡­¡± Issac was speechless for a moment, flickering eyes gazed at Vivian, pursed his dry lips, half unable to say anything. What he recalled in his mind was the previous scene in the warehouse when Vivian mercilesslyid hands on him and Yeon, he just didn¡¯t expect that she was really just doing him a favor. Even though Vivian had said this before, Issac was still a little weak when she told him honestly once again. But ¡­ What¡¯s done is done, and there¡¯s no point in talking about it now. ¡°The Shaw family hates you to the bone, and even if I don¡¯te to you today, Quintel or Yeon wille to you tomorrow.¡± He hung his head, sighed in frustration, took another cigarette out of the box, lit it, and sat down to smoke it in silence. Vivian watched Issac, and for a long time he did not say anything, and she did not know what to say. Ring-ring-ring At that moment, Vivian¡¯s cell phone ringing interrupted the silent and gloomy atmosphere. She took out her phone and saw that it was Morris calling. Vivian nced at Issac and stepped aside to answer the phone. ¡°Vivian, where are you?¡± After the call was answered, Morris¡¯ voice came from the other end. Vivian swept a nce at Issac, her gaze was deep, and in that moment, her mind went back and forth, and finally, she said, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Vivian, I¡¯m downstairs at your house. Can you ¡­¡± ¡°Stay downstairs in my house if you like. As I said, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡± After saying that, he simply hung up the phone and cked it out. Vivian was afraid that if Morris kept calling, it would irritate Issac¡¯s emotions. She wanted to let Mandy go more than anything, but Vivian also knew that there should be people arranged by Issac here, and it was not that easy to escape. ¡°Issac , whatever you have in mind, just say it.¡± She put away the phone and raised her eyes to ask. The man smoking a cigarette there flicked the ashes, ¡°Did he make you angry?¡± The conversation was not right. But at this very moment, Vivian¡¯s heart rushed to her heart like a sudden pain. She could feel that Issac was very fond of her, but ¡­ She could not afford such a heavy love. ¡°Your leg injury is very serious and will take a long time to recover. I can give you a sum of money, you leave L City, find a ce to start a new life properly. This ¡­¡± Vivian spoke, ¡°It¡¯s the only thing I can do for you.¡± She still had some savings in her hand, and giving Issac a sum of money to leave L City and start a new life would be a kind of salvation for him. Vivian didn¡¯t know if it was the right thing to do, but Issac had always been kind to her. She couldn¡¯t bear to do it. ¡°Give me a sum of money? Oh, what, a handout?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s how you want to interpret it, I don¡¯t want to exin anything. But you should be clear about one thing: You, The Shaw family, are no match for Morris. Including Mike, he can¡¯t even protect himself now. Who can help you?¡± Vivian walked step by step to Mandy, Issac saw hering and didn¡¯t say a word. The little woman, apprehensive, gazed at Mandy and shook her head slightly, signaling her to be quiet and not to speak. Then, standing behind her, she helped Mandy untie the rope and said to Issac: ¡°Morris is always a man of his word, no one can stop him from doing what he wants to do. No one can stop him from doing what he wants to do. Besides, in the current situation of your The Shaw family, there is no way to revive them. The best thing you can do is to leave L City, not as a handout, but as ast favor to our former friendship.¡± Mandy¡¯s face turned pale with fear, and Vivian realized she was shivering when she got closer. She put her hand on her shoulder and patted her gently, gesturing for her to take it easy. Mandy was finally able to get up, moved her wrists and muscles, got up and ran outside. However, just as she reached the door, Issac took a stone and smashed it directly into Mandy¡¯s back, hitting her so hard that she fell to the ground. She fell hard and didn¡¯t get up for half a day. Vivian looked at Issac with her head tilted, ¡°What are you doing? She Mandy is innocent, what¡¯s the point of kidnapping her.¡± The little woman got angry and moved her stool to sit next to Issac, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll be your hostage.¡± She said, and handed the rope on the ground directly to Issac. Chapter 406: Mandy will die If before Issac still hate Vivian, and even want to see her after ravaging this damn woman. But now, Issac suddenly felt that there was a huge gap between him and her. It seems that he can no longer afford to climb up. Over there, Mandy was sobbing in pain and got up in a mess, looked back at Issac and Vivian, and rushed straight downstairs. Vivian could only sit next to Issac and chat with him in order to let Mandy leave unharmed. ¡°I¡¯m not really concerned about The Shaw family, but I know Quintel was really hard on you. After all that happened, instead of caring about you, he pushed you so hard. As a father, he¡¯s really bad at it.¡± At first, Vivian thought that Quintel hated Issac with a passion. Butter she realized that Quintel¡¯s attitude toward Issac was mixed with too much resentment. It is a very torn contradiction. While wanting to be nice to Issac, she also wanted to abuse him. ¡°Call Morris and tell him not to stop my The Shaw family¡¯s life. Otherwise, Mandy can¡¯t leave the building.¡± Issac ignored Vivian and offered to make a condition. ¡°What ¡­ does that mean?¡± ¡°Quintel took thepany as coteral, why do you think those banks are not willing to give him a loan? It¡¯s all because Morris is making dirty tricks behind the scenes.¡± Issac a cold gaze directly shot over, such a cold eyes, look Vivian¡¯s back spine shivered. ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°Oh, all of L City knows, only you don¡¯t.¡± Issacughed mockingly. How could Vivian not know? Even if she did not know about The Shaw family, she knew that Morris must have secretly instructed the bank, and the bank would naturally assess the risk of The Shaw family. Only, with The Shaw family¡¯s ability, the bank would not refuse so simply, and there would even be room for maneuvering. She said so much, just want to dy time to let Mandy go. Just ¡­ Issac¡¯s words ¡°Mandy can¡¯t leave the building¡± made Vivian worried. ¡°How much money do you need to turn around?¡± She asked. ¡°At least five hundred million.¡± Issac didn¡¯t ask for a lot of money, because he knew that the bank would probably not release the money. Five hundred million was all it would take to solve thepany¡¯s current funding gap and get a little breathing room. The Shaw family had worked hard to get to where they were today, and he didn¡¯t want to see The Shaw family get down like that. ¡°That much? I ¡­¡± Vivian stammered, just as she was about to digress to say something else, she saw Issac pick up the inte and say to the person on the other end, ¡°Hang Mandy up, and in five minutes without sending you a message, just throw the person down the stairs.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± The inte beeped for a moment, and then came the sound of the person on the other end talking. Vivian¡¯s heart thumped and her palms sweated nervously. ¡°Good, good. I¡¯ll call Morris now, don¡¯t be impulsive. issac , Mandy is really innocent, you don¡¯t mess around.¡± I don¡¯t know what kind of sins Mandy had made, she was actually kidnapped by Issac. If she lost her life because of herself, how would she face Mandy¡¯s baby? In fact, Mandy¡¯s baby was still in the hospital, and Issac had something to do with this matter. If Issac had not contacted Mandy¡¯s husband Jiang Quan in the first ce, it would not have led to Jiang Quan¡¯s imprisonment, and finally caused Jiang Quan¡¯s mother to be very upset with Mandy, and beat Mandy and hurt her child unintentionally. All kinds of things, seemingly not directly rted to themselves, but there is an inseparable connection. Vivian sighed, took out her cell phone, found Morris¡¯ number from the cklist, hesitated for a moment and called it out. Beep beep beep¡­ The phone just rang, the man on the other end answered the phone. ¡°Vivian, where are you?¡± The other party asked again. Only this time the voice was a bit urgent. Vivian had a bad feeling that Morris knew something. ¡°What do you care where I am, Morris, I¡¯m asking you, what the hell did you do to The Shaw family?¡± She asked knowingly, also trying to cover up the current tension with Morris. She was afraid that Morris would catch on. ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask about The Shaw family, I will take care of it myself.¡± ¡°The Shaw family¡¯s business is not something you have to deal with. She growled at Morris on the other end of the line. Vivian was talking to Morris while gesturing at Issac, which meant that it was not a good time to tell Morris directly to stop him from targeting The Shaw family, or else Morris would find something suspicious. ¡°Where are you? Tell me.¡± The man on the other end of the line asked instead of answering. This question made Vivian¡¯s heart stutter, not knowing what to answer. As expected, the next moment, Morris said: ¡°Issac is with you, right?¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± People can be so smart sometimes, it¡¯s a real headache. ¡°Morris, if you want me to forgive you for the mistake you made this time. It¡¯s simple, stop stop stopping banks from lending money to The Shaw family.¡± ¡°You want to help Issac ?¡± ¡°Yes. He used to be my friend, anyway.¡± Vivian was calm and collected, but actually scared. The hand kicked in the pocket sped it hard, swallowing now and then, scared. ¡°What if, I refuse.¡± ¡°Fine. If you dare to refuse my terms today. Then, from now on, we don¡¯t need to see each other anymore.¡± Vivian gave an ultimatum. I hope Morris will cooperate. At that moment, Issac lifted his wrist and tapped his watch time, reminding Vivian. Her face went white for a few moments and she immediately said to Morris on the other end, ¡°I¡¯ll give you half an hour, no, fifteen minutes. If the bank doesn¡¯t release the money to The Shaw family, our rtionship ends here.¡± Vivian, who was as smart as she was, knew that Morris had realized something by now. She hoped that Morris woulde over and at least save Mandy, but at the same time, she did not want Morris toe over. Because, once hees over, it is very likely that Issac will die here. Vivian was so torn for the first time in her life. After speaking with Morris, Vivian hung up the phone directly. She secretly breathed a sigh of relief and said to Issac: ¡°I have already told Morris, he agreed. Can you let Mandy go now?¡± ¡°Fifteen minutes, I¡¯m waiting to hear from The Shaw family. If it¡¯s not done, Vivian, Mandy¡¯s death is a testament to the breakup of our friendship.¡± Issac said to her with a smile. He had a cigarette in his mouth, swallowing clouds, and when he smiled slightly, there was a bit of pity in the vicissitudes, but the scar on his face, and it seemed to tell an endless story.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°You ¡­ good, good. Wait, we are waiting, since Morris promised, should not be sick problem.¡± Vivian silently prayed that Morris must not go wrong, otherwise, how would she face Mandy¡¯s child in the future? Chapter 407: You’re a fucking pervert Ding¨C Vivian¡¯s cell phone WeChat rang a little. She opened her phone and saw that it was Morris¡¯ WeChat: ¡°Today is your birthday, I ordered a cake for you, send me a location and I will send the cake to you. I won¡¯t be there.¡± Today is my birthday? Vivian¡¯s eyebrows were slightly knitted, she knew very well that she had already spent her birthday two days earlier in C country. That birthday, she was ravaged by Morris for one night, what kind of birthday is that? But now, what did he mean by sending this message. Steeply, Vivian understood. Although he had just deliberately used that tone of voice to lose his temper with Morris, looking as if he was picking a fight, it was just another way topel Morris not to think too much. But he was too smart to know that she was now kidnapped. The reason why he sent the message so was to test it, to test if he was safe. If it was safe, give him a location toe and rescue her. Vivian thought about it a lot, but all these things went through her mind in a split second. She was hesitating. Should she send a location to Morris or not? ¡°What are you looking at? Give me the phone.¡± Issac stared at Vivian with cold eyes and noticed that she was staring at the phone, which inexplicably gave him a sense of crisis, so he took the phone away from Vivian¡¯s hand. And at the same time. Morris sat in the car and made a phone call to Ethan, ¡°Contact the bank president immediately and give The Shaw family a loan.¡± ¡°Boss, why are you suddenly lending money to The Shaw family?¡± Ethan was a bit confused. ¡°Don¡¯t give a damn. You do it now, right now, right now!¡± Morris stressed several times in a deep voice over the phone, and although Song Jun didn¡¯t know what was going on, he knew the seriousness of the matter. Hanging up the phone, he immediately contacted the president of L City Bank to lend money to The Shaw family. At this time inside the abandoned building in the suburbs, Vivian waited anxiously, looking at her watch every now and then, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Morris will do it.¡± Vivian reassures Issac. And Issac sat there, holding Vivian¡¯s phone in his hand, watching her chat with Morris. Morris said he¡¯d send her a cake, but Vivian replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want your cake even if you send it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your birthday?¡± Issac raised an eyebrow, ¡°After knowing you for so long, I really don¡¯t know when you have a birthday.¡± He smiled to himself. Vivian breathed a long sigh of relief, secretlymenting: good thing you don¡¯t know, if you did know, it would be dead. ¡°Since you have a birthday, I grant you a wish.¡± He suddenly came to the mood, as if the emperor gift general to Vivian said. ¡°A wish?¡± Vivian smiled helplessly and raised her head to lift her forehead hair. Because the building is not equipped with ss, the cool wind blowing, she shivered. ¡°Say it like you¡¯ll grant me if I really make a wish.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, how do you know I won¡¯t say yes?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Vivian hesitated for a moment, pursed her red lips and thought about it, ¡°I just want Mandy to be safe and sound.¡± She, to the end, was innocent. ¡°Good!¡± Issac nodded, took the inte, and said to the person on the other end, ¡°Send someone, send Mandy out. But, she must be allowed to sleep today.¡± This means, still worried that Mandy will Report an rm after going out. Vivian was not angry, as a kidnapper, it was only normal to be careful. However, Vivian was more and more torn about Issac¡¯s attitude.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. What kind of a person is this? One minute, he said he wanted to kill Mandy, but the next minute, he granted a wish just because she had a ¡°birthday¡±. I guess, he loves himself in his heart. ¡°Issac, thanks ¡­¡± Vivian¡¯s words of gratitude had just been spoken when she heard Issac ask, ¡°Did you get the other one?¡± Her heart thumped in her ears, frightened. ¡°Who?¡± Vivian questioned. Then she heard a man on the other end of the inte say, ¡°Sophie¡¯s been captured.¡± ¡°Switch her on.¡± ¡°Yes, boss ¡­ ah, what are you doing? Oooh, help, oooh ¡­¡± At the other end of the inte, Issac¡¯s brother had just finished his sentence, and Vivian heard Sophie¡¯s cries from the sky. Vivian forced herself to be calm and collected, but she couldn¡¯t help it at this moment. She stood up in a sh and looked down at Issac with cold eyes, ¡°What do you want? I told you, if you have anything to do with me, what¡¯s the point of you hitting two girls hard?¡± Seeing that she was annoyed, Issacughed lightly, ¡°Are you angry? It¡¯s one or the other. You had to choose between me and Morris, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Issac, you¡¯re a fucking pervert!¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t take it anymore and turned around to go downstairs. ¡°Come on, once you get off this floor, Mandy and Sophie will be your nightmare for life!¡± Behind him, Issac said slowly. The words, heard Vivian¡¯s back chill, hanging at the side of the fists clenched, clenched shellfish teeth, eyes are flooded with anger. Ring ring ring¡­ Issac¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang. He immediately answered the phone, ¡°Say. What? The loan hase down, how much? Five hundred million? Oh, good, very good.¡± Listening to Issac talk to the person on the other side, Vivian¡¯s hanging heart finally fell, ¡°The Shaw family¡¯s loan hase through. Can you let Mandy and Sophie go?¡± Morris is indeed very efficient. ¡°You just said you were going to give me money to get out of L City, right?¡± He asked instead of answering. ¡°Yes. As soon as you leave L City, I will give you a sum of money.¡± It was thest thing she could do for Issac. But ten minutes ago, she had thought so. Now, Vivian thought, Issac ¡­ doesn¡¯t deserve it! ¡°You can drive me.¡± Issac suddenly spoke. Vivian was stunned. What does this mean? ¡°As you wish, I will release Mandy and Sophie immediately, but you have to escort me out of L City, otherwise, who knows if I will still leave alive?¡± Issac was nning to make Vivian a hostage. ¡°Good. Promise.¡± Vivian naturally knew what Issac meant, but for the time being, she had to keep Mandy and Sophie safe, and as long as they were out of the clutches, she could find a way to get out. Issac got up and limped towards her. Standing still two meters away, he beckoned towards her, ¡°Vivian,e on, hold me.¡± ¡°What, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll throw you down the stairs?¡± Vivian¡¯s words are half-truths, with a formic smile on her face, making it impossible to figure out her mind. ¡°Of course I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m also afraid that if you get me killed, I¡¯ll lose more than I gain.¡± He said while walking up to Vivian¡¯s heels and raised his hand to wrap his arms around her neck, ¡°But Vivian must not want to give up.¡± As he moved closer to Vivian, Issac tilted his head and sniffed at her neck, closing his eyes to feel her body scent with a bit of fondness. ¡°Damn, it still smells familiar. If I knew this, I shouldn¡¯t have pretended to be a decent man in front of you in the first ce.¡± Chapter 408: Issac You’re crazy This matter, is probably the most wrong choice Issac sat. Vivian did not pay attention to Issac, assisted him directly downstairs. His legs are not convenient, walking very slowly. Vivian had a moment to really want to revenge Issac, but he knew that Issac is now the end of the line, if he now hijacked him to threaten his subordinates to release Mandy and Sophie, perhaps Issac will choose to die together. The Shaw family had no more than $500 million in working capital and would be wiped out. Quintel would not let him go when they lost everything. Therefore, Vivian did not dare to be reckless. After a while, he finally got out of the building and there was a car below. Issac pointed to the car and went up with Vivian. The bodyguard inside the car saw the twoing, immediately opened the door, let the two into the car, and then got into the driver¡¯s seat and drove away. The car drove slowly, and Vivian was on edge the whole way. ¡°Vivian, where do you think ¡­ we¡¯d be better off going now?¡± ¡°Whatever you want.¡± She said coldly, but Issac said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, to X City.¡± X City? X City is her hometown. Vivian didn¡¯t know what Issac was doing in her hometown, maybe it was just a stopover. She didn¡¯t ask much. Ten minutester, Vivian¡¯s phone rang. She inclined her head to look at the screen, and there was Morris¡¯s phone number. But the phone was in Issac¡¯s hand, so she couldn¡¯t answer it. Vivian leaned back in the car seat and gathered her strength. She wanted to make sure Mandy and Sophie were safe before she left. Then she could only wait, and she waited. Originally, after Morris sent her that weibo, she sent a location back to Morris. After the message was sent, she unterally deleted the message instead of withdrawing it. Then sent that text message again, saying that she didn¡¯t need Morris¡¯ cake. It was also a response to Morris that she was in a bad situation. After that, Morris did not reply to the message again. Vivian secretly prayed that Morris would go over sooner and be able to save Mandy and Sophie safely. ¡­ On the other hand, Issac arrived at the abandoned building with Trent¡¯s group. Ten cars were parked in the abandoned building, and all the bodyguards in the cars got out, several dozen of them. Morris waved his hand and said, ¡°Search, see where the people are.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Under Morris¡¯s order, everyone went to look for people, but a few minutester came the news that there was no trace of anyone. Morris frowned and felt doubly uneasy. He stood in ce, called Song Jun and asked, ¡°How is it, did you catch the person?¡± ¡°Boss, we caught Yeon and his family, but that old thing Quintel man got away.¡± ¡°Good. Order people to block the highway intersection right away.¡± Morris instructed, turned around and got into the car. The reason why Issac dared to kidnap Vivian so recklessly today was because he was giving up his life to win thest chance for The Shaw family. But in the end, it¡¯s a trapped beast, there¡¯s no point in fighting. If you really want to say a little meaning, then ¡­ is that he found a way to hold Vivian hostage. Morris guessed that at this time Issac would choose to flee L City and take Vivian with him. ¡°Boss, something¡¯s wrong.¡± Sitting in the car, Morris closed his eyes and concentrated, although his face is expressionless, but his face tense arc reveals his inner anxiety. ¡°Say.¡± Except for Vivian¡¯s matter, anything was not important to him now. But it was off ¡­ Trent handed the phone to Morris and said with some embarrassment, ¡°You ¡­ take a look at it.¡± He did not know what to say to his own Boss. The picture is difficult to start. Morris muddy as the ink-dyed eyebrows knitted up, open a pair of sharp eyes, into the purpose is Trent hand in the video. The video that was ying was the scene in the hotel where Vivian and Issac were having sex. Of course, Morris did not know that the person in this is Yoona. Even apart from Yoona and Vivian, and Issac and Yeon, no one else knew the truth. ¡°The news was exposed to the inte and immediately hurt the hot search, countlessizens reproduced thements, the heat¡­ very high.¡± Morris raised his hand and pinched his brow, and said in a deep voice: ¡°Arrange someone immediately, within half an hour, I don¡¯t want to see any more news.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡± Trent knew the status of Vivian in Morris¡¯s heart, so he didn¡¯t dare to dy and immediately called the people below him and asked them toe out to solve the matter. Five minutester, Trent once again tilted his head to look at Morris beside him.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He had already closed his eyes and pretended to sleep, his mind was heavy. Trent looked at his boss, then at his phone, and finally mustered up the courage to say, ¡°Boss, someone is ying tricks on us. Our people have been deleting videos and clearing the. But another group of people bought water army and are posting videos with public numbers in a big way.¡± At the critical moment, it seemed that everyone was focused on Vivian. No, if we say it¡¯s against Vivian, it¡¯s better to say that all those people are targeting Morris. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Morris seems calm, that a handsome face can not see any trace of emotional ups and downs, calm as if nothing. But Trent, who has followed Morris, knows that this is the calm before the storm. Once the person in front of you is angry, the consequences are unimaginable. Inside the car, the atmosphere dropped to a freezing point, Trent even felt the air was thin, some suffocation. Morris dialed a phone call, only to hear him speak to the other party in fluent French, chatting for less than five sentences, and then hung up. The other side. Vivian was sitting in the car, and Issac had instructed the driver to turn on the radio. The Cheal family¡¯s granddaughter is having an affair with Xiao Shao. The video was exposed online by someone with a heart, causing an uproar ¡­¡± In the news, the host reported on what happened today. Vivian, who had been quiet at the moment, turned back to Issac and questioned him like a madman, ¡°Issac, what do you want?¡± Is this bastard really trying to kill her? Vivian suddenly felt that she was blind. Before she came, she hated Issac, but she didn¡¯t loathe him as much as she did at this moment. But now it was really different. Time and time again, in front of her, he was refreshing her outlook, making Vivian discover the gulf and deep hatred between her and Issac that she could not cross. ¡°Vivian, what are you so angry about?¡± Issac smiled instead of being angry, and raised his hand to cupped her cheek, ¡°I just like you too much, that scum Morris is not good enough for you. He is surrounded by beautiful women, how can he cherish you? I will treat you well if you stay with me. Very good.¡± These words are Issac¡¯s heartfelt words. He was really in love with Vivian. No, to be precise, it should be said that he is deeply in love with Vivian. Chapter 409: Vivian is going to die But such a perverted infatuation is outrageous. Vivian¡¯s body shakes with anger, the whole person is immersed in endless anger, can not control want to strangle Issac only good. She stared angrily at the man she had seen as her best friend in the past, feeling more and more strange and frightening. ¡°Huh.¡± Halfway through the day, Vivianughed. She leaned helplessly against the car seat, ¡°What¡¯sing will alwayse, but sooner orter. The good thing is that Yeon has already given me a ¡°precautionary¡± shot before, so I¡¯m not that scared. If you want to die, I¡¯ll drag your sister with me.¡± Vivian has never been a person bound by worldly concepts since she was a child, and even if the video was exposed, she would not think of killing herself. The two of them looked at each other for a few seconds before he said, ¡°You are my Vivian, how can I see you die?¡± He raised his hand to Vivian¡¯s cheek, but before his hand could touch Vivian, she pped it away, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± A harsh gaze, that looked like an enemy¡¯s eyes. ¡°Your dirty hands, stay away from me!¡± Vivian¡¯sst words were so powerful that they really stung Issac¡¯s heart. Issac¡¯s expression instantly freezes, his hand just stiffens on Vivian¡¯s face, his facial muscles visible tremble, ¡°Dirty hands? The first thing you need to do is to get your hands dirty. You are finally willing to admit that you are disgusted with me.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± Dumbfounded. She leaned back against the car seat and stopped talking. It was a waste of breath to say even one more word. For Issac, who likes to die, she really can¡¯t help it. Time passed, Vivian was still thinking about how to escape. Sitting in the car, the door is locked, she can not get out of the car, can not help but some headache. Seeing that the car is about to drive into the highway, Vivian immediately said, ¡°I need to go to the bathroom.¡± ¡°Hold it.¡± Issac mercilessly said a sentence. Vivian¡¯s face was hard to see, she fiercely white nce Issac, clenched fist. At the toll gate, the driver stopped the car to pay the toll. Vivian knew this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, she made a fist with her right hand, stored up enough strength, and mmed it hard on the ss. H¡­ Just heard a h, the car window ss was Vivian hard fist smashed, ¡°help, help me ¡­ help ¡­ ooo ¡­ ah ¡­¡± She shouted at the toll gate staff, Issac immediately covered her mouth, and the driver saw this, foot on the gas, directly broke through the bar and drove into the highway. Ouch¡­ Vivian¡¯s punch used all her strength, a fight to the death, she had to do her best. But she also because of this punch too hard, the pain of Vivian¡¯s right hand blood dripping, pain near the whole body spasms. Fingers, should have been fractured. Forced to do so, Vivian had no choice, must do so. If you don¡¯t take thest chance, there is simply no way to release the news to Morris. If the toll collector was informed, the police would be alerted, and Morris would have a hard time not knowing. Issac covered Vivian¡¯s mouth and held her down on hisp while the car drove away from the toll gate.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Outside the window, the cold wind poured in, cold people shivering. But Issac did not feel the cold at all. He looked askance at the woman in his arms with cold eyes, and his face was gloomy and outrageous. ¡°In order to put a message to Morris, you do not even want to hand?¡± It was he who held Vivian down on hisp so that Vivian would not continue to cry out for help with the charges. At the moment, he had released Vivian, but she let lie in his arms without moving. She was shivering. Issac knew that Vivian was not shivering with cold, but shaking with pain. Her hands were drooping and her fingertips were stained with crimson blood that snaked down her white fingers. Even so, Vivian didn¡¯t even cry out in pain. ¡°Instead of being under your house arrest for the rest of your life, a hand, so what.¡± God knows how much strength Vivian used to say this sentence. She didn¡¯t want to leave with Issac, and although she had thought of ways to do it along the way, the most effective way was the way she was doing it now. The car was still moving at a brisk pace. Once he got there, he took Vivian and left, and there was no way in the world that anyone would ever find him and Vivian again. However, things were not as simple as Issac had thought. The hand of the woman lying on hisp kept bleeding, while her body grew weaker and weaker, and her face turned a little paler. Issac was originally immersed in anger and felt that Vivian was a great disappointment to him. But as Vivian gradually weakened, her eyelids drooping heavily, his heart lifted violently. ¡°Vivian?¡± Issac patted Vivian¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t sleep.¡± Only then did he realize something was wrong. While calling out to Vivian, he reached out and grabbed Vivian¡¯s hand, and suddenly found that her wrist was bleeding. The bruise on her wrist was an old one from before, but it was torn and bleeding. Issac frowned and immediately yanked the tie off his neck and wrapped it around Vivian¡¯s wrist. ¡°The first thing you need to do is to get your hands on a piece of ss, not to mention the fact that it¡¯s going to take half your life. Issac gave her a simple bandage wound, holding her hand, noticed her hand cold, like the snow in winter. ¡°It¡¯s not going to die, I ¡­ won¡¯t die.¡± Vivian lying on Issac¡¯sp, pulling his lips to say. In spite of the deadly denial, somehow she still felt weak. It hurt, and it was cold. A blood flowing from her body, her body heat fading, she was too tired to move, just wanted to lie there and sleep. What¡¯s happening to me? Vivian murmured in her mind. In her mind, the scene when she and Morris first met, like a movie, from the scene in her mind. The first time they met, they knew each other, and they knew each other. It was like a great encounter, but Vivian now looks back and sees that everything was really so beautiful, making people feel sweet and happy. ¡°Morris ¡­¡± Her lips were pale and colorless, and suddenly she called out Morris¡¯s name. Hearing Vivian call out Morris, Issac¡¯s heart was instantly shattered, shattered to pieces. That feeling, the pain is unbearable. But Issac was even more worried about Vivian¡¯s condition. Her weakness was as if something important was about to be taken away from him. A sense of dread washed over him. ¡°Vivian, Vivian, wake the fuck up, why are you sleeping?¡± Issac panicked. Reaching out, he started patting Vivian¡¯s cheek, ¡°Listen to me, there¡¯s a lot of things I haven¡¯t told you. In fact, you can not be with me, and I do not want you to be with me. It¡¯s just to spite Morris. That bastard, I hate it. All day long, he looks like he pretends to be noble.¡± Chapter 410: Quickly, go to the hospital ¡°It¡¯s disgusting to look at, disgusting!¡± ¡°You know what? Thingse first. It was clearly me who met you first and liked you, so why should Morris get you in the end? It¡¯s not fair to me, it¡¯s not fair.¡± ¡°Also, there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you. Do you want to hear it?¡± Issac kept talking to Vivian, afraid that Vivian would not be able to carry it. It shouldn¡¯t be, how could she be so serious all of a sudden? If it was just the blood on her wrist, it wouldn¡¯t be like this at all. Issac thought something was strange. He helped Vivian sit up and was surprised to find that Vivian¡¯s left corbone was also injured. Crimson blood, flowing directly down Vivian¡¯s left hand inside the car, stained the carriage. ¡°What the fuck is going on?¡± Issac was a little baffled, ¡°Damn, you could have hurt yourself like that, Vivian, you don¡¯t want to be with me that badly?¡± He was scared to death. As an afterthought, he remembered that at the tollbooth, Vivian had smashed the ss, and when he had covered Vivian¡¯s mouth and held her down on herp, Vivian had screamed in pain and then struggled. At first, Issac thought Vivian¡¯s hand was just painful. Now it seems that it was probably the ss g lodged in the surfaceyer of Vivian¡¯s corbone skin, which was pressed down so hard by him that it pierced directly into Vivian¡¯s body. She kept struggling, and Issac¡¯s knees were wide apart, and the blood from her corbone flowed down her sagging left arm into the carriage, so that Issac did not notice the situation. Vivian¡¯s eyes were half open and half closed, as if she had no bones, drooping head, breathless, let Issac how to shake, she did not say half a word. ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t sleep, I said, don¡¯t fucking sleep, do you understand? Issac almost went crazy. Originally, he thought he would hate Vivian, but who knew that this would happen. Now that he saw Vivian like this, how could he still hate her? What remained was mostly self-repentance. If Vivian died like this, Issac would never forgive himself for the rest of his life. Never! Issac kicked hard on the driver¡¯s seat, reminding the driver to get off the highway. ¡°Boss, Morris already knows we are on this highway, if we go down now, we are shooting ourselves in the foot. There is another car ahead, why don¡¯t we take you there first and you leave first. I¡¯ll take Miss Vivian down the highway to the hospital again.¡± The driver analyzed the situation with Issac and came up with a n. However, Issac was furious and yelled, ¡°Fuck, when did my words stop working? You hurry up and take us to the hospital right now!¡± He couldn¡¯t care less about anything else now. Seeing Vivian¡¯s entire body weak to the point of fainting, pale as paper, as if the next moment to die. His heart ached like a knife. The first time Issac was confronted by his mother, he watched the person he loved leave. The second time, it was Vivian. He realized that he had loved Vivian to such an extent. What life and death? What Morris? It didn¡¯t matter. He now only wanted to hurry to save Vivian, hurry to the hospital, afraid that if he was a few minuteste, Vivian would die.¡± ¡°No, Vivian, you can¡¯t die!¡± Issacmanded to his subordinates. The driver nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back immediately.¡± They had just left the tell not much farther, the best way now was to just turn around and go back. If they were anyter, they would really not be able to make it. So, tell the road appeared this scene. All the cars are driving normally, a car tantly going against the traffic. Because Vivian just that scene, rmed the police, but also rmed Morris. He rushed over at the first opportunity. But the speed, but also can not withstand the speed of Issac fast. In Issac fold back to the highway intersection toll booth, not far from the sound of the horn has been heard. His car just went all the way through the five hurdles, broke through the barrier, got off the highway, and went straight to the hospital. The cold wind is bitterly cold, blowing people shivering, Issac directly embraced Vivian into his arms, wrapped Vivian tightly with clothes, and then the big palm kept rubbing on her face, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here. You can¡¯t sleep, you can¡¯t sleep ¡­¡± Meanwhile ¡­ On the other hand, Morris was about to get on the highway when she got a call from the police. ¡°What, you say the car that just left suddenly turned back?¡± Morris received the call with some confusion in his head, not understanding what the hell Issac was up to. ¡°Yes, broke through the toll booth and got off the highway.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Morris then asked for the orientation of the other party before ordering Trent to turn the car around and go to Issac. ¡°Boss, since Issac has already gotten on the highway, he must have left a backhand. What exactly is the situation that will make hime back?¡± Trent asked with some curiosity. He wanted Morris to help him analyze it. But at this time Morris sitting in the car, the mind is nk. A bad feeling came to his mind. He raised his hand and touched his right eyelid, which kept jumping. Could it be that Vivian ¡­ ¡°No, it can¡¯t be.¡± Morris gripped the phone tightly, his bones were white at the knuckles. He secretly murmured a sentence, Trent did not seem to understand, immediately asked, ¡°Boss, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Come on, drive!¡± Morris instructed the driver while opening his phone and typing something, retrieved the surveince, and then smoothly found the car of Issac. And then made a call to one person, ¡°Follow this car for me immediately and see where he really went.¡± He was calling Arlo. It was easier to find Arlo for some things. During the phone call, Arlo felt that something was wrong with Morris, and didn¡¯t dare to ask more questions, so he directly contacted the person who handled the matter. Ten minutester, Morris received a call from Arlo. At the other end of the phone, Arlo did not speak for a long time. ¡°Talk!¡± Morris clutched the phone and just felt his heart beat faster. ¡°Brother, that ¡­ you ¡­ you¡¯d better go over and see for yourself, just in the resuscitation room of the People¡¯s Hospital.¡± Hearing the three words resuscitation room, Morris¡¯s phone slipped directly from his hand. Trent followed Morris for many years, where have I ever seen him so lost in thought? He immediately picked up the phone and handed it to him, asking, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Morris¡¯s eyes were dull and dazed for a long time, but he said in a breathless voice, ¡°People¡¯s Hospital, go to People¡¯s Hospital right away.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He was very calm. When he spoke, his tone was slow, as if nothing was wrong. But his mute reaction is already enough to show his state. Even Trent had never seen such a side of him before. Trent seemed to have thought of something and immediately instructed the driver, ¡°Quickly, go to the hospital as fast as possible!¡± The driver was faster when he heard Trent¡¯smand, and the limousine swayed left and right all the way to the People¡¯s Hospital. Chapter 411 – The Mark on Her Body Appears The car slowly stopped at the front entrance of the hospital. Trent tilted his head to look at his boss, saw him leaning on the car seat, despondent, so he reminded: ¡°Boss, has arrived at the hospital.¡± How could Morris not know that we were at the hospital?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He ced his hand on his knee and clenched it slightly. He looked at the emergency building with his head, and he seemed to have a sense of fear for the building. It took a long time to push open the door and get out of the car. After getting out of the car, a cold breeze came, the cold chill dispelled the fear of Morris¡¯s heart ¡­ Yes, it is a sense of fear. Morris had never experienced this feeling before, but now that he had, he realized how frightening it was to be in front of someone he loved lying in the resuscitation room. He knew that Issac would never have turned back if Vivian¡¯s condition had not been so serious. After calming down for a few seconds, Morris regained his previous coolness andposure, and walked into the hospital with a high view and went straight to the 12th floor of the resuscitation room. The way, Morris seems to be unperturbed, but the heart is flooded with shocking waves, ced in the pocket of the suit pants of the fingers from time to time slightly trembling. The man who has never been afraid of anything has been dominated by a sense of fear. Because this is a general hospital, there are many patients and families during the day, and the elevator is packed with people. Morris took a look at the elevator entrance, which was full of people, and finally chose to take the stairs. At first, the man just walked up the stairs, but as he walked, he became faster and faster, and eventually jogged up the stairs. Trent, who was following him, could almost feel the psychological changes of his boss, and knew that he was willing to ept the harsh reality from his initial inability to ept it, to his willingness to ept it at this moment, which is why he was so eager to go upstairs. The man who is usually calm and collected when things go wrong, finally panicked. Morris arrived at the 12th floor and found the door of the surgical resuscitation room where Vivian was. There was no longer Issac outside the resuscitation room. Morris stood in the cold corridor of the resuscitation room, gazing up at the red light ¡°Resuscitation in progress¡±, and stared at the spot for a long time. ¡°Find Issac, whatever it takes!¡± ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Trent immediately turned around and walked down the hallway to make a phone call. Morris¡¯s cell phone kept ringing, the man was a little annoyed, but more than that, he was afraid that the ear-splitting ring of the phone would affect the doctors in the operating room, so he put the phone into silent mode. The time passed, Morris did not know how long he stood, only to feel his legs stiff and numb, he turned around, paced to the side, took out a cigarette case from his pocket, pulled out a cigarette, lit up, and silently smoked up. When the nurse saw it, she wanted to stop it because it was forbidden to make noise and smoke in the hospital, but Trent stopped the nurse and gave her some instructions. Then, Arlo, Danny, Philip and others all rushed over. The three saw the scene is, Morris back against the wall of the resuscitation room corridor, right leg slightly curved, heel against the wall, one hand in the pocket of his pants, one hand holding a cigarette, barring the smoke. His feet, a pile of cigarette ashes in five or six butts, the rich nicotine breath filled the corridor. Several brothers looked at each other, have walked up. It was only when they got closer that they found Morris¡¯s hands were trembling slightly. Such a down and out Morris is something they have not seen before. ¡­ The other side. In the garage on the negative second floor of the hospital, inside an RV. Mr. and Mrs. Phu Yen Lee sat in the driver¡¯s and passenger¡¯s seats, and inside the carriage, Houghton stood in front of a mysterious woman wearing a mask with a respectful and courteous attitude. ¡°Monarch, Philip beside Morris is highly skilled in medicine, can we hide it from the world?¡± Houghton was a little worried. The woman called ¡°Monarch¡± handed a delicate porcin bottle to Houghton, ¡°Let her take this, even the gods will not be able to see the truth. Other things, someone will contact you.¡± Houghton looked at the medicine bottle, his eyebrows knitted, looked up at the mysterious woman, ¡°Only this one method?¡± ¡°Everything that happened today was meant to be. The woman said, ¡°Even without what happened today, she should have left L City. here, does not belong to her.¡± The mysterious woman said slowly. Houghton knew very well, mainly because Vivian¡¯s identity was exposed, L City, will not be able to amodate her. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go arrange it right away.¡± Houghton knew that it was his own negligence that led to today¡¯s scene. He had an unshirkable responsibility. ¡°Also, this thing must be found a way to make Yoona take it unknowingly.¡± The woman handed another item to Houghton. Houghton took the item and asked again, ¡°So, Fraser, what should be done with it?¡± ¡°There is no need to deal with it, let it be.¡± ¡°Yes, monarch.¡± Houghton answered, and immediately went to arrange everything. ¡­ Hospital, resuscitation room. Morris, who was standing at the door, finally stopped being calm, dropped his cigarette and called the hospital director. The president, who was in the middle of a busy day, jogged all the way to Morris¡¯ heels, ¡°Ouch, Morris, what brings you here?¡± The dean, who was more than half a century old, walked over with a smile. Morris inclined his head and looked at Philip, ¡°Youe in with me.¡± Philip nodded, ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Ohhh, good, good, Morris, I¡¯ll take you in now.¡± The dean knew what Morris had called him over for as soon as he heard it, so he immediately took the two to sterilize, changed into sterile suits, and took them into the resuscitation room. In the dark, Morris had a hunch. That is, if he didn¡¯t go in, he was afraid that the little woman would leave him for this. A few minutester, the dean took Morris and Philip both into the operating room, and at this moment, a surgical assistant in the corner was about to inject one of the pharmaceuticals she had just gotten into the room when the three came in, scaring her into immediately putting the stuff away. ¡°These two are the patient¡¯s family members and want toe over to keep thempany.¡± The dean personally spoke to the attending physician, who was a little upset but didn¡¯t show it, just said coldly, ¡°Stand aside, just don¡¯t interfere with our surgery.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Morris answered, side head, meaningful nce at Philip, in signaling him what. As a doctor, Philip, although some years have not treated people again, but some things are imprinted in the brain. He stood aside, silently observing. Morris was tempted to ask the doctor what was wrong with Vivian, but he didn¡¯t dare interrupt and just stood there from a distance. The doctor¡¯s surgical forceps were holding a piece of tampon stained with crimson blood, and his heart seized up. The bottle of special medicine, then to the end are kicked in the pocket, not to be used. ¡°My God, how she still has a tattoo on her body? It seems to be a phoenix, the color is really bright and realistic.¡± Chapter 412: Morris discovers the truth At this time, the surgical assistant happened to nce at the part of Vivian¡¯s side waist that was exposed as a ¡°tattoo¡± and couldn¡¯t help but let out a gasp. A tattoo? Morris couldn¡¯t help but wonder, he had never seen any tattoos on Vivian¡¯s body. But the pale woman lying on the operating table, if not Vivian, who else? He tilted his head, swept a nce, just a nce, then just see Vivian waist side exposed part of the ¡°tattoo¡±. The ¡°tattoo¡± color like blood, revealing a part of the phoenix¡¯s head, as well as a few plumes, lifelike, exquisite. ¡°Oh my God, the little pepper actually has such a beautiful tattoo ¡­¡± Philip arm touched Morris, a jittery look, said, ¡°Do not be nervous, all indicators are normal, can not die.¡± When Morris entered the operating room, he saw Vivian being transfused, and the doctors¡¯ reactions let him know that Vivian was in serious but never life-threatening condition. His heart hung in the air and fell. But at that very moment, Morris¡¯s heart instantly lifted. Others didn¡¯t know if Vivian had tattoos on her body because they weren¡¯t her closest rtives. But he was different. Although not entwined with her day by day, but Morris clear, Vivian identity simply do not have any tattoos. And that tattoo that realistic presentation, definitely not fake. He and she, but only the night before together, such a short period of time, naturally will not be only tattooed on the body tattoo, but rather like ¡­ imprint. The imprint? Morris¡¯s mind suddenly came up with an image. He had seen this mark in an ancient book. Where? Where had he seen it? Morris was sure he had actually seen it. But ¡­ ancient book? An ancient book? Morris remembered with a jolt that it was thest time he was in the underground pce with Vivian. The two went into a room and inadvertently knocked over a bookshelf which was full of ancient books. One of the books he picked up in passing was titled ¡­ for ¡­ Morris frowned in thought and instantly remembered, yes, named ¡°The Secret History of the Hidden Tribe¡±, yes, it was ¡°The Secret History of the Hidden Tribe¡±! That book really recorded this seal. And right inside that room, there was a mysterious altar, Vivian was the one who touched the altar, which made a strange sound inside, and she had a painful onset afterwards. That time, after the two left the underground pce, he turned back to look for that altar, only to find that the contents were cleaned up and no trace of it could be found. Everything was as if it had never happened. But how could Morris remember wrong? That time, he sent someone to investigate the matter of the underground pce in depth, and so far, still no results. Vivian repeatedly asked him how the pce was resolved, Morris said the pce was handed over to the state to take over and deal with. In fact, it is not so. When the tattoo was mentioned, the assistant on the side also just looked at it and didn¡¯t care. Morris didn¡¯t pay any attention to Philip, and the two of them waited a while longer for the operation to end. Vivian was excepted out and ced in a senior VIP ward. Morris¡¯ hanging heart finally fell, but was anxious because of the marks on Vivian¡¯s body. Arlo and the others saw that Vivian was finally out of danger and left. When the room was quiet again, Morris stayed by the bedside, holding Vivian¡¯s hand, afraid that she would leave. God knows, at the moment of learning her news, there was a clear intuition that Morris could feel that Vivian was about to leave him. Now that he sees Vivian lying in a hospital bed, close at hand, the man realizes that he just loves too much and is concerned. But when he thought of the mark he had just seen on Vivian¡¯s body, Morris was puzzled and lifted the bedding and lifted her hospital gown to take a look ¡­ I was surprised to find that the mark had disappeared. Could it be that the wrong direction was remembered? He got up, went around to the other side of the bed, lifted the bedding a little, and looked at her side waist, where there was no longer a red mark! Morris was stunned for a moment, his entire body stiffened for a few moments, inexpressibly shocked and amazed. Houghton? Morris mind suddenly remembered Houghton this person. From the first time he saw Houghton, he felt that he was not a simple person, and now it seems that Houghton¡¯s appearance is no ident. And Vivian¡¯s identity is not that simple either. Morris got up and walked out of the room. Trent was sitting on the bench outside the ward ying with his phone, saw hime out, immediately stood up, ¡°Boss, how is Miss Vivian?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave you with something.¡± Morris looked at Trent with a serious expression, and when he spoke, he turned around and looked around to make sure no one was around before he whispered to Trent, ¡°Find a way to get the hair or something used by Mr. and Mrs. Phu Yen Lee, and take this heel to do some DNA.¡± ¡°Okay, Boss.¡± Trent had a vague suspicion, but didn¡¯t say anything. What the master wants to do, they can¡¯t interfere too much as subordinates. ¡°Remember, this matter has to be kept 100% confidential.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Meaning no one can be told. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get right on it.¡± Trent immediately went to handle this matter. And the other side. The n failed, and Houghton was scolded in the face. The mysterious monarch finally just said, ¡°If the n fails, it can only be suspended, otherwise, it will make people suspicious.¡± Then he left in a hurry. Half an hourter, Ethan sent word that Issac had been captured. Morris kept Vivian in the hospital for a day and a night, and Vivian woke up in due course. Opening her eyes, Vivian swept the ward and nced at Morris beside her, her pale lips hooked up in a curve, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you ¡­.¡± She wanted to reach out and hold Morris¡¯s hand, but one hand was badly fractured, and one hand could not be made stronger because of a vicle injury. In the past, to see him, are glowing, handsome and handsome look, now his face is haggard, dark circles under the eyes so heavy, even the scruff have grown out, he did not have time to shave, but just keep beside himself. It would be a lie to say that one is not moved. Seeing Vivian awake, Morris raised his hand and touched her cheek, ¡°You¡¯re finally awake.¡± ¡°King Yan doesn¡¯t like me, I put one foot in the door and he kicked me out again.¡± Vivian joked. ¡°Silly girl, what nonsense.¡± Morris scolded. ¡°By the way, how are Mandy and Sophie doing?¡± ¡°Safe and sound.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Issac wasn¡¯t so mean as to be a pervert, as long as they were safe and sound. Morris, however, did not tell Vivian that the doctor had said that if she had arrived at the hospital a littleter, her life would have been in danger. ¡°What about him?¡± Vivian asked again. The ¡°he¡± in her mouth, naturally, refers to Issac. Chapter 413: Yoona’s True Identity ¡°Arrested.¡± Morris told the truth. ¡°Oh.¡± Everything was expected, and Vivian did not have too many emotional fluctuations. ¡°That ¡­ video ¡­¡± She pursed her lips and tilted her head to look at Morris, ¡°¡­ not me.¡± Vivian was not a good exiner either, but she knew it was necessary to exin to Morris.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You know?¡± ¡°The videoes with a date, I¡¯ve looked at the hotel surveince, the only people who were at the hotel that day were Issac and Yoona.¡± He got up and poured a cup of hot water, turned around and walked to the bedside, took a spoon, scooped up a spoonful of water and fed it to Vivian. Vivian was a little ufortable with the thoughtfulness of the gesture, and she blinked her bright eyes, herplex gaze falling on Morris¡¯ body. The man, however, smiled warmly, ¡°What are you looking at, drink some water.¡± ¡°Morris, thank you.¡± Vivian was touched. ¡°Don¡¯t ever say ¡°thank you¡± to me again.¡± He stressed once again. He fed Vivian a few spoons of warm water, Vivian relieved her thirst andy on the bed, thinking about the videos that were exposed on the news, and fell into deep thought. ¡°Let¡¯s ¡­ have a hidden marriage.¡± Vivian suddenly proposed. The sudden change in attitude made Morris bbergasted for a moment, his hand holding the cup paused, his deep gaze not momentarily gazing at Vivian ¡­ The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you¡¯re getting into. But I would prefer to be married explicitly.¡± The smart and wise Morris does not understand Vivian¡¯s heart thoughts? The reason why she has concerns, on the one hand, considering that he and Yoona broke off their engagement less than six months; on the other hand, the video content is exposed, even if they have hired someone to do the public rtions treatment, it will only cause people to criticize. If the marriage is concealed, outsiders will not know that Vivian is married to him, and there will be no criticism of The Cheal family. ¡°I ¡­¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°I do not like to show off, low-key, hidden marriage is good. If you don¡¯t want to, let¡¯s not get married.¡± ¡°No way. I¡¯ll take you to get a license after you recover from the hospital.¡± Anyway, it¡¯s safer to get married first. Otherwise, Morris was really afraid that Vivian would not want to marry him, and it would be useless to regret then. ¡°My phone is still in Issac¡¯s hand, can you please talk to Edwin ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s already been said, he approved the vacation.¡± ¡°I just signed a contract with their family and then I made such a big mess, Edwin should be very angry.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve taken care of things, no need to worry.¡± Morris reached out and pinched her cheek, ¡°Take a good rest for the next few days, I still have some things to take care of this afternoon, I may have toe overter to keep youpany.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, go ahead and get busy.¡± Vivian nodded. Knock knock knock- Suddenly, someone knocked on the ward door. Morris put down his cup, ¡°You lie down for a while, I¡¯ll go out to check.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± She answered. Morris got up and walked out of the ward, closing the door behind him. Outside the door, the man standing there was none other than Trent. He handed Morris the DNA test results and whispered, ¡°The results show that Miss Vivian is not the child of Mr. and Mrs. Phu Yen Lee.¡± Trent was amazed. If Vivian was not the child of the Phu Yen Lee couple, then Yoona must not be the child of the Phu Yen Lee couple either! Morris held the results in his hand and his face became more and more gloomy. It was as expected. He handed the test results to Trent, ¡°Take it and destroy it.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss,¡± Trent responded. Morris added, ¡°Arrange some bodyguards immediately, preferably female. Keep an eye on them 24 hours a day, even if the nurse goes in.¡± Before just guessing Vivian¡¯s identity, now sure that she is not the child of Phu Yen Lee couple, Morris heart more and more uneasy. There was a feeling of disappointment that kept haunting him. Morris returned to the hospital room, stayed with Vivian for a while longer, and then left the hospital in a hurry. L City. Because Issac exposed the video, the Inte is full of Vivian¡¯s popr posts, even if Morris is fast, but in the age of advancedmunication Inte, a message can also be quickly known by theizens. Especially when there is Mike behind the scenes, pushing things to the forefront and brewing fermentation. Vivian is the long-lost ¡°daughter¡± of The Lee family and the goddaughter of the olddy of The Cheal family, which is why she is in the spotlight. Morris initially wanted to suppress the videos, but in the end he chose to let things fester and brew, even deliberately pushing things forward behind the scenes. Since someone wanted to y, he was willing to y along to the end. Meanwhile, The Lee family. Yoona was put under house arrest by the Phu Yen Lee couple and was not allowed toe out of her room. From the moment the incident broke out, a furious Phu Yen Lee pped Yoona and cursed, ¡°Look what you¡¯ve done? Your mother and I have worked hard to raise you, not to be a whore. Today you are with this man, tomorrow you are with that man, how embarrassing is that?¡± The beaten Yoonaughed instead of getting angry, ¡°Hahaha ¡­ Can you me me? I¡¯m not sure how to marry into The Cheal family if I don¡¯t find a way to have a baby, but Morris won¡¯t touch me, so I have to find another man to have a baby. But ¡­, in the end, Morris ruined me and deprived me of being a mother.¡± She sat down on the floor and burst into tears, ¡°It¡¯s all Vivian, it¡¯s all her fault, I just want to get back at her. Not only the video with Issac, I even pretended to be her and slept with other men, and then I will expose it all, so that the whole world will think she Vivian is a bitch, hahaha ¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, you idiot!¡± Phu Yen Lee kicked Yoona hard, ¡°Look at you now, how can youpare with Vivian? How can youpare?¡± A hysterical hiss, more or less mixed with loss and helplessness. For Yoona, the Phu Yen Lee couple pampered her too much only because she was destined to be Vivian¡¯s sacrificialmb. Chapter 414: Yoona’s body is really hot But after years of nurturing andpanionship, the couple naturally has some affection for her. After all, raising a dog, will also be affectionate over time, let alone a person. But Yoona did not know how to forge ahead and cut her own path. She was eventually put under house arrest by Phu Yen Lee. In the master bedroom, Phu Yen Lee and Yorlien, husband and wife, one sitting on the bedroom sofa and the other standing on the balcony smoking a stuffy cigarette. ¡°She¡¯s so indefatigable.¡± Yorlien leaned on the sofa, hugging the pillow, sighed, ¡°I also thought that, to raise her into a man, perhaps one day can take Vivian¡¯s ce. But I never expected her to be so indisputable, with a wrong outlook and narrow-mindedness, and Vivian has a world of difference after all.¡± ¡°Heh. It¡¯s not just you, I¡¯ve also thought about it. But now it seems that we were wrong after all.¡± On the balcony, Phu Yen Lee let out a deep sigh. ¡°The first time I saw her, I thought she was the chosen one, and even if she died, it wouldn¡¯t be Yoona¡¯s turn. It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve been together too long and got confused.¡± Yorlien shook his head with a deep sigh and added: ¡°Yesterday¡¯s recording, I have sent someone to Morris, I told him that it is because of years of indebtedness to Vivian, so I want to prove Vivian¡¯s innocence, and I do not know if he will be suspicious.¡± Yoona revealed himself pretending to be Vivian with another man, only to ruin Vivian, this recording, enough to prove Vivian¡¯s innocence. Morris, was only worried about Vivian, so how could he suspect.¡± Phu Yen Lee took a drag from his cigarette and exhaled a light smoke, ¡°After Morris exposed the recording, it was Yoona¡¯s nightmare. After all, it is also a poor ¡­ sacrificialmb. We ¡­ can¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Yorlien took a sip of coffee, ¡°For the rest of your days, be more kind to Yoona.¡± She put down her European white porcin mug and got up to walk outside, ¡°I¡¯ll go ask the boy what he wants to eat.¡± Leaving the master bedroom, Yorlien went down to the second floor and went directly to Yoona¡¯s room, taking the key and opening the door, only to find the bedroom empty. ¡°Yoona? Yoona?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She went to the bedroom to look for it, and then went to the balcony to see that there was no Yoona at all. Standing on the balcony, she found a piece of twine hanging to the ground and realized afterwards that Yoona had run away. Yorlien rushed upstairs, rushed into the room, and said to Phu Yen Lee, ¡°Yoona ran away!¡± ¡°Send someone to look for it, don¡¯t make any more trouble.¡± Phu Yen Lee sighed, furious with Yoona. Meanwhile, on the other side. Morris left the hospital and contacted Ethan, ¡°How are the preparations going?¡± ¡°Boss, it is well prepared, just waiting for your word.¡± ¡°Inform all the media, let¡¯s do it.¡± With Morris¡¯s order, Ethan hung up the phone. Within ten minutes after that, many newspapers started to send out articles in unison. Multiple reports, videos plus recordings and screenshots as proof. From the time Vivian saved Yoona¡¯s life as a delivery rider, to the time Yoona stole Vivian¡¯s credit for pretending to be Morris¡¯s rescuer, using it as a reason to marry The Cheal family, and deliberately sleeping with another man in suspicion, forcing her to say it was Morris¡¯s child, and then being found out the truth. And then to Yoona was forced to withdraw from the marriage, because of love and hate, joint Issac together with revenge The Cheal family and Vivian, and pretend that Vivian and Issac love recorded video, as well as Phu Yen Lee couple to provide the recording evidence. Thest amplification, directly Yoona pretend to be Vivian, in the hotel with several menscivious sex live, the scale of the live broadcast, let people straight cry cattle batch! However, only live for ten minutes, there will be a group of police officers directly break into the door, Yoona and several men were taken away by the police. Another news is yesterday at the highway toll booth, Vivian broken window video, because the toll window to the toll car has monitoring, directly clear to see Vivian shouting for help, and then is Issac¡¯s car rage through the toll booth railing, and then turn back, emergency Vivian to the hospital, covered in blood picture. Thest photo released has a photo of Vivian lying on the operating table and a photo of the hospital bed. And Mandy and Sophie came forward, saying they were kidnapped and using Issac of various crimes! The video and photographic evidence made theizens fall in disbelief. Theizens called it ¡°exciting¡±! ¡°Damn, I can¡¯t even write a novel like this!¡± ¡°Yoona is also too shameless, took the credit for Vivian¡¯s rescue, but also with others to make a child pretending to be Morris¡¯s, trying to marry into The Cheal family, really despicable! ¡°This thing, could it be a fake ah?¡± ¡°The news dared to expose it, must have been agreed by Morris, during the engagement Yoona so engaged, equal to make a fool of Morris. This scandal is willing to be exposed, so Morris really hates Yoona to the bone!¡± ¡°The most poisonous woman¡¯s heart. The same sisters, or Vivian is much more simple.¡± ¡°Yoona is a talented girl in L City, this is the same as self-destruction. It is really love how deep hate how deep.¡± ¡°The Lee family couple still have some conscience, they know they are sorry for their long-lost daughter, and provided a recording to prove Vivian¡¯s innocence, otherwise, Vivian is all over.¡± ¡°The Shaw family is not a good thing either!¡± ¡°Holy shit, Holy shit, Holy shit. It¡¯s live, damn it, it¡¯s too big.¡± ¡°Yoona¡¯s body is so hot. That pose, I¡¯ve only yed with my goddess.¡± ¡°Morris must like Vivian, absolutely true love. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to the trouble of proving her innocence.¡± ¡°Morris and Vivian get married.¡± ¡­ Theizens exploded, immersively brushing every news about Yoona, Issac , Vivian and The Cheal family, and simply could not stop, as if they were watching arge drama and enjoying it. Chapter 415: Spare Issac’s life Phu Yen Lee and his wife, who were looking for Yoona all over the city, received a call from the police and went straight to the police station. In the car, Phu Yen Lee and Yorlien fell into silence, each with a heavy heart. ¡°This is Morris¡¯s handiwork.¡± Yorlien propped his elbows on the car window, resting his head, and sighed, ¡°Yoona is stupid, but she wouldn¡¯t do such a stupid thing in the middle of the storm.¡± ¡°She¡¯s stupid because she shouldn¡¯t offend Morris.¡± Phu Yen Lee was also helpless. They both knew that even if they knew that Morris had set up Yoona, they could only ignore it. Because, Morris did it all for Vivian, who is also their future young master. The only choice was to abandon the car and save the marshal. Not long after, the two arrived at the police station. In the detention room, the couple met Yoona. The disheveled Yoona was squatting in the corner, hands around her knees, head buried, not knowing what she was thinking. Such a scene stung Yorlien¡¯s heart. With her eyes red, she immediately walked into the detention room, stood in front of Yoona and shouted, ¡°Yoona?¡± A shout, so soft that Yoona didn¡¯t move as if she didn¡¯t hear it. ¡°Yoona, mom ¡­ mom is here.¡± Yorlien said again. The motionless Yoona finally looked up slowly, the small face full of sadness is full of helplessness and despair. She raised her eyes, her bright eyes dulled in the past, only to look at Yorlien coldly, got up and walked towards the detention room, then walked around Phu Yen Lee and the police officers beside him, like a walking corpse. After Yoona was brought to the police station, she gradually came to her senses and faced the officers¡¯ questioning, she realized what had happened. She was taken to the police station and came to her senses. It¡¯s for Vivian again! Vivian!!! When she came back from the police station, Phu Yen Lee and his wife tried to talk to Yoona, but she didn¡¯t say a word. When she got home, she locked herself in her room and didn¡¯te out again. A certain basement. In the narrow basement, the door is closed and it is like a dark night, silent and dark. Issac was tied to an iron chair, struggling to move at all, like fish on a chopping board. Ta-da-da-da¡­ Issac heard someoneing, and then the door to the basement was pushed open, and the person standing at the door snapped on the lights. The light was so bright that it made Issac¡¯s eyes close in difort. After a long time, he opened his eyes and saw the person standing in front of him, tilted his head and smiled coldly, ¡°After all, you are the loser, I admit it.¡± From Issac Seeing Vivian bleeding profusely and weak to the point of fainting, he immediately asked the driver to turn around and take Vivian to the hospital. At that time, he already thought of the end. So it was no surprise to be caught. Snap¨C Morris took out a cigarette and lit it, held it in his lips, took a drag, and exhaled a light smoke from his thin lips. The lingering light smoke lined his face hazy and unclear, but only to hear him say: ¡°You have a lot of balls!¡± ¡°Oh ¡­ don¡¯t say that, I¡¯m just a loser.¡± Issac smiled to himself, as if he had bowed to fate. ¡°I warned you a long time ago not to make a move on Vivian, but you always took my words for granted.¡± Morris stood straight, one hand in his trouser pocket, one hand holding a cigarette, flicking the butt, ¡°But I also admire you. Made a choice between you and Vivian and saved her life. So, I won¡¯t kill you.¡± To him, Vivian was important. At the critical moment, Issac knew that he would be caught if he turned back with Vivian, but he was determined to take Vivian to the hospital. For this reason alone, Morris has no reason to kill Issac. ¡°You ¡­ won¡¯t kill me?¡± Issac¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly, can¡¯t help but be a little surprised. He knew that Morris was ruthless and had an axe to grind. The kidnapping of Vivian, which indirectly led to her near death, Morris actually wanted to spare his life? Issac keenly smelled an aura of danger. ¡°Bring him out.¡± Morris instructed the people behind him. Two bodyguards stepped forward, opened the chair fixed on the floor, and carried it out of the basement. In the spacious underground garage, a dozen strong bodyguards were lined up, and on the floor, there was Yeon, who was tied up on her knees, with a rag stuffed in her mouth. ¡°Oooooooo ¡­¡± When Yeon saw Issac, she kept whimpering, and all the words she wanted to say turned into ¡°whimper¡±, so she couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying. At that moment, Issac¡¯s heart thumped, his face instantly pale a few points, ¡°Morris, what the fuck do you want?¡± The cold and arrogant man slightly sideways, astonishingly handsome face hooked up a curve, ¡°nervous what, but just y with the rest of your brother and sister y.¡± The calm Issac stood up with his chair directly on his back, but when he rushed to Morris, he was held down by several bodyguards and could not move. One of his subordinates brought over a chair, Morris leisurely sat down, legs folded leaning on the chair, cold eyes looking straight at the scene ten meters away. The two bodyguards came forward and untied the ropes binding Yeon¡¯s legs, followed by a snorting sound, her clothes instantly turned into rags and were thrown aside. ¡°Ooooooooo ¡­¡± Yeon¡¯s pupils were wide and she kept struggling, but she was controlled by the bodyguard and could not struggle at all. The bodyguard moved over a chair and made her lie on it like a dog. Yeon refused and was given a few loud ps and was then forced to hold the chair down and dragged by her hair ¡­ Issac struggled and kept cursing, ¡°Morris, let go of my sister? You have the guts to fight alone, what are you capable of doing to a woman?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Bastard, damn it, let go of my sister!¡± ¡°Stop it, if you touch my sister again, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch her, don¡¯t touch her!¡± ¡­ Issac roared hysterically, struggling, the iron chair creaking on the floor, very harsh. ¡°Noisy.¡± Morris looked down and yed with his phone, raising a hand to his ear, a hint of displeasure shing across his face. Ethan, who was standing at the side, gave a look towards the bodyguard standing next to Issac, and the next moment, a pig-like howl could be heard. ¡°Well ¡­ ah ¡­¡­ Morris, if you have the guts youe at me, touch my sister, what are you! ¡± Issac knee was fiercely stabbed a knife, immediately blood spilled, gurgling down his pants, not a momentter, the ground a puddle of crimson blood. ¡°Oh?¡± Morris raised an eyebrow, ¡°At you?¡± He smiled with interest, ¡°Not bad for a good brother who dotes on his sister.¡± The original is still open-mouthed invective Morris Issac , heard this sentence, he suddenly pale as paper. Chapter 416: Let’s get a license today ¡°What do you ¡­ you mean?¡± Morris smiled lightly, ¡°Think about it?¡± ¡°You ¡­ , Morris you do so and animal what is the difference, Vivian is blind to fall in love with a man like you.¡± It seems you haven¡¯t touched her much, otherwise ¡­ it wouldn¡¯t be so tight!¡± Once a person is angry, he will lose his mind. As at this moment Issac, watching his sister being bullied, his anger attacked, so he tried to stimte Morris, want to see him also angry look. However, Morris was not able to do what he wanted. The man¡¯s fingers tightened slightly as he held the cigarette, but his handsome face remained unperturbed, and he just raised his hand to indicate that the bodyguard immediately understood what he meant. And then, Issac was brought in front of the dozen bodyguards and had his clothes torn off. Issac resisted to the death, but his fists were no match for his four hands, and he was finally defeated and forced to submit! ¡°Well ¡­ Morris, you have the guts, you have the guts to kill ¡­ kill me!¡± His head was held down on the chair he was lying in an unbearable position, the bodyguard held down his hands and head, while he was injured in one leg, wanted to resist are not strong, can only be ced at the mercy of others. ¡°Oooh ¡­¡± The Yeon on the side, who had never seen such a scene, was in tears and fell to the ground like garbage, in a terrible state. Because her legs were released and those people¡¯s target became Issac , she sat on the ground and caught the towel in her mouth with her knees and ripped it out. With her mouth freed, she immediately cried out, ¡°Morris, don¡¯t you do this to my brother, oooh ¡­ you can¡¯t do this to him, oooh ¡­¡± Yeon said, got up from the ground and lunged towards Issac, trying to protect him, but the bouncer kicked her away. ¡°Ah!¡± Yeon, who had fallen heavily, fell to the ground and trembled in pain. ¡°Heh, when really brother and sister love.¡± Morris looked cold, his eyelids slightly drooping, his pupils loaded with anger and ruthlessness. He never thought he was a good person, and he had already forgiven Issac and Yeon once for Vivian. But they didn¡¯t know any better, they had to take the me! ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it would be my fault if I didn¡¯t make it right.¡± Morris smiled lightly and stood up, sweeping his cold eyes at Ethan. ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Ethan jawed slightly, clearly feeling a chill emanating from Morris¡¯ body. Morris walked away, ignoring the wailing and cursing in the underground garage. It was no one¡¯s fault that the two of them had ended up in such a tragic situation. Unlike Yoona, she can¡¯t die yet. Otherwise, the Issac siblings would not be the only ones sent to Africa. That afternoon, the Shaw Group dered bankruptcy, and Quintel could not find Issac and Yeon, so he had to leave L City. Although thepany is running out of money, but Quintel has been in the business for a long time, naturally will leave some money to save their lives. Otherwise, in the face of thepany¡¯s bankruptcy, numerous peoplee to collect debts, how can they live a good life? Morris was informed of this news and did not say anything, not to mention not nning to do anything to Quintel. The next day, Morris, who was apanying Vivian, received a call from Ethan. ¡°Boss, the Issac siblings have been sent to Africa.¡± Ethan said sinctly. Canst from yesterday afternoon to early this morning, although there are many people, do a long time, but really not to die. But Morris never wanted to kill them in the first ce! ¡°Got it.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡­ Three monthster. Injured, Vivian¡¯s hand was badly fractured and took three months to repair before it returned to normal. This period of time, Vivian has been living in Night apartment, Morris attentively cared for, the two love iparable. Yara, who originally lived in Night apartment, could not see the two of them show their love and moved back to her vi. But her baby, which she still insists on keeping, is more than six months old. Vivian feels that Yara is foolish for insisting on having the baby, but on the other hand, he admires Yara for her boldness and sense of responsibility. Knowing that the child was innocent, she had to give birth to the child even at the expense of her future happiness. It was early this morning. Vivian seems to have gotten used to the man¡¯s early morning ¡°possessiveness¡±. Afterwards, she leaned into his arms, her slender arms wrapped around his waist, and closed her eyes to rest. Morris raised his hand and pinched her nose, ¡°Yesterday we went to the hospital for a checkup, and the doctor said you hadpletely recovered. Tomorrow ¡­ is it possible to go to get a license?¡± ¡°No!¡± Vivian refused outright. The man¡¯s face sank, his right hand over her face, pinching her cheeks, with a few warning implications, ¡°What did you say?¡± Vivian opened her eyes, pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°I said, I don¡¯t want to get a license with you tomorrow.¡± ¡°What, you want to back out?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± She moved her body, lying on the bed, her long slender fingers drawing circles on his chest, ¡°I suddenly feel that what others say is very reasonable ah. There are thousands of beautiful men out there, and if I marry you, I won¡¯t be able to hook up with other men. That would be a loss for me.¡± When she finished her sentence, Morris wrapped his arm around her waist and spun her around, pressing her directly against his body, ¡°Say that again?¡± Morris¡¯s tone was slightly sullen, with a touch of dissatisfaction. Vivian stifled augh and pretended to be serious: ¡°I¡¯ve been with you for more than three months, and I think ¡­ it¡¯s all past its freshness.¡± ¡°Vivian! Do you owe it to yourself?¡± He pped her on the buttocks with his palm, as if to punish her severely in bed. Vivian saw that Morris was serious andughed out loud, ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± She wrapped one hand around his neck and felt under the pillow with the other, ¡°I¡¯ve got the ount book. Let¡¯s ¡­ get a license today.¡± The sudden plot twist, Morris stunned, sharp eyes slightly narrowed, ¡°Late!¡± Chapter 417: You’re mine now The three months of broken hands, in addition to working in thepany, she was well taken care of by Morris, naturally also in the three months of time to see Morris ¡°tough¡±. Facing him, Vivian could only ¡°surrender¡±. Morris saw Vivian had surrendered, couldn¡¯t help but scratch her nose tip, spoiled a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you to the bath ¡­¡± ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± Vivian decisively refused, and pushed Morris away, with a hundred meters sprint speed into the bathroom locked the door. The first time I saw Morris¡¯s strong sexual power, Vivian did not dare to take a bath with him, otherwise, there is no chance of getting a license today. The two of them simply washed up and changed their clothes. ¡°Grrr¡­¡± Vivian was hungry. She stood beside Morris and looked at him with sorrowful eyes, ¡°Hungry ¡­¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to dinner first.¡± Morris raised his arm around her waist and together they entered the elevator. ¡°Let¡¯s just go straight to the marriage registry, or I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to get a license if I¡¯mte.¡± Vivian reached out and shook her phone. The time jumped on the phone screen, it was already 3:50 pm. ¡°Have a meal, it won¡¯t take long.¡± Morris rubbed her head and when the elevator door opened, he naturally took Vivian¡¯s hand and they walked out of the elevator. Because of Morris¡¯s identity situation, both of them wore masks and went out without fear of being noticed. Morris drove the car and took Vivian to dinner. The two simply had a meal, appropriate to set out to drive to the marriage registry. ¡°You¡¯re really ¡­ eh, what are you doing parked here?¡± Vivian was about to say something when he saw Morris pull the car to the side of the road. As he unbuckled his seat belt and pushed open the door to get out, he said to her, ¡°Wait for me in the car.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± She assumed Morris was temporarily trying to go to the bathroom. After sitting in the car for a while, five minutester, the man turned back and got in the car. ¡°What have you been doing?¡± Morris closed the car door and turned sideways to face the small woman squarely, ¡°Close your eyes.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Vivian frowned, unsure, ¡°What the hell, so mysterious.¡± She said so, but she still obediently closed her eyes. After that, she felt Morris holding her hand, followed by a cool object on her ring finger. Vivian subconsciously opened her eyes and found a pink diamond ring on her finger. The pink diamond is a rose-like design, beautiful and exquisite.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She looked at Morris unbelievably, ¡°Is it a rose design?¡± Morris shook, ¡°Because you like roses, so I specially arranged for the designer to design a rose diamond ring.¡± ¡°Why did you choose pink?¡± The little woman admired the ring and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s so pretty.¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± The man held Vivian¡¯s hand and asked instead of answering. She was wearing a delicate pink diamond wedding ring, which set off her slender, long fingers and made them even whiter,parable to a hand model. ¡°Hmm. Like it.¡± Vivian nodded. It was mid-afternoon and the sun was shining through the front windshield. Vivian lifted her hand and the diamond ring shone beautifully in the sunlight. ¡°Just like it.¡± Morris held Vivian¡¯s hand tightly, his tender eyes gazing at her, ¡°Put on the ring, from now on, you¡¯re mine now.¡± Feeling the man¡¯s hot gaze, Vivian¡¯s face was filled with an insatiable smile. She had imagined a proposal in a sea of flowers, or in the presence of friends, or at an borate candlelit dinner, but she had never imagined it would be so simple. Simple, and yet it made her feel happy. ¡°No!¡± She shook her head, ¡°I should say, we are a family.¡± After saying that, she spread her hands to Morris. The man frowned in confusion, ¡°What?¡± ¡°The ring. You can¡¯t buy a ring that isn¡¯t a pair, right?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s a ring.¡± Morris pulled out the ck velvet box from his suit pocket and ced it in Vivian¡¯s hand. She took the ring box, opened it, and there was another ring inside, a very simple men¡¯s green leaf ring, superbly crafted and perfectly cut. ¡°Why is your ring a green leaf?¡± ¡°You tell me.¡± Morris¡¯s thin, thick lips curved up in an arc, smiling without saying a word. His ring was a green leaf, while Vivian¡¯s was a pink rosebud,plete with a flower and a leaf. But the good thing is that Morris has a unique vision, not like the kind of profligate, make a ring pigeon egg so big, tacky and impractical. On the contrary, this kind of diamond ring is not too big or small, luxurious and low-key, without losing nobility. She took Morris¡¯s hand, put on the ring for Morris, and raised her eyes to look up at the man, ¡°From today on, you are my Vivian¡¯s husband. In the future if I let me find you betray me ¡­¡± ¡°There will not be that day.¡± ¡°You are surrounded by beautiful women, who knows.¡± Vivian snorted lightly and added, ¡°I don¡¯t ask much of you, just one thing, loyalty!¡± She held up a finger and said this with her smiling cheeks gradually serious. Morris took her right hand and clutched it in his heart, ¡°I promise you.¡± Chapter 418: You should never get married ¡°I married a wife, not a servant, you don¡¯t need to cook, you don¡¯t need to be deliberately gentle, just be yourself.¡± He said with affection. The gentle to the bone tone, and su and nice, simply melted Vivian¡¯s heart. She couldn¡¯t help but smile heartily, her body Vivian leaned forward, ¡°Morris, you¡¯re so nice!¡± Active kiss on his lips, and then hugged him tightly, ¡°Meet you, three lives lucky.¡± ¡°Silly girl!¡± The manughed, his big palm rubbed her hair and reminded, ¡°Time to go, if it¡¯s anyter, the marriage registry office will be closed.¡± Vivian pushed Morris away and leaned on the car seat, reminding him to hurry up and drive. Vivian sat on the passenger side, suddenly saw the ring on her hand, so she used her phone to search for the pink rose flowernguage. The results show that the pink rose flowernguage represents the ¡°hand of the son and the son to grow old¡±. Pink is the color of girls, a symbol of innocence and beauty, but also the promise of love for a long time. Vivian¡¯s hand clutching the phone was slightly tightened, and she couldn¡¯t help but look at the man who was driving. Today he is dressed in a suit and his short, three-seventh hair is well-groomed and shiny. The modeling face is usually a three-dimensional standard he, thick eyebrows fly into the temples, thick eyshes, long narrow phoenix eyes ck like ink, the nose is upright, the lips are thin and thick with a few evil sexy, belong to the kind of man who will make people fall in a nce. When he saw him, Vivian¡¯s mind recalled his idol Yan Yikuan, both of whom had that innate aura of cool dominance. When she first met him, he was arrogant and cold, giving people a kind of indifference that rejects them. Vivian thought that she would only meet him a few times in her life and end up as a passerby in her life, but she didn¡¯t expect toe this far with him. She didn¡¯t expect that this cold man would be gentle and considerate inside. Although not good at words, but those things are done silently. Even a wedding ring, he dug in his heels, so focused on the smallest details, it is hard not to let people moved. ¡°Has anyone everplimented you ¡­ on how nice and gentle you are?¡± Vivian was a little curious. Morris propped his elbows on the car window and rested his head,zily sweeping her a nce, ¡°Very good? Very gentle?¡± He gave an unexined light snort with a few confused chuckles. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°Nonsense, you are not hard-hearted ¡­¡± Vivian just wanted to retort, he suddenly remembered that when he first met Morris, she had also called him the same thing. He smiled sarcastically and added, ¡°Those who know you know what you are like.¡± At Vivian¡¯s words, Morris was satisfied. Ten minutester, they arrived at the marriage registry. The two of them stood in line. At that moment, Vivian¡¯s cell phone rang. ¡°Sit down for a while, it¡¯s my mother, I¡¯ll take it first.¡± Walking out of the hall, Vivian answered the phone, ¡°Mom?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Anika questioned Vivian. Vivian pursed her lips, a little uneasy. She came to L City from her hometown only yesterday and quietly brought her ount book with her. Her biggest worry was that her adoptive parents would know that she had stolen the ount book. ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Vivian stammered and was about to say something when she heard Anika say, ¡°Did you take our family register with you? You are going to marry Morris behind my back and your father¡¯s back, right?¡± I was afraid of what would happen. Vivian raised his hand and pped his head, not knowing what to say for a moment. ¡°Mom, Morris and I ¡­¡± She was just about to admit this and try to get her adoptive parents¡¯ opinion when Anika interrupted, ¡°You must not get married.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Your father and I, and your master, we¡¯re all on our way to L City. If you have a license with him, you will divorce, if not, you will wait for us at home.¡± On the phone, Anika reprimanded. At that moment, Morris came over, stood behind her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vivian looked at the cell phone interface that had been hung up by her foster mother, wrinkling her brow with a strained expression, ¡°¡­ They know I stole the ount book. It¡¯s on its way to L City.¡± She couldn¡¯t figure out how her adoptive parents and master could be so opposed to her marrying Morris. ¡°I¡¯ve said for a long time that although it¡¯s good to have a hidden marriage, you must also get permission from your parents.¡± Morris said to her, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back and wait for them.¡± ¡°Huh? We ¡­ are already here, so let¡¯s just get the marriage license first.¡± Vivian took Morris¡¯s hand and rubbed her thumb over the ring on his finger, ¡°We¡¯re wearing our rings, so it¡¯s not a good idea not to get a license.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± Morris held her hand back and said softly, ¡°Running away is not the way to solve the problem. The only way to get married is to solve the problems in their hearts. My girl, you must be the happiest woman, and you must also get the blessing of all your rtives.¡± He really did put himself in her shoes in everything. Vivian pursed her lips, looked at him with affection for a long time, and wrapped her arms around his neck, ¡°Morris, you are very kind.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home.¡± Morris took her hand and left the wedding registry. Vivian walked down the steps three times, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m always vaguely worried. It feels like if we don¡¯t get a license this time, we ¡­ don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll wait for the next one.¡± ¡°Already put on the wedding ring, how could I let you go!¡± Morris held her hand tightly. Although watching Vivian¡¯s gaze tinged with a few warm smiles, but he was heavy-hearted. Houghton had always rejected his marriage to Vivian, naturally because of her status. Three months ago, when Vivian was operated, he saw the mark on her body. After that, he took the time to go to the underground pce and found that room once again, and in it he found the book ¡°The Secret History of the Hidden Tribe¡±. Chapter 419: You have no future When he looked through the ¡°Secret History of the Hidden Tribe¡± and carefully analyzed Vivian¡¯s situation, he finally determined that Vivian¡¯s identity was not simple. If he guessed correctly, she was the young master of the Hidden n. Yoona and Vivian are twin sisters, if Vivian is the young master of the Hidden Tribe, then it means Yoona is also. Morris even got the hair of Raine, the youngest son of The Lee family, for DNA identification. The result ¡­ Raine is not even the biological son of Phu Yen Lee couple, and he is simr to Vivian and Yoona, DNA. In other words, the three siblings are not the children of Phu Yen Lee, but are really all from the Hidden Tribe. The Phu Yen Lee couple is raising two children of the Hidden Tribe, so what is their identity? What is Houghton¡¯s identity? Do Vivian¡¯s parents know her true identity? Many questions swirled in Morris¡¯s mind as he collected secrets about the Hidden Tribe, but only got some false legends. Morris couldn¡¯t help but guess if the Hidden Tribe was just a tribe that had fallen out of existence long ago. He did not know, but did not stop investigating. After a long time, Morris epted the reality of Vivian¡¯s identity, and when he chose to be with her, he already made the intention to protect her for a lifetime. The two of them drove to Night apartment. When they got upstairs, Vivian sat on the sofa and sighed, ¡°Originally, my parents could have approved of us getting married, but Houghton kept objecting.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She reached for a pillow and hugged it in her arms, and she was furiously lying on it, ¡°I just don¡¯t get it, what¡¯s wrong with you that Houghton doesn¡¯t like you!¡± It¡¯s not easy to find the love of your life, Vivian is willing to marry Morris. But because of Morris¡¯s identity, she chose to hide her marriage. In this way, she will not have to bear the psychological pressure and burden brought to her by the world¡¯s eyes. Who knew that Houghton and the others woulde straight to L City to stop them from getting married. Morris poured a cup of hot water for Vivian and handed it to her, ¡°Have some water to cool down.¡± He sat directly beside Vivian, his arm around her neck, and brought her into his arms, ¡°You are Houghton¡¯s disciple, he treats you like his own child. Of course he cares about your marriage.¡± Vivian drank a ss of water and ced the ss on the table with some force, snapping it, venting her frustration. ¡°I know he treats me like his own child, but by getting married I¡¯m pursuing my own future happiness. He always gets in the way, so of course I¡¯m angry.¡± ¡°Not angry, not angry.¡± Morris held her head down and let her lean on his shoulder, ¡°Good thingse in small packages.¡± Vivian suddenly fell silent. She thought about New Year¡¯s Eve, when Morris went back home to help Mom and Dad chop wood and wash dishes, condescending and giving a lot. Maybe when Houghton and the adoptive parents came over, they suddenly epted Morris after a chat with him? After a long wait of a few hours, Vivian¡¯s parents and Houghton arrived in L City and Morris and Vivian went to the station to pick them up themselves. Then went to the dinner. After ordering, several people sat in a booth and waited for their meal. Vivian, who was sitting next to Morris, drooped unhappily and thoughtfully. ¡°Morris, I have something to say to my daughter.¡± Anika said politely. Anika said politely. ¡°Well, I happen to want to go out for a cigarette.¡± Morris got up and headed outside. She turned back to Morris and said, ¡°Sit down, you don¡¯t have to go out.¡± Morris was a bit surprised by Vivian¡¯s behavior, he didn¡¯t expect the little girl to be protective of him. He raised his eyes and swept his gaze across the three people, only to see them frowning sadly, as if they had a thousand words to say to Vivian. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well, I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Morris said a very far-fetched, but Vivian can not refuse the reason. ¡°You ¡­ okay, okay.¡± Vivian helplessly let go of his hand and watched as Morris turned to leave thepartment and closed the door. The door closed and the box in once again fell silent. A displeased Vivian looked back at the three people sitting across from her, ¡°Dad, Mom, Houghton, why do you keep stopping me from marrying Morris? Is there something wrong with him?¡± ¡°Ugh ¡­¡± Anika shook her head with a sigh, ¡°Daughter, Morris is not bad. On the contrary, he is too good.¡± ¡°I agree with your mother, although Morris is very rich, but he is surrounded by beautiful women, and all of them are capable, where do you get the confidence to feel better than others? On the other hand, you are good looking, how can you match him? It¡¯s not that your mother and I don¡¯t agree, but marriage is not a child¡¯s y, it¡¯s about the right family. Otherwise, you will be bullied if you marry him!¡± Tamsin persuaded Vivian with all his heart. Houghton, on the other hand, just bowed his head and drank his tea without saying a word. Only when he noticed Vivian¡¯s gaze on him, he put down his cup and cleared his throat, ¡°You will not have a future with him.¡± A serious attitude, certain words. Vivian¡¯s eyes were fixed on Houghton for a moment, and she found Houghton¡¯s statement more and more thought-provoking. Even if he said he didn¡¯t like Morris, or that Morris was unreliable, it was normal. The association previously found Houghton¡¯s mysterious behavior, Vivian inexplicably some anxiety. ¡°I have to make my own decisions about my marriage, whether there is a future or not.¡± Vivian¡¯s attitude is strong, ¡°I like him, just want to marry him. However, I don¡¯t want to disclose it to the public yet, I just want to marry him in secret. One more thing, I know you guys will definitely say it¡¯s the wrong choice, but ¡­¡± She paused, her gaze firm, and said, ¡°There are only two possible oues, and that is ¡­ either good or bad. It¡¯s a 50/50 split between good and bad, so what makes you think it must be a bad oue!¡± Tamsin took a sip of hot water, took a deep breath and let out a fierce sigh. ¡°Dad and Mom, I have never disobeyed you or made you worry since I was a child. Before I decided to marry Morris, I thought about it a lot and for a long time, and even had the intention to give up. However, there are many things you do not know. In these days, I have been through a lot, and almost every time I was in danger it was Morris who went out of his way to save me, even without regard for his own life.¡± Vivian said openly and honestly, hoping only to move to convince them with emotion and reason. Chapter 420: The Secret Behind the Scenes ¡°Grown up, can¡¯t control you.¡± Houghton rather helplesslymented, after saying that, he got up and walked towards the outside, ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡± When he picked up Houghton and his adoptive parents from the station, neither of them had ever been to the bathroom, so Vivian thought Houghton was really going to the bathroom and didn¡¯t think much of it. When he stepped out of the box, Houghton walked down the hallway and saw Morris leaning against the railing, thoughtfully smoking a cigarette. He took a step forward and walked over. ¡°Houghton, why are you out?¡± Morris extinguished his cigarette, straightened up and asked. Morris has collected the cold and high profile of Vivian¡¯s family, and maintains absolute respect and dignity for them. Houghton looked at Morris, leaning on the railing, pulling out a cigarette stick pinned to his waist, and a small pouch, pinching a bit of tobo in the gun. Just as he was about to touch the lighter, Morris immediately reached out and lit the lighter to his cigarette stick and lit it for him. The condescending attitude already proves Vivian¡¯s status in Morris¡¯s heart. Otherwise, a man as high and mighty as he is would not light a cigarette for an ordinary old man? Houghton could not help but be stunned, looked at him, lit the cigarette, barred two puffs, nostrils puffed out faint light smoke. ¡°Ugh ¡­¡± He let out a deep sigh, ¡°Vivian is a simple girl, from a humble background, not worthy of your The Cheal family. looking at the past and present, any rtionship needs to be door-to-door, otherwise, it is not destined to be happy.¡± Morris lit a cigarette for himself, took a drag from his lips. A moment of silence, Morris slightly jawed, ¡°Well, Houghton is absolutely right.¡± ¡°Now that you know that, you should stay away from her.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be that arbitrary.¡± Morris¡¯ lips curled up in a smile, ¡°What would Houghton think if I were willing to give up my identity and be an ordinary person?¡± ¡°Give up your identity?¡± Houghton¡¯s eyebrows knitted, tilting his head, astonished gaze surveyed Morris, into a deep thought. I don¡¯t know if he was pondering the truth of Morris¡¯ words, or thinking about something. A few momentster, he snorted, ¡°You are the heir of The Cheal family, the identity is not something you can put down just by saying so. You young people, you are immature and not calm enough, everything is a child¡¯s y.¡± His thin lips curled up with a hint of coldness, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are and what Vivian¡¯s background is, I¡¯ve decided to marry her.¡± This time, Morris is not discussing with Houghton, but ¡­ informing. Just informing him, saying: I want to marry Vivian! Houghton¡¯s shrewd eyes narrowed slightly and gazed at him with probing eyes, ¡°When did you know that?¡± Morris is a rare business genius in L City, a wise and intelligent person, although young, but the means of poisonous, wise and brave. Houghton was worried that Morris would find the clues, but what he feared had happened after all. Since he began to suspect Vivian¡¯s identity, he will inevitably go deeper into the investigation. Some things can not be stopped by him. Houghton simply did not hide, but said openly and honestly: ¡°Since you know Vivian is not an ordinary person, it is more important to stay away from her. You two are not destined to work out. You should know that you will only harm her if you stay with her.¡± Morris was not curious about anything, but when it came to Vivian, he was curious and even had a strong desire to know Vivian¡¯s background and how her identity as the young master of the Hidden n would bring about a change in her fate.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°She, when will she leave L City?¡± Suddenly, an idea burst into Morris¡¯ mind that Vivian would be leaving L City soon. Until then, he had been ignoring one thing. He had been engaged to Yoona and was even getting married, but neither Houghton nor The Lee family had ever stood in the way, but he had stood in the way of Vivian¡¯s marriage. Yoona lives in L City and is a famous and talented girl in L City. Vivian, on the other hand, lives in the countryside and seems to be hiding a jewel on purpose. Yoona and Vivian are twins, so why are they treated differently? And what is Raine¡¯s identity? ¡°You are smart, since you know these things but didn¡¯t tell Vivian, it means you still have concerns ¡­¡± ¡°Yoona and Vivian, I think the former would be more interested in that position.¡± Morris intended Houghton¡¯s words, met him with four eyes, and added: ¡°From the time I met Vivian, she said that she wanted to live a simple and ordinary life.¡± ¡°Yoona, there is no such qualification.¡± Houghton said in a deep voice, with disdain for Yoona in his words. He didn¡¯t mention a word about Raine. This could not help but make Morris think of a paragraph he read in the Secret History of the Hidden Tribe: the Hidden Tribe has been passed down to men but not women. Morris originally doubted this, but now it seems that it is really a male but not a female. Otherwise, Houghton would not have valued Vivian so much. ¡­ Inside the box, Vivian and her adoptive parents chatted together for a long time until Morris and Houghton both walked in and the waiter began to serve the food one by one. ¡°Uncle, aunt and Houghton, you haven¡¯t eaten yet aftering all the way here, so let¡¯s dine first. We¡¯ll talk about other thingster.¡± Morris sat beside Vivian and spoke politely to the three. Mr. and Mrs. Tamsin nced at Houghton and then at Morris. The couple looked at each other again, said nothing more, and began to eat. In the gloomy atmosphere, several people simply ate some. After the meal, Morris said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go back and rest.¡± ¡°Dad, Mom ¡­¡± Vivian still wanted to say something, but Morris pulled Vivian¡¯s hand, ¡°Something to talk about tomorrow.¡± ¡°You ¡­ can do it then.¡± Seeing the time is not early, Vivian also heartily the three of them rushed from the countryside, they arranged to go to the hotel to rest. And only after that, Vivian turned around with Morris and went downstairs. On the way home, Vivian finally couldn¡¯t hold back her emotions and questioned Morris, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me discuss this with them? I¡¯m telling you, my parents are stubborn, but they love me very much and will definitely not stop us from getting married.¡± Chapter 421: Houghton is angry and sick? ¡°Since they won¡¯t stop the license, what¡¯s your hurry.¡± Morris hooked his lips and smiled, stroking her head behind him, ¡°What, afraid I will like someone else?¡± ¡°If you really like someone else, as long as you say the word, I will absolutely go clean.¡± Vivian snorted lightly and spoke with an arrogant little look. The reason for thiscency is that Vivian knows that Morris loves him and is emboldened by his fondness ¡­. Morris face haloed withughter in hearing this sentence, the expression stiffened, the smile gradually converged, until it disappeared into nothing. ¡°Car ¡­ car, look at the car ah!¡± He stared at Vivian for a split second, involuntarily the gods traveled too far. And at that moment, the car in front of him stopped, Vivian shouted in horror, pointing ahead. Morris, who suddenly returned to his senses, stepped on the gas and braked in seconds. Snort¨C A sharp piercing sound, Vivian body inertia leaned forward, and was pulled back again by the seat belt, hitting the car seat lean, shaking. ¡°What are you doing, can an old driver still drive without looking at the road?¡± Vivian frowned, ring at Morris and scolding him angrily. She was angry because Morris was driving so carelessly and making her worry excessively. ¡°Is everything okay? I was so focused on talking to you, I wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡± Morris pulled a random excuse. ¡°Be careful, it was really scary.¡± Vivian covered her heart, terrified. The red light ahead jumped the street light and the sedan started, which moved forward slowly. Morris eyes ahead did not speak again, the carriage into a brief silence. Vivian, sitting in the passenger side, inclined his head and kept sizing up Morris, ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡± A kind of intuition, Morris like there is something on his mind. ¡°Did the old thing say something to you?¡± ¡°Hmm? No. No. Houghton didn¡¯t talk to me much.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Vivian sighed, ¡°My master is just like that, he¡¯s always indifferent to a lot of people, but he¡¯s definitely kind and decent.¡± The two of them went back to Night apartment, Vivian kept holding Morris¡¯ hand tightly, ¡°I couldn¡¯t get a license today, let¡¯s get a license tomorrow.¡± ¡°Tomorrow, Saturday.¡± ¡°Huh? That ¡­ then forget it, let¡¯s do it on Monday then.¡± ¡°The ninth of May? I remember you dislike the number nine,¡± Morris reminded. Vivian came to her senses, ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t like the number 9, it¡¯s always unlucky. Let¡¯s do it on the 10th of May.¡± She let go of Morris¡¯s hand and went to sit on the sofa, leaning back tiredly, looking up at the ceiling and murmuring, ¡°I don¡¯t know why they never agreed to marry me to you.¡± Vaguely, Vivian sensed that her adoptive parents were very repulsive. It was clear that they did not loathe Morris before that. Hearing her words, Morris¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as he walked aside to get her a cup of hot water and handed it to her, ¡°Marriage is not a child¡¯s y, they will naturally be worried. In the end, it¡¯s my failure to give them a sense of security.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Vivian nodded heavily, quite agreeing, ¡°You¡¯re handsome and rich, and you like me, isn¡¯t this the Cindere story from the fairy tale? It¡¯s no wonder my parents don¡¯t feel like believing you.¡± What is a fairy tale? Naturally, it is a fake story made up to give people a good long-cherished wish. In real life, how many Prince Charming would fall in love with Cindere? ¡°In that case, you did earn it.¡± Morris sat beside her and took her in his arms, his lightly smiling handsome face gradually became serious, and his dark pupils were deep and despondent. ¡°So self-absorbed.¡± Vivian teased, put down the cup and raised her arms around Morris¡¯ neck, ¡°I¡¯m so tired, I¡¯m a little sleepy.¡± She originally had serious insomnia, and since being with Morris, her insomnia has really been relieved, and even she looks much better. ¡°Come, lie on myp and sleep.¡± He put his arm around Vivian and let her rest on hisp.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Viviany down obediently and held Morris¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°I have a show tomorrow, can you stay with my parents?¡± After signing a contract with FUN Media Company, she had been taking off work for three or two days, feeling sorry for Edwin. But Edwin took extra care of her. Once Vivian asked Edwin directly, ¡°Mr. Edwin, I¡¯ve been on leave for three or two days since I started working, but you are not only not angry, but also keep giving me resources because I am Madame Cheal¡¯s goddaughter?¡± At that time, Vivian was a little angry. She was strong by nature and just wanted to be rewarded on her own merit, not because her god-granddaughter status had paved the way for her to have a smooth ride. Edwinughed, ¡°Yes, at first I agreed to Stewart and let youe to FUN Media Company, it is indeed rted to your identity. Butter on, I think you are a very good talent, you have the spirit, . The kind of temperament and nobility you showed on the runway is like everything God has given you, which makes you shine and attract attention.¡± When Edwin said this, Vivian stared straight at Edwin, she saw the light and vision in Edwin¡¯s eyes and had high hopes for her. After that, Vivian realized that Edwin liked her simply because she was a shining star on the stage, with a great aura, and her beauty was outstanding, and her status as the goddaughter of the olddy of The Cheal family had made Edwin value her more and more. Therefore, Vivian is more and more interested in her work. Tomorrow¡¯s runway show was also decided a week ago, although not a big show, but she can not arbitrarily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it on my aunt and uncle¡¯s side.¡± Morris reassured Vivian. ¡­ A good night¡¯s sleep, Vivian woke up early the next morning, washed up and went straight to the hotel where her adoptive parents were staying. She knocked on the door and it opened. Vivian tilted her head and looked at Anika, so she smiled, ¡°Good morning, Mom.¡± She walked in and nced around, ¡°Where¡¯s my dad? Morris sent someone to prepare breakfast for you and it will be deliveredter.¡± ¡°Your father is next door, talking to your master.¡± Anika looked at Vivian whilebing her hair and gave another deep sigh, ¡°You¡¯ve made your master very angry. In the morning, your master said he was not feeling well and your father went over to stay with him.¡± Vivian pursed her lips, quite a bit helpless, took theb from Anika¡¯s hand, ¡°Mom, sit down, let me help youb your hair.¡± She took Anika¡¯s hand, walked to the sofa in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and sat down, stood behind her,bing her hair while saying, ¡°Mom, I really like Morris, can¡¯t you just let me fight for happiness.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your master promise you guys?¡± Anika spread her hands, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for promising you, he could be so angry that his heart hurts?¡± Chapter 422: Fraser is leaving Vivian¡¯s small hand gave a beat, ¡°Ah? My master has agreed? I didn¡¯t know that, when did it happen?¡± She was overjoyed and shoved theb into Anika¡¯s hand, ¡°Mom, take your time, I¡¯m going to go see my master.¡± Anika shook her head, her face full of a doting smile. Vivian knocked on the next door and it was opened by Tamsin, the foster father. ¡°Good morning, Dad.¡± She grinned at Tamsin. ¡°How dare you smile, look how angry you¡¯ve made your master.¡± Tamsin scolded her. ¡°I know I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯m just looking for Master to apologize.¡± She squeezed through the door and saw Houghton lying on the bed, covered with a quilt, sleeping on his side.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Master? Master?¡± Vivian walked over and came around to Houghton¡¯s face, ¡°Hey, hey, hey, my mom said you¡¯ve given me permission to get a license with Morris, Master, that¡¯s very kind of you.¡± Houghton blew out his beard in anger, ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t have a disciple like you.¡± He grunted and rolled over, turning his back to Vivian. Vivian got up and went around to the other side of the bed. Before she could talk to Houghton, Houghton nced at her and prepared to turn over again. This time, however, Vivian held her down, ¡°Oh, Houghton, what are you doing? It¡¯s good to promise to marry Morris and me. I swear to God ¡­¡± She said, she really raised her right index and middle finger, ¡°Swear that Morris and I will be happy for the rest of our lives. If we don¡¯t live happily ever after, then ¡­¡± Just as Vivian was thinking of what to say, Houghton nudged his mouth and pped her on the head, ¡°Shut up, you don¡¯t expect anything good day after day. You¡¯re going to kill me sooner orter.¡± Facing Houghton with white temples, Vivian felt his love and affection for her, so she hugged him through the bedding, ¡°In this world, except for my parents, you are the best to me, Master. You can¡¯t die, you have to live at least a hundred years.¡± Houghton red at Vivian, ¡°I can¡¯t even move at 100 years old, you will bully me.¡± ¡°What nonsense. I¡¯m not going to bully you ¡­ ouch ¡­¡± She joked with Houghton like she did when she was a child. Halfway through the sentence, she was pped on the head by Tamsin, ¡°Nonsense with your master again, no big deal.¡± Vivian skimmed his mouth, reached out and pulled Houghton¡¯s beard, ¡°Houghton, do you care, someone is bullying your apprentice!¡± ¡°You deserve it, you deserve a good beating!¡± Houghton scolded lightly. The atmosphere was quite lively and rxed as the three men threw back their heads andughed. After a while, Morris brought the maids over to join them for dinner. Vivian told Morris about Houghton¡¯s condition, and Morris contacted a doctor toe and examine Houghton. The results were only high blood pressure, but everything was normal. Vivian¡¯s hanging heart fell, and only then said goodbye to a few people and went to work. At eleven o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Vivian finished the show and just after she walked off stage, she met Fraser backstage. ¡°Fraser, what are you doing here?¡± When she saw Fraser, Vivian was a little surprised. In the three months since she broke her hand, she had seen Fraser only a handful of times. Fraser, dressed in a white suit, was as gentle as ever. He stood in front of Vivian and smiled brightly, ¡°Healed?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vivian moved his wrist, ¡°The hand has recovered as before.¡± ¡°Well, it looks good.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. But you, what are you doing here?¡± This is the show of a clothing show in L City, she came to walk in the show. I didn¡¯t expect to meet him here. ¡°I came here to look for you.¡± ¡°Looking for me?¡± Vivian¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly. Just call if you have something, speciallye over to find a trip, could it be that ¡­ something big has happened? She reached out and pointed to a lounge chair, ¡°Sit down and talk, there are chairs over there.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Fraser waved his hand, ¡°I have a flight in an hour and n to return to C. On the way out, I came to see you again. On the way out, I¡¯lle and see you again.¡± ¡°What, back to C? Didn¡¯t you juste back not long ago and said you were nning to develop in the country? It hasn¡¯t been long now, and you¡¯re leaving again? ¡± Vivian somewhat can¡¯t understand. Moreover, Fraser seemed to be in a bit of a hurry to go this time. ¡°After staying abroad for a long time, I¡¯m used to it. Originally nned to develop in the country, the result of most of the half year has not yet hair to adapt.¡± He shrugged rather helplessly, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just too bad at adapting.¡± On the surface, he gave Vivian a reason, but in reality, Fraser¡¯s mission had already been handled. L City, will no longer need him, he should naturally leave here. Faced with his first love, Vivian still has unspeakable regrets for him. But the past is the wind, there is no need to mention the past, it is also time to let go of each other, each to pursue their own future. She lightly pursed her red lips, lowered her eyes and sighed, ¡°Since you are telling me now, you must have decided to leave, I do not need to stay.¡± Vivian stepped forward, opened her arms and gave him a hug, ¡°Have a good trip, see youter.¡± Too many words were buried in her heart after he left L City, and as time passed, they were eroded by time, making her forget them. There seems to be a thousand words, but I don¡¯t know where to start. Finally Vivian let go of Fraser, with a look of reluctance in her eyes. When she hugged him, Fraser couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart beat faster, a flutter. But the hands hanging at his side did not raise, probably because he was afraid, or afraid ¡­ Fear of taking the initiative to embrace her after, will not want to leave. ¡°There is something for you.¡± Fraser took out a delicate square gold velvet box and handed it to Vivian, ¡°A gift for you, I hope you can wear it in the future.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± She curiously took the item, and when she opened it, there was a light luxury bracelet inside. An extremely thin light luxury type bracelet with angles and three blue crushed diamonds set in the middle position. Two bow and arrow shapes were engraved on the left and right sides of the blue crushed diamonds. ¡°Do not underestimate this bracelet, but I have cast magic, at the critical moment, it will save your life. So ¡­¡± Fraser said in a serious manner, while picking up the bracelet, lifted Vivian¡¯s left hand and put the bracelet on, ¡°This bracelet must be carried with you.¡± ¡°Pfft ¡­¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help but cover her lips with a smile, ¡°Those who don¡¯t know still think you are a magician. This kind of childish words, not like your style.¡± Seeing herughing happily, Fraser also couldn¡¯t help himself, ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t take it off at any time!¡± He said to Vivian with a smile at the corner of his lips. With such a scene, Vivian only thought he was making a joke. Unbeknownst to her, this one bracelet is significant and can indeed save her life in critical moments. Chapter 423: Yoona is dead Vivian raised his wrist, looked down at the bracelet on his wrist, his emotions were indefinably low. Couldn¡¯t help but emotionally say, ¡°It¡¯s pretty, I like it a lot.¡± The implication is that Fraser was promised sideways that this bracelet she would not take down. Only ¡­ There are some things Vivian hid in his heart and did not say. When he left without saying goodbye, and met yearster, he still knew to give her a hello when he left, which is also a kind of progress. Fraser¡¯s obscure eyes looked directly at Vivian, even though there was more reluctance in his heart, he did not show it in front of Vivian. ¡°You go back to work, I ¡­ should go.¡± He tapped the watch on his wrist, suggesting that it was not far from boarding time, and that he would miss his flight if he was anyter. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you.¡± Vivian smiled, ¡°It¡¯s just as well I¡¯m done, there¡¯s nothing more for me to do back there.¡± ¡°Is it convenient?¡± ¡°What¡¯s not convenient, I¡¯m fine anyway.¡± Vivian smiled lightly, ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll go and change my clothes.¡± With that, she went into the dressing room to change into a set of clothes, and said hello to her boss on her way out, before leaving with Fraser. She drove her red car and drove Fraser straight to the airport. On the way, Vivian emotions inexplicably some regret. ¡°Are you not going back to L City this time?¡± Vivian, who was looking ahead, nced sideways at Fraser and asked. ¡°Should ¡­ note back.¡± Fraser leaned on the passenger seat, as the words fell, he took a deep breath and sighed silently. This sigh carried a myriad of regrets. ¡°Vivian, if I hadn¡¯t left without saying goodbye back then, would there have been a chance between us?¡± Ghostly, Fraser still asked the question in his heart. ¡°Why did you remember to ask this?¡± Vivian red lips slightly hooked, ¡°Morris and I are ready to get a license.¡± It sounds like a bull¡¯s-eye chat, but in reality it is Vivian¡¯s side refusal to answer Fraser¡¯s question. Once something is over, it is past tense, and there is little point in mentioning it again. A license? Fraser knew that Vivian liked Morris, but the two of them were very low-key, and there were no rumors of them in L City, so Fraser thought they would at least announce their marriage. But now it sounds like Vivian is ¡­ ¡°nning to get married in secret?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She readily admitted. Fraser looked slightly stunned, his hand couldn¡¯t help but clench, forcing a smile, ¡°Really? It¡¯s quite courageous, congrattions. But ¡­ is sorry that there is no way to attend your wedding.¡± ¡°Hidden marriage, do not n to do a wedding.¡± ¡°Then I wish you a happy wedding in advance, white head ¡­ together with old age.¡± When he said the words ¡°grow old together¡±, Fraser clearly felt a sudden pain in his heart. The kind of taste, is sour pain, people breathe slightly suffocated, unbearable. ¡°Thank you.¡± Vivian dly epted Fraser¡¯s blessing, slightly sideways, nced at the man beside him, even if only to take time to nce while driving, a brief moment, she could clearly detect Fraser¡¯s face despondency and sadness. Before this, Vivian had never understood why Fraser suddenly fell in love with Yoona. But at this moment, she understood. He doesn¡¯t like Yoona at all, either he just treats Yoona as her substitute; or he¡¯s just ying games with Yoona to test her reaction. Otherwise, Fraser, who is dating Yoona, couldn¡¯t have kept quiet after something so big happened to Yoona! ¡°Foreign countries are not safer than home, take good care of yourself and call if you need anything.¡± After arriving at the airport, Fraser got out of the car and Vivian walked up to him and admonished him. Fraser carried his shoulder bag on his side and smiled affectionately at Vivian, ¡°I¡¯m off. Take care.¡± ¡°Take care!¡± Vivian slightly jawed. The words fell, Fraser turned around and left. From outside the airport to inside the lobby, Fraser did not even look back at her, but Vivian stood at the same spot, watching his figure gradually disappear into the crowd in the lobby. Her heart is indescribably messy and emotional. He, too, was once a man who loved deeply, even if it was his first love, but this time it was a true farewell. Vivian reached out and touched the bracelet on her wrist, sighed, turned around and got into her car and left. She disappeared in the traffic, the man inside the hall stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking at the direction she disappeared, the starry eyes gradually dulled. Vivian, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll see you again, take care! Fraser did not want to leave L City, but he had to. Ten minutester, halfway through the drive, Vivian suddenly received a call from Arlo. Looking at the phone screen jumped Arlo¡¯s phone number, Vivian confused eyebrows, ¡°Why is he calling me? Is it about Aurora?¡± After a few seconds of hesitation, Vivian answered the phone, ¡°Arlo, what do you want from me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ¡­.¡± The other side sighed as he spoke, and the heaviness in his tone could be felt through the phone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vivian¡¯s heartstrings tightened, pulling the sedan to the side of the road and questioning eagerly. ¡°Yoona she ¡­ died.¡± ¡°What ¡­ what? You said Yoona she ¡­ died?¡± The sudden news shocked Vivian¡¯s mind nk, after a moment of reprieve, she asked again, ¡°Suicide or homicide?¡± ¡°The evidence at the scene suggests suicide, but Raine is also missing.¡± Arlo told Vivian the situation first. ¡°How long has Raine been missing, and what about Phu Yen Lee and Yorlien?¡± ¡°Missing for three days before it was determined that they really couldn¡¯t be reached. The two of them were very depressed, Yorlien kept crying, but Phu Yen Lee kept smoking one cigarette after another.¡± ¡°Okay, I know. Thank you, Arlo.¡± Vivian hung up the phone and sat in the car, silent for a long time. Although she hated Yoona, but no matter what, Yoona is her sister, now suddenly know that she died, but Vivian some difficult to ept. If Yoona was killed, the killer behind it was definitely not Morris. If he wanted to get rid of Yoona, he wouldn¡¯t have waited until now to do it. Vivian picked up his cell phone and wanted to call Morris when he thought of Fraser. The two of them have been together for some time, so Fraser must know about this. She immediately made a call to Fraser ¡­ ¡°Hello, the user you have called is offline ¡­¡± Vivian nced at the time and sighed, he was probably already boarding the ne by this time. So she called Morris again, ¡°Morris, about Yoona, did you know?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Well, Arlo just told me.¡± Morris said in a calm and collected manner. ¡°Do you think ¡­ I should ¡­ go over and take a look?¡± Vivian mood isplicated. On the one hand, there is some hatred Yoona, on the other hand, she feels that Yoona is her sister, if she is dead, she should not count those things before she was born. Chapter 424: Morris lied to her ¡°Follow your heart and go see it if you want to.¡± Morris let Vivian make her own choice. ¡°I ¡­¡± Vivian hesitated for a moment, ¡°Got it.¡± Hang up the phone, an hourter ¡­ Knock knock knock- Vivian knocked on the door, and within a moment, it opened. Morris stood at the door of the suite, saw Vivian, took her hand and embraced her into his arms, giving her a warm hug. Vivian snuggled into his arms, hugged him tightly and closed her eyes. The two were silent as Morris lifted his hand and patted her back gently, soothing her emotions. ¡°Your daughter is back? Come on, hurry over to eat.¡± When Anika saw no movement at the door, she walked over to take a nce and saw the two of them standing in the doorway, having a good time. ¡°Oh, okay.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Vivian then let go of Morris, inclined his head to look at Anika and answered, then gave a look to Morris to keep Yoona¡¯s affairs a secret. Even though they didn¡¯t care about Yoona, Vivian didn¡¯t want them to know too much. The man jawed slightly, closed the door, and took her hand into the living room. On the living room table, a sumptuous meal was prepared and several people sat at the table to eat. ¡°Daughter, I¡¯m going back to L City with your master and your mother this afternoon.¡± As they were eating, Tamsin suddenly said. Vivian was stunned, ¡°Back in the afternoon? Didn¡¯t you guys ¡­ juste yesterday?¡± Snap¨C Houghton pped his chopsticks on the table, ¡°Humph, your parents and I are too old to control you, your own marital affairs to make their own decisions.¡± Houghton, who was furious, took a sip of wine from the ss on the table, full of displeasure. Anika, holding the bowl, listened to Houghton¡¯s words and nced at Vivian, but did not say anything. She remained neutral. Houghton¡¯s words had some truth to them, and Vivian¡¯s words naturally had some truth to them as well. Vivian instantly felt that the meat in her mouth did not smell good, slowly put down her chopsticks and lowered her head in contemtion while chewing the pork elbow in her mouth before saying, ¡°Houghton, I know you are doing me a favor, but my happiness is in my hands, I still want to ¡­ ¡± ¡°Stay together if you want to, and tell us when you get married.¡± Houghton stroked his three-goat beard, said a word, and smothered his head to eat. After the meal, several people sat for a while, the three insisted on leaving, Vivian and Morris then sent them to the station. On the way, Morris said to send someone to drive them back, but was refused. When they arrived at the station, Vivian stood there talking to Tamsin and Anika, but Houghton said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± ¡°Houghton, I¡¯ll take you.¡± Morris apanied Houghton to the bathroom, seemingly worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to find his way. As he pulled away from Vivian and the others, Houghton looked back and asked in an appropriate whisper, ¡°I hope you keep your word.¡± ¡°For Vivian¡¯s sake, this marriage, or not to take.¡± Morris said indifferently, but his ck as ink pupils are hidden frustration and pain. After a moment of silence, he asked, ¡°Yoona¡¯s death, Houghton must know who the killer is, right?¡± At this point, Morris knows very well that the Tamsin¡¯s still do not know Vivian¡¯s true identity, nor do they know Houghton¡¯s identity. But Yoona¡¯s death was no ident, and Houghton should know exactly why. Houghton¡¯s step was a little bit, meaningfully looked up at Morris, ¡°boy, you are very smart, I appreciate you.¡± He raised his hand and patted Morris¡¯s shoulder, ¡°If Vivian didn¡¯t have that identity, I¡¯d be all for you two getting married.¡± In fact, Houghton never supported Vivian and Morris to get married, but was just ying games with Morris in front of Vivian and the Tamsins. That night, Houghton told Morris about the matter of Vivian, which made Morris agree to Houghton ¡­ For the time being, he will not get a license with Vivian and get married. ¡°Ugh~!¡± After saying that, Houghton hung his head and shook it, slowly withdrew his hand on Morris¡¯s shoulder and went to the bathroom. When they came out, the three of them got on the bus, Morris handed the prepared gifts together with the bus and watched them leave. The bus was fading away, Vivian then breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Hoo ¡­ finally gone. It¡¯s a good thing my parents don¡¯t know about Yoona, or they¡¯d be thinking about it again.¡± She took Morris¡¯s hand, her face was lingeringly heavy, ¡°Let¡¯s go back, I¡¯m a little tired.¡± The next day, Vivian worked a long day, and when she got off work in the evening, Yara and Ivan called to ask her to have a meal at Seabed. After meeting at the restaurant, the three of them ordered their food and sat down together. Yara mysteriously asked, ¡°I heard that Yoona died, is it true?¡± Ivan also nodded his head, ¡°Yes, yes, I also heard people say. But because of those scandals before Yoona, The Lee family didn¡¯t dare to announce the death to the public, nning to cover up the matter on the excuse that Yoona was abroad.¡± ¡°Yes, I also heard that the Phu Yen Lee couple is already auctioning off thepany and seems to be preparing to leave L City.¡± Yara added. Faced with questions from the two, Vivian nodded slightly tiredly, ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°My goodness, how could this happen?¡± Yara¡¯s jaw dropped and she reached up to cover her lips, ¡°For good reason, this person is gone.¡± ¡°Serves you right, you¡¯re to me. When you live too much, you deserve to die.¡± Ivan spat out in a good-natured way. Vivian was not in a good mood and did not say much. Ivan and Yara saw that she was not in a good mood, so they changed the subject. ¡°By the way, Vivian, do you want to do me a favor? My baby is more than six months old, and I want to have it at Xihua Children¡¯s Hospital, but the file can¡¯t be transferred there, can you help me think of a way?¡± Yara said to Vivian, holding her hand over her pregnant belly. Vivian, who was eating amb roll, froze, ¡°Ask Philip, he has a good rtionship with the director of Xihua Children¡¯s Hospital, it¡¯s just a matter of words. If you¡¯re looking for me, you must be looking for the wrong person.¡± ¡°Gee, I don¡¯t want to find him.¡± Yara rolled her eyes and took a piece of meat with her chopsticks and tossed it in the bowl of sauce, ¡°He¡¯s not a good person.¡± Vivian was confused and nced at Ivan, most likely to ask him what was going on. Ivan shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s no use looking at me, I¡¯m wondering the same thing.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡± Vivian could not think of a reason and asked Yara directly. After all, from the time Yara broke up with Mike, it was Philip who apanied Yara during the period when she was depressed, and the two of them had gradually be friends. But I never thought they would fight. ¡°Philip said that I was not as good as Mandy, and that I was destined to be unable to take care of the baby by myself, and that I should not have given birth to the baby.¡± Yara held her chopsticks and poked them in the bowl of sauce, as if she was venting her frustration. That look was caught in Vivian¡¯s eyes, and her willow eyebrows drew together, vaguely smelling a different scent. Chapter 425: Attending Yoona’s Funeral ¡°You said ¡­ Philip boasted Mandy?¡± Vivian asked unbelievably. That time Mandy was violently beaten by her mother-inw and her child was identally seriously injured, Mandy sought her help when she was at her wit¡¯s end, so she contacted Philip and asked Philip to arrange for Mandy¡¯s child to be treated in Xihua Children¡¯s Hospital. Onlyter was the child out of danger. On that asion, Mandy knelt down and thanked Philip directly. But after that, they didn¡¯t seem to have any encounter with each other, right? ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Yara skimmed her lips, ¡°Philip said Mandy is gentle and virtuous, calm and generous, and she can earn money and take care of the children, a rare good woman. And he said I, a delicate little princess, can¡¯t even take care of myself, it¡¯s impossible to take care of the children.¡± She pped the table in anger, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m angry!¡± The words were clearly usatory, but Vivian heard a little something else. She subconsciously nced at Ivan, only to see Ivan raised his eyebrows and smiled thievishly. That meaning, self-evident. The words were a bit too informative, and Vivian took a moment to digest them before saying, ¡°Philip probably cares about you in the wrong way.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention him to me, it¡¯s annoying.¡± ¡°Boring? Then what? Even if you let me arrange for you to go to Xihua Children¡¯s Hospital, I will still contact Philip. Not to mention helping baby Mandy go to Westward Children¡¯s Hospital before was also looking for ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s annoying, it¡¯s either Philip or Mandy¡¯s.¡± Yara tapped her chopsticks, ¡°Forget it, you guys eat, I¡¯ll ¡­ go to a bathroom.¡± She said, got up and went to the bathroom. Only then Ivan whispered, ¡°Pregnant women are emotionally unstable during pregnancy, you must not take it into ount.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it has anything to do with pregnancy.¡± Vivianughed meaningfully. In the evening, Vivian went back to Night apartment. She had been living in her own apartment, but stayed here because Night apartment was the closest to FUN Media Company and also closer to the weddingpany. The weddingpany was officially opened a month ago, but under the name of Morris being the owner, it was reopened and weed numerous guests and business was booming. Mandy has to earn money because she has to raise her children, so Vivian arranged for her to do part-time wedding nning. Because of her ability and talent, she is a mainstay in thepany and is highly valued. Houghton is still working as a security guard for the weddingpany, but he has been unwell for a while now, so he went back to the countryside to recuperate. After returning to the apartment, Vivian saw that Morris had not yet returned, so she went to the study and held a video conference for the Vinca E-Sports people to talk about the future development and direction of thepany. It must be said that because Vivian had an innate ¡°team¡±, her investment was extraordinarily sessful and thepany was profitable after the following month. Until this month, thepany made a profit of more than three million dors, which is a very good sign. ¡°What are you working on?¡± Just as Vivian finished the video conference and was ying a game, Morris came back. ¡°I¡¯ll be done ying the game soon.¡± She said and continued to get into the game. Morris turned around and went to get Vivian a cup of hot tea and ced it in front of her, then stood behind her and watched her y the game. Only when she easily pushed to the high ground and won a game, did Vivian remove her headset and leaned back in the executive chair to look at Morris, ¡°There¡¯s a lot going on in thepany, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all taken care of.¡± Morris cupped his hands around Vivian¡¯s face and bent down to kiss her lips, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a break earlier, why are you waiting for me?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s waiting for you, I just couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± Vivian did not admit to waiting for Morris. Suddenly, she thought of something and her eyes lit up, ¡°Mom and Dad have agreed to our marriage, can we go get our license tomorrow?¡± ¡°I happen to have something to tell you.¡± He walked up to her and dragged Vivian up, he sat down, obediently letting the little woman sit in his arms, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Tomorrow is Yoona¡¯s funeral.¡± ¡°Tomorrow?¡± When you think about it, tomorrow really wasn¡¯t the right day to get a license. She leaned against Morris¡¯s chest, her arm around his neck, ¡°Has Raine found him yet?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be right. If Yoona had offended someone and there was a deliberate retaliation, it would only be against Yoona or the Phu Yen Lee¡¯s, why would it be against Raine?¡± Vivian had met Raine, and they had spoken a few times. She didn¡¯t like the lively Raine, but she definitely didn¡¯t hate her. ¡°Morris, do you feel that Yoona¡¯s death, is very problematic?¡± Even though it wasn¡¯t very clear how Yoona died, and she hadn¡¯t even been to the crime scene, Vivian knew that things must not be that simple. ¡°Not sure.¡± Morris smoothed her hair with his palm, ¡°Take care of yourself, you don¡¯t need to ask questions about things you shouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Tomorrow, her funeral, I want to go there.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± This night, the two went to bed early. The next morning, the two got up, washed up, and went to Yoona¡¯s funeral site with Morris. Because the news was concealed, not many people came to the funeral. On this day, it was raining incessantly and the cloudy sky was inexplicably heavy, making people feel depressed. Under a tree at the north end of the hill in Xianshan Cemetery, there were many people standing in front of the tombstone, each dressed in ck and holding a ck umbre. Vivian and Morris, both holding an umbre each, walked over. After getting closer, Vivian just saw Phu Yen Lee and Yorlien standing hand in hand, wearing ck armbands on their arms, with a chrysanthemum pinned to their chests, their faces haggard, and Phu Yen Lee was white overnight, seemingly aged by more than ten years. At the funeral, Vivian saw Stewart, Cindy and Ste. The three of them are Yoona¡¯s ssmates, Ste is Yoona¡¯s best friend, although some small friction urredter, but know Yoona died, she still cried thest breath. There was also Mike, and some close friends who were close to The Lee family in the past. ¡°Vivian, what are you doing here?¡± Ste, who had offered a chrysanthemum to Yoona, raised her hand to wipe her tears and turned around to see Vivian and Morris walking past. She couldn¡¯t help but be angry and pointed at Vivian and cursed, ¡°Cat crying for mercy, you are happier than anyone when Yoona died.¡± A yell that drew everyone¡¯s attention. Cindy, who already had a deep grudge against Vivian, pointed at Vivian and angrily scolded, ¡°Get lost, Yoona¡¯s funeral, you don¡¯t deserve to appear!¡± ¡°Yo, what¡¯s Vivian doing here?¡± ¡°Morris actually came too.¡± ¡°Yoona and Vivian were so entangled, could her death be rted to Vivian?¡± ¡°Who knows.¡± ¡°But Morris is benevolent, by Yoona counted, regardless of the past, but also came.¡± ¡°Yoona died, Phu Yen Lee two will be better for Vivian, right. After all, she is also their daughter.¡± ¡­N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The crowd whispered, their eyes sometimes looking at Vivian, sometimes looking at the Phu Yen Lee couple, each with their own thoughts. Chapter 426: The dead are the greatest ¡°What are you arguing about, don¡¯t you understand the truth that the dead are the greatest?¡± Stewart couldn¡¯t bear to watch and couldn¡¯t help but chide. Ste and Cindy still want to say something, but see Stewart and Phu Yen Lee couple¡¯s face is not very good, but also can only hate to re at Vivian, honestly stand aside and did not say anything. Vivian walked up and walked through the crowd to Yoona¡¯s tombstone. The glossy ck tombstone was engraved inrge golden letters: Tomb of Yoona¡¯s beloved daughter. A ck-and-white photo of Yoona was pasted on the top. In that photo, Yoona¡¯s smile was sweet and bright, especially the innocence of her bright eyes. Vivian didn¡¯t know when this was a picture of Yoona, but she felt aplex feeling when she saw a picture almost simr to her own on the tombstone. She had hated Yoona and envied her, but when she reached the end of her life and finally turned into a clutch of ashes, all her emotions for her disappeared. Standing in front of the tombstone, she bowed deeply and ced a white chrysanthemum, before turning around and walking to the other side. Standing next to them were Mr. and Mrs. Phu Yen Lee. Vivian looked at her ¡°real parents¡±, who had aged horribly overnight and were no longer as radiant as they had been. There is nothing more tragic in life than to lose someone to the dead. The loss of their daughter has devastated Mr. and Mrs. Phu Yen Lee, and they have lost their luster and be depressed and decrepit. ¡°You guys ¡­¡± Vivian thought of a lot of words, but all the words came to her lips and she couldn¡¯t say them. The first time Morris released a recording online to prove her innocence, the recording was provided by the Phu Yen Lee couple. As Yoona¡¯s ¡°biological mother¡±, they should have loved Yoona the most, but in the end, they actually gave up Yoona to protect her innocence. This incident made Vivian feel unbelievable and treacherous for a long time. Whether it was because of Morris¡¯ lewdness or for other reasons, Vivian should be grateful to them. ¡°Condolences!¡± She sighed and said two words. Phu Yen Lee, with thick dark circles under his eyes, haggard to the core, looked at Vivian and sighed deeply, raising his arms around Yorlien, who was sobbing low in his arms, without saying a word. Seeing him immersed in grief, Vivian did not know how to react, but turned away. Morris ced a chrysanthemum in front of Yoona¡¯s tombstone, bowed, and walked up to Phu Yen Lee to say a few words before leaving. Coming down from the mountain, Vivian¡¯s heart was heavy. It was hard for Vivian to ept the reality of seeing someone who looked almost simr to her leave this world, even if she had a past rtionship. After sitting in the car for a while, Morris got into the car and saw that Vivian was depressed, he got out of the car again, went around to the passenger side, pulled open the door, stood by the door, leaned forward slightly and took Vivian into his arms, soothing her emotions, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Arlo said that Yoona was disguised as a suicide, but it was more like a homicide. Who was behind it? And who took Raine?¡± There were a million connections, making it clear to Vivian that the matter was not as simple as she thought. ¡°I want to ¡­¡± She said that she wanted to investigate. A woman¡¯s sixth sense is very strong, Vivian keenly felt that this matter is unusual, she is eager to investigate. The result is to hear Morris said: ¡°The Lee family matter has nothing to do with you, and Phu Yen Lee couple is dealing with thepany¡¯s business, the next step is to leave L City. think, Raine may not be missing, but was sent abroad by them in advance secretly. Roughly, she has offended someone in the business world.¡± ¡°Your analysis makes sense, but ¡­¡± Vivian pushed Morris away, eyebrows slightly close, ¡°Phu Yen Lee shopping mall to make enemies, what people will be offended? Looking at L City, except you, no one can force The Lee family out of the way.¡± This is said, Morris speechless. The two of them looked at each other, Vivian¡¯s hot gaze on Morris, sharp eyes, seems to make him nothing to hide. He was silent for a moment and nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I meant.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Vivian was very puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s true that Yoona¡¯s death has nothing to do with me. But The Lee family did this to you, and I never intended to forgive them. It¡¯s just that Yoona happened to be in trouble when I took on The Lee family.¡± Morris sighed in frustration, propping one hand on the door frame and the other on the car door frame with a sad frown, ¡°The Lee family, something has to be taught.¡± In fact, these things have nothing to do with Morris half. But if he does not admit that he forced The Lee family to leave L City, Vivian will be more and more interested in the killer behind the scenes and will take the initiative to investigate the truth of the matter. Morris promised Houghton that he would keep the secret, and naturally he would not tell Vivian the truth. If she really misunderstands, then it is good to keep misunderstanding. ¡°So it¡¯s you!¡± She pursed her lips and breathed a long sigh of relief, ¡°I thought The Lee family had some untold secret that caused Yoona¡¯s death. I didn¡¯t think it was just an ident.¡± ¡°Although it is said so, but Yoona¡¯s death ¡­ is still hard for me to ept.¡± Uneptable indeed. The death ¡­ was too hasty, too sudden. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, just take care of yourself.¡± Morris raised his hand and rubbed Vivian¡¯s head, leaned over to help her buckle up, and dropped a kiss on her lips before closing the door, getting into the driver¡¯s seat and starting the limo to leave. On the way, the car is very quiet. The quiet can only hear the sound of the car driving. Vivian tilted his head to look out the window, somehow always feel that something is not right. Whether it is a logical rtionship or cause-and-effect rtionship, she feels very wrong. But she couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong. When she got home, Vivian went to the study and sat in front of theputer to y games and distract herself. Morris had prepared a nice lunch for her at noon. She had no appetite, but simply ate a little, and felt a little tired, so she went to bed andy down for a while, and fell asleep. Until the phone rang again, waking her up from her dream. Between dazed and confused, she picked up the phone and saw that it was Yara¡¯s call. ¡°Yara?¡± ¡°Oooh ¡­ Vivian, where are you?¡± Just after the phone was connected, the sound of Yara crying came from the other end of the phone. The sound of crying directly scared Vivian awake, sitting on the bed, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Oooh ¡­ I¡¯m bleeding, bleeding, what should I do, I¡¯m scared ¡­ oooh ¡­¡± On the phone, Yara was crying up and down. Vivian brain a moment of sluggishness, immediately lift the bedding, get up and put on shoes, while asking: ¡°Where are you now people? I¡¯ll go over to you, and in the meantime, hurry up and call 120, or take a taxi to the hospital.¡± ¡°I¡¯m at home. I called 120, but there¡¯s traffic on the road. I¡¯m afraid the baby is gone ¡­ afraid ¡­¡± Chapter 427: Lisa is back Yara was crying more and more on the other end of the phone, Vivian keptforting her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t think too much, I¡¯lle over to you now.¡± Vivian hung up the phone and looked at the time, it was 2pm, the rush hour, no wonder Yara said the ambnce was stuck in traffic. ¡°Morris?¡± She didn¡¯t see Morris in the living room. She didn¡¯t see Morris in the living room and went to the study, ¡°Morris, you¡¯re at ¡­¡± Originally thought Morris is not in the living room, should be busy in the study, but who knows the study also empty. ¡°Where is everyone?¡± Vivian sighed, while holding the phone to call Morris, while walking towards the outside, changed shoes in the entrance hall and went out. As soon as she entered the elevator, the phone was connected. Morris¡¯ voice came on the other end, ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Vivian directly questioned where Morris was, but because there was no signal when she entered the elevator, she couldn¡¯t hear what the other party was saying. When she arrived at the second floor parking lot, she stepped out of the elevator and walked towards Morris¡¯s parking space, she realized that the person standing not far away was not Morris, but who else? And in front of him there was a stunningly beautiful woman wearing a tight red wrap-around dress and with waist-length blonde hair that was slightly curly. Who is she ¡­? Just as Vivian was about to walk over, he saw the woman embracing Morris! ¡°Morris, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, I really missed you.¡± Lisa hugged Morris tightly and let go of him after she finished and punched him on the chest with her pink fist, ¡°You man, you are really annoying people to death. If I don¡¯t contact you, don¡¯t you know to reach out to me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a woman, what am I doing contacting you.¡± Morris¡¯s eyebrows were slightly closed, and a few moments of impatience shed in his pupils¡¯ eyes, ¡°Looking for me for something?¡± ¡°Geez, you¡¯re so annoying!¡± Lisa¡¯s small fist smashed into Morris¡¯ chest, ¡°How can you talk to a girl like that? What else could it be if I¡¯m not looking for you.¡± She stomped her foot in anger, her scarlet cheeks tinged with a touch of shyness. ¡°Would it kill you to talk normally?¡± Morris face through a few impatient, see Lisa delicate whining look, inexplicably some repulsion. ¡°People talk like this, huh.¡± Lisa arrogantly cold hum, then close to him, directly hold his arm, ¡°I do not care ah, I am easy toe back, you as the host, must apany me. You have to prepare a reception banquet for me in the evening.¡± It was amanding tone, not at all a discussion with Morris again. The man¡¯s body stiffened and his cold eyes looked askance at Lisa, ¡°If you rub yourself on me again, believe it or not, I¡¯ll punch your fake breasts out!¡± The actual fact that Morris said this, Lisa could not help but not only not get angry, but also straighten out her chest, showing off the proud two white. ¡°How about it, is it big? I tell you, this is I spent a lot of money to move the knife, if you dare to burst, you have to pay!¡± ¡°Apany you vice coffin, want?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Lisa was choked speechless, a flip him away, ¡°Morris, you are not human. Forget about me when you have a date? No conscience.¡± ¡°Are you talking about me?¡± Vivian, who was standing not far away, saw that the two of them had been making out for a long time, so she couldn¡¯t help herself and came over. If she was in her old nature, she would have been furious when she saw Morris being intimate and ambiguous with another woman, but after all these experiences, Vivian was sure of Morris¡¯ heart for her. Therefore, she trusts him. ¡°Vivian, why are you down here.¡± Morris saw Vivian appear, shook off Lisa, and walked to her. Vivian looked at Morris, and then looked at the woman in front of her, who had a sexy and hot body, ¡°Morris, is this your friend? No introduction either?¡± The first thing you need to do is to take a look at Vivian¡¯s face and smile, and then walk up to her and hold out your hand. The woman¡¯s face is now facing each other, and Vivian suddenly remembered that she was the woman who was on the video with Philip at the Xihua Children¡¯s Hospital and was holding Morris¡¯s neck in the video. What was she doing here? ¡°Lisa?¡± A very nice name. Vivian shook her hand without loss of grace, ¡°You¡¯re Morris¡¯ friend?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Morris stood beside Vivian, nodded as he put his arm around her shoulder. ¡°Morris and I have slept together, we¡¯re very close.¡± ¡°Would it kill you not to talk nonsense!¡± Morris cold eyes shot at Lisa, sharp gaze, want to be able to stare a few holes in Lisa¡¯s body. ¡°What nonsense? I slept in the same bed with you when I was a kid, didn¡¯t I? I even wet the bed, and then you kicked me out of bed, my mother has told me this many times.¡± Lisa is seriously talking to Vivian about their childhood, with a simple and serious face, as if she really treats Morris as a friend, and has no other non-exceptional thoughts. Could it be that Lisa is Morris¡¯s confidante? Vivian was not sure for a while, but it was not good enough to ask directly to his face. ¡°Then your rtionship with Morris is indeed enviable.¡± She smiled and added, ¡°I still have something to do, I¡¯ll leave now, you guys talk.¡± Vivian said this without any sarcasm, but when she said it to make people listen, it changed the meaning to anotheryer. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Morris asked as she took her hand. ¡°Yara says she¡¯s bleeding, and she¡¯s crying on the phone, so I have to hurry over and check.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a guy, and you can¡¯t help much.¡± Vivian said, nced at Lisa again and smiled politely, ¡°Since your friend is back, you stay with her first, I¡¯ll call youter.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Morris just wanted to refuse, but as a result Lisa nodded her head like a garlic, ¡°Yes, yes, Miss Vivian, you are so nice.¡± Lisa¡¯s red lips were slightly hooked, and her smile did not reach her eyes. She was watching Vivian carefully, trying to figure out what kind of woman she really was. A woman who can make Morris fall in love to the point of obsession must be different. Vivian and Lisa look at each other, she is keen Lisa eyes feel a hostile intent. It is the kind of love rivalry meeting, the feeling of the eyes. Vivian can be sure that Lisa is fond of Morris. But ¡­ Now is not the time to pursue this. ¡°Morris, you guys talk first, I¡¯ll go over first. Bye~¡± She shook the keys in her hand, waved with Lisa, turned around and on her way out, raised her arm around Morris¡¯s neck and pressed down, padded her foot and dropped a kiss on his lips. The first thing you need to do is to dere your sovereignty. Morris was stunned and felt the smell of acetic acid lingering around Vivian, which made her feel good. She raised an eyebrow and smiled, turned to the car, started the car and left straight away. Lisa and Morris both stood there watching Vivian leave, then the silent garage sounded Lisa smashing her mouth, ¡°Tsk tsk ¡­ is this for me to see?¡± Chapter 428: Yara is bleeding ¡°You?¡± Morris nced at herzily, ¡°Not worthy yet.¡± With that, he walked over to the other car, pulled open the door and got into the car. Lisa immediately pulled open the passenger door and got in, closing the door, ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°To take you to Philip.¡± Morris said as he drove. ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Lisa shook her head and red angrily at Morris, ¡°I came back home to find you, what are you asking me to find Philip for.¡± ¡°I have a woman, you have nothing to do with hanging out in front of me from now on.¡± ¡°Morris, are you a thing? Forgetting righteousness when you see sex.¡± ¡°I talk to you a woman what ¡°righteousness¡±.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± The two words, blocked her can not answer the words, can only be angry sitting on the passenger side, did not speak. The carriage fell into silence, the two silent. Morris called Philip and went directly to Philip¡¯spany to find him. Half an hourter, he arrived at Philip¡¯s office. Morris took Lisa upstairs in the elevator and was led to the president¡¯s office by the secretary. When he pushed open the door, he saw Philip sitting in the executive chair, his folded legs crossed on the desk, azy and idle posture. ¡°You guys are here so soon.¡± Philip put his feet down and snapped his fingers at the secretary behind them, ¡°Have two cups of Blue Mountain coffee brought over.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The secretary nodded and turned to walk out of the office, closing the door behind her. ¡°Wow, that voice, that body, that¡¯s not like you.¡± Philip wrapped his arms around his chest, walked up to Lisa, circled around her, and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with emotion, ¡°Not bad.¡± When Philipplimented her, Lisa proudly puffed up her chest, ¡°Of course, I spent millions, it has to be effective.¡± She said, walked to Philip, ¡°Do you want to feel the feel?¡± Lisa mouth said, the hand has taken Philip¡¯s hand, put it towards his own chest ¡­ ¡°Holy shit, pervert, get away!¡± The sudden move scared Philip straight away, ¡°You¡¯re a woman now, and you still think you¡¯re a fucking man?¡± Morris sat on the couch, silently pulled out a cigarette, lit it, and quietly watched the two of them, looking pale and unsure of what he was thinking. Lisa flung her bag onto the couch and sat down on it with a huff, ¡°Hmph, my dad says I¡¯m a shemale and a pervert every day, and you say the same thing.¡± Although the tone was careless, Philip still sensed that Lisa¡¯s mood was not right. He reached out and touched his nose, nced at Morris, only to see Morris shrugged and spread his hands, a look of ¡°it¡¯s none of your business¡±. Philip immediately sat next to Morris and looked across at Lisa, ¡°That ¡­ I¡¯m saying you don¡¯t be too casual. You¡¯re a woman now, you need to keep your distance from men, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°With others can keep a distance. But a few of us grew up together, you have a few hairs on your body I know, keep a fart distance.¡± Lisa spat. Philip didn¡¯t know how to respond to thisment. He propped his elbows on the arm of the sofa, resting his chin and gazing at Lisa with a crooked head, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a date? If your date sees you let loose in front of us, won¡¯t he dump you?¡± At the mention of her boyfriend, Lisa hung her head in frustration and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. Philip didn¡¯t seem to care about her mood and asked, ¡°Are youing back now and will you go to C in the future?¡± ¡°I went to C is to do surgery, now the operation is sessful, why do I still go back to C? Ch, I am not living abroad for a long time, and I don¡¯t want to marry a foreigner.¡± ¡°Oh oh, that¡¯s right.¡± Philip nodded his head. Lisa had loved dancing since she was a child and had a certain talent for it, which was very pleasing to her teachers. With the love and obsession for dance, he gradually began to reject his own gender, he had the idea to be a woman. After discussing with her family, she was rejected time and time again until she finally forced herself to die, then she managed to convince her parents and went abroad to have an operation to be a woman and changed her name to Lisa. After several consecutive surgeries abroad and a few years of recuperation, she became aplete woman. ¡­ On the other hand, Vivian found Yara when the ambnce arrived just in time, and she apanied her to the hospital. After some tests, the doctor said Yara had signs of miscarriage and needed to be hospitalized for observation.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. In the ward, Yara was hooked up to a drip, and Vivian sat in the escort chair, looking at the pale Yara, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Yara leaned against the bed, looking helplessly at the ceiling, ¡°Is it okay? I haven¡¯t told my parents yet, and if they find out, they¡¯ll probably kill me. And Anthony, there¡¯s been no movement so far, which makes me a little apprehensive.¡± ¡°Mike and Anthony are working together, so it¡¯s really not a good idea.¡± Vivian got up and poured her a ss of water, turned around and walked to Yara¡¯s side, handing her the water, ¡°Your ns fell through. I told Anthony that Mike raped you, and I thought Anthony wouldn¡¯t let Mike off the hook, but I didn¡¯t expect it to go away. It seems that we have underestimated Mike.¡± ¡°Ugh ¡­¡± Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. ¡°I think, you¡¯d better tell your parents, otherwise ¡­ it will cause your family conflicts.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dare.¡± Yara took a sip of water with a cup in one hand and covered her abdomen with the other, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that after they know, this child will be gone.¡± In the end, the child is innocent. Vivian wrinkled his eyebrows, thoughtful, for a moment, then said: ¡°You know that the child is Mike¡¯s, and Mike also knows that you have a child. Did it ever ur to you that one day, this child might be a weakness for Mike to threaten you?¡± Three months ago, when she was abducted by Issac, Issac exposed the unpleasant video to the public, and Mike was behind it at that time. After the incident, Morris was furious and wanted to go after Mike, but Madame Cheal stopped Morris. Because of Madame Cheal¡¯s intervention, Vivian could not bear to see the olddy sad and upset, so she persuaded Morris not to do anything to Mike for the time being. Otherwise, Mike¡¯s fate will not be good to anywhere. But Mike is safe and sound, the biggest threat to the child in Yara¡¯s womb. Yara drops her head, silent for a long time, then slowly speak, ¡°afraid, how will not be afraid. But ¡­¡± She looked sideways at Vivian, ¡°Just because you¡¯re afraid, you¡¯re going to kill the baby in your belly?¡± Chapter 429: Lisa Hooks Up With Morris Vivian had to admit that Yara¡¯s words had merit. ¡°Haven¡¯t you contacted Philip yet?¡± She asked. Yara gave an arrogant grunt, ¡°Nope. Toozy to contact him.¡± ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll contact him for you over here and arrange for you to go to the Westward Children¡¯s Hospital.¡± Vivian knew that in L City, Xihua Children¡¯s Hospital was the most famous, the most authoritative and powerful. But it¡¯s not bad to give birth to a child in a maternal and child health hospital. She always felt that Yara was most likely to go there for Philip. Inexplicably, an unreliable idea came out of her head. During the past few months, because Yara was emotionally hurt, Morris had arranged for Philip to apany Yara. Philip has a cheerful personality, and will make girls happy, and is also very affectionate and gentle. Will ¡­ Could it be that Yara is immersed in his care and moved ¡­ her heart? ¡°Yara, are you ¡­ still in love with Mike now?¡± She asked tentatively. ¡°There are thousands of men in the world, am I crazy? Still interested in him.¡± ¡°Then have you ever thought that you having this child will affect your ability to find a boyfriend in the future?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Yara words a meal, hanging head, hands over the abdomen, thinking, said: ¡°There are also the kind of people who do not mind girls have children ah. Look at Philip, he praises Mandy every day, and I see that he likes Mandy quite a lot.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± What is this? After staying with Yara in the hospital for a while, Vivian walked out of the ward and made a phone call to Philip. ¡°Yo, Pepper, why did you give up calling me?¡± On the other end of the phone, Philip smiled heatedly. This person, everything is good, just a little bit of phndering, but also a little bit of talkative. ¡°Yara asked me to ask you if you can arrange her maternity checkup to Xihua Hospital.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t she ask me personally about this?¡± Philip felt a little baffled. ¡°She has some bleeding and is being hospitalized.¡± ¡°Bleeding? It¡¯s not a small thing to bleed when you¡¯re over six months old and supposed to be safe. Where is it? I¡¯ll go check it out.¡± Sensing that Philip seemed concerned about Yara, Vivian sent him the address. Half an hourter, Philip came over. Along with him was Morris. Lisa, however, did note with him. Philip went into the ward to chat with Yara, Vivian looked at Morris and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your friend?¡± ¡°Gone.¡± Morris saw Vivian¡¯s face slightly sunken, seemingly a bit upset, so he went to her, raised his hand to ruffle her forehead bangs, ¡°Jealous?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s jealous.¡± Vivian raised his eyebrows and snickered, ¡°Sexy beauty, who does not like it. If I were a man, I would also like ¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she was dragged into Morris¡¯ arms, ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. You are the only one I can see in the sea of people.¡± The tititing words came very suddenly. Vivian couldn¡¯t help but smile. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you want to do. ¡°Since you don¡¯t like it, you won¡¯t say itter.¡± ¡°Who said I don¡¯t like it.¡± She looked up, ring at Morris, raised her hand to hold his waist, and punitively twisted on his waist, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me until now, what is your rtionship with that Lisa. How dare you sleep in the same bed with him when you were a child! Are you ashamed?¡± Although Vivian trusts Morris 100%, but no matter what, Morris is her man, in front of her and that Lisa and me, Vivian is very unhappy. Morris raised his hand to her chin, ¡°If we knew each other as children, the little one might have been you.¡± ¡°Dot? That¡¯s very intimate.¡± She envied Lisa and said, ¡°You grew up together. I see Lisa likes you so much, why don¡¯t I give up my ce and make you two whole?¡± ¡°Lisa is just a friend, if she dares to covet your position, I¡¯ll break her legs.¡± The change from male to female is a private matter, not everyone can ept it. Before Lisa had the surgery, she was already under a lot of pressure, and after the surgery she had to endure even more pressure and gossip from all sides. As former brothers, they both promised to keep the matter a secret. Since they said they would, they naturally had to do it. Hearing Morris¡¯s words, Vivian¡¯s hanging heart fell. She nodded her head heavily, ¡°I believe you.¡± It¡¯s a good thing that women are more cautious and can¡¯t ept other women, even if they are hairdressers, being close to their boyfriends. Vivian likes Morris, of course, she will also be jealous, even unhappy. But now seeing himmit like this, Vivian is relieved. ¡°Get out, who asked you toe see me!¡± Suddenly, an angry rebuke sounded in the ward. Morris and Vivian both looked over and saw Philip jumping to the side through the ss on the door of the ward. ¡°I say what¡¯s wrong with you woman? I came over to see you with good intentions, what¡¯s your attitude?¡± Philip blew up and pointed at Yara, ¡°You deserve to be single for the rest of your life!¡± He dropped a sentence, pulled open the door of the ward in anger, and walked out. Vivian patted Morris and shook his head towards him, ¡°I guess he¡¯s in a bad mood, do you want to go take a look?¡± ¡°He¡¯s like that, he has a hard time not getting scolded by a woman every month.¡± ¡°Pfft ¡­ really?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ like that.¡± Vivian hid her lips andughed, let go of Morris and went into the ward. Then Morris had something to leave, Vivian stayed with Yara in the ward until the evening, Morris Fang drove to the hospital to pick up Vivian to go home. The good thing is that there is always someone to protect Yara¡¯s life, so don¡¯t worry too much about her safety. But God knows, when Morris and Vivian drove back to Night apartment, they saw a familiar person standing at the entrance of the special elevator. It was none other than ¡­ Lisa. Seeing Lisa waiting there, Vivian subconsciously nced at Morris, but saw that the man looked as usual. It seems that she did not take her to heart. Vivian felt that since Morris didn¡¯t care about Lisa, why should she care too much. The two of them got out of the car, and Lisa immediately ran over to Morris, ¡°Morris, you¡¯re back. If I don¡¯te back, I¡¯ll be sleeping on the street.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve asked Trent to book a presidential suite for you, he¡¯lle and pick you upter.¡± Morris¡¯ attitude toward Lisa was very light. It gave the impression that Lisa was warming up to him, throwing her arms around him, but he ignored it, his attitude was indifferent and distant. Then walk to Vivian, directly around Vivian¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Let¡¯s go up and rest.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chapter 430: Call husband Seeing this, Vivian suddenly had some sympathy for Lisa. At least it is a delicate sexy beauty, it is left here how inappropriate. ¡°Morris, why don¡¯t ¡­ ask her to go up and sit down for a while.¡± Now there is a big temperature difference between morning and night, the weather is very cool. The fact is that the person who is wearing thin clothing Lisa left in the underground parking lot, indeed some unkind. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of attracting wolves to your house?¡± Morris asked casually. Vivian shook her head. Her sense of security all came from Morris, and if he could be so open, what were her worries? ¡°Lisa,e on, go upstairs and sit down for a while.¡± Vivian waved to Lisa. ¡°Sure.¡± Lisa smiled and walked over, ¡°I didn¡¯t see that you were quite ambitious. If it were any other woman, I¡¯m afraid she would have been angry and argued.¡± She said, suddenly her gaze turned to Morris, ¡°So ¡­ Morris, you don¡¯t like me, it¡¯s because I¡¯m too petty?¡± ¡°Good to know.¡± Morris returned a perfunctory sentence, but did not even give Lisa a look. When the three of them entered the elevator, Morris still had his arm around Vivian¡¯s neck, his hand on her shoulder brushing Vivian¡¯s cheek at times; at times his fingers twirling her hair, and even the look in his eyes was full of doting. Lisa, who was standing in one corner, clutched her bag, and a thousand emotions shed across her eyes. Ding¡­ The elevator stopped at the top floor and the door slowly opened. The two of them walked out, Lisa followed behind. Swipe the door card, enter the door, at the entrance, Vivian thoughtfully took out a pair of brand new slippers and put them in ce, ¡°Lisa, wear this. High heels are quite tiring.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Lisa said a word of thanks and changed into the shoes. And after Vivian changed into slippers by herself, she turned around and walked towards the living room, but was pulled by Morris by the wrist. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vivian, who was tugged by the wrist, wrinkled her eyebrows, a little confused. ¡°I want it too.¡± ¡°Want what?¡± Vivian¡¯s face was baffled, but she saw Morris pointing at the slippers on Lisa¡¯s feet, and it dawned on her. When she thought back to the time she had spent with Morris, she really didn¡¯t seem to have done anything this considerate for him. Leaning over, he took out his slippers in the shoe closet and ced them in front of Morris, hands together on his stomach, bending ny degrees, ¡°Morris, please change your shoes.¡± ¡°Call husband.¡± The man was very ttered by Vivian¡¯s every move for the asion, the corner of his lips hooked up a curve, in a very good mood prompted. Vivian pursed her lips, stifled a smile, and bowed ny degrees once more, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s been hard work, please change your shoes.¡± She found that taking the initiative to help Morris with his slippers, he had an expression of enjoyment, which in turn made Vivian happy to follow. ¡°Shit!¡± Lisa, who was standing aside, couldn¡¯t help but reveal her nature and blurted out directly, ¡°I¡¯m still here, consider my feelings, okay? Show love, sooner orter to break up.¡± Lisa is not good-naturedly teasing, but the heart is very unpleasant. Morris took off his shoes, put on slippers, leaned over and put his shoes on the shoe rack, and leisurely said, ¡°If you can¡¯t stand it, go out, no one is stopping you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible to let me go.¡± Lisa sat on the sofa, hugging the pillow, and said to Vivian, ¡°I contacted Philip and the others before I came, they will bring the ingredients overter, let¡¯s have hot pot together.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯m just hungry.¡± Vivian loved hot pot and readily agreed. She stood beside Morris, twisted his arm and whispered, ¡°She¡¯s a girl, aren¡¯t you too mean to talk like that.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to get in the door.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± How much luck had she saved in her past life to be lucky enough to meet a man like Morris who was handsome, nice and rich? The point is, he really does bring an endless sense of security. This is something that Vivian really can¡¯t fault. She gazed with affection, ¡°Morris, has anyone ever said you¡¯re really nice?¡± Morris turned sideways, facing her, and raised his hand to scratch her nose, ¡°Yes, but only one person.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Just you.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. A light smile swept across his handsome, peerless face, reveling in the sweetness of love and feeling twice as good. Not far away, Lisa, sitting on the sofa, watched the two of her mushy, forcing her heart to hold back the anger, taking a deep breath, damn it, couldn¡¯t stand it. She took out her phone, tapped on the yer, and modted the sound to the maximum. ¡°mmm ¡­ mmm ¡­ ah ¡­ ah ¡­ ¡± A blush-inducing and discordant sound came from the phone. The two intimate people on the side were stunned when Morris said in a deep voice, ¡°Lisa!!!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lisa yed dumb, tilted her head to look at Morris, and smiled, ¡°You two go on, don¡¯t mind me, I¡¯ll just watch the ¡°love action movie¡± for a while.¡± After that, she smiled at Vivian, ¡°That ¡­ Vivian Miss ah, why don¡¯t we add a friend, I¡¯ll send you this ¡°love film¡±? I tell you ah, you and Morris two flirtation is simply too boring, nothing to see more of this ¡°romance film¡±, this is the correct way to open the rtionship. This is the right way to start a rtionship. It¡¯s boring when you guys are standing there making out with each other.¡± Vivian how can not hear Lisa is deliberately angry at them. Suddenly, Vivian felt that Lisa was quite interesting. ¡°If you dare to send it to her, do you believe I will let you out of this door lying down?¡± Morris warned in a cold voice. ¡°This is too much, just now you and Miss Vivian you are in love, why I send her a small video can not?¡± She waved to Vivian as she watched, ¡°Miss Vivian,e and see. Wow, this male model¡¯s body is simply unbeatable,pare to Morris, he is really weak.¡± The voiceing from the phone made Vivian¡¯s cheeks blush with iparable embarrassment. Just as she was about to refuse, her pocket phone rang. She took out her phone and saw that it was Fraser¡¯s call. When Fraser was out of the country, she called Fraser and never got through, so she sent him a message about Yoona. I didn¡¯t expect he would call back sote. ¡°Lisa, boo ¡­¡± Vivian made a silent gesture with Lisa, signaling to take the call. Lisa immediately turned off the small video. Only then did she walk aside to the study, close the door, and answer the phone. ¡°Fraser, did you see the message I ¡­ sent you?¡± Mentioning this matter, Vivian always inexplicably felt a heavy heart. The other party was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°What message? I lost my cell phone after I returned to China, and only yesterday afternoon I went to get a recement cell phone card.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ Yoona she ¡­ she passed away.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t expect Fraser didn¡¯t know about it until now, ¡°I only learned the news after you boarded the ne that day, and I haven¡¯t been able to get through to you on the phone.¡± Chapter 431You don’t love Vivian There was a brief silence on the other end of the phone before Fraser asked ¡°incredulously¡±, ¡°What did you say ¡­, Yoona she ¡­ she passed away?¡± Through the phone, Vivian did not know Fraser¡¯s facial expression, but felt his sadness. Although not to the liver and guts of the pain, but ultimately with Yoona had a rtionship, it is impossible topletely as if everything had not happened. ¡°The person has already been buried.¡± Vivian meant to ask Fraser if he wanted toe back. The man on the other end sighed and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. ¡°Fraser, are you all right?¡± ¡°I want to be alone.¡± On the other end of the phone, Fraser simply hung up. Listening to the beeping sound from the phone, Vivian knew that Fraser had hung up. She was thinking that Fraser was probably very desperate and sad when he suddenly received the bad news. Back in the living room, sitting for a while, not long after, Arlo, Philip, Danny all came over and brought hot pot side dishes. Several people sat at the table and started to eat hot pot, the atmosphere was very cordial. In theughter, everyone raised a ss of wine and drank all 17 bottles of wine. Danny and Arlo, who couldn¡¯t handle the wine, were lying motionless on the sofa and lying motionless on the table. Philip held a ss of wine andughed loudly, ¡°Lisa, see, Arlo and big brother are the worst drinkers, hahaha ¡­.¡± Morris held the red wine, one arm around Vivian¡¯s shoulders, let her head lean on his shoulder, lightly sip the red wine. The amount of wine is very good Vivian is only slightly drunk state,zy leaning on Morris¡¯s body, listening to them talk about the previous kinds of. Perhaps because they like a person, they are extra curious about his past. Lisa squatted red wine, gulped arge mouthful, thumped, put the goblet on the table, raised her eyes to look at Morris, dizzy drooping eyelids, raised her hand and pointed at him, ¡°It¡¯s him, we slept together every day in college, that¡¯s when I started to like him¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°Hahahaha, that¡¯s right. The two of you in college were always together, but in the end you left without saying goodbye, and I was sad about it for a long time.¡± Drunk Philip¡¯s mind was dizzy and confused. He thought of Lisa¡¯s college days with Morris, but ignored the fact that Lisa hadter gone abroad and had surgery to be a woman. Vivian, who was holding a ss and ready to drink, froze and felt that the wine in the ss did not smell good. She caught Lisa¡¯s words, ¡°she slept with him every day in college¡±, and Philip¡¯s words, ¡°Lisa left without saying goodbye, Morris sad for a long time. So ¡­ They were really in love before? Morris nced down at the woman leaning over her shoulder, saw her blink her curly long get your eyshes, and knew she wasn¡¯t drunk at all. After all, Morris knew very well how much she could drink. ¡°Philip, you¡¯re full of crap, Morris wouldn¡¯t even feel sorry for me.¡± Lisa holds up the red wine bottle and pours a ss of red wine for Philip, and fills it up for herself. The two clinked sses and drank it all in one go.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Lisa then said dizzily: ¡°But he is difficult to sad, hurt or sad, but I like him. From the first time I saw him back then, I fell in love with him ¡­ hups ¡­ I like him ¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Morris ¡­ loves you a lot ¡­¡± Philip poured himself another ss of wine, finished it with a gulp, and said, ¡°If Morris didn¡¯t love you, howe him didn¡¯t find a woman for so long after you left L City?¡± Morris face sank, ¡°Philip, drink too much and get out!¡± He gave an angry rebuke. The red-faced Philip raised his eyebrows and pointed at Vivian, ¡°Morris, what are you annoyed about? she ¡­ she is asleep. Besides, what I said ¡­ I said was originally the truth ah. You don¡¯t love Vivian at all, you want to marry her because her character is very simr to Vivian. You also know ¡­ hups ¡­ well that Lisa ising back, before deliberately good with her, is not just to y to Lisa?¡± He looked at Morris finished, and then looked at Lisa, murmured, ¡°Lisa, Morris has always liked you, but you left without saying goodbye at first, he hated you in his heart. ¡­ just find someone to rece you. Let me tell you, Morris ¡­ doesn¡¯t like Vivian ¡­ at all¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Morris chided, heavily cing the cup on the table. He raised his hand and patted Vivian¡¯s cheek, ¡°Vivian? Don¡¯t listen to Philip, he ¡­¡± He broke Vivian¡¯s cheek and found that her cup had been ced on the table at some point, and she was drowsy and had fallen asleep long ago. ¡°Vivian, Vivian?¡± Morris gently patted her cheek, but neither responded. At this point, Morris was sure that she was ¡°asleep¡±. ¡°I told you that Pepper was asleep, and you didn¡¯t believe me.¡± Philip pped the table and pointed at Morris, ¡°I¡¯ll be honest, you and Vivian really don¡¯t fit. Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. You can¡¯t afford to pay the ultimate price if you want to be angry with Lisa like this.¡± ¡°Really, Morris, you really like me?¡± Lisa gazed at Morris with deep emotion and could not hold back her tears. Choking on a sob, she said, ¡°I knew it was impossible for you to not have me in your heart.¡± ¡°But, I won¡¯t have a future with you.¡± Morris refused in a cold voice. ¡°Why?¡± Lisa was a little reluctant. ¡°Back then, it was you who abandoned me, even if I had never loved Vivian, I would not have reunited with you.¡± ¡°Why? ¡°Why? Morris, do you know why I left back then? I was ¡­¡± ¡°Why you left back then, I don¡¯t want to know. But I¡¯m with Vivian now to give you a taste of pain.¡± Morris cold eyes gazing at Lisa, said in a deep voice. Vivian, whose eyes were closed, was already a very good drinker, and pretended to sleep because she was a little tired. But who knew thatter she heard the powerful news. Then, she heard Philip and Lisa¡¯s conversation. Is it true? Is it true? The conversation lingered in Vivian¡¯s mind, making her heart ache with disbelief. But Morris didn¡¯t say anything, and she was still willing to believe Morris. Chapter 432: Vivian was in pain But ¡­ She never expected Morris would admit it herself! It turned out that thest time Mandy¡¯s son was injured and hospitalized, the day she contacted Philip to arrange for Mandy¡¯s child to be hospitalized, she overheard Philip¡¯s phone video of Lisa wrapping her arms around Morris¡¯s neck and he did not refuse. Rather, because ¡­ Because Morris was deeply in love with Lisa from the beginning to the end! As Morris said, he wanted to marry her just to stimte Lisa as revenge! ¡°Morris, you still don¡¯t know why I left you back then?¡± Lisa¡¯s voice was choked with a few sobs, then added: ¡± Because you and I are both men, such a worldly concept will not be recognized by the outside world. Because you are The Cheal family excellent heir, I do not want you to be criticized, so I left L City, went abroad to do a sex change operation to be a woman, just so I can be with you.¡± ¡°But you ¡­ but you actually ended up with this woman. You ¡­ ooooo ¡­ ooooooo ¡­ have you ever considered my feelings? Morris, you ¡­ are too self-righteous ¡­ whimper ¡­¡± ¡°Do you know how painful it was for me to have the surgery? Countlesste nights, I couldn¡¯t ept the person I am now, but the only thing that kept me going was you ¡­ I suffered the cutting pain while you flipped with this woman.¡± ¡°You ¡­ you once said you didn¡¯t like women, why have they all changed now, why ¡­ oooh ¡­¡± Lisa howled. The sudden news, without warning was heard by Vivian, her entire body stiffened, in addition to heartache, more shock. It turns out that ¡­ Lisa is actually a transgender? She had doubts about the truth of the matter, but when Lisa confided in herself about all the pain and suffering of the past, Morris¡¯s hand on her shoulder tightened slightly, allowing Vivian to really feel the pain of the real reaction. Morris was silent. Silence fell in the living room. Except for Lisa¡¯s crying, there was the sound of pouring wine. Vivian slowly opened his eyes, straightened up, tilted his head to look at Morris, but saw Morris handsome face shed a little panic, his hands of wine abruptly, slipped from the fingers. The full ss of red wine sshed on the legs, the cup fell to the ground with a thud, shattered in all directions. ¡°Vivian you ¡­¡± ¡°You guys are telling the truth?¡± Morris a sentence just said half, Vivian directly interrupted her words, gloomy little face, questioning. The man¡¯s ink-stained eyebrows knitted tightly, did not answer Vivian¡¯s question. But the silence ¡­ is a disguised admission. Vivian inclined his head to look at Philip, only to see Philip immediately inclined his head to look aside, raised his hand to cover his face, vainly afraid to look directly at Vivian. And Lisa, with tears on her face, said to Vivian with red eyes, ¡°He never loved you at all, you should be out automatically.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Vivian only felt a suffocating pain in her heart, as if it were a knife cut. She looked back at Morris with eyes full ofplicated emotions and got up to leave. Morris took Vivian¡¯s hand, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± A ¡°sorry¡± is too cheap. Vivian shook off his hand and pped Morris hard across the face, ¡°You make me sick!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Yes, disgusting. She walked out of the living room with a big stride, closed the door heavily, went to the elevator, and pressed the button for the first floor. Ding¡­ The moment the elevator door closed, her tears abruptly slipped down, her body went limp, leaning helplessly against the elevator wall, slowly sliding down and squatting on the floor. How could this happen? She thought that Morris really liked her, but she didn¡¯t think it was just a joke in the end. But if Morris was only trying to trick her in the first ce, how could he have saved her several times? Vivian adjusted her emotions, and after the elevator reached the first floor, she picked up her cell phone and contacted a private detective, asking for a high price to retrieve the information within an hour. However, the private detective was very fast. The first thing you need to do is to get a copy of the photo. I¡¯ve sent the relevant photos to your email.¡± Hanging up the phone, Vivian opened her cell phone email and flipped through a message in her inbox. On top was Jerome¡¯s, or Lisa¡¯s, resume. Scrolling down, there was a picture of Lisa hooking up with Morris at school when she was a boy; at the back was a picture of Lisa undergoing gender reassignment surgery. If Vivian still doubted the authenticity of the conversation between Morris and Lisa, she had nothing to disbelieve now that the evidence was overwhelming. She slipped on her slippers and walked on, feeling too weak to walk. Dragging her tired body, she walked to the bench in front and sat down, looking at the roadside scenery, she tilted her head andughed, ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­ hahahaha ¡­¡± From a smallugh at the beginning, to tilting her head back andughing uncontrobly. She sat on the bench and leaned back, tilting her head back andughing while crying. Tears overflowed from the corners of her eyes and disappeared down her temples into her hair. Although it iste at night, but in the prosperous imperial capital, there are always three or two sparse people, see herughing, they head to cast a strange look, like looking at her like a psychopath. I do not know that behind the smile, hidden is full of tears of sorrow. Jokes. It¡¯s all a joke! Lies. It¡¯s all lies! ¡­ Meanwhile, Night apartment. After Vivian left, Morris drank a ss of wine after a ss of wine. Philip, sitting across the table, was puzzled, ¡°Why did you arrange for me to make a scene with Lisa? You have to break up with her at least to give a reasonable reason it. Besides, even if you don¡¯t want to give a reasonable reason to break up, you shouldn¡¯t use such a desperate method.¡± Lisa agrees with Philip, ¡°Yes, you are too hurtful.¡± The reason for calling up a few people today is because Danny and Arlo are very poor drinkers and can¡¯t drink much. And Philip and Lisa both drink extremely well, they came over to eat hot pot, but in reality it was a carefully nned breakupyout. The original Morris wanted to find other women to do the scene, but afraid that Vivian did not believe, and finally had to find Lisa together with the y. Because she is a transgender person, the side will not be anyone to joke about her, and his matter once the investigation is very good forensics. Vivian had no choice but to believe. ¡°This is something I want you two to keep absolutely secret.¡± Morris held a full ss of red wine, raised his ss, and finished it in one gulp. Bang! He heavily put the tall ss on the table and put down a sentence, ¡°If things fall through, don¡¯t me us for not even having to be brothers!¡± Chapter 433: Yara’s baby is born Vivian sat outside alone for a long time, until the cool night breeze blew her cold shrinking shoulders, and only then did she get up and go back. As she walked, she looked up and found that she had actually arrived at Night apartment. Standing at the bottom of the building, she looked up at the towering building, the corners of her lips pulled out a cold smile. The first thing you need to do is to get to the apartment. The first thing you need to do is turn around, stop a cab on the side of the road, and take a cab back to your previous apartment. There was a spare key hidden under the carpet at the entrance of the apartment, so she opened the door and walked in. It was still a familiar ce, but she couldn¡¯t find that familiar feeling before. After washing up, Viviany down on the bed and went to sleep. She couldn¡¯t sleep at all because she was sleepy. Suppressing her thoughts, her mind was in a mess. Her thoughts would involuntarily pull her towards Morris, and all that echoed in her mind was the conversation she heard between Philip and Lisa in the Night apartment at that moment. The truth is revealed, the paragraph of words in the mind circling, like a sharp dagger, every time you think about it, the heart is stabbed a pain. The torment and pain. It was just dawn when it was finally light outside. Vivian sleepy and sleepy. This sleep, not much longer, she woke up. When she picked up her phone, she wanted to check the time, but when the phone screen was unlocked, there was no message or text message on it, all she could see was disappointment and despondency. It was as if the day she argued with her parents and master to get married to Morris was a joke. The pain she is suffering at the moment is the tragic end of her obsession, a lesson learned. Vivian sat on the bed lost in thought, staring nkly ahead into silence. ¡­ After this, Morris did not look for Vivian again, and Vivian did not appear in front of Morris again. The two people are in the same city, have the same acquaintance, but neither has ever appeared in front of the other, invariably like a tacit agreement. But the truth is, they were both running away from each other, not wanting to see each other. Vivian was working hard as a model at FUN Media Company, while she was seriously running Vinca E-Sports. In the blink of an eye, another three months had passed.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Vivian¡¯s ie from Vinca E-Sports was stable, and after discussing with a few partners, she started another mediapany. Because of the previous contract with Morris weddingpany, Morris weddingpany opened after the business is booming, her five percent of shares will be a batch of money every month. Vivian left a bank card that is not used, but bound to a cell phone number, so all can see the ie, but she never uses. And the thing about Vivian¡¯s identity, because of Yoona¡¯s death, because Morris and her annulment, as if everything fell silent again, as if it had never happened. Ring-ring-ring Vivian was sitting in the lounge resting after the show, when her phone rang. She picked up the phone and saw that it was Yara¡¯s call. ¡°Yara?¡± ¡°Well ¡­ Vivian, I ¡­ my water broke, oooh ¡­¡± Yara¡¯s painful voice came from the other end of the phone, Vivian was shocked, ¡°So soon? I thought the due date was in ten days?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know ah ¡­ whimper ¡­ I¡¯m scared ¡­¡± ¡°Okay, okay, you take it easy, I¡¯ll call first.¡± Vivian hung up and contacted 120, while changing clothes, leaving the backstage and driving straight to Yara¡¯s house. When the ambnce came over, Vivian also arrived and got into the car with her. In the delivery room, Yara¡¯s screams kepting. Ivan received a call and came over. He waited with Vivian for more than an hour before the baby was born. Soon after, the door of the delivery room opened. A doctor came out and asked, ¡°Who is Yara¡¯s family?¡± ¡°Me, I am.¡± Vivian immediately got up and walked to the doctor and asked, ¡°How is the pregnant woman?¡± ¡°The pregnant woman had a difficultbor ¡­¡± The doctor said a lot more, but all Vivian heard in her head were the words ¡°obstructedbor¡±. Until Ivan nudged Vivian, ¡°Vivian, can you hear me?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh.¡± Vivian suddenly came back to her senses, and heard the doctor say, ¡°Here is the risk notice, please sign it.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Vivian froze and finally signed it. Yara hadn¡¯t told her parents about her pregnancy, and now she was in the delivery room, so if she didn¡¯t sign it, would she watch her die? After signing, the doctor turned around and went into the operating room. Vivian took out her cell phone and contacted Mike¡¯s friend, Philip, for the first time after three months. During this time, she had cked out Morris¡¯ cell phone number, deleted all contact information, and directly blocked this person from her life. Naturally, she would not contact his friends either. The phone rang and Philip answered, ¡°Pepper, why are you ¡­ calling me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at Xihua Children¡¯s Hospital, Yara had a difficult delivery, can you think of a way to contact the best obstetrician and gynecologist?¡± Vivian had no choice but to beg Philip. ¡°Difficultbor? Shit, what is this.¡± Philip muttered, ¡°Okay, wait, I¡¯ll contact my friend right away and ask her toe over and help.¡± Twenty minutester, a doctor panicked into the operating room, and waited a while longer, finally heard the baby¡¯s cries from inside. Vivian¡¯s hanging heart finally fell. The doctor came out with the baby in his arms and said smilingly, ¡°Congrattions, it¡¯s a little boy.¡± Vivian walked up and looked at the crumpled little guy in the doctor¡¯s arms and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°It¡¯s good that the baby was born, is Yara okay?¡± ¡°The pregnant woman gave birth safely, she¡¯s fine.¡± The doctor handed the baby to Vivian to hold, ¡°The mother is weak, the baby will be fed a little formter.¡± ¡°Milk powder?¡± Vivian¡¯s brain was confused, subconsciously looked back at Ivan, ¡°It¡¯s over, nothing was bought.¡± She handed the baby to Ivan, ¡°You watch the baby first, I¡¯ll go down and buy something for Yara.¡± Because Yara¡¯s due date was in ten days, the delivery kit she ordered online was still on its way, and she didn¡¯t expect to give birth. Vivian hurriedly went downstairs, intending to go out to buy Yara a delivery kit. As a result, she came out of the elevator and bumped into one person as soon as she turned the corner, ¡°Oops, sorry, I ¡­¡± Vivian subconsciously apologized, but when she looked up to see the person in front of her, she was stunned in ce. The person standing in front of her is none other than Morris, and beside her is Philip, and a doctor in a white coat. When Philip saw Vivian, his face changed and he immediately gestured to the person beside him and went to the side. After three months, Vivian once again saw Morris, originally felt that has calmed down the heart suddenly elerated again, even vague pain. ¡°Are you ¡­ you okay?¡± Morris looked down at the woman in front of him and saw her sweating and anxious, so he was concerned. Chapter 434: Meeting Morris Three months, ny days of time. These days, Vivian is like a wounded deer, sad and sad when only a person hiding in a corner to lick their wounds. She used time as the best medicine to heal her wounded heart. I thought that I could let go. But at this moment see standing in front of the man, she still can not stop the heartache. And this pain, Morris also bear. Only, he also will not show it in front of her. ¡°Oh, Morris, sorry, I bumped into you.¡± Vivian took a step back, keeping a bashful yet polite smile on her white cheeks. Her tone was a bit distant, and Morris¡¯s heart plummeted with ufortable tightness. Although Vivian had not seen Morris since the breakup, in the age of advanced information, it was difficult for her not to want to know his news. From the information she learned from people around her and the Inte, Vivian knew that Morris had started to work like crazy these days and had begun to attack the C market, investing heavily, acquiringpanies, and was too busy to do anything. Morris kept his eyes on Vivian, as if he wanted to see some emotions from her face, but for a long time, he didn¡¯t see anything. Because Vivian behaved too calmly, the ancient well of the eyes, more so, he could not see any difference. ¡°You ¡­¡± A word came out of his mouth, Morris he found that he did not know what to say. ¡°Since Morris is fine, then I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Vivian smiled brightly, bypassed him and left in style. But the moment she walked around behind Morris, the smile on Vivian¡¯s cheeks disappeared into nothingness. She picked up speed and fled at a near-jog. When Morris turned around, the little woman was already running quickly down the hall of the hospital wing. The hasty back seemed to speak of her wretchedness and embarrassment. ¡°Ugh, why are you suffering.¡± Around the corner, Philip came out and stood behind Morris and patted his shoulder. Morris didn¡¯t say anything, turned around and walked away. The reason he was here was because when Vivian called Philip, Morris happened to be there and came along. After three months, Vivian was getting better and better with FUN Media Company, and Morris often saw Vivian walking on L City TV. After leaving the hospital, Morris drove aimlessly by himself. When she saw a familiar figure on the side of the road ¡­ Houghton! Seeing him, Morris¡¯ memory was instantly pulled back to that night three months ago. He was about to get his license with Vivian, but her parents and Houghton rushed to L City to stop them. He said, ¡°Since you know Vivian¡¯s identity, you should know that she will have to leave L City sooner orter. but, if you want to get a license with her, I will take her away right away.¡± Houghton said, looked at Morris, and did not give him a chance to speak, continued: ¡°You should knowpulsion, a ¡­ colorless, tasteless and deadly thing.¡± The four words ¡°colorless and tasteless¡±, Morris, who has always been calm andposed, instantly got the creeps. In the underground pce, he saw Vivian¡¯s reaction with his own eyes, and even found the altar in the secret room to do the test, but found nothing. So, those things are reallypulsions! Morris nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°So, do you know how to solve thepulsion? And do you know where the Hidden Tribe is? And why can¡¯t you find any evidence when Yoona seems to have been killed by him?¡± The deadly trio of questions really caught Morris. Thest time she was in such a dilemma was about ten years ago. Yoona¡¯s death was announced as a suicide, but even the medical examiner couldn¡¯t find the cause. ¡°The young master will inherit the position of patriarch at the age of 24, and Vivian has just turned 22, which means she will leave L City in a year and a half at the most.¡± Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. But if you leave her now, and in a year and a half time can be strong enough to ¡°intervene¡± in the Hidden Tribe, you two ¡­ may still have a chance.¡± Morris vaguely from Houghton¡¯s words side analysis of some information. That is ¡­ The matter of the hidden tribe is tooplicated, even Vivian will encounter many dangers after returning to the hidden tribe, but also need to help her with other forces. Otherwise, it is highly likely that her life will be in danger. Houghton let the two of them break up, is undoubtedly to let him repair the road in the dark, as far as possible for Vivianter pave the way, if everything goes well, they can still be together. If something goes wrong, it is a basket of water is empty. More even ¡­ As a participant, he may also have ¡­ fear for his life.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Son, I trust you to tell you this, but I must also remind you that some muddy water underneath may be a deep, bottomless swamp. The best way to protect yourself is to know what is going on and retreat. After all, what kind of girl can¡¯t you find with your outstanding talent?¡± Houghton finished this and went straight back to the box. Morris also followed and went back to the box. After that night, Morris and Vivian returned to Night apartment, Vivian went to bed early, while Morris went to the hotel to find Houghton after she fell asleep. After meeting Houghton, his first words were, ¡°I can promise you that, but you have to tell me where ¡­ the Cryptids are.¡± Morris knew about the Cryptids from The Secret History of the Cryptids, but the entire book never mentioned where the Cryptids were. He sent Ethan to investigate the Cryptids after reading The Secret History of the Cryptids, but came up with very little information. Houghton saw Morris standing outside the door and didn¡¯t say anything, just pulled the door open and let him in. After closing the door, Houghton lit his cigarette stick again, ¡°You can¡¯t even find the Cryptids, I ¡­¡± ¡°Instead of good and time consuming, Houghton directly tell me the approximate location, is not shorten the unnecessary consumption of time and human resources?¡± Morris look gloomy, ¡°want to investigate deeply, find out the hidden tribe is not difficult. But if we look for them with great fanfare, it will only lead to unnecessarymotion, which is the same as telling the world, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good point.¡± Houghton nodded. ¡°One more question, why haven¡¯t you told Vivian, her identity?¡± Morris was quite puzzled by this. Houghton sat down on the sofa and let out a deep sigh, ¡°Because ¡­¡± ¡­ Drip-drip-drip- Suddenly, a car honking across the road pulled back Morris who was caught up in his memories. He looked at the oing sedan and jerked the steering wheel to avoid it and steer clear of the danger. The palpitating man took a long breath of relief and nced through the rearview mirror, in which the Houghton figure was so small as to be a blur. He did not stop the car and left straight away. Since he had made up his mind to help Vivian in silence, he had to clear his mind of them so that he would not end up being suspected. Chapter 435: Fortunate to meet a super movie star In this way, there is a chance to kill the enemy when Vivian is in danger. The man who was driving snorted augh, ¡°Morris ah Morris, when, you will do this kind of money-losing business?¡± He shook his head, that is, he felt that such silent payment is a kind of happiness, yet he felt very silly. It¡¯s a pity that Vivian didn¡¯t know anything about what he was doing. At this time Vivian bought the delivery kit and a series of hospital supplies and returned to the hospital. In the hospital room, she met Ivan and Yara who was in aa. The two stayed with Yara for the rest of the night. Because they were both inexperienced, they were overwhelmed by the newborn baby all night long. Vivian had no choice but to contact her sister-inw, who she had already contacted,te at night, and asked her toe over to help with the baby. The next day. In the night, Yara woke up, lying weakly on the bed, looking at the sleeping child, a smile on her haggard face, ¡°You little thing, did not let me suffer less.¡± ¡°No, seeing you work so hard, I don¡¯t dare to have a baby in the future.¡± Vivianughed and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve picked out a few names before, have you thought about which one to use?¡± ¡°Well ¡­¡± she frowned and thought about it, ¡°Let¡¯s call him Hanson.¡± ¡°Not a bad name, is there a moral to it?¡± ¡°Moral?¡± Yara shook her head, ¡°What moral do you want? It sounds like the name of a domineering president, my son is going to be a domineering president in the future.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t help but smile and gave her a thumbs up, ¡°You win.¡± Seeing that Yara could be so open-minded, Vivian felt happy for her from the bottom of her heart. ¡°My goodness, the little one is really ugly just after birth.¡± Because the birth was normal, the mother didn¡¯t feel as much pain after the baby was born as she did during the C-section, and Yara was able to move around freely. Vivian sitting in the escort chair quietly looked at the two of them, inexplicably warm. ¡°The baby is born, when are you going to tell your parents?¡± Although Vivian did not approve of this preemptive method, it was not her life and she could not interfere. ¡°I¡¯ll tell them when I get out of the month.¡± Yara was not hiding anything from Vivian. Shey on her side, her fingers all over the sleeping little one, who, even though he was wrinkled from birth, still felt so delightful. ¡°By the way, I may have to meet a friend tomorrow, so I won¡¯t have time toe over to keep youpany.¡± Yesterday morning Stefan called to say that he was back. In fact, it¡¯s not really a return, but a foreign science fiction film, to be filmed in L City, she can go over to visit the ss. She just didn¡¯t expect to run into Yara¡¯s production. ¡°If you can¡¯te, you can¡¯te. I¡¯ll be fine with my sister-inw and Ivan. Besides, I¡¯m having a normal birth, not a C-section, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Yara said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. But she didn¡¯t even look at Vivian as she spoke, her mind was on the little one. At 4:00 or 5:00 a. m., Vivian was so sleepy that she squinted for a while in the escort bed and returned home the next day, and took time off from work with Edwin to visit Stefan. It took Vivian an hour to drive over to the set of Stefan¡¯s movie, which was filmed in Rock Bay. After arriving at the set, it was already ten o¡¯clock in the morning and the sun was zing. Vivian wore a white one-piece chiffon dress, ck sunsses and a sun hat, and stepped into the set with high heels. Because it was a shooting location, there were many fans who knew Stefan was shooting a movie here, and they all held signs and gathered outside. Vivian looked at the threeyers of fans and felt happy for Stefan from the bottom of her heart, but Vivian really didn¡¯t understand the behavior of these fans. The sun is zing, there is time to lie at home eating ice cream and ying the game is not fun? You have to be here to suffer. ¡°Hey hey hey, who are you, you can¡¯t enter here.¡± Vivian just walked outside the set and was stopped by the staff. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Stefan ¡­.¡± As she was saying that, a person came towards this way and said to the staff from afar, ¡°Let her in, that¡¯s my friend.¡± ¡°Ahhhhhhhh, my boy god.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Stefan? Stefan, I love you.¡± ¡°Husband, husband!¡± ¡°Wow, this woman is so pretty, who is she?¡± ¡°Our Stefan is a clean actor, he won¡¯t be looking for a girlfriend.¡± ¡­ Vivian happened to be standing next to a fan, and before she got inside, she heard the female fans beside her saying those words. She inclined her head to take a look, good guys, those female fans look at her eyes ¡­ hate to be able to swallow her alive like. The staff waved to Vivian, she immediately walked in and walked towards Stefan. Because of the science fiction film, Stefan is still wearing white armor, thick armor breathability is extremely poor, his face slightly red, forehead seeping sweat. ¡°It¡¯s been six months since west met.¡± Vivian walked over, and heard Stefan say. Thest time we met was after the New Year, and it¡¯s just half a year now. ¡°No, it¡¯s too hard to see you.¡± Vivian walked up and the two of them hugged each other. But when she hugged Stefan, she suddenly found all sorts of eyes swiftly thrown at her, and for a while, she became the focus of attention, like a man on his back. ¡°How do you like the birthday present you gotst time?¡± Stefan hugged Vivian and smiled next to her ear. The mention of thest time made Vivian feel irritated. Due to the sharp stares from the crowd, Vivian hurriedly pushed Stefan away and kicked him in anger, ¡°Do you know that you almost killed me?¡± Stefan, heughed, ¡°You are fine, right? Did the boyfriend find out?¡± The three words ¡°boyfriend¡± stung Vivian¡¯s heart, her red lips pulled out a sour smile, directly off the topic, ¡°It¡¯s not easy toe to your crew, take me around, let me open my eyes, see how you guys usually shoot.¡± ¡°Yo, Stefan, who¡¯s this, your girlfriend? She¡¯s a good-looking girl.¡± At this point, a stocky, blond man with blue eyes walked over. ¡°My friend, Shrews.¡± ¡°Such a pretty girl named Shrews? Oh, well. But, so decent, want to introduce me? I just like your domestic girls.¡± The foreign man said. Vivian has seen this person, he is precisely the very famous foreign male star Steve Arthur, won two Oscars, absolute face and strength, the rare strength of the hit star. Hearing him say so, Stefan elbow hard on the man¡¯s chest, ¡°She is very good at English, you can talk to her straight.¡± Stefan¡¯s words made Steve Arthur quite surprised, he crossed his arms with one hand, put one hand on Stefan¡¯s shoulder, shook his head and smiled brightly, ¡°Beautifuldy, what should I call you please?¡± Chapter 436: Be my master Vivian said back, ¡°Hello, my name is Vivian.¡± She extended her hand in a friendly manner, shook his hand, and added, ¡°I¡¯ve seen your movies, very powerful actor, very good hands, great fight scenes.¡± ¡°Wow, you speak English really well.¡± Steve Arthur shrugged rather surprised, took her hand, leaned over, and kissed the back of her hand. Vivian was more than a little ufortable with foreigners¡¯ manners. Stefan patted Steve Arthur¡¯s shoulder, clenched his fist with his right hand, and pointed his thumb at Vivian, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, she¡¯s definitely not under you, you two can spar.¡± The show-off posture, as if the person with good hands is Stefan himself, a look of smugness. ¡°Why are you talking about this.¡± Vivian gave him a nk look. ¡°Steve especially likes Chinese kung fu, always looking for someone to spar with, isn¡¯t this a dreame true?¡± Stefan spoke to Vivian again in the X City dialect. ¡°Are you an idiot? He¡¯s strong, 6¡¯5¡å, and full of tendons, you¡¯re afraid you don¡¯t want him to beat me to death.¡± ¡°What are you kidding, another one of him, can¡¯t beat you to death.¡± Two people you say a sentence and I say a sentence, look Steve Arthur a face confused, raised his hand, ¡°interrupt, can you ¡­ speak English? I can¡¯t understand.¡± Stefan bitchy smile, rushed Steve Arthur raised an eyebrow, fanning the mes, ¡°Vivian said, the movie you are all flowery fists and legs of the flower frame ¡­ ow!¡± Before he could say a word, Vivian kicked over and hurriedly exined to Steve Arthur, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. I said you¡¯re tall and strong, all tendons, and you could knock me out with one punch.¡± ¡°Stefan rarelypliments people, I¡¯d be interested in talking to you ¡­¡± said he, he spoke, thought for a moment, pointed his finger and said in broken Mandarin: ¡°In your words, it¡¯s called ¡­ Oh, no, it is a sparring, sparring.¡± The word ¡°nasty¡± made Stefanugh, ¡°Hahahaha, yes, yes, yes, it is sparring. Hahahaha, my stomach hurts fromughing ¡­¡± ¡°Stefan, you have to be ashamed?¡± Vivian pointed to those fans not far away, ¡°Those fan girls of yours are looking at you.¡± ¡°Miss Vivian, it¡¯s very spacious over there, do we want to go over there and have a sparring session?¡± The martial arts-obsessed Steve Arthur was eager topete with her. ¡°Uh ¡­ this ¡­¡± Vivian awkwardly reached up and touched her nose, looked over at Stefan, and couldn¡¯t help but ask in a small voice, ¡°Is he usually like this?¡± ¡°Yeah. He hates obsessed with martial arts.¡± Stefan was not too happy about it, ¡°Let¡¯s try it?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try it out. I¡¯ll ask the director for leave at noon, and I¡¯ll buy you dinner.¡± Steve Arthur in his thirties, wheat skin, with a beard, is a foreign blockbuster in a tendon of muscle type, smile charming, very healing. Because it is a foreign blockbuster, although set in the maind, but the crew is mostly foreigners. Hearing Steve Arthur¡¯s words, they came around and coaxed. ¡°Let¡¯spare.¡± ¡°Wow, so positive beauty, I like.¡± ¡°This ¡­ looks weak, can it really work?¡± ¡°Come on, a fight, hahaha.¡± ¡­ Vivian knew that some people here were looking at her with displeasure, especially seeing two handsome men surrounding her in front of a woman, those women¡¯s jealous eyes shot over, as if they could lynch her. ¡°To the beautifuldy, I will be careful.¡± He tilted his head and smiled, giving an extraordinarily affable look. Steve Arthur was born very white, but does not like the role of fresh meat, so extra like the sun, also did tanning, although the skin is dark, but absolutely handsome. A person¡¯s face value, and not the skin color can be swayed. Vivian took off the satchel and sunsses and threw them to Stefan, saying, ¡°Crazy, you pitted me once when I saw you. You wait, I¡¯ll keep track of all the ounts.¡± Stefanughed out loud. And Steve Arthur took off his crew costume and led Vivian to an open space inside, ¡°Let¡¯spete here, it¡¯s spacious.¡± He and Stefan came over, and a bunch of idle people followed them, only the interior studio over there was still shooting normally. The originally empty venue, at once gathered 20 to 30 people, many of them still wearing prop clothes, standing aside to make Vivian feel very awkward. ¡°Shrews,e on, don¡¯t embarrass me.¡± Stefan¡¯s on-screen cool persona is actually a proper tease, but it must be said that he is indeed very good, into the entertainment industry can stille out of the mud, it is very rare. Only those who are familiar with him understand Stefan¡¯s nature. ¡°Miss Vivian, are you ready?¡± Steve Arthur¡¯s fists were clenched, making a movement of preparing to strike, ready to strike. ¡°Ready.¡± Vivian moved her wrists, then saw Steve Arthur step forward, a punching wind came to her face, her eyebrows jumped, her heart secretlymented underestimated him, the speed is amazing. She side stepped, raised her wrist to block, and brought up her knee to strike his abdomen. Steve Arthur was unable to defend himself, and took a few steps backwards before he could stand still. He moved his neck, his bones clicked, nodding his head in praise, ¡°Wow, what a great body.¡± As a man obsessed with martial arts, it is rare to meet a woman with good skills, and a girl like Vivian, who can fight and is beautiful, is one in a million. Steve was excited. Then he stepped forward and punched Vivian in the face, but his hand came to a halt in front of her, a false move, and a sudden flying kick. Vivian was caught off guard, but her reaction was extremely fast, between her a front flip, leaping directly behind Steve, turning around and kicking him, directly staggering him a few steps. Pop-pop-pop- There was a sudden and enthusiastic apuse from all around. ¡°Bull!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°My God, Chinese kung fu is awesome.¡± ¡°So handsome, I want to worship the master.¡± ¡°The body is so good, who will be her husband in the future can not be beaten?¡± ¡­ Vivian had a few more moves with Steve, and from the beginning, Steve was careless and light-hearted to the end, he found that he was really no match for Vivian. The first time I saw Vivian, I was so impressed. Steve smilingly ran over, not angry at losing to Vivian, but happy, ¡°I wonder if you would like to take disciples?¡± Chapter 437: Grandma got lost ¡°ept apprentices?¡± Vivian was unbelievable. ¡°Yeah, yeah, do you see if I can?¡± Steve pointed to his nose, full of expectation.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Uh ¡­ this ¡­ huh huh ¡­¡± Vivianughed awkwardly, not expecting Steve to be so obsessed with martial arts to such an extent. In the first half ofst year, she has not been much good practice martial arts, but from the second half ofst year, Houghton on her strict training, the first half of this year, even when injured, Houghton also thought of ways to let her train. When her left hand was injured, Houghton made her train for one-handed confrontation. In the past six months, she woke up at four or five o¡¯clock every day to train, and at night after work, she was not spared after dinner, which made her tired. It was also because of her day job, her private job at Vinca E-Sports, and Houghton¡¯s relentless training that she made rapid progress during the year. Even Vivian herself was surprised by the speed of her progress. With only one year to go, even if she worked hard, her progress was limited, but she always felt she had unlimited potential to explore. She once asked Houghton what was wrong, but Houghton only said perfunctorily, ¡°Maybe God thinks you are stupid and rewarded you with some talent. Vivian naturally did not believe such perfunctory words, but also did not look deeper. ¡°Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Stefan teased badly. Vivian was quite helpless, ¡°Steve, you¡¯re awesome ¡­¡± ¡°No, no, no, no.¡± Steve shook his head, reached out and pointed to the high heels on Vivian¡¯s feet, ¡°You¡¯re wearing ten centimeters of high heels, and you haven¡¯t used all your abilities to fight me, I know you have reservations. How about you just say yes and be my master.¡± Even though he was in his thirties, he spoke with a sincere look and was somewhat naive, which really made it impossible to refuse. Just then, the director shouted from afar with the microphone, ¡°Steve, are you ready? It¡¯s your turn.¡± ¡°Coming.¡± Steve nodded, then put his hands on Vivian¡¯s shoulders, ¡°When I finish shooting this scene, I¡¯ll definitely treat you to dinner.¡± With that, he tugged on Stefan, ¡°Don¡¯t let your friend get away.¡± Then he trotted off to the interior studio to shoot. Those on the side of the onlookers came up to Vivian a smattering of praise. And most of these people are actors that Vivian has seen in foreign blockbusters. Vivian greeted them one by one, and for the first time, it felt good to beplimented. After that, they all dispersed and Stefan and Vivian went to the lounge to chat. Not long after, Steve finished a scene, came to the lounge and invited Vivian to have lunch, saying he had asked the director for leave. The kindness was too much, and with Stefan urging, she had to agree. ¡°Master, can I take a picture with you?¡± Steve asked, picking up his phone and shaking it. ¡°Sure no problem.¡± Vivian nodded. So, the three of them took a group photo together. Vivian was also in a particrly happy mood, so she posted a friend circle: the honor of taking a photo with Oscar winner-Steve Arthur, he, very funny, very funny. A photo is attached below. In the photo, Steve Arthur is on the left, Stefan is on the right and Vivian is in the middle. And Steve actually and Stefan actually made a face. That photo, looking at it, makes people cry andugh. Just send the picture to the circle of friends, and people started toment ¡­ Yara: This is my god, you must give me an autographed photo! Philip: tsk tsk ¡­ this is a superstar, superb hands, have you two ever had a fight? Ivan: Ah ah ah ah, crazy crazy, this is my love bean ah, give an autograph photo. Mera: Chit, is it a big deal to know Stefan? What a show. Arlo: Awesome. Stewart: When did you meet two superstars? Stewart: When did you meet two superstars? ¡­ These people saw Vivian¡¯s circle of friends and Morris¡¯ phone rang. He picked up his phone, opened it and saw that his usual WeChat didn¡¯t have a message alert, but the WeChat ¡°split¡± icon showed a message. Tap on it and a message pops up. And this WeChat only has one friend ¨C Vivian! The man who is so high up like Morris, never bothered to y small, but because he broke up with Vivian, the two had no way to contact each other. The man actually registered a small WeChat number to add her WeChat one day, silently following her every move. In three months, this is the first dynamic Vivian sent. But when Morris looked at the picture of the two men standing beside Vivian, his brow was knitted, and there was a gloomy air between his brows that could not be dissolved. After staring at the photo for a long time, Morris finally put down his phone and leaned back in the executive chair, falling into deep thought. Ding bell ¨C Suddenly, the phone rang. Morris looked at the phone number, it was the phone of Belle, who was serving his grandmother at the old house. He knew that Belle would rarely call, and once she did, it was definitely something. ¡°Belle?¡± Morris answered the phone. ¡°Oh, young master, where are you now? I went out for a walk with the olddy and she asked me to get her a bottle of water, but I blinked and she was lost.¡± At the other end of the phone, Belle was talking anxiously. ¡°Lost?¡± Morris raised his hand and pinched his brow, ¡°Where exactly is it?¡± ¡°The park in the North Loop.¡± ¡°Belle take it easy, I¡¯ll send someone over to look for it right away.¡± Morris didn¡¯t me Belle and then hung up the phone. He got up and walked to the coat rack to take off his jacket and strutted out of the office. They had been keeping a very close eye on Grandma¡¯s every move since she was diagnosed with Alzheimer¡¯s, but for months she had been so normal that she was slowly being overlooked. At the same time, Vivian, who was still in Rock Bay, received a call. It was Belle¡¯s call that was saved on the phone screen. ¡°Steve, crazy, you guys wait, I¡¯ll take a call.¡± She pointed to the phone and said to the two, then stepped aside to answer the call, ¡°Belle?¡± ¡°Vivian ah, something happened ah, the olddy her people lost, I ¡­ searched for half a day but can not find, how to fix ah.¡± Belle sighed. ¡°What? Grandma is lost? How can this be, she has been fine recently?¡± Vivian¡¯s first thought was that she was suffering from Alzheimer¡¯s disease. Belle anxiously pped her thighs, ¡°s, yes, who says it is not, but I am not ¡­ a careless well.¡± ¡°Well, well, Belle, you take it easy. I¡¯m going to look for it now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s here in the North Circr Road Park.¡± ¡°I got it Belle, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Vivian hung up the phone and turned around to tell Steve and Stefan about the situation, ¡°Sorry, something happened at home temporarily, I may not be able to apany you to dinner.¡± Chapter 438: Beaten up by Grandma ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Stefan saw Vivian looked serious, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vivian nced at Steve Arthur and exined, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, something happened to my family and my grandmother lost her person. She has Alzheimer¡¯s.¡± She deliberately exined. ¡°Oh, my God, do you want us to go with you to look for it?¡± Steve spread his hands, ¡°There¡¯s strength in numbers.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, you guys have to shoot the movie, I have friends over there who are already helping me find it. We¡¯ll be in touchter.¡± Vivian said, and then said to Stefan: ¡°I¡¯ll go first, I can¡¯t dy.¡± ¡°Okay, take care on your way and let me know when you find it.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Vivian jogged away from the set and drove back to the city center. Upon arriving downtown, Vivian contacted Belle and met her at the agreed upon ce with someone ¡­ Morris beside her. Vivian knew that she would not be able to avoid Morris today, but she was mentally prepared, so she walked straight up and asked Belle without looking at Morris, ¡°Belle, is there any news about Grandma?¡± ¡°s, I just found it. People are in the car, phew ¡­ false rm, false rm, also me me careless.¡± Belle pped her thigh and smiled. ¡°How long has it been since I¡¯ve seen you, and I don¡¯t know to go back to the old house to see me.¡± While Vivian was talking to Belle, the window of the car aside was lowered, and Madame Cheal sat in the car andined to Vivian discontentedly. At the sound of her voice, Vivian turned around and walked directly toward Madame Cheal, ¡°Grandma, you really scared me to death.¡± ¡°Come, sit in the car.¡± Madame Cheal said as she pushed open the car door and let Vivian get in. Vivian knew that the sedan belonged to Morris, and for a moment, she was a little repulsed, not wanting to have any more contact with Morris, but seeing that Madame Cheal missed her so much, she had to get into the car with a stiff upper lip. ¡°Grandma, I miss you too, but I¡¯ve been busy with worktely ¡­¡± she exined. The roadside, Morris gaze fell on the small woman sitting in the sedan, eyes obscure. For a while, he didn¡¯t seem to know how to get along with Vivian. He raised his hand and pulled his tie, stepped up to the car, pulled the door open and got into the driver¡¯s seat, looked back at Madame Cheal and asked, ¡°Grandma, you ¡­¡± ¡°Vivian, since you have nothing to do today, go back to the old house to keep mepany.¡± Madame Cheal patted Morris again, ¡°Drive, go back to the old house first.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Vivian hadn¡¯t yet figured out how to face Morris and how to get along with him, when she suddenly heard Madame Cheal¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed. With her mind running fast, she made an excuse and said, ¡°Grandma, my car is still parked over there. Why don¡¯t I just take my car?¡± ¡°Give me the keys, let Trent drive your car and take Belle back with you.¡± Morris raised his eyes and looked at Vivian through the rearview mirror, his eyes light. After three months of not seeing each other, the two met again in just two days, but no matter what, Vivian felt awkward. As long as the thought of Morris is in love with Lisa, and Lisa is still a man before, she will inexplicably feel sick. The heart, a vague pain. But looking at Madame Cheal¡¯s expectant gaze, she couldn¡¯t bear to let Madame Cheal down. ¡°Okay.¡± She took out her keys and handed them to Morris. Morris tossed the keys to Trent through the car window , ¡°Drive back to the old house.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss,¡± Trent responded, and Morris drove off. On the way, Madame Cheal took Vivian¡¯s hand and chatted with her day and night. The olddy has been a shrewd person all her life, how could she not see the clues between the two of them? The so-called ¡°lost¡± today is just a way to get the two toe together. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s time to go to the hospital for a checkup this afternoon.¡± Vivian was worried about Madame Cheal¡¯s condition, so she held her hand and reminded her. Madame Cheal leaned back in her seat and raised her hand to ruffle her silver hair at the corner of her temples, ¡°I have no one to care for me, no need for a checkup.¡± A sentence, choking Vivian speechless. She skimmed her mouth and said, ¡°I will apany you.¡± And as she spoke, another voice followed, ¡°I¡¯m free this afternoon.¡± Madame Cheal nodded, ¡°Good, then you can both stay with me this afternoon.¡± Together? Vivian¡¯s heart was very resistant. Now she just wanted to keep her distance from Morris, so that she could get rid of the rtionshippletely. ¡°Grandma, since he is apanying you, I will ¡­¡± She was about to say something, but Madame Cheal swept her eyes over to her. With a re, Vivian instantly silenced and did not speak. ¡°I¡¯m old, not blind.¡± Madame Cheal¡¯s temperament suddenly snapped up and she assumed the posture of an olddy from The Cheal family and said in a deep voice: ¡°What is wrong with you two? You were fine before, and now you¡¯re giving me a hard time?¡± She suddenly became angry. The matter hase to this point, how can Morris and Vivian not see this good show of Madame Cheal today.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. It took a lot of effort to call the two together. The sudden reprimand, Morris just look ahead and drive silently. Vivian also let go of Madame Cheal¡¯s hand and sat in the seat, tilting his head to look out the window, not talking. Seeing that both of them did not speak, Madame Cheal was angry and had a headache, ¡°Morris, tell me, what is the situation with you and Vivian?¡± Morris tapped the steering wheel with one hand, propped his elbow on the door frame with the other, and put his fingers on his cheek, thinking. In the car, there was a long silence. He said, ¡°Vivian and I split up.¡± ¡°Separated? Well, there has to be a reason for that.¡± Madame Cheal asked. The man¡¯s dark ink-like pupils shed a sh of pain, the emotion, a moment to disappear into nothing, ¡°get along for a while, it is not suitable, the natural separation.¡± ¡°Not suitable? The two of you have known each other for more than a year, and now you are telling me that it is not suitable?¡± Madame Cheal was so furious that she didn¡¯t care that Morris was driving, she leaned forward and raised her hand, pping Morris on the head, ¡°What kind of nonsense is that? Seeing Morris being hit by Madame Cheal, Vivian looked away and did not intervene. Because ¡­ She really didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°You immodest thing, you don¡¯t know what kind of demon you are making every day.¡± The olddy reprimanded while reaching out and pointing at Morris, her emotions were very excited. Vivian was really worried that Madame Cheal might get sick, so she opened her mouth to persuade her, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°How can I not be angry, he¡¯s a little brat, he¡¯s never let me worry since he was a kid!¡± Chapter 439: Mike is very calculating ¡°Ah ¡­ this ¡­¡± Vivian touched his head and thought hard before he exined, ¡°You can¡¯t me Morris for this.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t me him, who do you me?¡± ¡°If you want to me, just ¡­ me me.¡± Vivian finally took all the me on himself and said with embarrassment, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate. It¡¯s because after we¡¯ve been together for a while, I feel there¡¯s a generation gap in between, three different outlooks, different hobbies, and nomon topics, it really doesn¡¯t fit.¡± Although Morris¡¯s affair with Lisa made her sick, in the end, Morris had saved her many times before. Even now Vivian can¡¯t understand why Morris saved her in the first ce, but she is still grateful in her heart. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t really want to be in a rtionship right now. I¡¯m doing pretty well at thepany, working hard on my career, and it¡¯s just picking up.¡± Vivian pulled out a reason that, when she said it, even she felt overly forced. ¡°You ¡­¡± Madame Cheal¡¯s eyebrows knitted, half-hearted eyes looked at her, seems to be a bit unbelievable, ¡°What kind of reason, to use to put me a wife, you can also say it?¡± It seems that the olddy was really angry, so she gave Vivian a p too, hitting her hard on the head, ¡°You two don¡¯t have a word of truth.¡± ¡°Oops.¡± Vivian received a p, shrunken neck, hey a smile, ¡°Grandma is not angry, the feelings of things can not be forced, the melon is not sweet. The fact that I¡¯m with Morris or not doesn¡¯t affect my love for you. Is it possible that Grandma won¡¯t like me anymore because of this?¡± She reached out and put her arm around Madame Cheal and leaned on her shoulder to pout. ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ ugh, let you two be angry.¡± Madame Cheal gasped and pped her thighs straight. Vivian looked up, chin pillowed on Madame Cheal¡¯s shoulder, tilted his head, very yful, said: ¡°Grandma, you do not get involved in emotional matters well. I¡¯m still friends with Morris after we broke up.¡± The man in the driver¡¯s seat saw the warm scene behind him through the rearview mirror, but his heart felt blocked inexplicably because of Vivian¡¯s words. He nodded his head very cooperatively, ¡°Yes, still friends.¡± ¡°Humph,zy to take care of you two.¡± Madame Cheal saw that the two people were very tight-lipped and could not ask a question, so she coldly snorted and did not speak again. However, in her heart, she was ying a little game. After arriving at the old house, the kitchen had already prepared lunch. During the meal, Mike appeared. ¡°Yo, little girl, Morris, what brings you guys back?¡± Mike was wearing a navy blue shirt,bed with a big back hair, still with a short beard, as mature and sexy as ever, full of manliness. It¡¯s a pity that under such a handsome skin is such a dirty and ugly heart. Vivian disgusted Mike, but on the surface to maintain the polite, after all, he called the olddy a ¡°mother¡±. ¡°Hello Mike.¡± Vivian got up and said hello.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Morris only gave Mike a cold nce, but did not say anything. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say hello in advance when you came back at noon.¡± Madame Cheal muttered, and ordered the maid, ¡°Bring a pair of dishes over.¡± Mike sat down, facing Madame Cheal, with Morris on his left and Vivian on his right. ¡°Little girl, Yara, how is she ¡­ doingtely?¡± Mike suddenly mentioned Yara. Xu is a tacit understanding, Vivian heard him mention Yara, subconsciously looked at Morris, and Morris also happened to look at her. Yara¡¯s child is Mike¡¯s son, and Mike calls Madame Cheal ¡°mother¡±. If we talk about generation, Yara¡¯s child, he Morris and Vivian can call him ¡°brother¡±! At this moment Mike in front of Madame Cheal said Yara, the motive is obviously not pure. ¡°He¡¯s out of the country and won¡¯t be back for a while.¡± Vivian lied outright. After all, after a while, Yara will return to C with her child, andter that child will also grow up in C. As long as it¡¯s not in the country, it won¡¯t have much of an impact. Mike gave Vivian a meaningful nce while a maid brought over the bowls and chopsticks, he took them and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s all hurry up and eat.¡± Madame Cheal opened her mouth before the younger generation started to move their chopsticks. Mike was attentive and took a piece of fish, got up and handed it to Madame Cheal¡¯s bowl, ¡°Mother, eat more.¡± ¡°Well, you are still filial, it¡¯s not in vain that I love you.¡± The olddy sighed with emotion. Mike smiled wickedly, ¡°Yes, thanks to mother for taking care of you more. However, mother, I wonder if those words you said before still count?¡± Vivian, who was eating, knitted her eyebrows and tightened her grip on her chopsticks, an intuition that what Mike was going to say must have something to do with Yara. She looked up at Morris, who was sitting across from her, and saw that the man was not in a hurry, moving gracefully as he ate. The aloof look, as if isted from the world. ¡°I usually say a lot of things, you are testing my wife¡¯s memory.¡± Madame Cheal said while she was eating. ¡°Oh.¡± Mikeughed, ¡°Mother is really joking.¡± He looked down, took a piece of meat, filled his mouth and chewed slowly. After a long time, he put down his chopsticks, crossed his fingers in front of the table and said seriously, ¡°There is something about Eonothem Group. Mother, you said before that you were very optimistic about Morris and I. You also said that whoever has an heir between us will still be in charge of Eonothem Group. Today, I bring you a good news ¡­ Yara she ¡­¡± Mike deliberately stretched the tone of his voice, and as he spoke, his eyes turned to Morris, ¡°A boy was bornst night. It¡¯s my baby.¡± Thest phrase ¡°my child¡± seems to be a deration of sovereignty. ¡°What?¡± Madame Cheal was shocked and looked up at Mike, ¡°Are you sure? I thought you said you broke up with that Yara girl before? Howe she still has your baby?¡± The news came too suddenly. For Yara¡¯s insistence on having a child, Vivian had always persuaded her to try not to give birth. But Yara insisted on having the baby, so Vivian did not persuade again. But at this moment, listening to what Mike just said, she finally understood the importance of Yara¡¯s son, and understood even more why Mike never interfered with anything during the period when Yara insisted on having the baby after she was pregnant. Obviously, he was aiming for the Eonothem Group¡¯s position of power. Vivian bit his chopsticks, frowning, his gaze not a moment to look at Morris, but the man opposite as if he did not hear, still continue to eat. The man who was in front of him continued to eat as if he hadn¡¯t heard. The elegant movement and the way he moved his hands showed his nobility. Vivian¡¯s heart muttered, Morris so shrewd and wise, should have known the seriousness of Yara after the birth of the child in the womb, but he ¡­ has not interfered with Yara¡¯s affairs from the beginning to the end. It was only once that he asked why Yara insisted on having a baby. Vivian¡¯s answer was: Yara said that the child is a life, no one has the right to take away his life. After that, Morris did not ask again. Chapter 440: Competition for The Cheal Family Heir ¡°Yara gave birthst night at the Westward Children¡¯s Hospital. The baby, six pounds and nine taels, is a boy.¡± Mike reported the child¡¯s information directly. Obviously, everything has been under Mike¡¯s control for a long time. Vivian suddenly felt that if Yara wanted to leave L City this time, it would not be that easy. After he finished, he turned his head to look at Vivian, ¡°It was the little girl who sent Yara to the hospital, don¡¯t you think so, little girl?¡± Mike asked Yara. The moment before, Vivian said Yara went abroad, at this moment Mike¡¯s words are undoubtedly hitting Vivian¡¯s face. Vivian held her chopsticks and took a piece of green vegetables, chewing slowly and pretending to be calm. She wanted to avoid the subject. Madame Cheal looked at her with a meaningful look, a seriousness rarely seen on a face full of vicissitudes, ¡°Is that so?¡± Not even ¡°Vivian¡±, directly questioned. Sensing Madame Cheal¡¯s authority, Vivian did not dare to hide, nodding her head and admitting, ¡°Yes.¡± Mike can sit here today to talk to Madame Cheal about this matter, must have done aplete preparation. Even if she didn¡¯t, Mike could stille up with a bunch of evidence to say so. Why should she deny it? As Vivian nodded her head and admitted the matter, Vivian was keenly aware of Madame Cheal¡¯s slight frown and nced at Morris, ¡°Morris, this, you know about it too?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Morris still bowed his head to eat, breezy posture, as if the three people said things have nothing to do with him. This kind of calmness, not everyone can do. Like Mike next to him. When he said what he thought was very important, he thought Morris would be furious, but he did not have any reaction. In Mike¡¯s opinion, he was just ying hard to get. Obviously panic inside, but still want to maintain the performance of calm. Unbeknownst to him, Morris really didn¡¯t take the matter seriously. Madame Cheal opened her mouth and seemed to say something else, but when she saw that Morris was eating, she said, ¡°Eat first.¡± ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± Madame Cheal gave the word, and Mike naturally obeyed. However, he still could not hold back his heart¡¯s smugness, his lips hooked a smile at the corners, and smiled at Morris. Naive, that cold man did not even begrudge him a look. The four of them dined, very quietly, only the chopsticks hitting the porcin bowl made a crisp sound. After the meal, Madame Cheal put down her chopsticks and drew out a tissue to wipe her mouth before saying to Mike, ¡°Mike,e over here with me.¡± ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± Mike nodded, got up and walked around Vivian to Madame Cheal and helped her out of the restaurant with great ttery. For a moment, Morris and Vivian were the only ones left at the table. Vivian retracted his gaze on the departing duo and looked at Morris, only to see him ying with his cell phone with a breezy and rxed look. ¡°Yara¡¯s matter is about the Eonothem Group heir, this matter, howe you haven¡¯t told me about it?¡± This matter, Morris did not tell her, really let her very passive. And the most passive one should be Morris herself. The man closed the phone screen, eyelids slightly raised, a pair of charming long narrow phoenix eyes to meet Vivian¡¯s eyes, ¡°What is the use of telling you, you will let Yara remove the child? Or can you stop Mike?¡± She couldn¡¯t do either of those things. So, there was no need to tell her these things. Two questions that left Vivian speechless, not knowing how to retort. She frowned, clutching the tissue she had just wiped her mouth with, inexplicably irritated. What was the meaning of this, asshole man? ¡°Morris, even though we broke up, I¡¯m talking to you as Madame Cheal¡¯s goddaughter. Can you not talk in a shady way?¡± She was in a bad mood and disliked Morris directly.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The man raised an eyebrow, ¡°Mike is still my Mike, and I treat him the same way. You¡¯ll have to learn to get used to it.¡± When he spoke, he spoke at a calm pace, making it impossible to guess his emotions. But it is this light-hearted state, as if those intimate rtions between the two had never happened before, could not help but make Vivian¡¯s heart a sudden contraction like pain. ¡°You ¡­¡± Vivian can¡¯t help but be annoyed, ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t do either of the two choices you mentioned. But did you tell me earlier so that I could prepare Yara mentally?¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not obliged to do that.¡± Facing the beloved woman, Morris¡¯ every word was harsh with derision. Although it was unbearable, Morris had topletely clear his rtionship with Vivian, only then could he silently do more for her. In the three months since the breakup, Morris has asked himself countless times in the darkness of the darkness: Is it really worth doing so much for Vivian? Could she have started a new rtionship while giving in silence? Or, will she hate herself for life because of it? These questions have been bothering Morris for a long time, but he is such a persistent nature. Once he decides to do something, he won¡¯t look back. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Vivian nodded, her red lips pulled out a sarcastic smile, ¡°Morris, count on you.¡± She angrily pped the paper napkin in her hand on the dining table and left in anger. Morris sat in his chair, he didn¡¯t even dare to look at the little woman¡¯s angry and lost back. He was afraid that if he looked, Mike¡¯s spies in the old house would see him; he was afraid that if he looked, he would run over and take the angry little woman into his arms and soothe and coddle her tenderly. Vivian crossed the cobblestone path and went to the small pond, sat in the gazebo by the pond, let out a long sigh of exasperation and grabbed the leaves of the green nt that was growing thickly to the front of the gazebo railing, ¡°Bastard!¡± She cursed, and suddenly thought of something important, so she immediately called Yara. The phone rang a few times and Yara answered, ¡°What¡¯s up, Vivian?¡± ¡°Yara, Mike already knows you have a baby. He wants to use your baby topete for the position of heir to The Cheal familyEonothem Group. You¡¯d better be prepared, because ¡­ Mike will definitely not let the little one go.¡± Vivian briefly and concisely told Yara the situation. On the other end of the phone, Yara was silent. ¡°Hello? Yara, do you hear me?¡± Hearing no movement on the other end, Vivian shouted worriedly. ¡°Listen ¡­ heard. Don¡¯t worry, my son, is dead, I will not let Mike take him away.¡± The other side returned with a decisive voice. ¡°Then you ¡­ beep beep beep ¡­¡± Without waiting for Vivian to speak once more, Yara hung up the phone directly. Vivian retrieved her phone, leaned on the railing and let out a long sigh. She had fallen out with Morris, and she didn¡¯t even want to ask Morris about Yara in the future. Although Vivian also does not want to bow down in front of that bastard, but Mike¡¯s power can not be underestimated, not she can deal with it. Chapter 441: You have a nervous condition What to do? Vivian¡¯s heart was full of worries. At this time, a maid trotted over, ¡°Miss Vivian, the olddy is looking for you.¡± ¡°Ah, okay, got it.¡± Vivian won together, got up and went to Madame Cheal¡¯s courtyard. When she entered the living room, Mike was gone, but Morris was sitting in the living room. ¡°Grandma?¡± Vivian nced at Morris, withdrew her gaze, and looked at Madame Cheal, ¡°What did you want to see me about?¡± ¡°Come,e sit down.¡± Madame Cheal patted the seat beside her and gestured for Vivian to go over. She walked over and sat directly next to Madame Cheal, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Vivian ah, Mike this, what do you think?¡± Madame Cheal took her hand intimately, and her kind tone made Vivian feel warm. She looked at Madame Cheal, and her gaze skimmed to see Morris sitting on the other side of Madame Cheal, and her heart, which was warm, cooled. A cold chill lingered around her body, making her as cold as an ice cer. It was the kind of heartache and extreme loss. ¡°Grandma, Mike¡¯s matter I ¡­ I will notment on it. After all ¡­ after all I am a ¡­¡± ¡°You are the person I The Cheal family!¡± Madame Cheal guessed by andrge what Vivian was going to say and reprimanded her directly, ¡°This family, as long as there is my wife for one day, you have a say.¡± She patted Vivian¡¯s hand, ¡°You and Morris may have broken up, but if he dares to bully you, just tell me and I¡¯ll take care of him.¡± Being favored by the olddy, Vivian felt extraordinarily honored. But she would not overly consume Madame Cheal¡¯s fondness for her. She pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°I know Grandma, you still love me the most.¡± ¡°So tell me, what do you think about your Mike?¡± Madame Cheal pressed again. Vivian frowned, lowered her head to think, and sighed, ¡°I think, right, The Cheal family, although the family is strong, but the future heir is not that whoever has an heir first will represent a certain leadership and decision-making power. Rather, to be fair, let Mike and A ¡­ Morris two people topete against each other, so that the results are more convincing.¡± She did not favor anyone, is standing on a neutral position to put forward the opinion. Because Vivian knew that Morris would never lose to Mike. Listening to her words, Madame Cheal nodded, ¡°Well, it¡¯s the same as my idea.¡± ¡°Ohhhh, Grandma, I am just a personal humble opinion. This is a matter of great importance, your think twice.¡± ¡°Well, I know, I know.¡± Madame Cheal patted Vivian¡¯s hand and smiled kindly, ¡°Vivian is still smart.¡± ¡°Not at all, Grandma, praise me again too and I¡¯ll drift away.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Madame Chealughed happily and then said, ¡°s, people are getting old and getting worse every day. Grandma is going to take a nap, you and Morris also rest for a while,ter you apany me to the hospital for a checkup.¡± The olddy took great pains to create opportunities for Morris and Vivian, both explicitly and implicitly. The two of them can naturally see it, but both of them unspokenly pretend to be confused. ¡°Okay grandma, I¡¯ll help you to rest.¡± Vivian helped Madame Cheal to go to the bedroom to rest. When she came out, the Morris people had already left. At that moment, it would be a lie to say that she was not sad and upset. Vivian stood there with her eyelids slightly drooping, staring at a spot on the ground. It took a while before she breathed a sigh of relief and stepped out of the living room. But when she stepped out of the doorway, a figure suddenly appeared and, coincidentally, she bumped into it. Perhaps due to inertia, Vivian leaned back and Morris reached out and wrapped his arms around her waist, taking her into his arms. Morris¡¯s thin lips exhaled a light smoke, and a strong smell of nicotine came over her. Vivian looked to the left of the doorway, where there was some ash and cigarette butts, she realized that Morris had not left, but was leaning against the doorway smoking. As she was walking outside, Morris finished hisst puff, dropped the butt and walked into the hall, and the two of them bumped into each other. ¡°Are you okay?¡± A word of concern, from the bottom of her heart, came out of Morris¡¯ mouth involuntarily. But after saying it, Morris regretted a little. Should not show concern for her in front of him. Morris let go of his hand, Vivian subconsciously took a step back, but she seemed to forget that this is The Cheal family old mansion, the family¡¯s ancient house has a hundred years of history, and there is a threshold at the entrance of each room, she just stepped back, and tripped again, leaned backwards. ¡°Ah~!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Her body gradually fell down, and she subconsciously let out a soft cry. Originally, she thought Morris would pull her back, but the man didn¡¯t. He stood there straight, oblivious to her falling to the ground. ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± Vivian fell hard to the ground, hitting her buttocks so hard that she couldn¡¯t help but draw a breath. ¡°Morris, you ¡­ won¡¯t you give me a hand?¡± She muttered as she lumbered up from the ground. ¡°Why pull you? You fall can have nothing to do with me, their own eyes do not grow, can not me anyone.¡± Morris said indifferently and turned to leave. Until he turned away, Vivian only saw Mike standing a few meters behind. He watched everything over here, his pupils widened in shock, raised his eyebrows, looked at the departing Morris, then walked to Vivian¡¯s side, ¡°Vivian what¡¯s going on here? Morris he ¡­ you guys okay?¡± Vivian flicked the dust on his body and red angrily at Mike, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business if I¡¯m okay or not.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s really none of my business, but you¡¯re Morris girlfriend, and he doesn¡¯t care about you?¡± ¡°Can you not mention him in front of me? Sick!¡± Vivian stomped her foot in anger, pushed Mike away, and left in a huff. The two of them seem to be The two of them seem to ¡­ ¡°Oh, a little interesting.¡± He smiled, the smile that did not reach the bottom of his eyes was quite meaningful. Then, a phone call was made, ¡°Help me find out what¡¯s going on with Morris and Vivian both.¡± After hanging up the phone, Mike went into the living room and sat in a chair, ying with his phone in a leisurely manner. Half an hourter, his phone rang. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Mr. Morris, the people downstairs have sent word that Morris and Miss Vivian broke up three months ago. They haven¡¯t seen each other at all during this period of time.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Absolutely true.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Mike hung up the phone, his right hand clutching the phone, fingers tapping the phone screen, as if thinking. No wonder we haven¡¯t seen the two of them back at the old house for thest three months, nor have we seen them walking in and out together. I didn¡¯t expect to actually break up. ¡°The actual fact is that Morris is a person who is not a woman¡¯s heart. It is not abandoned after ying.¡± Chapter 442: Morris you bastard Vivian walked towards the front yard in anger and saw Morris leaning against the gazebo by the pond from afar. He was sitting exactly where she was just sitting. Vivian nced coldly, withdrew his gaze, and walked away. ¡°Grandma has an appointment for a checkup at 3:30 p. m. How will you exin to Grandma if you leave now?¡± The man leaned sideways on the seat, elbows propped on the railing, fingers holding a cigarette, said to Vivian not far away. At that, Vivian¡¯s anger was mostly gone. Yes, I¡¯ve made an appointment with my grandmother to apany her to the hospital for a checkupter. What if she doesn¡¯t want to go to the hospital because of her absence? When she thought of this, she stopped walking and felt ashamed to go back to the living room, so she walked directly to Morris. Her fair cheeks were red with anger and she stopped in front of Morris and looked down at him, ¡°Morris, are you going too far? Although we have already broken up, but you do not have to see me fall down without helping?¡± For some reason, Vivian¡¯s heart was just annoyed. When she thought of her falling straight down and Morris watching her fall and not doing anything, she was furious. The man¡¯s fingers flicked the cigarette ash, held the cigarette in his lips, took a drag, and then puffed light smoke at her, ¡°I¡¯ve just helped once.¡± Vivian crashed into him, her body inertia fell backwards, at that moment Morris assisted her. Then Vivian pushed him away and took a few steps backward, only to kick her heel on the threshold and lean backward again, he ¡­ Indeed, he did not help. Because ¡­ Mike came. ¡°You ¡­¡± Vivian gritted his teeth in anger, ¡°You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you? You think it¡¯s fun to do that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not fun.¡± ¡°No fun you still ¡­¡± ¡°Because, I don¡¯t have any ¡­ interest in you ¡­.¡± Morrispletely did not give Vivian the opportunity to finish his sentence, coldly said a sentence. However, it is this deliberately elongated voice tone of a sentence, directly Vivian heart remaining thest bit of hope to smash to pieces. Vivian stood mute, her eyes filled with disbelief. This heartless man in front of her was really the same Morris who had been so attentive to her? How could he have changed so much in a short period of time? Vivian is very confused, and even always feel that there is something missing, but thinking about it, Vivian also do not know where the problem lies. However, it seems that since Lisa appeared, their rtionship has be bad. Perhaps, Lisa was the love of his life. ¡°Morris, you ¡­¡± Vivian raised his hand and pointed at him, ¡°You¡¯re a fucking asshole!¡± Anger attacked her, a steaming fire engulfed what was left of Vivian¡¯s sanity, so angry she raised her hand and pped him hard across the face! p¡­ A crunching sound, the sound is extraordinarily loud. Mike, who was not far away, just happened to take in the scene on this side of the gazebo, so he hid behind a green nt to the side, blocking himself from view. Morris¡¯ cheek was struck to the side, and even the hair on his forehead was messy and obscured his vision. He slowly closed his eyes, stood up, raised his hand to hold the cigarette in his mouth and took a deep breath before opening a pair of sharp eyes. Morris clutched Vivian¡¯s wrist, ¡°Vivian, this p is what I owe you. But next time you dare to be so reckless, don¡¯t me me for turning my back on you.¡± The woman can¡¯t help it, so she lifted her foot and kicked at Morris. The kick, which came directly at Morris, had enough force to catch the man off guard and he took a few steps backward before he could stand.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Vivian pointed at Morris, ¡°From now on, you and I don¡¯t owe each other anything. In the future, you go your way, I go my only wooden bridge. Whether you live or die, it¡¯s no longer my business!¡± With an angry roar, she turned around and walked out of the pavilion. It was probably because she hated Morris in her heart, so she wanted to find him to vent her anger. I thought I would feel better after venting my anger. But in fact, it did not. Not only was she not in a better mood, but she was getting worse. Vivian left the pavilion in a rage, Mike saw hering, and hurriedly backed up and left. The scene just now, he saw clearly in his eyes. I didn¡¯t expect that the two had not only broken up, but also fallen out. In this way, can he pull Vivian in? Mike was ying a little game in his heart. Vivian went to a room to rest, ying games with her phone. She had to hang up the phone and go to Madame Cheal, helping her out of the old house, and together with Morris, the three of them got into the car and went to the hospital. When they entered the private hospital, someone came to greet the olddy and took her for a series ofprehensive medical examinations. While Madame Cheal was having her checkup, Morris and Vivian sat in the lounge waiting quietly again. Vivian did not want to see Morris, directly on the number, dragging people five rows. Before they got on the number, Stefan¡¯s phone call came in. Vivian answered the phone, ¡°Crazy?¡± ¡°Shrews, has your grandmother been found?¡± On the other end of the line, Stefan asked eagerly. Vivian then remembered that when she left, Stefan asked her to send him a message when she found the person. The result was that she forgot all about it afterwards. ¡°People have been found, it¡¯s okay. Oh, I forgot to tell you.¡± Vivian smiled awkwardly. Morris on the side listened to Vivian call again and couldn¡¯t help but prick up her ears. Who is the Crazy? Is this dead woman very close to that person? ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, when do you have time to kill you hard.¡± ¡°A movie? Yes. I happen to be free recently, your treat, I will never miss.¡± ¡°Okay, bye.¡± Vivian, who was sitting on a single sofa, chatted happily with the person on the other end, and Morris, who heard that she was in a good mood, instantly had a gloomy mood for a few minutes. I can¡¯t believe they asked her to watch a movie! ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, you found the next one so soon?¡± The man asked tentatively. Vivian was looking at her phone when she heard Morris¡¯ shady words and raised an eyebrow, ¡°Is there a problem? You have your Lisa, I have my man. Besides, you can pretend to be brother and sister when grandma is around, and when she¡¯s not, you can totally shut up and stop talking.¡± She just didn¡¯t want to talk to Morris right now. ¡°Is that so?¡± Morris nodded, ¡°Having a man is different, the bottom line is very strong. But does he know that we¡¯ve only been broken up for a short time?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your brain? Break up with you can not find another man? I just change a man a day, and it¡¯s none of your business.¡± Chapter 443: Introducing Vivian to someone Morris folded his legs and sat on the sofa, crossed his fingers on his abdomen and snorted, ¡°It¡¯s really none of my business. I¡¯m just curious, for a woman as fierce as you, who would be blind enough to look at you?¡± Morris herself was a bit vain when she said this. The momentary pleasure, but after saying that Morris panicked again. If he offended her, if he could tell her the truth a yearter, would they still have a chance to be together? ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s fucking blind!¡± Vivian and Morris started to dislike each other, ¡°Morris, you don¡¯t care about my business.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to stay out of it. But I can¡¯t help it, who made me your brother? In the future, when you are looking for someone, I will be your gatekeeper.¡± That¡¯s a good reason. Morris wanted to boast that he was smart. Maybe this was the only excuse that would justify driving away those men around her. ¡°You ¡­¡± Vivian was at a loss for words, stammering for a long time, but could not think of anything to say. The two of them are facing each other, secretly confronting each other, she had a sh of light, suddenly had a n, ¡°Good, since you are my brother. I¡¯ll ask you to help me look for someone in the future.¡± ¡°No trouble.¡± Morris snickered in her heart. ¡°Humph!¡± Vivian snorted coldly and didn¡¯t answer the question. The lounge was once again quiet. After a while, Madame Cheal finally finished her physical examination, and she came to the lounge to sit and rest. Seeing Vivian ying with her phone, she asked, ¡°Vivian, you broke up with Morris, are you looking for someone now?¡± Madame Cheal walked in and noticed that the rtionship between the two was very stiff, both silent and unwilling to talk to each other, so they started to make trouble. ¡°Ah, what? The object?¡± Vivian was stunned, not expecting Madame Cheal to be so gossipy. ¡°Haha, Grandma, Morris and I have just broken up for more than three months, and we are now looking for one. I¡¯ll be sure to bring it over to you when we¡¯ve settled on someone.¡± She smiled sarcastically and found an excuse to make up for it. Otherwise, Vivian was really afraid that Madame Cheal would do the same as before, looking for a bunch of people¡¯s photos and asking her to pick which one to make a blind date with. As expected ¡­ The next thing you hear is Madame Cheal saying, ¡°s, grandma knows that Morris is not talkative, and this kind of person is not pleasing to women.¡± She took Vivian¡¯s hand, kind face tinged with a smile, ¡°But I have a good person to rmend you oh.¡± ¡°Grandma doesn¡¯t ¡­¡± Vivian looked at Madame Cheal and was about to refuse, but looking over at this angle, she could inadvertently see the change in the expression of Morris sitting over there. So, the words that came to my lips immediately changed, ¡°Okay. Anyway, I¡¯m still young now, so I might as well get to know some more people, it¡¯s not a bad thing.¡± ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. It¡¯s still you girl who is perceptive.¡± Madame Cheal said as she took her phone, fished out a phone number in her phone¡¯s address book and dialed it. The phone turned on the amplification, beeped, and the other party answered the phone. ¡°Grandma?¡± The other end is a warm man¡¯s voice. The voice sounded somewhat familiar. ¡°Ah, Danny, what have you been up to?¡± Madame Cheal asked. Vivian suddenly looked stiff, good man! I thought Madame Cheal would introduce someone, but I didn¡¯t expect to introduce Morris¡¯ big brother, Danny. They were very close, Danny was a year older than Morris, so he was their big brother. But Vivian can see that Danny in front of Morris, but also just a year older, swinging temperament and aura, he is still too inferior. But ¡­All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Vivian thought about it, clear water eyes flooded with starbursts, her red lips slightly hooked, smiled. ¡°Nothing, idle.¡± Danny responded and asked again, ¡°What¡¯s up with the call, Grandma?¡± Madame Cheal would rarely call Danny, and when she did, it was bound to be something important. ¡°Nothing, grandma is not to see you do not have a date, want to introduce you to a good girl, see if you are free, to meet na?¡± ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ grandmother, let you bother. Don¡¯t worry, as long as the girl you introduced, I must have time.¡± Danny readily agreed, and then asked curiously, ¡°Grandma, which girl is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ¡­.¡± Madame Cheal nced at Vivian and staged, ¡°You¡¯ll knowter when you meet her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so ¡­ okay then. But how do we meet?¡± ¡°You cane to the old mansion in the evening, I will wait for you at the old mansion.¡± ¡°OK, grandma. I¡¯lle over in the evening.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Bye ¡­¡± Madame Cheal hung up the phone straight after she finished. As she put away the phone, she inclined her head to look at Morris, ¡°Morris, what do you think of Vivian and Danny both?¡± At this moment, Morris¡¯s face is pig liver color, angry and angry, but dare not say anything. But what a good grandmother of his! ¡°Not good.¡± Morris shook his head, ¡°She has a big personality, and Danny is too calm.¡± ¡°Yes, this quiet and dynamic is whatplements each other. Only when theyplement each other will the married lifest.¡± Morris was holding her cell phone when she heard Madame Cheal¡¯s ¡°married life will be long¡±, and almost lost her grip on it. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you to take care of Danny¡¯s meeting with Vivian tonight. I¡¯m telling you, if he, Danny, doesn¡¯t show up, or rejects Vivian outright, you¡¯ll be waiting for me! Madame Cheal made a direct threat. Vivian listened to Madame Cheal reprimanding Morris, and was pleased, but did not say a word. A few people sat in the lounge for a while, and then the test results came back, which showed that all indicators were normal. The three of them went back to The Cheal family home together. After arriving at the old house, Madame Cheal said to Morris, ¡°I¡¯ve been too bored some days,e over here and y some chess with me.¡± Morris knew that Madame Cheal was deliberately holding him back from calling Danny. So he pulled an excuse, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯d better y with Vivian, you two are on equal footing.¡± Bang¡­ Madame Cheal pped the table angrily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? My wife can¡¯t get you to y a game of chess for me, can she?¡± Yes! Morris couldn¡¯t refuse, so he walked over to Madame Cheal and yed chess with her. As the game went on, Madame Cheal realized that Morris was better than her. She had no choice but to wave to Vivian, who was sitting across the table ying the game, ¡°Vivian,e over here and help me as a strategist.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Vivian got up and walked over. She moved a chair and sat beside Madame Cheal, looking at the pieces on the chessboard and frowning in deep thought. Chapter 444: Introducing her to Danny After observing the game for a while, Vivian sat down next to Madame Cheal to ¡°point out the game¡±. With her and Madame Cheal working together, Vivian easily won the first game. She looked at Morris with a certain amount of satisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s not fun to y like this. Why don¡¯t we y sticky notes?¡± ¡°Hahahaha, yes, yes, there must be a betting code, otherwise it¡¯s really no fun.¡± Madame Chealughingly echoed. Morris saw Vivian¡¯s smug look because she won a game, and a light shed under her eyes, ¡°Okay, ording to you.¡± He instructed the maid, ¡°Go get some paper and a bowl of water.¡± The servant nodded and immediately went to take care of it. Within a few moments something was brought over, and Morris tore a slip of paper, dipped it in water, and stuck it to her chin. When the second game began, however, Vivian lost. And ¡­ lost eight games in a row. Until Danny rushed over and looked into the living room, Vivian¡¯s face was covered with white paper strips, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What¡¯s ying, so funny.¡± Danny smiled sardonically and walked up to join in the fun. Morris studied the game in front of him and moved the ¡°gun¡±, ¡°General.¡± This time, Vivian¡¯s ¡°handsome¡± could not retreat, and lost again. She wrinkled her brow reluctantly, ¡°No, one more game!¡± For some reason, she is not willing to lose to Morris, like a gambler who does not admit defeat, she wants to y another game after losing one game to regain the situation. ¡°Can¡¯t afford to lose?¡± Morris raised an eyebrow, the corners of his lips curved up a curve, provocative. ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°You bastard, how do you talk!¡± Madame Cheal reprimanded, then rounded up again, ¡°All right, all right, we¡¯ll y another day, Danny is already here.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. At this time, the maid came over and said, ¡°Olddy, young master, dinner is ready.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Madame Cheal answered and walked over to Danny, ¡°Come on, Danny, let¡¯s go eat.¡± ¡°Grandma, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d introduce me to someone? That girl hasn¡¯te yet?¡± Danny held up the frame of his sses, some unbelievable. ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ Don¡¯t rush, don¡¯t rush, let¡¯s eat first.¡± She took Danny to the restaurant. Vivian reluctantly ripped off the note on his face, crumpled it into a ball and threw it into the trash. Secretly, she thought, it seems that she still needs to improve her chess skills, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have lost to Morris all the time. The man saw her irritated look, somehow feel some funny, but face but pretended to be a cold posture. ¡°She is my woman.¡± He sat there for a moment, took out a cigarette from the cigarette case, lit it, took a puff, and deliberately teased Vivian with a faint light smoke puffing on her face. Vivian¡¯s heart was already a little irritated by the sessive defeats, and when she heard Morris¡¯ words, she hooked her lips and smiled. The smile, although not to the bottom of the eyes, but bright and moving. A small woman, naturally beautiful, even without makeup, but also beautiful iparable. Morris was a smile to her to a hard titition, no reason to a flutter. ¡°It is not sure whose woman, But I think Danny is nice and gentle.¡± She pretended to be surprised and raised her eyebrows at Morris, ¡°He¡¯s your big brother, if I get involved with him, Morris, won¡¯t you have to address me as ¡­ sister-inw next time you meet?¡± She deliberately lengthened her trailing voice, and every look and every word carried a provocative meaning. At these words, Morris¡¯ face sank, and the fingers holding the cigarette directly pinched the butt out of shape. ¡°You dare!¡± He squeezed two words out of his teeth. Vivianpletely ignored his anger, ¡°What dare not, it is introduced by grandmother, you might as well go arrogant to grandmother.¡± With that, she got up and walked outside. Morris is still sitting on the chair, his lips pursed into a straight line, his handsome face is loaded with gloomy air. After a long time of exasperation, he got up and walked out of the living room with big strides, following Vivian¡¯s pace. In the dining room. The four people sat down around the dining table, a sumptuous dinner full of fresh aroma, color and vor. Only, the four people have their own thoughts. Danny was still thinking about Madame Cheal¡¯s introduction, so he asked, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t we have to wait for the girl?¡± ¡°Which girl?¡± Madame Cheal puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ the girl you introduced to me.¡± Danny pushed the frame of his sses and said very seriously. ¡°Oh~¡± Madame Cheal nodded and was about to say something when Morris cold eyes skimmed to Danny, ¡°So short of women?¡± He spoke sarcastically to Danny, speaking with a clip. Danny seems to be used to Morris¡¯s attitude, warm smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been single for so long, if I don¡¯t find someone, my mother is very anxious.¡± ¡°Then let your mother introduce you to someone!¡± Morris red at him. But while Danny didn¡¯t seem to understand why Morris was so angry today, Danny kept thinking it was because of Vivian. Since thest time at Night apartment, Morris and Vivian broke up, he had a much bigger temper. ¡°Isn¡¯t my mom¡¯s vision too bad? The women she found were either fat or short, or they were looking for some sultry goods, tsk ¡­ that vision, really notplimentary.¡± Danny also forgot to praise Madame Cheal, ¡°but grandmother is different, grandmother vision ah. The girl she introduced to me will not be bad.¡± ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± Madame Cheal listened to Danny¡¯s words, smiled joyfully and patted his shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s still you who can make grandma happy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Danny added, then picked up the drink on the table and took a sip. ¡°Actually, the girl Grandma introduced to you today is ¡­¡± She nced at Vivian and saw her head down, silent, seemingly with something on her mind. ording to the normal situation, if they really just have a conflict, now introduce the object, Vivian does not refuse, Morris also will not agree. But now both of them seem to have no big opinion. It¡¯s hard to believe that it¡¯s really aplete breakup? But it does not matter, Danny is a good person, he grew up watching. Madame Cheal felt that if Vivian was really with Danny, it would be a good home. Then he said to Danny: ¡°It¡¯s Vivian!¡± ¡°Pfft ¡­ cough cough ¡­¡± Madame Cheal finished a sentence, just took a sip of juice has not had time to swallow Danny directly side of a mouth of juice all sprayed out, choking a crazy cough up. ¡°Cough cough cough cough ¡­¡± Danny choked to a red face, hurriedly put down the cup, pulled out a few tissues wiped his mouth. It took a while before he looked at Morris, then at Vivian, and finally his eyes fell on Madame Cheal. Chapter 445: You’re not my type ¡°You ¡­ you, grandma the match you said you were going to introduce me to is ¡­ Vivian?¡± Danny was thunderstruck inside and out. He didn¡¯t even dare to look at Morris¡¯ face any longer, so he shook his head repeatedly, ¡°No, no. Grandma, she¡¯s not my type.¡± The smart answer made the corners of Morris¡¯s lips curl up in a seemingly unintentional curve. Count Danny as smart.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Otherwise, he would have had to break his leg! He was satisfied, but Vivian¡¯s heart was not happy. ¡°What kind of type am I? If you don¡¯t try, how do you know if I¡¯m suitable for you?¡± Vivian deliberately teased Danny. ¡°I think you are very good, elegant, polite, much better than some people. danny, why don¡¯t we look at it together, maybe you think I am very good.¡± The reason is because Danny is Morris¡¯ big brother, Vivian has no intention of letting Danny go. ¡°Huh?¡± Vivian did not follow the rules at all, Danny was stunned, and it took him a long time toe back to his senses, shaking his head, ¡°No, really. I really don¡¯t like you.¡± ¡°Then what kind of personality do you like?¡± Vivian pursued. Danny looked at Morris for help, hoping he woulde forward and say something. But who would have thought that he just lowered his head, picked up a ss of wine on the table and took a sip, as if immersed in the rich aroma, savoring the wine,pletely unable to feel Danny¡¯s message. Morris was directly ¡°shielded¡±, Danny can not help, can onlyugh dry, ¡°I like gentle, virtuous, sweet, cute girl.¡± ¡°Oh. That¡¯s not hard.¡± Vivian raised his hand and ruffled his hair, ¡°I can go tomorrow to cut a short neck, in a ionic perm, plus I look like this, although not a kawaii girl, but not far from the sweet department. As for your gentle and virtuous, although I am not that kind,¡­ it does not matter, can be changed!¡± She seems to have a deadlock with Danny today. The tormented Danny never thought Vivian would be so persistent. Even Madame Cheal was stunned by Vivian¡¯s words, thinking: this girl divorced Morris that boy, it is not really no feelings? Or is it that she has fallen in love with Danny? For a while, the olddy was not very sure. Morris face is gloomy like ink, clutching the cup of the hand slightly hard, the bone knuckles faintly white, as if the next moment will be in the hands of the cup to crush raw. ¡°Although I am not that kind, but it does not matter, can be changed¡±? This dead woman, for Danny can do this? Howe I never saw her say that when they were together before! The jealousy surged to the heart, God knows how many times Morris in the bottom of the heart silent thought: patience, must be tolerated. If he did not have excellent self-control, he was afraid that he would not be able to restrain his emotions and carry her directly to his room to ¡°punish¡± her properly and make her reflect on it. ¡°Ah? This ¡­ this ¡­¡± Danny stammered, unable to get a word out for a long time. Madame Cheal frowned, ¡°Danny, you think Vivian was Morris¡¯s girlfriend, so you mind?¡± ¡°No, no, absolutely not.¡± ¡°If not, why don¡¯t you want to give me a chance? If it¡¯s not possible, I can also chase you.¡± Vivian deliberately said so. Although for a moment, her conscience was troubled and she felt that it was unkind to tease Danny so much, but she did it just to be angry with Morris. Bastard, angry at him is good. ¡°Chase chase ¡­ chase me?¡± Danny, who had always spoken slowly and methodically, seemed to have a stutter, stammering and neverpleting a sentence. ¡°Yeah.¡± Vivian smiled faintly and inclined his head to look at Morris, ¡°Morris, you and Danny are good buddies, you should know his usual food preferences. You have to tell me all about it so that I can bring him good foodter.¡± She was thinking, when she was with Morris, it was Morris who prepared the food for her. Now it was Danny¡¯s turn, but she was the one who took the initiative to prepare all kinds of food for him. The contrast is so big, Morris should be very angry, right? When he heard Vivian¡¯s voice, Morris¡¯szy eyelids lifted slightly, and his contemptuous gaze nced at her. She, how dare she! How dare she provoke him. Slowly sipping the wine in the ss, until he noticed Vivian¡¯s smiling face gradually stiffened and turned into anger, Morris said slowly: ¡°People, kneeling in a self-knowledge. You know that Danny does not like you, but stille up. Do you know what this is called?¡± ¡°Called what?¡± Vivian opened his eyes wide, a curious face, simple as if he could not understand what Morris was saying. Then a serious p on the table, the strength is just right, and then she said: ¡°Of course it is called true love ah. If not true love, who would fall back on a man ah.¡± The analysis of this sentence, Morris cold as ice face more and more gloomy. For Danny can change his personality for him, but also for him, to prepare food for him, Vivian called ¡°true love¡±? So, when they were together, Vivian didn¡¯t do anything for him because ¡­ She didn¡¯t love him at all? The idea of this, but Morris angry enough. But, no matter how angry, he will not show his happiness and sorrow on his face. Thepany has been in the business world for many years, he has long practiced the nature of not showing his face when things happen, even if he is angry, he can also hide his emotions very well. ¡°True love? I don¡¯t know.¡± Morris snorted lightly, carrying the soberware and poured himself a ss of red wine, then slowly put down the soberware, raised his eyes to look at Vivian, ¡°I think it is really do not ¡­¡± Thetter word he did not say, just reached out and pointed to his face. That meaning, self-evident. ¡°Morris, that¡¯s your sister, how can you say that!¡± Madame Cheal red angrily, ¡°She likes Danny and is willing to take the initiative to fight for it, which means she knows how to cherish it. How is that shameless? ording to your kind of thinking, when it was your mother who also chased your father, you can still say that she also do not want ¡­ that?¡± Morris¡¯s parents¡¯ feelings to block his mouth, very effective. Morris pursed his lips and did not speak again. Madame Cheal then smilingly said to Danny: ¡°Danny ah, you see Vivian to you sincere and sincere, you will see everywhere. In case you two are very suitable, you are not willing to try it now, it would not be a pity to miss it.¡± Thest time they were at Night apartment, Danny and Arlo were so drunk that they fell asleep and woke up and Vivian was gone. After that, Danny and Arlo only know that Morris and Vivian two break up, but do not know why. Even ask Philip and Lisa, the two only said then fell asleep, not clear. Chapter 446: For you, I can change In the following three months, Vivian and Morris two people did not contact again, which gradually let Danny realize that the two of them really broke up. But ¡­ The brother¡¯s ex-girlfriend, get along is also inevitably awkward. Danny goosebumps a group of, have a thief¡¯s heart no courage. ¡°Grandma, what you say makes sense though. But ¡­¡± Danny wanted to politely refuse, however, Madame Cheal simply did not give him the opportunity to finish his sentence, then directly opened his mouth to interrupt him, ¡°It is good that it makes sense, which means that you agree.¡± ¡°Grandma I mean ¡­¡± Danny was too busy to interject, but the smiling Madame Cheal did not stop talking, ¡°Yes, yes. Vivian is my goddaughter, and you are Morris¡¯s friend, if you two be, we can be more than a family. Hahahaha ¡­¡± ¡°Haha, yes, grandma has a point.¡± Vivian hurriedly agreed. In order to put on a show to the end, Vivian even stood up directly and put a piece of marinated duck leg in Danny¡¯s bowl, ¡°Danny, eat some marinated duck leg. It¡¯s made from the old mansion chef¡¯s private recipe, and it has a great taste.¡± ¡°Oh, this ¡­ thanks, thanks.¡± Danny stiffly said a thank you, but hesitated to get down to eat. ¡°Ya, why don¡¯t you eat? Or I¡¯ll feed you, right?¡± Seeing that Danny did not cooperate, Vivian made a killer move and reached out to take the duck leg and feed Danny. The momentum, scared Danny immediately picked up the duck leg to eat a bite, ¡°Oh, do it yourself to eat a lot of food. However, there is one thing to say, this tastes really good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good if you like it.¡± Madame Cheal nodded, ¡°Wake up, hurry up and eat, it¡¯ll get cold if you don¡¯t.¡± She said a word, several people then all lowered their heads to eat. After that, the table was exceptionally quiet. Madame Cheal said a word, a few people chatted along with the topic, and then fell into a moment of opportunity. The olddy opened her mouth to find another topic of conversation, however, she only picked up two or three more sentences, ended the conversation, and then fell into a cycle of silence. The few people with their own thoughts finished their meal hastily in less than half an hour. Danny, who was sitting on pins and needles, immediately said, ¡°Grandma, I suddenly remembered that I have something to do at home, I have to hurry back. I¡¯lle back to see you some other day.¡± Phew! It¡¯s too damn torturous. Especially Morris has been silent, cold expression, unperturbed, but as a brother, he knows Morris will not let him go. ¡°Danny, you want to go back, huh? That¡¯s good, you can take me back. I have something to rush back too.¡± Vivian stood up and said to Danny with a smile. The two of them were happy to see each other, Madame Cheal said, ¡°Okay, Danny, you can take Vivian home, and Morris will stay at the old house today, I have something to tell him.¡± ¡°Grandma, thepany has some important matters to deal with in the evening. I¡¯lle back tomorrow if somethinges up.¡± Morris refused outright. He didn¡¯t want to give Danny and Vivian a chance to bring someone alone together. ¡°Okay. You young people are busy, so hurry back if you want to.¡± Madame Cheal got up and beckoned to Belle, the maid, ¡°Come, you can apany me to the back garden to take a stroll.¡± ¡°Eh, okay.¡± In the restaurant, only the three of them were left. Vivian deliberately ignored Morris and went straight to Danny, ¡°Danny, aren¡¯t you in a hurry to go back? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s hurry.¡± She really does not want to stay with Morris for a second. When he heard Vivian call him ¡°Danny¡±, he felt a chill down his spine, especially when he turned around and met Morris¡¯ cold gaze, he immediately said, ¡°If you are in a hurry, let the driver of the old house take you back. I still have something to say to Morris.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll apany you.¡± How could Vivian not know Danny¡¯s intention? ¡°What, you¡¯re clinging to him so much before a rtionship is confirmed? Would it kill you not to see him?¡± Morris¡¯s suppressed emotions finally burst out and she couldn¡¯t help but dislike him. Vivian¡¯s purpose was to make Morris angry. So when she saw that he was furious, the little woman smiled instead of being angry, ¡°What about it, in love, it¡¯s like not seeing each other for a day.¡± She proudly raised her eyebrows, ¡°Okay, since you have to drag Danny, then you guys talk, I¡¯ll wait for you in Danny¡¯s car.¡± Vivian spread his hands, ¡°Danny, you can give me the car keys first.¡± ¡­¡± Danny felt the two tit-for-tat, and suddenly felt like a sandwich cookie, caught in the middle, in a dilemma. He had no choice but to hand the keys to Vivian. ¡°Thanks, Danny, I¡¯ll wait for you in the car, bye.¡± She smilingly said thank you, did not forget to give him a flying kiss, and then jumped out of the restaurant. That kind of ecstasy made Morris clench his back teeth in anger. He swore that there had never been a moment when he was as angry as he was now.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. At the same time, he regretted it. If he had known that after breaking up with Vivian and seeing her so close to other men, he would have been jealous and furious, he should not have agreed to Houghton¡¯s proposal. He silentlymented in his heart: the promised year and a half, only just three months have passed. There are still fifteen months to go, how should we suffer? ¡°Morris? Danny, who was standing in front of him, kept talking to Morris, but after saying several words, he didn¡¯t see any reaction, but was alone in a daze. Danny reached out and patted him on the shoulder, which made Morris, who was lost in space, clear his gaze and return to his senses. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked. ¡°I¡¯m just asking you, what should I do now?¡± Danny desperately needed Morris¡¯s advice. ¡°There¡¯s a way out the back door, roll through there.¡± Morris said mercilessly. ¡°So you¡¯re still in love with Vivian, are you?¡± Danny sniffed out a hint of treachery. ¡°Not like that.¡± The man refused without a second thought. ¡°Don¡¯t like it? If you don¡¯t like it, what are you so angry about? Besides, Vivian is a good-looking girl, good at her job, smart and clever. Such a girl, one in a thousand. Grandma is right, it¡¯s a pity to miss out. Since you are not suitable, how about, I consider thinking about ¡­¡± ¡°You dare, try!¡± Four words, almost squeezed out from Morris¡¯s teeth. Danny was frightened by his cold and horrifying eyes and took a few steps back, the survivalist immediately smiled to break the embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, don¡¯t get mad. Besides, you¡¯ve dumped Vivian, why do you want to interfere with her looking for someone else?¡± He was deliberately testing Morris¡¯s reaction. The reason is that Danny knows Morris too well, he is a man who is not good at saying ¡°love¡±, but is also a long-suffering person, it is impossible to break up with Vivian just by saying ¡°break up¡±. Chapter 447: The ruthless man told her to get out of the car ¡°Even if we break up, it¡¯s not your turn to be with her.¡± Morris coldly and dominantly dered sovereignty over Danny. He was really a little helpless. The person who insisted on introducing Vivian to someone was his grandmother, and there were things he wanted to say, but could not. He can only watch his grandmother ¡°add fuel to the fire¡±, but he can not do anything. But the good thing is that the introduction is only Danny, if it were someone else, there is no telling what the result would be. ¡°Okay, okay, okay, whatever you say.¡± Danny nodded his head. Although he did not understand why Morris would interfere with Vivian¡¯s affairs, but as a brother, he could clearly feel that Morris had lingering love for Vivian. The remaining love is not over? Could it be that the old love has returned? His eyebrows are slightly closed, his heart is a good move. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go first.¡± He waved to Morris and left the restaurant directly, intending to leave through the back door of the vi. Morris stood at the same spot, watching Danny¡¯s back, and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He lifted his hand to ruffle his hair on his forehead and felt a sense of frustration and even physical and mental exhaustion. After that, he walked out of The Cheal family old house, found Danny¡¯s car in the parking lot at the entrance, pulled open the door of the car and sat directly on it. ¡°Danny,¡­ Morris, how is it you?¡± ¡°Some people are like wolves and tigers, so people can¡¯t avoid them.¡± Morris took the car keys from the console, started the car, and left straight away. The speed was so fast that Vivian did not react at all. ¡°You¡¯re the jackal!¡± Vivian found that Morris was scolding her, she couldn¡¯t help but dislike her angrily, ¡°Did he want to leave, or did you drive him away, without a clue in your mind? I really don¡¯t understand how such a domineering man like you can still have heartfelt friends.¡± The fact is that, apart from the things between Morris and Lisa, you have to admit that Morris is a very good man. There is a sense of responsibility,mitment, and faithfulness to his words. This is what Vivian observed about him during the time she spent with him. Many times, Vivian would think, ¡°How could a man like Morris like Lisa? ¡°Just mind your own business.¡± Morris said coldly. After saying that, the two of them fell into a moment of silence. He thought about seeing Vivian on TV for a while recently, so he couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°You¡¯re doing well at FUN Media Company, it seems Edwin values you a lot.¡± One moment, the atmosphere between the two was tense and tit-for-tat. But now, Morris started to care about Vivian again. From the tone and attitude of his words, Vivian could feel a bit of concern. What is this? A flirtation? Or is it thest remaining guilt in his heart for the previous deception? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me whether he appoints me or not. And ¡­¡± Vivian opened her bag and looked through it, then took out her wallet, took out a bank card and handed it to Morris, ¡°This is the dividend you gave me after the establishment of First Sight Wedding Company. I don¡¯t work in yourpany now, and there is no need for me to receive this money.¡± Morris eyes forward, the corner of the eye nced at the agricultural bank card, the face sank a few points. This dead woman, just want to clear the rtionship with him? Even if she wanted to, that also depends on whether he is willing to. ¡°This money, you have to take it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°After thepany is established, most of the work team are your previous subordinates. If you don¡¯t take thepany¡¯s share, I can worry about you doing tampering in mypany to retaliate.¡± ¡°You ¡­! I, Vivian, am not that kind of person at all.¡± Vivian was exasperated enough, not expecting Morris to think of her that way. She red at Morris and looked at the bank card in her hand, not without irritation, ¡°I was going to not want thepany¡¯s share, but I regret it now. I think you should not only give, but also not a single penny less. Otherwise, I will set you up behind the scenes and pit you to death!¡± Bastard man, narrow-minded, thinking everyone so nasty. The little woman leaned on the car seat, eyes forward, clutching the bank card in her hand, her chest heaving with anger. If it wasn¡¯t a bad ce to get a taxi, she really wanted to get off. She didn¡¯t want to stay with Morris for half a minute. ¡°I have a lot of money, you can all pit away, count on you.¡± The man teased a sentence. The two people opened the mutual dislike mode.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Rich not ¡­¡± Vivian a sentence out of the mouth, but halfway through, she seemed to think of something, red lips slightly hooked, suddenly a smile, ¡°Yes, you are The Cheal family heir it, of course rich. The Cheal family is the heir to the Cheal family, of course you have money. Besides, you are my brother, you have money is my money, in the future, you have to take good care of my sister ah.¡± The man couldn¡¯t figure out what Vivian meant, but he knew he wasn¡¯t holding back any good ideas. Only, after calming down, Morris found ¡­ He initially broke up with Vivian with the intention of appearing to the outside world as if he had broken off his rtionship with her, but now, invariably, the two were getting closer again. Even, he didn¡¯t want Vivian to leave him alone. Originally, I thought that feelings can be controlled. Now, it seems to be overconfident. ¡°When grandma is around, you are my god-sister. But when grandma is not around, you are you and I ¡­ am me!¡± Thinking about this, the man suddenly foot on the gas pedal to stop, ¡°Get off.¡± Steeply be cold and indifferent, direct parking to drive people away. Vivian looked out of the car, not in front of the vige and not in the back of the store, where she to take a taxi to? ¡°Morris, you ¡­ are you going too far? You left me here, how can I go back ah.¡± She questioned indignantly. But the man had a thin stance, ¡°With me ¡­¡± deliberately lengthened his tone, ¡°does it matter?¡± ¡°You ¡­ heh, well, well, count you cruel!¡± Vivian angry fried, unbuckle the seat belt, open the car door directly out of the car, and then closed the door with a bang. The car shook because of the force. Morris looked at the car she exasperated towards the front, his hand could not help but clutch the steering wheel, in restraint to hold back the emotions. ¡°Hoo ¡­¡± The car stopped at the side of the road, Morris opened the window and sat inside the car smoking a cigarette. Not that he is too heartless, but Mike has been living in The Cheal family old house after returning to China, this afternoon is something dyed, not at home. But it doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯te back in the evening. If Mike bumped into Vivian and him in the same car, it would only be bad for the n. Chapter 448: Mike and Anthony Cooperate After thinking about it, he had to be ruthless and let Vivian out of the car. Although the little woman was angry, what could he do? At this point, Morris suddenly thought of someone, so he took his cell phone and made a call to her. Beep-beep-beep. The phone rang a few times, the other party answered the phone, ¡°Mr. Morris, you ¡­ you why call me ah, something?¡± The other end of the phone, is Sophie¡¯s voice. When Encounter Your Beauty store life was booming, he went to the wedding store to look for Vivian, just when she was not there, Morris saw Sophie and asked for her contact information. In private, Morris found a way to make a good rtionship with Sophie and bought her offpletely. The first time I saw Sophie, I knew you were rich and powerful, but ¡­ no matter what, I would not betray Vivian. If it¡¯s something that harms her, I will only call the police at the first opportunity.¡± At that time, Morris felt that Vivian was lucky to have known such a brave girl as a friend. ¡°Drive up to The Cheal family old house this way to pick up Vivian.¡± ¡°Huh? Pick up Vivian? But ¡­ but Vivian hasn¡¯t called me, I¡¯m rushing over there now, she¡¯s going to ask me, what am I going to say.¡± This is very tricky. Morris thought about it and finally made up a reason, ¡°Just say, I called you.¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve already broken up, and Vivian will be suspicious if I say you called.¡± From the time they broke up, Morris and Vivian have not contacted each other, but many times, Morris asked for information from Sophie. Only Sophie did not know why they broke up, only that Morris was secretly protecting Vivian. ¡°No, just do as I say.¡± Morris said, and hung up the phone. Sophie nced at the corner of her mouth, somewhat unbelieving Morris¡¯ words. After hesitating, she still felt like changing her clothes and setting off in a limousine. The car was cheap, and it only cost 100, 000 yuan to get everything done, or Morris gave it to Sophie. Sophie had refused, but Morris said, with a car to facilitate business, she took the car hard. After driving in the direction of the old house, out of the city, and for another half hour or so, Sophie met Vivian. Drip drip drip ¨C She honked the horn, then turned the car around and parked next to Vivian, ¡°Vivian, get in.¡± Vivian leaned down slightly and tilted her head to look at Sophie inside the car, ¡°Sophie, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Morris, he called me and asked me toe and pick you up.¡± Sophie answered what Morris told her to say. After saying that, she was in a state of confusion, wondering if Vivian would suspect something. The result is that she pulled open the door of the car and sat up, closed the door with a bang, and muttered, ¡°Humph, that bastard is not afraid that I will tell grandma? Otherwise he would have been so kind as to let youe and pick me up?¡± Listening to Vivian¡¯s reply, Sophie breathed a long sigh of relief. Mr. Morris was really good at anticipating things and nning things out. ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ I¡¯m not sure, I just thought you must be tired from walking all the way to the city?¡± Sophie giggled and started the sedan towards the city.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Send me to Xihua Children¡¯s Hospital.¡± Yara had just given birth and couldn¡¯t leave anyone around. ¡°Oh, fine, fine.¡± Sophie responded and drove straight to the hospital. When she arrived at the hospital, Vivian said to Sophie as she got out of the car, ¡°Thanks. yara is still in her month, I need to spend more time with her, and when she is betterter, we will have hotpot together.¡± ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ okay Vivian.¡± Sophie although very much want to go into the hospital to see Yara, but thinking that the rtionship between the two is not so close, so do not have the heart to go to bother. After the two said goodbye, Vivian carried her bag, all tired, into the inpatient department and went upstairs. In the hospital room, Vivian met Yara, but found her leaning against the bed, holding a tissue in her hand, waking up her nose, sobbing and choking. She closed the door and looked at Yara and froze, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± What the hell happened to be well? ¡°Oooh ¡­¡± Seeing Vivian walk in, Yara wow first cried out, pulling Vivian¡¯s hand and leaning into her arms to cry uncontrobly. ¡°Oooh ¡­ I¡¯m scared ¡­ Mike that bastard, no wonder he¡¯s ignoring me all these days I¡¯m pregnant, it turns out he¡¯s ying with the idea of my baby. What should I do ah?¡± She kept sobbing. Yara¡¯s worry is also Vivian¡¯s worry. Mike had always been a man who would do anything to get what he wanted. In order to get the position of CEO of Eonothem Group, he could hold back for more than half a year, just to wait for Yara to give birth to the baby. Now, I am afraid that he will soon make a move on the little one. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Didn¡¯t your parents arrange someone for you to protect you at first? As long as you leave the country smoothly by then, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Vivian raised his hand and patted Yara¡¯s back, calming her down. Yara shook her head, crying her nose out, ¡°If he alone I¡¯m not afraid, but he¡¯s now in partnership with Anthony. Just now ¡­ oooh ¡­ just now, Anthony called me and said that I betrayed him when I was with him. Asked me to give him ¡­pensation ¡­ whimper ¡­¡± ¡°Compensation?¡± Vivian¡¯s eyebrows knitted into twists and turns, just feeling that things were getting more and more tricky, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t ask you to give him the baby aspensation.¡± She just unreliable spection. But who knows after the words, Yara immediately sat up straight, surprised to look up at her, still cowering shoulders, ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ ooo ¡­ How do you know all that?¡± ¡°Uh ¡­ I ¡­¡± Just a mere guess, never thought in a million years that Anthony could get along with such a clumsy tactic. ¡°I¡¯m just guessing. You¡¯ve said that Anthony and Mike are in partnership, Mike wants kids, of course Anthony will find a way to satisfy Mike.¡± ¡°So yeah, you see, that bastard Anthony never even liked me. From the beginning, all he wanted was power.¡± Yara, whose eyes were red and swollen from crying, pped the bed in anger, ¡°Despicable, just too despicable and shameless.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t be angry. We should think about what to do now.¡± I thought Yara would be fine as long as she got out of the country without any problems, but now that Mike is in partnership with Anthony, it means that Yara will not be safe even if she leaves L City and returns to C with the baby. After all, C country is Anthony¡¯s territory. Yara was simply no match for them. ¡°I thought about it, but ¡­ I couldn¡¯t think of ¡­¡± Yara spoke with a choking sob, a sentence could not be said smoothly, looking at her crying like a tearful person, Vivian The heartache is great. Chapter 449: Opposite Steve ¡°I think ¡­¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t think of any good ideas and sighed, ¡°You need to tell your parents.¡± The child should be responsible since it was born. Yara now simply does not have the basic ability to protect the child, can only rely on her parents is the best way. Listening to Vivian¡¯s thoughts, Yara pursed her lips and fell into silence. For a long time, she responded, ¡°Well, that¡¯s the only way.¡± Yara¡¯s heart was filled with regret. If she had listened to Vivian, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation today. She had thought of a series of troubles after the birth of the child, but never imagined that the child would be a ¡°tool¡± for Mike¡¯s ascendancy and her ¡°weakness¡±. ¡°There is someone at the entrance of the ward to protect you, Mike should not act rashly.¡± Vivian sat by the bedside andforted Yara, who was at a loss. She stayed with Yara at the hospital untilte, and then she left to go home and rest. She had to go back to work tomorrow and take a set of photos, so she had to make sure she was well rested and in the best shape for work. After going home and washing up, Viviany down on the bed and looked at the ceiling, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of emotion ¡­ When she first went to work for FUN Media Company, it was just to cover her ears for her part-timepany, but I never thought she would be so devoted to her work now.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. It¡¯s probably because she likes this career in her bones. The next day. Vivian woke up early as usual. The reason is that Houghton is back to work at Hatsumi Wedding after his health has been restored. Every morning, Houghton knocked on her door more punctually than the rm clock, shouting at her to go for a morning run, and then trained her in various ways, all of which were intensive. Vivian heard the knock on the door and got up immediately, afraid that Houghton would disturb other people¡¯s rest. But vaguely, she always felt that Houghton recently trained her too harshly, the intensity of training greatly increased, as if in premeditation what. ¡°Hoo ¡­¡± In the park, Vivian and Houghton sparred for half an hour, then left her alone to tie the horse stance, tired Vivian dripping with sweat, repeatedly begging for mercy, ¡°Houghton, I have to workter, can you let me rest for a while?¡± This is not a human life at all! Every morning, he runs in the morning, trains for an hour, then goes back to work to wash up; after work in the afternoon, he has to deal with Vinca E-Sports. The gamingpany is mainly engaged in gamingpetitions, but now it has added a live broadcasting section, recruited a lot of live employees, and wants to sign two online celebrity anchors at a high price. Every day things are so much that Vivian can not breathe. But such a pace of life, but also quite good. At least, she did not have time to think about Morris. Houghton, with a ruler in his hand, walked up to Vivian and gently knocked her on the head, ¡°What¡¯s so restful about tying a horse stance? When my master trained me, it was a morning of horse stance. Let me tell you, this lower te is not stable ¡­¡± He h h h again began to talk big. Those words, Vivian listened to the ears are calloused. ¡°Houghton, what are you thinking. I am now the hands, although not say how powerful, but who can bully me ah? Besides, you have said, practice this is to strengthen the body. I am now very healthy and resistant to fighting, so I really don¡¯t need to practice anymore.¡± She was so tired that she copsed. It¡¯s true that an hour of horse stance is nothing, but Vivian¡¯s period ising and this posture is ufortable. ¡°Bullshit!¡± Houghton blew his beard in anger and took a ruler and knocked a board on Vivian¡¯s buttocks, ¡°Hold your head up, tuck your belly in, and give me a firm zigzag.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Vivian is speechless. She thought about it and couldn¡¯t understand why Houghton was so obsessed with making her work harder and harder. She remembered all the circumstances of Houghton between, so she asked tentatively, ¡°Houghton ah, where are you from? You have never told me about your past since you were a child. I¡¯m really bored with the horse stance, so why don¡¯t you tell me about it?¡± The horse stance was not boring, but the pain in her belly and the onset of her period made her feel weak. Vivian¡¯s sudden question made Houghton freeze, and he nced at Vivian, a little light shed under his eyes. Then moved his eyes away and looked away, hands behind his outstretched hands, holding the ruler and pacing around Vivian, ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything from before long ago.¡± ¡°Then how do you remember your master?¡± ¡°Hmph, one day is a teacher for life, I can forget?¡± ¡°Haha, then master, you tell me about your master?¡± Vivian called him ¡°Master¡± for the first time. ¡°My master he ¡­¡± Houghton only said a few words, then suddenly a meal, raised his eyelids, nced at Vivian, ¡°to me honestly tie your horse stance, do not ask other things.¡± After that, Vivian tried to ask a few times, but Houghton kept his mouth shut. Not being able to find out anything, Vivian had to give up, but her curiosity was aroused. ¡°By the way, Houghton. after I go to workter, you take a leave of absence and help me protect Yara for the next two days. her baby is Mike¡¯s, and now Mike keeps trying to take her baby away.¡± Thepany has been in L City recently, so it knows a little about Yara. Seeing Vivian¡¯s serious look, Houghton nodded, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take some time offter and go to the hospital to stay with Yara.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Vivian smiled, touched by Houghton¡¯s willingness to give so much for her in silence. As a result, Houghton hit her on the waist with another ruler, ¡°If you want to thank me, give me a good horse stance, no cking.¡± ¡°Hiss ¡­ it hurts ¡­¡± Vivian huffed backwards in pain. ¡­ After the morning workout, Vivian packed up and went to the office. After the normal morning meeting, Edwin left Vivian behind, ¡°Vivian, today you are to shoot some APP shopping brand clothes, although the price is not high, but it is also a good start. I hope you can take it seriously.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, okay, Mr. Edwin. i will definitely ¡­¡± Vivian sat next to Edwin and was talking to him when suddenly the phone in her pocket rang. She took out her phone and nced at the caller ID, it was Stefan¡¯s call. In the presence of her boss, Vivian was about to hang up when Edwin said directly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, pick it up.¡± ¡°Ah, fine.¡± Edwin let her answer the phone, ¡°Crazy?¡± ¡°Eh, Shrews, are you busy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the office, just tell me if you need anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got good news for you. Isn¡¯t there a fight scene here? Steve rmended you to the director, said you are particrly good at fighting and want to y with you. Do you want toe over and try?¡± Through the phone, Vivian could feel Stefan¡¯s excitement. However, hearing what Stefan said, Vivian was even more ecstatic. ¡°What? You ¡­ you said that Steve rmended me to the director to y a supporting role opposite him?¡± Chapter 450: You are a snail, right? You should know that Steve Arthur is an international superstar, because a tendon of meat, handsome, good acting skills and low-key, so quite popr. Vivian had only seen Steve on TV, but she never thought she¡¯d get to y opposite him one day. ¡°Yeah. How about it, want toe over? ¡­ I guess you should be so happy you don¡¯t know yourst name right now.¡± Stefan didn¡¯t hold back and popped in a dialect. Needless to say, Vivian was really happy and even a little nervous with her heart racing. But after taking a nce at Edwin who was sitting at the side, she said to Stefan, ¡°I have to consult my boss on this matter. I¡¯ll be backter and call you back.¡± ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call you backter.¡± Vivian hung up the phone, clutching the phone with both hands, and looked at Edwin. Edwin, who was sitting on the side, had just heard Vivian¡¯s conversation and asked directly, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Vivian frowned and thought about it, as if trying to find a better way to express himself. It took a while before she said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Just two days ago, I went to Rock Bay to visit a friend of mine, right? He happens to be shooting a science fiction blockbuster scene. I went over and met Steve Arthur. As a result, my friend told him that I have good hands, Steve had topete with me ¡­ then, today he rmended to the director, let me go with him to y a fight scene.¡± This matter three words really can not say clearly. But not to say clearly, Edwin will certainly still have questions. ¡°What did you say, Steve Arthur?¡± Edwin suddenly remembered the photo he saw in Vivian¡¯s friend circle that day, ¡°Oh, the friend you are talking about is ¡­ Stefan?¡± ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± Vivian¡¯s answer made Edwin quite surprised, ¡°When did you still know Stefan, the movie star? I can¡¯t believe the rtionship is still so good.¡± ¡°Friends, ordinary friends.¡± She didn¡¯t dare to introduce the actual rtionship between her and Stefan to Edwin, so that Edwin wouldn¡¯t let her rely on her friend rtionship with Stefan to get her to do something when the time came. Edwin clutched the pen in his hand, twirling it around his fingertips, frowning thoughtfully, ¡°Think about it. What you promised with your partner was to take a set of photos today, and although the other side is a mid-range outfit, it¡¯s a good ce to start.¡± In any case, as long as the contract is signed, the breach of contract is subject topensation. Moreover, the impact on the reputation is extremely bad. Vivian understood what Edwin meant. After all, she was still a small model now, and although she had participated in L City¡¯s runway show, it was not a big show after all, and she could not take it. ¡°Then ¡­ it¡¯s better to go to the photo shoot first today.¡± ¡°You think about it yourself. If you want to go to the show, I can cancel the contract with the partner or rmend other models.¡± Edwin said, and reminded Vivian, ¡°And that is, although I don¡¯t know how your hands are, but you have never been an actor after all, without any experience, going to ¡­ is not necessarily possible.¡± because Edwin has seen more, for this kind of thing will feel less reliable. People Steve Arthur is an international superstar, how many domestic popr stars to audition were passed away, not to mention her Vivian a white without any acting experience. ¡°Okay, thank you Mr. Edwin for reminding me.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t say anything more, and left the office after chatting with Edwin for a few more minutes. Outside the office, Vivian called Stefan back, ¡°Crazy, thank you for your kindness. But I have other things to do today. So, please tell Steve thank you for me.¡± Vivian had a small expectation in her heart, but she also understood that a crew that big would never wait for her. If she refused, she would be passing by an opportunity. Despite the reluctance in her heart, she had to fulfill the contract. ¡°What is it? I say Shrews, are you out of your mind? This is an internationally renowned director, the kind who wins awards. If you¡¯re in the cast, if you¡¯re seen by the director, you¡¯ll have a bright future.¡± Stefan thought Vivian was a bit stupid. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, I really appreciate it. But I signed a contract with a clothing brand and agreed to shoot a movie today.¡± Even though it was an ordinary coboration, it was a new beginning for Vivian. Moreover, this contract was something that Edwin had a hard time securing. ¡°Then ¡­ line line line, just think it over.¡± ¡°Well, thanks ¡­ beep beep beep ¡­¡± Vivian a sentence has not finished, Stefan directly hung up the phone, perhaps because Stefan helped from it, the result of her ungrateful refusal, so Stefan some annoyed. She stood in the corridor, leaning against the wall, looking down at her phone, and let out a long sigh.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Stefan¡¯s words echoed in her head,menting. Then, with thepany staff went to the clothing brandpany to take pictures of clothing. This busy, is a full morning. In the afternoon, the photo shoot continued, and several dozen sets of clothes were taken. But because Vivian is inexperienced, the photo shoot was not too smooth, until 4:00 p. m. toplete all the work. After finishing the job, Vivian changed her clothes and went back with thepany staff. Sitting in the car, she took out her cell phone and found a bunch of missed calls on it. There were Stefan¡¯s and an unfamiliar overseas call. She ignored the overseas call and called Stefan. Beep¡­ The phone only rang twice, the other party picked up the phone, and was scolding, ¡°Shrews, what the fuck are you doing? I¡¯m really pissed off at you for not answering the phone.¡± ¡°Oh, sorry, I was too busy today.¡± Vivian smiled dryly, a little guilty, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Did you get your work done yet?¡± Stefan questioned with anger in his tone. ¡°Well, it¡¯s wrapped up.¡± ¡°Wrap it up and get your ass over here.¡± ¡°Now?¡± ¡°What do you think, you¡¯re not going to be allowed toe back after New Year¡¯s Eve?¡± Stefan was pissed enough to yell again, ¡°Now, get your ass over here.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, okay, okay.¡± Vivian rarely took dislike in front of Stefan, but today Vivian let Stefan down and she could only hold her breath. At the roadside, she took a taxi directly to Rock Bay. Urging the cab driver along the way, she finally arrived at Rock Bay in forty minutes. Jogging to the set, the crew saw Vivian and was about to stop him when they saw Stefan running directly towards Vivian, tugging her wrist and cursing in no good mood, ¡°Did you crawl here?¡± ¡°Damn, the cab almost became a ne, I can¡¯te by rocket, right?¡± Vivian was also a little angry, then asked, ¡°What¡¯s the big hurry to get me over here?¡± It better be something important, otherwise she would have to kick Stefan, the bastard, to death. Chapter 451: The director is angry ¡°What else can I do? Steve fought with the director and scheduled that scene for you to the back.¡± Stefan walked forward, while reaching back and nodding at Vivian, ¡°You are also lucky, it just so happens that Steve likes ¡°kung fu¡± and is obsessed with you, otherwise he would not have pulled his face down to beg the director.¡± Although in the crew a certain rivalry scene can be adjusted to the back, but some episodes because of set problems, it is impossible to wait. And Steve¡¯s fight scene, also wasted effort to do a special set, and expensive. She alone does note, it dyed the progress of the entire crew. ¡°How is this good? I don¡¯t know how to act at all. And I¡¯m not even answering your calls, won¡¯t you just call Steve back?¡± As much as Vivian wanted to try her hand at being an actress, she didn¡¯t like owing people favors either. The point is, she has the self-awareness to know that she is amoral and unworthy to have everyone waiting for her. Steve meant well, but it also put her under a lot of pressure. ¡°I said ah. But Steve was too stubborn and said anything to make the director wait for you for a day.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Vivian was momentarily speechless. Just outside the studio, Steve Arthur saw Vivian and ran all the way to her, greeting her warmly, ¡°Hi, Master.¡± ¡°Ohhhh, Steve, you should still call me Vivian.¡± Vivian was a little embarrassed. She had never promised to be Steve¡¯s master. ¡°Vivian? Come, I¡¯ll take you to meet the big director, the director is jumping with anger in order to get you this opportunity.¡± The people who practice martial arts are more straightforward. Steve ruthlessly pushed Stefan away, directly arm on Vivian¡¯s shoulders, with her a brother and sister look, and warm chat, ¡°Yesterday when we fought, you a backflip side kick is how to do? It¡¯s simply too awesome. And your basic skills are really solid, really not embroidered pillow.¡± ¡°We¡¯re on par, I¡¯m not as good as you say.¡± Vivian modestly replied. Stefan, who was left aside, looked at the twoughing and talking in front of him, and his face turned gloomy, ¡°Heartless Shrews, where did you forget me?¡± A few people entered the studio, Steve took Vivian directly to the rest area and met the director. ¡°Johnathan, she is the Oriental woman I told you about who knows martial arts, Vivian. she kung fu is quite remarkable.¡± Steve did not mince words and praised Vivian. He also introduced the director to her, ¡°This is the famous director Johnathan William. He has won all kinds of awards in C, what with the best director award, the best screeny award, the best creative award, in short, a man of great talent.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t know Johnathan William, but she had seen him on TV. Looking at the director in front of her, who was over fifty years old and had fluffy half-length hair, a bearded face, a full-blown artist¡¯s air, and sharp eyes with a sense of oppression, made Vivian look intimidated. She jowls slightly, maintaining basic courtesy, and reaches out to shake his hand, ¡°Mr. Johansen, I¡¯m really sorry to keep you waiting.¡± Johansen Wilhelm sat in his chair, watching the camera rey the shot,pletely ignoring Vivian¡¯s outstretched hand. Being hung up by him, Vivian raised her eyebrows in embarrassment, clenched her fingers in mid-air and slowly retracted them. Steve saw Johnathan William with a stand, some irritation, a kick in the past, ¡°This is my future master, you can not be polite.¡± ¡°Humph.¡± Johnathan William coldly snorted, got up and stood in front of Vivian, unhappy eyes looked her up and down, turned around and took a copy of the script and handed it directly to Vivian, ¡°You¡¯re going to y a very powerful mysterious master, only three lines throughout, the rest are all fight scenes. Can you do it?¡± Vivian looked at the dense English on the script, some headache. Smiling, she took the script, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± ¡°You read the script first, andter spar with Steve, I will let the martial arts director to see the effect. If it doesn¡¯t work, then I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t let you participate.¡± Johnathan William is absolutely strict with his work and does not allow any ws. Especially someone of Vivian¡¯s status, who has no acting experience at all, joining the crew would bring down the quality of the whole crew. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take a look first.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Vivian nodded to the director, smiled politely, and looked at Steve and Stefan with a blush, and sighed deeply, ¡°What about this? I don¡¯t really know how.¡± She wanted to cry without tears. As expected of an internationally renowned director, his temperament is very much in line with his persona. Stefan rarely saw Vivian this embarrassed look, can¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Shrews, I can rarely see you like this, but ¡­ hahaha ¡­¡± Heughed out loud again. Vivian pursed her lips and red at him, ¡°Have youughed enough? If you¡¯veughed enough, give me a tip.¡± ¡°Let me teach you.¡± Steve spoke up, he said very gentlemanly: ¡°I have some experience in fighting in previous films, we can design the part of the auditionter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You are very stupid. I¡¯m here with Steve, and I can¡¯t teach you the apprentice?¡± Stefan teased. ¡°Fuck off, who¡¯s your apprentice?¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t believe me yet, if one day you can enter the film industry, you will be my disciple, won¡¯t you? If you call me master, maybe I¡¯ll be happy and help you with all the resources, isn¡¯t that a simple matter?¡± Within Stefan¡¯s ability, these things are indeed very easy. He has been in the entertainment industry for many years, his position is as solid as gold, and he has a wide range of contacts, so it is very easy to rmend Vivian. The point is that the entertainment industry is already very short of such a good female fighter as Vivian, shebines strength and beauty, if she is brought into the film and television industry, Stefan feels that she canpletely eat. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t brag.¡± Vivian waved his hand, pretending to look disgusted, then added: ¡°You and Steve you both have plenty of experience, analyze it with me first.¡± The two nodded their heads in agreement. So, the three went to the lounge together and read the script together. Because it is a science fiction blockbuster, Vivian the character of this script is a small supporting role of the viin persona, almost no need for lines, only need to fight the scene is strong enough. ¡°Although it does not require much of an acting test, this one will have a certain amount of finesse in terms of fight scene positioning. But those are things thate after you pass the audition.¡± Steve shook the script, proudly raised his eyebrows towards Vivian, reached out and touched his chin, ¡°You are very strong in your own body, and you can y directly on the spotter. There is no need to do homework.¡± He said with confidence. ¡°Can not it, audition is not required in all aspects of the test? If I don¡¯t fit the persona definitely won¡¯t work either.¡± ¡°Johnathan just hasn¡¯t seen your strength, otherwise, you think he would really wait for you for a day?¡± Chapter 452: Come and develop in the entertainment industry Listening to Steve¡¯s words, Vivian was half-hearted. Stefan shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, ah, Johnathan and Steve are friends, and I don¡¯t really understand what¡¯s going on between them.¡± Seeing the two of them talking openly about their little secret, Steve spread his hands with some curiosity, ¡°What little secret are you talking about?¡± ¡°No, nothing. I just asked him if I would be incapable?¡± Vivian did not tell Steve the truth. But the two men still talked to Vivian about some basic tips and techniques. Half an hourter, the set manager came over and called Vivian over for an audition. Vivian was very nervous. Her lines are only three words, but the audition process, perhaps even the opportunity to say lines. When she entered the studio, she squeezed her hands nervously, pursed her lips, and was extraordinarily silent. Stefan put his arm around Vivian¡¯s shoulders and, without avoiding the eyes of the people on the side, whispered in Vivian¡¯s ear, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, let go.¡± Stefan¡¯s hand on her shoulder ruffled her hair, ¡°With this kind of beauty, you don¡¯t need to act to live by your face.¡± To be honest, before this, Vivian had never thought that one day she would act. Originally, modeling was only a part-time job, but I never thought I would be able to act in a y by mistake. It would be false to say that she was not happy or excited. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Vivian walked up to the director, Johansson director cold face asked. The sharp eyes, look at Vivian¡¯s back a cold, can not help but swallow, ¡°Well, should be no problem.¡± ¡°Okay, try it.¡± The director nodded. Everyone stepped aside to make a space for Vivian. At that moment, Steve walked up to Vivian, ¡°Thankfully, I get to spend time with you again. You have to be merciful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that, I¡¯m average.¡± Vivian wasn¡¯t quite used to beingplimented all the time and was afraid he would drift. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± With the director¡¯s words, the smile on Steve¡¯s face was instantly curtailed and he looked at Vivian with a serious expression, ¡°You are Gesser¡¯s final trump card?¡± Gesell is the big viin in this movie, and the plot here is already near the end. All of Gesell¡¯s subordinates are either dead or wounded, and only his personal bodyguard, Stina, is thest trump card. ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Vivian heart is very nervous, ording to Steve and Stefan said, her tone of voice with a few ruthless, eyes covered with stern breath, said aloud, then directly rushed to Steve. The next is the two rivalry scene, but because Vivian and Steve two really good hands, so the fight scene simply do not need to martial arts director can go to teach them how to do. The two fought like fire, everyone watched in amazement, the highlights did not forget to p and shout, even the director was amazed by Vivian¡¯s amazing hands. ¡°Great. Where did you find this guy?¡± He sat watching the two fight scenes and chatted with the martial arts director beside him. The martial arts director looked baffled, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but this beauty is amazing. Fist to fist, I think Steve is not even her opponent.¡± Suddenly, the martial arts director sprouted some sense of crisis. If the crew is full of such people who can write and martial arts, I¡¯m afraid his job will not be saved. ¡°Stop!¡± After watching for a while, the director shouted to stop. Vivian and Steve both stopped. Steve was not yet finished, but his mood was exceptionally good. He stood in front of Vivian and gave a thumbs up towards her, ¡°That was really great. I heard from Stefan that you¡¯re modeling?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Vivian responded. ¡°Any interest in changing careers? Your ability to do modeling is simply ¡­ in your words how to say, yes, called a waste.¡± ¡°Exaggerated exaggerated, haha.¡± Sheughed. At this time, director Johansson walked up to Vivian, arms crossed, examining eyes looked Vivian up and down and nodded, ¡°I can¡¯t see, a little strength, not an embroidered pillow.¡± I¡¯m used to seeing too many women who want to get out of the ring by virtue of their looks, so Johnathan still has a questioning attitude towards Vivian. But looking at the fight scene of the two just now, can be real real kung fu, he instantly moved. ¡°Thank you for the director¡¯spliment.¡± Vivian bowed and smiled faintly. The attitude was very humble. ¡°What do you do? Can I get you to shoot scenes in the future?¡± As a director, many times it is necessary to discover talents. Especially a woman like Vivian is most unavable. ¡°Ah? Me?¡± Vivian was ttered. This surprise ¡­ came really fast and simply smashed her unconscious. When I was a kid, I watched a lot of martial arts movies and knew that Jet Li and Jackie Chan were all good fighters and were tapped by the director to do a movie. But never thought that one day she could also be seen by the director because she was good at it. She hesitated and subconsciously looked at the most familiar Stefan. At this time, a familiar person can give her a sense of security. I saw Stefan smiling, his shoulder disliked her shoulder, ¡°you¡¯ve made a difference, ah. The actual fact is that you¡¯ll be able to get a lot more than just a few of these. Tsk tsk ¡­ just now let you call me master, you are still not happy, now call me a master, it is not toote. After all, I am experienced.¡± From the time he met Vivian until now, Stefan was at a disadvantage, today it is easy to have a kind of ¡°salted fish turn over¡± feeling, he must be dejected dejected. Vivian red lips slightly hooked, ignoring Stefan, but said to the director: ¡°Director, I do not have any acting experience, if you do not mind, of course I am willing.¡± Water flows downward, people go upward. She also knows that it is easy to earn money in the entertainment industry, so naturally she will not refuse. In these days, who would mind the money? Anyway, she definitely would not mind the money. ¡°Okay, okay. Youe with me, let¡¯s fill out a form and leave a contact.¡± Johnathan¡¯s attitude toward Vivian changed 360 degrees. The sudden amiable appearance made Vivian a little ufortable. She followed Johnathan to the lounge, followed by Steve and Stefan. Sitting across from Johansson, he chatted with Vivian for a while and finally talked about the remuneration. After discussing at his discretion, he decided to pay Vivian $20, 000.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Twenty thousand dors? Yo ho ho, Shrews is good enough. Twenty thousand dors for your first acting. I was only making eighty dors a day when I was working as a drag queen.¡± Chapter 453: Super High Film Pay Twenty thousand dors? This is a pay that Vivian can¡¯t even think about. But she knows one thing very well, she can get such a high sry because of the addition of Steve Arthur and Stefan, as well as the reason that she is very good at her hands. ¡°Director, actually ¡­ can¡¯t use so much.¡± Vivian felt ashamed of it, ¡°I just appeared in this one fight scene, you gave too much money, I am ashamed of it.¡± Vivian¡¯s words made Johansson angrilyugh, ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ with your ability, worth the price. Besides, I¡¯m more than looking forward to working together in the future.¡± The action actor would have been few and far between, and many of the fight scenes either rely on hanging weave or rely on special effects,pletely unable to achieve the effect Johansson wanted. He is often on the lookout for action actors, but also quite cherished. This is also the reason why Johansson is willing to wait a whole day for Vivian. Although just a very serious attitude, but this is also his rigorous attitude towards work, and not against Vivian. After all, he has seen a lot of women like her who are so beautiful, and people around him always rmend others with all kinds of bragging rights, and in the end they are either smacked in the face or not in all aspects. As it turned out, it was worth waiting for Vivian for so long. ¡°I look forward to working with you as well.¡± Vivian nodded, a smile spreading across her face. She was thankful, thankful that when she initially signed with Edwin, the contract was very humane because she was Madame Cheal¡¯s goddaughter. The contract was a ck and white treaty: no interference in any of her development except modeling, including anchoring and acting ¡­ The contract is only for one year. After Vivian entered FUN Media Company, she realized that the minimum contract threshold for models is three years. But she only had a one-year contract. When she got acquainted with Edwin and mentioned the contract, Edwin said, ¡°When I signed the contract, I knew you were Madame Cheal¡¯s granddaughter, so I didn¡¯t think you would stay with thepany for long. If I had known that Madame Cheal would not interfere with your work, you would not have been able to run away from the three-year contract system.¡± Most of the famous families are not too fond of theater children. After all, on screen, the actor is either cuddling with this one or kissing with that one. Although it is a job requirement, it is not eptable to the real gentry. It is normal for Edwin to have this aspect of concern. But what Vivian didn¡¯t know was that it was not Edwin¡¯s intention to sign a one-year contract with her and not to interfere with any other development, but Morris¡¯s intention. After he ¡°beat¡± Edwin on the phone, how could Edwin dare to sign a long-term contract with Vivian? Unless he doesn¡¯t want his FUN Media Company anymore! ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte today, so you should go to the set tomorrow and shoot this scene.¡± After Johnathan finished speaking, he remembered that Vivian was working, so he asked, ¡°Do you have time?¡± After talking with her for a long time, Johansson asked her about her contract with FUN Media Company. He made sure that thepany Vivian signed with would not interfere with other matters, and also gave FUN Media Company apliment, saying that it was a conscientiouspany, so he naturally rxed about Vivian¡¯s cooperation. ¡°There¡¯s tomorrow.¡± Vivian nodded his head like a garlic, and couldn¡¯t hide his little excitement inside. Afterwards, Stefan and Steve once again invited to have dinner with Vivian, so the three of them went to a hot pot restaurant together and found the most isted corner seat. Because they were all wearing masks, dressed casually, and quite low-key, they did not attract the attention of others. The three of them had a good conversation, which ended only at 9:30 pm. When they walked out of the hot pot restaurant, Stefan remembered that Vivian didn¡¯t seem to have a car when he came to the set, ¡°It¡¯s sote, I¡¯ll take you back.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll just take a taxi.¡± Vivian politely refused, ¡°It¡¯s convenient to take a car.¡± It takes half an hour to drive from here to her apartment, and it will be more than ten o¡¯clockte at night before he gets back to the hotel. It was toote and Vivian was worried that his poor rest would affect the shooting tomorrow. What¡¯s more, Stefan¡¯s identity is special, if he is photographed taking her back to her apartment, maybe the entertainment media will break the news tomorrow. ¡°It¡¯s not like you to be a Shrews.¡± Stefan, dressed in casual clothes, wearing a ck cap and mask, stood next to Vivian and reached out to p her head, ¡°Get in the car. There¡¯s all the time in the world for your bullshit to get you delivered.¡± ¡°Steve,e on, let¡¯s take her back together. Then we¡¯ll meet the crew again.¡± He said to Steve again. ¡°Good idea.¡± Steve readily agreed. Vivian couldn¡¯t resist, so she got into Stefan¡¯s car, but instead of giving the address of her apartment, Vivian said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Westwood Children¡¯s Hospital. A friend of mine just gave birth and I need to stay with her for a while.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Stefan started the car, turned on the navigation, and headed straight to Xihua Children¡¯s Hospital. ¡°Vivian, if there are any questions you don¡¯t understand feel free toe and ask me.¡± Sitting in the back row, Steve asked Vivian who was sitting in the passenger seat.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He found that although he had spent a short time with Vivian, he was quite interested in this woman. The two hadmon topics and hobbies, and between talking to each other, it somehow made Steve feel like he hated each other. ¡°Oh, good. I ¡­¡± Vivian sentence just said a few words before Stefan interrupted, ¡°called what Vivian? or call her Shrews good.¡± ¡°Shrews? Isn¡¯t that a bit of an ugly name.¡± Steve was amused by Stefan, showing a row of white teeth, handsome and provocative. ¡°Her exclusive nickname is not at all unpleasant.¡± Stefan returned a serious sentence, and then looked up through the rearview mirror to look at Steve sitting in the back row,ughing happily. His immodest look is the opposite of his cool on-screen persona. Vivian looked a little ufortable and teased, ¡°If your fans know that you are this amusing nature, will they regret to fan you?¡± Because Stefan is cold and domineering when he doesn¡¯t smile, most of the scripts he receives are of the domineering type. It is also because of his superb face and extremely talented acting skills that he has attracted numerous fans. ¡°I don¡¯t really care about that.¡± Stefan put his hands on the steering wheel and drove while answering Vivian¡¯s words. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. If you don¡¯t care, you¡¯ll attract butterflies with your personality, so why are you so low profile?¡± After watching more entertainment news, Vivian gradually understood that the bright and shiny celebrity persona on the screen is very different from the private persona. So, many stars are deliberately selling their persona. Over the years, due to the constant explosions, many top-stream stars¡¯ personas copsed, even to the point of drug addiction and going to jail, and some with chaotic private lives, were directly banned. She had seen Stefan on TV before and was thinking that Stefan¡¯sedic personality was the opposite of his outside persona, and it was not easy for him to stabilize his persona without copsing now. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in those women.¡± Stefanmented, ¡°Most of them are not pure-minded, where there are a few as stupid as you? So there¡¯s no need to get involved, you might get into trouble.¡± Chapter 454: Fraser’s Secret Stupid? Vivian automatically ignored the rest of Stefan¡¯s words and shot him a stern look, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s stupid!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you stupid? I heard a lot of old stories about you from Fraser back in the day.¡± ¡°Fraser? ¡°Fraser? What did he ¡­ tell you?¡± She was a little curious. Steve, who was sitting in the back row, was even more curious and pricked up his ears to hear about Vivian¡¯s past. ¡°Let¡¯s see ¡­¡± Stefan frowned slightly, elbows propped on the car window resting on his head, seriously thought, suddenly snorted augh, ¡°haha ¡­ I remember. Fraser said you were in junior high school, climbing trees with the vige boys, fell from the tree, half a day to catch his breath The pond is a ce where you can fish for lobsters and fall into the pond. And ¡­ hahahaha, Fraser said you are stupid as hell, when you were in the third grade, it was clearly a school day, you ended up skipping school, met you halfway and lied to you about the school holiday, you really believed it. Then you go home with your ssmates, on the road when they stole the peas of others, was found, chased you for miles, hahaha ¡­¡± Speaking of which, Stefan brainstormed the scene and couldn¡¯t help butugh, his voice was particrly infectious, so that Steve and Vivian couldn¡¯t help butugh along. ¡°Vivian, were you this naughty as a child?¡± Steve couldn¡¯t help himself. Those things in childhood were ruthlessly shaken out, Vivian did not feel embarrassed, but afterughing deeply emotional, ¡°Yes, as a child growing up in the countryside. The school is particrly far from home, are with the vige children in groups to school, and one day really was truant ssmates to cheat. Saying that school is closed, I really believe it. Finally ¡­ was my father a beating.¡± Thinking about those things, Vivian can¡¯t help but feel a little nostalgic. The life of childhood is simple and beautiful, it is infinitely desirable. When ites to this, Vivian suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°How does Fraser know so much about me? I only told him about my truancy, how did he know about the tree climbing and lobster fishing?¡± This shows that Fraser still has feelings for himself. But the question is ¡­ If Fraser liked himself, how could he hang out with Yoona for a short period of time? Yoona passed away and Fraser never came back until now. All things can be exined as Fraser liked himself but found himself with Morris when he returned and turned his target to Yoona? Finally, he found out that too many unpleasant things happened to Yoona and was so devastated that he went back to C? Vivian clearly remembers that Fraser just went to the airport and received a message about Yoona¡¯s death not long after, and she couldn¡¯t contact Fraser after that. After she even told Fraser about Yoona, there was no more follow-up. Invariably, Vivian felt that something was wrong, but she didn¡¯t know what the problem was. ¡°Do you and Fraser still get together often?¡± Vivian asked casually. Stefan did not think much about it, nodded, ¡°Contact is often contact, but meet quite rarely. Thest time we saw each other was when he arrived in C from L City and called me to pick him up from the ne. ¡°Oh, your rtionship is not ¡­¡± Vivian, who hadn¡¯t thought much about it, replied in passing, but halfway through the sentence, her mind suddenly recalled the day she called Fraser to question why his phone had been out of order, and Fraser said he had lost his phone. She remembered Fraser¡¯s words clearly, there is no mistake. The reason is that after she sent Fraser to the airport, half an hour after she left and found out that Yoona had died, she called Fraser and the phone was not working. It was not until after Yoona¡¯s funeral that Fraser called. She questioned why she could not reach him, and only then did Fraser say that his phone had been stolen. Vivian looked suddenly serious, but still asked in a casual manner: ¡°So he contacted you as soon as he got off the ne? I told you why I didn¡¯t answer my phone when I called him that day, I thought his phone had been stolen.¡± ¡°Are you kidding? How can his phone be stolen? You underestimate Fraser too much.¡± ¡°Oh oh, really?¡± Vivian responded perfunctorily, and then her heart thumped, and a bad feeling came over her. Fraser had lied. He ¡­ Why would he lie? It¡¯s hard to believe that Yoona¡¯s death has something to do with him? An absurd thought came to mind.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Vivian thought she was crazy, thinking wildly; and at the same time, she felt that Fraser left in a hurry and deliberately did not answer the phone catty. ¡°By the way, what is he doing abroad now? We haven¡¯t had much contact since she went back to C.¡± ¡°You said this, I was going to ask you na.¡± Stefan nced at Vivian and muttered, ¡°He has been mysterious abroad, no fixed upation, I do not know exactly what to do. I asked him, he did not say. However, I do think he is like the head of the secret service in the TV series, often with a variety of high-ranking officials in high-ss ces.¡± These words, Stefan is said in Mandarin, seems to be avoiding Steve. Because when he met with Fraser before, Fraser had specifically warned him to tell Stefan not to tell anyone about him. But he didn¡¯t know that Stefan was straight. The straight man of steelpletely treats Vivian as his own person and is Fraser¡¯s first love before he says it. ¡°My God, is it so mysterious?¡± Vivian pretended to be surprised and covered her mouth, with a curious baby look. If ording to Stefan¡¯s words, Fraser was doing well abroad, how could hee back to L City to be the president of a branch? Thepany is a small branch of Stewart Group, the sry is not high. But the point is that in charge of thepany requires a certain degree of management ability and experience, he does not have any experience, how can he parachute into thepany as president? And do the president, after the assessment period will sign a contract, he only did a few months and resigned. The development of the matter,pletely out of line withmon sense. Vivian hung his head in deep thought, suddenly, his eyes fell on his wrist, that is Fraser left L City when she gave her a bracelet, when he said, at the critical moment, this bracelet may save her life. His attitude was serious, not like a joke. Vivian hesitated, then rolled up her sleeve, reached out and waved the bracelet on her wrist in front of Stefan, ¡°He also gave me a bracelet when he left. And said this bracelet can save my life in critical moments, hahaha ¡­ I think it¡¯s outrageous.¡± Stefan, who was driving the car, nced at the bracelet on her wrist and didn¡¯t care, ¡°It seems he still misses you.¡± ¡°Vivian, where did you get this bracelet?¡± Suddenly, Steve, who was sitting in the back row, pointed at the table on Vivian¡¯s raised wrist and questioned. His stony expression seemed to be revealing some kind of message. Chapter 455: Vivian Visits Yara ¡°This ah? From a friend.¡± Vivian sensed that Steve did not look quite right and pursued, ¡°Is it hard to say that this bracelet has a big origin?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen it. It ¡­¡± Steve seemed to say something, but his eyes on the bracelet slightly raised to meet Vivian¡¯s expectant eyes, only to see a sh of light under his eyes, and then shook his head, ¡°very familiar, but can not remember where to see.¡± His gaze dodged, then tilted his head to look out the window. Although it was only a momentary change of expression, Vivian was almost certain that the bracelet had a big origin. When he said that, Fraser became even more suspicious. Vivian did not ask more questions, changed the subject, ¡°crazy, I will go to the set a little early tomorrow, you temporarily talk to me again about the notes ah.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, just rx.¡± Stefan returned a sentence. He did not know that Vivian was just saying something to change the subject. The car arrived at the entrance of the hospital, Vivian got out, Stefan followed and asked, ¡°How long will it take you to get up there? If you¡¯reing down soon, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± ¡°No, bye.¡± Vivian waved his hand, walked to Stefan¡¯s front and pointed to his cheek, ¡°Hurry up and get in the car, you are not even wearing a mask and still so open, are you not afraid of being exposed to gossip tomorrow?¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go first, call if you need anything.¡± Stefan turned around and got into the car. Sitting in the car, Steve lowered the window and waved to Vivian, ¡°Bye.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± She said with a smile. The car started and slowly left. Vivian then turned around on her heels and went into the hospital, going directly to the inpatient department. When she got to the door of Yara¡¯s room, Vivian saw Houghton sitting on a bench in the corridor. Houghton was still wearing his security uniform and was leaning back in the chair, asleep. At that moment, her nostrils were sore and her heart ached. There were too many things to do today, so I told Houghton in the morning to keep an eye on Yara so that she wouldn¡¯t have an ident. I didn¡¯t expect Houghton to stay for the whole day. ¡°Houghton?¡± She walked up and patted Houghton¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You¡¯ve been here all day? Have you eaten?¡± Houghton, although hale and hearty, but ultimately older. An old bones still so tossed, Vivian really feel guilty and me themselves. Houghton opened his eyes, saw Vivian, frowned and red at her, ¡°You damn girl still know toe? If you don¡¯te over, your master will be starving to death.¡± Once she said that, Vivian knew that Houghton must not have eaten. ¡°Didn¡¯t eat, huh?¡± She thought about it and smiled, ¡°It just so happens that I haven¡¯t eaten yet either, let¡¯s join.¡± Vivian wasn¡¯t hungry, she just wanted to apany Houghton to go out and have some dinner together. ¡°Okay.¡± Houghton yawned, a reluctant look. ¡°You sit down for a while while I go in and check on Yara.¡± Vivian told Houghton and went into the ward. In the ward, Yara was holding the baby and was ying with it. ¡°Oh, Vivian, you¡¯re here?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Yara smiled happily when she saw Vivian, and she was busy holding the baby and walking to her, ¡°Look, this little one is still baring his mouth when he¡¯s asleep, isn¡¯t he cute?¡± Seeing her motherly look, Vivian was a bit relieved. Putting down the bag in her hand, she reached out and took the little one from Yara¡¯s arms, ¡°Here, let me hold it.¡± ¡°Here, you can be careful.¡± Yara carefully carried the little one to Vivian, who gently shook it, ¡°Although it is still small, but the features can be seen, quite simr to you.¡± ¡°My son, definitely like me.¡± Yara crossed her waist with one hand, turned to the bed and sat down, sighed, ¡°Fortunately, a sister-inw is here with me, otherwise I would really die of exhaustion. Baby-sitting is not a human task, it¡¯s too tiring.¡± With that, she copsed directly onto the bed. ¡°Vivian, thank you. Master Houghton spent the whole day today guarding me at the door of the ward, and I only let him go back at night.¡± At that time in the evening, she repeatedly asked Houghton to go back and was refused, so she had no choice but to stare at Houghton getting on the elevator before she went back to the ward. But what Yara didn¡¯t know was that after she went back to the ward, Houghton came back up in the elevator and stayed outside the ward without making a sound. Vivian was afraid that Yara would have a psychological burden, so she just said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, he happens to be off today.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry, too. After all, Master Houghton is quite old, and he still has to take care of me, so my conscience is not at ease. However, I¡¯m going to be discharged tomorrow.¡± ¡°Discharged?¡± Vivian was a bit surprised when she said that she was discharged suddenly. So he told Yara everything that happened today and said with some regret, ¡°So, I really can¡¯t take you out of the hospital tomorrow. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± ¡°My goodness, you¡¯re actually going to make a movie? Won¡¯t I meet a future best actress?¡± Hearing Vivian speak about her, Yara was excited as if she was the one who was going to shoot the movie tomorrow. Vivian cried andughed, ¡°It¡¯s just a small supporting role, just a runner, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I have to go back and get ready, I have to go to the set early tomorrow.¡± Just now when entering the ward, Vivian saw two other bodyguards guarding the corridor. To be prepared, they were mercenaries arranged by Yara¡¯s father to be by Yara¡¯s side. But in order not to be too public, the two only guarded in the corridor and did not sit at the entrance of Yara¡¯s ward. And they had more manpower, so they could rotate shifts to ensure safety. ¡°Okay. Good luck tomorrow.¡± Yara cheered Vivian on. She got up and picked up the baby and carefully held her in her arms, when the little one woke up and cried out, ¡°Ohhhhhhh, little baby yeah, why are you awake again?¡± Yara waved her hand, ¡°You hurry up and go, I still have to coax the baby.¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help but turn around and walk away. Out of the ward, Vivian walked to a mercenary in the corridor and said to him, ¡°You must keep a careful eye on it in the next few days. In these two days, Yara may be in danger.¡± Mike that person is too scary, must be careful to watch out for. ¡°Yes, Miss Vivian.¡± The mercenary already knew Vivian well, nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more. Afterwards, she took Houghton to eat ramen noodles and drank some wine with him before going home. After she got home, she had a video conference with the head of Vinca E-Sports, worked untilte, and started searching for action movies to study again. I went to bedte and repeated yesterday¡¯s training the next day. Tired and exhausted, Vivian went home, took a shower, changed clothes and drove to the set. At the crew, Vivian found Stefan and asked some more questions about matters and points to note. Chapter 456: She does have real kung fu After waiting for a while, the shooting started. Before the shooting started, director Johansson walked up to Vivian and just said, ¡°You two have martial arts experience, you don¡¯t need a martial arts director, you can improvise. But, Vivian you remember, you are a viin, the end must lose to Steve on the line.¡± Yesterday, the two people in the cast toplete the position, Vivian basically know what way to ¡°die¡±. Before opening the card, Vivian thought it would be very difficult, at least a dozen or twenty times NG, however, to her surprise, and Steve two people have an amazing understanding, the fight scenepleted very smoothly. Vivian three lines also yed well, and finally, ording to the method written on the script, was kicked by Steve and fell to his death from the second floor. The director repeatedly asked if he wanted to hang a weave, Vivian refused directly. After all, the cushion below the pad, will not be very dangerous. So ¡­ The part of the fight scene was surprisingly ¡­ a game to pass. ¡°Cut!¡± As the director shouted to stop, he stood up and took the lead in apuding, and others in the studio followed suit. ¡°It¡¯s too enjoyable, people who can fight are different.¡± ¡°So handsome, this look is really too handsome.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. I¡¯m a girl who has her eyes on her.¡± ¡°She does have real kung fu, it¡¯s really good.¡± ¡­ Vivian¡¯s makeup today is a tight leather jacket leather pants, high heels, short floppy neck hair, with a leaky finger ck gloves, cool full imperial model.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Because the character in the center is a short neck, Vivian hair a little longer, naturally did not deliberately to wear a wig, makeup is also simple to draw, and finally painted ming red lips, very sexy. In addition, she and Steve two rival scenes, with their own ability to add, naturally very easy to pass. After the shooting, heard the apuse, Vivian just got up from the ground, reaching out to wipe the blood stains on the corner of the mouth. That was the blood capsule that was in her mouth just now, bitten through and pretending to die. She trotted over to the director and asked, ¡°How was it, director? What didn¡¯t go well that I need to pay attention to?¡± ¡°Very well, it¡¯s all done very well, no reshoots needed.¡± He reached out and patted Vivian¡¯s shoulder and gave her a thumbs up, ¡°Talented. I didn¡¯t see that you were quite an actor.¡± ¡± What acting skills? Just lucky.¡± Stefan walked over and teased, but stillplimented her, ¡°Thanks to your tacit understanding with Steve, and you only had three lines, just barely.¡± Complimented by Stefan, a movie star, and Johansson, Vivian was a little surprised, ¡°Really?¡± Unbelievable. ¡°Stefan is right, this time you can pass, it is true that you have the martial arts ability to add, but also a lucky element, of course, more thanks to Steve to cooperate with you.¡± Johnathan was very pertinent to Stefan¡¯s statement. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful.¡± Vivian was ecstatic, her heart pounding with excitement. I was expecting to be scolded by Johansson today, and even the possibility of temporary recement of the previous actors, but I never thought it would go so well. From the ¡°second floor¡± Steve came over, Vivian went straight over and gave her a big hug, ¡°Steve, thank you.¡± The gentleman gave her a hug and let go of each other, he smiled, ¡°It¡¯s so nice to y opposite you.¡± He shrugged, ¡°If all the fight parts were real talent, the fight scenes would be a breeze.¡± As a veteran actor, Steve has seen too many stars who can¡¯t fight hanging Weiya acting rival scenes, action scenes are the most strenuous. Vivian red lips slightly hooked, smiled, did not speak. Nowadays this society, where there are so many people will practice martial arts? Although Steve¡¯s request is very normal and reasonable, but the kind of real talent of the practitioner is really not easy to find. ¡°Come on, take a picture to remember.¡± Stefan came over with his phone and the three of them took another picture. Vivian couldn¡¯t hide her excitement and posted a photo in her circle of friends with the text: It was an honor to finish a rival scene with superstar Steve, lucky.¡± She never thought she would one day act with Steve, but now that it was actually happening, Vivian was beyond excited and happy. In the morning, she had nothing better to do than stay on the set and watch Stefan and Steve act. After finishing at noon, the three got together again for the crew¡¯s box lunch. ¡°These two days are all Steve¡¯s scenes, I don¡¯t have any scenes, why don¡¯t you be a tour guide and show me around L City?¡± Stefan said to Vivian as he ate his meal. Steve, who was eating his meal, frowned, ¡°No, you must take me with you. I can ask the director for time off. My scene is postponed, he will definitely agree.¡± With the rtionship between him and the director, there is no problem to take a day or two off. Vivian was a bit speechless, ¡°Is this ¡­ not good?¡± She suddenly felt that Steve was a bit self-conscious in nature. However, get along with him really well, Vivian felt very happy. ¡°No, absolutely not.¡± Steve raised his eyebrows and smiled happily. ¡­ Meanwhile, Eonothem Group . Morris sat in the executive chair, closed the file on the table, his eyes were fixed on that one photo on the screen of his phone, looking at Vivian¡¯s bright and sexy smile, while there were two handsome men beside her, a surge of acetic acid came to his heart. Bang! The man mmed his phone heavily on the table with displeasure, his mood bing more and more gloomy. Damn, why is this woman so good with men? It¡¯s only been a few days since I met someone else, but I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m having so much fun. He was so angry that he had a headache. Morris paced back and forth in the office, raising his hand and rubbing his brow, holding his phone and putting it down, then putting it down and picking it up again. Finally, he dialed Vivian¡¯s cell phone number. Beep-beep-beep The phone rang a few times, the other party answered the phone, ¡°What is it?¡± The familiar voice came from Vivian. It was the phone call of the woman who kept him awake at night. Hearing that voice, he was going crazy. God knows how much he had missed her in the past few days. Even if we only met in The Cheal family old house, but just saw her with two men in the photo, Morris heart of thoughts like the rain vine rampant growth. At one point, he went a little crazy. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t help but call her. As a result, Vivian answered the phone and heard the other party¡¯s cold voice, as if a pot of cold water poured down on his head. He pursed his lips, did not know what to say for a while. This woman, actually so indifferent? Howe this attitude is not the same for other men? ¡°Where are you?¡± He questioned. Chapter 457: Vivian is going to be pissed off Morris clutched the phone to her ear, the words ¡°where are you¡± echoed in her head, and she couldn¡¯t help but frown. Damn it, when did self-control get so bad? Just because I saw her picture with Steve and Stefan, I couldn¡¯t help but call her! The call was made on impulse, and now, after his mind had recovered, he didn¡¯t even know when he dialed Vivian¡¯s number. It was as if the process of dialing Vivian¡¯s cell phone number had taken ce in an illusion. At the other end of the phone, Vivian heard Morris¡¯ voice ringing in the phone and her face sank.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. This bastard, what was he doing calling her? ¡°Do I need to report to you where I am? If you have something to say, can you not take up my time?¡± Vivian teased Morris in a good-natured way. At the end, she added, ¡°I¡¯m very busy.¡± Busy? When he heard her words, Morris¡¯s mind went to the photo of Vivian with Steve and Stefan. In the photo, she was smiling and in a good mood. Was she busy with her boyfriend? Damn! Morris¡¯s face was as dark as ink, and he wanted to appear in front of Vivian immediately and take her home to hide her. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re busy with,e to Eonothem Group right now.¡± The manpletely lost his senses. What to keep a distance from her, so that outsiders do not find out that they are close; what to distant Vivian, so that she does not know that he still loves him, and so on ¡­ He has long since been thrown out of the window. Morris swore to God that he had never been so out of his depth as he was now. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m busy.¡± Vivian refused mercilessly. In his heart, he said, ¡°Bastard, who do you think I am? Who do you think I am? Seeing that she didn¡¯t want toe over, Morris ruffled her short ck hair with an annoying armrest, and with a sh of light, her usual indifferent tone, ¡°Yara¡¯s matter, are you sure you don¡¯t want to know?¡± For more than a year, Yara and Vivian have be good friends, and can even be called girlfriends. Morris knew that Vivian had been worried about Yara¡¯s situation. The snake was in its seventh inch. Morris had a good grasp of Vivian¡¯s mind. Just one sentence made Vivian change her mind instantly and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Hang up the phone, Vivian put away the phone, can¡¯t help but curse, ¡°What the hell, if you have something to say on the phone, but still have to let me go over? Is this not sincere?¡± But she had no choice, she had to go there for Yara. Vivian left the set after saying hello to Stefan and Steve, and agreed to go out together tomorrow. She drove to Eonothem Group. It took her an hour to get to Eonothem Group, just in time for the rush hour. Knock, knock, knock¡­ She knocked on the door and Morris¡¯ voice rang out, ¡°Come in.¡± Vivian is now the god granddaughter of The Cheal family, so she is free toe in and out of the office without being stopped. She pushed open the office door and walked in, not seeing Morris sitting at her desk. After taking a few steps inside, I found Morris sitting on the sofa in the lounge area, preparing a meal. The table was set with four dishes and a soup, with a bnced nutritional mix, very generous. Vivian¡¯s stomach, which had been busy all morning, grumbled untidily. That sound, in the quiet office extraordinarily clear. Her slightly angry little face was suddenly flushed with scarlet, and she only felt angry and embarrassed. But despite this, Vivian maintained her superficial high spirits and walked to stand in front of Morris, ¡°What are you going to say about Yara?¡± Facing the man she loved before, Vivian¡¯s heart was full of mixed feelings. Morris nced at her with light eyes, hung his head and picked up his chopsticks, ¡°Let¡¯s finish eating.¡± ¡°Morris, I¡¯m in a hurry, can you finish before you eat?¡± The little woman was annoyed and felt that Morris was just deliberately hanging her out to dry. After a sentence, the man straightened up, the charming and seductive handsome face surfaced a wicked smile, ¡°Busy, you can go.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Vivian only feel the blood flowing backwards, hanging at the side of the hands clenched, restrained want to fight with him. Bear with it, must bear with it, can¡¯t be so rude. She took a deep breath, the corners of her lips raised a formic smile, ¡°Then you ¡­ slowly eat, I¡¯ll wait.¡± Solely, throw the bag directly on the sofa and sit opposite Morris. The man did not say anything, picked up chopsticks and picked up a piece of roast pork, slowly ate. The speed of his meal is not fast or slow, his movements are elegant and pleasing to the eye. Especially the few dishes on the table, coincidentally, are all Vivian¡¯s favorite dishes. She felt that this bastard Morris was doing it on purpose. This thought came to her mind, and then she heard him say, ¡°You can also eat together if you want.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat.¡± Vivian leaned on the sofa, snorted coldly, and refused arrogantly. Grumble¡­ Her stomach growled again. At this moment, Vivian almost didn¡¯t go crazy. Because of the crazy training with Houghton in the morning and the rush to go to the set, she ate four small buns in the morning to pad her stomach. Throughout the morning, with Steve on the scene and nning martial arts action and a few rounds of fighting, to develop a sense of understanding, she has long been hungry hair dizzy eyes ck. Now see the food, simply no resistance. Just hungry again, she does not want to eat Morris. ¡°These are the dishes made by the new top national banquet master of Yipinju, the taste is excellent. It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t eat them.¡± Morris deliberately teased Vivian, holding the chopsticks and pointing to the steamed fish, ¡°This steamed fish, tender and delicious, melt in the mouth, no fishy taste, fragrant in the mouth. It is really excellent.¡± ¡°And this roast pork, secret sauce, oil but not greasy, the taste is fantastic.¡± ¡°But this chicken is a bit spicy, I have a light appetite, can not eat too spicy.¡± He exined as he ate. Ming Ming was eating Vivian¡¯s favorite dish, and she had a heavy taste and loved spicy food. Hearing him say so, the cravings in her stomach churned one after another, making her tortured. ¡°If you eat, you eat, can you shut your mouth?¡± Vivian gritted her teeth in anger. Morris held the bowl in one hand and the chopsticks in the other, looking up with an innocent expression, ¡°What, I can¡¯t review the food made by my own chef?¡± The meaning was to tell Vivian that he was talking to himself, to himself. Vivian nearly exploded with anger. Morris did not say more nonsense, but held the chopsticks and elegantly used the meal, chewing slowly and enjoying it very much. ¡°Shit!¡± The little woman couldn¡¯t help but burst out foul, and in a fit of anger picked up another set of bowls and chopsticks on the table and ate them directly. ¡°Who gave you permission to eat? Those are the dishes for Trent.¡± Morris pretended to stop her. Vivian also ignored Morris, and shoved a piece of roast pork into her mouth, gobbling it up, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be eating until tomorrow if you¡¯re not eating properly. I¡¯ll finish it for you, so you can hurry up and get down to business.¡± She thought she was a real little smartass, and that was a perfect thing to say. Chapter 458: Morris Has Cancer? Vivian was already a snacker, especially after a hungry morning, and it was a physical torture and destruction for her to watch Morris enjoy the food alone. The man was deliberately angry, but when he saw the woman across the table with her head down and her mouth full, the corners of his lips involuntarily hooked up in an imperceptible arc. The movement of his meal slowed down, even to the end just holding chopsticks and eating rice, did not move the dish again. The few dishes on the table were swept away by her at a speed visible to the naked eye. Vivian put down the dishes, took out a tissue and wiped her mouth, with a look of insatiable satisfaction. Leaning back on the sofa, she took a long breath, and surprisingly, she even burped indecently. ¡°Burp~¡± This sound is especially clear in the office. Vivian immediately raised his hand to cover his lips, his face shed a few unnatural. Morris has been with Vivian for a long time, and is used to her cool appearance, but her big-hearted nature in private, so he found it very interesting. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you¡¯re looking at. Now that the meal is over, can you talk about Yara?¡± ¡°Eating and drinking for nothing, and still don¡¯t want to clean up?¡± Morris sat on the sofa with her legs folded, and raised her finger to point at the leftovers on the table, signaling for her to collect the dishes. Although the little woman¡¯s heart has a hundred reluctance, but look at the white whoring him a meal ¡­ pooh, look at the meal tastes delicious full, she still reluctantly meal box cleaned up, wipe clean the table with paper towels, keep tidy. Fixing everything, she looked at Morris again with a cold face, ¡°Is it okay to talk now?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± He jawed slightly, ¡°Mike he ¡­ hissed ¡­ hooted ¡­ his head hurts a little.¡± A sentence is not yetplete, Morris suddenly raised his hand and rubbed his head, his facial expression is quite painful. After getting along with Morris for a long time, Vivian knows that Morris is never a pretentious do-gooder, much less a pretender. Therefore, when he cried out in pain, Vivian¡¯s heart thumped and she sat up straight with nervousness, ¡°Are you ¡­ you okay?¡± Suddenly, Vivian automatically brainstormed the plot. Morris inexplicably with Lisa two people engaged in ambiguity, but also said that they like each other, but he was clearly very good to himself before. During this time, Vivian was torn and tormented. On the one hand, she felt that the rtionship between Morris and Lisa was unbelievable, and that he liked Lisa, which seemed like a false impression; on the other hand, she felt that Morris might really like Lisa. It is difficult for Vivian to judge whether it is true or not. So, when she saw Morris covering her temple and saying that she was in pain, she thought, ¡°Could it be the same as a drama in a certain country, where the boyfriend is dying of cancer and only then pretends to like someone else and wants to break up with her?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Despite the breakup more than three months ago, Vivian¡¯s heart is still full of Morris alone. Her heart is small, so small that it can only amodate this man. Even if she was cheated by him, she couldn¡¯t forget him for a while. I can only let time pass, gradually in the long years to forget. ¡°No, nothing. Just a little headache.¡± Morris propped his elbows on the arm of the sofa, resting his forehead, frowning like an ink-stained brow, his handsome face loaded with pain. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯d better call a doctor for you.¡± She was always uneasy about Morris and took her phone to call a doctor. The man across the table seemed to sense Vivian¡¯s concern for him. His heart, which had gradually hit rock bottom, gradually warmed up and let him see hope. Only then did he say, ¡°It¡¯s an old problem, call a masseuse for me, just rub it.¡± ¡°A masseuse?¡± Vivian¡¯s hand holding the phone faintly froze and looked up at Morris across the room, his eyes closed and in pain. She was so nervous that she even missed a beat in her breathing and immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll call a masseuse for you now.¡± Click on the same city service app, just ready to call a masseur, but looking at the arrival time of the masseur is in more than half an hour, Vivian sighed, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll help you massage.¡± Her initiative took Morris by surprise. Opening his eyes, Morris was doubly relieved to detect a few moments of concern on her fair and delicate cheeks. Waved his hand and refused outright, ¡°No need. I can hold out until the masseusees.¡± ¡°It will take at least half an hour for the masseuse toe over, so I might as well just press it for you.¡± Vivian did not give Morris a chance to refuse, got up and walked behind Morris, without thinking, raised his hand over his temples, helping him to press his temples. This action made the calm Vivian himself feel amazed. The massage hand pause, the heart muttered: Vivian, you are crazy? It is obvious that they have already broken up, but they still care about his death? She was dumped, and now she¡¯s worried about him, Vivian is afraid she can¡¯t save face, so she added, ¡°If you die in the office halfway, where can I find out Mike¡¯s ns? Besides, in case you really die, the people in thepany will still think that I poisoned you?¡± The words were an exnation. After saying that, even Vivian herself felt that it was a superfluous exnation. Morris felt Vivian¡¯s mood change, thin lips slightly hooked, handsome face tinted with a light smile. However, the smile flickered and passed. The same fear that Vivian would find out. ¡°You can go now, I¡¯ll just endure a little.¡± He said so with his mouth, but his body deliberately sat straight to facilitate Vivian to give him a massage. ¡°Just shut up. No matter what, you¡¯re also grandma¡¯s grandson, if you die, grandma is designated to be upset with me and hate me for the rest of her life.¡± She came up with another more reasonable reason. This time, Morris did not speak again. Vivian stood behind him and thoughtfully massaged him. It waste afternoon, and the sunlight was pouring in through the ss window. The beams of light fell on Vivian¡¯s body, coating it with a hazy glow, making the two of them look extraordinarily close, like an old married couple. Morris would like to speak to Vivian, but he does not dare. Because, once you speak, Vivian will ask about Mike, and if he finishes, I¡¯m afraid Vivian will just walk away. I don¡¯t dare? Morris never thought that one day he would use the word ¡°dare¡± on his own body. ¡°How¡¯s that? Better?¡± Vivian asked after a short massage. Morris gave a soft muffled cry, ¡°Better.¡± ¡°Have you been to the hospital to have your brain looked at? A headache is not a good thing, it¡¯s best to get it checked out.¡± Vivian¡¯s words were full of concern for him, but she was afraid that Morris wouldugh at her for having dumped her, and she still cared for him. So she added, ¡°If something really happens to you, I¡¯m just afraid that grandma will have a hard time in the future.¡± Chapter 459: Sending Yara’s children away Madame Cheal spoiled Morris is a well-known thing, Vivian said so is not too much. ¡°It¡¯s not going to die.¡± Morris closed the door and enjoyed Vivian¡¯s massage. He said, ¡°If something does happen, she only cares that her grandmother is sad because of him? What about her? The two of them were silent for a while before Morris spoke up, ¡°Mike keeps hitting on the kid again, even if he goes back to C, he can¡¯t get rid of it.¡± He knew Vivian was worried about Yara¡¯s condition, so he spoke to her directly about it. Mentioning Yara, Vivian¡¯s fair face was loaded with worry, ¡°What should I do then?¡± ¡°If Yara is at ease, I can ce the child. But ¡­ she definitely won¡¯t be able to see the baby for a year.¡± Morris didn¡¯t have any good ideas. After all, it wasn¡¯t just Mike Yara had to hide from, but Anthony as well. Morris can stop Mike from making a move on the little one, but she can¡¯t stop Anthony. Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± froze, the massage hand also followed a meal, went around to sit opposite him, ¡°After all this talk, you only have such a bad idea?¡± I thought Morris had some good idea, but I didn¡¯t think it would just end up separating them from mother and son. The man leaned on the sofa, indifferent eyes fell on Vivian, ¡°You think, I can have any good idea? I¡¯m not going to be able topete with the royal family on my own.¡± Not to mention that he can¡¯t reach that strength now, and even if he did, Morris wouldn¡¯t expend his energy on someone who has nothing to do with him. Listening to Morris¡¯ words, Vivian hung his head slightly, knowing for himself that what he said was not without reason. ¡°Yara is very fond of that child, and I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to keep them apart, mother and son.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s difficult, can itpare to the child¡¯s life?¡± Vivian was enlightened by a careless remark. She was silent for a while, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go back and ask Yara¡¯s opinion.¡± After saying that, she got up and prepared to leave. Before leaving, she turned back to ask Morris, ¡°If the child is taken away, can Yara video with the child? How often can the mother and child see each other?¡± ¡°We can arrange to see them once every three months, and it¡¯s best not to y video on weekdays when there¡¯s nothing going on.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t say anything and went straight away. When she left Morris¡¯s office, she was tempted to tell Morris to go to the hospital for a health checkup. But there were some things that she didn¡¯t say in the end. After leaving Eonothem Group, Vivian drove straight to Yara¡¯s vi and met her there. At this moment, Yara was lying in the bedroom, holding her baby in her arms and feeding it. When she saw Vivianing, she asked with an expectant look on her face, ¡°Howe you¡¯re back so soon? Did you finish filming? How does it feel to be shooting for the first time?¡± ¡°It was okay, I was rtively lucky to have someone high up to guide me, so I finished easily.¡± Vivian walked into the room, closed the door, sat on the sofa and exchanged a few pleasantries with Yara, then changed the subject, ¡°Have you thought about what to do with the baby?¡± What to do with the baby in Yara¡¯s arms has been troubling her and is undoubtedly the biggest problem now. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She looked dejected and very despondent. ¡°Yara, actually ¡­ we have a way to try.¡± ¡°What way?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ this kid, right ¡­ you can consider separating from him, this way you might be able to protect him.¡± Vivian stammered. Mostly not confident enough, and perhaps worried that Yara will not agree. After all, the flesh and blood is connected, she had a hard time giving birth to the child, put so much effort, how can say leave just leave? The most important thing is that the child in the arms is still small, in the heart can not bear. ¡°Split ¡­ apart?¡± Yara froze, her eyes fell vacantly on Vivian, ¡°You mean ¡­ let me send the child to a safe ce?¡± ¡°Morris came to me just now, he said the best way to protect your child is to arrange to raise it somewhere where no one knows about it.¡± ¡°Morris? Didn¡¯t that bastard break up with you? Why would he suddenlye to you about me?¡± Yara always felt that to ask for something for nothing was to be adulterous.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Besides, Vivian and Morris broke up a few months ago, and his sudden interference in this matter is inexplicable. ¡°I guess ¡­¡± Vivian pointed to the little one she was holding in her arms, ¡°It should have something to do with the little one.¡± She told Yara again about the agreement between Mike and Madame Cheal. It dawned on Yara, ¡°The reason Morris is helping me is actually helping himself. Only if my child is not taken away by Mike, it will be difficult for him to fight for the position of The Cheal family heir, right?¡± Other than that, no more reasonable reason could be found. Her thoughts were the same as Vivian¡¯s. ¡°Morris knows that you can¡¯t let go of the child, but he said that he would arrange for you to see the child once every three months. Compared with you, I think it will be more secure to handle this matter with Morris¡¯s strength.¡± Yara was also surrounded by just a few mercenaries arranged by his father to protect her. And her parents have been watched by Anthony¡¯s people for a long time, and anything they do is easy to be discovered. Morris, on the other hand, was much stronger, and his secret power was not known, so he could easily ce a child. Yara was silent, holding the baby in her arms as she paced back and forth in the room. The wrinkled and ungrown child is ugly like a little old man, but even so, as long as she hears the little one baring his mouth, his little hands asionally reaching out outside the swaddling clothes to grasp, she feels extra warm and fond. She had never wanted to be separated from her little one, and the sudden offer caught her unprepared. ¡°Is Morris dependable?¡± ¡°Will he take my son away and then ¡­ kill him because he¡¯s interrupting his ns?¡± ¡°Also, where will he ce my son?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still a little uneasy, Vivian, you ¡­¡± Yara asked several questions one after the other, her nervousness exposed. Vivian raised his hand, gesturing for her to calm down, ¡°Calm down. First of all, Morris is not an indiscriminate killer; secondly, if he wanted your son¡¯s life, you simply could not have given birth to this child unharmed. As for what you say the cement is in, I¡¯m not sure, but Morris will certainly give you a clear exnation.¡± ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ I¡¯d better think about it.¡± Yara could not be ruthless after all. Vivian did not say anything else, ¡°You think about it yourself, I think, the sooner the better, the longer you dy, is not good.¡± The two sisters stayed in the vi for a while, and Vivian left. However, she didn¡¯t go straight home, but went to see the boss Edwin at FUN Media Company. Knock-knock-knock¡­ Knocking on the office door, Edwin¡¯s voice came from inside, ¡°Come in.¡± She pushed the door and walked in, and found Stewart was also there. ¡°Stewart, you¡¯re here too?¡± Stewart had a good rtionship with Edwin, and would oftene to the office when he had nothing to do. Stewart, who was sitting on the sofa, saw Vivian, wrapped his arms around his chest and smiled slightly, ¡°Quite impressive, I didn¡¯t see it, you actually know Stefan, the big star?¡± Chapter 460: Mutual benefit and win-win Last time in C, Mera bet with Vivian and lost hundreds of thousands of dors, this matter Mera suffered a loss, after returning to thepany not less secretly bad-mouthing her. Naturally, she also added fuel to the fire by saying that Vivian was hooking up with Stefan, a false statement. Vivian had a photo on social media, and Stewart saw it all. ¡°Former friends.¡± Vivian replied perfunctorily, then asked, ¡°Do you and Mr. Edwin have something to talk about? Okay, then you guys talk, I¡¯lle backter.¡± ¡°No, what do I have to talk to him about.¡± Stewart waved to Vivian and patted the sofa, ¡°Come and sit down, let¡¯s talk, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± It¡¯s been a long time, but it¡¯s been almost January. Vivian¡¯s pleading gaze fell on Edwin, asking for Edwin¡¯s opinion. Who knew that Edwin would say, ¡°She just came to look for you.¡± Edwin pushed the frame of his sses on the bridge of his nose, took the file in his hand and got up, ¡°You guys talk first, I¡¯ll go work on something, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± After he finished speaking, he directly left the office. When the boss was not here, Vivian naturally lost her restraint and asked Stewart, ¡°What do you want to see me about?¡± The two of them had contact information, so they could obviously contact each other by cell phone, but she had toe to her in person, so it must be something important. Stewart was wearing a red waist-tie deep V sleeveless dress, long hair draped over her shoulders, ming red lips, sexy in a high degree of coolness. I have to say, she is really beautiful, with a few charm in her bones, can be called a special thing. She raised her hand side to side with Vivian face to face, good-looking eyebrows slightly knitted and knitted up, ¡°Well ¡­¡± spoke thinking for a few seconds, asked: ¡°Do you know Fraser where he is now? ¡± ¡°Who, Fraser?¡± Before Fraser returned to work in Stewart Group¡¯s branch, he and Stewart naturally have some interactions between them, the two also often eat together. ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t he leave the country? But after he left the country, he was in touch at first, and now he¡¯s just disappeared. Aren¡¯t you friends? I guess you know where he is.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really know, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been in touch.¡± Vivian shook her head as a surge of curiosity came over her, ¡°He¡¯s been out of the country for so long, what are you still looking for him for? Oh ¡­¡± Suddenly, it dawned on him, ¡°You¡¯re not ¡­ that what ¡­ like him, are you?¡± She asked with a raised eyebrow, the corners of her lips curled up in a bad smile. ¡°Oops, what nonsense. Just wanted to talk to him about something.¡± With one word, a slight unnatural blush surfaced on Stewart¡¯s face. So, her words of exnation became instantly pale. ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± Vivian curbed her smile, took out her phone and directly found out Fraser¡¯s cell phone number, ¡°Here, this is the only contact we have, don¡¯t you have this number?¡± ¡°You try calling him.¡± Stewart egged on. ¡°I ¡­ line it.¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t refuse, after all, it was Stewart who helped here to FUN Media Company in the first ce, and she couldn¡¯t refute the sentiment. Clicked on Fraser¡¯s phone and dialed out, only to have a mechanical female voice ring out on the other end: ¡°Hello, the user you have called is offline ¡­¡± She hung up the phone and called again, but it was still off. Vivian shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Ugh ¡­¡± Unable to reach Fraser even from Vivian, Stewart let out a long sigh, ¡°It¡¯s really annoying, not being able to reach him all of a sudden is worrying.¡± Stewart is very worried about Fraser, but on the contrary, Vivian is not only not worried about him, but more suspicious that Fraser has a problem. ¡°Wait, maybe we can find him after a while.¡± Vivian advised Stewart. Stewart¡¯s delicate face was full of frustration, ¡°That¡¯s the only way to go, s.¡± When she didn¡¯t hear from Fraser, she didn¡¯t sit and hide for a while before leaving. Vivian waited for Edwin to return to the office and told her about the shooting in Rock Bay today. He was pleased to learn that Vivian¡¯s first scene had gone very well and had received unanimous praise from directors Johansson and Steve. ¡°Behave well. If you go straight to fame, when someone contacts you for a scene, as your agency, I can also make money.¡± ¡°When did ourpany expand into other businesses?¡± Previously, thepany had been training models, and at most, they would take amercial. As thepany¡¯s first sister Mera, also only did two periods of variety, there is really no development towards the film and television. ¡°Not not to expand the business in this area, is no good seedlings. You think it¡¯s easy to enter the film and television industry? The neers are all paid out. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too much trouble, so I haven¡¯t tried to run it.¡± Edwin leaned back in the executive chair, his hand turned the signature pen, ¡°If you have the ability to develop in this area, I am naturally happy to see it. After all, you make money, I also make money. Mutual benefit and win-win.¡± These words let Vivian¡¯s hanging heart fall down. Before, she was thinking that if otherpanies were looking for her to do TV dramas or something, she might not be able to sign a contract with thepany. Now when I think about it, it was an overthink. ¡°The scene I did today, Johnathan was very generous and gave 20, 000 US dors. I¡¯ll report it directly to thepany¡¯s finances, and you¡¯ll send it to me on a split basis.¡± She came over today to have a chat with Edwin about this matter. Before going to the production, he had called Edwin, and Edwin also made it clear that she could sign with the production, but only this once. Nheless, Vivian got the money and had to go on thepany¡¯s ount to be reasonable. ¡°Forget it this time. As an agency, it didn¡¯t help you with anything, you did it all on your own, and there¡¯s no need to hand over money to thepany.¡± Edwin has never been a stickler for small things, so naturally he doesn¡¯t care about Vivian¡¯s small paycheck. ¡°However, from today onwards, you have to discuss anything with thepany. If you have the ability to do a film or TV drama, I will arrange an agent for you to help you.¡± ¡°Really? Thank you, Mr. Edwin.¡± Vivian was suddenly in a happy mood. ¡°The contract between us is not long, when you want to renew it, you can renew it, if you don¡¯t want to renew it, you can find another job, that¡¯s a matter forter.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Edwin said in passing about the contract. Initially signed the contract, Morris intervened to interfere with the matter, and he did not dare to tamper with the contract. As a businessman, there is no profit to be made. When he saw Vivian performing so well, he thought it was a rare seedling, so of course he valued it more. Then he added, ¡°However, if you can sign a long contract, I will do my best to give you the best resources.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even made a move yet.¡± Vivian thought Edwin was too early to say. ¡°A man who is valued by Johansson has a great future. I¡¯m going to find you a teacher to teach you acting skills, so that you can develop mainly in this area in the future.¡± Edwin is interested in Vivian, not only because of her unique conditions, but also because of her connections. He has always been discerning and knows that Vivian is not a piece of cake. Chapter 461: Philip, give you a task Edwin¡¯s respect made Vivian feel a little happy inside. She chatted with Edwin for a while before leaving thepany. After Vivian returned home, she opened herputer and started checking Fraser¡¯s surveince from the day Yoona died three months ago. From the surveince area where he appeared near his house, Vivian went through each ce one by one to decipher the surveince video. Vivian found that on the day of Yoona¡¯s death, Fraser was not at home, but came home at nine o¡¯clock in the morning, entered the house and packed his things in less than twenty minutes before he changed his clothes and left with his suitcase. He was wearing the same clothes that he wore thest time they met. Vivian went backwards to find out where he appeared, and found from the surveince that Fraser did appear near Longxi Vi, but did not go inside. However, the surveince near Longxi Vi in Yoona¡¯s house only yed for a few minutes before the video was gone. After that time period when Fraser appeared, all the videos were cleared. Vivian¡¯s personal efforts to recover the erased videos were in vain. The empty video is more than three months old and can not be recovered. All the clues are broken here. The Yoona had been buried for months, and no evidence could be found, and no autopsy could be performed. ¡­ Autopsy? The small woman¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, as if thinking. The person who handled Yoona¡¯s case at that time was Arlo, and Arlo was in the L City Public Security Bureau, so the police station he was in must have an autopsy report. So, she switched IP addresses and hid all her browsing traces, hacked into the system as fast as she could, and checked the autopsy report on Yoona. It finally showed that ¡­ had no such person! Seeing such an ending, Vivian couldn¡¯t be quiet. Yoona¡¯s death hid too many untold secrets. And at first Arlo for her matter stammering hidden, Morris is all but unknown. Now it seems that they are not unaware of it, but deliberately concealing it. What was going on? Vivian leaned back on the sofa and looked up at the ceiling, deep in thought. If Yoona¡¯s death had something to do with Fraser, why would Morris ignore it? Is it because Yoona joined with Issac to kidnap himself, angering Morris, so he ignored it? If you think about it, it makes sense. ¡°Forget about it.¡± Thinking about it, Vivian did not know what the problem was, and felt that Yoona was dead, she did not need to keep holding on to this matter. She kept soothing her emotions, but couldn¡¯t suppress her deepest desire for the truth. She took a long breath and was ready to close herputer to rest when she realized that it was already 4:00 or 5:00 am. ¡°It¡¯s sote?¡± This night, checking Yoona¡¯s affairs had taken quite a lot of time. She simply washed up and went straight back to bed to bury herself in sleep. Because she had taken two more days off from work with Edwin, she didn¡¯t have to go to work the next day. Although she didn¡¯t have to go to work, she couldn¡¯t escape Houghton¡¯s torture, who came over at 5:30 am to wake her up for training. Hearing a knock on the door, Vivian got up and answered it, ¡°Houghton, let me sleep again, I¡¯ve just slept for half an hour.¡± She pleaded pitifully with dark eyes. Houghton saw that Vivian looked a little worse for wear, her hair was messy, and she looked haggard. But tomorrow double make up for it.¡± ¡°Hey hey hey, old thing, thanks.¡± Houghton let her off the hook, she closed the door and went back to bed. Since breaking up with Morris, her sleep quality had returned to its previous state, with short sleep times and the onset of insomnia. She went to the doctor and was prescribed medication, but the effect was minimal. At 9:00 am, Vivian¡¯s phone rang. She was ying with her phone and answered the phone directly, ¡°Crazy?¡± ¡°Where are you? Steve and I are all packed up, have you thought of where you want to take us?¡± Stefan asked Vivian eagerly. And Vivian, who was also a tour guide, sat on the toilet with her phone on amplification and the browser interface open, flipping through it constantly, ¡°Looking for it. The weather is nice these days, or else, take you to a barbecue?¡± ¡°A pic? It¡¯s not bad. But just the three of us is not interesting ah.¡± ¡°You bring Steve, I¡¯ll call a few friends, we¡¯ll go together, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know your friends either.¡± ¡°Recognize or not, y together and get to know.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask Steve what he wants.¡± Stefan hung up the phone. Vivian was looking through the L City travel guide again, looking around, there didn¡¯t seem to be any interesting ces, she decided to take Stefan to a pic anyway. Not long after, the other phone rang and it was Stefan¡¯s.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Steve promised. But we need to bring a friend over here, do you think that¡¯s okay?¡± ¡°Sure, no problem. You guys take it easy, I¡¯ll send you the locationter.¡± She hung up the phone after talking to Stefan. After that, Vivian contacted Mandy, Sophie, Philip and Arlo and asked them to hang out. This time, Vivian was with a purpose. The reason why she would invite Philip was to invite Arlo to hang out more reasonably so that she could inquire about Yoona sideways. Somehow, she just desperately wanted to know about Yoona¡¯s death. It was as if there was some great magic in this matter that kept captivating her and made her want to dig deeper. After giving several people an appointment, Vivian said to Philip: ¡°Philip, give you a task, make sure to bring Danny out to me, but do not tell him that I am there.¡± Philip was confused, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because ¡­ I once ran into Danny by chance and got into an argument with him and made him angry. After thinking about it afterwards, it was really my fault, so I wanted to take this opportunity to apologize to him. If you let him know that I am there, he will definitely note.¡± Vivian lied without a draft, a serious nonsense. Philip believed it, ¡°Sure, it¡¯s no big deal, I¡¯ll make sure you get him out.¡± ¡°I trust you, if you can¡¯t get a date, we won¡¯t be friends anymore. Also, today there is your love bean Steve, if Danny does note, you do not have toe.¡± Because Philip is also very good at hand, his idol is Steve Arthur. With him around, it was a breeze to get Philip to help. As expected, after Vivian¡¯s words, Philip¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately nodded his head and swore he would bring Danny. Meanwhile, Eonothem Group. Morris, who was busy working in the office, received a phone call from Danny. ¡°Morris, Philip¡¯s asking to go on a pic, are you going?¡± Chapter 462: I like you Danny got a call from Philip asking him to go on a pic. Danny asked, ¡°What about Morris, does he want toe along?¡± Philip thought that Vivian was there, it would be inappropriate to ask Morris, so he politely declined, ¡°He is busy with work, no time, so I did not call him.¡± Danny didn¡¯t think much about it, so he hung up the phone. But when he thought about it, he felt like he was missing something by not calling Morris, so he still called him and asked him to go out with him. ¡°I¡¯m busy with work, I don¡¯t have time.¡± As expected, he refused. Since breaking up with Vivian, Morris has almost turned into a workaholic, working around the clock every day, as if he was obsessed. Danny sighed, ¡°Although work is important, but the body is more important. It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve gotten together, so let¡¯s get out and have some fun.¡± His words made Morris unable to refuse, so she agreed. After that, Vivian found the most suitable ce for a pic and sent a location address to everyone. Philip in turn sent it to Danny. Danny in turn sent it to Philip and said on WeChat, ¡°I called Morris and he said he woulde over.¡± Seeing this message, Philip¡¯s pupils immediately widened and wanted to refuse, but then thought, if he didn¡¯t let Morris go, Danny would definitely be suspicious. If Danny didn¡¯t go, he wouldn¡¯t be able to meet his idol, Steve Arthur. Weighing the pros and cons, Philip murmured to himself: Brother, I¡¯m sorry. In order to see my idol, I can only bring you. Can not imagine, Vivian and Morris two people will meet again what kind of scene, but Philip can not care so much. Arlo, Philip, and Danny all three prepared the barbecue grill, barbecue ingredients, alcoholic beverages and other things.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Then they drove their own cars and met up at Mount Qiming. Qiming Mountain is the most suitable ce for barbecue. There is a small creek at the bottom of the mountain, and the beach is next to the creek, and Qiming Mountain is on the side. And Qiming Mountain is a good choice for barbecue because of its beautiful scenery and pleasant view. One hourter, the cars arrived at the bottom of Qiming Mountain one after another. When Vivian was standing at the bottom of the hill waiting for them, the first person who appeared was Mandy. Mandy had hired a sister-inw, who was taking care of the baby, so she had time toe out for a walk. Then the people who came were Sophie, Arlo. Only Arlo actually brought Aurora with him. ¡°She happened to be on vacation, so I brought her along, you won¡¯t have a problem with that, right?¡± Arlo said hello to Mandy and Sophie, then walked up to Vivian and asked. Vivian teased, ¡°I¡¯ve brought her here, how can you send her back if I say I have a problem with it?¡± After she finished, she looked at Aurora and walked up to give her a big hug, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, you¡¯re getting prettier and prettier.¡± Thest time I met with Aurora was in the winter, her face was cracked, her hands were full of frostbite, a half-year time, her little face was white and transparent, tied in a ponytail, wearing a white T-shirt, jeans and canvas shoes, a proper little girl¡¯s taste, very pleasing to the eye. Such a girl, how can not attract people to it? Aurora and Vivian are from the same vige, so they are naturally very familiar with each other. She smiled slightly and raised her hand to gesture, ¡°Vivian, it¡¯s been a long time, how are you doing now?¡± Vivian was baffled, she ¡­ couldn¡¯t read signnguage. Arlo immediately stood out and acted as a trantor, ¡°Rui said it¡¯s been a long time, asking if you¡¯re doing well now.¡± ¡°Oh, quite well, just rather busy, so there has been no time to see you. Now since you¡¯re on vacation, you can find me to yter if you have nothing to do.¡± Aurora nodded, ¡°Sure, Vivian won¡¯t mind me bothering you then.¡± Arlo tranted once again. After chatting for a while, Vivian introduced Sophie and Mandy to Aurora, and they got to know each other a bit. Aurora was worried that there was amunication barrier with them, so she took her phone and typed and chatted with them. At that moment, another car drove by and parked next to them. When looking at the familiar sedan, Vivian¡¯s eyebrows knitted and a bad feeling came up. As expected, the next moment, you can see Morris and Danny two from the sedan down. Vivian¡¯s temples burst, thinking: ¡°He, howe? Morris looked at Vivian with the same gaze. He stood by the limo, watching Vivian¡¯s eyes flicker a little, his handsome face appeared a little strange. Damn it, there was her at the pic today? Philip, that guy, actually hid it from him. Danny is jaw-dropping, ¡°Uh ¡­ hehehe, I really didn¡¯t know Vivian was there, if I had known she was there, I wouldn¡¯t havee.¡± After saying that, he turned around and looked back at Morris, ¡°Forget it, Arlo is also in. You guys y, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Last time at The Cheal family old house, Madame Cheal introduced Vivian to him, he had been avoiding Vivian. He didn¡¯t expect that he would meet him here. Now he wants to run away. Of course, Danny did just that. He turned to the car, started the car and was ready to go, then saw Vivian ran three steps at a time, directly pulled the car door, ignoring Morris beside him, smiling and said to Danny: ¡°Danny, when you see me, you want to run away? Do you hate me that much?¡± Danny looked at Vivian and gazed around him, identally catching a glimpse of Morris¡¯ stern gaze. He felt a pang of despair inside ¡­ I don¡¯t hate you, I just value life and want to live two more years. ¡°No, no, no, not at all. It just urred to me that there are still some things I need to take care of and I have to go back, so I¡¯ll see you next time we have the chance.¡± It is better not to see again. One more time to see each other, he felt he could live a few years less. ¡°What next time you have a chance? It¡¯s better to choose a day than to crash. It¡¯s easy to see each other today,e and y together.¡± Vivian tilted her head, smiling like a flower, then leaned forward slightly, reached out and pulled the car keys down. Danny reached out to grab them, but Vivian put the keys behind her back and raised an eyebrow, ¡°Still noting down? You want me to ¡°invite¡± you?¡± This word, with a few threatening implications. The attitude, as if to say Danny if note down, she will take action like. Danny pursed his lips, only to feel a chill down his back. Especially when Morris is standing behind Vivian, his gaze is not momentarily looking at Danny, making his back hairy. ¡°Give me a break. You and I really don¡¯t fit. Yes, it¡¯s not, and I¡¯ve recently found the girl of my choice.¡± Danny could only find a reason to reject Vivian, otherwise he was really afraid that he would die at Vivian¡¯s hands. ¡°You found a girl of your choice so soon? No, it¡¯s too fake.¡± Vivian shook his head, ¡°Besides, even if you found one, it would have to be firste first served. I like you too, and I want topare myself with that girl to see who suits you better.¡± Chapter 463: A girl should be reserved The reason Philip brought Danny over today was to make a show of it and get it to Morris¡¯ ears through the mouths of a few of them. But I didn¡¯t expect Morris toe over. Since this is the case, Vivian had to perform hard in front of Morris. ¡°You ¡­ Miss Vivian, a girl should be reserved.¡± Danny said while reaching out to grab the keys. But she put the keys behind her back, not wanting to give Danny at all, ¡°Just pursuing someone you like should not be self-respecting? Dannynguage exams that year must have failed it.¡± ¡°I ¡­ you ¡­¡± Danny stammered, only a moment to anxiously full of sweat. He looked at Vivian, and then at Morris, who was standing behind her, and was chilled by his cold, horrifying gaze. Swallowed, a gesture of resignation, ¡°Okay, you win, you win.¡± The words, Danny flipped from the driver¡¯s seat to the passenger seat, wanting to leave. The first thing you need to do is to get to the other side of the car to stop Danny. But when she turned around, Morris was behind her and didn¡¯t move, not intending to give her the right of way. Vivian looked up and frowned in displeasure, met him eye to eye, but didn¡¯t say anything, just chose to go around to the left. But who knows ¡­ The first thing you need to do is to get to the left and he will go to the left; she will go to the right and he will go to the right. The way was blocked, so Vivian was a little annoyed, coldly questioned: ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Morris put his hands in the pockets of his pants, standing upright and looking down at Vivian, his ck as ink pupils swirling with a touch of deepness that was inscrutable. He, silent. Vivian pursed his lips, eyebrows wrinkled deeper, ¡°I said let you get out of the way, you can not hear me?¡± What does it mean to deliberately block her way? Could it be that Morris is still in love with her? I don¡¯t think so. The person he likes is Lisa from the beginning to the end. The perverted homosexual, twisted love. ¡°No.¡± After a long time of silence, his lips opened slightly and two words popped out. ¡°You¡¯re picking a fight, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Danny is my brother, and you¡¯ve harassed my brother¡¯s life, so naturally I can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing.¡± Morris said methodically. This, to hear ¡­ no problem. ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know that your mother also gave birth to a brother to you?¡± Vivian did not have a good dislike, and added: ¡°Not your own family¡¯s business, you better interfere less.¡± The scene here attracted the attention of a few people, but the smart ones just watched in silence, no one came forward to intervene in the matter. Despite the fact that Vivian and Morris broke up, the rtionship between the two is delicate and imprable. ¡°It¡¯s better to be a brother than a brother.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yo, is that so?¡± The actual fact is that you can find a lot of people who are not able to get a good deal on a lot of things. Or is it that having a Lisa is not enough and you still want a Danny?¡± The thought of Morris sleeping in the same bed with Lisa, who was still a boy, made her sick to her stomach. She had to admit that she was too old-fashioned to ept a same-sex rtionship, let alone the fact that Morris was with a woman who had changed her sex rather than epting her. Vivian¡¯s words are loaded with humiliation, but Morris detects some jealousy between her words. The reason for her harsh words must be that she still cares about herself, right? When he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t help himself, ¡°Yes or no, it doesn¡¯t matter too much to you.¡± But that smile was over-analyzed by Vivian into another situation: smiling so gently, could it be that he really likes Danny? Vivian remembered when she first went to Morris¡¯s Night apartment to look for him, she had clearly seen him looking for two women. At that time, she entered the living room before the two women came out of the apartment in disheveled clothes. Although Morris exinedter, but now that I think about it, could it be a lie? ¡°You ¡­ can¡¯t be. Danny is a decent gentleman, unlike some people who are moralistic.¡± Vivian raised his eyebrows, his face overflowing with a confident smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t give up pursuing Danny because of your words. i just fancy his gentlemanly, easy-going and cheerful nature.¡± Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. This seems to be said to Morris, but Vivian¡¯s gaze has been on Danny running away from him, and it seems to be a deration of love to himself. The smile on Morris¡¯s face disappeared and was instead stered with a cold and frightening air. Tic-tac-toe¡­ At that moment, the car siren sounded. Another Hummer pulled up in the parking space, the door opened, and out came Steve and Stefan. Morris was about to speak when he suddenly saw Vivian looking behind him, so he followed her gaze and looked back, only to see Steve and Stefan appear in the eye. They ¡­ also came? At that moment, Morris handsome face cloudy, a big kind of calm before the storm. But a powerful majesty assaulted the face, depressing people can not breathe. ¡°Hey, crazy, Steve?¡± From a distance, Vivian waved to them while walking towards them. Morris¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed and he silently stretched out a foot. Vivian was caught off guard and tripped, his body plunged directly towards the ground. The man was quick to reach out and put his arm around her waist and bring her into his arms, ¡°What, are your legs getting soft at the sight of a beautiful man?¡± A double entendre. Vivian couldn¡¯t help but be a little annoyed, and opened her mouth to curse when she suddenly changed her mind and smiled at Morris, ¡°Yes, is there a problem?¡± She was Morris tightly embraced in the arms, but one hand propped between the two, pulling away some distance, the other hand but hooked his tie, a charming smile, ¡°to say, or you Morris gave me a lesson, let me know, love this thing is not worth at all. But ¡­ life is too short to have fun in time. Must not miss any good things around, such as money, power, beautiful men. Of course, ah, money and power I can not get, but in no way affect me to hook up with men.¡± The words are light and breezy, from her lips with a light smile slowly out, people do not feel the slightest bit of her sadness, but rather a kind of bragging rights. At the end of the day, Vivian padded closer to Morris and whispered in his ear: ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t need to take the initiative. With my beauty, there is no shortage of ttering men.¡± In order to provoke Morris, Vivian described herself as a watery woman. As thest trailing voice fell, she pushed Morris away and walked towards Stefan and Steve in a big way. To be continued¡­¡­ Chapter 464: Shrews Don’t Like Me Her words seemed to draw a line in the sand with Morris and rify the rtionship. Then, she ignored Morris¡¯ embarrassed expression and went straight to Stefan and Steve. ¡°Howe it¡¯s just the two of you? Didn¡¯t I say there was someone else?¡± Vivian inclined her head toward the car and didn¡¯t see anyone else. Stefan shrugged, ¡°The two of us took time off, the rest of the crew was busy, and the director didn¡¯t allow leave.¡± Two people habitually use Mandarin, did not wait for Steve to understand the words, saw Philip crazy like jumped over, a hand to pull Steve¡¯s hand, ¡°idol, hahaha ¡­ idol hello ah, I am ¡­ oh oh. Sorry, I should speak English.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. I¡¯m a good friend of Vivian¡¯s, Philip. I¡¯m a big fan of yours, and I didn¡¯t expect to meet you today. I¡¯m not sure if you can give me an autographed photo, idol? Hahahaha ¡­ is too excited, too happy.¡± The chatterbox-like Philip squeezed Steve¡¯s hand tightly and could not stop talking. Vivian see Steve face embarrassed look, a Philip grabbed to the side, ¡°stop, can not be so fallen part?¡± After that, she said to Steve in English, ¡°Sorry, my friend is a big fan of yours and was particrly excited after seeing you.¡± Steve nodded andughed cheerfully, ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± Hearing Steve¡¯s quick promise, Philip immediately took out his phone and stood beside Steve to take two pictures with him. At this time, several people standing over there came over, Vivian as the middle matchmaker, began to introduce themselves to several people one by one. But Vivian introduced each and every one of them once, but ignored Morris alone. Even if the man¡¯s face is embarrassed, gloomy as ink, she does not care. On the contrary, when Stefan saw Morris, he asked with interest, ¡°Shrews, who is this? You look very close to each other just now, is it your boyfriend?¡± With the rtionship with Vivian, Stefan always felt that she had a rtionship with that man beyond the average person. Vivian elbowed Stefan hard in the chest, ¡°Are you blind? Which eye thinks he¡¯s my boyfriend?¡± She skimmed her mouth and swept an irritated nce at Morris before impatiently exining, ¡°Let me introduce you both, this is Morris, also my godbrother.¡± ¡°Oh, my godbrother?¡± Stefan sniffed a hint of catnip and whistled, trailing off with a frown. ¡°The Cheal family has adopted me as their granddaughter, so he¡¯s my godbrother. Besides, he has a girlfriend, so don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± Vivian emphasized. After this exnation, Stefan smiled sarcastically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He stepped forward and put his hand in front of Morris, ¡°So you¡¯re Morris? I¡¯ve heard so much about you, you¡¯re really handsome. I am Shrews¡¯ good brother, my name is Stefan.¡± Morris¡¯s deep, three-dimensional face is as cold as ever, but the pair of dark, ink-like pupils are mixed with a little starburst. Slowly reaching out, he shook Stefan¡¯s hand, ¡°Hello.¡± Simple and sharp two words, he does not even seem to say one more word. ¡°Morris, how are you, remember me?¡± Steve shook hands with Morris and talked familiarly, ¡°Last year in C, we also met in the set.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Morris lips pulled out a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s been a year, you¡¯ve be more and more handsome.¡± ¡°Hahahahaha, thanks.¡± Steve tilted his head andughed. Vivian did not expect Morris and Steve actually met. Can¡¯t help but feel that the world seems to be a small way. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go up the mountain first, there is a good location on the mountain especially suitable for pics.¡± So, everyone started to move. Philip admired Steve so much that he was always saddled with him; Arlo followed Aurora, because Aurora couldn¡¯t sign with her things, so Arlo didn¡¯t let her carry things; Sophie and Mandy were a bit timid and didn¡¯t dare to talk. So, only Stefan, Vivian and Morris were left. Vivian opened the trunk of the car and took out the barbecue grill from it. Stefan immediately went forward, ¡°Let me help you, Shrews, you stand aside.¡± He grabbed Vivian¡¯s arm and pulled her aside. Vivian dly epted his attentiveness and looked at him with his arms around his chest, ¡°Okay, okay, okay, you can do it, you do it all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Stefan gave a heated smile. Morris just stood aside and watched the two, as if they were transparent air, directly ignored. His cold, frosty face was already as gloomy as if it could drip ink. The hand ced in the pocket of the suit pants clenched tightly, lips pursed into a straight line, restrained emotions. I can¡¯t help but think of what Vivian just said, ¡°With my looks, there¡¯s never a shortage of ttering backups¡±! Indeed, there is no shortage. Even the domestic famous movie stars are so attentive to her, where she is but a suitor? The surface of the look lightly, Morris inside but iparable torment, iparable torture, almost to the point of madness. The question mark once again emerged in the mind: said to clear rtions with her, secretly cultivate power, in order to better help her pave the wayter,ying the foundation. Now that I think about it, is this method really feasible? Is it toote to regret? Morris has never been a hesitant person, but she really wavered on this matter. On the one hand, he warned himself to be calm and restrained; on the other hand, he was immersed in the jealousy of Vivian and other men. This kind of torture on the soul is simply maddening. ¡°Morris, you take these things and go ahead.¡± Stefan threw a few things to Morris and directly let him go first. He deliberately wanted to detach Morris, and how could Morris not see that. ¡°What, am I in the way here?¡± Morris¡¯s handsome face emerged with a light smile, especially when he slightly raised his forehead, the beauty of his jawline was breathtaking. Morris then nced at Vivian with a doting gaze, but asked tentatively, ¡°You don¡¯t have a crush on my sister, do you?¡± At this point, he was talking to Stefan as his ¡°godbrother¡±. Vivian stared at him angrily, thinking Morris was a psycho. The result was that Stefan handed Morris a big bag of frozen skewers, and his fair face was filled with a sunny smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been interested in your sister for a long time, but your sister, the Shrews, never gave me a chance. Then we can only live as brothers.¡± Chapter 465: He’s not worried about her Stefan¡¯s words fell, Vivian directly hooked shoulders with him, ¡°We are too familiar with each other, do not feel for you. I like the kind of fresh meat that makes my heart thump when I look at it. The first thing you should do is to introduce a few of them to me.¡± This is a deliberate statement for Morris to hear. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you want. The actual fact is that you will be able to get a lot more than just a couple of people. Even if you Morris have Lisa, I Vivian can also have fresh meat. The game, anyone can afford to y. Morris took Vivian¡¯s words into his ears, his temples bursting with anger, but he could only hold back, ¡°If you dare to bring Vivian down, don¡¯t me me for being unkind to you.¡± Since he had told Stefan that he was her brother, any words now were a warning for Stefan to stand in his brother¡¯s shoes. Hearing his words, Stefan turned around and smiled at Morris, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, but I can¡¯t resist those men jumping on her.¡± Stefan is a good ¡°brother¡±, Stefan is very cooperative with Vivian, deliberately stimting Morris. Vivian looked at Stefan and gave him a wink,plimenting him on his intelligence. ¡°That¡¯s for sure, I Vivian neverck of suitors.¡± The words were overly narcissistic, but not exaggerated. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you guys leaving yet?¡± Among those who had walked a long way away, Philip noticed that the three of them hadn¡¯t followed, so he beckoned them to hurry over. So Vivian directly carried the stuff with one hand and put one hand on Stefan¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Crazy, hurry up. I remember your barbecue skills a great, today I want to try your hand, hahaha ¡­¡± The two men walked while talking, leaving Morris directly behind them. Used to being treated like a guest, suddenly being left out, even left behind, Morris face iron blue, the back of the hand carrying things bruises, enough to show his anger. Tolerate. Patience! He once again admonished himself to be calm in his mind, and only then relieved his anger and followed him. He was able to catch up with Stefan and Vivian in no time. Two meters away from them, he followed behind, listening to the two chatting. Vivian wrapped his arm around Stefan¡¯s shoulders,ughing with him, sometimes tilting his head andughing, not caring about his image at all. And Stefan and she never have the so-called star baggage. Thepany¡¯s main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Morris tried to speak up, but was simply ignored by the two. ¡°Shrews, do you remember the time when you went over the wall to go out to the Inte? ying games to let you take me flying and losing all the time.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t that just your stupidity? If you didn¡¯t know how to y, would I have lost?¡± They were talking about games, and Morris took the opportunity to interject again, ¡°You guys didn¡¯t go over the wall together in high school to y games, did you?¡± Stefan tilted his head, his eyes bypassed Vivian, looked at Morris over there and nodded, ¡°Yes ¡­¡± As a result, only one word of a sentence was spoken before Vivian directly interrupted. She hand patted Stefan¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Speaking of games I remembered, I heard them say that once you went out over the wall to y a game was found by the teacher and punished you to stand on the podium, hahaha ¡­¡± Thinking of happy things, Vivianughed and trembled. Theughter was so infectious that Stefan was also happy to follow along with the bellyughing. Vivian¡¯s past is not something Morris has ever been a part of. At the moment, listening to the two of them talk about their past, Morris found it interesting and regrettable. Regret that she met her toote. Of course, these emotions only upy one-fifth, the rest is all jealousy and anger. Damn woman, only broke up with him just over three months, but actually hooked up with other men, really excessive! After several people went up the hill, the men began to set up the grill and prepare the skewers; the girls began to prepare the tables, chairs and tes. The men and women worked together and the division ofbor was clear, so the work efficiency was naturally high. Since Stefan¡¯s parents used to do barbecue, and Stefan has been working with them since he was a kid, he is a great barbecuer. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t resist standing in front of the grill and grilling the skewers. Steve gave Stefan a hand, while Philip, who had admired Steve for a long time, stuck to him like a gumdrop and apanied him to give Stefan a hand. A few girls have nothing to do, sitting on the floor, took a deck of cards and began to y cards. Aurora dragged Sophie, Mandy, three people together to y cards, because Aurora can not speak, and Arlo is worried about theirmunication difficulties, so they apanied Aurora throughout. The three girls sat together to yndlord, but it seemed that Vivian and Morris were a bit redundant. Vivian ignored Morris, who was looking at the scenery, and turned around and walked to the jungle, wanting to go in for a walk and blow the wind. Thend is t, perhaps because it is arge boulder, so there are no weeds, and very sheltered from the wind, there will not be any fire hazards. Vivian also repeatedly searched the Inte before determining such a ce. At the same time, when she searched online, she also knew that there was a cave on the other side, which was an abandoned mine shaft left by the former underground mining, and there were baby fish in the mine. She had nothing to do, instead of standing here awkwardly, she should go for a walk down the mountain. The mountainside is very close to the bottom of the mountain, she walked in the thorn forest for a few minutes down the mountain, following the location of yesterday¡¯s search, and saw the abandoned mine shaft. Standing at the entrance to the mine, a cool breeze hit her, which was refreshing in the hot summer. Just as she was about to walk towards the standing horse, a small sound suddenly rang out behind her. Looking back, she found that the person standing behind her was ¡­ Morris. ¡°Why are you following me?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Vivian was a little upset about Morris¡¯s appearance. Morris stood not far away, hands ced in the pockets of his western pants, maintaining his usual coldness, ¡°This is an abandoned mine, there are deep pits, very dangerous.¡± ¡°No need for you to care.¡± Vivian grunted coldly, thinking Morris was nosy. Of course she knew there was a deep pit inside. If there was no deep pit, where did the baby fishe from? How old was she? Wouldn¡¯t she be careful? Besides, they have already broken up, pretend, pretend to whom to see. She turned around and cautiously walked towards the cave. Morris thin lips slightly open, want to say something, but see Vivian people have gone in, so they had to follow in. ¡°Ah!¡± Although Vivian wore t shoes, but too many rocks under the feet, or identally broke his foot, subconsciously let out a cry of surprise. Then she steadied herself and continued to walk forward. She was fine, but it was Morris, who was following behind her, who was on tenterhooks. ¡°You stop!¡± Seeing that she still wanted to go inside, and the sight inside was very dark, an ident could happen at any time, Morris shouted. Chapter 466: He Kissed Her ¡°What for?¡± Vivian turned around and red at him, her small face with red lips and white teeth was full of displeasure. The man took a healthy step forward, tugged her hand and walked towards the outside without a word, ¡°Come out with me, it¡¯s too dangerous in here.¡± ¡°What are you dragging me for? Let go of me!¡± Vivian was exasperated, struggling to shake his hand, but his hot palm clutched her hand tightly, and did not intend to let go of it in the slightest. ¡°Hey, Morris, don¡¯t make me do it!¡± Vivian said in a deep voice. Under the threat, Morris let her go and turned around, his handsome face looking down at her, pointing at the mine, ¡°Do you know how dangerous it is in here? If anything happens to you I ¡­¡± ¡°What do I have to do with you, Morris, there is no one else here, you do not have to pretend in front of me, okay?¡± Because Morris and Lisa¡¯s past ¡°unpleasant¡± things make Vivian nagging, so he has been disgusted with him, invariably like to tit-for-tat with him. ¡°It¡¯s true that I have nothing to do with it, but if you make any mistakes, grandma will naturally hold me responsible.¡± Perhaps saying that was the most reasonable excuse. ¡°Heh.¡± His answer seemed to be expected by Vivian, and a few mocking smiles surfaced on the little woman¡¯s face, ¡°Who are you? Grandma¡¯s own grandson, can¡¯t even spoil him, and will reprimand you? What a joke.¡± Vivian¡¯s peachy cheeks were loaded with a sarcastic smile, making Morris feel extraordinarily harsh. The words fell, she turned around and walked towards the mine again. Only just in a few dozen meters away, in the upward looking, inside eighty to ny meters away there is a puddle, there are baby fish inside. Out of curiosity, she really wanted to take a look. The baby fish, scientifically known as the giant smander, is a genus of amphibian with a tail in the family Cryptogamidae, the giant smanders. It is arge, ttened animal with a total length of 582-834 mm and a head length of 310-585 mm. It lives in caves and caves in deep pools in streams and rivers at altitudes of up to 1, 000 meters, and is rtivelymon. Vivian has not seen, this is with a strong curiosity, just did not expect Morris a strong obstruction. People have a rebellious mentality. The more Morris stops, the more she wants to see. When she didn¡¯t look back, Morris once again walked up and tugged her hand, ¡°Come back!¡± ¡°Oops, Morris are you bored ¡­¡± ¡°Wow~~¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Vivian is wrinkling his brow at Morris, the result of the cave suddenly came like a baby¡¯s voice, abrupt, and echo, scared Vivian head into Morris¡¯s arms clinging to him, ¡°Holy shit, what the hell, where did the babye from?¡± She clung to Morris as if she were an octopus, terrified. The man first froze, his body stiffened for a moment, before he raised his hand and patted her back, ¡°So timid, you still want toe in?¡± ¡°Wow~~¡± The sound of sshing and baby-like sounds came from time to time inside the cave, scaring Vivian to hug Morris are afraid to let go, ¡°What is this ah, sounds like a child¡¯s voice, but not like ¡­¡± ¡°Silly, this is the sound of a baby fish.¡± Morris couldn¡¯t help himself, his handsome face hooked up a heartfelt smile and told her the truth. ¡°Huh?¡± Vivian immediately let go of Morris, ¡°You said this is the sound of a dollfish?¡± God, she was really ignorant. When I think about it, I think I¡¯ve heard people say that this is the sound of a dollfish before. But I know it, but I still feel a little odd when I hear it. The two people face each other, because into the cave forty-five meters, so the sight is much darker, the man stood against the light, so it is not very clear his expression, but vaguely can feel his gaze some hot. The scene of her just taking the initiative to hug Morris came to mind, Vivian skimmed the corners of her mouth, and a few moments of unnaturalness surfaced on her small face. ¡°That ¡­ I just came to see the dollfish, you don¡¯t have to follow me.¡± Vivian exined a sentence, trying to defuse the embarrassment. ¡°Together, I also want to see.¡± Morris only understood in due course that Vivian entered just to see the doll fish. In order to satisfy her curiosity, he had to join her. The two walked inside, Morris turned on his phone¡¯s shlight to light the way for her, before walking in and seeing several baby fish in the deep pool inside. Because dollfish are protected animals, the two just looked at them for a while and left. While admiring the doll fish, Vivian said a few words to himself, but Morris did not even pay attention to listen, his attention was all on Vivian, watching her cheeks. That face was what he thought about day and night. Since the breakup, it was rare to be alone with her like this. God knows with what amazing restraint Morris restrained himself from going up to her and hugging her tightly. ¡°¡­¡± Vivian looked at the dollfish and was so happy to hear it purr again that she tilted her head and called out Morris¡¯ name and was about to say something when she was taken into the man¡¯s arms and leaned down to kiss her on the lips. At that moment, the familiar scent of vani came over her. The smell that belongs to Morris is the same one that she has been dreaming about. His slightly hot lips on her cool red lips, sweet, sticky, soft, let people coveted can not stop lightly sucked. Vivian did not react, standing there as if dumbfounded, allowing him to kiss her lips. In the summertime, the two of them were thinly clothed, and she could clearly feel his heavy breathing and thumping heartbeat. Even, for a moment, she nearly fell into his hot kiss. But the cry of the fish in the deep pool woke her up, and Vivian pushed Morris away and pped him across the face with her hand, ¡°Morris, you fucking asshole!¡± A p in the past, Morris watched the p came, but did not move. Vivian¡¯s eyebrows knitted and her hand stopped a few centimeters from his cheek, but the breeze ruffled his hair. ¡°Are you sick?¡± It was clear that Vivian was angry, but she just couldn¡¯t bear to hit him. Just now, Morris could have easily avoided it, but he didn¡¯t move a muscle. It is this small detail that makes Vivian quite puzzled, why he did not resist? And why would he kiss himself? Was there any lingering love? ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t ¡­ restrain myself! Thest half of the sentence, Morris did not say, but changed his mouth: ¡°Seeing you, I suddenly miss Lisa a little.¡± He put down a sentence, turned around and walked away directly. He walked away as if the scene had never happened. Vivian reacted and pointed at Morris¡¯s back, cursing angrily: ¡°Morris, you fucking stop!¡± The little woman trotted over and went straight around to Morris¡¯ front, reaching out and shoving him, ¡°You want to leave after taking advantage of me, why should you?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°So what do you want to do?¡± He was very puzzled. ¡°You kiss me, of course I have to kiss back to get even!¡± After Vivian¡¯s bold words, she really grabbed his cor and yanked it down, kissed him on the lips on tiptoe, and bit him on the lips with a vengeance, before letting him go. Chapter 467: The madness of two people If the kiss that Morris gave just now was just an impulsive act, then what is her behavior at this moment? Impulsive? Vivian felt that she must have acted on impulse as well. But she and Morris are not people who can¡¯t restrain their emotions from getting excited and impulsive. Vivian had even thought that Morris must be in love with her, otherwise how could she not resist kissing her? ¡°What are you looking at? That¡¯s how we¡¯re really even, otherwise I¡¯d be in a lot of trouble.¡± After she kissed Morris, he kept staring at her, which made Vivian embarrassed and embarrassed, so she had to make up a reason to dislike him. Morris¡¯s deep, cold eyes were shimmering and burning, and Vivian couldn¡¯t understand what he was thinking, let alone notice the flickering curvature of his lips. ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, if I forcefully sleep with you today, you¡¯ll have to sleep back?¡± For some reason, Morris just said that. ¡°Uh-huh, of course!¡± Vivian nodded her head as if she was possessed. The man stepped forward and approached her, keeping a stone¡¯s throw away from her, ¡°Vivian, you don¡¯t want me to take advantage of you that much?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that nonsense? For no reason at all, why should you take advantage of me? ¡­ Well ¡­¡± Vivian has not finished a sentence, then Morris raised his arm around the waist, brought her into the arms, leaned down and kissed her lips. This time, the man¡¯s kiss was impetuous and unrestrained, nibbling on her lips with abandon. Vivian was dumbfounded, allowing him to kiss her like this, and even felt a bit suffocated. The man¡¯s strong scent was emanating from his nose and lips, and everything seemed to pull her back to the time when they were together. Everything is a good memory, for a time, even the air is sweet. The reason for this is that Vivian was easily overwhelmed by his love and affection for him, and sank into the ocean of love. When Vivian came to her senses, she actually found that she was picked up by Morris and rode directly on her waist. She was wearing a long floral dress, which made it easier for him to ¡°do something¡±. Before she had time to react, Morris had already entered her city. Because Morris has been training for years, he is in excellent physical condition, and Vivian only weighs ny pounds. This weight for Morris, but like holding the weight of a kitten. ¡°Well ¡­¡± Vivian came to his senses and tried to struggle, but found his posture a bit awkward, and even felt that he must have a brain problem. It had been three months since she broke up with Morris, but this bastard was actually still bullying her. It¡¯s okay to bully her, she¡¯s always been extremely alert, but she was easily ¡­ given ¡­ by him ¡°Prime ¡­ well ¡­¡± She straightened up and just wanted to say something, but the words came to her lips, but she felt a vicious impact, and suddenly felt powerless. Vivian was near frantic. Lying on his shoulder, she just felt shameless. Vivian? Vivian!!! You¡¯re such an idiot. It¡¯s so humiliating, it¡¯s humiliating, it¡¯s humiliating. She clutched his shoulders with both hands, feeling humiliated, but not willing to let Morris find her ¡°sinking¡±, would that not reveal the fact that she still liked him? No, absolutely not. So she pursed her lips, pretended to be calm and came to Morris¡¯s ear and whispered: ¡°I didn¡¯t know that brother likes to be in this kind of ce, ah.¡± As Vivian¡¯sst word fell, Morris first paused for a second, and then acted as if she had gone crazy. God knows, her breath ruffled his hair as she crouched beside his ear and spoke, tingling and tingling, and her thoughtless gesture was the deadliest temptation that simply drove Morris a little crazy. ¡°Is that so? I do think ¡­ Vivian ¡­ , also like it.¡± The two seemed to be fighting in secret, and neither was willing to show their attitude. And just because they were in the cave, there was no cell phone signal, so those people who were barbecuing could not contact the two of them. However, everyone knows the rtionship between Morris and Vivian, and naturally, they all know it by heart and do not mention the two of them. For Vivian and Morris two people, more than three months, although it is broken up, but ultimatelyck of real sense of the breakup. After the breakup, they did not contact each other again. It is probably the heart are holding ¡°resentment¡±, so do when the more intense crazy. However, the two are not defeated, said are angry words but became the best ¡°fuel¡±. After two hours or so, Morrisid his suit jacket on the floor and Viviany on his chest, slowly closing her eyes in silence. Finally, I don¡¯t know how long it took, but she fell asleep. It seems that every time she is with Morris, she sleeps especially well. Morris looked at the sleeping little woman, leaned down and kissed her on the forehead, got up and left. When Vivian woke up and saw that there was no one around her, the feeling of fullness in her heart disappeared instantly and she was left with a sense of loss. She got up and went up to the mountainside. She found Morris and several other people drinking and chatting together. Seeing Vivian appear, several people¡¯s eyes swiftly all looked over.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Steve: ¡°Vivian, hurry up and get over here, if you¡¯rete, you won¡¯t be able to eat.¡± Stefan: ¡°Shrews, you are not enough. Although your friends are important, but we are not important? You left us to go y with your friends.¡± Mandy: ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s not fair.¡± Sophie: ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re not eating well at your friend¡¯s ce and noting up on purpose, are you?¡± Philip: ¡°Pepper, I also think you¡¯re too ungrateful to apany your friends to barbecue at the bottom of the hill and not call us.¡± ¡­ The first thing that happened was that Vivian was stunned to hear their words, and then she understood what was going on. Morris must havee up with a reason, saying that she went for a walk at the bottom of the hill and met her friending over for a barbecue, so she asked him toe up and pass on the message that he woulde upter. Vivian reacted quickly, smiled, and said, ¡°It happens to be my high school ssmate who met them and had to drag me to chat. My phone ran out of battery, so I forgot to tell you.¡± This reason is perfect. The reason is that Morris, who has been turning his back on Vivian, is drinking and jerking off, as if her appearance has nothing to do with him. Chapter 468: Each one takes what he needs Vivian looked at the man¡¯s back, thinking about the ¡°madness¡± in the cave at the bottom of the hill, and could not help but blush, and even a feeling of pleasure arose in her heart. She walked over, Philip handed over a bottle of beer, ¡°Come on, punish yourself with three bottles.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay, my bad.¡± The little woman took the easy-open can of beer and gulped it down. As she drank, she was thinking ¡­ Didn¡¯t Morris like Lisa a lot? This is the legendary ¡°family flower does not smell like wild flowers¡±? Although there is Lisa, but Morris still think about the pleasure of being with her, will just now that crazy and hot? The only thing that seems possible is this. Vivian thought about it, it does not matter, anyway, are adults, the right as a physical need. She doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend, so doing so ¡­ shouldn¡¯t be too shameful. In the heart of such a self-congrattion, Vivian is relieved of this. ¡°Wow, Vivian good drinking capacity ah.¡± ¡°Little pepper wine quantity bull batch.¡± ¡°Awesome, really boozy.¡± ¡°Shrews, this is really ¡­ thousand sses of wine you can¡¯t get drunk, right.¡± ¡°Oh expansive, awesome awesome, Vivian is too valiant.¡± ¡­ Several people started to coax. Vivian drank three beers, then sat down on the floor next to Stefan, who handed over a few skewers, ¡°Here, try my handiwork.¡± Grilled fish and tofu, gluten, yellowtail and squid skewers. These four items were Vivian¡¯s favorite food, and Stefan actually remembered them. She took the skewers and pursed her lips, ¡°It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve had your skewers, I wonder if they still taste the same as before.¡± After saying that, Vivian tasted a bite, chewed slowly and couldn¡¯t help but nod and praise, ¡°You¡¯re really a kebab boss who was dyed by your acting career, hahaha ¡­¡± ¡°Eat more if you like it, I¡¯ll grill it for youter.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Vivian smiled, and to make the lie more realistic, added, ¡°It¡¯s a world away from the skewers grilled by my middle school ssmate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a must.¡± Stefan tilted his head with a smile and took a few more skewers and handed them to Vivian. Morris, who was sitting across the table, swept his gaze at Vivian from time to time, especially when he saw Stefan being so attentive to her, the man¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good, but he just buried his head in the skewers and didn¡¯t say anything. A group of people sat together to eat and drink, and then piled up together to y fried gold. Considering the different family conditions of several girls, so Mandy, Sophie, Aurora three girls together to fight thendlord. Stefan, Morris, Vivian, Arlo, Philip, and Steve had a great time ying gold fry. It was not untilte afternoon that a party ended and each went home. After Vivian sent Mandy and Sophie back, he came home by himself and just changed his shoes in the entrance when Yara¡¯s phone call came. ¡°Yara?¡± ¡°Vivian, I¡¯ve thought it over, I think ¡­ the baby can be handed over to Morris. after all ¡­pared to Mike, I¡¯m more willing to trust him.¡± Yara has been in contact with Morris many times and has a pretty good feeling about Morris. Especially since Morris promised her that he would let her see the child once every three months and also let her know where the child was ced. Yara was afraid of Mike and even more afraid of Anthony, so the best option was to give the baby to Morris and let him find a way to hide it. She would take care of all the expenses. ¡°You¡¯ve thought it over?¡± Vivian didn¡¯t think Yara would finally agree to Morris. ¡°My mom just called me and said Anthony has been harassing them. I think ¡­ Anthony will be unable to hold back and force me to give up the baby.¡± On the phone, Yara spoke with a tone full of loss and helplessness.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Vivian knew Yara must be desperate for a choice. ¡°Okay, you wait for me, I¡¯ll contact him.¡± Hanging up the phone, Vivian changed her shoes in the foyer again and went downstairs. Walked out of the unit building and drove in the parking lot while calling Morris. ¡°Beep beep beep ¡­¡± The phone rang three times and the other party answered the call. The call was answered, but Morris did not speak. Vivian couldn¡¯t help but think of what happened today in the upper mountain and couldn¡¯t help but feel flushed. The good thing is that few people know about that cave on Mount Qiming, and usually no one will go in. And although Qiming Mountain is a good choice for barbecue, it is too far from the city and fewer people go there, otherwise it would be really embarrassing to be bumped into. ¡°Just now Yara called me and said she ¡­ agreed to your offer.¡± Vivian opened the door to the point. Dryly talking about Yara as if nothing that happened between her and Morris in the cave today existed. Morris, unmistakably, did not say a word about it, but said in a calm tone, ¡°Okay, have her drop the baby off at the underground parking lot of the mall, and I¡¯ll send someone to pick it up. No need to bring anything.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Vivian answered. After that, there was several seconds of silence. Vivian hesitated for a long time and asked again, ¡°Are you ¡­ really trustworthy?¡± Mike will use Yara¡¯s child to fight for the position of The Cheal family heir, so will Morris use this child to threaten Mike? After she asked, she suddenly felt a little retarded. With Morris¡¯s strength, there is absolutely no need to deal with Mike like this. He is not worthy of it. So, not waiting for Morris to speak, Vivian said again: ¡°I believe that you should not be so mean.¡± After speaking, she hung up the phone directly. She then went to Yara¡¯s house and had a long chat with Yara, but avoided the family¡¯s sister-inw. In the evening, the two went out to the mall designated by Morris and handed the baby over to a stranger in the underground garage. The other party brought a sister-inw and took the child away directly. Even though Yara had a lot of reluctance, she didn¡¯t dare to take the baby home with her. The child was carried to the car by the sister-inw, and the man in the suit got into the car and drove away. Yara watched the child leave, and her eyes burst into tears. She raised her hand to cover her mouth and cried silently. Vivian, seeing her heartbreak, immediately went to her and patted her shoulder,forting her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. The child leaving is only temporary, it¡¯s for his protection, it¡¯s your love. Next, you still need to do a lot of things, to cheer up, understand?¡± After what happened today, Yara should understand one thing ¡­ That is once the same encounter with Vivian, is that she should make herself stronger in order not to be threatened. ¡°Mm-hmm, I know, I will work hard and won¡¯t be threatened again.¡± ¡°Cheer up.¡± Vivian sighed and added, ¡°Morris has said that she will give you a video when the baby is arranged, so you will know how the baby is doing then.¡± ¡°By the way, can you ask him how much money I need to pay him?¡± Yara was worried that the child would not have a good time if she didn¡¯t pay. Vivian, however, smiled, ¡°Giving the child to Morris will save him a lot of trouble. Do you think that money canpare to that?¡± It¡¯s just a matter of taking what you need. Chapter 469: Accompany me to Fraser After the child was sent away, Yara¡¯s mood had not been good, so Vivian had to go to the vi to keep Yarapany. The two of them talked long and hard until they both fell asleepte at night. The next day, Vivian went to the office to work. The next day, Vivian went to work at thepany. For several days in a row, she was very busy. Until the work in hand is finished, this day Vivian suddenly thought of one thing, that is, she suddenly remembered that day in the mountain with Morris two people after sex, she forgot the contraceptive pill. So ¡­ Without any contraception, it is highly likely that you will get pregnant? Thinking about this, Vivian¡¯s whole body felt terrible. That day, at work, after going to the studio to shoot a set of photos, Vivian went to the break room to take a break, passing by the office, and happened to meet Stewart. ¡°Hi!¡± Vivian said hello to Stewart. When Stewart saw Vivian, he walked straight towards her and took her arm intimately, ¡°What are you doing? I don¡¯t see you around.¡± ¡°What can I be busy with? I went to the studio this morning to take some pictures.¡± ¡°I heard from Edwin that you are gaining momentum in thepany, so I guess Mera has been eyeing you for a long time.¡± Although Stewart is not in FUN Media Company, she knows more about thepany than anyone else. ¡°Where there are women, there¡¯s always war.¡± Vivian shrugged helplessly. Thest time she was in C, she and Mera had already formed a feud, and Mera had hated her for a long time. The person behind her was Yoona, but when Yoona died, Vivian didn¡¯t even see Mera at the funeral. The friendship built on the rtionship of interest is really fragile and unbreakable. The two walked to the lounge and sat down. Vivian looked at Stewart and asked, ¡°What are you doing here today?¡± Ever since Stewart knew that Morris liked ¡°men¡±, his dislike for Vivian has gradually dissolved. When she first liked Morris, she treated Vivian as her rival, but when it was revealed on the Inte that Morris was kissing a ¡°man¡± on the street, Stewart was the one who suffered the most. In addition, in the clothing store, Vivian dressed as a man, but in front of her, put her arms around Morris¡¯s neck and kissed him. That kind of blow, is deadly. So, since then Stewart gradually and Vivian rtionship has be better. Good is good, but not to the extent of talking to each other. ¡°That ¡­ I want to go to C country.¡± Stewart hesitated for a moment and said. ¡°To C country?¡± She frowned slightly, remembered a few days ago toe to the office to ask her about Fraser, and asked, ¡°To Fraser?¡± Sheughed but didn¡¯t say anything, a few moments of unnaturalness surfaced on her face. ¡°You liked Morris at first, but you¡¯ve got someone in mind so soon?¡± Vivian¡¯s words were a bit flirtatious. At the mention of Morris, the corners of Stewart¡¯s mouth skimmed, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, it¡¯s bad luck.¡± She sat sideways on the sofa, propped her elbows on the sofa backrest to support her forehead, and sighed, ¡°The concubine has a lover and the boy has no intention. If I had known that he liked men, I would not have seen him? s, the thought of him liking men, I ¡­¡± She reached out and covered her chest, clenching her teeth and wrinkling her brow with a painful expression of struggle, ¡°Can you appreciate that kind of diaphragm?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Vivian shook his head, ¡°No, I can not experience. That kind of scum, I do not like.¡± She replied against her will. I¡¯m d I broke up with Morris, or Stewart would have wanted to kill her one day if he knew she was the one pretending to be a man. ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t like him, at least you won¡¯t suffer as much as I do.¡± She ruffled her hair with her long, slender fingers and let out a long sigh. Suddenly, she was stunned, realizing afterwards that she had identally revealed the truth that she had a crush on Fraser. I have to say, Fraser is really handsome. As the firstdy of Stewart Group, he has been in and out of all kinds of asions, read countless men, all kinds of men she has seen, only Fraser is the most unforgettable to her. Morris she had loved, because it was a hairdresser, even if he looked more handsome, there would not be that sense of amazement at first sight. And Fraser is different. His unique temperament, gentle and modest, is unforgettable. She had to admit to liking him. ¡°Oh, actually ¡­ actually ¡­ I just wanted to talk to Fraser about something.¡± Stewart noticed that Vivian was looking at her with a few smirks in his eyes that made her ufortable. ¡°It¡¯s a woman, no need to exin so much.¡± Vivian leaned back on the sofa and said, ¡°Fraser is not a bad person, but ¡­¡± thinking about the mysterious things about Fraser, Vivian kindly reminded a word, ¡± You know each other too short, if you really like him, you should get along with him more after you find him in the future.¡± She was not sure if Stewart knew about the past between Fraser and Yoona. She didn¡¯t feelfortable mentioning it to Stewart. ¡°Say, he is your ex-boyfriend, do you ¡­ not care?¡± Women, always interested in the former object of the person they like. Vivian does not think, ¡°Nothing to count, it¡¯s all in the past tense.¡± When ites to the past, Stewart¡¯s gossip heart burns. Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Vivian turned sideways to face Stewart, ¡°You¡¯re interested in her?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Back then ¡­¡± she leaned back on the sofa backrest, looking up at the ceiling, remembering the events of that year, ¡°we were quite good back then, but the breakup was also a mess. It is that he had to go abroad to develop, and then there was no contact.¡± ¡°So?¡± The result of the one-stroke way of telling their past was not very satisfactory to Stewart. Suddenly, she remembered Vivian¡¯s first jewelry show on the runway, and with a sh of light, she asked, ¡°The jewelry set called ¡°First Love¡± that you wore at Ivan¡¯s team¡¯s jewelry show, you didn¡¯t really use him as your inspiration, did you?¡± ¡°Pfft ¡­¡± As if she had heard some funny joke, Vivian covered her lips andughed, ¡°What the hell, that¡¯s just a gimmick. But then again, if you want to go see Fraser, go ahead.¡± Vivian was also curious to know about Fraser, the mystery was tormenting her as she scratched her liver and lungs. When ites to business, Stewart curbed his gossip and said seriously, ¡°I can¡¯t find him and want you to make a trip to C with me. I¡¯ve already asked Edwin for leave for you, and he¡¯s approved it all.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t made a decision yet, and you guys are deciding for me?¡± Vivian nced at Stewart. ¡°Heh heh, don¡¯t make that face. I¡¯m also paid for my services, helping you contact apany in C for a costume show. This is considered payment, how¡¯s that?¡± Stewart smiled proudly, just like a ¡°sister is very righteous¡± look. In that case, what else could Vivian say but to nod her head to express her gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Miss Chu, for giving me a meal, I appreciate it.¡± Chapter 470: Meeting Lisa’s Suitor Vivian promised Stewart, Stewart was naturally happy, so he said boldly, ¡°I should thank you for apanying me to C. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll treat you to a western restaurant for lunch.¡± Phil¡¯s Western Restaurant. Stewart and Vivian were dining in a booth, and after Vivian finished eating the Wellington steak on his te, he said, ¡°You eat first, I¡¯ll go to the bathroom.¡± I don¡¯t know if it was because of the cold water I drankst night, but my stomach was a little upset. ¡°Well, go ahead.¡± Stewart jawed slightly. Vivian got up and walked out of the box and walked down the corridor in the direction of the bathroom ¡­ As she was walking, she suddenly heard an argumentative voice ring out, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try to touch me! I ¡­ ah!¡± Along with the scream sounded, a heavy crash sounded again in a sidepartment. This sound is so familiar. Vivian subconsciously stopped, and Lisa came to mind. The voice was too much like her. ¡°Lisa, don¡¯t you fucking look at what you are? Who else would want a pervert like you but me? You think you¡¯re really a woman just because you¡¯ve be one, but you can¡¯t hatch an egg!¡± A rude male voice growled. ¡°Oooh ¡­ no ¡­ you can¡¯t say that ¡­¡± ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s not? You think he The Cheal family young master will look at you if you can¡¯t produce a child like you?¡± ¡­ Stopping her steps Vivian stood there, it was not meant to be, but a few words put her in deep thought. Ta-da-da-da! At this moment, suddenly the sound of footsteps cluttered up. Without waiting for Vivian to turn around and look over, she was shoved, ¡°Get out of the way.¡± She stumbled into the wall behind her, hitting it sideways, her shoulder hitting the wall, and she winced in pain. ¡°Branden, how dare you hit Lisa, do you want to fucking die?¡± The voice became even more familiar. Vivian subconsciously looked back and saw that the person standing in the box that had been pushed open was Philip.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Behind Philip stood the suited ¡­ Morris? How did he ¡­ get here? ¡°Oooh ¡­ Morris, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Lisa, who was lying on the ground after being beaten, saw Morrising over and walked straight over to hug him. But Morris didn¡¯t let her get close, pushed Lisa away, raised his foot smoothly, and kicked the Japanese man named Branden in the chest. Bang¨C! Branden hit the table hard and tumbled to the floor again, falling to the ground and unable to get up halfway. ¡°If you touch one more finger of Lisa in the future, I¡¯ll scrap you!¡± The word, almost as if squeezed out from Morris¡¯s teeth, carried a strong hatred and anger. Vivian covered her arm and stood at the door, silently watching the scene inside. The day when he and Morris indulged in the cave a few days ago came to mind. The original still have a trace of fantasy, thought Morris with her over time, even if once like Lisa, now can put aside that kind of aberrant rtionship, back to normal. Now it seems that she thought too much. Otherwise, how could Morris not see her who was pushed into the wall? Even if his back was just turned to him. ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± Branden propped his palms on the floor, stood up with difficulty, raised his hand to cover his chest, andughed sarcastically, ¡°I didn¡¯t see that Morris was very fond of taking away people¡¯s goodness.¡± Lisa, who was wearing a long waist pinching dress, stood behind Morris with trepidation, her white hand tugging at the corner of Morris¡¯s coat, quite dependent on him. ¡°What the hell is taking away someone¡¯s love? What you call love, is to beat to death? Look at Lisa her face let you ¡­¡± An indignant Philip pointed at Lisa standing behind Morris and Branden confronted. But the moment he looked back at Lisa, his eyes could not help but nce at Vivian standing at the door of the box. He said, ¡°Pepper, what are you doing here?¡± Philip can¡¯t help but look at Morris, the flow of light under his eyes faintly sh. Damn, the person who was just pushing at the door was actually Pepper? It¡¯s a good thing he didn¡¯t say anything, otherwise he would have been exposed today. Morris took Philip¡¯s expression into his eyes, his body instantly stiffened, and when he turned around, he saw Vivian¡¯s left hand covering his right shoulder, his lost expression staring at him. When he met her gaze, Morris¡¯s heart thumped and he was inexplicably a little flustered. He noticed Vivian, Lisa naturally also noticed the man looked abnormal, followed his line of sight and saw Vivian. ¡°You ¡­ what are you doing here?¡± Lisa was equally taken aback. A few pairs of eyes shed over, Vivian pretended to calmly straighten his back, put down the hand over the shoulder, lightly said a sentence, ¡°What to see, you continue ah. The free ¡°y¡±, not to see it is not a pity?¡± So she walked to the door with her arms around her chest and leaned against the doorframe in a big way to be a serious onlooker. Vivian knew that if she left now, she would be running away. She didn¡¯t want Morris to see her in a bad way, wouldn¡¯t that reveal that she still had feelings for him? It was like a secret battle, and she didn¡¯t want to lose or be embarrassed. Vivian¡¯s presence made the atmosphere between several people awkward and delicate, and likewise, Vivian was also ufortable. But she has long been ustomed to disguise, reaching into her pocket, feeling a piece of candy from her pocket, peeling off the candy paper and stuffing a piece ofrge white rabbit milk candy into her mouth, ¡°You guys continue ah.¡± Because of the sugar in her mouth, her speech was a bit muffled, but she was still able to hear what she said. Philip¡¯s mouth corner a wild twitch, nearly by Vivian surprised jaw. Morris¡¯s handsome face was unruffled, and he nced back at Branden, ¡°When you see Lisa in the future, you¡¯d better go around. Otherwise, you will be responsible for the consequences.¡± The next sentence, his palm tugged Lisa¡¯s wrist, turned around and walked straight away. It was in front of Vivian and brushed past her, but meanly did not give her a look. Philip was angry and furious with Branden, pointing at his face and cursing, ¡°Damn, Lisa is my brother¡¯s person, if you dare to touch her again, castrate you. Fuck!¡± After cursing, Philip turned to Vivian and smiled, ¡°Pepper, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll treat you to a hot pot sometime. Remember, make sure to call Steve, it¡¯s a deal.¡± He patted her shoulder and ran away with a fart. Vivian raised an eyebrow, and her red lips curled into a smile. Where was this guy trying to invite her to dinner? It¡¯s just that he¡¯s not interested in wine. After all, his idol is Steve. After the good show, she took a look at Branden standing in the box, I have to say, he is good-looking. A beautiful man in Japanese uniform style, a feminine face, but hides a malicious heart. In Vivian¡¯s eyes, all men who hit women are not good. The two men looked at each other, and she didn¡¯t think much of it, turned around and prepared to leave. ¡°Your name is, Vivian?¡± The man behind her suddenly spoke up. Chapter 471: Stay away from the men Vivian looked back at Branden, a little confused. How did he know her name? ¡°Something wrong?¡± She asked in a cold voice. Branden walked up to her and looked at her with a critical eye, as if he was admiring a product. The look repulsed Vivian, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what¡¯s up, I¡¯ll tell you what¡¯s up.¡± She turned to leave, but Branden stopped her, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t you want to know why I know your name?¡± Vivian chewed the white rabbit milk candy in her mouth and pursed her lips, ¡°You like Lisa, Lisa knows me, it¡¯s not strange that you know my name.¡± Even if she was curious, she wouldn¡¯t show it. What Vivian hates the most is to be guessed by other people¡¯s emotions and thoughts. Coincidentally, Branden was right on the money. ¡°I¡¯ve heard Lisa mention you and know you like Morris, although I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯d like a man who has two boats and is arrogant and arrogant, but would you be interested in working together?¡± Branden curtailed the sizing up look he had just given her and asked for her opinion in a very sincere manner. Vivian thought Branden would mention anything when he approached her, but she didn¡¯t expect him to make such a dogged offer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, not interested.¡± A hard tone, a rejectionist attitude. Branden really doesn¡¯t know much about the rtionship between Lisa and Morris. I¡¯m afraid that the so-called ¡°two boats¡± he was talking about was Morris and her and Lisa. Unfortunately, even she herself is Lisa¡¯s ¡°stepping stone¡±. Vivian snorted lightly and walked out of the box. This time, Branden did not follow. She went to the bathroom and then went straight back to the box. Stewart sat on the card seat ying with his phone, saw Viviane in and red at her, ¡°If you don¡¯te, I¡¯m going to ask someone to go to the bathroom to get you.¡± It took so long to go to the bathroom, did you fall into the toilet? ¡°With my tonnage, it¡¯s hard to fall into the toilet.¡± Vivian flirted with himself and sat down opposite her to continue eating. ¡°I bought a ticket for the day after tomorrow, we¡¯ll leave the day after tomorrow, so you can have a day off tomorrow.¡± Stewart had originally nned to leave tomorrow, but there was a temporary matter at thepany and she had to go back to the office to deal with the problem. ¡°Everything is under your arrangement.¡± Vivian did not have anyments. ¡­ Hilton Hotel, Presidential Suite. The bedroom bed, into the eyes of the messy bedding, and the unclothed Mike and Anthony. ¡°Wow, Huai, you really make me crazy about you.¡± Afterwards, Mike leaned on the head of the bed, Anthonyy on hisp, the right hand holding a cigarette hanging on the edge of the bed, flicking the cigarette butt,menting. Mike¡¯s eyes were slightly closed, with a cigarette in his mouth, without saying a word. The first time I saw you, I was so happy to see you. The blue pupils of his eyes burst out a bit of coldness. Mike¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly, and then smoothed out in a sh, his facial expression maintained its usual evil smile, ¡°What regret? I was just wondering where Yara had hidden the baby.¡± ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s good that it¡¯s not.¡± Anthony snorted coldly, got up, lifted up a bathrobe and wrapped it around his waist, stood barefoot on the carpet and gazed at Mike, ¡°You were the one who said that having a child would smoothly get the position of The Cheal family heir. You green me, I also let you child born smoothly, now the child lost, which means you The Cheal family status is not maintained.¡± He took a puff from his cigarette and his eyes narrowed, ¡°If I can¡¯t find your seed with Yara and take the position of future head of The Cheal family, you and I will be an outcast.¡± Anthony said, Anthony walked to Mike, one hand propped on the back of the bed behind him, one hand cupped Mike¡¯s chin, and said conspiratorially: ¡°You should know clearly, the fate of the abandoned son.¡± Mike mps the cigarette fingers slightly hard, hard to pinch the cigarette butt, but the face is still hanging unrestrained smile, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? You gave me a year¡¯s time, and only half a year has just passed. If you can¡¯t handle this, I, Mike, am not qualified to work with you.¡± He raised his head and looked up at Anthony. The two men looked at each other, and the air was frozen for a moment. Suddenly Anthony tilted his head andughed, ¡°Hahahaha, I knew it, I Anthony will never be wrong about anyone.¡± The hand cupping his chin gently patted Mike¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mike slightly jawed. ¡°Do you want to take a love bath together?¡± Anthony¡¯s white face was filled with a bad smile, and pointed to the bathroom. Mike shook his head, ¡°You go ahead, I¡¯ll make a phone call.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Without thinking otherwise, Anthony turned and went to the bathroom, closing the door behind him. With the sound of the door, Mike¡¯s smiling face was instantly cloudy and chilly. Six months ago, because Anthony knew that Yara was pregnant, he came to L City to catch Yara. During that time, Yara called her several times, but he did not answer. On that asion, Mike thought that the baby in Yara¡¯s belly should not survive that day, but who knew that Yara escaped with the help of Vivian. Not only that, the bitch even bit back at Anthony, saying that she was abused by him. Anthony immediately sent someone to arrest him, although Anthony wanted to kill him, but finally gave him a chance to choose. As long as he is willing to ¡°submit¡± to Anthony, he will spare his life. This is also the reason why Mike was reluctant to save Yara when she was first captured by Anthony on the ne. Because as early as in the C country and Anthony when they met, Anthony has ¡°meaning¡± to him, Mike has always been deliberately distant from Anthony. But in the end, he still fell into Anthony¡¯s hands. Mike is not willing to die like this, so he can only choose to ¡°submit¡± to Anthony, and state that as long as the child in Yara¡¯s belly can be sessfully delivered, he will be able to get the heir of The Cheal family, then he can be Anthony¡¯s right-hand man, to help him ascend to that supreme position! Anthony likes Yara, but his feelings are not mutual. Anthony likes Yara, but not very much. In the eyes of a politician, even the people he loves have to be evaluated for their value, and he is naturally the best at weighing the pros and cons. The reason why he wants to marry Yara is that he wants to use the power of The Sain family.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. There are a thousand ways for Anthony to destroy The Sain family, but if he can get The Sain family, it will be like a tiger with wings. Anthony came out of the bathroom, barefoot on the carpet, leaned down to pick up the clothes that had fallen on the floor, while putting them on, said: ¡°I came to L City this time because I had something to do, and I came to see you. If it wasn¡¯t for a temporary emergency in C, I would have liked to spend a few days with you.¡± Mike lifted the bedding, put on the bathrobe, and went straight to the bathroom, ¡°I wille to C to look for you when I have time.¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Anthony said. Mike ignored it, went into the bathroom and was about to close the door when Anthony pushed the bathroom door open and walked in, tugging Mike¡¯s arm and holding him against the wall, ¡°Remember, from the first day I slept with you, you¡¯re my man. In the future, stay away from those men, including ¡­ women!¡± To be continued¡­¡­ Chapter 472: Lisa was beaten Anthony¡¯s domineering deration of sovereignty was met with a smile from Mike, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in women, Men, too, except ¡­ you.¡± He deliberately ttered against his will. But it must be said that Anthony was quite enjoying himself. Therge palm on his buttocks a fierce squeeze, which is satisfied to turn away, ¡°I go.¡± This time, Anthony really went away. From the time he left the bathroom, Mike has been leaning against the wall without moving, even heard the sound of the door closing from the living room, Mike also did not have much reaction. I don¡¯t know how much time has passed, Mike¡¯s eyelids slightly drooping slowly raised his eyes, just in front of the mirror of the opposite sink. The clean as new mirror clearly reflected his wretched appearance, and even a disgusting hickey at the corbone. The man¡¯s frustrated face gradually took on emotion, as if a storm was brewing. Suddenly, Mike a big stride to the mirror, raised his hand, a fist smashed on the ss mirror, only to hear a ttering sound, the ss mirror should be broken, scattered sttered on the ground ss scraps, there are some ss shards fell in the sink. Mike seems to be shielding his right hand that is bleeding, seems to be unable to feel the pain on the back of the hand, hanging at the side of the fist clenched, so the body is standing straight and stiff. The mirror hanging on the wall was beaten with only one corner left, and the corner lens happened to illuminate the hickey on the corbone, which invariably seemed to amplify the sense of shame within him. His clenched fist was shaking with anger, his eyelids drooping slightly, ncing at the fragments in the sink, he picked up the sharp fragment directly and shed down viciously through the corner of the mirror, aiming at the location of the hickey. The sharp fragment directly cut a blood mark on the body, crimson blood snaked down the robust chest and slid down on the towel wrapped around the waist, staining it red. Even out of the blood, Mike seems not satisfied as well, and hold the fragment in the hickey and then cut two times, until the location of the flesh and blood, then stop. The whole process, Mike did not even frown a little. ng ¨C He slowly dropped his hand gradually weak, the pieces fell to the ground along with his hand, he went to the shower like a walking corpse. Mike stayed in the bathroom for three hours, it waste, came out of the bathroom, sat on the bed, thought about it, then called one person. ¡°Contact a reliable hospital for me and make a report ¡­¡± ¡­ Vivian went to Yara¡¯s house to see her after work, had dinner, and drove home. But who knows, she met an unexpected guest at the bottom of the apartment building. She walked down to the apartment with her square bag and high heels, only to see Lisa standing there. When Vivian saw her, she didn¡¯t deliberately ignore her, because she knew that Lisa was here to see her. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Walking up to Lisa, she asked nonchntly. Today at the western restaurant, Lisa was beaten by Branden, her face was still a bit bruised, her elbow had skin broken and she was wearing a band-aid, she looked a bit haggard. But even so, it did notpromise Lisa¡¯s beauty that is called beautiful. Vivian can¡¯t help but feel that Lisa is indeed a beauty embryo, before is a man, handsome people dare not look more, afraid to look more people fall; now be a woman, but is a kind of woman¡¯s style between the hands and feet. ¡°Today in the western restaurant ¡­¡± Lisa wanted to say something but stopped, pursed her lips and sighed, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll ask directly.¡± Vivian also did not speak, quietly waiting for her to speak. ¡°Why are you at the Western restaurant today? It¡¯s not ¡­ possible that you know Morris is also over there, right?¡± Lisa did not want to beat around the bush, so she directly questioned. ¡°What did you say? Sorry, I didn¡¯t hear you clearly.¡± The sudden questioning made Vivian snicker, only to think that Lisa was really capable of brainstorming. She knew where Morris was? Did she have the eyes of God? She knows everything? If that were true, wouldn¡¯t she be God? Sensing Vivian¡¯s contempt clearly, Lisa became irritated, ¡°I don¡¯t care how much you still like Morris, but he is my Lisa¡¯s. Since you have broken up, don¡¯t pester him anymore. I thought you were a person who could afford to let go, but now it seems that¡¯s not the case. Rather, I overestimated you, you ¡­¡± ¡°Stop, stop, stop!¡± Vivian raised his hand to stop, ¡°What with what? Which one of your eyes saw me pestering Morris? So fond of imagination.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re not happy that you¡¯re pestering Morris. I hope you won¡¯t be the one to interfere and seduce Morris. it¡¯s really too shameful ¡­!¡± Lisa took a nce in the direction behind Vivian, and suddenly her words became acerbic and even abusive. The result is obvious, Vivian unceremoniously threw her a p. Lisa staggered two steps, and fell to the ground with an unsteady hand. ¡°Vivian!¡± At the moment she fell down, a familiar voice sounded behind her. Without waiting for Vivian to turn around and look over, she saw Lisa covering her cheeks, gazing in the direction behind her and whimpering, ¡°Woooooooooo ¡­ Morris, why are you ¡­ here? Oooo ¡­¡± She ignored her wretched posture, got up from the ground and bowed to Vivian, ¡°Vivian, although I don¡¯t know why you hit me, but I apologize to you, I hope there is something I did wrong, you can forgive me.¡± Facing Lisa¡¯s apology, Vivian¡¯s heart was like a clear mirror. That little tactic of not being on the right path was disgraceful. However, she can understand that this is Lisa¡¯s tactics, but there is no guarantee that Morris knows.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Sure enough ¡­ Morris walked up, dragged Lisa behind him, gloomy handsome face, looked askance at her, questioned: ¡°Who allowed you to move Lisa?¡± His handsome face was full of coldness, just one angry look was enough to knock Vivian into the bottomless abyss and make her suffer from the pain of coldness. Vivian gazed at Morris with a bit of surprise, then nced at Lisa standing behind Morris, and her red lips lifted up in a curve. It turns out that she had done so many things for him, all of which could not withstand a wed lie from Lisa. That¡¯s right. After all, the person he loved and loved dearly was always Lisa. How confident was he to bepared to Lisa? ¡°No one said she wasn¡¯t allowed to be touched, right?¡± Vivian retorted. ¡°Oooh ¡­ Morris, forget it. I ¡­ probably made her angry by my bad attitude in speaking.¡± Lisa as good as a woman made of water, knitted brows and pursed lips, tears, can not stop flowing, weak willow, it is difficult to let people imagine that she was once a male body. Chapter 473: Turning against each other Morris did not pay attention to Lisa, but gazed straight at Vivian, waiting for her answer. It was this posture that added to Vivian¡¯s pain. The look, the full questioning, as if she did not give a reasonable exnation, he would be finished with her today. Vivian faced that familiar face that was so deep in her mind, her mind involuntarily recalled the scene in the cave of Mount Qiming that day. How crazy they were on that day, Vivian¡¯s heart aches today. Her bright eyes did not blink as she stared at the man, squeezing the bag¡¯s fingers could not help but tremble. Secretly taking a breath, adjusting her emotions, pretending to be bashful, her delicate face overflowing with a bright smile, ¡°You think so?¡± After asking, she added one more word, ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°Apologize!¡± Morris ordered without asking. Such a raw and cold attitude, for a time, made Vivian feel like they were back when they first met, he was such a domineering, unquestioning bully. And always with a superior posture,manding. ¡°No way!¡± Vivian said dryly. Lisa noticed that the atmosphere was a little off and took Morris¡¯s hand, ¡°Morris, I¡¯m fine, there¡¯s really no need ¡­ to let Vivian apologize to me. In fact, it¡¯s me who should apologize to her. What happened at the western restaurant today, I wanted Vivian not to go out and talk nonsense, maybe the way I spoke was not right, that¡¯s why I made her so angry.¡± When Vivian and Morris both broke up at first, Morris just asked Lisa toe over to y along. Although Morris did not say what the reason was for breaking up, she knew deep down that Morris loved Vivian. Today¡¯s idental encounter at a Western restaurant coincided with Vivian seeing Morris stand up for her. So Lisa came over to Viviante at night to ask her to stay away from Morris. But who would have known that Morris had somehow gotten the message and came along. When she was talking to Vivian just now, Lisa saw Morrising and was surprised when she had a n to provoke Vivian to hit her. Lisa is sure that Morris, since he wants to break up with Vivian, will not ask any more questions at this moment, which is a good opportunity to sow discord. The next one is this. Now, Lisa saw the momentum is not right, can not help but feel afraid. Because how ruthless Morris is to Vivian now, after leaving, Morris will only be more ruthless to her. ¡°Don¡¯t provoke my bottom!¡± Morris said again. ¡°Yo, what¡¯s up with that?¡± Suddenly, Mike appeared in front of several people, looking at Morris and Vivian tit-for-tat, Mike took another look at Lisa who was standing behind Morris, and there was a slight sh of light under his eyes. Then he said, ¡°Morris, as Vivian¡¯s brother, how can you help outsiders bully her?¡± It is no wonder that Morris and Vivian are rarely seen togethertely, it turns out that they really broke up, and it is because of Lisa. As far as he knows, Lisa is a transgender woman. Morris is really a heavy appetite. Vivian nced at Mike and snorted, ¡°What brother, where is more important than his little heart.¡± The heart harboring fire, her attitude towards Morris more and more bad, and finally did not forget to indicate the attitude, ¡°want me to apologize with Lisa, it is not impossible. Unless ¡­ you have the ability to let me die in front of you.¡± ¡°What, you think I don¡¯t dare?¡± Morris face tense, handsome face gloomy unlike words. It was not his intention to treat Vivian this way. But Morris rushed over after learning that Lisa hade to her neighborhood, and unexpectedly found that Mike had alsoe when he parked down. He had to be mean in order to make a show of it. ¡°Joke, in the big L City, is there anything you Morris wouldn¡¯t dare to do?¡± It was as if she had heard the funniest joke in the world. Despite the formic smile on her fair face, Vivian¡¯s heart was like a dagger stabbing one after another. The pain was so severe that it was almost spasmodic, but she had to hold it in. ¡°Since you know what I can do, you should know what to do even better.¡± Morris raised his arm around Lisa, brought her to the front, and ordered Vivian, ¡°Apologize!¡± ¡°Morris ¡­ actually ¡­ really, really don¡¯t. Don¡¯t you do that, I¡¯m fine ¡­ I¡¯m really fine.¡± For a moment, Lisa almost believed in Morris¡¯s performance. She didn¡¯t understand why Morris was so angry and why she had to get into a big fight with Vivian, but one thing was clear to her. That is ¡­ At this moment, Morris to Vivian how ferocious, she willter have to endure is bound to be ten times more serious than what Vivian endured. ¡°Shut up.¡± Morris reprimanded, and instead gazed at Vivian without a moment¡¯s hesitation, waiting for her apology. Faced with Morris¡¯ aggressiveness, Vivian was utterly disappointed. Those clear water eyes swirled with microwaves, while the depths were like a pr cier, covered with a thickyer of frost, cold to the bone. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Vivian only said two words, bypassing Lisa and walking towards the t. However, in the next moment, Morris said, ¡°If you dare to leave, do you believe I will make you never find a job?¡± A relentless threat. Despite his arrogant tone, everyone knew that Morris really had that strength. Vivian¡¯s pace was a bit of a shock, and she never expected Morris to be so ruthless in his actions. She took a deep breath, ¡°Really? Then I¡¯d like to see how you can keep me from getting a job!¡± With a slight sideways nce, she left with the words, and walked away. Morris¡¯ hand on his trouser pocket tightened slightly, again not expecting Vivian to be so paranoid. ¡°Morris, I think it¡¯s better to forget it.¡± Lisa reassured Morris. As a result, Morris took out his cell phone from his pocket and made a phone call to Trent, ¡°Contact Edwin immediately and cancel Vivian¡¯s contract. At the same time, tell him that anyone who dares to work for Vivian is an enemy of Morris.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The Trent on the other end of the phone was mute for a moment, not understanding why the situation had changed and the two people who used to love each other so much were killing each other. ¡°Yes, Boss,¡± Trent did not dare to ask more questions and hung up the phone directly. Putting away the phone, Morris directly took Lisa and left. The whole time, did not say a word with Mike. Seeing Morris take Lisa away, Mike fell into deep thought. He was thinking carefully, what happened between Morris and Vivian, so that two people turned against each other and killed each other like this? Could it be that it was a game of chance? No, it can¡¯t be. With Morris¡¯s strength, far above himself, there is no need to put on a show for himself. But this, in the end, why? It is not possible that Vivian did something that touched Morris¡¯s bottom line? Chapter 474: Vivian is desperate With doubts in his mind, he turned around and went into the apartment, took the elevator to the door of Vivian¡¯s apartment, and knocked on the door. It wasn¡¯t hard to find out which apartment Vivian lived in. Knock knock knock- Mike knocked on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± Vivian¡¯s voice came from inside, then she walked to the door and opened it. When she saw that the person standing at the door was Mike, she wasn¡¯t surprised and just asked him, ¡°Looking for me?¡± It was a very lively day, all the people came over to join in the fun. ¡°I ¡­¡± Mike was about to say something, when he heard a cell phone ringing. The ringtone, not Mike¡¯s. Vivian lifted his phone and looked at Edwin¡¯s cell phone number jumping on the screen, he couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly, thinking of what Morris had said just now, and had a rough idea in his mind. ¡°Take a call.¡± Vivian said to Morris. Sliding the answer button and holding the phone up next to her ear, she turned and entered the living room, ¡°Mr. Edwin?¡± ¡°Vivian ah, how on earth did you offend Morris? I received a message from here, asking me to terminate the cooperation with you. Do you and him, do you have any conflict?¡± Edwin felt that it was difficult for him to do so. As a mediapany, operating on a small scale, it waspletely incapable of fighting against Morris. Vivian pursed her lips and raised her hand to ruffle her hair in annoyance, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I will go to thepany tomorrow to sign the termination contract with you.¡± Thepany has been acquainted with Morris for a long time, and she knows Morris¡¯s nature too well. He is a man of his word. Edwin¡¯s FUN Media Company could not withstand Morris¡¯ pressure, and if Edwin resisted, he would only die. She didn¡¯t want to get anyone involved. ¡°s, I still appreciate your ability. After all, you are her goddaughter, and I think ¡­ she will not ignore it.¡± Edwin gave Vivian some advice. Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Thank you for taking care of me at FUN Media Company these days. I¡¯ll buy you dinner some day.¡± ¡°That ¡­ is fine.¡± Edwin wanted to say a few words, but he noticed that Vivian was not in a good mood and did not want to say much, so he did not say anything. After hanging up the phone, Vivian did the sofa and looked up at Mike who walked in, ¡°Something to say.¡± Mike walked into the living room and didn¡¯t close the door, making a statement that he wasn¡¯t going to do anything to her. Reaching out, he gestured to the couch, ¡°Can I sit down and talk to you for a minute?¡± ¡°Feel free.¡± Vivian was deeply struck by Morris and her heart felt like death. The two of them had been together for a long time, like a movie, shed through her mind, and she thought that meeting Morris would be the most beautiful and happy thing in the world. Now I know that Morris¡¯s ¡°love¡± for Lisa was so envious of others. Just because she pped Lisa, he mercilessly killed her career. Suddenly, Vivian was d that her Vinca E-Sportspany had not revealed its identity and had left a way out for herself. At least thepany is now earning a steady ie and is moving into other areas, so she doesn¡¯t have to worry about running out of financial resources. But in contrast, she felt more and more that what Morris had done had hurt her to the point of her liver and guts. What a cruel person. ¡°Morris is too impulsive, you were so close at first, even if it was because of Lisa, you shouldn¡¯t have done this to you.¡± Mike seems to beforting Vivian, but he wants to get a message from Vivian. Thepany¡¯s main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. ¡°The matter between Morris and me has nothing to do with you, you can not be too concerned.¡± Vivian put the phone on the table, and did not mean to pour water for Mike, the kind of meaning of not treating him is very obvious. ¡°You didn¡¯te over sote to ask about Hanson, did you?¡± Yara had given birth to a child named Hanson. Vivian felt that Mike must havee over sote for Hanson¡¯s business. ¡°Heh heh.¡± Mike tilted his head and smiled, ¡°Still Vivian is smart.¡± He raised his hand and pulled out his wallet from his suit pocket, then took out a paper ticket and put it on the table, ¡°Here¡¯s ten million dors.¡± Vivian leaned on the sofa, her gaze slightly lowered, nced at the check and didn¡¯t make a sound. ¡°I¡¯ve never been able to be with my child since she was born, and I¡¯m sorry for being a father to my child. But please pass this $10 million to Yara as a token of my appreciation.¡± Mike spoke with extreme sincerity.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Although there was a polite smile on his face, making people feel courteous, Vivian knew that Mike¡¯s purpose ofing here today was not pure. This $10 million is only a fish bait. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Vivian leaned down, her long and slender fingers on the check, and gently pushed it to Mike, ¡°With Yara¡¯s family condition and her own earning ability, she doesn¡¯t need this $10 million at all.¡± Yara has her ownpany, moreover, she has parents who can earn money, she doesn¡¯t need to feed herself at all, but she has been struggling to make progress, just to reflect her own value. Don¡¯t say this 10 million Yara can¡¯t see, she Vivian so poor, can¡¯t even see. Vivian ridiculed a sentence, Mike is not angry, ¡°I know this amount of money you can not see, but this is only a year of alimony. Please Vivian, do me a favor, okay?¡± Vivian didn¡¯t understand what Mike was selling in his gourd. ¡°That¡¯s Yara¡¯s baby.¡± She emphasized. ¡°Hoo ¡­¡± At the end of his words, Mike took a long breath, ¡°Since Vivian insists on not helping, I¡¯d better contact Yara.¡± He picked up the check and got up to leave. Vivian lowered her eyes and thought, if Mike used the $10 million to impress Yara, wouldn¡¯t it be more than worth the loss? ¡°Put the money down, I¡¯ll pass it on to Yara for you.¡± She said. Mike, who had walked to the door, gave a lurch in his step, and his obsidian-like eyes shed with a touch of cunning. Turning around, he ced the check on the coffee table, ¡°Vivian, thank you.¡± After thanking him, Mike made no other move and left the apartment, closing the door for Vivian by the way. Looking at the check on the table, Vivian picked it up and stared at it with a stony expression for a long time, her mind racing, but she could not figure out Mike¡¯s way. Ring-ring-ring The phone on the table rang again. This time, it was Stewart¡¯s phone. Vivian answered the phone, and before she could say anything, Stewart asked anxiously, ¡°Vivian, what¡¯s going on with you and Morris? I just got a call from Edwin saying that Morris gave a death order for you to break off your cooperation?¡± Chapter 475: What’s he up to again ¡°Hmm.¡± Vivian nodded her head. ¡°Hmm? That¡¯s the end of it? What the hell is going on with you guys? From what Edwin is saying, you offended Morris and he¡¯s now trying to force you to bow down and admit your mistakes? So Edwin asked me to persuade you.¡± It is not easy to find a good candidate in thepany. Edwin felt very close to Vivian, and Vivian¡¯s professional ability was undeniable. It was not a good idea to cancel the contract just because Vivian had offended Morris. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was forced to apologize for offending someone Morris liked. I didn¡¯t agree, so he broke my back.¡± Vivian said in a light-hearted way. Unemployed, almost impossible to find a job in L City in the future, she said as if it was a good day. ¡°Someone you like? Who?¡± As someone Stewart used to love, Vivian¡¯sment aroused her gossip. ¡°Lisa. Don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°Lisa? ¡­ Who is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s Lisa.¡± ¡°I know she¡¯s Lisa, but I haven¡¯t heard of this person before.¡± The two men were talking like masters of bullshit. ¡°Uh ¡­ Jerome do you know?¡± Vivian didn¡¯t hide Stewart, after all, she had been given a hard time by Morris today, and she was holding a grudge. ¡°Oh, yes.¡± ¡°Know Jerome, you don¡¯t know Lisa?¡± ¡°What does Jerome have to do with Lisa.¡± ¡°Are you a pig? How can you not understand this? Of course, Jerome had a sex change operation and now she¡¯s a woman named Lisa. Shit, Lisa came downstairs today to scold me, I gave a p, Morris saw it, he asked me to apologize, I did not apologize, said I will be unemployed in L City! Vivian became more and more agitated, and finally shook out the day¡¯s events in her head. She was also really frustrated. If that hadn¡¯t happened a few days ago with Morris in the cave in Qiming Mountain, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered, but it was because of that day when they were on fire that she thought there was still a ce for her in Morris¡¯ heart, but what she ended up waiting for was Morris¡¯ heartlessness, which made Vivian disappointed to the core. ¡°You wait and wait, I¡¯ll run through it. There¡¯s just too much information.¡± Stewart analyzed what Vivian had just said, and it dawned on him, ¡°Yeah. I think I heard someone say something about Jerome having a sex change operation, but I didn¡¯t know her name was Lisa now. God, Morris is ¡­ so heavy-handed it¡¯s hard to exin.¡± Stewart, who was kept in the dark, thought of the time he met Morris kissing Vivian, who was dressed as a man, in the mall. At that time, he was still a bit incredulous. Now that Vivian said that, it seems to make sense. Vivian didn¡¯t say anything, dropping her head in frustration. ¡°Hey, so what do you do now? Do you want toe over and fuck with me?¡± Stewart felt a little sorry for Vivian. A few months ago, Vivian and Morris were as good as each other, you and I, making her insanely jealous. Now that she saw that Vivian was also abandoned by Morris, she couldn¡¯t help but feel some pity. ¡°Morris has told me that anyone who hires me is against The Cheal family.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for anyone. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t believe he, Morris, can go against me.¡± ¡°Can you protect me for a while, but can you protect me for a lifetime?¡± Vivian asked the fateful question. Stewart was speechless for a moment, not knowing how to answer. ¡°I appreciate your kindness, I¡¯ll figure it out myself. It¡¯s gettingte, bye.¡± Vivian hung up the phone, went to take a shower, and then sat on the bed for a video conference with Vinca E-Sports¡¯ co-owner. Thepany¡¯s revenue was now stable and turnover had increased substantially. They had won apetition in the first half of the year, and now they had a number of sponsors who wanted to work with them. It¡¯s a little bit of good news in a bad life. After the video conference, Vivian suddenly thought of the $10 million Mike had given her, so she nned to go to Yara the next day. The next day. Vivian woke up early for training, finished training, ate breakfast and went to see Yara. After discussing with Stewart about going to C tomorrow, Yara and Edwin took the day off for her. Now it seems that everything is superfluous. When I arrived at Yara¡¯s vi, Yara was doing yoga sticity. ¡°In such a hurry to get back in shape?¡± Vivian teased. ¡°Oh, women, when they have children, their bodies get deformed, so of course they have to keep their bodies in shape.¡± Yara did a back down pose and asked, ¡°Why are you here so early today.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°To bring you something.¡± She walked up to Yara and waved the check that Mike gave her in front of Yara, ¡°Here, 10 million. It says it¡¯s for the child¡¯s living expenses for one year, plus another for each year.¡± ¡°Mike?¡± The first thing you need to do is to take a look at the cheque from Vivian, look at it and frown, ¡°What¡¯s he up to again?¡± ¡°Responding to changes with no changes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. The fox, sooner orter, will show his tail.¡± Yara nodded. After the two of them chatted for a while, Vivian left the vi and went to FUN Media Company to sign the termination contract with Edwin. At the same time, Yara¡¯s cell phone rang. When she opened it, it was an unfamiliar phone number. ¡°Hello, who is it?¡± ¡°Hello, are you the wife of the owner of this phone? Your husband he fainted. I found your cell phone number on his phone with the note ¡°wife¡±.¡± The caller spoke to Yara in a frenzy. ¡°Nuts, I¡¯m not married yet, where¡¯s my husband?¡± Yara cursed and hung up the phone. She was so angry that she threw her phone on the table and sat on the sofa putting on a mask. But when she thought about it, she suddenly felt that the string of phone numbers just now was somewhat familiar. Suddenly, she suddenly realized, a pat on the sofa, said to herself: ¡°Is not that Mike¡¯s phone?¡± After the previous conflict with Mike, she cked out Mike¡¯s phone number. But then she changed her phone and didn¡¯t copy Mike¡¯s phone number. Now when I think about that number, isn¡¯t it his? The words of the person who just called came to mind ¡­ ¡°Excuse me, are you the wife of the owner of this phone ¡­ he found your cell phone number on his cell phone with the note ¡°wife¡±¡±. All this time, Mike had not contacted her. Yara thought Mike was cked out and could not get through, but now that I think about it, she changed her cell phone a long time ago, and Mike could have called, but did not take the initiative to contact. Even giving $10 million yesterday was through Vivian¡¯s hands. Why did he note her as ¡°wife¡± in his cell phone address book? All kinds of thoughts came to mind, Yara was a little unsettled. Just now the man said Mike fainted. Yara vaguely a trace of unease, want to take the phone to call the other party. Chapter 476: Mike’s superb acting skills ¡°The first thing you need to do is to get in touch with that bastard, so even if he dies, what does it matter to you?¡± Yara enlightened herself. So, she put down her phone and continued to put on the mask. But after putting on the mask, she still couldn¡¯t calm down and couldn¡¯t help but call back. ¡°Beep beep beep ¡­¡± The phone called, and after a few rings, the other party answered. Yara immediately asked, ¡°Hello, was it you who called me just now?¡± ¡°Oh, it was my colleague who called. Are you the family of the owner of the phone? Pleasee to the hospital to pay a bill.¡± ¡°Hospital?¡± ¡°Yes. The patient fainted on the road and was taken to the hospital. The situation is not good and needs further examination. But you¡¯d bettere over and pay the medical ¡­¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Dr. Li, the patient¡¯s situation is very unpromising, look, here are the test results, there are symptoms of cancer cells spreading.¡± ¡°Cancer cells? Let me see.¡± Yara was talking to the doctor, and then a woman¡¯s voice rang out on the phone again. When she heard the other party say ¡°cancer cells have spread¡±, Yara¡¯s heart thumped and she was terrified. How could this happen? ¡°Hello, the patient¡¯s family? Please hurry to the third hospital, the patient¡¯s condition is very bad.¡± The doctor said to Yara. Yara froze, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Hanging up the phone, Yara got up and went to wash her face, quickly changed her clothes, and then drove straight to the hospital. It took half an hour to get from the vi to the third hospital, and Yara¡¯s mind kept reverberating with the doctor¡¯s words, making her restless. Upon arriving at the hospital, Vivian inquired about the situation at the front desk and went to the resuscitation room. However, just as she ran down the corridor to the resuscitation room, she saw a cacophony of voicesing from the door of the room. ¡°Sir, your situation is very dangerous, please cooperate with the treatment.¡± ¡°Yes. You have liver cancer, the cancer has spread, and if you don¡¯t get treatment in time, you won¡¯t have much time left.¡± ¡°I know you must be worried about money, but where is money as important as your body?¡± Several medical staff stopped Mike, but Mike pushed him away, ¡°Let go! I told you, I¡¯m fine, where¡¯s the liver cancer?¡± ¡°We did a CT on you, it shows clearly.¡± The doctor tugged Mike¡¯s arm, ¡°You have to be treated as soon as possible.¡± The next moment, Mike pushed the doctor against the wall and stuck his neck with his big palm, ¡°I repeat, I am not sick. And, if word of this gets out, I¡¯ll let you bury the whole hospital with me!¡± Suddenly a hissing sound, the crowd is frozen in ce, do not dare to make a sound. Mike then let go of the doctor¡¯s neck, snorted coldly, and walked in the direction of the elevator. As a result, he saw Yara standing at the entrance of the elevator. He couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, his eyebrows knitted slightly, and walked straight towards Yara. Yara had just heard all the conversation between them, and only in due course did she know that he really had a disease. But ¡­ The actual fact is that you can¡¯t be a person who¡¯s not a person. Yara was half-hearted. She thought Mike woulde over and talk to her, but who knows he came up to her, stood at the elevator, reached out and pressed the down button, faced the elevator, and didn¡¯t say a word. During the whole process, he didn¡¯t seem to see Yara who was standing aside. The two of them are standing at such a distance. Even though they hadn¡¯t seen each other for half a year, when they saw Mike again, Yara still had that heart-thumping feeling. Even the thought of him having cancer caused a painful gush deep in her heart. Ding¡­ The elevator door opened. Mike went straight into the elevator, then closed it and left. He didn¡¯t even look at Yara, as if she didn¡¯t exist. At this moment, a paramedic came over, ¡°Are you the wife of the gentleman just now?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, yes, I am.¡± Yara returned to her senses and asked anxiously, ¡°He, what¡¯s wrong with him? Why was he so emotional just now?¡± The doctor standing in front of her was the same doctor who had just been choked by Mike. He pointed to the CT report in his hand and said to Yara: ¡°The patient has advanced liver cancer and now needs treatment, but I see that the patient was emotionally agitated just now, probably because he couldn¡¯t ept the reality. As a family member of the patient, you must persuade him to cooperate with the treatment, even if there is a chance of survival, we must fight for it. Otherwise, I¡¯m only afraid that he doesn¡¯t have long to live.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean by no ¡­ not long time?¡± Yara clutched her satchel nervously and uneasily, too frightened to breathe. ¡°Look, the liver cancer spread is already very serious.¡± The doctor pointed to the CT report, ¡°If the cancer deteriorates further, he may not live for a year.¡± The doctor let out a long sigh, ¡°After years of practicing medicine, I¡¯ve seen too many overreactions like this from patients, most of them are not willing to face the reality.¡± ¡°Okay, I ¡­ I get it.¡± Yara nodded, her mind going nk. In the end, she didn¡¯t even know how she got into the elevator and how she got out of the hospital. After returning to the vi, Yara had expected Mike to take the initiative to contact him, but she waited for a full day, but did not wait for a call. ¡­ Vivian and Stewart had agreed to go to Country C the next day, but today she received a call from Stewart, saying that the clothing show scheduled in Country C had been cancelled. Stewart asked Vivian, ¡°So do you ¡­ still want to go to Country C?¡± She knew Vivian was in a bad mood, so she asked Vivian¡¯s opinion. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll go, I¡¯m not in the habit of backtracking on what I promised you.¡± So, the two of them took a ne the next day and went straight to C. On the other hand, Yara tossed and turned and stayed awake the whole night, distracted by Mike¡¯s affairs. The check sitting on her bedside table tugged at her thoughts more and more. Finally, she couldn¡¯t resist making a phone call to Mike. ¡°Beep beep beep ¡­¡± The other party answered. After the call was answered, Yara didn¡¯t wait for the other party to speak. Both knew who each other were, but Mike wasn¡¯t about to speak either. ¡°You ¡­ what are you working on?¡± Yara held her breath for a long time and only asked. ¡°Work.¡± Mike attitude slightly cold, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± Yara didn¡¯t know what to say and nced at the check on the bedside table before asking, ¡°I just wanted to ask. What are you giving me a check for?¡± ¡°Did Vivian not make it clear? That check is not for you, it¡¯s for the child.¡± The attitude was indifferent, with a kind of rusty feeling of rejecting people. This attitude struck Yara¡¯s heartstrings again and again, making her vaguely feel that Mike¡¯s attitude toward her was too abnormal. Could it be that ¡­ has something difficult to say? ¡°The child, the child I will raise. Where are you? I¡¯ll return the check to you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± He refused outright. But Yara was stubborn, ¡°What¡¯s yours, I don¡¯t want.¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m at the office.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle to you now.¡± Yara picked up the check on the table and drove to Mike¡¯spany. People are curious, especially since she loves Mike deeply and has Mike¡¯s child. Now that she learned that Mike had cancer, she had a bad feeling in her heart. Chapter 477: The Truth Comes Out Arriving at Nanhuai Company, she reported her name to the receptionist, who then took Yara upstairs to the president¡¯s office. Knock knock knock- She knocked on the door, and ¡°Come in¡± came from inside. Yara raised her hand to hold the door handle and swallowed nervously before she pushed the door open and entered the office. ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡± In the office, Mike was sitting in the executive chair, covering his lips and coughing. When he looked up and saw Yara enter, he looked flustered and immediately stuffed the boxes of medicine on the desk into the drawer. Because he was panicking, he moved so much that one box of pills fell directly to the floor. Yara happened to walk over and saw a box of medicine fall, she leaned down and picked it up. On the box was the drug name ¡°Sorafenib¡± and the indication: This product is used to treat inoperable or distant metastatic hepatocellr carcinoma. ¡°Who told you to touch my stuff!¡± Mike snatched the medicine box from Yara¡¯s hand and shoved it into the drawer, closing it with a bang. Looking up, his cold gaze looked at her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you deliver the check? Put the stuff down, you can go now.¡± After he finished, he smoothly picked up the document from the side and read it, without any intention to retain Yara. Yara¡¯s heart is very unpleasant, because with Mike for a long time, never see him so grumpy appearance. And the panicked look on his face just now was not an act at all. So, he really has cancer? Knock knock knock¨C The office door knocked and a secretary came over, ¡°Mr. Morris, the meeting is starting.¡± ¡°Okay, here ites.¡± Mike closed the file, got up, and said to Yara, ¡°Just put your stuff down and leave, I¡¯m busy, I don¡¯t have time for you.¡± After saying that, he left the office and went to the conference room. With the office door closed, Yara stood alone in the same ce, with mixed feelings. Her mind was in disarray,pletely confused as to why this had happened. It is probably because she loved Mike, so the sudden bad news made her hard for half a year, and suddenly a sense of decadence was born. Knock knock knock¨C Another person knocked on the office door and walked in. Ta-da-da. The woman walked in on her heels, ¡°Huh, where¡¯s Mr. Morris?¡± ¡°Oh, he ¡­ he¡¯s gone to a meeting.¡± Yara exined. The woman who came in was the secretary general and had naturally seen Yara, ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Shu, why don¡¯t you sit down for a while. What would you like to drink, coffee or tea?¡± The secretary-general put three thick documents in his hand on Mike¡¯s desk. Yara nced at them, they were insurance contracts. Her heart thudded and she immediately said to the secretary, ¡°Could you please make me a cup of hand-ground coffee?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be polite, Miss Shu.¡± The secretary turned around and walked out of the office, closing the door behind him. Yara turned around, saw the office door closed, and immediately picked up the insurance contract on her desk. Originally she thought it was the contract that Mike bought for himself, but God knows, when she opened the contract, she realized that it was indeed the major illness insurance that Mike bought for himself, and the beneficiary was Yara. At that moment, her eyes were steeped in tears. Putting down the first document, she opened the second insurance contract. It was an ident insurance, the insured was Yara, the insured amount, one hundred million. The insured is ¡­ Hanson and Yara. And there are two people¡¯s ID numbers on it. After reading the second contract, Yara opened the third contract, is to Hanson insured, with-profits insurance. The insured amount of one hundred million! After reading the third insurance contract, Yara suddenly remembered something, so she opened the insurance that Mike bought for himself, the time is ¡­ half a year ago. Six months ago, it was the time when Anthony came to L City to kidnap her, wasn¡¯t it? It was that time that she called Mike for help, but didn¡¯t make the call, and then was taken away by Vivian, who showed her another video using surveince. In the video, it was Mike holding a woman in his arms sitting in his office. Why? If Mike didn¡¯t love her, why would he have taken out insurance six months ago and made her the beneficiary? An answer came to mind ¡­ That is, it was all a game for Mike? Otherwise, Mike obviously had her contact information, but did not contact. Why didn¡¯t he take the initiative to meet Hanson when he knew where he was born? Why did he say he wanted to snatch the child, but never carried out the action? Thinking about this, Yara¡¯s body went weak and almost fell to the ground. She clutched the insurance contract tightly, couldn¡¯t stop her hands from trembling and shaking, and tears were falling down like rain. Yara put the contract on the table and turned around to sit on the sofa in the lounge area. Not long after, the secretary brought a cup of coffee, ¡°Enjoy your meal, Miss Shu, Mr. Morris is having a meeting and will be back soon.¡± Yara sucked her nose and raised her hand to wipe her tears, ¡°Well, okay. I¡¯ll wait for him.¡± ¡°Miss Shu, why are you crying, are you okay?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± Yara shook her head. ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Without asking more questions, the secretary turned around and walked out. The moment the office door closed, Yara couldn¡¯t stop bawling. That kind of pain, heart-breaking, far more painful than the time when she misunderstood Mike and proposed to break up. Why would this happen?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She cried for a while, but could note out from the shadow of that pain and despair. Until the office door opened and Mike appeared in the office, he looked at her, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you ¡­ left yet?¡± Yara choked and sobbed, tears hanging on her cheeks, teary-eyed, looking at him ¡­ The familiar face, as usual, calm and dignified, charming, let Yara¡¯s heart a sudden contraction of pain rushed to the heart. Mike didn¡¯t wait for Yara¡¯s answer, but seeing her crying painfully, he didn¡¯t open his mouth to persuade her, but went to his desk and sat down, and began to handle the paperwork. He ignored her, and the thought in Yara¡¯s mind was confirmed once again. It must be! It must be because Mike knew he had cancer that he deliberately did not answer her calls that day and deliberately had an affair with another woman. And Mike and Anthony are originally friends, so after she nted evidence to Anthony to frame Mike, Anthony knew that Mike had cancer, so he spared his life. The reasoning makes sense. Yara braced her weak body and got up to walk towards Mike. Stumbling one step at a time, she walked to his side, holding theputer desk with one hand, and choked up, ¡°Is there something you¡¯re hiding from me?¡± Mike looked down and worked on the papers, while the insurance contracts had just been locked away in his locker. ¡°No.¡± He answered simply, as if nothing had happened about the ¡°cancer¡±. Not getting the answer she wanted, Yara stood mute, not knowing what to say for a long time, just letting the tears flow down her face. Her ufortable fingers gouged the desk, and her teeth clenched her red lips, ¡°I ¡­ saw the insurance contracts.¡± Yara¡¯s words fell, Mike¡¯s hand holding the signature pen gave a slight lurch, then violently pped the pen on the desk, ¡°Who gave you permission to touch my stuff?¡± Chapter 478: Yara fell for it again ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± Yara wanted to say something but stopped, lightly pursed her red lips, forcing her heart to hold back the sadness, ¡°Answer my question.¡± She just wants to know now why Mike cheated on her, there are some things that she needs to hear him say in person. ¡°There is nothing I need to say to you.¡± Mike withdrew his gaze on Yara, continued to look down and started working, and said, ¡°Get out, I need to work.¡± After saying that, he was really looking at the paper seriously and stopped paying attention to Yara. Faced with his ignorance, Yara was distressed and annoyed, so she stepped forward and snatched the file from his hand and put it aside, ¡°I said, what is wrong with you? This time, Yara raised her voice and roared hysterically. Mike seemed to be shocked by her reaction, looked at her incredulously, and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. ¡°Do you have cancer? Did you already have cancer six months ago, that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t answer my calls after Anthony caught me, just to let me down on you, isn¡¯t it?¡± When she couldn¡¯t wait for Mike¡¯s answer, Yara was very anxious in her heart. Her eyes were red and tears were raining down, and her sad and tearful appearance was pitiful. For a moment, Mike was shocked and touched to see Yara¡¯s reaction to his ¡°cancer¡±, but his mind involuntarily recalled all the things he had done with Anthony ¡­ That night, it was because Yara and Anthony backtracked, so that he was taken away by Anthony, which led to the end of his humiliation. If it wasn¡¯t for the woman in front of him, how could he have been abused by Anthony? The man¡¯s pride made Mike feel so insulted that he imposed all the insults he had endured in front of Anthony on Yara.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The few moments of emotion and guilt that sprang from Yara¡¯s reaction disappeared instantly. What remained was only hatred. But even so, he had to finish the y properly, this is the moment to show the ¡°actor¡¯s self-cultivation¡±. ¡°No!¡± Mike got up, reached aside and took the document that was taken away from him, sat down once again and started to work with his head. ¡°No way, it¡¯s not!¡± Yara shook her head like a rattle, unable to ept what Mike said, ¡°Why, why did you lie to me? Why?¡± She cried her heart out, choking and sobbing incessantly, and finally slowly squatted down, helplessly burying her head in tears. Mike, who was pretending to be calm, pretended to look at the document seriously, and noticed that Yara was squatting on the ground. Yara, you can¡¯t live with what you¡¯ve done! From now on, what you endure will be your due retribution. After a long silence, he took out a few tissues and handed them to Yara, ¡°Don¡¯t cry ¡­ affect my work.¡± Yara could not help but be stunned, looking at his slightly sad expression, saying the most heartless words, but all ¡°for her good¡±, Yara moved to tears. She was so angry that she stood up and punched him on the shoulder, ¡°You bastard, bastard, why did you lie to me, why, oooh ¡­ Mike, you bastard ¡­ oooh ¡­¡± The man did not resist at all and slowly stood up, allowing her fists to fall intensively on his chest. Yara beat tired, pounced on his chest, hands around his waist, ¡°ooooo ¡­ Mike, so many things happened, why do not you tell me, why?¡± Things havee to this point, Mike felt he had acted to the point, so he said in a deep voice, ¡°Because, one person suffering is enough.¡± Finally hearing his answer, Yara slowly looked up, her crying red pupils full of heartache gazed at Mike, ¡°Why are you ¡­ so stupid, so stupid ¡­¡± How can there be such a silly person? Mike did so many things for her, silently, and she knew nothing. If it wasn¡¯t for a phone call yesterday, she probably wouldn¡¯t have known the truth of the matter in her life. ¡°Why do I think that you are even more stupid.¡± Mike wrapped one hand around her waist, while the other hand took a tissue to wipe the tears on her cheeks, ¡°Yara, we¡¯ve broken up. You know what? After you break up, you shouldn¡¯t go back. You are still young and have a better future.¡± The affectionate gaze, saying the love words that titited Yara¡¯s heartstrings the most, even though he was persuading Yara to break up, had a magic power for Yara, making her crazy to be with him. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want it, I ¡­ want you.¡± Yara raised her hand to hold Mike¡¯s hand to help her wipe her tears, directly over the heart position, ¡°My heart room is too small, so small that it can only amodate you alone. Loving you has cost me all my heart, and I ¡­ don¡¯t want to love anyone else.¡± Faced with her confession, Mike listened with some real emotion, but only held her tightly in his arms, ¡°Yara, what should I do with you? You are still so young, I ¡­ will only dy you.¡± Yara leaned in his arms, sniffing the familiar scent unique to his body, and was very content. Although Mike has cancer, but this life met such a good man, contented. ¡°Mike, having you ¡­ is enough.¡± Yara said, stood up on tiptoe, cupped his cheeks with both hands and kissed his lips. This kiss, deep and loving. Mike did not resist. Facing Yara, it must be said that she is curvaceous, extremely well-built, and often practice yoga, with her to do, is the best onepared to all the women. While the two kissed, Mike took Yara, pulled open the door of the lounge, took her into the small lounge, and then gently ced her on the bed. The moment he bullied her, Mike asked again in a deep voice, ¡°Silly Yara, are you ¡­ really not sorry? You should know that I ¡­ may not be able to apany you very far.¡± Nothing more than telling Yara that he won¡¯t live long, and if you regret now it¡¯s still toote. The tears in Yara¡¯s eyes flowed down the corners of her eyes, shook her head, raised her hand to wrap her arms around his neck and took the initiative to ask for a kiss, ¡°Mike, I just want to be with you forever.¡± I¡¯d like to ask, where else in the world is there such a good man like Mike? Yara secretly made a decision in her heart, in this life, even if she gave all she had, she would still cure Mike, until the moment of his death. ¡°Yara, you ¡­ are so silly.¡± Mike leaned over, wrapped his arm around her waist, and with his other hand, took the bedside remote control and closed the curtains. And then there was a frenzy in the small lounge. At first, it was Yara¡¯s initiative, but eventually it became Mike¡¯s initiative. The two of them were having a good time, and Yara was a little worried about Mike¡¯s health, asking several times, ¡°Mike, you are not well, you can¡¯t do too much.¡± Mike but all a soft look, ¡°I am physically very good, no problem.¡± Chapter 479 Mike’s Conspiracy After the madness, Yara fell into a deep sleep. Mike leaned on the head of the bed, looking sideways at the window, and fell into deep thought. Although the scheme was sessful, he did not have the satisfaction and pleasure of having seeded, but his mind became heavier and heavier. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the exhausted Yara woke up and looked at the man next to her who was smoking, reached around his waist and hugged him, ¡°Mike, you¡¯re not well, why are you still smoking now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Mike¡¯s mouth said ¡°nothing¡±, but already held the cigarette in his hand in the ashtray twisted out, ¡°do not worry too much about me.¡± ¡°How can I not worry? I¡¯m not worried. ¡­¡± Yara leaned against his body, sniffing his unique scent, immersed in pain and unable to extricate herself. She had even forgotten that she was only half a month long after giving birth and not even out of the month. ¡°You should be worried about yourself and the baby, as long as you are healthy and safe, that¡¯s the best.¡± There were no fancy words, but Mike¡¯s ¡°status quo¡± and his words moved Yara to tears. Yara¡¯s eyes were sore and she pursed her red lips, ¡°The child ¡­ have you seen him?¡± She was thinking, since Mike knew which hospital the child was born in, and a copy of the child¡¯s birth certificate, would he have seen the child? ¡°Well, have seen. The child looks very cute, and his eyebrows look like you.¡± He didn¡¯t deny it. True or false, false or true, if he didn¡¯t have cancer, even he himself could be immersed in the lie and be deeply touched by himself. Yara felt a million pounds of guilt just thinking that Mike had deliberately distanced himself from him and engineered their breakup just because he had cancer. ¡°Mike, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± She had made thorough preparations to guard against Mike before, but who knew that Mike had no intention of harming his child and never intended to take it away from her. ¡°Hmm? Why the sudden apology?¡± Mike¡¯s eyes shed a small stream of light underneath, specting and pretending to be confused. ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± Yara tilted her head, looked at Mike, softly said: ¡°Before ¡­ before it was me who had been misunderstanding you, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t let you see the baby. If ¡­ if I had known this, I would never have let Morris hide the baby.¡± The previous padding was to learn the whereabouts of the child from Yara. Only Mike did not expect everything to go so smoothly. Three days. No, if you calcte the time to the hour, it was only fifty hours. Luckily Vivian was not in the country, otherwise Yara would not have been so easily hooked. ¡°You ¡­¡± Mike frowned slightly and sighed again, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s good to leave the child to Morris. He, should be able to protect the child. Otherwise if we let Anthony find the child, the consequences would be unthinkable.¡± ¡°Mike, aren¡¯t you and Morris always at loggerheads?¡± ¡°Silly Yara, if Morris and I don¡¯t get along, we¡¯re still family. Anthony, on the other hand, is ruthless and must be watched out for.¡± ¡°But Vivian told me a while ago that you wanted to take the children ¡­¡± She hesitated a little, and the words that followed did note out after all. ¡°You want to say that I made a condition with the child, to take The Cheal family heir thing?¡± ¡°Well.¡± Seeing Mike boldly say it, Yara¡¯s hanging heart fell. The man wrapped his arms around Yara, his fingers yed with her hair, looked at her delicate red lips, and kissed her gently, ¡°Although I¡¯m dying, the child is my child after all. I just want to help him fight for what he deserves.¡± Mike¡¯s intention was that the child was also The Cheal family¡¯s, and The Cheal family had to give the child some benefits and corresponding things to inherit. With such a perfect exnation, Yara was deeply touched while believing in the truth. She tilted her head and looked at the man in front of her, his handsome face etched in her mind, and her reverence and fondness for him crushed all her reasoning. Yara raised her hand over his face, touching the scruff on his chin, although he had a beard, but his mature temperament, making him even more charming, tantalizing her. ¡°Mike¡­¡± she called out softly. Mike raised his eyebrows, ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You know what? You¡¯re the best man I¡¯ve ever met in my life.¡± She said, her voice choked up and her fingers trembled slightly as she covered his face, ¡°God, it¡¯s so unfair.¡± Seeing her fall into the ¡°trap¡± and unable to extricate herself, Mike¡¯s heart felt a little smug after the sess of the scheme. Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. The words fell, he leaned down and covered her red lips again. The deepest love is the uncontroble hormonal explosion ¡­ The two of them did not stop from noon to afternoon, and from afternoon tote night, they did not stop. The kind of love flooded, as if to make up for the missing six months between the two to the madness back. On this day, Yara found that being with Mike was morefortable and ¡°satisfying¡± than ever before, which made her feel great. Finally shey back exhausted and shook her head, ¡°Mike, that¡¯s enough. ¡­¡± She straightened up and dragged the man behind her to the front, ¡°Pay attention to your body, okay? You¡¯re in a special time right now.¡± ¡°Silly Yara.¡± Mike hooked his lips and smiled, wrapped his arms around her waist and swept her into his arms, ¡°The peony dies under the flower to be a ghost and also the wind. My motto is, life is short, just in time.¡± The original very positive sentence, but from Mike¡¯s mouth out of a change of vor.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She drew circles on his chest with her long fingers, feeling the warmth from the man¡¯s skin with her fingertips, and she even had a few moments of longing for the madness and love she had just felt. ¡°That won¡¯t work either, your body is important.¡± She was very worried about Mike¡¯s body. Even though he looks safe and sound now, some disease outbreaks are concentrated in the back, making it undetectable. Now that we know Mike has the disease, we must take some care in all aspects to be good. ¡°Just once, just once ¡­ OK?¡± Mike leaned down close to Yara¡¯s side and whispered next to her ear, ¡°Do you know how I got through these six months?¡± A word, said Yara fire, suddenly the ears a soft, dyed red cheeks looked at Mike, said: ¡°Then ¡­ then ¡­ just this time okay? In the future we all have to ¡­ restrain. Okay?¡± Looking at the silly girl in front of him who is as simple as a white rabbit, Mike had a smile on his face, but his mind was filled with scene after scene of him being humiliated by Anthony. ¡°Okay, I promise you. Wait for me to get you a ss of water.¡± Mike got up, walked to the table, opened the cab to take out a cup and took something, then got Yara a ss of water and dropped the something into the cup. The object melted into the water, making it imperceptible. ¡°Yara, you¡¯re tired, right? Have some water.¡± Mike turned around and handed the water to Yara. Yara was touched to see such thoughtfulness from Mike, ¡°Mike, you¡¯re so nice.¡± To be continued¡­¡­ Chapter 480: Poor Yara Yara was unprepared for Mike, but she didn¡¯t know that he hated her to the core. And all the hatred stems from the fact that Yara falsely used him in front of Anthony, causing him to be in such a bad situation. He was already sick of men doing those disgusting things with men, and now he was the person he hated the most. The shame was deeply engraved into his bones, making it impossible for Mike to forgive and even more impossible for him to ept Yara. After finishing the water, Mike hugged Yara on the bed and continued ¡­ I don¡¯t know how long has passed, her thoughts gradually confused ¡­ And at this time, Mike drew away and confined her with something. Before going to the bathroom to shower, Mike called a man, ¡°Bring the man here.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The person on the other end of the line answered and hung up. After a long wait, five or six men appeared one after another in the small bedroom of the president¡¯s office, with camera equipment. Those men were stocky, each one stout and tall, with a butcher¡¯s savagery at first nce. Mike looked at the five people in front of him, the thin lips hooked up a cold smile. He did not say anything, turned around and walked out of the president¡¯s office. He took a bottle of red wine from the wine cab in his office, opened it, poured a ss of red wine, walked to the floor-to-ceiling window and stood facing it, gazing at the glittering L City.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. His n is halfpleted, however, Mike does not have the pleasure of revenge, but the mood is getting heavier and heavier. Mike was thinking that he had now gotten back at Yara. But what about after that? Anthony, how should he cope? The days ahead, as long as there is Anthony one day, for him, are dark, painful, desperate. But what he endured was caused by Yara. ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± ¡°This woman is so beautiful looking.¡± Because the small bedroom deliberately left a gap, the door was half hidden, and the voices inside he could clearly hear. This night, Mike stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and drank three full bottles of red wine, listening to the incessant sounds in the room, he looked still indifferent. A conspiracy, whichsted for several hours, and finally everyone dispersed. All of it was a nightmare, but Yara was unaware of it. When she woke up, it was already the afternoon of the next day. ¡°Mmm ¡­ so painful ¡­¡± Yara woke up, only to feel a sore back, especially a certain ce, a vague pain. But when she saw Mike standing in front of the window, fully clothed, her mind was already upied by the fact that he had ¡°cancer¡±, how could she remember the physical difort? ¡°Mike, you¡¯re awake? Are you feeling ¡­ okay?¡± Thinking back to yesterday¡¯s madness, she was really worried that Mike¡¯s body could not take it. The man turned around leisurely and looked at Yara lying on the bed, smiling, ¡°Awake? Go wash up.¡± If he didn¡¯t, he would only feel sick. ¡°Oh.¡± Yara thought it was because the two of them were too crazyst night, so they told her to get clean and go take a shower. After all, her body was a little sticky and smelled like it, making her a little ufortable. She got up and went to the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel. But every step she took she felt her body ache extraordinarily. She knew that it was caused by overexertion, but thinking that she had taken too much initiative yesterday and that they had enjoyed themselves, this little pain was nothing. Yara didn¡¯t say anything, she was afraid that if she did, it would make Mike feel guilty. She went to the bathroom to take a shower and put in hot water, but as soon as she touched the water, she winced in pain, ¡°Hiss ¡­ ¡­¡± Forced to endure the pain, Yara finished the shower and changed into the clean clothes Mike prepared for her, only then pursed her red lips, hands behind her back, her stunning face showed a small woman-like blush, ¡°Mike, sorry ¡­ to make you¡­ ¡­ the lounge to get so messy.¡± God, Yara, you are really crazy. It¡¯s so irresponsible to be so crazy when you know that Mike has a disease. She swore in her heart that she would never, ever go ¡°crazy¡± with him like this again. Mike¡¯s cold eyes nced at the messy bedroom, a sh of light under his eyes, turned to open the window to get some air. This bedroom, filled with a variety of hybrid smell, let people sick. ¡°What are you thinking about,e on, let¡¯s take you to dinner.¡± He walked up to her and looked up and patted her head, he must be starving. So, the two of them went to dine. These were days of unparalleled happiness for Yara. With Mike, enjoying his love and care, she felt like falling into a honey pot, even the air was sweet. However, fate has a way of making things happen. On this day, Anthony had toe to L City for business. Mike naturally could not refuse Anthony¡¯s pressure, and he was reduced to a fish on the chopping block. The anger and hatred in his heart grows a little bit, but he dares not speak out. When Anthony left, Mike took Yara to the office again. This night, Yara did not leave, but again fell into a deep ¡°sleep¡±, as if dead. But everything that happened after the ¡°sleep¡±, Yara did not know. Mike sat on the sofa, legs crossed on the coffee table, bones like jade fingers shaking a ss of red wine, leisurely tasting wine, listening to the soundsing from the bedroom, heughed, smile does not reach the bottom of the eyes. And then, theughter became more and more unrestrained, ¡°haha ¡­ hahahaha ¡­¡± It was like a psychotic who had lost his mind and wasughing wildly to himself. Mike does not know why he isughing, but only feel that the creation of man, so that he feels that life is sad and ridiculous. Heughed at the injustice of fate, while Yara was kept in the dark, ignorant of everything. So much so that every time Mike was ¡°summoned¡± by Anthony, Yara had to suffer the corresponding ¡°punishment¡±, only in this way, Mike¡¯s heart hatred will be reduced, only to make him feel happy. Such dayssted for a long, long time, and Yara was immersed in a nightmare, unaware of it. When she found outter, it was a shock. Yara never expected that a ¡°lie¡± to Anthony would ruin her life and even bring her life closer to the finish line. Of course, this is all an afterthought. Country C. Vivian and Stewart arrived in C, because there is no news of Fraser, Vivian also dare not ask Stefan to contact Fraser, that will rm the snake. So Stewart had to rely on his own connections to find Fraser himself. But after spending a week in C, he found nothing. The two of them sat in the bar, Stewart drank wine, ¡°Ugh, Fraser, where the hell did he go? It¡¯s not like he¡¯s not in C at all. Otherwise I used so many connections, howe I can¡¯t find him?¡± It¡¯s very puzzling that he evaporated out of thin air. Vivian shrugged, ¡°Maybe.¡± She thought Stewart¡¯s analysis made sense. It was highly likely that Fraser was not in C at this time. Only Vivian didn¡¯t expect that the week she was out of the country changed the fate of Yara¡¯s life. Chapter 481: Completely Unemployed After staying in C country for a week, unable to find Fraser, Vivian and Stewart both had to go back to L City. ¡°Sorry for the dy of your week.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Arriving in L City, Stewart said to Vivian with a sense of guilt, ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t consider working with me?¡± Everything had been going very well for Vivian at FUN Media Company, but now that her contract had been terminated and she was facing pressure from Morris, what should she do next? Stewart was a little worried. Vivian shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can handle it.¡± She was very confident in herself. ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing Vivian¡¯s self-confidence, Stewart couldn¡¯t force it any further, so he waved his hand, ¡°Okay then, bye.¡± ¡°See youter.¡± After waving goodbye to Stewart, Vivian drove back home. Because of jetg, Vivian was a little sleepy and slept all day at home. The next day she woke up and trained with Houghton. Houghton never interfered too much with her personal life, and she took time off from work during the week she went to C, and Houghton didn¡¯t say anything. After the morning practice, Vivian finished her breakfast, and only then began to open the job application, and began to apply for a resume. Morris for Lisa, and her face ruthless, she would like to see, Morris is not really ruthless. The whole morning Vivian cast more than ten points resume, and even made a lot of job calls, the results are not expected, one by one was rejected. ¡°Sorry, you do not meet ourpany¡¯s recruitment requirements.¡± ¡°Sorry, ourpany is already full.¡± ¡°Oh, Miss Vivian, this is an order from Morris, I can¡¯t flip-flop with Morris for you, huh huh.¡± ¡­ On the phone, those people either euphemistically or bluntly refused, and some even felt Vivian was a gue and avoided it. Unable to find a job, Vivian stood on the balcony, looking out the window, deep in thought. Finally, she set her eyes on one person ¡­ She said, she really simply packed up and drove straight to her destination. Half an hourter, arrived at the deer group. Deer Ming Group is Danny¡¯spany. Vivian walked into the Deer Ming building and exined her identity to the receptionist at the front desk, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Vivian, I have an appointment with Mr. Danny.¡± Of course she didn¡¯t have an appointment with Danny, but that¡¯s not even the point. ¡°My brother asked me toe over to deliver something to Mr. Danny.¡± Vivian added. The receptionist only thought Vivian¡¯s name was somewhat familiar, ¡°Your brother, which one is it?¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce to you. My brother is Mr. Morris, I am the god granddaughter of the olddy of The Cheal family.¡± At first, this incident was very sensational in L City, Vivian deliberately said this so that the receptionist would not reject her and take her upstairs. Sure enough, after hearing Vivian announce herself, the receptionist immediately warmed up to her, ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Vivian, I know you, I know you. You want to deliver something to Mr. Danny,e on, let me take you up.¡± Vivian went into the elevator with the receptionist and went directly to the president¡¯s office. Knock, knock, knock¡­ When they reached the door of the president¡¯s office, the receptionist knocked on the door and was about to tell Danny about Vivian¡¯s identity, but Vivian made a silent gesture and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t squeak, I want to give Danny a surprise. You go to work first.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± The receptionist nodded and immediately turned around to leave. Seeing her enter the elevator, Vivian then pushed open the office door and walked over. In the office, Danny was not sitting at his desk. Vivian muttered in her heart, could it be that Danny was not in? She took a few steps inside and saw Danny leaning on the sofa in the lounge area, legs crossed over the coffee table, holding up the file in his hand and looking at itzily. She couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, standing mute in her ce. The man on the sofa sensed someone entering, inclined his head to look, and suddenly found that the visitor was actually Vivian. ¡°¡­ What are you doing here?¡± Danny panicked, closed the file and left it on the table, just as he was about to get up from the couch, but because of excessive tension, slipped and slid directly from the couch to the floor, falling to sit on the carpet, looking so messy. ¡°Pfft ¡­ haha ¡­¡± Vivian was amused by Danny¡¯s appearance, ¡°Danny, am I the devil? It¡¯s not so nervous to see me.¡± This guy, every time he sees her, it¡¯s like seeing a ghost that makes people get on their heads. Danny got up from the ground, raised his hand and patted the non-existent dust on his body, ¡°You, what are you doing here?¡± Straightened up, straightened his suit, and carried a courteous gentleman¡¯s posture. ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie? I just came to see you.¡± Vivian walked straight to the sofa and sat down, not even asking Danny what he meant. The first thing you can do is to look up at Danny, and from his face you can clearly detect his embarrassment and helplessness, which makes Vivian cry andugh. ¡°What are you looking at me for? I¡¯m fine.¡± Danny reached out to hold up the frame of his sses and raised his hand to scratch his head again, ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡± While dealing with Vivian, he walked to his desk and took his phone and yed with it in his hand. Vivian didn¡¯t say anything while Danny was holding his phone, but when he put it down, Vivian asked, ¡°Did the message go out?¡± ¡°What?¡± Danny looked baffled. ¡°You sent the message to Morris, what are you asking me?¡± Vivian only found the irony ridiculous. She knew Danny would call Morris. But, it didn¡¯t matter. Because, she just wanted to meet Morris today. ¡°That ¡­ me ¡­ I was just asking Morris what he was doing.¡± Danny¡¯s eyes flickered and he looked more and more vain. ¡°To tell the truth, Danny, I dide over to see you today for something.¡± Vivian got right to the point and didn¡¯t like to beat around the bush when she spoke. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m unemployed now, and I can¡¯t find a job. You know that Morris is targeting me, and I¡¯m so poor and desperate that I want toe to you. Do you want to think about it and take me in?¡± As soon as she thought of all the things between Morris and Lisa, Vivian felt incredibly angry and disappointed. She looked for Danny today because she was certain that Danny would contact Morris, so she nned to see Morris and have something to say in person. ¡°¡­ take you?¡± Vivian was literally trying to find a job in the Deer Group and support herself. But the words fell on Danny¡¯s ears and changed a bit. Chapter 482: Vivian at the end of her rope Vivian, he thought, was trying to get him to take her. ¡°Well, is that okay?¡± Vivian nodded, staring at him with eyes full of anticipation. ¡°No, no, no, no, no, absolutely not, really.¡± Danny hastily waved his hands in refusal, the hands waving so hard you could see heavy shadows. ¡°You might as well wait for Morris toe over.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s fine.¡± Vivian nodded. She looked at the time and it was already eleven thirty p. m. Vivian immediately pouted at Danny, ¡°Danny, can you order me a takeaway? I¡¯m hungry.¡± The little woman pursed her lips and looked so pitiful that her heart felt pity. Danny was a soft-hearted person, and seeing Vivian in such a desperate state, he couldn¡¯t bear it, so he asked, ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll order it for you.¡± Up to now he couldn¡¯t understand what the secret was between Morris and Vivian. Or, what was it that Morris was hiding from Vivian that he had not told her.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. When would the two of them end up loving each other like this? ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Vivian dropped her head with a frustrated and dishevelled sigh, ¡°A bite to eat will do. ¡­ I haven¡¯t eaten in a day or two.¡± It was a good thing Vivian had been smart enough to get herself an ount abroad, and thepany¡¯s earnings were transferred directly to an ount abroad, so Morris wouldn¡¯t find out. And she really didn¡¯t have much money in her entire body at the moment, so it wasn¡¯t too much of a stretch to say that. ¡°Haven¡¯t eaten in a day or two?¡± Danny¡¯s hand on his phone gave a slight beat, looking at her with sympathy in his eyes. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll just order you some food.¡± Then he sat down in the executive chair at his desk and sent a message to Morris. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Vivian?¡± ¡°I know you still have her on your mind, is there anything you can¡¯t say to her face?¡± ¡°Vivian can¡¯t find a job right now and hasn¡¯t eaten for a day or two.¡± ¡°She can¡¯t even eat with no money in her hand. What is going on that you can treat her so harshly in spite of everything?¡± It was because the two were brothers that Danny found Morris¡¯ way of doing things a little extreme and uneptable. He, on the other hand, knew that Morris liked Vivian and was just trying to advise Morris that if he had something to hide, he shouldn¡¯t treat her like that. Danny sits at his desk, a long way away from Vivian. Vivian senses Danny¡¯s distancing and doesn¡¯t mind, but leans back on the sofa and ys a game. After the game was over, the food delivery guy arrived, along with ¡­ Morris! The food was brought in and ced on the table one by one, ¡°Mr. Danny, your meal is ready, please enjoy it.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± Danny gave a slight jowl and said to Vivian, ¡°Hurry up and eat if you¡¯re hungry.¡± ¡°Thank you, Danny,¡± Vivian said, not having had much of an appetite this morning, and now she was really hungry. But as she picked up her chopsticks to eat, she heard Danny say, ¡°Morris, you¡¯re here atst.¡± Morris? At the sound of his name, Vivian¡¯s hand gave a slight pause as she held her chopsticks, not looking up, but eating as she pleased. Morris was dressed in a ck shirt, his sleeves pulled up to his elbows, his short hair well-groomed, his deep, three-dimensional face chilled with coldness, giving him an air of unruffled authority. His brow furrowed slightly, he walked into the office and saw Vivian sitting in the break room eating. She was crouched at a low table, eating with chopsticks, looking like someone who hadn¡¯t eaten in a long time. For a moment, his heart fluttered and he began to feel sorry for her. But on second thought, he had just received a text message from Danny on the road, and even Danny could see that he was putting on a show, so how could anyone else believe that his every word and deed was true? So, he decided, chill out to the end. ¡°What did you call me over for?¡± Morris walked to the table, took a cigarette out of the box and lit it, his cold eyes nced at Vivian who was sitting in the lounge area, his sharp gaze wandered to Danny, ¡°Danny, although you and I are brothers, you should know my nature to say one thing and do another.¡± His seriousness made Danny a little confused, wondering if Morris was putting on a show again, or if he was really angry. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He asked. Morris leaned against his desk and raised his finger to point at Vivian who was eating, ¡°I announced to the public a week ago that anyone who dares to take Vivian in is an enemy of mine. You ¡­¡± There was a deliberate pause in the words, then a tilt of the head to Danny, ¡°Can¡¯t understand me?¡± His angr, handsome face wasden with shadowy air, as if he wasn¡¯t joking, so serious that Danny muttered inside. What the fuck? What the hell is going on here? What am I going to do? Vivian ignored Morris¡¯ presence and was eating the fish and tofu with her chopsticks in hand, but after taking a bite of the fish and tofu, she heard Morris¡¯ merciless wordse out. That was the moment that caused a sharp pain in her heart, a pain that was like a knife cutting through her heart, a pain that was felt in all her limbs. For the sake of Lisa, did he really have to be so cruel? ¡°Morris, no matter what problems you have with Vivian. But you have to be clear, she is your god-sister, do Madame Cheal know that you are doing this?¡± Danny was a little helpless and had to bring Madame Cheal out of the woodwork. ¡°Hmm. A Cindere from the hills, you really think Grandma will take her seriously? Don¡¯t forget, The Cheal family, I call the shots.¡± Morris raised an eyebrow, holding the butt of his cigarette and flicking the ashes into the ashtray with contempt in his eyes. ¡°Huh.¡± Vivianughed. She nced sideways, at Morris, and then at Danny, ¡°See, Danny, I told you, I¡¯m desperate now, so I¡¯vee to join you. I wonder, would you like to take me in?¡± What kind of love did he have for Lisa to make him act so ruthlessly that he would cut her off? ¡°This ¡­¡± Danny was in a bit of a quandary as he reached up and scratched his hair, ¡°I¡¯d better make a call to Madame Cheal.¡± This time, Morris didn¡¯t stand in the way. Danny called Madame Cheal and when the call was answered, Danny exchanged pleasantries before cutting to the chase, ¡°Grandma, do you know about Vivian and Morris?¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mention that brat to me. I reprimanded him when he came back, but he didn¡¯t listen to me. I¡¯m getting old and I don¡¯t have the authority to speak. But you, Danny, must help Vivian, she¡¯s very poor.¡± On the phone, Madame Cheal sighs, disappointed with Morris. To be continued¡­¡­ Chapter 483: Give me a job Madame Cheal noticed a change in Morris¡¯s temperament recently and tried tomunicate with him when he returned to The Cheal family home. She felt that Morris had something to hide or something that he had to do, and as she was too old to get involved in her children¡¯s affairs, she did not insist that Morris and Vivian maintain a friendly rtionship. Danny hadn¡¯t expected Madame Cheal to say that, his brow knitted and he sighed, ¡°Got it, Grandma.¡± Hanging up the phone, Danny dropped the phone on the table with some levity and turned to sit in the executive chair, looking up at Morris, ¡°Since Vivian can¡¯t find a job these days, it might be a good idea to let her work with me now.¡± He knew there must be something inside Morris¡¯s decision, so he decided to help out. Morris held his cigarette between his fingers and took a deep drag from his lips, puffing light smoke at Danny, ¡°What, you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Although Danny was the eldest of the brothers, Morris would rarely address Danny as ¡®big brother¡¯, and now he did so with a slightly sinister air. He seemed to be teasing Danny. ¡°Of course I know what you mean. But of course I won¡¯t disobey Grandma Cheal¡¯s orders.¡± Danny raised his hand and shrugged, ¡°Grandma Cheal has been good to me, and I¡¯ve always been in her debt. By asking me to repay the favour now, she¡¯s asking me to help Vivian out, and I just can¡¯t refuse.¡± It was a reason that Danny had made up himself. Because he knew that Morris would not say what was on his mind right now, and as a brother, of course he had to find a way to keep Vivian so that she would not end up on the streets. At his words, Morris¡¯ face went cold, ¡°So, you don¡¯t want me as a brother anymore?¡± He questioned. Vivian, who was eating at the side, listened to the conversation and wondered ¡­ Is Danny really willing to take himself in because of Grandma Cheal? Suddenly, she felt that there was a glimmer of warmth in the cold world that touched her extraordinarily. ¡°I can¡¯t help it if you have to say that.¡± Danny narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°Morris, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s doing something so desperate. I heard that just because of the conflict between Lisa and Vivian, you forced Vivian to apologise and when she refused, you had to cut off her life. In this case, it was you who went too far.¡± Morris fell silent, he raised his hand in annoyance and sent his tie, ¡°It¡¯s your choice, I hope you don¡¯t regret it.¡± Dropping his harsh words, Morris turned and left. As he left, he didn¡¯t even look at Vivian. The dashing turn, without a hint of hesitation, and the decisive attitude really made Vivian¡¯s heart chill along with him. ng¡­All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The office door was mmed shut. Only then did Vivian put down his chopsticks, got up and sat on the sofa, letting out a deep sigh. Danny didn¡¯t say anything, just looked at her quietly, while Vivian looked out of the window with her head tilted, feeling like chewing wax. It was a long time before she picked up her chopsticks and continued eating, not forgetting to thank Danny, ¡°Danny, thank you.¡± Whatever Danny¡¯s reason for helping her, she remembered it. Vivian had expected Danny to turn her down, but she had no idea that he would turn on Morris for her. It was such a reversal that she smacked her lips. ¡°No need to thank me, I promised Grandma Cheal too, I just had no choice.¡± Danny grunted with an indifferent gesture as he continued to look down and flick through the contract. At the end, he added, ¡°But you don¡¯t have any experience in mypany, and I¡¯m not going to keep an idle person for nothing just because I promised Grandma Cheal.¡± Vivian naturally heard the meaning of Danny¡¯s words and immediately stated, ¡°Mr. Danny, don¡¯t worry, I can do anything well if you give me a job.¡± She didn¡¯t believe it, there was nothing she could do that Vivian couldn¡¯t do. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for you to work at the 4S shop for a while, and we¡¯ll think about the rest.¡± Although Danny¡¯s original intention was to help Vivian, he knew very well that men and women had to avoid suspicion of each other. The best way to help Vivian on top of keeping his distance was to arrange for Vivian to go to the market to sell cars. Sales consultancy is a skilled job and very much a test of ability. He believed that Vivian would be good at working in a shop. If not, she could have a basic base sry and not starve to death on the streets. Vivian is eating rice and reminiscing about her experiences in L City over the past year or so, from working as a security guard at the Night Club and working part-time as a takeaway; toter starting her own business and experiencing its failure; to her going to work at Edwin¡¯s FUN Media Company. It¡¯s only been a little over a year and she has returned so many jobs and now she is going to work in 4S shops as a salesperson. I can¡¯t help feeling ¡­ Life, what ups and downs ¡­ ¡°To give you a way out, Morris and I have flipped. If you feel that you were modeling before and now it¡¯s condescending for you to sell cars in a 4S shop, you can refuse.¡± Danny was unsmiling and spoke in a rather serious manner. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean it like that.¡± Vivian shook her head, ¡°Mr. Danny can give me a way to live, I have it in mind, how can I resent it?¡± ¡°Good to know.¡± Perhaps it was because of the change in role that Danny¡¯s attitude towards Vivian had also changed dramatically. Or perhaps it was the fact that at work, he and Vivian were not so rxed and happy together, but rather so serious that it was suffocating. Vivian finished his lunch in silence and cleared the dishes, then got up and walked over to Danny, ¡°Mr. Danny, I¡¯m ready, when can I start work please?¡± Danny, who was reading his papers, was slightly surprised to hear Vivian¡¯s words. He looked up and saw the stunning woman standing in front of him, her eyebrows were cool and noble, and she had an outstanding temperament, giving people a sense of being unattainable. Danny knows that it is easy to go from frugality to luxury, but difficult to go from luxury to frugality. Vivian¡¯s career at FUN Media Company is going from strength to strength, and she was even working with Stefan two days ago, so she has a bright future. Suddenly, her ¡°career¡± is in jeopardy because of Morris. He expects Vivian to resist like a petitedy, but he is quick to agree. Danny was impressed by this kind of nature. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve thought this through?¡± he asks. He asked. Vivian¡¯s red lips curled slightly, ¡°Mr. Danny thinks I¡¯m joking?¡± ¡°Good. I¡¯ll give you a month¡¯s internship, and if you can¡¯t sell a single car, you¡¯re not fit for the business.¡± Danny¡¯s 4S shop sold high-end cars, and the salespeople in his shop were not to be underestimated in their sales ability. To be continued¡­¡­ Chapter 484: Applying for a job at a car shop Living with jackals, she had to adapt to her environment. Vivian nodded, ¡°Thank you Mr. Danny.¡± Danny shone a business card in the drawer, ¡°Apply for a job at the 4S shop, contact this person and she will arrange for you to be inducted without any problems.¡± Vivian took the ck foil business card with the number of Harvey, the sales manager, on it. ¡°I¡¯ll be there now.¡± After thanking Danny, Vivian took the business card and left the Luminous Group. But who knew that as she walked out of the building, she would meet Morris standing in the car park. The man was standing next to the car, a few cigarette butts already piled up at his feet, so he must have been deliberately waiting for her. Vivian gave him a cold stare and walked straight towards his car. At that moment, however, Morris stepped in front of her, blocking her path. Stopping Vivian, Morris didn¡¯t say anything, just looked down at her with deep, cold eyes. ¡°Something wrong?¡± She asked. ¡°You¡¯re not desperate. If you apologise to Lisa, I¡¯ll let you go back to work for FUN Media Company.¡± Morris knew Vivian was stubborn, but she hadn¡¯t expected to be so stubborn. When you¡¯re in society, you have to be able to bend and stretch. Stubbornness was not a good thing. Vivian lifted his hand and lifted his bangs, his eyebrows raised, ¡°Apologise? No way.¡± If she had been asked to bow down and admit her mistakes when she first met Morris, she wouldn¡¯t have hesitated. After all, dignity was worthless. But now was different. She thought that Lisa was the one who hadmitted the crime, and that she was not at fault. Secondly, she had the means to support herself, so why would she give in to Morris¡¯s bullying? No way. ¡°Vivian, you ¡­ are really too stubborn.¡± The man ced his hands in the pockets of his suit trousers, his handsome face tinged with a morose smile, ¡°You think I¡¯m going to let you get on so smoothly just because Danny offered you a job?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. If you don¡¯t think wasting your time on a pest like me is going to affect your life or your job, you can do as you please.¡± Vivian took a deep breath and held her head high, ¡°But let me apologise ¡­¡± she pursed her red lips and mustered up the courage to say, ¡°Never.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see if your mouth is tougher or if my tactics are tougher.¡± Morris said the words, but it was like stabbing a knife in his own heart. But he had no choice. Now that the path had been chosen, he must now go on. With those words, he turned and walked away. As he left, he reminded him, ¡°Remember, when you can¡¯t stand it, go and apologise to Lisa, and naturally I won¡¯t push you to the edge.¡± After Morris finished his sentence, he had already got into the car and closed the door. Vivian stood where she was, listening to the limo engine start and leave. The hand hanging at her side clenched slightly as she took a deep breath, ¡°I told you, I won¡¯t apologise. Never!¡± The natural words were spoken to herself, but she looked up at the sky with an innate stubbornness. She then got into her car and went to the 4S car shop to apply for a job. At the door of the shop, she called the man on her business card, ¡°Hello, Manager Harvey? I¡¯m Vivian and I¡¯d like to apply for a car sales job at your shop.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Susie told me about it. Come on in, I¡¯m right here in the shop.¡± The man on the other side of the table tilted his head and smiled warmly. Vivian didn¡¯t know who the ¡®Susie¡¯ he was referring to was, but guessed that Danny must have instructed someone else to call Harvey. After all, Danny was the president of thepany and it would be beneath him to call a car shop manager, and secondly, it would reveal that it was Danny who was behind Vivian. In this way, Vivian would naturally be taken care of when she entered the car shop and would not be able to test her true sales ability and personal level. After hanging up the phone, Vivian went to the shop and made enquiries before finding Harvey. Harvey was a fat, greasy man in histe forties, wearing sses, with a big belly and especially those little squinting eyes that gave him a thievish look. Vivian remains suspicious of Harvey¡¯s personal abilities and therefore wary of him. For, when Harvey met her, he asked, ¡°Are you Vivian?¡± ¡°Yes, Manager Harvey.¡± She responded. Then Harvey¡¯s little narrowed eyes glowed with greed as he looked her up and down, that look, as if he were looking at a naked woman. It was repulsive. ¡°Hahahaha,e,e,e,e with me to the interview.¡± Harvey chatted enthusiastically to Vivian and took her upstairs to the office for her interview. In the office, Harvey poured a cup of tea for Vivian and ced it in front of her, ¡°Here, have some water. Hahahaha, don¡¯t be nervous, juste here and make yourself at home. Just think of me as your brother. After all, you¡¯re the one Susie introduced to me.¡± Vivian took the tea and ced it on the table with a smile on her face, ¡°Yes, Manager Harvey.¡± She had a dignified air between her knitted brows and smile that made it clear at first nce that she was not a piece of cake.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Hiss ¡­ girl ah, have we met somewhere before? I always thought you looked a bit familiar.¡± Harvey was in no way trying to get close, it was because he had indeed met Vivian before. With that, he tapped the table and it dawned on him, ¡°Oh, I see, did you do some modelling?¡± ¡°Yes, Manager Harvey.¡± Vivian nodded. At that moment, Manager Harvey¡¯s phone rang and he said to Vivian with the phone in his hand, ¡°Sit down, sister, I¡¯ll take a call first.¡± With that, he got up and walked to the office door and answered the phone, ¡°Susie?¡± ¡°Did Vivian get to you yet?¡± The person called Susie said. ¡°Hahahaha, the person has arrived, here they are.¡± ¡°Harvey, let me tell you, this Vivian, I heard she offended the heirs of The Cheal family, she was desperate and paid some money to contact me to arrange for her toe to you.¡± Susie, on the other end of the line, told Harvey the situation. When Harvey heard this was the case, he immediately closed the office door behind him and asked in a whisper, ¡°What? she¡¯ve offended the heir of The Cheal family? Just that Morris?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. s, And gave me some money to get her to work in a car shop.¡± The woman called Susie called Harvey to tell him about the situation, and also so that Harvey wouldn¡¯t turn down Vivian¡¯s application for the job. Vivian couldn¡¯t have imagined that she hade over to apply for the job and Danny had gone to some trouble to get her in. Harvey had been very nice to Vivian, but after hearing Susie¡¯s words, his attitude towards Vivian changed 360 degrees when he returned to the office. Chapter 485: I won’t like you ¡°Hahahaha, here, you fill out the application for entry first. Even though you¡¯re the one Susie introduced to us, you¡¯ll have to go through an assessment period.¡± Harvey hemmed and hawed, his eyes full of intrigue and calction, ¡°Our car shop sells high-end cars, and our salesmen are all incredibly capable. In the sales business, it¡¯s all about strength, you can¡¯t just look good.¡± This sentence seems to be deliberately said to Vivian. Vivian didn¡¯t mind, but she jowled slightly, ¡°I understand what Harvey¡¯s manager said. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Harvey raised his eyebrows and looked at Vivian with a bit of contempt and greed, ¡°Then let me tell you about our sry package ¡­¡± After briefly telling Vivian about the sry package, Vivian nodded and said he would start tomorrow as normal before leaving the car shop. Seeing that it was still early, Vivian met Yara and went to her house for a while. When she arrived at Yara¡¯s t, Yara was still practising yoga. She sat on the sofa and chatted casually with her for a few minutes and couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Honestly, what are you so happy about? It looks like you¡¯re in a good mood today.¡± Because she had made up with Mike, and Mike wouldn¡¯t let Yara tell Vivian the truth to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings, so Yara didn¡¯t dare to tell Vivian about these things. What¡¯s more, Morris¡¯ rtionship with Vivian has been so hardtely that he has even blocked Vivian¡¯s back, directly ignoring the godbrother-sister rtionship between the two. This shows that Morris is also a ruthless man with a heart of gold. Yara knows that Mike is not well and is worried that Morris will do something mean to Mike, which is why she wants to hide the truth. Especially since Morris had suddenly been kind enough to offer to look after the baby for her. Now it seems that nothing is adulterous. Morris must have taken the baby to try and threaten Mike with it! ¡°Nothing, just ¡­¡± she turned her back to Vivian and was doing calf stretches, ¡°I¡¯m a lot less stressed out mentally with the baby out of the way and out of danger.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Vivian believed it. The two of them chatted for a while before Vivian took a call. Looking at the unfamiliar number, she hesitated for a moment and answered it, ¡°Hello, who is it?¡± ¡°Miss Vivian, this is Branden. you should ¡­ remember me.¡± ¡°Hmm. Tell me what you want.¡± It wasn¡¯t surprising that Branden wanted to get her mobile number. What was strange was what he was trying to do by reaching out today. ¡°Is there something about Morris that you¡¯d like to know?¡± ¡°Sorry, not interested.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Oh. So did you know that Morris doesn¡¯t love Lisa at all and that the two are just ying games?¡± Branden got right to the point over the phone about what interested Vivian most. As expected, Vivian¡¯s brow furrowed as she listened to him, doubting his words. ¡°Where are you?¡± Since breaking up with Morris, although everything seemed to be going smoothly, Vivian had always felt that there was a lot that didn¡¯t make sense. Now Branden was suddenly telling her that Morris didn¡¯t love Lisa, and it really got her excited. ¡°Maple Leaf Caf¨¦, first floor, I¡¯ll give you half an hour.¡± The other party gave an address and hung up the phone straight away.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Clutching her phone, Vivian looked at the call log on her phone screen and fell into deep thought. Yara put away her yoga mat and, seeing Vivian dazed, asked her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing, just a real estate salesman. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re asking me if I¡¯m buying a house when I¡¯m so down and out.¡± She shrugged, pulling out an excuse off the top of her head. Adding, ¡°It¡¯s been a busy day, and I have to work at the 4S shop tomorrow, so I¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°Well, good.¡± Yara nodded and watched as Vivian got up and walked towards the door, she immediately called out, ¡°Vivian?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vivian¡¯s steps lurched and she looked back at Yara. ¡°That ¡­¡± Yara clenched her hands together, her thumb nails picking uneasily as she hesitated, ¡°¡­ I miss my little one, can you can you ask Morris for me when I can see the baby?¡± In the few days she had spent with Mike, she could clearly feel the longing and fondness for the child. But he hadn¡¯t asked to see the baby. This made Yara¡¯s heart ache for him extraordinarily. She felt that the reason Mike hadn¡¯t offered to see the child was because he was afraid that he would be misunderstood and think that he was faking his illness to get the location of the child. ¡°This ¡­¡± At the mention of Morris, Vivian was irritated for no reason, ¡°Don¡¯t you have his contact details? Get in touch yourselves. I don¡¯t, right now, want to talk to him.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Yara didn¡¯t push Vivian. After leaving the vi, Vivian drove straight to the Maple Leaf Caf¨¦ and saw Branden at a nce on the first floor by the window. She walked straight over and sat opposite Branden. He was dressed in a vintage men¡¯s kimono, which stood out in the cafe. Branden saw Vivian sitting across the table and nced at his watch, ¡°Not bad, you¡¯re punctual. Want something to drink?¡± ¡°No drink. If you have something to say, just say it. I¡¯m pressed for time.¡± She didn¡¯t want to have any dealings with Branden. But there was something in her that made her say yes to Branden¡¯s appointment. Vivian thought to herself that it was probably because she cared so much about Morris that she could not resist Branden¡¯s trivial temptation. ¡°You¡¯re very quick.¡± Branden shook his head and handed Vivian a few photos from the side. Vivian looked at the pictures and picked them up, realising with a start that the people in the pictures were none other than Morris and Lisa. The first photo showed Lisa following Morris, trying to reach out and tug him. The second photo shows Morris shaking off Lisa¡¯s hand. After looking at all of the photos, it appears to be a fast forwarded video showing Lisa following Morris, tugging at Morris, only to be thrown away by Morris, who appears to be about to say something, when she is suddenly stuck by the neck, pointing at her face, not knowing what she is saying. In the background, Lisa was knocked to the ground and then helped up by Philip, Lisa hanging her hands to cover her face and crying. Vivian held a few photos and shook them, ¡°Just a few photos to conclude Lisa¡¯s rtionship with Morris?¡± It was ridiculous. ¡°A few pictures certainly don¡¯t mean anything, but you might want to listen to this.¡± Branden ced a tape recorder in front of Vivian¡¯s face and turned it on, ying ¡­ ¡°Lisa, I warned you to stay away from Vivian. Are you provoking my bottom line?¡± ¡°Oooh ¡­ Morris, ¡­ I ¡­ I just care about you so much.¡± ¡°Say that shit again and believe me I¡¯ll drag you to Africa? I¡¯ll say it again, I wouldn¡¯t like you even if you turned out to be a woman.¡± Chapter 486: Discovering the Truth The recorded voice, which Vivian had carefully distinguished, was indeed Morris¡¯ voice. She was already very sensitive to voices, after all, she had worked part-time as a voice actress. So, she was sure that the recording could not be fake. Only ¡­ If Morris really didn¡¯t like Lisa, yet he insisted on breaking up with himself, and still made a show of liking Lisa, why on earth was that? Vivian suddenly felt that she was deep in a maze, lost and unable to find the exit at all. ¡°Where did this recordinge from? What if it¡¯s from a couple of voice actors who did a parody, who knows.¡± She had a dismissive look on her face as she tried to pry information out of Branden. ¡°I put miniature bugs in Lisa¡¯s shirt pockets when she came over to meet me that day, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to get that information. ¡°Lisa doesn¡¯t really like you, I guess.¡± Vivian and Lisa hadn¡¯t crossed paths much, but she was certain that Lisa liked Morris. People say that the eyes are the windows to the soul. When you love someone, your eyes can¡¯t help but reveal emotions. ¡°Miss Vivian is smart.¡± Branden didn¡¯t deny it either, ¡°Indeed, Lisa doesn¡¯t love me. But since you know that she had an operation, you should understand that in this world, no one will ept her except me. And she, too, is dependent on me.¡± ¡°If she¡¯s dependent, she¡¯s still clinging to Morris?¡± ¡°Branden is so self-absorbed.¡± ¡°The fact that she likes Morris doesn¡¯t stop me from liking her. The reason why I invited Miss Vivian over was to make a deal with Miss Vivian.¡± Branden took a sip from the coffee on the table and said, ¡°I can tell from the recording that Morris likes you. You ¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Vivian interrupted straight away, ¡°The recording doesn¡¯t tell us anything. And I¡¯m sure that he doesn¡¯t like me.¡± After hearing the recording, Vivian was sure of one thing, if Morris didn¡¯t like Lisa, there were many ways she could test it. But if Morris really didn¡¯t like Lisa, it meant that Morris had to have something to hide or to do with himself. It could only mean that Morris was deliberately distancing himself from her, most likely in pursuit of a n. In that case, she should cooperate with Morris. Although, at the moment, it was not 100% certain that Morris and Lisa were in a rtionship, Vivian felt the need to hide it for Morris. ¡°There is one more thing that Branden shouldn¡¯t know.¡± Vivian raised an eyebrow and shrugged helplessly, ¡°Just that night when I met you at the cafe, Lisa came to see me. lisa thought I was hitting on Morris even after I broke up with him, so she hurled insults at me and I hit her, which happened to be seen by Morris. morris forced me to apologise to her, I refused and Morris Morris ordered me to apologise to her, I refused and Morris buried my career and gave orders to everyone in L City that anyone who hired me was an enemy of his The Cheal family.¡± She told Branden what had happened that day. Branden, however, was quite perplexed, ¡°Impossible.¡± ¡°Nothing is impossible.¡± Vivian inclined her head to look out the window and let out a deep sigh, ¡°Ugh, people say anything when they¡¯re angry. Who knows if this recording of you is something they deliberately said to you?¡± God knows, Vivian couldn¡¯t exin the recording when she thought about it. She wasn¡¯t sure what Morris was really up to yet, so that was all she could do. ¡°Branden, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything I can do for you. I¡¯m on my own right now.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Vivian got up, ready to leave. ¡°Wait.¡± Branden called out, ¡°I still think Morris has feelings for you. the Cheal family, with theirrge family, could never be with Lisa. She, can¡¯t have children.¡± The Cheal family, with their big family, couldn¡¯t be with Lisa at all? A wake-up call. Vivian¡¯s brow furrowed and her eyes widened in realization. Yes, that¡¯s right. The Cheal family was too well established to be with a woman who couldn¡¯t have children. And the fact that Morris and Mike hadpeted for the Cheal family business meant that Morris was very concerned about the heirship of The Cheal family. If that was the case, how could he have married Lisa? Vivian wondered why she had felt that Morris had broken up with her, which on the surface was logical, but on reflection, there was something wrong. Now it seemed that Morris was probably hiding something from her. Vivian slowly turned back to Branden, ¡°That¡¯s his choice, not mine. Instead of wasting your time on me, why don¡¯t you contact Lisa yourself and quit your domestically abusive nature and maybe it will change.¡± Men who are domestically abusive have absolutely zero tolerance. Vivian loathed Branden, but wouldn¡¯t show it so obviously. After exiting the cafe, Vivian stood in the doorway, watching the sun set and the setting sun, and suddenly felt a glimmer of light that gave her hope. When she returned home, Vivian took out herputer and tried to find out what had happened. After thinking about it, she started with Night apartment. The Night apartment security cameras could hear voices, so if she could hack into them and watch the parts of the conversation between Morris and Lisa, she might be able to get a clue. It had been over three months since they had broken up, so she started her investigation a week before they did. The only way to find out what the two of them were plotting on the video was to move it up in time. Sitting on the couch, Vivian opened herptop, cracked the surveince system, entered the date and sped up her viewing from that date. The first day¡¯s videos were of her and Morris at home, intimate and affectionate. The sweetness of the scene made Vivian fall into a fond memory and her lips curled into a smile. Fast forward sixteen times to the next day, only to see images of Morris going out in the afternoon,ing back, waiting until it was almost dark,ing back, going out again after seven anding back again after ten. Vivian remembers clearly that this was the day she and Morris had agreed to get their marriage license, so they were wearing white shirts to facilitate the photo shoot for the license. When they didn¡¯t, they received a call from their adoptive mother saying they wereing to L City. The two had to call it quits and came back to wait for them until they arrived in L City, where they were picked up for dinner. After arranging for the foster parents and Houghton to check in for the evening, Morris apanied her back to the t. This was all normal, but as she watched the surveince, Vivian suddenly noticed Morrising out of her bedroom just after 2am, creeping out of the door and changing his shoes in the entrance hall. Vivian paused the surveince and repeated the footage again. Suddenly it urred to him that he had asked Morris after waking up the following day why he hadn¡¯t seen anyone elsest night. Chapter 487: Questioning Houghton She then yed the video and then saw Morris on the phone ¡­ Because of the elerated yback, it was too fast to hear. So Vivian yed it at normal speed and she heard ¡­ ¡°Houghton, are you asleep?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ming to you now.¡± ¡°Vivian is asleep.¡± ¡°I hope, you can give a reasonable excuse. Otherwise, I won¡¯t break up with Vivian.¡± With those few words, Morris hung up the phone. Vivian¡¯s pupils widened in disbelief, and she felt a chill run down her back, a cold chill. How could this be? So, that night at the First ss Residence, Houghton and Morris had gone to the bathroom at the same time to talk. They ¡­ What were they talking about? ¡± For a moment, Vivian suddenly felt that there were too many secrets in Houghton.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The atmosphere had been tense when several people had entered the box at First ss that day, but it had eased up a lot since Morris and Houghton had entered. She thought at the time that Morris had taken care of Houghton. In hindsight, that was not the case. Drivenrgely by curiosity, Vivian tracked them all the way to the hotel, but the surveince showed Morris going into Houghton¡¯s suite anding out again two hourster. What they had talked about in the meantime, Vivian did not know. When the news broke, Vivian thought of the First ss Residence and proceeded to crack the surveince of the First ss Residence to find the part where Morris and Houghton were talking to each other. Unfortunately, the surveince could not hear the voices. It was no longer necessary to investigate further. The reason Morris broke up with him was Houghton¡¯s idea. But why? That night, Vivian lost all sleep. At 4. 30am, Houghton called Vivian for a morning walk. Vivian, who hadn¡¯t slept all night, changed into her workout clothes and went out for a morning jog with Houghton, then ran down the road to the park to start her morning walk. It was after five in the morning on a summer¡¯s day and the morning light was already bright. When Vivian arrived at the training area in the park, he didn¡¯t start training, but took a mineral water bottle, unscrewed it and took two big gulps. He turned to a bench and sat down. Houghton, dressed in a Tai Chi suit and holding a ruler in his hand, walked over to Vivian and gently patted her on the shoulder, ¡°Youzy girl, you¡¯rezy again. Get up and train, no cking off.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t respond, cing the mineral water bottle beside her before patting the seat beside her, ¡°Sit down for a while, I need to talk to you.¡± She looked serious, not joking. Houghton knew all about what had happened to Vivian over the past few days and assumed she was in a bad mood. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, who¡¯s been bullying your little girl again?¡± He snorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t get up early and train you every day to be bullied. All those skills you train every day, where did they go ¡­¡± ¡°Why did you let Morris break up with me?¡± Before Houghton could finish a sentence, Vivian nced sideways, her sharp gaze staring straight at Houghton. Her expression was cold and her gaze was like a torch. It was the powerful aura that made Houghton freeze for a moment. The two stared at each other for a few seconds before Houghton gradually slowed down, blinking sheepishly and looking away, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know? Then I can remind you. The night that Morris and I were getting our marriage license, Morris went to see you at the Hilton and what did you talk about?¡± ¡°That day ¡­ that day ¡­¡± Houghton thought about it and reached up and pped his head, ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m getting old, my memory is bad. But I was just talking to Morris about his future ns for life. It¡¯s not much.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Vivian¡¯s white, delicate face was chilled as she asked, ¡°Feinan Square, I saw you that night, what were you doing alone in the square on Feinan Street?¡± It was the same day that Vivian was in a bad mood, she went to Feinan Square alone in the middle of the night and met Mike. It was also the night she saw Houghton, and thought she was mistaken at the time, as the man disappeared when she chased him. Houghton¡¯s heart thudded and his cloudy eyes flickered uneasily. ¡°Can¡¯t remember again?¡± Vivian smiled coldly, ¡°The 19th of January, for what?¡± It was the first day of work at FUN Media Company at the beginning of the year, and because of a falling out with Mera, Mera had asked her to get breakfast, and she happened to see Houghton. Vivian made a quick change of clothes at a roadside clothing shop and was about to follow Houghton when she received a call from Yara, who was pleading for help on the phone. To save Yara, Vivian didn¡¯t continue to follow Houghton. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, hey, you dead girl must have been blind. I was still in the country on the 19th of the first month.¡± Houghtonughed awkwardly and raised a hand to scratch his hair, a wry glint in his eye as he looked away. ¡°In the country?¡± Vivian nodded, ¡°Speaking of being in the country, I remembered again. On the twenty-eighth day of the lunar month, I carried my things to your house to look for you. You were in the woods not far from your house, plotting something else with those men?¡± Houghton¡¯s heart thudded and his hands, propped on his knees, clenched involuntarily. He had thought that by keeping everything behind Vivian¡¯s back, he would be able to keep her in the dark. Who knew that she would find out so much? But Houghton had noticed something unusual when he saw Vivian appear on the twenty-eighth day of the lunar month, but Vivian hadn¡¯t squealed and he hadn¡¯t cared. ¡°Still not talking?¡± Vivian pressed aggressively. To be continued¡­¡­ Chapter 488: Morris is a big dummy Her eyes fell on Houghton and she stared at him unblinkingly, as if trying to gauge his thoughts by the changes in his facial expressions. And Houghton¡¯s heart was in his mouth, looking sheepishly at the ground, not daring to look at Vivian. ¡°If you still can¡¯t remember, let me remind you. When you first went to work as a security guard at First Sight Wedding, the weddingpany was still being renovated. You left the weddingpany during that time and went where?¡± She brought it all to the forefront, ¡°People have secrets, I can ept that and I can understand that. But now that you¡¯ve started interfering in my life, I have to guess why you¡¯re willing to stay by my side when you¡¯re so skilled and not an ordinary person in the first ce. And what is the purpose?¡± All this time, although Vivian had trusted Houghton, she had also been suspicious of his identity. If he were an ordinary man, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered. But Houghton was no ordinary man. His skills, his abilities, and his personal knowledge reminded Vivian all the time ¡­ He had a purpose for being around her.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Houghton muttered in the face of Vivian¡¯s step-by-step approach, frowned tightly, thoughtfully, and pulled out an excuse, ¡°As expected of my Houghton¡¯s pupil, very perceptive.¡± He gave a long talk and leaned back on the bench, tapping his legs and wrapping his arms around his chest as he watched the red sun rise in the east. He said with emotion, ¡± I was once no simple man, but those things had nothing to do with you. The reason why I stayed by your side to teach you various skills was because of the kindness of your parents in saving my life. Later on, as I got along with you, I slowly fell in love with you as a naughty little girl. Otherwise ¡­¡± Houghton said, the words gave a pause, inclined his head to re at Vivian, ¡°Otherwise you think, with your family conditions, i will take you as a pupil?¡± As he spoke, Houghton raised his hand and pped Vivian on the head, ¡°Do you know how many famous families have asked me to be their teacher, but I have turned them all down.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t believe him, but when he saw Houghton¡¯s calmness and smile, he didn¡¯t look like he was lying, so he was convinced. ¡°So, who were those people who were looking for you in the woods behind your house that day?¡± ¡°They? They were your master¡¯s men, my former brothers¡¯ men.¡± ¡°Former brothers¡¯ men? What are they doing looking for you now? And what did you ¡­ you used to do?¡± Vivian was curious, suddenly very interested in Houghton¡¯s past. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know about the past either, it won¡¯t do you any good. But it was also my brother who sent for me that I told you to break up with Morris.¡± Houghton racked his brain as he dealt with Vivian, struggling to think of things to say in the hope of not giving away the clues. Vivian, after all, was responsive, clear-thinking and clever. One wrong word and a myriad of questions would be raised. This time it was Vivian¡¯s turn to be silent, waiting quietly for Houghton¡¯s answer. Houghton gazed into the distance, as if caught up in a past memory, ¡°Those brothers were all born and died with me. And they have some skills and strength, and they told me that Anthony and Mike are teaming up to target Morris. the future, Morris is most likely in danger of dying. So ¡­¡± Vivian listened and couldn¡¯t hold back her temper, standing up in a sh, ¡°So you forced Morris to break up with me?¡± It was because of Vivian¡¯s trust in Houghton, and the fact that Houghton had watched her grow up, and that they were already rted, that she believed in Houghton¡¯s words. As she listened to Houghton pressuring the two of them to break up, she felt anger running through her head and she was furious. Seeing Vivian jumping up and down in anger, Houghton took a ruler and smacked her on the buttocks, ¡°You damn girl, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Your parents have worked hard to bring you up, what are they going to do if something happens to you? You think I don¡¯t know what happened to your parents in the car ident? It was all the work of The Lee family. Think about it, how can you stand up to Anthony when The Lee family could put your dad in aa for months?¡± You don¡¯t know who Anthony is and what he does. All the things Vivian knew, Houghton knew in his heart. So, for a short time, Houghtonpiled a lie ¡­ Of course, it wasn¡¯t all a lie. Anthony and Mike did team up to target Morris, he was just being half truthful. Houghton¡¯s words left Vivian speechless. She stood there stiffly, staring at Houghton with a flickering gaze, before sitting back in her chair. Yes, hadn¡¯t Phu Yen Lee and Yorlien caused a car ident when they targeted her? Anthony was a member of the C royal family, with a background of unimaginable power. The most dangerous person to go against him is one¡¯s own adoptive parents. ¡°Also, I¡¯m not as desperate as you think. What I agreed with that Morris boy was that you would be allowed to be together as long as he could handle things between Anthony and Mike in a year and a half¡¯s time.¡± The one-and-a-half-year agreement was, naturally, true. But, instead of Morris and Anthony, it was a year and a half before Vivian was due to return to the Hidden n. These were things he didn¡¯t want to tell Vivian just yet. ¡°But ¡­ s ¡­¡± Vivian wanted to be harsh on Houghton, and on second thought, knew that Houghton was all for his own good. She let out a deep sigh, hung her head, pursed her lips and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m not a glutton for punishment, instead of letting him break up with me, I¡¯d rather face it with him.¡± Misunderstanding cleared, Vivian suddenly felt that Morris was a great fool to have endured so much alone and to have kept it hidden from her. He had willingly given so much for himself, and she was inwardly overwhelmed with emotion and guilt at the same time. Trust. There was less trust in him after all. God knows how much Vivian wanted to dash to Morris¡¯ side and help him? More than that, she wanted to be there for him, to give him a hug, a kiss. ¡°There¡¯s another reason why Morris agreed to break up with you. Your presence would have been his biggest weakness, and your absence would have been one less thing to hold on to. He¡¯ll be able to deal with Anthony and Mike at full strength.¡± Sensing Vivian¡¯s low mood, Houghton was afraid she would impulsively go to Morris to make up, so he tried to soothe her, ¡°Have you ever thought that you break up with Morris, but you can quietly work for him. That way, you keep your distance from him, you won¡¯t attract Anthony and Mike¡¯s attention, and you can help him in the dark, like a tiger.¡± As if on cue, at his words, Vivian jerked her head to look at Houghton, her eyes lighting up with uncontroble excitement. Chapter 489: Deciding to secretly help Morris ¡°Anthony and Mike are both very suspicious and have their eyes on you, both explicitly and implicitly. If you really want to help that Morris kid, make sure you keep your distance from him.¡± Houghton said this to keep the two of them from making up. Once they made up, the repercussions for Vivian would be immense. And that was a reasonable thing to say. Vivian looked down in thought for a long time before she nodded, ¡°Yes, Anthony and Mike are two people to watch out for.¡± It was no wonder that Morris had said such harsh things when Lisa hade down to her t that day, and had literally cut her career short afterwards. It turned out that what appeared to be a crackdown on her was in fact a protection, a show for Mike. ¡°Do you mean that Morris ¡­ and I can¡¯t be in touch privately?¡± She missed Morris. There hadn¡¯t been a moment since she was a little girl when she¡¯d missed someone as madly as she did now. ¡°What do you think?¡± Houghton raised his hand and poked Vivian hard in the side of the head, ¡°But any private contact you have with Morris that Anthony and the others find out about, it¡¯s all for naught. If they kidnap your parents, or kidnap you, or set me up, whoever it is will be a liability. It will only hold that Morris kid back.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± Vivian tried to say something else, only for Houghton to nce at her, ¡°There¡¯s no buts. If you really want to be with him, this year and a half is a test. If you¡¯re still together in a year and a half, I¡¯m all for it.¡± ¡°A year and a half? It¡¯s been over three months since I broke up with him.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a year and three months away?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Oh what? Train hard. You¡¯re not fit enough to be Morris¡¯s right-hand man!¡± Houghton¡¯s words hit the nail on the head, and they also fired up Vivian¡¯s motivation. After today, she began to train with a frenzy of self-abuse and intensity. Because she wanted to be by Morris¡¯s side and be able to carry his load, not be a burden. After her morning training session, Vivian had her breakfast, changed her clothes and was about to leave the house when she suddenly remembered that she no longer worked for FUN Media Company. She walked to the door and turned back, found a ck professional dress in her wardrobe and changed into it, tied a high ponytail and paired it with ck high heels. As she was going to work at the car shop, Vivian couldn¡¯t afford to drive her own car and look too ostentatious, so she took a taxi. On the way, she sat in the taxi, looking out of the window at the zing sun, the corners of her lips involuntarily curled into a warm smile. Morris, indeed, had not betrayed her. It was a blessing in her life to meet a man who suddenly took care of her. Twenty minutes or soter, she arrived at the car shop. Vivian arrived at the 4S shop and went to see Harvey, the manager. She was sitting in his office when Harvey saw Vivian, dressed in a ck pinched-waist suit, high-waisted trousers and a high ponytail, but with light make-up, she was more beautiful than ever, with an air of royalty. She was beautiful. When Harvey saw her, his eyes lit up and he felt like he had a little bug in his heart, making him scratch his liver to get closer to this woman. ¡°Manager Harvey? Manager Harvey?¡± Vivian stood in the doorway of the office and greeted Harvey¡¯s manager, only to have his lustful eyes fixed on her without blinking. She had no choice but to reach out and knock on the door, which pulled Harvey¡¯s thoughts back. ¡°Oh, Vivian. Here you are? Come,e, fill out the intake form first.¡± Harvey learnt about Vivian¡¯s situation and, although he didn¡¯t have to butter her up, he felt that the chances were better knowing that she was now a down-and-out Cindere. He was ying his little game in his mind. Harvey found an application form from the folder and handed it to Vivian. ¡°Okay, Manager Harvey.¡± Vivian reached out to take the application form, but Harvey touched a small hand, taking advantage of the opportunity to mooch. He caressed Vivian¡¯s hand and when he looked up, he met her eyes. As they looked at each other, Vivian had an innocent smile on her face, as if she was aware that she was being molested but didn¡¯t refuse, which made Harvey¡¯s heart burst with joy. As the saying goes, a phoenix in distress is better than a chicken. It seemed that Vivian was easy to handle. ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re new to the shop, you don¡¯t know anything, but if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t know, you shoulde to me.¡± He stood behind Vivian, his salty hand on Vivian¡¯s back, very unfaithful. Vivian knew what she was getting into, and as long as Harvey didn¡¯t take it too far, she could put up with it in order not to get herself into trouble. But if it really came down to it, she and Harvey, after all, one of them was going to be in hospital. Who goes into hospital, of course, can be imagined. She quickly filled out the entry form and handed it to Harvey, ¡°Manager Harvey, the form is formplete.¡± ¡°Oh oh, good good. All right, you can go down to work.¡± Harvey found a male salesman to take Vivian through the sales process of the shop. The male salesman, Sean, was a tall, sunny boy with fair skin and a bad case of e, which detracted from his looks. Sean was kind, positive and optimistic, and was very enthusiastic as he walked Vivian through the rules of the shop. As Vivian was visiting the cars around, she heard a couple of salesmen off to the sidee over ¡­N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Yo, pimples, very enthusiastic about pretty girls.¡± ¡°That woman looks like she¡¯s no slouch, you be careful.¡± ¡°Hmph, vixen. It¡¯s her first day in the shop and she¡¯s already hooking up with someone.¡± ¡°This kind of woman is not serious at first nce.¡± ¡­ The men are always extra fawning over the beautiful women; the women, for the most part, seem to have an innate hostility towards the beautiful women. Whether there was a conflict of interest or a conflict of words, there was an inexplicable distaste for that kind of pretty woman. Listening to their harsh words, Vivian didn¡¯t care. She was used to all sorts of scenes, and was not at all hurt by such things. He thought Sean was cute, because he was called ¡°Pimple¡± because of his pimple-ridden face, and he didn¡¯t find the nickname offensive at all. After a morning of familiarising himself with the shop¡¯s procedures, Vivian¡¯s phone rang at the end of the day. ¡°Hello, manager?¡± ¡°No need to eat out at lunch, I¡¯ve booked a meal, let¡¯s eat together.¡± ¡°That, Manager Harvey, I ¡­ beep beep beep ¡­¡± Before Vivian could finish her sentence, the phone hung up. And just then, a few customers came to the shop, as Vivian was standing at the door, and immediately greeted them, ¡°Good morning, a few of you are choosing ¡­¡± ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t this Vivian?¡± Behind a few people, one person suddenly walked out and stood in front of Vivian. Only then did Vivian see that the woman was actually Mera! It was really an injustice. Chapter 490: Mera’s reckoning Vivian was also a little surprised to see Mera in a ce like this. Having a problem with Mera, she would have jumped at the chance to get back at her, but even so, Vivian didn¡¯t care. As long as she could open the shop, she would be able to turn around at the car shop and would not be a problem for Danny when the time came. Once things were stable at work, she could also give her full attention to helping Morris. ¡°Mera, what a coincidence. Is it a car purchase? Come on in and have a look ¡­¡± Vivian assumed the humble stance of a beat worker so that Mera could feel as high and mighty as possible. As expected, when Mera saw the normally cool and lonely Vivian in a groveling manner, a few smug moments could not help but emerge from the corners of her lips. Mera knew all about her rtionship with Morris, and naturally she knew Vivian¡¯s current predicament. But she never expected that Vivian would show off her pictures with the internationally famous actor Steve and movie star Stefan in her circle of friends just a while ago, and now she hase to sell cars in a 4S shop. The contrast was so strong that Mera was pleased to see her walk up to Vivian with her bag in her hand. Howe you¡¯re working here?¡± Because Mera knew that this car dealership had been open for a long time, and it was a high-end brand of cars, plus Vivian¡¯s fawning dog-licking look just now, she was sure that Vivian definitely did not have a share in the shop, and should really be a car salesman. ¡°After being a model for a long time, I always feel less interesting, so ¡­¡± Vivian said with a fake blush, then sighed, ¡°s, life is not easy, I guess.¡± She immediately digressed, ¡°You¡¯reing over to buy a car, right,e on over and see what kind of car you like, I¡¯ll introduce you to it.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Mera agreed readily.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She looked at Vivian with a wry look in her eyes and added, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about cars, so you must tell me about them carefully.¡± Vivian jawed slightly, ¡°Yes, no problem. What price and style of car do you want?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like ¡­.¡± As Mera was saying this, she nced back and saw the others standing at a distance, looking at the car. So, with a slight sh of light running under her eyes, she raised her hand violently and shoved Vivian, ¡°What do you mean, what do you mean I can¡¯t afford it? Vivian, is this your attitude as a salesperson? Where is your manager, I want to see your manager!¡± Mera burst out of nowhere, pointing at Vivian and rebuking her loudly. Even though Vivian was well prepared, she did not expect Mera to use her so quickly. She had just touched her phone and hadn¡¯t even had the chance to record it before she was bitten back. A few people on the side looked over in unison, their eyes skimming over Mera and finallynding on Vivian. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What kind of salesman is this, how can he do this to a customer?¡± ¡°What ack of discipline.¡± ¡°Pimple, go and see what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡­ Several men who hade with Mera and the shop salesman walked towards Vivian. Sean was worried about Vivian and rushed over to her and asked in a whisper, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Vivian looked up at him and shrugged helplessly, shaking her head, ¡°Had a problem with her before, picking a fight.¡± She had overestimated Mera¡¯s patience, but underestimated her lethality. Vivian knew that Mera would nt the evidence, so she nned to take out her phone and record it quietly, but ended up being a little slow. The situation made her cry andugh. ¡°Brother, oooh ¡­ she¡¯s just too much of a bully.¡± Mera turned back and walked up to a man who was over forty and pot-bellied, standing in front of him sobbing in aggravation. The fat, middle-aged, greasy man raised his arm around Mera¡¯s waist, ¡°Aiya, Mera is aggrieved. It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve got your back. Which car did she say you couldn¡¯t afford?¡± Mera raised her hand to wipe her tears while reaching out to point at the red Ferrari 2021 model on the side, ¡°That one, I said I quite liked it, she just ¡­ said I couldn¡¯t afford it.¡± The greasy man nced at the sedan and red at Vivian with sharp eyes, ¡°You were the one who spoke out against Mera? Is that how you sell cars? Apologise to me!¡± The man ordered Vivian to apologise, without distinguishing between red and white. Only then did Vivian realise why Mera had been so eager to throw mud at her as soon as she came in. It turned out that she wanted to take advantage of this ¡°smear¡± to ask the man for a Ferrari car and to set herself up. It¡¯s a case of ¡­ The first thing you need to do is to get a new one. ¡°Apologize?¡± The stubborn Vivian had never been one to bow down to anyone, let alone Mera. But she thought about how hard it was to find a job these days. If she could sell a car just by apologising to Mera, that would be a good thing. ¡°Okay, okay, I apologise.¡± She sighed helplessly and walked up to Mera, ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have spoken out of turn just now.¡± Being in the workce, there were many helplessnesses. Mera used her of speaking out of turn, but she didn¡¯t have any evidence to prove herself. It would have been better to apologise rather than fight her and end up with nothing to show for it. Mera was stunned when Vivian apologised without any resistance. She hadn¡¯t expected Vivian to be so obedient. ¡°Oooh ¡­¡± was all Mera could do but cry, not really knowing how to react for a moment. Then she heard Vivian say, ¡°But with your means, you really can¡¯t afford this car. Isn¡¯t it true, what I said?¡± She was adding fuel to the fire, irritating Mera. No, I should say the man beside Mera. Mera¡¯s messy private life was none of her business, she just wanted to sell a car. She immediately seized the opportunity and cried even more, ¡°Ooooooooooooo ¡­ Brother, listen, she actually said that about me. Woooooooo ¡­¡± This ¡°brother¡±, Vivian had never even heard of. But Vivian and Mera were in the same FUN Media Company and knew a bit about her, knowing that Mera was an orphan and had no rtives at all. Chapter 491: Meeting the Enemy As the man who had adopted Mera, a salesman who looked down on Mera was naturally looking down on him. The man¡¯s face sank and he pointed at Vivian, scolding him angrily, ¡°Call your manager here, I want to see what kind of manager would bring out such a product like you.¡± Faced with the man¡¯s scolding, Vivian was not angry, but said calmly, ¡°Sir, you may have misunderstood. Just a few days ago, I worked with Mera in the samepany and knew her very well. The car she was looking at was priced at $8, 888, 000, which was not suitable for her. Instead, this new sports car over here, which costs over three million, suits her very well.¡± As the colleagues in the shop didn¡¯t know Vivian well, how could they know that she was once a colleague of Mera? When they heard this, they were surprised. The man who was defending Mera also changed his expression slightly, and his eyes shed with surprise as he looked down and asked Mera, ¡°Mera, do you really know each other?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Mera leaned against the man¡¯s arms, gritting her teeth in anger, ring at Vivian with a sharp look that could have eaten her alive. The purpose of the backbiting was to take advantage of the opportunity to humiliate Vivian and spur the man beside her to buy her a car, but Vivian¡¯sment had calmed the man¡¯s anger. What¡¯s worse is that instead of rmending the expensive car, Vivian rmends this $3 million sports car. The price difference was more than twice as much! ¡°Yes, oh, yes it is. Her name is Vivian,¡± Mera said to the man, ¡°the goddaughter of Madame Cheal of The Cheal family, who has fallen out with Morris and has been banned by Morris. ¡± ¡°Oh, she¡¯s Madame Cheal¡¯s god granddaughter, Vivian? Heh.¡± The man suddenly thought of something, a cold smile on his fat face, then shouted at the top of his voice, ¡°Where¡¯s the manager, get me your manager or I¡¯ll smash up your shop!¡± It was a real nuisance to say the least. This man, Floyd, had a wedding business in L City that was doing well, but once all the customers who came to the door had paid a deposit and ended up going to Vivian¡¯s Encounter Your Beauty. Later, Morris robbed Vivian¡¯s weddingpany of a lot of its clients in order to get her clients, costing him a lot of money. He was furious at the time but was too angry to speak out due to the status of The Cheal family, but little did he know that he would meet them here. Mera noticed the sudden change in Floyd¡¯s attitude and immediately became a bit curious, ¡°Brother, how ¡­ are you so angry?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Floyd snorted coldly, lifted his chin slightly, gave Vivian a look and said to Mera, ¡°Just her, she opened a weddingpany before, robbed me of a lot of business and made me lose a lot of money.¡± Floyd hated Morris, but dared not speak out in anger, so when he came across Vivian, he wanted to vent all his anger on Vivian. ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ is it? Oh huh, then Vivian is too much too.¡± Mera was so happy to hear that. She had wanted to pick a fight, but who knew that God would have eyes to let Vivian run into a nail. She had been ckmailed out of a sum of money in C, a debt that she still remembered to this day. Vivian¡¯s brow knitted slightly as she was surprised. She didn¡¯t know when she had offended this man. It was true that when you were unlucky, you could choke on water. ¡°Ouch, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡± The shop salesman immediately went upstairs and called Harvey down. Harvey came flying over as soon as he came downstairs and when he saw Floyd, he rushed forward, ¡°Come and sit down,e and sit down for a while.¡± To be continued¡­¡­ Chapter 492: Vivian’s Crazy Self-Mutilation Harvey was very ttering and treated Floyd with respect. Floyd put on a foul face, raised his hand to point at Vivian and said to Harvey: ¡°Is this the staff of your shop? Disdainful of the buyer, insulting and uncultured. You must give a statement.¡± Harvey had just understood what was going on and had a general idea of what was going on. He looked at Vivian askance, his brow knitted, thinking only that Vivian was a curse. ¡°No wonder she looks so untouchable, she used to be a model.¡± ¡°This kind of woman, tricky.¡± ¡°She does have some good looks, a high cool imperial style, and her temperament is really nothing to write home about. She¡¯s really quite suitable for modelling.¡± ¡­ A few of the shop¡¯s salesmen stood whispering, but the sound was just loud enough for Vivian to hear clearly. Harvey was furious and looked at Vivian with a look that could have eaten her alive. When he looked at Floyd again, he immediately greeted him with a smile, ¡°Sorry, hahaha, this is a new employee in our shop, not very knowledgeable.¡± After that, he yelled at Vivian, ¡°What are you doing standing there, why don¡¯t you apologise to Floyd now?¡± Harvey was coveting Vivian¡¯s beauty and because he had just received a sum of money from Susie, his introducer, today, he would feel ashamed if Vivian was fired now. Otherwise, why would Harvey be so subservient to Floyd? Vivian knows that Floyd is deliberately targeting, but this job is very important to her. Even if she didn¡¯t want to apologise, she had to bow down and admit her mistake, ¡°Mera, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all in my eyes. I just thought you were paying for the car yourself, since ¡­ your ¡°brother¡± gave you the limo, he would have bought you the 8, 888, 000 coupe, after all ¡­ ¡± Vivian¡¯s words trailed off, ¡°He dotes on you, we can all see that.¡± Cudgel. Vivian apologises to Floyd and Mera and then goes on topliment Floyd for doting on Mera, if he buys a cheaper carter it will only mean that Floyd doesn¡¯t love Mera enough. Mera couldn¡¯t decide what Vivian wanted, but she took the opportunity to say, ¡°Of course, my brother is very good to me. A cheap car wouldn¡¯t do it for him.¡± Mera is young, beautiful and a famous model. She had something in mind with Floyd, and she wouldn¡¯t have looked at it if she hadn¡¯t bought a pricey car.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Despite the fact that Mera had a problem with Vivian, she only wanted to profit from Floyd and on bnce, she put aside her personal vendetta against Vivian and said, ¡°Since you are sincere in your apology, it would be petty of me to get on your bad side ¡­ ¡± ¡°No!¡± Floyd wanted to pick a fight and would not let it go. You have two choices, either apologize on your knees or p yourself in the face to show your apology. Otherwise, this is not over!¡± ¡°So, Mr Floyd, if I p myself a few times, you¡¯ll buy the car and count my performance?¡± Surprisingly, Vivian didn¡¯t get angry, but asked Floyd rhetorically. A remark that stunned the audience. Everyone didn¡¯t expect Vivian to be so desperate to sell a car. ¡°You think it¡¯s as simple as a few ps? What I want is for you to record a video of yourself pping.¡± Floyd was aggressive. The crowd was silent, watching from the sidelines. Mera knew Floyd was deliberately vindictive and promised, again, to buy the car as long as Vivian beat himself up, which she was happy to do. ¡°No problem. How many ps? How much of a p is satisfactory?¡± Vivian enquired calmly and fully. ¡°Whenever you p until your face is swollen, when you¡¯re satisfied.¡± Floyd grinned conspiratorially. Vivian looked down and pulled out his phone, turned on the camera and handed it to Sean, ¡°Can you please help record a video?¡± Sean took the phone mumblingly, unable to keep his mouth shut in surprise. Mera, who had a grudge against Vivian, didn¡¯t miss out on the fun and immediately took out her phone to record a video, intending to post it on social media. She stepped aside, stood next to Sean and started recording the video. ¡°Mr Floyd, I was wrong to say that Mera couldn¡¯t afford that $8, 888, 000 Ferrari coupe, and I apologise for belittling you and Mera. But Chief Floyd you said you would buy the car if I pped myself in the face and apologised to you for it. Make sure you deliver.¡± Vivian repeated the words over and over again, a wry glint in her watery eyes. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m a man of Floyd¡¯s word.¡± Floyd straightened his suit and smiled smugly. He had thought that Vivian, a small woman, would give up in pain after pping herself twice, but he had underestimated Vivian after all. She raised her forehead slightly, raised her hand and pped herself across the face. In full view of everyone, Vivian pped herself in the face, the sound resonating through the sales floor and causing her cheek to tilt slightly to one side. The crowd was dumbfounded by this scene. They had seen a ruthless man, but not a woman who was so hard on herself. And then, Vivian¡¯s fist-clenched hand was seen reaching out with her thumb, wiping the corner of her mouth, and by the time she had rubbed her hand a little, blood was already seeping from her thumb. ¡°Oh my God, straight up pping and bleeding? That¡¯s a tough guy.¡± ¡°Not so much, that desperate to sell a car?¡± ¡°Look at her face, there¡¯s five red finger marks. Yikes, it¡¯s swollen, swollen.¡± ¡°Really? The face is really swollen, it¡¯s so scary.¡± ¡­ After the fight, Vivian slowly took out a tissue from her pocket and wiped the blood stains on her thumb, then looked up with a light smile on her red lips, ¡°Chief Floyd, is that still satisfactory?¡± Floyd thought he had seen a lot of people, but this was the first time he had seen a woman as tough as Vivian. For a moment, it made him a little ufortable. ¡°I¡¯m talking about pping both sides of her face for good measure.¡± Floydughed contemptuously. Mera, who was watching in amusement, agreed, ¡°Yeah, yeah, my brother said both sides of the face, not one.¡± Harvey, the shop manager, knew that Vivian was being targeted but didn¡¯t dare say anything, so he just let the scene unfold. Vivian lifted her hand and ruffled her fringes, as if she wasn¡¯t the one who had just been hit in the corner of her lip and was bleeding. Then, as the crowd watched, she pped the left side of her face again. The p was also a strong one, and the sound was so loud that everyone was too shocked to get out of their seats. Although Vivian had pped herself, she stood with her head held high and although her face was swollen and her lip was bleeding, she didn¡¯t even frown, instead she exuded a stern aura. Chapter 493: Vivian will be retaliated against After Vivian finished typing, she calmly asked Floyd, ¡°It¡¯s done. Now, isn¡¯t it time to sign a purchase contract?¡± For all her years of training, the pain caused by giving herself two ps was no problem at all. And, naturally, she would do so with a purpose. Not just a superficial one to get amission on a luxury car. Vivian¡¯s actionspletely shocked the few people present on the sidelines, especially Mera.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She had never realised that Vivian could be so cruel to herself. Although she wanted to take the opportunity to humiliate Vivian, she couldn¡¯t pass up the opportunity to buy the car, which was a multi-million dor luxury car. Harvey immediately stepped forward to round up the situation, ¡°Chief Floyd, look, our little employee has already expressed her apology, so you can forgive her. Hahaha.¡± As he spoke, he nced at Vivian and was surprised to notice that her face was really swollen and there were five clear finger marks on her cheek. In all my life, I had met vicious women, but I had never met a woman who was so cruel to herself. Vivian stared at Floyd with a torch-like gaze, her sharp eyes provocative, which irritated Floyd a little. ¡°You should apologise. I¡¯m really not buying this car.¡± Floyd turned around and tried to leave. She sidled up to Sean, took his phone out of his hand and continued in video mode, pointing it at Floyd¡¯s back and asking loudly, ¡°Floyd¡¯s gone too far. I¡¯ve got all your recorded videos on my phone.¡± She didn¡¯t want to take this p for nothing. At her words, Floyd took a step and turned around, ring angrily at Vivian, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°Not so much a threat, but I hope you keep your word.¡± ¡°And if I refuse?¡± ¡°Then wait for this video to be exposed on the inte tomorrow.¡± With that, Vivian saved the video straight away and opened her mobile email, sending it straight to the email box on her spare number. That was how she usually liked to save important things. Seeing the situation, Mera immediately walked over to Floyd and whispered, ¡°Brother, that car isn¡¯t too expensive to take such a risk. If Vivian does get it on the inte, it will be a big loss to your reputation and property.¡± She was sincere in her advice to Floyd, and naturally wanted to get something for herself. Floyd was furious, his cold, stern eyes staring at Vivian without blinking. After a long moment, he snorted, ¡°Fine, swipe your card, it¡¯s just a car. I¡¯ve never been one to be short of money.¡± The car had to be bought, but Vivian, the bitch, he would definitely not let her go. So, the colleagues who were watching on the sidelines just watched Vivian, selling a luxury car in just under an hour. This was a record-breaking speed. This performance was the envy of everyone, but they knew that Vivian¡¯s actions would be met with retribution. Sean walked up to Vivian and asked in a whisper, ¡°Are you really not afraid of reprisals from Floyd for doing this?¡± Rich people simply can¡¯t afford to be offended, and Vivian was simply asking to be killed. Sean didn¡¯t think it was worth it. Vivian smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. Of course she knew that she would be retaliated against for offending Floyd today, but it didn¡¯t matter, that was the oue she wanted. Chapter 494: Morris is heartbroken She broke up with Morris because Morris was now forced to do so because of the enemies he now had in his belly. And both Mike and Anthony are extremely suspicious and probably don¡¯t even believe that Morris and her will really break up. By agreeing to Floyd¡¯s humiliation today, they are trying to offend Floyd and post the video online, either by Floyd or Mera¡¯s hand. She will then be ridiculed, Morris will sit back and watch, and Mike and Anthony will believe it. On the other hand, she would be well on her way to stabilising the job. ¡°Afraid, why not?¡± Vivian gazed helplessly at Floyd, who had left with Mera, and sighed ruefully, ¡°But who¡¯s going to mess with money.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t even want your dignity, it¡¯s all about themission, isn¡¯t it?¡± Fanny, the saleswoman on the other side of the room, mocked in a strange way, ¡°Look at your face, it¡¯s swollen like a pig, it¡¯s disgusting.¡± Vivian looked at her with cool eyes, ¡°It¡¯s like you¡¯re not here to earn money. If you¡¯re so noble, why don¡¯t you go volunteer instead of trying to make a living here?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Fanny blushed with anger at the dislike, ¡°I¡¯m not going to p myself like you do, no matter how much I do it for money.¡± ¡°Fair point.¡± Vivian nodded very pertinently, ¡°After all, you wouldn¡¯t be worth that even if you pped your face in.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Fanny was about to say something else when Harvey, who was standing at the side, immediately stepped forward to be the peacemaker, ¡°All right, all right, what¡¯s all the bickering about. Anyway, Vivian sold one of the most expensive cars on her first day at work today, which is a record breaker and really worth learning from you guys.¡± Those two ps allowed Harvey to see how ruthless Vivian was to himself, and made him more and more interested in the woman. Fanny rolled her eyes, ¡°Learning how she ps herself in the face? I¡¯m not as shameless as some people are. Don¡¯t you think so, Sean?¡± The subject was tossed to Sean, who scratched his head awkwardly and smiled sardonically, not saying anything. ¡°You shut up.¡± Harvey couldn¡¯t help but reprimand, ¡°As colleagues, you¡¯re supposed to help each other out, and isn¡¯t that an excessive attitude to treat a new colleague!¡± Vivian sold a luxury car and Harvey¡¯s attitude towards her changed three hundred and sixty degrees, ¡°Look at how swollen your face is. Come on, let¡¯s take you to the hospital and give you some time off toe back to work when the swelling has gone down.¡± ¡°Thank you Manager Harvey.¡± Her cheek was burning with pain and Vivian really wanted to go back to rest. The two ps she had just received were so hard that if her cheek hadn¡¯t been bleeding, she would have been worried for a moment that she would have been disfigured. So Vivian took Harvey¡¯s car and went to the hospital. Meanwhile, the Centurion Group. Morris was sitting at his desk working on papers when suddenly, the phone on his desk vibrated. He didn¡¯t even look at the phone, but finished reading the document and signed it before closing it and putting it aside, slowly picking up his phone, unlocking it and opening a WeChat message. The message was from Danny. Morris leaned backzily in his executive chair, tapped on WeChat and it was a video.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The video was in a 4S car shop, and in the video, he saw Vivian right away. Just as Morris was wondering why Danny had posted this video, he heard a sharp snap and saw Vivian pping himself hard in the face. At that moment, the man¡¯s grip on his phone tightened slightly, his brow furrowed, and he sat upright with it. After reading the message, Morris opened his phone and contacted a mobile number, ¡°Find out which hospital Vivian went to for me.¡± ¡­ At the hospital, Vivian went for a full check-up and the results showed that everything was normal. The doctor then prescribed some medication and put it on at the hospital before following Harvey out of the outpatient clinic. As she walked from the clinic to the car park and towards Harvey¡¯s car, she saw a familiar car parked in the adjacent parking space. Vivian looked at the number te and was puzzled when she saw the limo door open and a familiar figure stepped out of it. It was ¡­ Morris. When she saw him appear, Vivian¡¯s steps lurched and she subconsciously tried to turn and flee. She didn¡¯t want Morris to run into her in this mess. ¡°What a coincidence, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. It¡¯s only been a day and you¡¯ve put on a lot of weight.¡± Morris sat in the car for a long time and waited for Vivian to appear before stepping out of the car. But when he saw Vivian¡¯s swollen cheeks clearly, his heart gave a sharp jolt and he felt a vague pain. This stupid girl, working so hard to sell a car? Not bad for her, miserly nature. Even though Morris was filled with heartache, a mocking smile still hung on the corner of her lips. Ever since Vivian found out the real reason why Morris broke up with her, she had been particrly distressed by him and felt that Morris had done so much for her in silence. If it hadn¡¯t been for an ident, she might not have known about all the things Morris had done. ¡°None of your business.¡± Vivian grimaced and disliked her mercilessly, ¡°What an ingrate.¡± Harvey had never seen Morris before, but he had seen her on TV many times. When he saw him with his own eyes, he was shocked by the powerful aura he exuded, and even an indifferent look made him shiver. This man looks young, but his aura is so strong! ¡°Sharp-tongued. I¡¯m afraid the beating you received had nothing to do with your mouth.¡± He raised his eyebrows slightly, in a posture of watching a good show. ¡°Are you a policeman? You¡¯re so nosy? How nosy.¡± Vivian gave him a nk look and grunted, striding towards Harvey¡¯s limo. ¡°What a mouthful. I¡¯d be curious to know who could have beaten you up like that.¡± Morris asked as he saw Vivian brush past him and turned around. His question did not get an answer from Vivian, instead Harvey replied, ¡°Heh heh heh, it¡¯s Chief Floyd from Qian Kun, he¡¯s the one who did the beating.¡± The reason why he would tell Morris the truth was that Harvey was testing Morris¡¯s attitude to make things easierter. After all, Vivian was the god-granddaughter of the olddy of The Cheal family and was god-brother and sister to Morris. ¡°Oh? Is that so? Kind of interesting.¡± Morris said, before withdrawing his gaze and walking away. In the car, Vivian kept her eyes on Morris until she watched him disappear from view, and only in due course did she withdraw her gaze and hang her head in silence. Morris, don¡¯t get on Floyd¡¯s case, or all the work I¡¯ve done today will be for nothing! she prayed silently in her mind. Just two hourster, the video of Vivian pping herself in the 4S shop was uploaded onto the inte, where it was all over the ce. But the news headlines all included the words ¡°The Cheal family¡±, just for the sake of attention and publicity. Chapter 495: Yara’s Mutiny When Vivian found out about it, it was Yara who gave her a call, ¡°Vivian, where are you? Is everything okay?¡± On the phone, Yara sounded anxious, as if she knew something shocking. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vivian was lying in bed, applying a coldpress to her cheek to reduce the swelling. ¡°What else, don¡¯t you even watch the news?¡± Yara was furious, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me when something so big happened? If you can¡¯t find a job, you can work at mypany, why go into car sales and suffer that shit!¡± Yara felt sorry for Vivian and thought she was too good to be a car saleswoman. ¡°I¡¯m lying down to rest, I don¡¯t have time to read the news.¡± Vivian reached up and touched her cheek, still a little swollen and sore, she grinned, pretending to be rxed, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry ¡­¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Yara was about to say something when Mike, who had his arm around her, prompted towards her, and Yara instantly understood and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m worried about you, but I¡¯m more worried about my son. Look, you and Morris were so close before, and just because you pped Lisa, he¡¯s now pushing you to the brink. What about my son, is Morris really not going to do anything to my son?¡± She was genuinely concerned for Hanson¡¯s safety. Morris had been nice to Vivian before because Vivian had saved Madame Cheal¡¯s life and the two were godbrothers and sisters. There is no blood rtion between Morris and Hanson, and there is no reason for him to help Hanson at all. Yara is even more worried that Morris will one day use Hanson as leverage to threaten Mike. Mike is now ¡°terminally ill¡± and the father of her child, and she has to protect them. After hearing Yara¡¯s words, Vivian doesn¡¯t know what to say. Morris had broken up with her as an act, and she could understand Morris¡¯ difficulties, but Yara didn¡¯t know the truth, so how could she understand Morris? ¡°That bastard is no good, but it¡¯s not like he¡¯d do anything to a child. If he tried to get your son killed, how would you have had the baby without a hitch.¡± Vivian enlightened Yara, hoping she wouldn¡¯t get carried away with her thoughts. ¡°I say that, but ¡­ but ¡­ I¡¯m still not sure.¡± Yara sighed, ¡°Before you and Morris just broke up, you hadn¡¯t broken up yet. And now that the two of you have broken up, I¡¯m uneasy about leaving the baby with him.¡± Mike, lying beside Yara, took her into his arms and listened to what Yara had said to Vivian, his lips curving up at the corners, his other hand ying with a strand of hair on her chest, curling it around his fingertips.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He had gone to all the trouble of putting on a show to gain Yara¡¯s trust and find out where the baby was. Now everything was going ording to n, and Mike was in a good position to win. On the other end of the line, Vivian understands Yara¡¯s feelings, ¡°Yara, even though Morris pushed me to the brink, I think Morris is more of a gentleman than Mike.¡± There were some things she couldn¡¯t say outright, so Vivian could only tell Yara in a sideways manner. She had thought Yara would trust Morris, but God knows, Yara suddenly changed her mind, ¡°Vivian, I want to get the baby back.¡± As she spoke, she raised her eyes to look at Mike in front of her, reached out and wrapped her arms around his waist and rubbed herself into his chest. Now that Mike was seriously ill, all she wanted was for Hanson toe back and be by Mike¡¯s side. Maybe that would be the way to keep Mike alive a little longer. ¡°Do you want to reconsider?¡± Vivian tried to hold back. ¡°No, I¡¯ve already figured it out.¡± Yara gave a definitive answer. She had wanted to bring Hanson back from Morris every day since she found out Mike was ¡°sick¡±. Today, Vivian¡¯s ident gave her a logical reason to do so. Yara is worried that if she doesn¡¯t take her chance, she won¡¯t know when she will next want to bring the baby back from Morris. Vivian enlightened to no avail, rather helplessly, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve thought about it, contact him yourself. I don¡¯t have contact with Morris anymore and I don¡¯t want to see him again.¡± You can never be too careful. Even with Yara, Vivian had her reservations. It wasn¡¯t that she was suspicious of Yara, but she was worried that someone might approach her to get information or to side-track her rtionship with Morris from Yara. If someone found out that she and Morris were still in contact, the consequences would be unthinkable. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Yara breathed a long sigh of relief when Vivian agreed, a light smile on her face. Then, she continued, ¡°Vivian, in fact, you could quit your job at the car shop ande work for Yara. I have a lot of positions for you there, but working in a car shop as a salesperson is a bit of a hardship.¡± From what Yara knew about Vivian, she felt that Vivian was a person of many facets. Her sales ability was not to be underestimated, but it would be a waste of talent to use it in a car shop, rather than as a sales manager in herpany. ¡°Yara, I appreciate your kindness, but I think it¡¯s fine here. It¡¯s gettingte and I want to rest, let¡¯s talk tomorrow if there¡¯s anything.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to Morris tomorrow then. you,e with me.¡± Yara pleaded with Vivian, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if you don¡¯te with me, what if Morris doesn¡¯t release my son.¡± To be continued¡­¡­ Chapter 496: Going to Morris After hanging up the phone, Vivian put it on the bed and was resting his eyes when it rang again. This time it was Sophie, then Mandy, followed by some of the partners of Vinca E-Sports. Finally the call came from Danny. ¡°Mr. Danny?¡± Initially, Vivian had been teasing Danny because Morris had broken up with her, and she had done it deliberately to show Morris. Now that she knew the truth, there was no need for her to tease Danny on purpose. ¡°I¡¯ve read all the news online. Is your face okay?¡± Danny was a little worried about Vivian. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯ll be fine once the swelling goes down.¡± She said back with a carefree smile. Across the phone, Danny heard her speak in a rxed and cheerful tone, and wasn¡¯t sure if she was faking it or not. ¡°Asking you to work hard isn¡¯t asking you to put down your dignity to get this job.¡± Danny¡¯s manner was rarely serious. Mostly, he was extremely opposed to the way Vivian worked. ¡°Dignity?¡± Vivian savoured these two words, and the corners of her lips curved up, ¡°How can you talk about ¡®dignity¡¯ when you don¡¯t have a job, or an ie or a source of ie? It¡¯s just a living.¡± This time Vivian is just acting. But a year ago, when her adoptive parents were hospitalised in a car ident and were in desperate need of medical and surgical fees, Vivian felt first-hand what it meant to live and understood what dignity meant. After she finished, there was a long silence on the other end of the line. Danny didn¡¯t say anything, so Vivian said, ¡°Danny, I¡¯m fine, thanks for asking. I¡¯m sleepy, I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡± With these words, she hung up Danny¡¯s phone. As soon as the phone was put down, it started ringing again. Vivian was losing patience. She was expecting the video to be on the news, and she was trying to avoid it, trying not to read the news, not to read the gossip, not to read the unpleasantments. However, call after call from these people was really giving her a headache. ¡°Hello?¡± ncing at the phone number, it was Stefan¡¯s call, she ced the phone next to her ear, closed her eyes and saidzily, ¡°Something¡¯s up, I¡¯m sleeping.¡± ¡°Shrews, you can still sleep at this hour? Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t see the news on Hot Topic!¡± Stefan was doubly surprised. ¡°I saw it!¡± Vivian spoke with some impatience, ¡°What could I do if I saw it? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to lose a piece of flesh, so what¡¯s the impact? I¡¯m not going to lose a single piece of flesh, so what¡¯s the impact? It¡¯s just a conversation starter for those idle people.¡± She¡¯s extraordinarily calm. So calm that Stefan hadn¡¯t expected it. He raised a hand to his nose, thought carefully, and nodded heavily, ¡°That¡¯s a good point.¡± Suddenly, Stefan¡¯s disconnected brain rejoined, ¡°That¡¯s not true, I¡¯ve heard about Morris targeting you, but you¡¯re not capable of abusing yourself so much to sell a car. If not, you could havee and joined me. And Steve has said he¡¯ll put you in touch with friends abroad to bring you into the fold. How¡¯s that?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Vivian refused without a second thought, ¡°I¡¯m not really interested in show business.¡± Not interested was a lie. Morris had already dered that anyone who recruited her was an enemy. Obviously, there was no chance of making a name for herself at home, and if she went with Stefan, it would be abroad. She knew she was not good enough, and she didn¡¯t want to leave L City. Only at home, in L City, could she help Morris better. ¡°You ¡­!!!¡± Stefan was momentarily speechless, exasperated by Vivian¡¯s stubbornness, ¡°Why are you so stubborn. shrews, I never thought you would do something like this just to sell a car. You can tell me if you have any problems, I can support you even if you lose your job in the future.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Support me? How am I going to repay you? You¡¯re not going to ask me to give my life to you, are you?¡± Vivian hid her lips andughed, ¡°Hahahaha, that would be a great deal of money for me.¡± Her rtionship with Stefan was so pure that she had no illusions about it. ¡°Bullshit! You¡¯re not even a woman. Marrying you would be like touching your right hand with your left.¡± Stefan teased, with a long sigh. Just as he was about to say something, Vivian heard a voice on the other end of the phone, ¡°Stefan,e on, it¡¯s your scene with Steve next. Get over here and do the words.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Stefan answered and then said to Vivian, ¡°Okay, I have to get busy, talk to youter.¡± Vivian hung up the phone and had a moment to rx. Ten minutester, a text message beeped on her phone. She opened her phone and clicked on the text message, it showed: ¡°China Agricultural Bank¡± Stefan transferred 500000. 00 Yuan to your ount with tail number 7539 at 21:37 on July 15, the bnce is ¡­ Dingdong¡­ Vivian was looking at the text message when another WeChat message popped up on her phone, tapping it open, it was Stefan¡¯s voice message: ¡°Transferred 500, 000 to you, you can use it for now. If you don¡¯t want to enter the circle, you can rest at home for a while, and then get another job when the fuss is over. As for the car shop job, don¡¯t go back tomorrow.¡± Stefan was always easy and pleasant to be with, but at the moment Vivian was a little ufortable to hear Stefan being so serious and calm. Vivian only replied with two words, ¡°Thanks.¡± After the message was sent, she turned off her phone and went to bed. Otherwise, she didn¡¯t know who would call her again. After a good night¡¯s sleep, Vivian woke up the next day and the first thing she did was to look at her face in the mirror to make sure the swelling had gone down, and only then did she feel relieved. After her morning workout and dinner, Vivian went to the bank and transferred back the half a million dors that Stefan had transferred. Stefan had been good to her, and she remembered it. But, it was money that she didn¡¯t need and shouldn¡¯t take. Yara then contacted Vivian and drove over to pick her up and they headed straight to the Eonothem Group. When they arrived at the Eonothem Group building, they entered the building on the ground floor and at the reception desk, Yara walked up to the receptionist and said, ¡°Hello, we¡¯re here to see your Mr. Morris.¡± The receptionist looked at Yara and then at Vivian, ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± ¡°She¡¯s your Mr. Morris¡¯ god-sister,ing over to see Mr. Morris is Madame Cheal¡¯s idea.¡± Yara pointed directly at Vivian and lied. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Morris has said that Miss Vivian is not allowed to enter the Eonothem Group . Even if Madame Cheal is here, she is not allowed.¡± The receptionist exined with great difficulty. Vivian¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, a little helpless, but since it was a show, naturally she had to do the whole thing. So, she directly mmed the reception desk in anger, ¡°What do you mean? Why don¡¯t you let me in to find Morris!¡± Chapter 497: Fraser kidnapped Vivian¡¯s angry face was so loud that even Yara, who was standing beside her, was startled, not to mention the pretty girl at the reception desk. The receptionist shuddered violently and immediately exined, ¡°Miss Vivian, I¡¯m really sorry, this is what our Mr. Morris meant. If you ¡­¡± She said, her eyes lifted and looked behind Vivian, immediately reaching out and pointing over, ¡°Miss Vivian, our Mr. Morris is here, you can go directly to her if you have anything.¡± Vivian and Yara looked back in unison, and there was Morris in his suit with Trent, his special assistant, walking down the hall. Yara nervously pulled Vivian in and whispered in her ear, ¡°Vivian, can you ¡­ go talk to her for me? I, I¡¯m afraid ¡­¡± The fact that the receptionist had already refused them entry to the building just now was enough to show that Morris was really disgusted with Vivian. At this time, if she didn¡¯t take her child away, she was only afraid that there would be no chance behind her. The point is, Mike is now very ill and there is no telling how much time he will have left. Vivian knew what Yara was worried about and although she wanted to stay, she knew her mind was made up and there was no point in saying more. ¡°Good.¡± With a slight jowl and a response, she walked towards Morris, directly in front of him, ¡°Morris, why are you avoiding me?¡± Vivian spoke in an arrogant manner, questioning Morris directly in front of the crowd. This ¡°arrogant¡± stance made her seem a bit ¡°uppity¡±. Morris ced his hands in his trouser pockets and his cool gaze fell on Vivian¡¯s face. After a quick nce, he noticed that the swelling on her cheek had gone and the red marks from the p had disappeared, and then he breathed a sigh of relief. God knew how worried he had been about her. ¡°Trent , take her out.¡± The man withdrew his gaze and walked right around Vivian. He would have loved to take her to the office to talk slowly and spend more time with her, but right now, circumstances didn¡¯t allow it. Time went back tost night. Night apartment. Morris stands in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows with a ss of wine, overlooking the bright lights of L City, as if he were back in the good old days with Vivian. Buzzing¡­ At that moment, the phone in his pocket suddenly rang. Morris put the wine on the table and picked up the phone, scanning the screen, which showed a series of mobile phone numbers. Although the number was not saved, Morris clearly remembered that it was Houghton¡¯s phone. He didn¡¯t hesitate and answered the phone straight away, ¡°Houghton?¡± Since breaking up with Vivian, Houghton had barely contacted him, and now it was the middle of the night, suddenly contacting him, it must be something important. ¡°Morris, Anthony has gotten word from somewhere that he has begun to suspect Vivian¡¯s identity.¡± The tone was heavy. At that, Morris¡¯ brow furrowed slightly, and after a pause, she wondered, ¡°Isn¡¯t Vivian¡¯s identity rarely known? Why did it get out?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as an airtight wall.¡± Houghtonmented, adding, ¡°There are a million eyes on her now, so it¡¯s important that you keep your distance from her.¡± ¡°I know how to do that.¡± Morris raised a hand to rub his temples and looked down at the street below the building for a moment before asking him, ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s really something I need your help with.¡± Houghton had learned of a matter and had gone to great lengths to investigate it, but to no avail. When Morris spoke up, he thought it might be something Morris could help with. ¡°There¡¯s a man missing and I need you to look into it undercover.¡± ¡°Houghton, whatever you say.¡± ¡°Fraser,¡± Houghton let out a long, worried sigh, ¡°this man has been missing since he left for C. He seems to have vanished into thin air. He knows too much, and now that he¡¯s lost contact, I¡¯m always uneasy.¡± When Fraser was in L City, he had the chance to get rid of him, but he found out that Fraser seemed to be helping Vivian secretly, so he wanted to keep Fraser, so that he could be of use to himter. But since Fraser had left C, he had disappeared, leaving Houghton a little uneasy. ¡°Fraser?¡± Morris didn¡¯t ask much, but it was easy to guess from Houghton¡¯s words that he must know something about Vivian¡¯s identity. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll arrange that.¡± ¡­ Back in time to this moment, Eonothem Group . Morris was deliberately distant in order to keep his distance from Vivian, and his attitude towards her was bing more and more indifferent. Onmand, Trent immediately stepped forward and stood in front of Vivian, making a ¡®please¡¯ gesture, ¡°Miss Vivian, please.¡± Trent didn¡¯t understand what Morris was trying to do, but he had to do what his master said. Vivian¡¯s eyes went cold and she took a step to the side, directly in front of Morris, ¡°Morris, you can ignore me, but you can¡¯t ignore Yara.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± An impatient Yara said immediately, ¡°I just want to see my son, I miss him so much, can I have him back?¡± ¡°Your son?¡± Morris raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen your son. is Miss Yara mistaken about something.¡± ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­¡± Yara froze and was at a loss for what to say. She never expected Morris to say that, and her eyes widened in shock as her mind went nk. ¡°What mistake, weren¡¯t your people the ones who picked up the baby from Yara?¡± Vivian didn¡¯t know why Morris would say that. But one thing was clear to her, and that was that Morris¡¯sment would make Yara terrified. The next thing she knew, Yara was lunging at Morris and shoving him, ¡°Morris, don¡¯t pretend to be confused. You were the one who told me to give you my son that day, you said you were going to protect him.¡± She growled anxiously, her eyes flushed red for a moment. Morris¡¯ lips tugged at the corners, ¡°Heh, joke. I¡¯m not rted to you, what reason do I have to protect your son.¡± Seeing Yara, who was ranting like a madman in front of him, Morris felt the irony of it all. Vivian didn¡¯t know what was going on between her and Mike, but he knew that Yara and Mike were together again. Although he didn¡¯t understand what the reason was, Morris knew that the baby must not be given to Yara.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. If Yara wasn¡¯t Vivian¡¯s best friend, he could have ignored it. ¡°You¡¯re full of shit! I clearly gave you the baby.¡± Yara choked back a sob and pointed her long fingers at Morris¡¯ face, ¡°If you don¡¯t give me the baby, do you believe I¡¯ll call the police now and sue you for child trafficking?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Morris didn¡¯t care, ¡°You¡¯re the one with the hands, do what you want.¡± He said and walked away. Vivian took a step to follow him and was about to say something when her phone suddenly rang in her pocket. She pulled it out and looked at it; it was Stewart¡¯s phone. Stewart had called her this morning to contact her about the news, and now he was calling again, so naturally there was something going on. Vivian didn¡¯t hesitate and answered the phone, ¡°Stewart?¡± ¡°Vivian, something¡¯s happened. I¡¯ve been sending someone to look for Fraser, but I just got word that he seems to have been kidnapped and his whereabouts are still unknown.¡± Chapter 498: Meeting Yoona ¡°How did that happen?¡± Vivian was beyond shocked, ¡°When did this happen?¡± ¡°After Fraser left for C, I looked for him for a long time but couldn¡¯t reach anyone, so I¡¯ve been sending people to investigate. Just now I got word that he¡¯d been kidnapped, but I don¡¯t know by whom or where.¡± Stewart was a little anxious, most likely genuinely worried about Fraser¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll contact youter.¡± Vivian hung up the phone and looked up to find Morris already heading towards the lift. She put her phone away and immediately rushed over, however, just as she took a step, she was pulled by Trent, ¡°Miss Vivian, Boss has instructed that you are not to go up there.¡± ¡°Morris, stop right there!¡± Seeing Vivian being pulled back, Yara rushed towards Morris like crazy. Ding¨C Just as the lift opened, Morris entered the lift on his first foot and Yara followed on the second. The man nced at Yara and pressed the ¡®close¡¯ button. Yara didn¡¯t care about anything else, she grabbed Morris¡¯s suit and yelled, ¡°Give me back my son, give me back my son, ¡­¡±. She cried out in anxiety. The man¡¯s eyebrows drew together slightly and a few moments of displeasure surfaced under his eyes, ¡°Mike sent you?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Yara froze and stared dumbly up at the man in front of her, ¡°You ¡­¡± How did he know about her getting back together with Mike, Vivian had said that? Nope. Vivian didn¡¯t know she was with Mike yet. ¡°Don¡¯t you bullshit me, I want my baby!¡± She yelled again. ¡°In the time you have to mess with me, why don¡¯t you go find out the truth about his terminal illness.¡± Morris finished as the lift dinged and stopped, the doors opening and he stepped straight out. Yara was frozen in ce, her mind reverberating with Morris¡¯s words, ¡°In the time you have to mess with me, you might as well find out the truth about his terminal illness¡±. How did he know that Mike had cancer? What did he mean by asking himself to find out if the cancer was real? Yara was deep in thought and when she came to her senses, the lift had reached the ground floor. Trent and Vivian were both standing at the door of the lift. Vivian noticed that Yara didn¡¯t look right and immediately said with concern, ¡°Yara, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Huh? No, nothing.¡± Yara shook her head absentmindedly, ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m a bit ufortable and want to go back and rest.¡± What Morris said hit Yara hard, and she half believed it.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Because of the rtionship between the two Morris and Mike, Yara had no way to be sure of the truth of the matter and had to investigate it herself. ¡°Not feeling well?¡± Vivian noticed that something was wrong with Yara and stood beside her and asked in a whisper, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what did Morris say to you?¡± ¡°No, nothing.¡± Yara shook her head, ¡°He said he would return the baby to me in a few days and that I should wait for two days. Thank you for what happened today.¡± Without waiting for Vivian¡¯s reply, Yara had already left. Vivian stood watching her back, feeling that Yara was preupied, but not knowing what the problem was. She turned back, nced in the direction of the lift and pondered, what had Morris said to her? Buzzing ¨C Vivian was pondering when her phone rang again. She lifted the phone and nced at the screen; it was still Stewart¡¯s call. ¡°Stewart?¡± she asked, answering the phone. ¡°Vivian, when do you have time and can you apany me on a trip to the C¡¯s?¡± Stewart was well aware of Vivian¡¯s skills and even more so of the rtionship between Vivian and Fraser, so on this trip to Country C, she wanted to drag Vivian along. At least, there was some extra security. ¡°I¡¯ll ¡­ line it up. When is it?¡± ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll book the flight now.¡± ¡°Um, okay.¡± Vivian thought for a moment and agreed to Stewart straight away. After hanging up the phone, she walked quickly out of the building and there was no longer any sign of Yara at the door. Vivian made a phone call to Yara, which was not answered. At this point, Yara drove straight to the hospital. At the hospital where she had met Mike earlier, she used her personal connections to contact someone on the inside directly and investigate Mike¡¯s personal medical history. Sitting in the dean¡¯s office, Yara waited for a while before the dean came over with a case sheet and handed something to Yara, ¡± Yara ah, you girl, if it wasn¡¯t for a bit of business, you¡¯re afraid you wouldn¡¯t have bothered toe over to see me, uncle.¡± The dean and Yara¡¯s father were old acquaintances and Yara trusted the dean a lot. In normal days, Yara was most averse to using personal connections to do things, but this time, she made an exception. ¡°It¡¯s rather troublesome for Uncle Chen. Haven¡¯t I seen that you are busy with work every day? Otherwise, I would have wanted toe over and bother you long ago.¡± Yara smiled faintly, her eyes fell on the case sheet in Dean Chen¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°This medical record, is it true that Mike is really sick?¡± Dean Chen¡¯s fingers holding the case sheet trembled slightly, and his gaze swept a deep nce at Yara, a few moments of unnaturalness appearing on his face. Afterwards, he sighed, ¡°Ai, God is jealous of talent. You say it¡¯s a shame that someone like Morris can¡¯t escape the clutches of fate.¡± Yara¡¯s brow wrinkled, ¡°Really ¡­ really?¡± When Morris said today that there was something wrong with Mike¡¯s medical records, she even had a few moments of hope that it was true. That way, he wouldn¡¯t be dead. But on second thought, if it wasn¡¯t true, then he, Mike, could be considered to be quite deep and scheming. Yara¡¯s suspicions about Mike disappeared when she got confirmation from Dean Chen. After exchanging pleasantries with the director, she left the hospital. She then fell into a long moment of remorse, feeling that she should not have suspected Mike. ¡­ Country C. Vivian and Stewart arrived in Country C after a ten-hour flight. When they got off the ne, Vivian asked Stewart straight away, ¡°Where are we goingter?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already made arrangements, we¡¯re going to the Chinese street first.¡± ¡°Okay, whatever you say.¡± A handsome blond man in a suit saw Stewart, waved to her and jogged over. ¡°Stewart, you¡¯re finally here.¡± The man spoke fluent Mandarin and smiled slightly, showing a row of white teeth and an extremely friendly smile. Vivian had seen him thest time he hade to C with Stewart. ¡°Emison, hard work.¡± Stewart said politely. The two of them got into the car and headed straight to the Chinese Street. Since the hotel was arranged at the Phil¡¯s ton Hotel on Chinese Street, they went straight to the hotel. At noon, the three of them had a meal together and a few of them came out of the hotel. Vivian was strolling down the street when suddenly, a familiar figure appeared in the crowd. She froze for a moment, then trotted over, ¡°Yoona?¡± Chapter 499: She’s Alive In the middle of a busy Chinese street, a shop was opening and a team of lion dancers were dancing vigorously in front of the door. Vivian stopped by to watch the lion dance and to feel the joy of her childhood. It seems that as she grew up, she rarely saw the lion dances anymore. She stood in the crowd and watched as a yellow lion stepped on a pir, bobbed its head and blinked its big eyes, before leaping violently onto the tall pir in front of it, and then leaping back with a backflip. Apanied by the drums and gongs, this spectacr performance drew countless apuse and had the crowd roaring with approval. Just then, Vivian saw a familiar figure in a goose yellow cardigan at the entrance to the shop. No, not a familiar figure, but a face that she never forgot. A face that looked exactly like her own! It was ¡­ Yoona. Yoona? She was dead, wasn¡¯t she? A cold shiver ran down Vivian¡¯s spine, and her brain short-circuited. Across from the lion dance team, she was just looking away from the one across from her, eye to eye. The next moment, Vivian turned and jogged through the crowd towards Yoona. She fought her way to the spot where Yoona had just appeared and grabbed the woman in the goose yellow cardigan, ¡°Yoona?¡± The woman turned around, an unfamiliar face, and said with displeasure, ¡°Who are you? You¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else, nerve.¡± Vivian¡¯s hand stiffened slightly as she tugged on her, and after a quick nce at her, she apologised, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve mistaken her for someone else.¡± The person in front of her didn¡¯t even look like Yoona. It wasn¡¯t her at all. Vivian looked to her right and left, scanning the people around her, but they were all standing still, watching the amazing lion dance, and no one was wandering into the crowd at all. Everything seemed calm in the midst of the action. It was as if Yoona hadn¡¯t been there. But Vivian was sure that she was not mistaken. Exiting the crowd, Vivian instantly ran around, chasing and watching ¡­ But the people in the street were walking normally, or ying, or talking on the phone, and there was no sign of anyone suspicious. Vivian stood still, reaching up and ruffling her hair, a little annoyed. Suddenly, someone tapped her on the shoulder, ¡°Vivian?¡± She winced and turned around, expecting Yoona. Instead, she saw Stewart and Emison. ¡°Where have you been, making me and Emison search for half a day!¡± Stewart chided harshly, then noticing that Vivian looked a bit off, he frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, did you see something?¡± Noticing that Vivian was looking around, Stewart followed suit and looked both left and right, not finding anything. ¡°No, nothing. I think I saw a friend from primary school, but I was walking too fast and I didn¡¯t get to say hello, so I¡¯m sorry.¡± Vivian made a perfunctory excuse. ¡°You¡¯re silly.¡± Stewart pped her on the shoulder, ¡°If you can¡¯t catch up with your ssmate, you can send her a message.¡± ¡°How many years ago was that ssmate, where¡¯s the contact information.¡± ¡°Just ask your ssmate, you should be able to find out. Communication is so advanced now, it¡¯s easy to find someone.¡± ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not a big deal, what¡¯s the point of going to all that trouble to find someone.¡± Vivian waved her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡± Emison responded.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The three of them walked towards the opposite side of the road, Vivian not forgetting to nce back at the crowd in front of the shop that was doing something, a hint of suspicion in her eyes. Yoona was obviously dead, so why was she alive again? When Yoona had died, Raine had disappeared one after another, and both Phu Yen Lee and Yorlien had sold theirpanies and gone to Country C. Country C? Isn¡¯t this Country C! Vivian instantly felt goose bumps on her body and a chill down her back. ¡°Vivian, Vivian? Stewart was talking to Vivian, but Vivian was walking forward with her head down, as if she couldn¡¯t hear her. Finally Stewart pped her hard on the shoulder, ¡°Vivian, is there something you¡¯re not telling me?¡± Vivian snapped back to attention and shook her head, ¡°No, not at all. I was just wondering, you said Fraser was missing, where would he go?¡± Fraser? Yoona? When Fraser left L City, the news of Yoona¡¯s death came. Now that Yoona was seen in C, could it mean that Yoona and Fraser were close to each other? Something tells Vivian that there must be some kind of rtionship between the two. But she couldn¡¯t even guess right now. ¡°Hey, who knows.¡± Stewart sighed, then his eyes lit up, ¡°By the way, Morris is here in C today too.¡± ¡°Morris? He, too, is here?¡± To be continued¡­¡­ Chapter 500: Morris kidnapped ¡°Yeah, same flight as us.¡± Stewart said helplessly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know until they called me at that moment.¡± ¡°What¡¯s he doing here in C ¡­¡± Vivian murmured with a frown, confused as to why Morris was in C at this time. Could it be that it had something to do with Fraser too? ¡°Not sure yet.¡± Stewart really didn¡¯t know the purpose of Morris¡¯ visit to C this time, and shook his head, ¡°Whatever, you guys aren¡¯t in touch now anyway. That kind of scum, the further you stay away the better.¡± Listening to Stewart scold Morris, Vivian gave him a small heartache in her heart. She knew that everything Morris had endured today was for himself. ¡°Let¡¯s go back then. We have to keep looking for Fraser tomorrow.¡± Vivian changed the subject and together they set off towards the hotel where they were staying. Once back at the hotel, Viviany down on the bed to rest. With nothing else to do, she swiped her phone through her friends¡¯ circle, and then she saw Stefan¡¯s friend¡¯s circle. ¡°L City, the end.¡± It was apanied by a photo of the crew packing up their things. ¡°Finished filming so soon?¡± Vivian muttered. But on second thought, the sci-fi film Stefan¡¯s crew was shooting was only set in L City, and it had been a little over half a month for quite some time. As she was thinking about it, her phone buzzed and Stefan¡¯s number jumped on the screen. She didn¡¯t hesitate to answer the phone. ¡°Yo, Shrews, still upte at night, huh? Hahaha,e out and get high or I¡¯ll be back in C tomorrow.¡± At this hour, it was just about midnight in China. Stefan called Vivian after work and asked her out to sing. Since he was going back to C tomorrow, he wouldn¡¯t have time to spend with her. ¡°What a coincidence, then you cane to C to get together. I¡¯m in C, I just came today.¡± ¡°What are you doing in C?¡± Stefan was amazed.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I came to visit.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t tell Stefan the truth, nning to ask Stefan about Fraser after the meeting. ¡°Holy shit, I can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t tell me about the trip to C. You ¡­¡± The two exchanged pleasantries on the phone for a while before hanging up. Due to jetg, Vivian was a bit sleepy at the moment and fell asleep on the bed. I don¡¯t know how long she slept, but the phone on the bed buzzed and buzzed. With her eyes closed, Vivian reached out and touched the phone, squinting and sliding the answer button, she answered the call directly, ¡°Hello, who is it?¡± ¡°Miss Vivian, it¡¯s me.¡± A man¡¯s voice came from the other side, sounding somewhat familiar. Her pupils red, and she lost all sleep. Sitting up from her bed, Vivian nced at her mobile number and remembered that it was Trent¡¯s number. Trent had been in frequent contact with her when she had been with Morris. ¡°Trent, can I help you?¡± ¡°Miss Vivian, something¡¯s happened to Boss.¡± On the other end of the phone, Trent said with some anxiety. ¡°You mean ¡­ Morris?¡± ¡°Hmm. He, he¡¯s been kidnapped. The other side let it slip that Boss won¡¯t make it through the night if you don¡¯t go.¡± Trent really couldn¡¯t help it. Beforeing to C, Morris had told Trent a thousand times not to use C¡¯s power, no matter what. Although Morris was based in L City, her business had long been in C, so naturally she had her own forces in C. But because he had promised to help Vivian in secret, he had instructed Trent not to use his power in C unless he gave his word. This time, Morris is kidnapped and they want to see Vivian by name. Trent hade to C with Morris on the same flight as Vivian, and although Stewart and Vivian hadn¡¯t seen them, Trent and Morris had seen them both. ¡°Kidnapped? By who?¡± If it had been someone else on the phone, Vivian would have doubted the truth of the matter. But Trent was Morris¡¯s man, and the one he trusted most. Naturally Vivian didn¡¯t doubt it. He was only a little confused as to how Fraser had been kidnapped and Morris had been kidnapped too. And on his first day in C, too. And what was the point of the other party asking to see her by name? ¡°It should be someone from the Mafia.¡± ¡°This is Country C, how can there be mafia people?¡± ¡°The mafia is pervasive and it¡¯s no surprise that they are in Country C.¡± Trent exined briefly and then asked eagerly, ¡°Miss Vivian, I know you are in Country C. Could I trouble you toe over?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send you the location and youe and pick me up.¡± Hanging up the phone, Vivian sent her location to Trent , and then waited in the hotel for a long time. Before she left though, she sent Stewart a message, ¡°Stewart, I met a friend, having dinner with a friend, I¡¯ll see youter.¡± Stewart would have been worried if she had just left without exining to him. ¡°Yo, quite a lot of friends, still have friends in C. Gee, there¡¯s something fishy about that oh.¡± Stewart messaged back in seconds. But there was clearly a misunderstanding of something. Vivian didn¡¯t bother to exin and just sent a smiley face. Ten minutester, the phone rang and it was Trent, who said someone wasing to pick her up and gave her mobile number. Vivian immediately left the hotel, saw the ck car at the entrance, confirmed the number te and got into the car. There was no Trent in the car and Vivian didn¡¯t say anything. The limousine drove rapidly down the street, watching the time pass, and the hour had not yet arrived. Vivian was a little impatient and asked, ¡°How much longer is it going to take?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Vivian, we¡¯ll be there in half an hour at the most.¡± The man driving the car said. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be in a hurry, drive slowly.¡± Although Vivian was anxious, she was too embarrassed to keep rushing. It was only the thought of Morris being kidnapped and the fact that the other party was in the mafia that made her more worried. As the saying goes, ¡°A strong dragon cannot overpower a strong snake¡±. Since when had Morris offended the Mafia? Chapter 501: The Mystery Woman Another half hourter, Vivian finally met Trent. Getting out of the car, Vivian closed the door and asked Trent, ¡°Where¡¯s Morris, how is he?¡± Vivian was very worried about Morris¡¯ condition. Trent knew that Morris and Vivian had broken up, and even though he found out that there was something fishy about their break up, it didn¡¯t mean that Vivian knew. Trent was surprised to see Vivian¡¯s reaction. ¡± Vivian, Boss he ¡­¡± he sighed, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d end up getting you involved. ¡± ¡°You waste of words, I just ask you, how is Morris people now?¡± The two men¡¯s bullheaded conversation made Vivian more and more anxious.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Should, should be fine. ording to my analysis, the other party seems to be heading for you. It¡¯s only your first day in C and the fact that the other party knows you¡¯re in C is pretty incredible in itself.¡± Trent, fearing a conspiracy, asked with some unease, ¡°Miss Vivian, going to rescue Boss could be very dangerous, are you sure you want to go?¡± ¡°Do I look like a glutton for punishment?¡± Vivian asked back with a cold face. That kind of calmness, that kind of coldness, made Trent admire it a little. But ¡­ ¡°You and Boss have broken up, so if you don¡¯t want to help, I won¡¯t force it.¡± He added. Vivian was outwardly calm now because she was worried about Morris, but in fact she was on fire inside. Now that Trent was rambling, his patience was almost running out, ¡°Are you done? When you¡¯re done, hurry up. Which car are we taking?¡± She looked back at the three cars parked on the side of the road and wondered which one she was going to take. The question was asked, but no reply was forting. When Vivian turned around, she saw Trent standing still, seemingly suspicious of Vivian. After all, it was suspicious that Vivian was still so enthusiastic about offering a helping hand when the two had broken up. ¡°Are you an idiot? I¡¯m with Morris ¡­¡± She then realised that she had addressed Morris too intimately. She immediately changed her tone, ¡°Morris and I have broken up, but he has always saved my life, and Madame Cheal also values Morris so much that she is considered my nominal godbrother, and I will not ignore it.¡± A reason that convinced Trent. ¡°This car, I think.¡± Trent pointed to the front row of the silver and grey sedan, and he took the driver¡¯s seat, while Vivian went around to the passenger seat. The sedan started slowly and set off directly towards its destination. In the car, Trent said repeatedly, ¡°Boss is being taken to their, but you¡¯re only allowed to go alone, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s a trick. Whether Vivian saved Morris or not, Trent could understand. Vivian¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as she leaned back on the passenger side, staring ahead, deep in thought. It was a long time before she asked, ¡°Did Morris ever offend anyone in C?¡± ¡°Bosses in business make invisible enemies all the time.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not right.¡± Vivian analyzed, ¡°If it was a business rival, it wouldn¡¯t have dared to kidnap Morris, much less know about the rtionship between Morris and me. Rather like a tactic of ¡­ acquaintances.¡± ¡°An acquaintance?¡± Trent thought about it, filtering through those who had met with Morris before and had the best chance of doing so, and shook his head, ¡°No suspicious subjects.¡± ¡°Trent , help me get something ready.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡­ Thirty minutester, the silver grey car arrived outside an isted castle. The European-style castle, decorated with night lights, resembled a Disney fantasy castle with a regal air. The limousine was stopped just outside the gates. The man guarding the door let a few of them out, ¡°Your people sent us over.¡± Trent said. ¡°You, get out.¡± The man guarding the door was a ck man, wearing a beret, camouge uniform and an AK around his neck, pointed at Trent , nonchntly. Then pointed back at Vivian and crooked a finger towards her, ¡°You,e in.¡± ¡°No, we don¡¯t feelfortable with her going in alone.¡± The ck man, wearing an invisible microphone and seemingly listening to the man on the other end, barked at them mercilessly, ¡°Get him out of here.¡± Trent¡¯s heart hung in the air, ¡°Miss Vivian?¡± Vivian walked inside without looking back, into the archway of the castle, a woman came over and pointed to the security entrance and told Vivian to go through there. Vivian didn¡¯t refuse and walked straight in. And then, with them leading the way, she entered the opulent castle. The castle¡¯s edges were fitted with line lights, bright yellow lights, outlining the castle¡¯s edges and corners, lining the castle even more like a dream, as if entering a royal pce, the atmosphere was majestic. As the man went around the main hall, he arrived at the side hall. After entering the side hall, he searched him again, and then a different person led Vivian into the hall. Vivian, who was already amazed by the exterior decoration of the castle, still sighed deeply at the sight of thevish decorations inside the old castle. But, her mind was not on this. She was more worried about Morris. Seeing the hall empty, Vivian inclined her head to look at the person beside her and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your boss?¡± Vivian spoke English to him because she was worried that he didn¡¯t speak Mandarin. Who was surprised when the other person said in Mandarin, ¡°Please sit down.¡± With that, he left and closed the heavy embossed door. Vivian stood in the hall, wrinkling her brow, not understanding what the other man meant. Solely, she turned and went to sit on the sofa. After another long wait, there was still no one there. Bored, she took out her mobile phone and realised that the signal here was blocked and there was no signal at all. Vivian put the phone away and leaned back on the sofa, thinking about how she would rescue Morrister. Ten minutes, another ten minutes. I don¡¯t know how many ten minutes had passed before the door finally opened. Ta-da-da-da-da! There was a tter of heels on the floor. Vivian turned around and saw that a hot woman with dirty braids had walked in. The woman was tall, tanned, with a dirty blue braid tied in a high ponytail, wearing an army green vest, camouge trousers and Martin boots. The simple attire set off her curves, and the muscles on her arms were faintly visible, making her a practitioner at first nce. Despite her darkplexion and even an inconspicuous scar on her face, she still had that cold, serpentine beauty. Vivian searched her mind and could not find any memory of this woman. She got up and asked politely, ¡°Hello, my name is Vivian, did you ask me toe over?¡± The woman ced her hands in the pockets of her camouge trousers and stood with her hands in a figure of eight, surveying Vivian with aura. Vivian, facing her, felt a sense of oppressioning over him. ¡°So, you¡¯re Vivian, you¡¯ve got some good looks, no wonder you¡¯ve got Shrek all charmed up.¡± Chapter 502: See Issac again She spoke in English. Vivian frowned slightly, ¡°Shrek?¡± ¡°Understand? I thought you didn¡¯t understand.¡± When the woman came in, Vivian got up and greeted her in Mandarin, so she assumed Vivian didn¡¯t understand English. ¡°Come with me.¡± The woman dropped a cold sentence, turned around and walked out. Vivian didn¡¯t hesitate and followed directly. Walking out of the side hall, she walked all the way towards the back. Vivian followed the woman in front of her quietly, asionally hearing the people on patrol passing by greeting the woman in front, ¡°Missy.¡± Miss? Vivian wondered if she was the daughter of one of the important people in the Mafia. How was she going to get Morris out of hereter if a Missy was so powerful? Vivian, who had been so confident a moment ago, lost her confidence. It was a five-minute walk from the front to the back. The woman was walking fast, but Vivian could keep up. She came around to an attic and walked in, the stairs running downwards. Vivian¡¯s steps were halting, a little hesitant. The woman in front of her could not hear the footsteps behind her and turned around to find Vivian standing still. She snorted lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see Morris? How are you going to meet him if you don¡¯te over?¡± Vivian really wasn¡¯t sure if there was a trap waiting for her down there. But now Morris was in this woman¡¯s hands, and even Trent was helpless, and she had asked for her by name, so it was very likely that she wasing for her. Even if she didn¡¯t go along, there was no other option. Inwardly, she struggled, but finally followed.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The spiral staircase, which leads downwards, is lit by lights in the basement, so it is not dark, but rather bright as day. From the ground floor, it goes around to the negative first floor. The ground floor is the wine cer, and as one enters, one smells a strong scent of wine. The first floor, however, was heavily guarded, with cages visible at a nce. Vivian felt a sense of unease inside. Could Morris be under house arrest in a cage? she thought. The next moment, she heard the woman in front of her call out, ¡°Shrek?¡± Vivian tilted her head and nced ahead, only to find that the back of the man standing in front of her looked familiar. As she approached, the man turned around. When Vivian saw the man, her heart thumped with fear. ¡°¡­ Issac?¡± Vivian took a step and looked at Issac with unmistakable shock. Issac was wearing the same army green vest, camouge trousers, and Martin boots. But instead of his initial short hair, he had long hair, a short ponytail at the back of his head, a few shades darkerplexion, and a clear, prominent scar on his face. Vivian remembered the scar, which she had given him. After six months, Issac¡¯s tendons were visible and he had gained a lot of weight. No, to be more precise, he was much more toned. In the past, Issac¡¯s skin was not as fair as his white face, but it was still very white. He was a different person from his old self. The woman with the dirty braid walks up to Issac, wraps her arms around his neck and drops a kiss on his cheek, ¡°Is this the woman you¡¯ve been thinking about, darling? She¡¯s so pretty. It seems that all you Chinese men like such weak women.¡± Issac nced coldly at the woman with the dirty braids, his eyes sharp, his eyes hiding a knife. Sensing Issac¡¯s displeasure, the woman with the dirty braids shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m just kidding.¡± She let go of her arm around Issac and stepped aside. Only then did Issac step up to Vivian, hands in the pockets of his loose camouge trousers, ¡°Long time no see.¡± When Issac hadn¡¯t spoken earlier, Vivian hadn¡¯t noticed anything. Only now did he realise that Issac¡¯s voice had changed, and he spoke with the rasp of a ck crow. The cold appearance, the chilling look in his eyes, his first instinct, made Vivian feel that Issac was like a wolf that hadn¡¯t been trained to speak, that he was always on the attack. To be honest, Vivian was a little scared of Issac. Issac had been better than her before, and now Issac¡¯s tendons said it all. Enough to make it clear to her that in the past six months or so, Issac had undergone a marked transformation and was overpowering. ¡°You, how did you get here?¡± At first, Issac had taken her to the hospital, and what had happened after that, Vivian didn¡¯t know. But she had asked Morris what Issac had done with it. Morris only said that he had been sent abroad and would never return. After that, Vivian didn¡¯t ask any further questions. She just didn¡¯t expect to see him again after half a year, in Country C. The corner of Issac¡¯s lips curled slightly on one side, ¡°Or what, still in Africa, being abused?¡± ¡°Africa?¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t keep up with Issac¡¯s thoughts. What Africa? What humiliation? ¡°What, you¡¯ve learned to put on airs even after six months or so of not seeing you?¡± Issac lifted a hand to ruffle his ck hair, and in his words and actions, he gave off a wildly handsome look. It was the kind of wildness that one couldn¡¯t manage, a bone-crushing impetuosity that one couldn¡¯t help but love. The scar on his face not only did not detract from his face, but added a little more wildness andposure. Vivian shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. ¡­ Forget it.¡± She realized that there was already a gulf between her and Issac that could not be crossed, and there was no point in talking about it, so she asked directly, ¡°Where is Morris?¡± She finally understood why Morris had been kidnapped and the other party had to see her. It turned out that the person who had kidnapped Morris was Issac. ¡°And really in love, with only Morris on your mind?¡± Issac¡¯s face was cold again, his dark pupils filled with coldness, just one look made people feel like they were in a pr cier, cold to the bone and shivering. Vivian pursed her lips and sighed, ¡°Issac, what¡¯s done is done. I think, since you have a new life of your own, you should live your life well, it¡¯s better for everyone.¡± ¡°Good?¡± Issac threw back his head andughed as if he had heard some funny joke, ¡°Hahahaha, good? That¡¯s good.¡± Heughed and then, abruptly, his smile stopped. Vivian¡¯s jaw dropped at how quickly his emotions had been restrained. Issac stepped forward, grabbed Vivian by the cor and brought him forward, ¡°Yeon was killed alive by Morris, so tell me, how can I live my life? What? You tell me!¡± ¡°Yeon is dead ¡­ dead?¡± The news hit Vivian¡¯s brain and she was in some disbelief. She didn¡¯t know anything about any of this. Chapter 503: Issac wants to get rid of Morris So much had happened today that Vivian was having a hard time wrapping her head around it. Shaking her head with a bewildered look, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t know.¡± She thought for a moment and then asked, ¡°Your sister¡¯s death, it wouldn¡¯t ¡­ have anything to do with Morris, would it?¡± Vivian wondered how Issac could have kidnapped Morris if Yeon¡¯s death had nothing to do with her. But ¡­ Morris was not a man to be driven to extinction. The woman with the dirty braid standing behind her stepped aside and sat in a chair, leaningzily on the table, listening quietly to the conversation. Then reaching into her pocket, she pulled out a cigarette and drew one, puffing on it silently, trying to reduce her presence. Issac¡¯s lips pursed into a straight line, his hand gripping the cor of her shirt trembling one by one, the suppressed anger evident in the veins that bulged from his forehead. Although there was no answer, Vivian already knew the answer. Suddenly, all the words that she wanted to exin came to her lips, but Vivian couldn¡¯t say them again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t realise so much had happened.¡± An apology that seemed to pale inparison. Vivian hated Yeon, but for Issac, there was only repulsion and disgust, but not hatred. For, he had been a light in her dark, lightless world. Who would have known that the light would end in a bottomless abyss? Once, Issac had kidnapped her, but when her life was threatened, he had turned back from the highway and risked his life to take her to the hospital, despite Morris¡¯ pursuit. Despite the fact that Issac had something to do with that injury, he hadn¡¯t done the evil deed after all. Issac snorted lightly, his expression still cold, ¡°No need to apologise, and I won¡¯t ept your apology.¡± He turned around and walked over to the girl with the dirty braids, ¡°Antina, give me a cigarette.¡± It turned out that the girl with the dirty braids was called Antina. She took out a cigarette and handed it to Issac, and kindly lit it for him. Issac crossed his arms and took a few puffs with the cigarette in one hand. Throughout, his back was turned to Vivian. ¡°You¡¯ve kidnapped Morris, what are you going to do about it?¡± Vivian hesitated for a long time before finally asking what was on his mind. Buzzing- Suddenly, the mobile phone in Issac¡¯s pocket rang at first. He pulled it out, nced at the number on the screen and, seemingly avoiding suspicion of Vivian, walked a good distance away and answered the phone. ¡°What is it?¡± Issac asked. ¡°Get rid of Morris.¡± The other party put in a direct message. Issac chewed on the butt of his cigarette, a cold light erupting from his pupils, ¡°I had no intention of letting him out alive from the moment I tied him up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let him die so soon yet. Remember, put out a message tomorrow to find out his strength.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Issac took a drag from his cigarette, a light smoke puffing from his lips, ¡°Vivian has been brought here, as you requested. Now, is it possible to tell me what it is you want with her?¡± Throughout, the only person Issac hated was Morris, not Vivian. It was not Issac¡¯s intention to have Vivian here today, but that of the mystery man behind it. ¡°Don¡¯t forget you still have Antina, if you dare to neglect her, I won¡¯t spare you.¡± The other man sounded like he wasn¡¯t answering Issac, but was side-stepping a warning to Issac that he shouldn¡¯t be overly concerned about Vivian now that he had Antina beside him, who loved him dearly. Issac tried to say something else, but the other party had already hung up the phone. He stood still, clutching the phone, and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. Issac knew that these people had kidnapped Vivian because Morris and Vivian were too close. Now that they had brought Vivian here, they wanted to test the power behind Morris. Issac never understood what they were up to. But he knew that something was going on. After a moment of silence, Issac made another phone call and instructed the people below him, ¡°Put out the word that Morris is dying.¡± With those words, Issac hung up the phone. He stood in a corner, finishing the cigarette in his hand and frowning in deep thought for a long time before turning back to Vivian¡¯s side. ¡°I heard that Morris broke up with you, why are you still here?¡± Issac asked Vivian. Vivian was wary and wasn¡¯t about to tell the truth.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Who wants toe?¡± Vivian rolled her eyes, ¡°I did get a little worried when I found out Morris had been kidnapped, I used to like him after all. But when I found out it was some kind of mafia kidnapping, I immediately refused, who knew that Trent, that bastard, had arranged for someone toe to my old house. If I hadn¡¯te, my parents would have had to die.¡± She secretlymented her cleverness. Beforeing over, Vivian had discussed something with Trent, and Trent had immediately arranged for someone to do it. If Issac and the others had investigated, they would have found out that there were strangers around her home in the country. Speaking of which, Vivian grimaced, ¡°Is there any room for negotiation between you and Morris? Can you just let him go? If you don¡¯t let him go, my parents will be buried with him.¡± At least Vivian had learnt how to act, and with the atmosphere, she showed that helplessness and worry to the fullest. After all, she was really worried about Morris too. But the cat could be surmised from Issac¡¯s questioning remark earlier. ¡°Is that so?¡± Issac said conspiratorially, as if he didn¡¯t quite believe Vivian. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and send someone to investigate. Or, if you can save my parents, I won¡¯t stop you from killing Morris. Just ¡­ just don¡¯t kill him.¡± Vivian, afraid that her concern was showing too much, exined again, ¡°Issac, Morris saved my life once, and I¡¯d probably feel guilty for the rest of my life if I watched him die.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Two more faint words. Issac raised an eyebrow, ¡°You said you¡¯d stand by as long as I didn¡¯t kill him?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Vivian nodded in a feigned calm, ¡°He¡¯s a scumbag, do what you want with him, as long as it doesn¡¯t get anyone killed, I¡¯m okay with that. At the very least, it¡¯ll teach him a lesson, and Issac, you should know that Trent won¡¯t leave my family alone if Morris does die in front of me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a clue? You kidnapped him, but you sent me here to tell everyone that I could save Morris? If I get away, Trent will just think I sold Morris out, and you think The Cheal family will give me a chance to live?¡± Vivian¡¯s mind raced, every word and phrase carefully crafted for fear of making a mistake. At this point, Vivian was curious, ¡°I¡¯m more interested in knowing what you¡¯ve kidnapped Morris for and what you¡¯ve got me doing here.¡± Issac¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°Not that I meant to.¡± To be continued¡­¡­ Chapter 504: Morris gets beaten up Issac had the same doubts in his mind, so he said straight away that kidnapping wasn¡¯t what he meant and asked, ¡°What other secrets do you, in your possession, have?¡± ¡°Secrets?¡± Vivian¡¯s mind buzzed and she was instantly confused. She didn¡¯t have any secrets to speak of at all, to the extent that for a while Vivian had been wondering to herself if something was wrong. But she couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong. And then Issac said, ¡°What other secrets do you have? It was a wake-up call. From the moment Houghton appeared, she had always felt that there was something wrong. Especially in thest few days, Houghton had been training her harder and harder. In her normal state, a girl in her twenties, she was now fully capable of defending herself and had no need for intense continued training. There was another point. When Fraser had first left L City, he had given her a bracelet, saying that it could save her life in a pinch. Thest time she had sat in the same car with Steve and Stefan, Steve had seen her bracelet and clearly looked a little off.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. There must have been some ulterior motive, but Steve didn¡¯t say anything about it. Also, it wasn¡¯t Morris who did Yoona¡¯s death, so she died inexplicably. What¡¯s even more bizarre is that after Yoona¡¯s ¡°death¡±, Raine disappeared and Yorlien and Phu Yen Lee not only didn¡¯t pursue Yoona¡¯s death, but also sold theirpany and came to C. Now Yoona is alive and well, and thepany is still in business. Now that Yoona is still alive, what does that mean? If Vivian hadn¡¯t noticed anything before, at this moment, she clearly felt the weirdness and, most likely, the secret she was carrying. If, indeed, she was carrying a secret, then ¡­ Houghton¡¯s earlier statement that Morris broke up with her only because Anthony and Mike were targeting Morris and would drag herself down because of it could also be false. In conclusion, what was the real reason why Morris broke up with herself? When Trent met her, he asked her why she was willing to help Morris, and from that statement, it was clear that Trent knew something inside out. It was also clear from the side that Morris¡¯ breakup was indeed bitter. Is there a possibility that ¡­ Morris went to all this trouble to do it all for himself? The thought of it is very frightening. Vivian just felt a chill run up her back. ¡°What secrets could there be in me? Your people have been overseeing me, there¡¯s a bit of a secret that you know better than I do.¡± She waved her hand impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get back at Morris? Do what you want, and when you¡¯re done with your lesson, please let me take him away. Issac, this time, I kind of owe you.¡± Vivian was being cautious until he knew what was going on. Today, the aim was to rescue Morris first. After she left here, she would find a way to test Morris. ¡°It seems you¡¯re really not worried about him anymore.¡± Issac¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and he raised an eyebrow as he walked towards the inside. Vivian followed close behind. Crossing a corridor, they reached an enclosed room. The room faced the corridor was a super thick clear ss and a man hung on a cross in the room. But the room was so dark to see that it was vaguely possible to make out that the man tied up was Morris. He was dressed in ck trousers and a white shirt, but at the moment his white shirt was bloodstained and he was already drooping all over the ce, seemingly unconscious. Because the room inside was sorge, it was a good ten metres away from where Vivian was standing. She looked through the ss, at Morris inside, and her heart hung in her throat. On her face, there was an unconcealed concern. ustomed to seeing Morris in such a high and mighty posture, Vivian could not ept the contrast and her heart almost broke. Her lips pursed, her teeth clenched, and the hand at her side trembled slightly. Vivian was afraid of revealing his emotions, so he raised his hand and tucked it in the pocket of his cks, pretending to be rxed, ¡°I can see that you really hate him. But I heard that you and Yeon left L City without a hitch, and are you sure Morris had something to do with Yeon¡¯s death?¡± Chapter 505: Issac is mad Issac stood beside Vivian, listening to her words, and Issac¡¯s body stiffened violently, his brow furrowing slightly. In his mind, memories came flooding back. A scene from six months ago came back to him as if it were yesterday. Issac couldn¡¯t forget the image of Yeon being abused by Morris, and couldn¡¯t bear the thought of her and Yeon being sent to Africa, where they were prisoners and forced to receive ¡°guests¡±. Born and raised in the hands of the family, Yeon is the apple of their eye, but over there, Yeon has no say in the matter, and is a fish on a chopping block. Forced to ¡°pick up¡± a client, Yeon tried to escape and had her leg broken for the first time. She was not able to recover from her injuries, and she was subjected to the unrestrained demands and abuse of the men every day. Yeon finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and chose tomit suicide. This time, Yeon angered the men so much that she was shackled to her limbs and only untied when she ate or went to the toilet. That didn¡¯tst long and Yeon wentpletely mad. After her madness, she was freed and released. Later, Issac escaped from that dark ce only to learn that Yeon had been taken captive and abused to death. After escaping, Issac searched for Yeon¡¯s body by all means, only to find a skeleton. ¡°Mind your own business.¡± Issac took a cigarette out of the box, lit it and took a hard drag, pinching the butt with both fingers, his fingertips trembling slightly. That memory was one that he didn¡¯t want to touch. Even if he finally set fire to that hellish ce and watched those who had fought against him struggle in the fire and eventually die, it would not remove the hatred from his heart. He turned around, walked to a side chair and sat down. Immediately, a bodyguard stepped forward and poured him a cup of coffee and ced it on the table. Issac just sipped the coffee in silence and then asked, ¡°What can I get you?¡± Vivian, who had been watching Morris, drifted back, ¡°I ¡­ have tea, never mind, I guess not. Have atte.¡± She walked over to Issac and sat beside him. If you ignore therge interrogation room directly in front of you, it looks like a dungeon, a great ce for a rendezvous.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Issac took a sip of his coffee, slowly put down his European white porcin carved cup and gestured towards someone else. The man standing in the doorway nodded, opened the door and stepped inside. Only then did Vivian realise that the door was a coded door. It was really heavily guarded. A gut feeling told Vivian that Issac had no intention of letting Morris walk out alive after treating him like this. What was she going to do if he really wanted to kill Morris? ¡°Wondering how to save him?¡± Issac askedzily. Vivian didn¡¯t expect Issac to be so blunt in his question. She smiled bitterly, ¡°Yeah. I was wondering how I was going to escape if you killed him first and then tried to kill me since you¡¯re so heavily guarded here and everyone is a fighter.¡± Half-true words. It was clear what was in each other¡¯s minds. ¡°Morris¡¯s feelings for you, your feelings for him, were clear for all to see. What was the purpose of your break-up?¡± Issac had known Morris for many years. A clean-cut man who had kept his distance from other women until he met Vivian. He had even witnessed Morris repeatedly risking his life to save Vivian¡¯s life. That kind of feeling must be love to the bone, otherwise how could he be so crazy. A bodyguard brought over the coffee and ced it in front of Vivian. She gave the man a small bow as a gesture of thanks. As she lifted her coffee, her eyes met Issac¡¯s. Her eyebrows raised imperceptibly. See, it¡¯s true that those who are in charge are the ones who are watching. Everyone else could tell that Morris had broken up with her and she had believed it before. ¡°I¡¯d like to know too.¡± Vivian blew on the steaming coffee, took a careful sip and set it down with a jerk, ¡°Whew, that¡¯s hot.¡± Shunningly, she pulled a tissue from the table and wiped her mouth. Then with a sigh, she said, ¡°Might as well take this opportunity, you ask for me?¡± She said, her eyelids drooping slightly, her eyes gazing at the coffee in her hands with apprehension. The coffee, could it have been poisoned? ¡°Heh.¡± Issac suddenly smiled, lifting his hand, picking up Vivian¡¯s coffee and taking a sip before lifting the white porcin cup slightly, ¡°Hmm? Is it poisonous?¡± With that, Issac ced the coffee cup back in front of Vivian, slightly disappointed, ¡°You¡¯ve never had any trust in me, ever.¡± What coffee burns your mouth? He had just drunk a little coffee and spat it all out on the paper towel he had used to wipe his mouth. A little embarrassment appeared on Vivian¡¯s face when Issac discovered her little thought. She pursed her lips and breathed a sigh of relief, and her expression became a little more serious, ¡°In the beginning, I was the one who trusted you too much.¡± Vivian¡¯s words made Issac¡¯s expression suddenly dim. Yes, he had been wrong. Wrong to have thought ill of her. Wrong in, meeting her after Morris. ¡°I¡¯m a jackal, right to distrust me.¡± Issacughed indulgently, ¡°Ever seen an ind action movie?¡± Suddenly, he changed the subject and asked with a wicked grin at Vivian. LOL¡­ In that instant, Vivian¡¯s hand on her knee, resting restlessly, tightened violently, her face followed by a few moments of white, and then she forced a smile by pretending to be rxed. A disguise that could be seen in just one nce. ¡°You, you, what do you want to do?¡± She stammered. ¡°From what I hear, it seems he broke up with you because he likes Jerome, oh, Lisa who is now a woman, and since he likes men so much, I might as well make him happy.¡± Issac¡¯s words were addressed to Vivian, but he kept his eyes fixed on the room directly in front of him, more than ten metres away, and the image that came to his mind was of him and Yeon being abused by Morris¡¯s men. In his eyes, a hatred so deep it could not be dissolved. A horrific murderous intent haunted Issac, and even if she could only see the side of his face, Vivian could feel the intensity of the murderous aura that sent chills down her spine. Vivian¡¯s hands were clenched and her brow was furrowed. Her mind raced, and when Issac opened his mouth to give amand to one of his subordinates, Vivian immediately stopped him, ¡°Issac, this ¡­ isn¡¯t good, is it? You could have tortured him in a different way ¡­¡± Bang-! ng ng ng. Before Vivian could finish his sentence, Issac stood up abruptly and overturned the table in front of him, the cups fell to the ground with a crash and broke into pieces. No sooner had the sound stopped than Issac lifted his foot and kicked Vivian¡¯s chair hard. The speed of his kick and the quickness of his change of attitude, all in an instant, caught Vivian off guard and she fell to the ground, hitting her head on the floor with a thud, causing her mind to go nk. Vivian subconsciously reached up and covered her head, and secretly drew a breath. Chapter 506: Someone breaks into a room at night Suddenly, she was kicked in the abdomen, and then Issac was heard to roar like a wild beast in the jungle, ¡°A man can be killed but not humiliated? A man can be killed but not humiliated? A soldier can be killed but not humiliated?!¡± One sentence, repeated three times. And every word was squeezed out from between his teeth. So, the speech was slow. With each time she finished, Vivian endured two kicks that she could not fight. After three times, she had been kicked six times. It hurt. As a result of the kicks, Vivian subconsciously curled up, and several kicks were delivered to Vivian¡¯s stomach, legs, arms and even head. The pain instantly flooded her limbs and every pore screamed. Even though Vivian had practiced, she could feel that Issac had used almost all of his strength in these kicks, which made her unable to move halfway through the day. ¡°Hiss ¡­ um ¡­¡± The beating stopped and Vivian huffed backwards in pain, her hands propped up on the floor as she slowly climbed to her feet. Even after standing up, her mind was still dizzy and a bloody, nosebleed was slowly dripping from her nostrils. Vivian brushed her sleeve to wipe the nosebleed without concern for her image, and looked up at Issac with dazed eyes ¡­ Issac¡¯s face was red with anger, his forehead was bruised, his body was visibly trembling, his body stumbled backwards unsteadily for two steps, and then, as if in a frenzy, he kicked the chair he had just been sitting on, ¡°Even you know that ¡°a man can be killed but not humiliated¡±!¡± With that, he mmed his fist into the wall with a heavy thud. A muffled thud was heard and Issac remained motionless in that position. Vivian then clearly saw the blood spilling from his fist, which was braced against the wall, snaking down the white wall. The blood was blindingly red. No matter how stupid Vivian was, she understood why Issac had suddenly reacted in such a way. That time, she had been taken to hospital with injuries and it was only when she was about to be discharged that Morris had said that she had only sent Issac and Yeon away and would never return to L City. Little did Vivian know that Morris had gotten back at Issac in such a despicable way. That¡¯s why her words, ¡°You can¡¯t kill a man, you can¡¯t humiliate him¡±, provoked Issac into a sudden outburst of madness. For a moment, Vivian had mixed feelings. She suddenly remembered how Yeon had died and could understand Issac¡¯s hatred for Morris. Today, she was afraid that Morris was really in a bad way. Vivian stared at Issac in disbelief, unable to say the words of concern that were on her lips. She was not a saint, but she knew that if Morris was the one being abused, he would have gone to great lengths to have his whole family killed. Vivian was not a man, but she could feel the shadow that such things cast on a man, probably for life. As she thought about it, Vivian realised that her nose was still bleeding. She leaned over, picked up the tissue box from the floor and lifted the chair beside her, sitting down in it, leaning back, pulling out a tissue to wipe the nosebleed, and grumbling unpleasantly, ¡°Are you crazy? What do you mean you hit me when you said you¡¯d kick Morris¡¯s ass? Shit, that hurts.¡± One Issac was too much for her to handle, and Vivian couldn¡¯t imagine how she would be able to get Morris out of hereter. Issac was a vindictive person. What Morris had done had destroyed his future, and Issac would return the favour. How could she just sit back and do nothing? Vivian¡¯s mind is split as she talks to Issac in a rxed manner, while she digs in her heels to find a way out. Ta-da-da-da¡­ At that moment, the sound of high heels rang out. Vivian looked over at the sound and found Antina trotting over. The woman¡¯s cool eyes nced at Vivian and her gaze skimmed over her to look at Issac. ¡°Shrek, are you okay?¡± Shrek, Issac¡¯s foreign name. Antina stood beside Issac, reaching for his wrist and tugging at his hand as he smashed the wall, sweeping it away, distressed, ¡°How did you get hurt like that?¡± ¡°What are you guys standing around for, get the gauze. Idiots.¡± With amand from Antina, the dumbfounded bodyguards finally reacted. Those who were holding the table, those who were sweeping the floor to clean up the pieces of tea, and those who were carrying the gauze went to get it. Vivian remained in her chair, looking at Antina and Issac but keeping her mind on Morris, who was a ss away from her. He was unconscious and all themotion outside hadn¡¯t even woken him up. It was evident that the injuries were extremely serious. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you to rest first.¡± Antina bandaged Issac¡¯s wound and took him by the hand and walked straight away. During the bandaging process, Issac gave Vivian a meaningful nce and withdrew his gaze. He was taken away by Antina and Vivian was left in a corner like a piece of rubbish. She sat in her chair, gazing at Morris in therge, empty room inside, tempted to try to call out to him. But before Vivian could say anything, a man came up to her, ¡°Miss Vivian, our Missy wants to see you.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Vivian got up and nced at Morris in the room. She knew that Issac shouldn¡¯t be able toy a finger on Morris right now. Following the bouncer one step at a time, she headed outside and left the basement. Into the side hall of the castle, the same hall she had first entered. Sitting on the sofa, Vivian began to wait for Antina. After sitting there for who knows how long, until dark, Vivian saw no sign of Antina. However, a bouncer brought in a Western dinner and ced it on the table, ¡°Our Missy has something to do today and wille over to see you tomorrow.¡± ¡°So where do I sleep?¡± Vivian asked rhetorically. ¡°A maid will take you to your roomter to rest.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Vivian¡¯s mind was in a state of flux. Morris had been kidnapped and she had been brought here under threat, but why did she still have the guest treatment? Looking at the steak on the table, the ck pepper pasta, Vivian had no appetite. But on second thought, there were things to do in the night and she had to eat. Antina and the others wouldn¡¯t have poisoned the food, after all, it would have been too easy to kill her on their turf, so there was no need to go to such lengths. So, she finished her western meal like a chew and had the pleasure of drinking a ss of wine. An hourter, a maid came and took her upstairs to the guest room to rest. After that, it was Vivian who stood on the balcony of the guest room, anxiously and quietly waiting for the time to pass, like a statue. It waste in the evening and only small nightlights were left in the castle. Vivian also turned out the lights in her room and sat on the bed, waiting slowly. It was now half past one in the morning and she would have to leave the room in half an hour at the most. Squeak¡­N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Suddenly, the door lock made a small sound. Vivian¡¯s brow furrowed and she closed her eyes, lying back on the bed, trying to find out what the other woman hade in for. The door, opened. The person outside crept in. In the darkness of the night, Vivian squinted and saw the figure walking towards her. Chapter 507: Contacted Trent He simply walked towards her quietly, not as if he was sneaking around with a hidden agenda, judging by the way the dark figure walked. Without waiting for Vivian to say anything, the man sat sideways on the edge of the bed, ¡°I knew you were awake.¡± Something about that figure had seemed familiar to me just then, and sure enough, it was Issac. Vivian didn¡¯t say anything, but tensed up, a little wary of him. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± He asked in a soft voice. The tone was not as harsh as it had been that moment in the basement. At that, Vivian didn¡¯t know how to take it. It would be a lie to say it didn¡¯t hurt. Issac was a trained man, and he had kicked her as hard as he could, as if she were an enemy, and had nearly killed her. Even after a few hours, Vivian still felt sore at the touch. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Issac apologised sincerely, ¡°Bought you a bottle of salve, wipe it on yourself.¡± He ced the bottle of salve on the bedside and fell back into the silence of the dark night. Vivian had mixed emotions and didn¡¯t know what attitude to take towards Issac. After a long hesitation, she asks, ¡°You didn¡¯t mean to kidnap Morris?¡± It urred to her that in the basement, Issac had said that it was not his intention to force her toe here. That meant that someone was behind it. ¡°You¡¯d believe me if I said no?¡± Issac asked after a moment of silence. Vivian understood Issac¡¯s meaning and then asked, ¡°What did they mean by kidnapping Morris and making mee here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not clear.¡± ¡°Am I going to die?¡± ¡°Probably not die.¡± Issac wasn¡¯t sure either, and naturally couldn¡¯t give Vivian a definitive answer. ¡°The man behind you, the head of the Mafia?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, or you don¡¯t want to talk about it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Issac told the truth. He didn¡¯t know. The simple conversation, Vivian asking a lot of questions without getting any definite answers, left her heart hanging high and made her more and more anxious. The bedroom, dimly lit, was quiet with one person lying and the other sitting. It was quiet enough to hear the footsteps of the patrol outside and the swish of the leaves as the night breeze caressed them. When Vivian saw that Issac would not leave, she could only breathe evenly, trying to get Issac to leave so that she could rescue Morris. But Issac knew exactly what she was thinking. ¡°This ce is heavily guarded, with a world ss security system, it¡¯s going to be hard to get Morris out of here.¡± He reached for the cigarettes in his pocket, pulled one out and lit it, snapping the lighter to life and lighting it.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The darkened room suddenly lit up and Vivian opened her eyes to see Issac¡¯s slightly tired side. She had shed him across the face with her ne, and even six monthster, the scar was still visible, like a hideous centipede. He took a hard drag on his cigarette and puffed another faint puff out of his nose, causing a whiff of nicotine to linger in the room. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you and Morris broke up for real or fake. If you want to live, you¡¯d better cut that off.¡± Issac warned kindly. This is where Vivian struggles the most. If Issac had tried to set her up, as he had done to Morris, she could have hated Issac with a passion. But the fact that Issac was still in love with her and would defend her at every turn made her struggle with hating him and not hating him, even if it was painful. ¡°I told you, his men are watching my family, and if I don¡¯t get Morris out, they¡¯re going to do it to my family.¡± Vivian bit down on that reasoning. ¡°I¡¯ve sent someone to your old home and those men have been quietly disposed of.¡± Issac said, slowly turning his head sideways and gazing at Vivian. The room was dark, as Issac had a cigarette on her lips and took a puff, the cigarette emitting a bright red starburst that reflected her sad face. ¡°I don¡¯t believe a word you say.¡± Vivian hadn¡¯t expected Issac to be so quick to act, and in a sh of inspiration, added, ¡°Unless, unless you can let me go and I¡¯ll rush back to protect my parents myself.¡± The words came out like a stone thrown into a deep pool with no ripple. Vivian waited for Issac to answer, but he didn¡¯t say anything after a long wait. Just when she was about to question him, Issac flicked the ashes from his cigarette, took another drag, and with the butt in his mouth, said, ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re not being very nice anymore.¡± Misbehaving? Why did she sound like a pet. ¡°If you take one step away from the castle, I¡¯ll get Morris killed immediately,¡± he warned again. With that statement, Issac didn¡¯t wait for Vivian to say anything back as he got up and left. As he reached the door and turned to close it, he cautioned, ¡°Don¡¯t try to save Morris. as I said, this ce is walled in, so unless you have the ability to fly and disappear, it¡¯s a fool¡¯s errand.¡± There was a click. The door mmed shut. Silence returned to the room. Viviany on the bed as if she had lost her breath, desperate. From what Issac had said, she shouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to Morris today. She should still have a chance. Another two hours passed, at 3. 30am. Vivian unlocked the door to her room, went to the balcony, took a look outside to see that there was no patrol, avoided the surveince, and leapt down to the ground floor. Crossing a road, Vivian concealed herself in the grass, then headed everywhere carefully towards the building to the east. Five minutester, she made her way to the first floor of the eastern building and entered the study. Trent had given Vivian a map of the area before she arrived, and she found the study from memory. She turned on one of theputers in the study and scrambled to crack the system. As Issac had said, the ce was heavily guarded and there were enhanced security systems, so it took Vivian half an hour to get into the system. By now, she was sweating profusely. She used herputer to secretly contact Trent and send him the exact location of Morris, then turned off the security system in the castle before leaving the study. Vivian then returned to the room where she was resting. Fortunately, no one noticed that she had left. Vivian theny in bed, quietly waiting for Trent to rescue her. Although Vivian wants to help, the situation is unclear, she is still unsure of Morris¡¯ reasons for breaking up with her, and she always feels that Morris is setting things up. If she is reckless, she will ruin the n. It would be better to give Trent the information, and Trent would know what to do with the rest. Time, at the moment, seemed incredibly long. Vivian watched, almost with open eyes, as the darkness turned to light outside the window. She never heard from Trent. At half past six in the morning, Vivian woke up. When she came downstairs, she saw Issac in the hall. ¡°Did you wash up?¡± Issac was sitting on the sofa, looking at the newspaper. Vivian nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good,e over for dinner.¡± Issac put down the newspaper and led Vivian to the dining room. A rich western meal was prepared for breakfast and Issac handed her a ss of milk, ¡°Drink it, and when you¡¯re done, take you to an acquaintance.¡± To be continued¡­¡­ Chapter 508: Fraser is here Vivian¡¯s expression faltered and a few moments of surprise surfaced on her face, but they flickered away. ¡°An acquaintance? What acquaintance?¡± Vaguely, she had a bad feeling about this. ¡°You¡¯ll find outter.¡± Issac ced the milk in front of Vivian and pushed the te with the sandwich in front of her, ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡± He said lightly and looked down at his meal. Issac kept Vivian on her toes. The living room was empty and quiet, and the two of them finished their breakfast in such silence. Even after the sandwich was finished, Vivian didn¡¯t know what it tasted like, and she was as distracted as she was chewing wax. As she put the ss down, she couldn¡¯t help but nce across at Issac, who looked slightly austere, and Vivian became more and more uneasy. ¡°Go away.¡± Issac dropped the tissue on the table and got up to walk outside. Vivian followed in silence. Leaving the west side of the castle, he made his way towards the main building. Vivian had her eyes and ears open, quietly familiarising herself with the route and the patrols within the castle. Eventually, to Vivian¡¯s surprise, Issac did not take her to the main building, but to the sentry loft off the main building. The loft was high, with four floor-to-ceiling windows in a small room, equipped with surveinceputers and binocrs. ¡°What are you, bringing me here for?¡± Vivian is unsure. Outwardly, she looked calm, but inwardly, she was unsettled. Even if she had told Trent where Morris was being held yesterday, they might not have been able to get in.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Issac ignored Vivian and walked over to the floor-to-ceiling window facing the main entrance to the castle, pulling out a chair and sitting there, ¡°Waiting for someone.¡± ¡°Waiting for ¡­ someone? Who?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get here.¡± Issac replied, saying as much as not saying. It only made Vivian more and more tormented. After a long wait, an hourter, a limousine finally eased into the castle. ¡°Here ites.¡± Issac said. Vivian immediately looked at the ck sedan that was pulling into the castle, as the loft was so high and overlooked below that it was too far away to see clearly. She grabbed a small telescope in her hand and looked downstairs, and to her surprise, she noticed a man in a white suit stepping out of the stopped car. And that man was no other than ¡­ Fraser! ¡°How could it be him?¡± Vivian was astonished. Stewart had been looking for Fraser for a long time, with no sign of him, so who knew he would turn up at this castle. ¡°Do you know who lured Morris into the trap?¡± Issac raised an eyebrow at Vivian, gesturing. ¡°Are you saying ¡­ is Fraser?¡± ¡°Or what.¡± Issac replied with a breeze, but it was Vivian who was in shock for a long time. She couldn¡¯t help but put her hand over her wrist and touch the bracelet. When Fraser had left L City, he had found her and given her a bracelet. Originally Vivian had thought Fraser was just a man of some sort, but not hostile to her, but now it seemed that she had been mistaken. Without another word, Vivian turned around and walked out of the loft, rushing downstairs quickly. Issac rose unhurriedly and followed him down the stairs. The lift, which took him from the upper floor to the ground floor, came down quickly as no one was there. Stepping out of the attic, Vivian quickened her pace and called out to Fraser before he entered the main lobby of the castle, ¡°Fraser?¡± She called out aloud. Fraser, dressed in a white suit with one hand in his trouser pocket, was walking up the stairs when he heard the call and nced over his shoulder. From a distance, he saw Vivian walking towards him. When he saw Vivian, Fraser¡¯s brow furrowed and his eyes shed with surprise. He came down the steps and walked towards Vivian, ncing behind her and seeing no one else. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Fraser was his usual gentlemanly, courteous self, with a mature elegance to his fair face, and an air of aristocracy that was mesmerisingly handsome. But Vivian was not in the mood to care about his looks and opened her mouth to question, ¡°You ¡­¡± She wanted to say something, but after a nce at the strange man behind Fraser, she restrained her anger and asked in a calm manner, ¡°Did you set up Morris and kidnap him?¡± At this thought, Vivian mentally cursed Morris for his stupidity. How could he, who was always as clever as he was, have been set up? ¡°Why are you here?¡± Fraser asked instead of answering. He avoided the question, but it was a disguised admission of the matter. Vivian¡¯s face couldn¡¯t hide the loss, her red lips curled slightly, ¡°You ask me? It¡¯s a question you know better than I do, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°To your disappointment, I really don¡¯t know.¡± Fraser really didn¡¯t know that Vivian would be here, but with Morris, he didn¡¯t want to say much about it. As he finished, his eyes skimmed over Vivian to look at Issacing up behind her. The slight expression on his face changed instantly and he said in a cold voice, ¡°Is there anything else? I¡¯ll leave if there¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Of course there¡¯s something. I just want to know, if you kidnapped Morris, what do you mean you had to threaten me toe over here?¡± Vivian had an unrelenting shrewish demeanour. In truth, it was a set-up. On this trip to C, Vivian had finally sensed that something was wrong with her, so she might as well take this opportunity to test the waters from them. ¡°That¡¯s a question you¡¯ll have to ask him.¡± Fraser lifted his chin slightly, gesturing to Issac behind Vivian. Vivian didn¡¯t even look back at Issac and changed the question, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be involved in Morris¡¯ business, you guys might as well let me go.¡± She said, ncing back at Issac with a sigh, ¡°If I can¡¯t, when I get back home, I¡¯ll take my parents away and find a ce to get away. Otherwise if I don¡¯t save Morris, his people will definitely get back at me.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve only been here a day, what¡¯s the rush.¡± Issac smiled coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve met a friend, let¡¯s go in together and talk.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t know what Issac was selling and didn¡¯t answer. It was Fraser who nodded, ¡°Sure.¡± So, the men went straight up the stairs and headed for the main floor castle hall. Vivian had no choice but to follow them. Then she heard Fraser, who was walking ahead of her, ask Issac, ¡°Morris, are you really going to get him killed?¡± ¡°Never wanted him to get out alive either.¡± Issac said. Although his voice was small, Vivian vaguely heard it. In fact, even if he didn¡¯t say it, Vivian knew that Issac wouldn¡¯t let Morris go easily. Chapter 509: Antina’s Ruthlessness What Vivian didn¡¯t understand was why Issac had taken her up to the attic when he knew it was Fraser who wasing today. She thought that Issac must have found out something and had taken her up to the attic to tell her that the castle was heavily guarded, so that she could stop thinking about it. Could it be that he knew about the sneak into the studyst night? She could not be sure. A few people entered the drawing room together and just as they walked in they met Antina sitting in the drawing room. When she heard the sound, Antina looked over. When she saw Fraser walk in, a smile spread across her high, beautiful face, and she got up and jogged over to Fraser, raising her arms to put her arms around his neck, ¡°Brother Yan, you¡¯ve finallye over, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± She said, giving Fraser a kiss on the side of his face. Antina was Issac¡¯s girlfriend, and it was only a C country ritual for her to be this close to Fraser. But it was clear that Antina and Fraser were close. Vivian¡¯s face was calm, but inside she was already in shock. Antina and Fraser were so close, he must have known that Issac was still alive, but he kept it a secret. He was hiding something. ¡°My little princess is beautiful again.¡± Fraser reached up and rubbed Antina¡¯s hair, smiling dotingly. ¡°That¡¯s true, I¡¯ve never been prettier.¡± Antina spoke with a touch of confidence and spontaneity, her unpretentious nature was a real pleasure to behold. Then a few people sat down to exchange pleasantries, with Vivian sitting aside on the sofa, ignored like a transparent person. She wanted to say something, but had no say. She wanted to leave, but it was impossible. Finally, after sitting on pins and needles for who knows how long, Issac said, ¡°It¡¯s a good day, let¡¯s y mahjong together, Antina loves it.¡± ¡°Yes, Shrek knows me best.¡± Antina wrapped her arms around Issac, who was sitting next to her, and lifted her arms around his neck, kissing him intimately. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Antina got up and crooked her finger towards Vivian. Vivian followed them out like a puppet on a string. She didn¡¯t know where she was going to y mahjong, but she knew it wasn¡¯t going to be just a pastime to pass the time. The feeling of passivity, of having no say, of having no freedom of action, made Vivian feel awful. The three of them walked ahead, Issac and Fraser on either side of Antina, who had her arm around their shoulders, the three of them talking andughing. The sun was zing, and even the air was hot, making Vivian more and more restless. For the first time in her life, she was so quiet. Even if she was usually a strong person and calm in the face of everything, she was inexplicably a little nervous at the moment. They were heading in the direction of the basement. When they finally did go down to the basement, it was still on the first floor, the same ce as yesterday. There were mahjong machines, desserts and drinks, and a ss-walled interrogation room with ck curtains so that nothing could be seen inside. Vivian grew more and more wary. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Antina tapped Vivian violently on the shoulder. Vivian¡¯s heart shuddered, but her expression remained calm, ¡°I was just thinking, what are you doing here ying mahjong? It¡¯s no fun.¡± Her English was excellent, her pronunciation standard and her speech fluent, not at all like a girl from the countryside. Antina looked over at Fraser and Issac, and the three men looked at each other before their eyes finally fell on Vivian in unison, suddenly hooking their lips in a smile. A grim smile that sent shivers down Vivian¡¯s back. ¡°No, no, no, of course it¡¯s most interesting here.¡± Antina said with a smile. She pointed to the mahjong table, ¡°Vivian, you sit there.¡± When the host says so, Vivian does as she pleases. She took the seat directly above the mahjong table, while facing the direction of the interrogation room. Issac and Fraser sat to Vivian¡¯s left and right, and Antina sat directly opposite Vivian, with her back to the interrogation room. ¡°Come on,e on, let¡¯s get started, I can¡¯t wait.¡± Antina was fist pumping and acting exuberant. There was a long silence before Vivian asked, ¡°No chips, feel free to y, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no fun without chips. But don¡¯t rush, y first.¡± Issac looked at Vivian with cold eyes and pointed to the middle of the mahjong table, ¡°Let¡¯s roll the dice, whoever is bigger will start first.¡± Each of the four people shook the dice, Antina dice 17 points, thergest, the other three people have the least points, naturally, Antina first. This kind of tile is, indeed, the easiest kind of mahjong in the country. ¡­ The first hand was won by Antina. When Vivian asked about the chips, Antina snapped her fingers at the bodyguard. The bouncer gave a slight jowl and carried over something that resembled a raffle box. She reached her hand in but nced at Vivian, ¡°I heard Vivian has a pretty good hand, so why don¡¯t you draw one for me first.¡± A transparent raffle box with uniform coloured coloured balls inside. Although it was asking Vivian¡¯s opinion, Vivian saw all three of them looking over and knew that there was no room to refuse at all. ¡°Okay.¡± She readily agreed, also trying to figure out exactly what the rules of the game were. The bouncer walked up to her and Vivian casually touched a ball. Another bodyguard came over, took the ball, opened it and said, ¡°9.¡± and, picking up the inte, told the person on the other end, ¡°9.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. 9? ¡°What does 9 mean?¡± Vivian asked. However, before they could give an answer, Vivian heard a scream and wail from the curtained interrogation room. Thud! Her heart plummeted, the fingers in herp clenched violently, and she couldn¡¯t stop gagging. What mahjong? It was simply a Hongmen¡¯s banquet. Vivian, as smart as she was, also understood that the numbers of the balls in the box either represented the number of punishments, or each different one. But the voice, which sounded somewhat familiar, was not Morris¡¯s. She put on a calm face and asked, ¡°In there, who is it?¡± Antina looked like I was innocent and spread her hands, shaking her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Just a few petty thieves who infiltrated the castlest night, you say they were too bold to infiltrate my territory, they really didn¡¯t know what they were doing.¡± She said as she continued to roll the dice, ¡°Oops, seven points, seven pairs of doors. Just the right amount of mahjong in front of you.¡± Antina, all carelessness, leaned forward slightly and counted seven dice in the row of mahjong in front of Vivian, taking four mahjong, followed by Issac taking another four mahjong. When it was Vivian¡¯s turn to take the tiles, she was glowering. Chapter 510: Ethan is caught ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Fraser asked coldly, looking at her. Vivian snapped back to attention, ¡°Oh, nothing. I was just wondering who was so bold as to trespass on Princess Antina¡¯s turf, what a bore.¡± Who was it? The crowd¡¯s hearts were in the right ce. Vivian was sure that by taking her to the attic that moment, Issac was side-stepping her, telling her that her little secret was out, and side-stepping her, reminding her that anyone who broke into the castle would be found out. So the message she had sent out yesterday had been picked up by Trent and he hade in immediately to save the day. But that voice just now was not Morris, nor was it Trent . Who was ¡­ then? ¡°Who else could it be, Morris¡¯ close friend, Ethan, of course.¡± Issac snapped back. Vivian suddenly realised that the voice sounded familiar to her, but it was Trent¡¯s brother Ethan. Trent had arranged for his brother Ethan to rescue Morris, and then ¡­ had fallen into the trap. ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± Vivian¡¯s heartstrings tightened and she forced a smile, ¡°So stupid that you couldn¡¯t even save Morris, but what a waste.¡± ¡°Yeah, I thought it was pretty crap too. But waste is waste, and to make mydy happy, that¡¯s what he¡¯s worth.¡± Antina said as she weighed the mahjong in front of her, ¡°Let¡¯s see, which tile to y, this one, Dongfeng, I think.¡± ¡°The little princess is getting better at mahjong.¡± Fraser smiled. An affable smile, like the brother next door. But his eyes were always on Antina or Issac, and he rarely looked at Vivian. Not surprisingly, Antina won this round. ¡°Hahahaha, good luck.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Antinaughed and hooked her finger towards the bodyguard. The bouncer came over holding the raffle box, she casually touched a ball and tossed it directly to another bouncer. The bodyguard opened the ball and took a look, ¡°Missy, it¡¯s 11.¡± With that, the bodyguard took the walkie-talkie and said to the other end, ¡°11.¡± The mahjong machine was shuffling and the basement seemed extraordinarily noisy, and amidst the cacophony, the mournful screams were extraordinarily clear to the ears and doubly ominous. ¡°Wow, that was fun.¡± Antina pped her hands in delight. A cold and ruthless woman, who was now acting as innocent as a white rabbit, showed Vivian the two sides of Antina¡¯s personality. The fact that she didn¡¯t bat an eyelid when she was so vicious made Vivian¡¯s heart flutter. ¡°Kai, open the curtain. Otherwise it¡¯s no fun to see a good show.¡± Antina instructed the bodyguard with the walkie-talkie. Kai passed the message over the inte and then the curtain of the interrogation room was pulled open and Vivian could clearly see Ethan tied up, suffering a severe beating and dripping with blood. The mahjong continues. Vivian didn¡¯t even bother to y mahjong because a few games in, whoever drew the ball, was a new kind of punishment. To put it bluntly, it was a way for her toe over and watch Ethan being tortured. ¡°Vivian, are you tired of ying. Let¡¯s y another way then. Just Truth or Dare.¡± Antina reached up and nodded her head, thought about it, and said, ¡°Whoever wins, asks the questions, and if that person can tell the truth, they¡¯ll be spared, and if they don¡¯t, they¡¯ll be punished. What do you think of this idea?¡± ¡°As long as the little princess is happy.¡± Fraser said. Issac reached up and hooked Antina¡¯s chin and kissed her on the lips, ¡°As you wish.¡± A smile spread across Antina¡¯s face, ¡°Vivian, what do you think?¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± I don¡¯t feel good. But do I have a say? ¡°Whatever the guest says.¡± She said only four words. Another game of mahjong, with Issac and Fraser working in tandem, and no surprise, Antina wins again. She took the walkie-talkie from her bodyguard and pressed the inte button, ¡°Isn¡¯t he Morris¡¯s crony? Ask him how Morris and Vivian broke up.¡± As she spoke, Antina¡¯s eyes fell on Vivian, her big European eyes showing a touch of cunning. Vivian then realised that those were just the ¡®appetizers¡¯ and now this was the ¡®main meal¡¯. On the inte, the person inside repeats Antina¡¯s words, questioning Ethan. Ethan said feebly, ¡°¡­ don¡¯t know.¡± Three words that seemed to drain all his strength. ¡°Don¡¯t know or don¡¯t want to say? There is a limit to my Antina¡¯s patience.¡± Antina spoke into the inte, barely taking her eyes off Vivian. Vivian¡¯s eyes bypassed Antina and looked at the scene in the interrogation room. Witnessing Ethan being punished, all sorts of torture, like the Ten Great Qing Tortures, given to him. She felt a chill run down her back, and the pain was excruciating. Chapter 511: He deserves to die ¡°I ¡­ I really don¡¯t know.¡± Across the inte, Vivian could hear that Ethan¡¯s speech was shaking with torture. She frowned in aplicated way, but only propped her elbows on the table to rest her chin, her right hand picking up a random mahjong, in the process of drawing a tile, in a feigned gesture of relief. ¡°That¡¯s not even a word? Ethan¡¯s quite a hard-ass.¡± Vivian¡¯s red lips curled into a smile, ¡°Maybe he doesn¡¯t really know. But Antina, you have a very special interest. It¡¯s interesting to ask someone who doesn¡¯t matter instead of asking the person in question.¡± Vivian was worried about Ethan, but she couldn¡¯t act too worried, even if she was pretending. Her words fell, but Antina raised a thick European brow, ¡°I don¡¯t take your word for it.¡± She tilted her head towards Issac, ¡°Shrek, what would you say is the most painful punishment?¡± Issac lit a cigarette in his mouth and said thoughtfully, ¡°Salt in the wound, of course.¡± ¡°Salt in the wound¡± is a metaphor.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. But he wasn¡¯t making an analogy. ¡°Yikes, Shrek, you¡¯re bad.¡± Antinaughed and said to the person on the other end of the inte, ¡°Did you hear everything?¡± ¡°Yes, Missy.¡± The person on the other end answered. Vivian didn¡¯t say anything else, but nced at Issac with a light smile on her lips, making it impossible to understand what she was thinking. Even Antina and Fraser, not to mention Issac, were a bit confused by Vivian¡¯s thoughts. To them, Vivian was a young girl from the countryside, even if she had a certain background, but she had never seen the world. But now, she was so calm and unhurried that it was really impressive. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Not a momentter, a shrill scream came over the inte, the sound piercing the eardrums, ¡°It hurts, it hurts ¡­ I ¡­ don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know ah.¡± ¡°Pretty tough mouth, still not saying. You guys continue.¡± Antina finished, put the walkie-talkie on a chair aside, smiled and said to Vivian, ¡°Let¡¯s continue ying mahjong. I got lucky today and my hand is fantastic.¡± She was ying psychological tactics, wanting to see just how much Vivian could stand. ¡°Luck is just a plus, strength is the root.¡± Vivian shot back. The four of them started to continue ying mahjong. During the mahjong game, Ethan¡¯s screams could be heard one after another all the time, sending tingles down one¡¯s back. When Vivian looked up, she could clearly see Ethan being tortured, so she only looked up at Antina and did not pay any attention to Ethan in the interrogation room. Thinking about this, Vivian suddenly noticed one thing, and that was ¡­ Why were they so concerned about the rtionship between her and Morris? It was clear that they already knew that she had put out the information yesterday that led to Ethan¡¯s arrest. But Antina is still pressing Morris on the reason why he broke up with her. If it was just curiosity, Vivian found the reason rather absurd and untenable. After all, Antina, Issac and Fraser don¡¯t seem like the kind of people who would have nothing better to do than kill time here. Think carefully. Vivian suddenly felt that she was carrying a bigger secret. The mahjong game continued and the torture of Ethan didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Missy, he¡¯s unconscious.¡± The words came over the inte. Antina calmly pped a ¡°50, 000¡± on the table and reached for the inte, ¡°If he¡¯s unconscious, find a way to wake him up.¡± And so the mahjong game went on from morning to noon. Antina hadn¡¯t asked a single question, so her temper got the better of her and she pushed the row of mahjong in front of her away, pping the table in anger and getting up, ¡°Damn it, I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t handle one little minion.¡± With a grim look on her face, she turned and entered the interrogation room. Issac nced up at Fraser across the room and turned his gaze to Vivian, ¡°Not going in to meet an old friend?¡± An old friend? It was only now that Vivian realised that the ¡®old friend¡¯ Issac was referring to was Ethan. ¡°I¡¯ve only met Ethan a handful of times, and if that¡¯s an old friend, then what are you and Fraser?¡± Vivian sneered sarcastically and got up to walk around Issac, following him into the interrogation room. Fraser¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly, his eyes ancient. The two men followed him in. As soon as they entered, Vivian smelt the strong smell of blood and fumes. It was probably because Ethan was incontinent after all the torture. As she got closer, Vivian realised what it meant to be ¡°bruised¡±. The Ethan he had seen in his day-to-day life was not handsome, but he was still a good-looking man. His face was covered in bruises and blood, and his eyes were so swollen he couldn¡¯t open them. It was a tragedy the likes of which Vivian had never seen before. There was a misery that words could not describe. Antina put her arms around her chest and kicked one of the bodyguards, ¡°Rubbish, can¡¯t you even ask a question?¡± The bodyguard was kicked to the ground and scrambled back up, ¡°Miss, please spare my life, he is a hard man, unless he uses extraordinary means.¡± ¡°What extraordinary means? As long as we can interrogate him.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Miss.¡± The bodyguard nodded his head as if he were a man and quickly turned to leave. Vivian looked at Ethan in front of her, heartbroken and tormented. Suddenly, Antina put her arm around her neck, ¡°You¡¯ve known Morris for so long, and this is all the trash he has around him?¡± Vivian slowly turned her head sideways, her obsidian eyes looking at Antina, her red lips gradually lifting into a curve, ¡°I¡¯ve only known him for less than two years, I don¡¯t know, Antina, you¡¯re giving me a hard time.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know either? Tsk, tsk, tsk, that¡¯s a disaster. It¡¯s Ethan today, it¡¯ll be him, Morris, tomorrow.¡± Antina deliberately revealed the information to Vivian. Vivian asked, ¡°So, I¡¯m curious, what did Morris do to you that made you hit him so hard?¡± She couldn¡¯t think of a reason, if she had to, it would probably be Issac. Sure enough, Antina snorted, ¡°He deserves to die for putting my sweetheart through the wringer.¡± Reason, very perfunctory. If he really deserved to die, he could have just killed him. ¡°Whoever did it is responsible, and why involve innocent people.¡± ¡°Innocent? If Morris is the culprit, he¡¯s an aplice and deserves to die even more.¡± ¡°Fair point. If they all deserve to die, why bully me intoing here?¡± Vivian, sensing that Antina was a little agitated, immediately took the opportunity to ask a question, trying to get something out of her. At the end of her sentence, she expected to get something out of Antina, but she didn¡¯t answer for a long time. Antina¡¯s fingers on Vivian¡¯s shoulder tapped lightly, ¡°They¡¯re all dead, and they need a body collector? I don¡¯t want them to get my ce dirty.¡± To be continued¡­¡­ Chapter 512: Fraser’s Plot And just then, the bodyguard who had left for a moment turned back, an extra needle in his hand. He went to Ethan¡¯s side and gave him a sharp injection into his drooping, fainting head. It was a shot that no one asked what it was, but everyone knew what it was. ¡°When did you and Fraser meet?¡± Vivian asked the question that was on his mind straight away. Antina returned, ¡°Almost seven years ago.¡± Almost seven years? That was how long it had been since Fraser had left L City ande to C. So Fraser had met Antina just now in C. And Stefan had said earlier that Fraser often frequented the royal nobility and his identity was a mystery, so it was clear that he was really something. If he was right, Yoona was still alive and Fraser must have known about it. ¡°Missy, it¡¯s been three minutes, it¡¯s time to ask.¡± A bodyguard reminded, throwing another ssh of cold water at Ethan. The water sshed around andnded on the floor in a blood-red haze. Antina took a step back in some disgust, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the reason you Mr. Morris broke up with Vivian?¡± ¡°Well ¡­ I ¡­ I¡¯m not sure, I just know that Lisa was called back by Mr. Morris, with ¡­ Mr. Morris. Morris acted out a y to make Miss Vivian misunderstand, and then broke up.¡± Ethan was dazed, speaking slowly and apparentlypletely out of his mind. Ethan¡¯s answer was not a surprise; Vivian had guessed it already. The three men looked meaningfully at Vivian. The hot gaze made Vivian feel like a man on her back. She frowned and asked, ¡°Is Morris pretending to break up with me? Did he, then, love me?¡± Vivian switched from passive to dominantly passive. It gives the illusion that she ¡°doesn¡¯t know anything¡±. ¡°It seems ¡­ like he¡¯s still in love.¡± Ethan¡¯s words were like giving Vivian hope, but pushing her into the abyss. She had been able to pretend that she was not involved with Morris, but now she couldn¡¯t even jump into the river. ¡°But ¡­ but Mr. Morris isn¡¯t going to marry you, says it¡¯s you ¡­ you don¡¯t deserve.¡± Ethan added. The words left Vivianpletely baffled. Ethan¡¯s words, were they really believable? ¡°Damn it, scum!¡± Vivian was ¡°furious¡±, ¡°dog man, damn it, and then said I wasn¡¯t worthy!¡± She kicked over a firece. Issac and Fraser both looked at each other as if they were exchanging some kind of message. He then stepped forward and asked Ethan, ¡°Morris was kidnapped and you were sent to rescue her? Where did you get that information?¡± ¡°Yes, it was Miss Vivian ¡­ Miss Vivian sent out the message and gave us the address. I, I came to scout first, and in the evening ¡­ Trent will still bring people over to rescue.¡± That one injection worked wonders and made Ethan spill everything without reservation. ¡°Just how many of you have been sent to lurk around my mum and dad? If Morris is dead, will Trent kill my parents?¡± Vivian walked up pretending to be nervous and questioned Ethan. Ethan, weak from the abuse, inclined his head and said weakly, ¡°Dead, all of them, all of them will have to be buried with Mr. Morris.¡± ¡°On what grounds? They¡¯re the ones who kidnapped Morris, none of my business, why should my family be killed?¡± ¡°Because ¡­ it was Issac who kidnapped Mr. Morris, Fraser who set it up, you and Fraser are old lovers, you are also suspicious. It¡¯s better to kill a thousand by mistake than to spare one.¡± Ethan spoke up. After only a few short exchanges with Ethan, Vivian got the definitive answer. It was ¡­ Ethan hadn¡¯tpletely lost his mind under the effects of the potion, he was ¡­ acting! She then said, how could someone as smart and cunning as Morris be kidnapped so casually? Could it be, a game within a game? Vivian couldn¡¯t be sure. But since it was an act, she was bound to follow it to the end. She tilted her head sharply and looked angrily at Fraser, ¡°Did you set this up with Issac?¡± Fraser was his usual graceful self, ¡°Yes.¡± Vivian stepped in front of Fraser and shoved him, ¡°You fucking bastard, I don¡¯t have anything against you, are you trying to get me killed?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be dead with me around.¡± Fraser looked extraordinarily calm. ¡°Reason?¡± Vivian red angrily. ¡°I like you, and Morris deserves to die for taking you from me and not appreciating it. It just so happens that Issac hates him with a passion, and it would do me more good than harm if I teamed up with him to get him killed.¡± Fraser¡¯s reasoning was impable. Vivian was furious and angry, ¡°You¡¯re a tough guy! But who am I to me and who cares what happens to my parents?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, no one can touch you.¡± Fraser walked up to her, ¡°If someone really wanted you dead, do you think you would have survivedst night?¡± ¡°Gee, Shrek look they are so annoying to show their love in front of us.¡± Antina bristled and walked over to Issac and hugged him, offering him a kiss.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then let¡¯s go and ignore them.¡± Issac pulled Antina and was about to leave. Antina pointed at Ethan, ¡°What about him?¡± ¡°Keep him, there¡¯s always a use for him.¡± Issac said and led Antina away. Vivian¡¯s eyes were red with anger and rage, ¡°Fraser, you¡¯re an asshole. If anything happens to my parents, I¡¯ll never forgive you for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°They¡¯re fine, I¡¯ve sent someone over to protect your parents.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°But ¡­ are they really going to kill Morris?¡± ¡°Not sure, depends on what Issac wants.¡± Fraser finished, then asked, ¡°You couldn¡¯t let him die? Still in love with him?¡± ¡°Love or not, I don¡¯t want to see anyone die in front of me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to rest.¡± Fraser reached for Vivian and she didn¡¯t struggle, but let him lead her out of the basement like a tame kitten. Back in her room, shey down on her bed to rest. Fraser left the castle and made a phone call on the drive away. Meanwhile, in the main room of the vi, which was built on the cliff, the mystery man picked up the phone. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve met Vivian and am gradually gaining her trust. What¡¯s the next step?¡± Fraser briefly stated the situation. ¡°Get rid of Morris as a stumbling block first, Yoona and Vivian are both useful to keep. Especially Vivian¡¯s foster parents, keep a close eye on me.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Fraser hung up the phone, pulled the car over to the side of the road, lowered the window and sat inside the car silently smoking a cigarette. A while ago, when he had left C, he had known that Vivian¡¯s master, Houghton, was suspicious and that he was still being investigated. So Fraser had deliberately created a plot to kidnap himself and put out the news to attract Houghton¡¯s attention and find out who was behind him. But Houghton hands the matter over to Morris to investigate. When Issac finds out that Morris is in C, he teams up with him to kidnap Morris. This, of course, was to Fraser¡¯s advantage, so he agreed. Then came the events of today. Chapter 513 : Antina saves her The castle. Viviany in bed, resting, thinking about the recent events and analyzing Morris¡¯s kidnapping, always feeling that something was wrong, but unable to figure out what the problem was. What was so important that it was worth Morris sacrificing his cronies and continuing to do it? Thinking about it, Vivian could not figure it out. Finally, she decided to approach Fraser. So today in the basement, Fraser came over to hold her hand, she did not break free. Perhaps only after getting to know Fraser better will she have a chance to know everything. For lunch, it was the maid who brought the meal into the room.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In the afternoon, Vivian stayed in the room and did not go out, but from the balcony, she saw Fraser, Issac and Antina on the back gardenwn. From a distance, they were talking andughing, in a good mood. She, on the other hand, looked like a bird imprisoned in a cage. Dinner was also brought in by the maid and Vivian ate it all. Late at night, Issac sneaked into her bedroom again in the middle of the night like a ghost. He didn¡¯t say a word, and stood by the bed for a long time without moving. If Vivian didn¡¯t have a vague sense that the other person was Issac, it would have felt like a ghost standing by the bed. Suddenly, Vivian smelled a scent. That scent, inexplicably makes her a kind of rm. It was incense. Vivian held her breath, turned over, and tugged the bedding to cover her mouth and nose. The movement is natural, like a person who turns over in his sleep. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Issac made sure Vivian was ¡®asleep¡¯, so he leaned over and quietlyid down beside her. The soft bed, because Issacy down and slightly sink. Vivian did not understand what Issac was going to do, and did not dare to remain stiff and alert. It turns out that Issac lifted the bedding and just held her on her side. Just hold her still and do nothing. At the same time, downstairs under a tree, Antina leaned on the trunk of the tree, one hand ced in the pocket of the camouge suit, one hand clutching a cigarette, annoyed smoking, eyes a bleak. And in the room, Issac hugged Vivian, cheek against her hair, sniffing her scent, but did not move. Vivian did not know what Issac was thinking, but she could feel that Issac had no intention of killing her. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Issac finally left. Listening to the sound of small footsteps and the sound of the door closing, Vivian watched quietly for a while to make sure that the person was really gone before she jerked over and sat up, moving her shins in the bed. The body was sore from sleeping in one position for so long without moving. However, she had just sat up for a short while before she became acutely aware of the sound of footstepsing from outside the door again. She frowned and immediatelyy down, covered with the quilt and did not move. The person outside walked in, closed the door, then walked over to her, leaned down, and lifted the thin covers directly off her body. ¡°Wake up!¡± The woman reprimanded softly. Vivian heard it was Antina. She sat up and looked at her in the darkness, ¡°Go, I¡¯m sending you away now.¡± ¡°Send me away?¡± Vivian was suddenly a little confused as to what Antina meant. But on second thought, Issac left on the first foot, she appeared on the second, and the two did not bump into each other, and Antina spoke in a tone of dark anger. You can imagine that she must have mistaken Issac for something that happened with her, or, thinking that Issac still had feelings for her, wanted to send her away urgently. ¡°You are given two choices, either get lost; or die.¡± ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll roll, I¡¯ll roll now.¡± Vivian nimbly climbed up from the bed. Those who know the time are the best. No matter what reason Antina had for letting her go, she had to get out of here as fast as she could. Staying here would only add to the chaos. If Morris had something nned, her staying here might ruin Morris¡¯s ns. She quickly put on her shoes and followed Antina down the stairs. Downstairs, there were four bodyguards. There were no bodyguards herest night, but today there are bodyguards arranged, apparently they found out about her ¡®action¡¯ yesterday and are worried that she will run away. ¡°You, take off your clothes.¡± Antina ordered as she walked up to one of the bodyguards standing on the steps to her left. The bodyguard froze, ¡°What is Missy going to do?¡± ¡°Mydy¡¯s word is an order!¡± Antina put down a sentence in a gloomy tone. The bodyguard looked at Antina, and then at Vivian, unsure, but still took off his clothes. A camouge suit, plus ck riding boots, and a beret. He put the clothes on the ground and Antina looked back at Vivian, ¡°Change for me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Although Antina did not say, Vivian also knew what changing into the clothes was for, so of course, she obediently put on the clothes. While she was getting dressed, Antina warned a few people, ¡°You four, if anyone dares to leak out, I¡¯ll get you killed.¡± ¡°Yes, Missy.¡± A few people said in unison. ¡°Shut up.¡± Antina was so angry that her head hurt. Their voices were quite loud and Antina was afraid of being discovered. After Vivian was fully dressed, she took Vivian directly towards the outside of the castle, drove a car in the parking lot, and drove Vivian away with a big swing. After driving away from the castle, Antina was still driving forward. On the passenger side, Vivian looked at her sideways, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No need to thank me, stay away from my man in the future. I won¡¯t mind this time, but the next time I see you hitting on him, I¡¯ll kill you without mercy.¡± Antina was not an indiscriminate woman. On the contrary, she was sensible. From the beginning, she knew from others that he had liked Vivian, and Issac had called Vivian¡¯s name many times in his sleep. Just before entering the room, she had thought. If Vivian had sex with Issac, she would have killed her. But when she entered the room and lifted the bedding, she found Vivian fully dressed through the faint light from the phone, so she was sure that the two had not had sex. That¡¯s why Antina didn¡¯t do anything. ¡°Women, rarely are you so rational.¡± Vivian said with a faint sigh, ¡°It¡¯s a blessing for Issac that you like him. I hope ¡­¡± She inclined her head to look out the window, silent for a moment, said, ¡°You can fix it.¡± Vivian blessing words, Antina did listen to understand. Eyes looking forward nced slightly, gaze fell on Vivian, ¡°I remember that you have conflicts between you, you do not hate him?¡± ¡°Grudges and grievances, right and wrong, it is not something that can be said in a few words. I have hated him, but she never wanted to harm me, so the hatred is notplete.¡± Vivian is wary of Issac, defensive, even ¡­ repulsive. But hate, there was once, only to have it all released after learning what happened to him. Bare¨C The car braked hard and stopped at the curb, and Antina said to her, ¡°Get out, I can only take you so far.¡± Chapter 514: The Truth Comes to Light Vivian opened the car door and got out of the car, standing at the curb. Only to see Antina skillfully steering, a perfect drift, winding away. In her pocket, her cell phone kept ringing. In the castle, because there was no signal, Vivian kept the phone off. When she got out of the car just now, she turned her phone on, and then it kept buzzing and vibrating. She took out her phone and saw that it was Trent¡¯s phone calling in. ¡°Miss Vivian, why is your phone working? Where are you now?¡± Maybe Trent¡¯s phone was programmed to alert him after he sent a message that her side could receive. So Trent called the first time. ¡°Antina has sent me out safely.¡± Vivian informed truthfully. ¡°Antina is alone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Where is he? Let¡¯s go and stop her now. With her as a handle, we can definitely save the boss,¡± Trent made a calction. This thought had certainly crossed Vivian¡¯s mind. Although she is not a moral person, but also do not want to be an ungrateful person. Antina just took the risk to send her out, she was very grateful. If she betrayed Antina now and let Trent kidnap Antina, it would look despicable instead. ¡°Say it! My brother is still inside, I don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s dead or alive!¡± People who can be with Morris for many years are bound to be calm people. At this moment Trent¡¯s emotions were a bit tense. As soon as he reminded, Vivian thought of Ethan, who had been tortured very badly. In the end, reason overcame sensibility, ¡°I¡¯ll send you a location.¡± After hanging up the phone, Vivian sent Trent a location and said the license te number. Vivian paid close attention to detail and had memorized Antina¡¯s license te number when she got into the car. With the location, Trent was able to catch Antina by following the first ss route of the address to the castle. Vivian left the road while reaching for his cell phone to call Philip. L City, it was daytime. Vivian phone call, Philip is still a little bewildered, ¡°Yo, how pepper how to spare me to call ¡­¡± ¡°Send me Lisa¡¯s phone number.¡± ¡°Lisa? ¡°Lisa? What do you need her phone number for?¡± ¡°What waste of words, you hurry up. Also, charge my cell phone with 500 phone bills.¡± Vivian disliked her angrily, and left the phone. Not long after, Philip sent Lisa¡¯s phone number over. At the same time, the cell phone operator sent a message, showing that the five hundred yuan recharge has arrived. Vivian immediately gave Lisa a phone call. Dudududu¨C The phone rang three times before Lisa answered the phone, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°I, Vivian.¡± ¡°You, why are you calling me?¡± The call came suddenly, Lisa was a little surprised. ¡°I ask you, Morris and you y games to force me to break up why?¡± She directly questioned. Lisa¡¯s brain buzzed, not expecting Vivian to know so quickly. But she didn¡¯t want to admit it, and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t know, do you? Then I¡¯ll tell you to listen.¡± Vivian speed up, while running, while talking to Lisa, ¡°Morris people in C country, was kidnapped, along with Ethan was also kidnapped. We just got word that Ethan is dead. And they kidnapped Morris is rted to me, in order to investigate me behind the unknown things. If you don¡¯t tell me now, I won¡¯t know how to save him. If he dies, you¡¯ll never see him again in your life.¡± Women, as always, are emotional. Lisa likes Morris, and naturally she is very worried about him. She had just heard something about Morris in C. She was about toe to C. She didn¡¯t expect to receive a call from Vivian. ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± She stammered and hesitated. ¡°Still not saying yes? Okay, I¡¯ll hang up if you don¡¯t say. As for Morris, I don¡¯t care, anyway, whether he¡¯s dead or alive, it doesn¡¯t matter much to me.¡± Saying that, Vivian was really ready to hang up the phone. But at this moment, Lisa immediately said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what your identity is, but Morris asked me toe back from C, just to say that I should act in front of you, in order to make you misunderstand and then mention the breakup.¡± ¡°Why must we break up?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I can feel that he likes you a lot.¡± Lisa clutched her phone, ¡°Vivian, Morris has done a lot for you, you have to get him out no matter what. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Because Vivian is running hard, you can hear her gasping for breath through the phone. Lisa didn¡¯t doubt it. ¡°Got it.¡± Vivian hung up the phone and slowly slowed down her pace, hanging up the phone while looking behind her. Because it waste at night, there were no cars on the road, and Vivian had to run into the dense forest for fear of being spotted. She panted heavily and rested against a tree trunk for a while before dialing Lao Shen¡¯s phone. ¡°You stinky girl, you still know to call me? I thought you thought I was dead.¡± On the phone, Houghton was angry and furious. ¡°Houghton, Morris has been kidnapped.¡± She had said hello to Houghton when she came to C, so Houghton wasn¡¯t surprised. Vivian mentioned that Morris was kidnapped, and the other party was silent for a while. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, his kidnapping should have something to do with me.¡± Whether there was a rtionship or not, Vivian really wasn¡¯t very sure. Only from among the reactions of every one of them after appearing in the castle, it made Vivian feel that this matter was very strange and secretly treacherous. ¡°Hmph, he was kidnapped, that is he offended a lot of people, can have anything to do with you a yellow-haired girl.¡± Houghton snorted lightly, not telling the truth. ¡°I was also kidnapped, and coincidentally, I met Issac here. Issac was interested in me, and his girlfriend was afraid that we were coupled up, so she quietly released me.¡± Vivian took a deep breath, ¡°Also, Yoona is not dead, you should know that too.¡± This time when she came to C, Vivian found out too many things. And these things may not seem to be directly connected, but if they were piled up together, it made her associate them with terrible things. Intuition told her that she must have an unspeakable identity background. Otherwise, how could an ordinary person experience so many lives and deaths and yet not die every time? Especially Phu Yen Lee and Yorlien. The Lee family wanted to get rid of her, even though Yoona¡¯s talent and beauty were overly obvious and her appearance would not take away all of Yoona¡¯s glory. But in the end, Yoona is dead, Raine is missing, and The Lee family is acting too calmly. Here is where the weirdest partes in. Vivian didn¡¯t know if it was right to think that way, but it just felt connected. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, then I¡¯ll take my life for Morris¡¯ right now!¡± Vivian pulls a stunt, bullying Houghton, ¡°You should know that I always keep my word.¡± Chapter 515 Vivian Knows Who She Is Vivian¡¯s words fell, and a long silence fell on the other end of the line. Houghton hesitated, inwardly kept doing thought struggle, finally understand ¡®paper can¡¯t cover fire¡¯ truth. ¡°Morris, if he dies, can only be said to have courage and no strategy, but also no power.¡± A word that made Vivian feel like a thunderstorm. Her life was far more valuable than anyone else¡¯s?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is that so.¡± With an eerie snort, she asked again, ¡°I¡¯d like to know, what exactly is my status and background that is worth making him, Morris, die for me?¡± Although Vivian¡¯s tone was t, her heart was thumping. All along, she always had a vague feeling that there was something wrong with Houghton, but never thought of it on herself. But now that the truth was right in front of her, she felt a vague sense of unease. ¡°You¡¯re not Tamsin¡¯s daughter, but you¡¯re not Phu Yen Lee¡¯s daughter either.¡± Houghton took a deep breath, still hesitating as he intended to tell Vivian everything. Finally, he let out a long sigh and said with a flourish, ¡°Have you heard of the Hidden Tribe? You are a descendant of the Hidden Tribe, and for various reasons, you were sent to live in L City since you were born. morris broke up with you, only to secretly help pave the way for your power, in order that he could secretly help you when you return to the Hidden Tribe in the future.¡± ¡°¡­ the Hidden Tribe?¡± Vivian¡¯s brain buzzed. Having thought of countless possibilities, she never expected, no matter what, that her identity would be that of a descendant of the Hidden Tribe. Suddenly, her brows knitted, ¡°If I am a descendant of the Hidden Race, then Yoona is too. Why did you only protect me but not her?¡± She and Yoona looked almost identical, twin sisters. What is uncanny is that Houghton seems to loathe Yoona. ¡°What cryptic descendant of hers? And much less your twin sister.¡± ¡°How is that possible? It¡¯s obvious that we were born exactly alike.¡± ¡°Puppet only. A clone that took your DNA and reproduced it after you were born.¡± Since he intended to tell Vivian, Houghton did not intend to conceal anything else, so he also told her Yoona¡¯s identity. Vivian, who was leaning against the trunk of a tree, felt her body go weak and almost copse to the ground. Cloning? She knew about this kind of thing, but had always felt that this kind of thing was too far away from her. Who would have known that Yoona was one of them! Vivian raised her hand and rubbed her brow, adjusting her emotions for a long time before she got over it. On the other end of the line, Houghton continued, ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve met Yoona in C. Remember to stay away from Phu Yen Lee and Yorlien. Where are you? I¡¯m sending someone over to pick you up.¡± Look how powerful the background is. Even if Houghton was in the countryside, he was able to mobilize people from C to protect her. ¡°Phu Yen Lee and the others, do they know everything?¡± Vivian forced herself to calm down and asked calmly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What about Fraser, and what role did he y?¡± ¡°Someone in C has been secretly investigating your identity, and Fraser came back to test your true identity. But at that time, she did not betray you, so I left him alive. Now, it seems that I was too indecisive and left a poisonous tumor.¡± Houghton long sigh, ¡°child, some things can not be said clearly in a few words. You hurry to tell me the location, I will send someone to pick you up. Tomorrow, I will arrive in C at the earliest possible time.¡± What to fear is what toe. When Vivian said she was going to C, Houghton was worried that Vivian would bump into those people. But on second thought, thest time she and Sue had been to C, too, nothing had happened. He thought it would go well this time, too, but everything fell through. ¡°Send me the contact information of your people, I will contact them myself.¡± Vivian adjusted his emotions and then continued walking towards the dense forest. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Houghton heavily answered twice, not forgetting to admonish, ¡°Remember my words, never stay away from The Lee family.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Vivian did not ask more questions and hung up the phone. The Lee family knew Yoona¡¯s identity and still protected her, which means they knew everything about the matter. If Yoona was originally a puppet, and after Yoona¡¯s ¡®death¡¯, The Lee family people left L City and came to C without saying a word, it was enough to show that The Lee family people had a mutinous heart. The worst oue is that the ¡®puppet¡¯ they created in the first ce is now trying to put her on the altar to ¡®fake¡¯ the real thing. Vivian finally knew everything, and couldn¡¯t help butugh at herself, so everyone knew, and she was the only one who was still a fool, being kept in the dark. It was ridiculous. Not long after, Houghton sent a string of cell phone numbers. Vivian looked at the string of numbers and called the number directly. Beep-beep-beep. Even if it waste at night, the phone rang only three times before the other party answered the phone. ¡°Hello, who is it?¡± A woman on the other end of the line asked. ¡°It¡¯s me, Vivian.¡± The words fell, and there was a two-second silence on the other end before the person finally asked, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Houghton asked me to contact you, and he said that you could be called to deal with it at any time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re in C?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle over and pick you up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian added the other person¡¯s WeChat and shared her location with them so that they could find her as fast as possible. ¡­ Meanwhile, on the other side. Trent nned well and sessfully hijacked Antina and took her away. After the person was captured, they immediately sent a message to Vivian. When the message was received, Vivian was already in Daisy¡¯s car. Daisy was the owner of the cell phone number Houghton had sent her. This woman is tall, front and back, a beautiful red hair, white skin, a blue siren tattooed on the corbone, extraordinarily sultry, can be called a woman of beauty. Even if she is already 30 or 40 years old, but her deep three-dimensional features, European-stylerge eyelids, simply beautiful. She wore a ck suspenders inside, jacket leather jacket leather pants, high heels, just like aic book ck widow image. ¡°Houghton is your boss?¡± Vivian asked curiously. Daisy raised an eyebrow and nodded fervently, ¡°Sort of.¡± ¡°Good. Then you prepare a group of experts, if necessary, I will bring them to rescue Morris.¡± She didn¡¯t want to hide it. Because she knew very well that since she came to C, these people knew her whereabouts like the back of their hand, and they knew Morris¡¯ affairs even better. Hearing Vivian¡¯s words, Daisy was amazingly calm. Half a minuteter, she spread her hands, ¡°Are you sure? They went through all the trouble just to protect you, you go now, not afraid of the danger?¡± ¡°Since they already know my identity, that is, if I don¡¯t go, it won¡¯t be any saferter.¡± Vivian opened the car window and looked out of the window with her head tilted, and a cool breeze hit her. She sighed, ¡°What¡¯sing will stille, there¡¯s no escape. And Morris, moreover, should not die because of me, including his cronies.¡± Chapter 516 – Saving Morris ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask Master about this.¡± Daisy did not feel at ease with Vivian, much less dare to take the decision without permission. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t afford to take responsibility if something big went wrong. Vivian did not say anything, Daisy held the steering wheel with one hand and made a call to Houghton with the phone in the other. After the phone was connected, she directly ryed Vivian¡¯s words to Houghton. Houghton heard, not too surprised, but once again into silence. Mostly in thinking and analysis. Half a long time, he sighed, ¡°she has grown up, some things sooner orter have to make their own decisions. What you have to do is to protect her.¡± After all, having watched Vivian grow up, he knew Vivian¡¯s nature better than anyone else. What she wants to do, no one can stop. Because Daisy turned on the sound amplification, so Vivian sitting on the passenger side heard everything clearly. From the time she called Houghton, to the time Daisy called him, the other side kept sighing. Vivian and Houghton together for so long, rarely heard his mncholy sigh, a time inexplicably feel that he seems to have aged a lot. Vivian¡¯s identity gave Vivian a huge psychological impact, although she was calm enough on the surface, but the inner waves, a long time can not calm. ¡°Give her the phone.¡± Houghton said to Daisy. ¡°Go ahead, it¡¯s on speaker.¡± Daisy nced at Vivian, noticing that the little girl was excessively calm, and was not a little surprised. It is worthy of the teacher¡¯s disciple, in case of danger, this alone is stronger than anyone else. ¡°Vivian, let go of whatever you do, don¡¯t be afraid, we are still here.¡± Vivian listened to the brief silence on the other end, thought Houghton brewing what touching words, did not expect only a simple sentence. But this sentence, but carries a strong power, so Vivian feel reassured. What else can be more reassuring than having a strong backing? ¡°I know, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re parting from each other, what¡¯s the point of getting so emotional. Bye.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t like this serious and melodramatic atmosphere, feigned impatience and hung up the phone. She tilted her head and looked out of the car window, not saying anything more. It was Daisy who asked, ¡°I can see that the teacher really cares for you. We all know he is very serious, is he only so gentle to you?¡± ¡°How is it possible? Gentleness doesn¡¯t have anything to do with him.¡± Vivian shook his head, ¡°He used to live with him, three days of devil training, do not do well to be beaten with sticks. Just a devil!¡± ¡°Pfft ¡­¡± Daisy was amused. The atmosphere in the carriage gradually active, the two have a hitch and chat. After going to Daisy¡¯s ce, Vivian was put in the guest room to rest for a while. During the break, she made a phone call to Trent, ¡°How are you guys getting ready?¡± ¡°Antina has been captured, and then contacted Antina¡¯s father to get the other side to release her. But they said that only one person can be released.¡± On the phone, Trent could not hide his loss in his words. Vivian saw his brother Ethan¡¯s miserable appearance with his own eyes, and naturally did not dare to tell the truth, for fear that it would stimte Trent and make him do something irrational. ¡°Antina is the apple of his father¡¯s eye, of course he will let Morris and your brother go. But it won¡¯t be that easy.¡± She thought for a moment and added, ¡°You kidnapped her daughter, the other side will not spare you lightly. When we meet, send me the time and address.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Vivian.¡± Trent answered. When Vivian was about to hang up, Trent asked again, ¡°Miss Vivian, have you met my brother and boss, how are they?¡± ¡°They ¡­¡± Vivian hesitated, ¡°They ¡­ re not very good. Remember to meetter to bring more people.¡± After saying that, Vivian hung up the phone directly. Without hanging up, she was worried that Trent would ask more. After that, Vivian sat on the sofa in the guest room and calmly analyzed the situation. Houghton said she was a descendant of the Hidden Tribe and would need to return to the Hidden Tribeter and would encounter more difficult things. So Morris openly broke up with her, but actually wanted to secretly cultivate more power and pave the way for her. ording to this, Morris was kidnapped, forced her to go to the castle, and in the castle basement they questioned Ethan again and again, asking Morris to break up with her reason, is probably that they are also suspicious of Morris is not a fake breakup. If it¡¯s a fake breakup, Morris and love her, it¡¯s the same as Morris is now with her all the way to the horse, but also the ck hand honestly the enemy. Whether it is Yoona or Houghton, it is enough to show the patience and forethought of the maniptor behind the scenes. The work behind theyout of more than twenty years is immeasurable. Vivian suddenly understood the reason why those people did not hit her hard, probably because she was a descendant of the Hidden Tribe and had some value. Thinking about this, Vivian couldn¡¯t help but draw a secret breath. In the basement, Ethan was forced to tell the truth, which had already made Issac and the others have the intention to kill. In other words, from the time they knew the truth, they were determined to get rid of Morris and clear the way for the future. ¡°Fortunately, fortunately.¡± Vivian nervously snapped her fingers, d that when Trent asked her where Antina was, she told the truth. Otherwise, without Antina as a bargaining chip, Morris¡¯ life would have been in danger. But was Morris really that easy to kidnap, given her wisdom? Vivian thinks it should not be that simple. ¡­ Meanwhile, the port of Berlin-Lang. Trent contacted the head of the ck Hand, and Issac was sent over with Ethan and Morris to exchange hostages. It was 4:30 a. m., a dark night with no moon and few stars. In the open square near the port, a dozen cars slowly appeared and stopped side by side. Issac stepped down from the car, and beside him stood a row of tough men in suits and sturdy bodies, all of them strong and sturdy, all of them from a practicing family. He looked at Trent, who stepped out of the opposite limousine, and directly questioned, ¡°Where is Antina?¡± ¡°In the car. Where is my boss?¡± In therge square, Issac and Trent walked to the center, the two stood two meters away from each other, looking at each other, with a look of arrogance and clearness in their eyes. ¡°Antina handed over, you can naturally see Morris and your brother.¡± Issac raised his hand and lifted his suit. It was that one movement, Trent immediately alert to put his hands on the back of the waist position.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Issac couldn¡¯t help but snort, ¡°So nervous for what, just a cigarette.¡± He really took out a pack of cigarettes, held in his mouth, lit up with a lighter, and smoked. The pretend rxed posture, but Trent more and more nervous. When Morris did something to Issac, it was him who ordered people to do it. As one of the parties involved, Trent was surprised that Issac appeared in Country C and became Antina¡¯s man. I have to say, Issac is very unusual. ¡°You quickly hand over the boss and my brother, and I will immediately deliver Antina to you unharmed.¡± Chapter 517 I should have killed her Compared to Issac, Trent, who had not experienced his kind of pain, looked a little impatient. ¡°Good, I like your quick nature.¡± Issac ced one hand in his trouser pocket, raised one hand slightly and snapped his fingers. The subordinates standing not far away immediately understood his meaning, several people went to the car, opened the door and pulled the two out. Yes, from the car dragged and pulled down. From a short distance away, Trent clearly saw two people wearing ck hoods, like a corpse, being picked up by bodyguards and walked this way. The man on his shoulders was already unconscious, his legs were dangling on the ground, and he was being dragged along. Trent¡¯s brow knitted in anger, ¡°Issac, what the fuck did you do to them?¡± ¡°One life for two, you¡¯ve earned it.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Issac snorted lightly with his cigarette between his fingers, ¡°Hand over Antina.¡± ¡°you ¡­¡± Trent still want to say something, but Issac does not seem to have too much patience, ¡°again grind, believe it or not I let them both yellow spring road to do brothers?¡± ¡°Then you have to take off the mask too, otherwise how can I be sure if it¡¯s them?¡± ¡°You also bring out Antina.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Trentpromised. He gestured to the men behind him and the men immediately pulled open the car door and brought Antina out of the car and towards them. The za was dimly lit, with only a dim light from a distant streetmp, so that the vague outline could be made out vaguely. The hostages all stopped at four or five meters from each other and together they removed their hoods and face masks. Trent then clearly saw Morris was beaten face swollen, no human form. Ethan, on the other hand, was covered in dense whip marks, and the blood was quite oozing. That was his own brother! Trent¡¯s fists were clenched, and for a moment he wanted to go up to Issac and beat him up, but he restrained his anger. ¡°Let them go.¡± The two men released them in unison. The bodyguards behind Trent¡¯s eyes immediately stepped forward to pick up Ethan and Morris. Antina¡¯s hands were tied, and she walked towards Issac unharmed, calm and collected, ¡°I knew you¡¯de back.¡± She is a rxed posture of indifference. Issac¡¯s angled eyebrows are slightly closed, ¡°You are really nonsense, hurry back with me.¡± He stepped forward, tugging Antina¡¯s hands tied by twine, and walked towards the car. Suddenly, a voice sounded behind him. ¡°Issac, since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave.¡± A crisp voice rang out. The crowd looked over sideways. They saw Vivian, dressed in ck casual clothes with a ponytail, wearing a pair of Martin boots, walking towards this side in a glowing manner. ¡°Miss Vivian, you are really unkind.¡± When Antina saw Vivian, those blue eyes surfaced a bit of ruthlessness. She kindly saved her, and in the end, she actually sent someone to kidnap her and take her hostage. Damn it, I should have killed her if I had known. ¡°Miss Antina, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Vivian shook her head and smiled Ying Ying, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done this to you, but you kidnapped Morris, and I had to save him back.¡± With that, she reached into her pocket and pulled out something, a palm-sized square ck velvet box. ¡°But I have something I want to return to Issac,¡± she said to Issac, who was ten meters away from them, as she stood in front of Trent. ¡°What is it?¡± Issac was a little curious. Antina looked at Issac and then at Vivian. ¡°We may not have the chance to see each other again after today¡¯s farewell. In here is the four-leaf clover ne you gave me at the beginning, remember? I want to, in person, return it to you.¡± When Issac gave her an expensive ne, Vivian wore it all the time, until sheter auctioned off the blue tear sapphire ne at the auction and took off the four-leaf clover ne. The ne was also returned to Issac in the middle, but he didn¡¯t even take it away. ¡°The ne?¡± Antina, who is deeply in love with Issac, wrinkled her brow and became jealous. He had never given Issac a ne since she fell in love with him. Issac nced at Vivian, and then nced at Ethan and Morris, who were taken away, with a slight glint in his eyes. ¡°No need. I never take back what Issac gives away.¡± ¡°What, you¡¯re not scared, are you? That¡¯s not like you.¡± Vivian sighed, ¡°I guess so. I didn¡¯t expect you to be wary of me even after I said goodbye seriously. Since you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll throw it away.¡± She looked down at the box, sighed, and lifted her hand with the intention of throwing it into the trash can aside. ¡°Give it to me.¡± Antina suddenly spoke, ¡°I¡¯m interested in this.¡± She said, while shaking her hand at Issac, ¡°Help me untie the rope.¡± Issac wrinkled his brow, looked at Vivian again, and finally said to Antina, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go get it.¡± Women, just trouble. ¡°All right then.¡± Antina nodded her head. To love someone is to be interested in their past. Antina loves Issac to the bone, even as ady of the ck Hand, she is also deeply convinced by Issac¡¯s mature and stable charm, falling into the sea of love. However, in the eyes of the public they are a pair, but Issac never said yes to her. Issac walked up to Vivian and raised his hand, ¡°Give it to me.¡± Vivian¡¯s delicate cheeks were tinged with sadness, looking down at the square box in her hand, ¡°I hope that you and Antina will be happy after today¡¯s farewell.¡± ¡°My business, has nothing to do with you.¡± The words of blessing were extraordinarily ironic to Issac. He gazed at Vivian, so close that he could still see the bruises on her face. That bruise, that day in the basement he lost control of his emotions to hit. The heart, at a certain moment wavered, deer bumped. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s okay.¡± Vivian slightly jawed, ¡°From today onwards, I also hope that there will be no more contact between us.¡± She held the box in her hand and handed it to Issac. And the moment Issac reached for the box, Vivian kicked him in the left leg ¡­ Chapter 518: Pulling Morris to be buried with him This kick was unexpected and Issac was unable to defend himself. But the quick reaction he still raised his hand to block, and kicked Vivian back. The little woman did a sharp front flip and leapt directly behind Issac. Not waiting for Issac to react, he felt a cold object against the back of his head. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Vivian said in a deep voice: ¡°Hand over Morris.¡± Trent, standing aside, was baffled, ¡°Didn¡¯t he just hand over the boss ¡­¡± said Trent with a re in his eyes, ¡°Could it be¡­ ¡­ fake?¡± The sudden shock of Trent immediately rushed to the limousine, pull open the door, to that with Morris dress and body shape exactly the same person carefully looked, and only then found that the person is really not the boss. The only thing that confused Trent was the simrity in body shape and hairstyle and the swelling of his face, which was full of blood. His attention was on Ethan. After all, that man is his own brother! Issac also took advantage of this, sure that Trent would not find the clues. Across the room, Antina reacted for a moment, and angrily questioned Vivian, ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re such a snake and a poisonous woman. I let you go and Morris go, what else do you want?¡± Vivian held the gun against the back of Issac¡¯s head with one hand and held his shoulders with the other, ¡°Hands in the air, turn around.¡± With an angry rebuke, Issac meekly raised his hands and turned around while saying, ¡°I underestimated you. Half a year has passed, you have improved more than a little.¡± He knew that Vivian must have some kind of plot, so when Antina was going to get something from Vivian, he wanted toe over. A thousand precautions, but it was still too much to prevent. In the end, he had underestimated her. ¡°Compared to you, it¡¯s a far cry.¡± Vivian coldly snorted and looked at Antina who was not far away, ¡°It¡¯s easy to want Issac to live, hand over Morris.¡± At this moment, Vivian¡¯s attitude already said everything. They would not need to ask more whether the breakup between Vivian and Morris was real or fake. ¡°How do you know?¡± Issac thought about it, but he couldn¡¯t figure out where the clues were revealed. ¡°I can only say that you guys are showing too many clues.¡± Vivian had been fooled by them, but at that moment she sat in the bedroom of Daisy¡¯s vi and thought for a long time that something was wrong with the Morris she had seen in the basement that day. He was a very smart, smart, and skilled person who could never have been kidnapped so easily. Even if he was kidnapped, he had the absolute capital to protect himself. The person you saw in the basement that day was so badly beaten that he kept drooping his head as if he was fainting.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Vivian knew very well that Morris was extremely vignt and would never be in a deepa with his life on the line. Also, they took the trouble to force her to go to the castle because they weren¡¯t sure if Morris was secretly working with her, so they would never kill Morris. The most important thing is that Issac hates Morris to the bone. In particr, the death of his sister Xiao Meiyan deeply stimted him, if he could revenge Morris, severe abuse, but also not in the basement as crazy as she beat up. Obviously, Morris was kidnapped, but because there were orders from above not to move Morris, he was furious and finally vented his anger on her. This shows that Morris herself is absolutely unharmed. Ten minutes ago, before Trent and Issac met, she came over and had been hunkered down in the shadows, observing from afar with binocrs. It wasn¡¯t until she saw Morris clearly, bruised and battered, that she was sure it wasn¡¯t him. Vivian snorted lightly, ¡°How much you hate Morris, I know best. Even if Antina¡¯s father asked you to let Morris go, you would never let him go. So, Morris is not destined to be here.¡± Issac has always been vengeful. Even if Antina was sacrificed, he would never let go of the chance to kill Morris. Vivian was actually prepared for both. She thought that Issac might bring Morris here, but after releasing him, he would have someone in the shadows shoot Morris from a distance, so she had Daisy find a master of the hundred paces to hide in a dark ce with the best view. If Issac or whoever isying hands on Morris, then Issac is bound to leave here today. The other hand prepared is Morris did not appear, she will find a way to hold Antina or Issac, to exchange Morris. Obviously, it ended up going in thetter direction. ¡°Heh, very clever.¡± Issac said in a voice that both people could hear, ¡°But so what, Morris is not going to survive the night.¡± Issac, as smart as he was, had a two-pronged n today. Either he would confuse Trent and get Antina out safely, or he would die here, at the cost of Morris! Vivian¡¯s heartstrings tightened and her brows knitted together, ¡°What do you mean?¡± The two men were at a standstill, and Trent¡¯s men and Antina¡¯s side were also at a standstill, not daring to move forward. The atmosphere is tense, the two sides of the enemy are ready to attack, no one dares to act rashly. In the middle of therge square stood Vivian, and Issac, who was pointed at gunpoint by her. ¡°You¡¯re so smart, how can you not know what it means?¡± Issac kept his hands up, his eyes on Antina, who was standing not far away, and saw her worried, stomping her feet in anxiety. She was, well, a very nice girl. After all, he is not worthy of her. A dirty man, how can he be worthy of such a noble woman, much less the love she gives. ¡°Issac, let him go.¡± Vivian¡¯s tone was sorrowful, ¡°You should know that if you can¡¯t deliver Morris, you won¡¯t survive the day.¡± She nced at Antina, who was not far away, and continued, ¡°As far as I know, Frank, the head of the ck Hand, has only one daughter, Antina, who is spoiled like a jewel in the palm of his hand. Not to mention one Morris, even ten Morris, he will not hesitate to exchange his daughter¡¯s safety. If you hand over the fake Morris behind Frank¡¯s back, he won¡¯t spare you.¡± Vivian was by no means anticipating things. These things were analyzed by her and Daisy together, and were only guesses. When her words fell, Issacughed out loud. That voice, through a bit of sadness and self-deprecation. ¡°So, I simply have no way out. In that case, I might as well drag him along with me to bury him!¡± Issac gave up struggling. Vivian¡¯s heart thumped, so nervous that even her breathing missed a beat. Issac really did not even want his own life in order to kill Morris for revenge! But ¡­ Even if he dies, Morris must not die. Chapter 519 Morris is dead ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time, if you don¡¯t let Morris go, I¡¯ll kill you too!¡± This sentence, Vivian said in English and in a loud voice that could clearly reach Antina¡¯s ears. Sure enough, when Antina heard Vivian¡¯s words, the whole person panicked, ¡°Vivian, what do you want to do?¡± Vivian red lips pulled out a curve, lowered his voice and said to Issac: ¡°You want to die, that is your choice. But I don¡¯t want anything to happen to Morris.¡± The first thing you need to do is to take a look at Antina, who is not far away, and say, ¡°Issac is hiding Morris, Antina, you have 30 minutes. As a woman, Vivian could feel Antina¡¯s deep love for Issac, so how could she watch him die? Vivian¡¯s tactics made Issac extraordinarily surprised. He didn¡¯t expect the little woman he hadn¡¯t seen in just six months to be so smart and wise and responsive. But in her heart, there was always only Morris, but no ce for him. ¡°Go!¡± Vivian sped Issac¡¯s shoulder, the muzzle of the gun against his head, a light rebuke, led him Issac away. Trent and the other bodyguards stood by in case something went wrong. Antina across the street saw Vivian leave with Issac, angry and furious, but could only immediately instruct the people below her, ¡°Find, immediately send everyone to find Morris for me.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± The people answered, immediately got into the car and drove away to find someone. On the other hand, Vivian held Issac hostage in the car, and just as Trent pulled open the door for Issac to get in, Issac stood by the car and gave a meaningful nce at the northwest corner of the square. This imperceptible movement attracted Vivian¡¯s attention, and she frowned slightly and looked over there. At the moment she withdrew her gaze, she saw Issac, who had bent over to get into the car, pressing his left wrist with his right hand. ¡°Wait!¡± Vivian reprimanded, grabbed his left wrist, rolled the sleeve up, and saw the electronic watch on his wrist counting down. Her heart thumped and her heart hung in her throat with fear. The countdown on the surface was six minutes! No, at the moment it was five minutes and fifty-four seconds!!! ¡°Issac!¡± Vivian gritted her teeth, her hand holding the gun trembling uncontrobly. Issac, however, smiled coldly, ¡°Kill me, I¡¯m content to have him buried with me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re despicable.¡± Vivian cursed angrily, raised the handle of the pistol and struck him hard at the back of the head, using twelve percent of the force. With just one blow, Issac fell to the ground with a ck eye. ¡°Trent, find someone, Morris is nearby!¡± Vivian said, running in the direction of the northwest corner, while running, the phone¡¯s timer on. Trent stood by, taking it all in, and by andrge already understood what was going on, ¡°Tie him up.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He pointed to Issac and instructed his subordinates, and then added, ¡°You guys keep watch, and the rest of you go find someone.¡± Antina had already instructed everyone to leave to find out where Morris was. At this moment, with everyone else gone, she was the only one sitting in the car, staring at the car that kidnapped Issac with a deadly stare. Vivian rushed in the square with all his strength, like a 100-meter sprint like a mad dash. The cold breeze from the harbor whistled past her ears and cooled her face, but her heart plunged to the bottom instantly and she felt cold to the bone. ¡°Morris you can not die, can not die!¡± She was thinking in her heart and shouted, ¡°Morris? An intuition, Morris is around here. She ran to the northwest corner, a pile of containers, stacked in twos and threes, and Vivian weaved through the intervening paths of containers, calling out Morris¡¯ name over and over again, ¡°Where are you, Morris? She kept yelling, her voice tinged with tears. Vivian, who had always been strong, had never been so worried about a person as she was now. Vivian took her cell phone and turned on the shlight, shining it around, looking at the time on her phone every now and then, counting down the minutes and seconds. All around were the people Trent had brought over, shouting Morris¡¯ name, one after the other. But several minutes passed, and Vivian was sweating profusely, but Morris was still nowhere to be found. She stood in a daze by thest row of containers and searched for half a day for no one, falling short. Dumbfounded, she stumbled a few steps, ¡°How did this happen?¡± Vivian was trembling with anxiety and immediately reached for her cell phone to call Trent, but she pressed the wrong number under the stress. She hung up the phone, found Trent¡¯s number again, dialed it and the other party answered in seconds, ¡°Miss Vivian?¡± ¡°Wake Issac up, ask him, ask him where Morris is, go, go!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯m going now.¡± Trent didn¡¯t dare to dy, and went immediately. Vivian¡¯s heart was burning, leaning helplessly against the fence at the edge of the square, with the harbor behind her, the sound of the whirling waves ringing in her ears, interspersed with the cries of seagulls. She regretted that she had just knocked Issac out in one fell swoop, confident that Morris was over here, and thus missed the best opportunity to save her. If she had been interrogated more, Issac might have revealed the whereabouts of Morris. Vivian thought to herself as she confessed. But she didn¡¯t know that Issac would rather die than kill Morris, so how could he reveal where he was hiding Morris? The cold, the coolness from the bones swept through her body, causing every pore in her body to scream. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s too cold on the beach or what¡¯s going on, but I¡¯m always shivering. If Morris dies here today, Vivian will probably never forgive herself for the rest of her life. The corner of the square is extraordinarily dark because of the stacked containers blocking the light. Vivian fell to the ground in a weak state and nced at her watch to count down thest fifty-eight seconds. She clutched her cell phone and stared at the stopwatch countdown with wide eyes. The feeling of powerlessness, knowing that the person she loved was about to die, but unable to do anything about it, tormented her. Tears slipped from the corners of her eyes. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s sand in the eyes, or too sad. Vivian slowly closed her eyes and leaned on the railing behind her, and after a few seconds, she opened her eyes. And at that moment, her eyes slightly skimming, saw the tower crane standing on the sea. Because the tower crane is far from the shore, the height is very high, she automatically ignored the tower crane where she could see. Vivian¡¯s eyebrows knitted, miso stood up from the ground, gaze dead on the crane. She guessed that Morris must be there. But this far away, there is still a chance? Slowly lifting the phone in her hand, the screen automatically lit up, and the time was being disyed on it. Five minutes and thirteen seconds. Chapter 520 – To die, but also to see him When she clicked on the timer, thirty seconds had already passed, which meant that only thest seventeen seconds were left. Vivian knew that there was no way to return to heaven. Raising her head, gazing at the tower crane, her eyes long blurred by tears, she choked out, ¡°Ano, in this life ¡­ I owe you.¡± With the end of thest word fell, only to see that the tower crane suddenly issued a bright light, apanied by an explosion with a bang. That group of fire in the darkness bright for a moment, Vivian clearly saw the front end of the tower crane from the air fell down, thud into the sea. Even if it was the harbor, but here to the location of the tower crane is a few hundred meters, where some kind of engineering is being applied, so the water is definitely deep enough. ¡°Morris, Morris ¡­¡± Vivian murmured Morris¡¯s name, and the phone in her hand fell to the ground at some point without knowing it. In a sh, Vivian seems to be crazy to rush to the sea side, hand holding the railing to leap, directly into the sea. Late at night, the sea water is bone-chilling cold. Vivian fell into the sea, and was instantly wrapped by the waves and swept underwater. She fought her way up, surfaced, and swam toward the tower crane in the faint light. I don¡¯t know how long she swam, Vivian didn¡¯t know as if she was tired, so frantic, just to swim a little earlier to the front of the crane fall location. Even if Morris was dead, she wanted to see the body! The waves, one after another, increased the resistance and pushed her backward as she swam forward. Vivian had only one obsession in mind, to see Morris! Even if we can find scattered relics to prove that it is him, it is also good. Vivian has no hope of staying alive. I didn¡¯t know that I had swum three or four hundred meters. The square. The crowd heard the explosion all came to the beach, ready to go to find out. And at that moment, suddenly one person came out of the water. ¡°There¡¯s someone over there, go over and take a look.¡± One person yelled, several other people immediately rushed over to see, that person is not precisely Morris. ¡°It¡¯s the boss, quick, quick to give a hand.¡± ¡°Pull up.¡± ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± Several people leaned over the railing and reached out to drag Morris up. Morris, who was standing outside the railing, held onto the railing and leapt over it. He let out a deep breath and raised his hand to brush his short dark hair behind his head, ¡°Where¡¯s Issac?¡± ¡°Boss, he¡¯s still in the car.¡± A bodyguard returned. Morris, full of hostility, took a big step in the direction the bodyguard pointed. From this side to where they parked, there was a distance of two or three hundred meters, Morris walked over with a high view. Before they could get close, they heard two gunshots and then saw a car drift to a beautiful stop next to another domestic car. Then, the door of the car opened and Issac got into Antina¡¯s car with the speed of lightning.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Oh no, Issac has escaped.¡± The bodyguard beside him suddenly shouted in anxiety. Morris¡¯s ink-dyed eyebrows knitted together, the aura of emperor-like dominance emerged, mixed with a thick ughter breath, like a hellish rakshasa, hostile. He raised his hand and hooked his finger towards the people beside him. Morris fired several shots towards the car, but because of the distance and the speed of the car, the bullets only hit the windows and did not stop. ¡°Chase!¡± The man put down a sentence, several bodyguards immediately ran towards the front, ready to go to the car. And just then, Trent came running from the left, ¡°boss? boss, you¡¯re okay?¡± Trent, who was looking around, almost ran out of the square, afraid of missing something. It was not until he received a call from his subordinates that Morris had returned unharmed that he immediately rushed back. Morris handsome face tinged with some slight anger, cold eyes swept a nce at Trent, ¡°waste, can¡¯t even watch a person!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Trent was stunned, did not understand. The bodyguard beside him immediately said to Trent, ¡°Issac ran away.¡± ¡°Ran away?¡± Trent¡¯s eyes red and immediately ran towards that side, but just after two steps, he took a step, looked back at the group of brothers beside him, and immediately asked, ¡°Where is Miss Vivian?¡± ¡°Vivian is here?¡± Morris heard Trent¡¯s words, where was the thought of Issac? At this time, one of the bodyguards who had returned squeezed out and said to Trent, ¡°Just now, after hearing the explosion, it seems that someone jumped into the water, but I didn¡¯t see who that person was.¡± Trent and Morris looked at each other, not quite sure, ¡°Could it be ¡­ Miss Vivian?¡± Not to mention Vivian, even Trent just heard the explosion and was ready to go into the sea, nay, his location was too far away, and before he could reach the beach he received a call that Morris had returned. ¡°Damn!¡± Morris cursed, threw the pistol to the man beside him, turned and ran to the beach in a fiery manner, and without hesitation jumped into the sea. Seeing this, Trentmanded to a group of people: ¡°Those who are good at water go down to find someone.¡± Amand, many people also followed to the beach. Swim from the shore to the tower crane location, Morris began to look around and shouted her name, ¡°Vivian? Vivian?¡± Not only Morris, the other bodyguards who swam over were also looking for Vivian and calling out her name. Naive people searched for a long time but could not find Vivian. In the water for a long time, some people can not eat, turned back to the shore. A dozen people were finally left with only a few people looking for Vivian. Time passed, it seems to have passed half an hour, but still no Vivian¡¯s whereabouts. Trent swam next to Morris and shook his head, ¡°No one¡¯s been found. boss, could she ¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! Live to see, die to see, find me!¡± Morris scolded angrily and continued to shout Vivian ¡­. He knew that she was extremely good at water, and there was no way that an ident would happen. Holding the tower crane, Morris mmed his fist on the iron column of the tower crane, angry and furious, more worried. Suddenly, his eyebrows slightly close, looked up at the tower crane, under the eyes of the flow of light slightly sh. And then it went down thedder of the tower crane, has begun to climb up. The tower crane is very high, although operating in the water, but the water surface is also nearly 100 meters high. Morris handy climb up, to the outside of the cab, through the ss window, vaguely see a person sitting inside. His hanging heart instantly fell, the feeling of tension from the body to drive away, nearly did not scare him. Underwater, Trent saw Morris on the tower crane for a long time did note down, then know Vivian up there, ¡°gone gone gone, people found.¡± He instructed, led everyone out of the sea. On the tower crane, Morris pulled open the cab door, stepped inside, and closed the door by hand. In the darkness, Vivian sat in a chair, curled up with her legs buried in her head, not saying a word, not moving. Faintly, the man heard a sobbing sound. Vivian naturally knew someone hade in, but she assumed it was Trent and the othersing up to her. Chapter 521 – Surprised to be alive After all, she had heard them calling her name from below, but tired and exhausted, she didn¡¯t want to talk. Immersed in the shadow of Morris¡¯ ¡®death¡¯ for a long time, she could not calm down. ¡°Go down, I want to be alone for a while.¡± Immersed in her grief, Vivian did not want to be disturbed and just wanted to be alone for a while. The obvious choking and trembling in her voice caused Morris to feel a pang of pain. He stood aside, his fingers hanging at his side trembled slightly, his thin and thick lips slightly opened, ¡°Vivian.¡± He called out. The name of the call, there are inexhaustible tenderness and thick thoughts. Vivian¡¯s body stiffened and froze for a second, fearing that it was an illusion. Then he turned around and looked at the person standing next to him. The night, too dark. In the cockpit of the tower crane, she couldn¡¯t see the person in front of her clearly, ¡°Is that you?¡± She asked. The question was carefully asked. If it was just a hallucination, or a dream, she didn¡¯t want to be awakened. Morris sensed Vivian¡¯s nervousness and took two steps forward, taking Vivian in the driver¡¯s seat directly into his arms, ¡°Silly girl, who else could it be if not me? How can you be so silly.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Embraced into the arms, he was wet and cool, Vivian leaned on him, ¡°Really ¡­ really you?¡± Just now clearly saw the front end of the tower crane explosion, how he is still alive? Vivian did not dare to believe, hand slightly raised, reached out to pinch in his body. The real touch, the hard abs, were so real. In the darkness, she blinked her eyes, and tears leaked out like a flood. The painful cry of losing one¡¯s voice is more heartbreaking to listen to than the silent and hidden cry of a person just now. She stood up at once, directly around Morris¡¯s neck, hugging him tightly, ¡°oooh ¡­ you scared me to death, do you know how worried I am about you, oooh ¡­ ¡± ¡°I thought you were dead.¡± ¡°If you really died because of me, have you ever thought about how painful I should be for the rest of my life?¡± She cried and shoved Morris away, pounding hard on his chest, venting her heart, ¡°Why are you hiding everything from me?¡± Vivian cried like a tearful person. Thest time she cried like this, she didn¡¯t know how many years ago. No one can feel Vivian¡¯s pain and despair just now. Morris came to C because of her, and if he died because of her, Vivian couldn¡¯t imagine how she would spend the rest of her life in pain and self-recrimination. The destruction of her heart and soul would make every day a torment, a life worse than death. She even thought about getting rid of Issac immediately to get revenge, and then she died. This extreme thought shed through her mind, and he appeared. He appeared beside her as if he had fallen from the sky, still as gentle as at first, calling her ¡®silly girl¡¯, calling her ¡®Vivian¡¯. The ups and downs were torturing Vivian. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Morris stood there and let Vivian¡¯s intensive fists fall. ¡°What¡¯s the point of being sorry?!¡± She yelled. The man¡¯s lips pursed into a straight line, in the darkness could not see Vivian¡¯s facial expression, can only judge her emotions and expression from her choked and trembling voice. Heart, at this moment broken. The heart aches to the point of fragmentation. ¡°I promise, in the future ¡­¡± the man¡¯s voice, and added: ¡°I will talk to you about anything.¡± If there was a glimmer of light, Vivian could have seen Morris¡¯s red eyes, as well as his handsome face full of heartache. But the cockpit was dim, and Vivian only vaguely felt Morris swallow a little in his throat. The next moment, the man took her hand in his and hugged her in his arms, holding her tightly. Fearing that the force is too loose, Vivian will leave. Leaning in his arms, Vivian closed her eyes, reached out and wrapped her arms around his waist, her heart palpitating. The two of them just stood there for a long time, and there was an unspoken silence. With her, at this time is the unprecedented peace of mind. Suddenly, Vivian¡¯s stomach growled, breaking the beautiful atmosphere. Morris lips raised a light smile, ¡°hungry? Let¡¯s go, take you to eat.¡± ¡°I want to know, how did you escape?¡± She hugged him and refused to let go. ¡°I can¡¯t even solve this point, can I still live to this day.¡± The implication is that, after many years of reigning in the business world, he has made numerous grudges and it ismon to be retaliated by enemies. If a little thing can not be solved, how can he stand in today¡¯s position? ¡°Then you ¡­¡± Vivian still want to ask some questions, but some things in Houghton side already know a general, there is no need to ask more. Other times it would be better to go back and talk properly. ¡°Forget it, hungry, take me to eat first.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± When the two came down from the tower crane, Trent had already ordered the yacht to be parked and waiting for the two below. The two were picked up, disembarked without incident, and drove back to the vi at the other site. Daisy also withdrew after seeing Vivian safe and sound and went back. This vi belongs to Morris, and although it is always unupied, there are always maids to take care of it. Morris took Vivian upstairs, went to the master bedroom on the second floor and closed the door. She looked at Vivian all wet and touched his head heartily, ¡°Hurry up and wash up, be careful of catching a cold.¡± ¡°Mmm ¡­ a-choo ¡­¡± Sneezing, Vivian shrunk his head and immediately went into the bathroom to take a hot shower. She took a quick shower and seemed impatient to sit next to Morris and talk with him and take a closer look at him. There were too many questions that she wanted to ask. But after the shower, she realized as an afterthought ¡­ No clothes to wear! There were only two bath towels sitting on the side. Vivian helplessly skimmed her lips, took the bath towels and wrapped them around her, slipped on her slippers and walked out of the bathroom, saying to Morris who was standing on the bedroom balcony: ¡°¡­ Why did you finish washing so quickly?¡± As soon as she came out, Morris walked in and closed the sliding door of the balcony by the way. When she got closer, Vivian realized that Morris was dressed in a ck casual outfit, his wet hair had been pushed dry, fluffy and three-sevenths, and he instantly regained the handsome and handsome look he had in the old days. ¡°Washed next door.¡± Morris smiled warmly, looked at the bruises on her face, reached out and covered her cheek, his thumb gently rubbed, ¡°It hurts, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Vivian shook her head. She wanted to say, ¡°It hurts. But no matter how much it hurts, it¡¯s not as bad as knowing that you¡¯re ¡®dead¡¯ for a millionth time. The pain, deep into the marrow, spread to all the limbs,parable to millions of ants gnawing as painful. ¡°Come on, let me help you blow-dry your hair.¡± Morris took Vivian¡¯s hand and led her to sit in front of the dresser, then took out the hair dryer from the drawer and helped Vivian start blowing her hair. In front of the dresser, Vivian sat very quietly, her eyes fixed on Morris in the dressing mirror, and her gaze did not leave for a moment. Chapter 522: Abrasive Little Goblin The sound of the hair dryer was noisy, but it didn¡¯t affect Vivian¡¯s mood at all. On the contrary, she felt that this moment was really beautiful and happy. Compared to the heartache of half an hour ago, this moment is like being in a honey pot. The man was holding a hair dryer in one hand, ruffling her hair with the other, his fingertips gently running through the hair, each stroke was inexhaustible tenderness. Morris realized that her hair was dark and straight, with a surprising amount of volume. He dried the hair on the back of her head and then dried her bangs. The hair dryer was then turned off and set aside while Morris thoughtfully took ab andbed her hair. After everything was done, the man leaned over, put one hand on her shoulder, and rubbed her head gently with the other, leaning over her ear, looking at the two in the mirror, ¡°My Vivian, beautiful.¡± Vivian pursed her lips and smiled, her white cheeks tinged with a little scarlet, ¡°I¡¯ll be proud if you praise me like that.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you be proud.¡± He said, one hand on her cheek, gently side of her small face, kissed her lips. A kiss that came suddenly. The first time I saw her, I didn¡¯t know that Morris had been holding back for a long time. In his tender and loving kiss, Vivian gradually fell, breathing became disorderly. The man wrapped his arm around her waist, led her to stand up, a turn, and pressed her to the bed, pulling the bedding to cover. As Vivian was wrapped in a bath towel, when she fell down, the towel fell loosely, revealing her impressive figure. Morris raised his eyebrows, reached out and scratched her nose, teasing, ¡°Impatient?¡± ¡°Fuck off, I¡¯m not. You¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t prepare my clothes.¡± She blushed. ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve never slept together, why are you still so shy?¡± He was tickled by her cute little look. ¡°Who is as thick-skinned as you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m only this cheeky with you.¡± At the end of the sentence, Morris kissed his lips again. This night, the two of them seem like a long drought to meet the dew, extra crazy, extra forgetful. Morris, though active, became passive after an hour. Vivian, on the other hand, took the initiative and let loose with abandon, allowing Morris to see a different her. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were still an abrasive little siren.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°Like it, please.¡± He gave an insatiable smile. Vivian did it for a long time and copsed in exhaustion, ¡°So tired, I don¡¯t want it ¡­¡± Morris pped her on the ass, ¡°Not by you.¡± ¡­ The two of them went to sleep until sunrise. By midday, Vivian¡¯s stomach was rumbling with hunger and she eventually woke up hungry. She opened her eyes and stretched, only to find Morris lying next to him,ptop on herp, working on her work. She turned on her side and inclined her head to look at the pleasing man in front of her. Without waiting for her to speak, Morris said, ¡°The kitchen is ready for lunch, just waiting for you.¡± Smoothly, he closed theputer and turned sideways to Vivian. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get up.¡± Vivian, who was nestled under the covers, reached out and hugged his waist, rubbing against him like azy kitten. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have someone send it up.¡± ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s quite troublesome, it¡¯s better to get up.¡± Vivian was ready to get up, he couldn¡¯t help it when he saw that Morris was not moving, ¡°Go out, I want to get dressed.¡± ¡°Look have seen, shy what.¡± ¡°I ¡­ am not used to it.¡± He tightly tugged the bedding wrapped around himself, revealing his small head, ck hair casually scattered on the pillow, revealing white as a porcin doll¡¯s cheeks, lips red teeth white, beautiful beyondpare. The knitted brows and a smile messed up Morris¡¯s heart. He almost did not restrain the desire to want again, but thought of the early morning in the tower crane cockpit she was hungry, has not eaten until now, if you do it again, is not a beast. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± The man lifted the bedding and went out in his slippers. Looking at his back, Vivian wondered, when did he put on his clothes? Grunting- Her stomach was growling again. Vivian hungry stomach pain, immediately get up to get up Morris ready clothes to change, in the bathroom after a simple wash, then downstairs. Just down the stairs, a fresh and fragrant smell came over her. She elerated her steps and went to the dining room, ¡°What¡¯s ready to eat?¡± ¡°All you love to eat.¡± Morris was standing in the dining room, and when he saw hering, he took a few steps forward to wee her, wrapped his arm around her waist and dropped a kiss on her forehead. Vivian pushed him away, ¡°Go away, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Originally he was ready to help Vivian to pull out the chair for her to sit down and eat, but the dead woman pushed him away and walked directly to the dining room and sat down on her butt, grabbed the chopsticks and began to gobble it up. That look, as if hungry for three or five days without eating. Of course, Morris did not dislike, but looked at the heart. All that happened yesterday was really beyond his expectations, and he did not expect Vivian would do so many things for her. Only jumped into the sea, swim a few hundred meters, the crisis, she was not afraid. Facing Issac, she was brave and fearless, and her quick reaction was impressive. These are all heard from Trent, but I can still feel the tension at that time. Morris secretly wondered how many lifetimes he had been blessed to have met such a treasure of a girl. He went to sit down opposite her and took chopsticks to give Vivian a dish, ¡°Eat slowly, no one will steal from you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I didn¡¯t eat much yesterday, and I worked all night, I¡¯m really hungry.¡± Vivian said as she chewed the rice. ¡°Then slow down too, don¡¯t choke.¡± Morris put down his chopsticks, reached out and took a kiwi shrimp and helped her peel it. After eating for a while, Vivian¡¯s hunger dissipated and she slowed down to eat slowly, ¡°You eat too.¡± She gave him a piece of meat and put it in his bowl, tilting her head to look at Morris, ¡°I noticed you¡¯ve lost weight.¡± ¡°Same as always. You, on the other hand, should eat more.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to hold me if I eat more.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t hold your own woman, it only means that men are useless.¡± ¡°Hey, howe I didn¡¯t find you so good at talking before.¡± Vivian smiled like a flower. ¡°Not what you think is good for me, it must be good. What I want is to be honest with each other.¡± ¡°Understand?¡± The man sitting across the table ate his rice slowly and methodically, jawing slightly, ¡°Hmm.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Good perfunctory answer. ¡°You ¡­¡± Vivian saw him so perfunctory, could not help but fire, but then thought, he did so much for himself, then also can not bear to count. ¡°So, you¡¯re still not willing to tell me the truth?¡± After eating thest bite of rice in the bowl, Vivian put down the dishes, took out a tissue to wipe her mouth, and then gazed at him with burning eyes, waiting for an answer. Chapter 523: Why not just kidnap Fraser Morris¡¯s grip on his chopsticks stalled, then the direction of the dishes, crossed his fingers on the table, his eyes light, ¡°What do you want to know? Houghton spoke to me this morning and said you knew everything.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell, you and Houghton are in touch often enough.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Vivian skimmed, ¡°You guys are hiding everything from me. Tell me, what is the purpose of being kidnapped this time?¡± After thinking about it, it always seemed unusual for Morris to be kidnapped. Including Ethan. Trent and Ethan are Morris¡¯s right-hand men. If they were really brave, Morris would never have kept them around. Vivian smiled yfully and threatened, ¡°Good to know I¡¯m smart, and if you dare to do anything bad behind my back in the future, you¡¯re toast.¡± His eyelids drooped slightly, thinking for a moment before he said, ¡°Since you can see it, I will not hide it from you. I¡¯m just trying to sneak in to find out one thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Morris shook his head, ¡°There has always been someone who has been secretly investigating you, and has even nted many eyes. This person is the one who has a close connection with the Hidden Tribe, and his identity is very mysterious.¡± ¡°Houghton dispatched people from C to check the identity of the person behind the curtain, and the result pointed to Frank. but Frank, although he is the head of the ck Hand honestly, is a disabled person, basically will not leave the castle in the daytime.¡± ¡°In order to confirm whether Frank is really disabled, and also to get to know him, so I risked going into the castle.¡± Speaking of this, he looked at Vivian and sighed with some regret, ¡°Unfortunately, the person who has a close connection with the Hidden Tribe is not Frank.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not him, who is it?¡± Vivian became more and more puzzled, and suddenly her eyes lit up and she asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you check Fraser, who is the most suspicious?¡± ¡°Houghton started with Fraser and followed the trail to Frank.¡± ¡°Why not just kidnap Fraser and torture him?¡± ¡°You¡¯re underestimating Fraser. if I could really catch him, why would I risk a trip to the castle?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Fraser is a very clever and sophisticated man, but he is also a cunning man, and Houghton¡¯s men have failed to catch him many times.¡± ¡°He¡¯s hiding deep enough.¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief. It seems that her knowledge of Fraser is really too superficial. ¡°But the trip was not empty-handed. In Frank¡¯s study, I still found traces and found out the name of the person behind it. It¡¯s just a pity that ¡­¡± Morris said here paused, regretfully shook his head. ¡°Only unfortunately what?¡± Vivian listened with some anxiety. ¡°The other party is so profound and unpredictable that only his name is avable, and no news about him can be searched on the whole inte. Even the only photo is an old ck and white photo, very blurry.¡± That means that things have broken down again here. Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± Morris looked serious, that look, making Vivian more and more nervous. It had been less than twenty-four hours since she knew her true identity, and the news that hade one after another had increasingly shocked her, and even made her feel a sense of dread. ¡°You can¡¯t even find out, how powerful should that person be? And Fraser, I think, he may not know the identity of the mysterious person behind it.¡± Haunted by a sense of fear, a slight uneasiness surfaced on Vivian¡¯s face. The expression on her cheeks was taken in by Morris, who got up and walked over to her, sping the back of her head with his big palm and letting her lean on it. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± Morris¡¯s long fingers ran through her hair and said, ¡°As long as I live, Morris will never let anything happen to you.¡± A strong sense of security instantly wrapped around Vivian, making her feel incredibly at ease. Vivian leaned on him and sighed helplessly, ¡°After all the trouble, even Ethan was injured in that way, and only found the name of the person behind it, I can¡¯t imagine how strong the person behind it is.¡± ¡°Morris, actually ¡­ you don¡¯t have to do so much for me. ¡­ After all, we are not married yet, not really a couple.¡± She and Morris are not married yet, Morris do so much for her, Vivian heart is guilty. What shocked her was that the person behind it was so powerful that Houghton and Morris were unable to find out information about him, so she couldn¡¯t imagine how amazing it would be when he revealed his true face. Faced with the other party¡¯s unpredictable power, Vivian has made the worst possible n. Perhaps, the future soon, waiting for her is death. Houghton had said that she was a descendant of the Hidden Tribe, but in order to protect her, so ¡®appeared¡¯ Yoona. Now that they know Yoona¡¯s identity but still keep Yoona, it is very likely that they will let Yoona rece her. The future is unpredictable, but it is destined to be full of thorns and bumps. It will either be light or dark. Vivian didn¡¯t want Morris to risk following her. It didn¡¯t have much to do with him, so why would she drag him into it? ¡°Then we¡¯ll go back to the country this afternoon and register our marriage immediately upon arrival.¡± Morris knew Vivian was trying to do what was best for him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Vivian shook his head slowly, somewhat resistant. ¡°You¡¯ve done enough for me, I just want you to be okay for the rest of your life. If ¡­ I mean if, if something bad happens to me, just please take care of my foster parents.¡± ¡°They are just ordinary people who have worked hard all their lives to raise me, it¡¯s not easy.¡± It was because her adoptive mother couldn¡¯t have children that she adopted her back then. She was taken care of and pampered without fail, and treated her as if she were her own. Vivian is a smart person, already knows her true identity, although do not want to ept, but very clear, she does not have the ability, much less the strength to resist, to oppose. Because, she simply does not have any choice. ¡°What nonsense.¡± Morris flicked her on the forehead, ¡°On my Morris, is my woman. If you dare to escape, I will break your legs.¡± The most hateful words were spoken in the most gentle tone. What kind of luck did she have in picking up such a good man? Well, it¡¯s not like she found it? When the delivery back on the way, a car ident picked up this man. This, is not what people call ¡®good karma¡¯? ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just kidding.¡± Vivian forced a smile, ¡°but now there is really no hurry to get a license, let¡¯s take care of everything first. When everything is done, let¡¯s get a license first, and then you can give me a super romantic wedding, okay?¡± The usual dying tactics, can dy a day is a day. The more Vivian knows about the seriousness of the matter, the less she wants to drag him ¡®into the water¡¯. Chapter 524: Mike, that scum Morris clutched Vivian¡¯s hand around his waist and gently rubbed the back of his hand with his thumb, ¡°I was not sensible enough toe up with the bad idea of breaking up before. Now that you know the truth, we¡¯ll get married when we get back.¡± How could he not know that little thought of hers? ¡°So urgent? You haven¡¯t dealt with your own affairs yet.¡± Vivian¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly, ¡°Anthony and Mike have been making things difficult for you at every turn, you should focus on your work now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really tricky. But ¡­¡± Morris suddenly paused and looked down at the small woman, ¡°The trickiest thing is still Mike.¡± ¡°The most important thing is that you have to be able to get the most out of your life. Vivian was quite perplexed. ¡°The first thing you need to do is ask Yara,¡± Morris said. Vivian, as smart as she is, immediately understood Morris¡¯ meaning, she let go of his hand and stood up incredulously, ¡°You mean, they¡¯re back in love?¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be terrible if it was a rekindling of an old me.¡± He smoothly pulled aside a chair to sit down, shook his head, helplessly said: ¡°But things are far more ¡­ than you think.¡± Morris did not finish thetter words, did not seem to find a good wording. Yet it seemed ¡­ difficult to say. ¡°Geez, what the hell is going on.¡± Vivian considered Yara as a good friend, so she was very attentive to Yara¡¯s affairs. She knows Morris, usually speaks openly and honestly, once he is made to all hesitate, it is bound to be an unimaginable consequence. What unthinkable thing happened between Mike and Yara? She racked her brains and couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°It starts with the time when Anthony knew Yara was pregnant and kidnapped Yara and you went to rescue her.¡± ¡°You said.¡± ¡°After Anthony kidnapped Yara and you rescued her, Yara called with Anthony and threw Mike dirty water, saying that he had forced her to conceive the child ¡­ So, Mike deliberately approached Yara, in addition to revenge, to find the child .¡± Morris told her the whole story, from the beginning to the end. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you¡¯re doing. After all, it was Yara who was not smart enough. His words were always backed up by evidence, but Yara ended up trusting Mike. Bang¨C! Vivian¡¯s face was red with anger and she pped her hand on the table, ¡°Mike, that scum, actually did such a bastard thing to Yara. And Yara, idiot?¡± Her head was spinning, her chest was heaving, and she was holding her breath ufortably. ¡°No, I¡¯d better call her, what if Mike gets someone to do that to Yara again!¡± One can¡¯t trip over the same stone twice, and it just so happens that Yara is the dumb one. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s wise to tell Yara now?¡± Morris knew Vivian was worried about Yara and didn¡¯t reject the idea outright, but instead cautioned, ¡°Yara isn¡¯t as smart or sensible as you are.¡± The implication is that after telling Yara, Yara will definitely go to Mike impulsively to confront him, and the final ending ¡­ will only be detrimental to her. ¡°So what should we do now?¡± ¡°Set a return ticket for the evening, and discuss the rest after returning to China.¡± Vivian had no other choice but to follow Morris¡¯ advice and nodded, but still couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°How in the world can there be someone as vicious as Mike, it¡¯s really not even too much to lynch!!!¡± Buzzing ¨C At this time, Morris¡¯s cell phone rang. He nced at the phone number and answered the call, ¡°Well, got it.¡± With a simple sentence, he hung up the phone. Morris raised his eyes and said to Vivian, ¡°Trent¡¯s call, said Issac and Antina were injured by me when they escaped yesterday.¡± ¡°From the sound of your voice, you can¡¯t die either.¡± Vivian skimmed her lips, thinking about what happened yesterday only felt bad. Suddenly, she thought of something else, ¡°You ¡­¡± The eyes met Morris¡¯s dark, ink-like pupils, and some words came to her lips, but she swallowed them back. The one thing she wants to say is: you hurt Antina, destined to offend the ck hand honestly. After all, Antina is Frank¡¯s precious daughter, the jewel in the crown. This is now a real problem.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The reason why Vivian wanted to say but did not want to reveal their ¡®worry¡¯. Once the Morris worry too much, it will make Morris keenly aware of the idea that she wants to break up with him. So, pretending not to know anything is the best option. ¡°Do you feel pity?¡± Vivian smartly changed the subject, trying not to let Morris notice the clues. It¡¯s just a pity that the little woman¡¯s shear water eyes flickered visibly for a few moments when she met Morris¡¯s sight. Even if some words didn¡¯te out, Morris knew what she wanted to say. Again, Morris saw it and pretended not to know anything. He nodded, ¡°If Issac is not removed, there will be endless consequences.¡± For the matter of Issac, Vivian previously felt that Morris had gone too far, until yesterday Issac went crazy and wanted to pull Morris with him, but Vivian felt that Issac¡¯s approach was extreme and very scary. In this regard, also will notment. ¡°I¡¯m going to meet Daisy this afternoon, aren¡¯t we going back home, I¡¯ll go say hello to her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Morris answered. In the afternoon, Vivian refused to be apanied by Morris when she went to see Daisy, and went to Daisy¡¯s vi alone. She carried a gift and expressed her gratitude before leaving. When he came back, Morris was standing on the steps outside the hall watching the sunset and dusk, thoughtfully smoking a cigarette, his handsome face full of ¡®mncholy¡¯. ¡°Back.¡± When Vivian got out of the car, Morris twisted out the cigarette and threw it into the trash can, and came down the stairs to wee him. The beautiful, well-defined face was instantly reced with a spring-like smile, taking her hand and wrapping her in his arms, ¡°Are you tired?¡± Vivian wrapped her arms around his neck and smiled sweetly, ¡°I¡¯m going to be a guest, not to fight, why should I be tired?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not tired, I¡¯m tired.¡± ¡°You¡¯re tired? What have you been doing this afternoon?¡± Vivian was baffled. If Morris said he was tired, he must have done something hard to make him cry out. ¡°I¡¯m tired of thinking about you.¡± ¡°Huh? Pfft ¡­ hahaha ¡­¡± The little woman first froze, then snorted augh, reached out and patted him on the chest, ¡°What kind of rustic love story is this. Howe you didn¡¯t know you were so oily before.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t like it?¡± Morris saw Vivianughing so hard he couldn¡¯t stop, his eyebrows twisted into twists, ¡°Then don¡¯t say itter.¡± ¡°No no no, still love it. You say more and I promise I won¡¯t find you greasy.¡± ¡°Greasy?¡± He really didn¡¯t understand much about this kind of intenguage. ¡°Uh uh ¡­¡± Vivian felt that this word wouldn¡¯t exin to Morris, so she waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯m thirsty, let¡¯s go in first and have some water.¡± To be continued¡­¡­ Chapter 525: Take You to the Movies L City. Vivian, Morris and Trent took a flight back to L City that night. Ethan was ced in C to recuperate because he was seriously injured. Vivian¡¯s cell phone was not working because it was soaked in water, so Morris gave her a new cell phone after she returned home, and the two of them went straight back to their night apartment. Morris has a lot of vis under his name, but Vivian¡¯s favorite is still with the night apartment. It is a ce that carries too many good memories with him. After arriving home, Vivian took off her shoes, slipped on her slippers and went straight to the sofa to lie downzily, ¡°I¡¯m so tired after a night of flying.¡± ¡°What are you doing lying on the couch?¡± Morris came over and leaned down to pick up Vivian, who was aszy as a kitten, ¡°Go to bed and sleep for a while, I¡¯ll make you something to eat.¡± Being held in his arms like a little princess, Vivian was immersed in the honey pot of love, smiling sweetly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink porridge, I want you to sleep with me, OK?¡± ¡°Is it to sleep with you, or to sleep with you?¡± The man¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly as he looked down at thezy little girl in his arms. She has long hair, exquisite features although not powdered but more red lips and white teeth, the beauty of the natural, there is a kind of not awake when the tired state, delicate and lovely, tantalize his heartstrings. The actual fact is that you can¡¯t help but want to ravage ¨C ravage. ¡°Mmmmmmmmm ¡­ that depends on your performance.¡± Vivian stretched out green onion fingers, long rounded nails on his neck slowly down, fingertips rubbed over his throat knot, all the way to the cor, and grabbed his tie, simply like a seductive little goblin. Once in the bedroom, Morris lifted his foot and closed the door, cing her gently on the bed with his eyes narrowed, ¡°Do you know what the consequences of ¡®provoking¡¯ me are?¡± Vivian bit her lips lightly, holding in a smile, and shook her head, ¡°No.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you know.¡± Full of threatening words, let Vivian some regret just now reckless, she directly into the nest, wrapped tight small quilt, ¡°Morris, I warn you, do not go too far ah ¡­ ah ah ¡­ ¡± The words have not finished, the man directly lifted the bedding and threw it aside, ¡°Dirty, take you to take a bath.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t. Who wants to take a bath with you?¡± ¡°You thiszy look, I do not give you a bath, afraid you can not wash clean.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not clean anymore if I wash with you.¡± Vivian wrapped the bedding around her body again, with words in her mouth. ¡°Is that so? Then don¡¯t me me for not being polite.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, try it to find out.¡± Vivian was frantically trying on the edge of death, and the result was his ruthless ¡®punishment¡¯. The two of them will be hidden in the heart of the deepest love, expressed in a physical way, immersed in the long river of love, sinking into oblivion, endless. Vivian enjoys and cherishes it extraordinarily. The reason is that she does not know how many more times she can have this kind of pleasure with Morris, so it is natural to be very active. When he felt her ¡®effort¡¯, Morris squeezed the warmth in his hand and flirted, ¡°Vivian is hungry and thirsty?¡± Being flirted with by him, Vivian was shy and angry, ¡°Shameless, not ¡­ well ¡­ it.¡± The shallow sound between her nostrils betrayed her. The man smiled insatiably and let go of the softness in his hand, covering her waist, only a heavenly spin, and then swapped positions. ¡­ The time of pleasure is always so fast. The first time I woke up, Morris was no longer by my bedside. She got up and washed up, changed her clothes and went out of the bedroom. She slipped on her soft-soled slippers and walked on the floor without making any sound. She didn¡¯t see Morris in the living room, and when she went to the dining room, no one was there either. Finally Vivian went to the study, the door of which was half-closed, and before she could push it open, she heard Morris¡¯ voice inside. ¡°What¡¯s the date?¡± ¡°The sixth day of next month? No, it¡¯s too far away.¡± ¡°Well, okay, then it will be the 16th of next month. You immediately select the team and prepare the wedding, I want to give her the best wedding.¡± ¡­ Vivian did not listen to thetter words again, but tiptoed out of the study door. Back in her bedroom, shey on her bed, worried and stressed. She admitted that she really loved Morris; and Morris loved her. But because of her love, she did not want to involve Morris. This time to C, experience life and death, but also let Vivian have a deeper understanding of their own identity. I can only sigh, there are people outside of people, and there are days outside of days. In L City, Morris can cover the sky with his hands. But outside of L City, Morris¡¯s power is instantly weak and unstoppable. If she continues, there is a high probability that she will live, or perhaps die, stepping on Morris¡¯ bloodied bones. Vivian knew that Morris had risked his life many times to save himself, and owed too much. This debt, can not pay. Vivian was grateful, touched, but did not dare to ept it again. Shey on her side in bed, considering everything ¡­ At this time, Morris pushed open the door and came in, ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s time to get up.¡± The moment she heard the door open, Vivian immediately closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. The man came over and reached out to touch her blossoming cheeks, ¡°Still not asleep?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Vivian pretended to open her eyeszily, stretched azy back, ¡°Well ¡­ do not me you, tossed tired, no energy, do not want to get up. Just got up and took a shower, changed clothes, still very sleepy, andid down again.¡± ¡°Lazy girl ¡­¡± He nudged the tip of her nose, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you to the living room and find you a new movie to watch while you eat.¡± ¡°A movie? Tsk tsk tsk ¡­ It¡¯s not a love ¡®action movie¡¯ is it?¡± Vivian smashed her lips and grinned with a frown. Morris reached out and poked her in the head, ¡°What¡¯s going on in your head every day? You think they all have the same hobby as you.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± The first thing she remembered after the fact was that she had identally clicked on the link to the website in the study and watched the video for a while, and he had caught her in the act. ¡°I¡¯m not curious.¡± ¡°You almost drooled watching it, and that¡¯s curious?¡± ¡°Nonsense, that¡¯s not true.¡± ¡°No?¡± Vivian shook her head like a rattle, ¡°No.¡± ¡°It happened a few hours ago, you¡¯ve forgotten so quickly. I think we need to refresh your brain.¡± Morris made Vivian feel ashamed. Her white cheeks instantly burst into red like a ripe peach, ¡°I was just ¡­ just ¡­¡± ¡°Just what?¡± Morris asked a rhetorical question, but asked Vivian dumbfounded, he then said: ¡°¡®can¡¯t help it¡¯?¡± These four words were used in just the right way. Chapter 526: This is hot love In the afternoon, Vivian nned to meet Yara. I wanted to call Yara first to inform her, but on second thought, I thought of making a ¡®surprise attack¡¯. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you there.¡± The two of them went out together, and Morris spoke to Vivian. ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for the two of us to travel together, so it¡¯s better for each of us to drive our own cars.¡± Morris was out of the office for a few days, and thepany had a lot of things to take care of. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Get in first and take you back to get your car.¡± Morris thoughtfully pulled open the passenger door for Vivian and saw her get in before closing the door and going around to the driver¡¯s seat. When the car came to a stop in the small area where Vivian¡¯s apartment was rented, Vivian unbuckled her seatbelt, ¡°I¡¯m likely to dine at Yara¡¯s house tonight, so I won¡¯t be eating with you.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Morris slightly jawed, see Vivian unbuckle the seat belt to get out of the car to leave, his face sunk, a pull her arm, and brought into the arms. Vivian was caught off guard and fell backwards. The man caught her and leaned down to give her a kiss on the lips and a bite, as if dering sovereignty: ¡°Next time if you dare to leave directly, I will ¡®punish¡¯ you on the spot.¡± The word ¡®punish¡¯ is very heavy, no need to think carefully to know what he means. Vivian was amused by him, ¡°That¡¯s not like you.¡± The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you¡¯re doing. This is hot love, really ¡­ is wonderful. Morris finger flicked on Vivian¡¯s head, ¡°Who made me like you, this little heartless woman ¡­¡± Expecting her to take the initiative seems unlikely. ¡°Not at all.¡± Vivian smiled happily and raised her hand to wrap her arms around his neck and took the initiative to kiss him. The kiss was shallow and easy. It onlysted a few seconds before Morris¡¯s fire was aroused and his palm sped the back of her head, turning passive into active as he sucked and nibbled. The two of them slowly closed their eyes, immersed in a passionate kiss, forgetting themselves. Tic-tac-toe¡­ Suddenly, the sound of a car¡¯s siren sounded from behind. The two opened their eyes, their movements stalled, and looked at each other with a smile. ¡°How annoying, my makeup is all smudged.¡± Vivian patted his chest and got up, ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± Before leaving, she did not forget to pull out a tissue and stuff it to Morris, ¡°Here.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She pointed her little finger at his lips, meaning something. When Vivian got out of the car and closed the door, Morris looked in the rearview mirror and saw that his lips were stained with her hickeys. He shook his head helplessly with a smile and took a tissue to wipe it off. After watching Vivian get into the car, Morris drove away. But at the roadside in front of the neighborhood, he stopped the car and waited for Vivian. When Vivian drove out and saw Morris¡¯ car parked at the curb, she suddenly felt that he was really gentle and considerate. I drove around, lowered the passenger window, tilted my head and greeted him, ¡°I¡¯ll leave now, see you tonight.¡± ¡°Take your time on the road.¡± Morris said. Vivian looked at Morris dressed in a ck shirt, tie, short ck hair thirty-seven, that isparable to a ghostly work of art like the world¡¯s handsome face because wearing sunsses only reveal the nose and angr lips, just so, are handsome let people breathe. In particr, a pair of ck sunsses, adding a few cold, a smile isparable to a supermodel, with its own aura. How can this man be so handsome? She looked lost in thought. The car behind you is honking again, Vivian suddenly returned to his senses, waved his hand, ¡°Bye ~¡± The car started and slowly left, eventually disappearing into the traffic. Morris sitting in the car, the face of the spoiled gentle smile all gone, reced by a sad frown of disappointment. He held a cigarette in his hand, leaning on the car seat and smoking silently. The lips are slightly open, each mouthful of light smoke slowly exhaled from the mouth, are rolled away some of the worries. Everything is just the beginning, Morris can not imagine the difficulties ahead, and do not know what fate Vivian will wait for. ¡­ Yara¡¯s house. Vivian drove the car outside the vi and parked it on the roadside, and walked to Yara¡¯s house alone. Because she knew the password of Yara¡¯s vi, she entered the password and met the maid directly. When the maid saw her, she hastened to greet her, ¡°Ah, Miss Vivian is here, I¡¯ll go tell Miss.¡± ¡°No, I just want to give her a surprise.¡± Vivian waved her hand. Before she came to Yara¡¯s house, she had inquired sideways from Ivan to make sure she was home before she came over. The maid nced back at the hall and smiled, ¡°Miss¡¯s boyfriend is here too, and you¡¯vee over too, now the house is lively.¡± Boyfriend? Vivian¡¯s eyes were slightly shing, as expected, Mike was really there. Vivian took a look at the hall and stepped towards it. It¡¯s a good thing she wore sneakers today, so she walked without much noise. The moment she stood at the entrance of the hall, she saw Yara sitting on Mike¡¯sp on the living room sofa, wrapping her arms around his neck and ying kisses with him. Her delightfulughter was as crisp as a silver bell, happy as a child. At this moment, Vivian¡¯s heart was like a pinprick, angry and heartbroken. ¡°Ahem ¡­¡± Mike and Yara didn¡¯t notice Vivian¡¯s presence, most likely thinking it was the maidsing in, and didn¡¯t care. Vivian coughed softly and both eyes looked over. When clearly seeing Vivian standing at the door, Yara immediately got off Mike¡¯sp and stood aside, her small face green and red, ¡°Viv ¡­ Vivian, why are you here? When did youe back?¡± Yara panicked, never expected that Vivian, who was far away in C, would suddenlye back. Vivian¡¯s hand hanging at his side was clenched tightly, and he took a few deep breaths to ease his anger. ¡°Yo, a rare guest.¡± She yed it cool, suppressing the urge to punch Mike furiously. Mike saw that Vivian was also a bit depressed, but his emotions were well hidden and not easily noticed. Vivian stepped towards them, cold eyes unblinkingly gazing at Mike, pupils are hidden ughter cold. That look scared Yara¡¯s heart thumped, immediately blocked in front of Mike, dry smile and Vivian exined, ¡°Vivian, you listen to me ¡­¡± ¡°Okay, you say. I¡¯m listening.¡± Her eyes wandered to Yara, swept her a nce, turned to sit on the sofa, crossed his legs, like a big brother leaning on the sofa, quietly waiting for Yara¡¯s exnation. I want to see how Yara, this fool, is going to argue with her. ¡°Yara, are you sure Vivian will believe you if you exin?¡± Mike¡¯s one word turned passivity into initiative. Vivian¡¯s sharp gaze shot straight over, and she really couldn¡¯t resist the urge to go up andpete with Mike. The actual fact is, Vivian is not the kind of person who is acute, but at this moment, she wants to throw away everything and beat this bastard to death. Chapter 527: Scrapping Mike ¡°Mike, don¡¯t say anything.¡± Yara snapped, pulling Mike to sit down, then she walked around the low table and went to sit beside Vivian. ¡°Vivian ¡­¡± She reached out, wanting to take Vivian¡¯s hand. But just before she touched Vivian, she was waved away, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Having touched that bastard Mike¡¯s hand, she really didn¡¯t want to touch it. The smile on Yara¡¯s face froze, although she felt Vivian had overreacted, but on second thought, with her misunderstanding of Mike, it was understandable that she would be so angry. ¡°Actually ¡­ Vivian, actually there is a reason why Mike treated me that way before.¡± ¡°There was a reason?¡± ¡°Well.¡± Yara nodded her head like a garlic, looking at Vivian¡¯s eyes with aggrieved pity. Vivian side of the willow eyebrows raised, ¡°What reason? Could it be that it is a terminal illness that is dying?¡± Of course, this is not her guess, but what Morris herself told her yesterday. ¡°Uh ¡­¡± The exnation that she was going to say was preempted by Vivian, which in turn made Yara a little embarrassed. She pursed her lips, hung her head, and let out a sigh, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a terminal disease,te stage liver cancer ¡­.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Vivian snorted, ¡°Late stage?¡± Spreading her fingers and pointing at Mike across the room, ¡°Red-faced and in high spirits, and you¡¯re telling me it¡¯s terminal liver cancer?¡± Her cold eyes met Yara¡¯s sorrowful face, ¡°Yara, I think you look like you¡¯re in thete stages of stupid cancer, too stupid to be cured.¡± She really hated her iron. However, it was this sentence that irritated Yara, her face turned cold and she stood up in a sh. I respect you as my best friend, so I patiently exin to you, but what is your attitude? I said Mike¡¯s cancer is terminal, can I possibly lie to you?¡± She said while turning around and walking to the side, taking out several pieces of paper from the drawer, walking to Vivian and dumping the stuff on her, ¡°Look at it yourself, these are all cancer examination reports. Real evidence, how can I be joking! Also, your words are too hard to hear, you should apologize to Mike!¡± Mike was already depressed because of his terminal cancer, and Yara felt that Vivian¡¯s words would hurt Mike¡¯s self-esteem. At this moment, Mike sitting on the opposite sofa with his legs folded, slightly hanging his head, a sad and despondent look, but under his eyes, but swirling withcency and mockery. But Yara could not see the emotions in his eyes. ¡°Yara, no need to exin, Vivian can not believe it.¡± Mikeughed at himself, ¡°She misunderstood me too much and didn¡¯t believe me, which is reasonable. Besides, she¡¯s doing it all for your own good, and you shouldn¡¯t talk to her like that.¡± She really wanted to go up to Mike and hammer him. ¡°Mike, I know Vivian is doing it for my own good, but I can¡¯t hear her misunderstanding you.¡± Yara was filled with heartache for Mike. Vivian heard it in her ears and almost didn¡¯t get a brain bruise. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll believe for now that Mike has terminal cancer. But if, and I say if, he¡¯s lying to you, have you thought about how serious the consequences are?¡± In C, Morris told her about Mike and Yara in detail, but the evidence avable to Morris only proved that Mike¡¯s cancer was fake, and as for Yara being abused, it was only Morris¡¯ spection, with no real evidence at all. Thinking about it, Vivian has thought well, that kind of unpleasant things do not intend to tell Yara. It might be a kind of protection for her to conceal it. Vivian¡¯s words made Yara fall into deep thought, she looked down and thought for a long time, and finally looked up at her with firm eyes and said, ¡°I believe, he will not lie to me.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Well, if you say so, I have nothing to say.¡± Vivian decided not to argue with Yara about this, so she tossed her car keys to her, ¡°My car is parked outside, I prepared a gift for you, I forgot to take it just now, you go get it.¡± The gift for Yara was prepared because she went to C. When she went to C, she told Yara, and Yara asked to bring her a gift. As a result, she came back in a hurry and forgot to buy it, so she had to pick the gift for her at the mall. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Yara took the keys that Vivian threw over, her heart warmed, and felt that she had just spoken too much, ¡°Just now ¡­ sorry ah, it was me who spoke too harshly. I ¡­ I was just angry for a moment.¡± ¡°Come on, you are not in love with me, it¡¯s none of my business.¡± Vivian sat on the couch with his buttocks, his arms around his chest, his face tilted to the side not wanting to look at Yara anymore. Yara skimmed her lips, ¡°Mike, pour Vivian a ss of water. I¡¯ll go get the gift.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Mike nodded. Yara took the car keys and left the hall. Seeing her leave, Vivian withdrew her gaze, got up and walked directly to Mike, grabbed him by the cor, raised her hand and mmed her fist, ¡°Scum!¡± Mike was quick to catch her punch with his bare hands, but he didn¡¯t know that Vivian¡¯s punch was just a false move.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He reacted quickly and blocked Vivian¡¯s left fist, but failed to prevent Vivian from lifting her knee and kicking him directly in the crotch. Vivian¡¯s kick was so powerful and so fast that Mike was not expecting it. Mike only knew Vivian had some skills, but never thought she was incredibly strong. ¡°Well ¡­!¡± The pain from underneath his body was so severe that Mike only felt that his internal organs were in pain and nearly in spasm. He bowed his body, mped his legs, and covered the injured area with both hands, his face red with pain, and his forehead bruised, ¡°Vivian!¡± Vivian took a step back and kicked him in the chest, Mike leaned back and tumbled straight off the couch,nding heavily on the floor with a thud and a muffled sound. Mikey on the ground, no time to care about the pain in his body, only to feel almost wasted under his body, painful and weak. This woman, looking for death! Vivian walked over, stood in front of Mike, and kicked him hard a few more times, using all his strength. A few kicks, the force is no less than that day in the basement of Antina Castle, Issac kicked her a few times. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, just because Yara is stupid doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m stupid too. Listen to me carefully, if you dare to touch Yara again, I will make you never be a man in your life!¡± Mike was in pain and couldn¡¯t stand up, so Vivian¡¯s few kicks could only be endured stiffly. He gritted his teeth and could only stare at Vivian. Heughed conspiratorially as he stared, ¡°Ohhhh, really? I can¡¯t help you,¡­ but I will make Yara suffer for the rest of her life.¡± That smile was quite bizarre, and Vivian¡¯s back tingled as she looked at it. Out of nowhere, she had a bad feeling that Mike would definitely take revenge on Yara. Vivian clenched her fists and kicked him in the crotch once again, ¡°Then I¡¯ll make you suffer for the rest of your life first!¡± Chapter 528: Mike is completely ruined After one kick, not too much, Vivian made up a few more, and finally the pain caused Mike to faint directly on the spot. ¡°Ah, Vivian, what are you doing?¡± Yara, who came back with the gift, saw Vivian beating someone when she walked to the entrance of the hall. When she walked in, she found Mike lying on the floor. The gift in her hand fell to the ground with a thud, while she immediately rushed over and pushed Vivian away, ¡°Are you sick? I told you, Mike is a patient, how can you do this to him.¡± Yara¡¯s eyes were red with anger and she was so angry that she could have torn Vivian apart. Vivian looked at Yara¡¯s red eyes, squatting on the ground and shaking Mike¡¯s body, ¡°Mike, Mike, you wake up ah? Oooh ¡­ Mike, don¡¯t scare me.¡± ¡°Yara?¡± She shouted, Yara did not pay attention. Vivian patiently shouted again, but Yara was still calling out to Mike. Finally, Vivian could not resist, grabbed Yara¡¯s arm, lifted her up and pped her across the face, ¡°Calm the fuck down, listen to me, okay?¡± The force of a heavy p, directly Yara to the blind. She stood dumbfounded, staring at Vivian. ¡°Didn¡¯t you not believe my words? L City, all the ces except the hospitals he has been to, take your pick, and if there are still hospitals that are sure he has cancer, then when he wakes up, I, Vivian, will kneel in front of him and apologize to him!¡± Vivian said forcefully. Yara¡¯s mind went nk for a few seconds, then she looked at Vivian as if she was not joking, and thought of Morris¡¯ warning to her at Songyu Group, and took a long look at Mike lying on the ground. Hesitating again and again, he finally nodded, ¡°Okay, you said it. If Mike is diagnosed, I¡¯ll watch you apologize to him.¡± Although Yara was stupid, she knew that Vivian was doing her good. Kneeling to apologize is not so much, but if it is confirmed, Vivian must apologize to Mike. Only by examining Mike in front of Vivian could she be convinced. So, the two called 120 and sent Mike to L City People¡¯s Hospital as fast as possible. After the person was sent to the hospital, the doctor asked the patient what was wrong, Vivian hid the fact and said directly to the doctor, ¡°Doctor, the patient may have liver cancer fainting, you should hurry to give him a test to see.¡± ¡°How can you not be hospitalized for liver cancer? All right, all right, you guys hurry up and pay the bill, I¡¯ll take the patient to do the test.¡± The doctor pushed the mobile hospital bed and left. ¡°Wait.¡± Seeing that the doctor was going to leave, Vivian shouted and went up to the doctor and admonished, ¡°Doctor, he has poor mental capacity, pleasee and tell ¡­ first about anything thates out of the test.¡± ncing back at Yara, she then said, ¡°Tell her wife.¡± ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± The doctor was not surprised by this kind of request. After all, most patients would have trouble epting a sudden illness. The doctor pushed Mike to the resuscitation room, while Vivian went with Yara to the payment window to pay the bill. Yara was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t want to talk to Vivian. ¡°You chose this hospital, Mike doesn¡¯t know it, and neither do I. You should trust yourself.¡± Vivian shook her head with a sigh, ¡°Yara, you¡¯re really, really naive.¡± Another unstoppable sigh, it seems that there is really nothing you can do with Yara. Yara was in an apprehensive mood, knowing that Vivian was very good to her and that she had broken up with Morris, so it was impossible that she would tell lies because of Morris and Mike¡¯s conflict. There are only two scenarios. Either Mike really lied to her; or Vivian misunderstood. If it was thetter, she would forgive her with an apology, but if it was the former, Yara really didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Vivian, let me ask you. How did you know about Mike?¡± Just now Yara hadn¡¯t reacted, but now when she calmly thought about it, Vivian didn¡¯t show great surprise when she saw Mike after appearing at the vi On the contrary, when she said that Mike had cancer, Vivian had a ¡®expected¡¯ expression written all over her face. Vivian leaned against the wall and looked at Yara with cold eyes, ¡°If you want people to know, unless you do not do it.¡± Yara: ¡°¡­¡± Saying it is the same as not saying it. The anxious Yara sat on the bench in the corridor, tormented. She felt that every minute was a psychological torture for her. The test results were expedited because Vivian had said he had cancer when Mike was brought over. In less than half an hour, the door of the resuscitation room opened and the doctor came out of the room, ring angrily at the two of them, ¡°Isn¡¯t this patient fine, where did the cancere from?¡± When she heard the doctor¡¯s words, Vivian was calm and collected, but Yara¡¯s face turned white for a moment.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She was speechless for a long time, then tugged the doctor¡¯s sleeve and said emotionally, ¡°What did you say? You say ¡­ he doesn¡¯t have cancer?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no cancer, he¡¯s fine.¡± The doctor thought Yara¡¯s excitement was because she was happy to learn he didn¡¯t have cancer. He added, ¡°You must have been misdiagnosed in which hospital before. He is healthy, all indicators are normal, very healthy.¡± ¡°No, it can¡¯t be ¡­ impossible ¡­¡± Yara stumbled back a few steps, her dark eyes overflowing with tears, ¡°How could he not have cancer.¡± ¡°Misdiagnosis like this is notmon, but it happens quite a lot. Your husband is really healthy, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can check at another hospital.¡± The doctor advised Yara. ¡°Doctor, did you make a mistake in the examination , if he is not sick, how could he faint?¡± Yara pulled the doctor and asked after him. She didn¡¯t even think that Mike was knocked out by Vivian. ¡°We¡¯re checking the situation too.¡± The two said that the patient had cancer, and they both only thought towards the cancer, who knew that the result was wrong, so they had to recheck it all. At that moment, a nurse came out, walked to the doctor¡¯s ear and whispered a few words, then turned around and went into the resuscitation room. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, doctor?¡± Yara¡¯s eyes flickered with impatience. ¡°What exactly happened to the patient before he came in? I just examined him and found that his lower body was swollen, and after doing an examination, I found that his testicles were shattered.¡± The doctor said, his gaze surveyed Yara, shook his head and looked serious: ¡°Seeing that you and your husband are still young, do you have children?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vivian, who was standing next to her, immediately said. ¡°Phew ¡­¡± the doctor breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°It¡¯s good to have. The patient¡¯s testicles are all shattered and we are doing our best to repair them. But the situation is not good, the worst oue, may be the next life can not reproduce. You have a psychological preparation.¡± The doctor turned around and went back into the resuscitation room. Vivian raised one eyebrow, hearing the doctor¡¯s words, she immediately felt refreshed. That bastard, he deserved to end up like this. But Yara¡¯s mind was nk as she stood in ce, unable to respond for a long time, only tears slipping down her face. To be continued¡­¡­ Chapter 529: Standing up for Yara Vivian looked at Yara and saw that she was as if she had lost her soul, so she couldn¡¯t help but feel a lot of pain. She was really angry and distressed at her. Walking over to Yara, he held her up, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe what the doctor says, we can take him to another hospital for tests. The premise is to keep Mike in aa or he¡¯ll still do the trick.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right ¡­¡± Yara nodded mechanically, half-heartedly before looking up at Vivian, dense with tears, teardrops hanging from her eyshes, stubbornly refusing to let the tears slide down. The watery look melted Vivian¡¯s heart. Her voice trembled slightly, ¡°What about you, can I believe your words ¡­?¡± I don¡¯t me Yara for not believing, but she doesn¡¯t know who to believe right now. From the discovery of Mike¡¯s hospitalization, to hispany bumping into the insurance contract, to Morris reminding her, she went back to the hospital to find the director, the director of that hospital told her personally that Mike had cancer¡¯s. After saying that, Yara¡¯s eyes turned, suddenly thought of something, immediately took out her cell phone, her fingers trembled and dialed a string of numbers, ¡°Send you a string of ID numbers, help me to check if there is any insurance under this person¡¯s name.¡± After hanging up the phone, Yara sent the ID number in her phone directly to the past. This ID number is the day to go to the hotel suite, afterwards Mike handed her the room card lost, Mike people are not in, Yara had to let him send the ID number to her phone. Copied the ID number, edited the message, and sent it to the right-hand man. Yara took a weak step and sat down on the corridor bench as if she had no bones. All this time, she had been obsessing about whether Mike¡¯s cancer was real and reliable, but had ignored the policy contracts she had seen in his office. If those contracts were fake, everything ¡­ would be obvious. Vivian was angry with Yara¡¯s questioning just now, but once she thought of the things Morris said, she gathered her emotions and sat beside her to calm her patiently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you believe me or not, but you should believe the doctor¡¯s words. Also, ¡®paper can¡¯t cover fire¡¯, as long as you want to try to find out Mike¡¯s true nature, there are too many ways.¡± ¡°I want to be quiet.¡± Yara looked up and leaned against the wall behind her, closed her eyes, and didn¡¯t say another word. About ten minutester, Yara¡¯s phone rang and she shuddered violently, immediately answering the call, ¡°How did it go?¡± She couldn¡¯t wait to know the result. ¡°I checked and there¡¯s no Mike¡¯s insurance.¡± Hearing the words of certainty on the other end of the line, Yara closed her eyes in despair, and the phone in her hand slid to the ground, falling to a ck screen. She propped her elbows on her knees, covered her face with both hands, and buried her head in painful tears, ¡°Woooooooooo ¡­ woooooo ¡­¡± Howling, like a child. Vivian looked at it in her eyes, hurt in her heart, raised her hand and patted her shoulder, silently soothing. She let out a sigh, her face full of sorrow. Yara couldn¡¯t ept it just knowing that Mike had lied to her. If she knew that Mike had done those despicable things, would she go crazy? Thinking of this, she was even more reluctant to tell Yara the truth. Snap! Just as Vivian was deep in thought, suddenly Yara raised her hand and pped herself, followed by another p on the face, ¡°I¡¯m so stupid, I¡¯m so stupid, I¡¯m so stupid, I¡¯m so stupid ¡­¡± She kept repeating the three words and pping her own face. Vivian took her hands and stopped her, ¡°Are you crazy? Mike lied to you, it was that bastard¡¯s trickery, you couldn¡¯t defend yourself. Now that you know the truth, it¡¯s not toote to stop the horse.¡± I was afraid that Yara might not be able to think straight, but seeing her abusing herself like this, Vivian became more and more worried. Yara tilted her head and let her hair fall messily on her face,ughing and crying at the same time, asking, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? It¡¯s ridiculous?¡± ¡°Yara, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re stupid, just naive. In other words, it¡¯s that you love him too much.¡± ¡°Oh, what a euphemism, naive, not stupid.¡± Yara shook off Vivian¡¯s hand, stumbled, walked to the elevator, pressed the elevator and went downstairs. When she came out of the hospital, Yara was like a walking corpse, walking aimlessly. Vivian was not worried about her, afraid that something might happen to her, and followed her all the way. Yara walked all the way, and finally went to the bar. After walking for an hour or two, it was already six or seven in the evening, and the bar had just opened. She ordered a drink and sat at the bar sipping it. Vivian sat aside and quietly watched Yara drink, silently protecting her. At a time like this, Yara should just want to be alone and quiet. It was gettingte and the bar was getting crowded. Every now and then, a few people went up to Yara to say hello, but Yara wouldn¡¯t even give her a look. Finally, a fat man went up to greet Yara, but when he got no response, he cursed, ¡°Youe to a ce like a nightclub and pretend to be so fucking noble. Yuck.¡± H¡­ The fat man in the suit was spilled a ss of spirits by Yara on the spot, and she red at him angrily and scolded, ¡°Get out.¡± She scolded and kicked the fat man in the suit directly. Yara¡¯s voice was so loud that Vivian, who was sitting on the side, could hear it clearly. She couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, but rarely did she hear Yara blurt out foulnguage. The man was hurt by Mike and was so excited by the excitement.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The fat man¡¯s words hit Yara¡¯s sore spot and directly made her explode. The fat man directly mmed the cup on the ground, walked up and grabbed Yara¡¯s hair, ¡°I think you want to die. ¡± The fat man raised his hand and pped Yara in the face, but his raised wrist was squeezed with his bare hands. ¡°Shhh~¡± Vivian whistled at him, the gesture is like a taiyoung girl, ¡°What is bullying a weak woman, I will y with you?¡± Her friend, she covers. The mood is bad, this time who find fault, it is a good opportunity to vent the mood, Vivian will not let go. ¡°Yo, you¡¯re a pretty decent girl.¡± Fatty looked at Vivian, only to see her dressed in sportswear, hair tied a simple high ponytail, innocent and provocative. ¡°How do you want to y, sister?¡± The fat man grinned, revealing a mouth full of big yellow teeth. Chapter 530: Full of the sweetness of love Vivian tugged Yara behind her back to protect her, her white face hooked into a faint smile, ¡°How do you want to y?¡± ¡°Yo, sister is quite liberal.¡± The obese man raised his hand to touch Vivian¡¯s cheek, but before his hand touched her, he was kicked out by Vivian. With a thud, the man fell heavily to the ground, hitting the chairs in front of the bar, startling the people nearby who took a few steps back and crowded around to watch. ¡°Down so soon? I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet.¡± Vivian side of the eyebrows raised, innocent face tinged with a few tititing handsome. The little woman who clearly looks harmless and can even arouse men¡¯s protective desire, surprisingly strikes ruthlessly and with amazing skills. It really makes a crowd of onlookers impressed by her, and many men cast an adoring and admiring nce at her. ¡°You ¡­ ouch, ¡­ ouch, it hurts me ¡­¡± The fat man lying on the ground with one hand covering his abdomen, the other hand trembling and pointing at Vivian, the pain can notplete a sentence. ¡°Beating you is a lesson for you, don¡¯t want to pounce on women when you see them, all over your body is full of animal!¡± Vivian scolded, dragged Yara, walked through the crowd and headed outside. Those onlookers made way for her and murmured ¡­ ¡°Wow, this youngdy is so cool.¡± ¡°This man is just cheap, nothing to hook up with people girls, shameless.¡± ¡­ Vivian, who walked outside the bar, didn¡¯t hear what they were saying, but stopped a cab on the side of the road and took Yara back to her rental house.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. How Mike¡¯s condition was, she was not sure yet, but what was certain was that the injury was serious. His nature, he will not be willing to give up. For the sake of Yara and her personal safety, Vivian decided to take Yara to a hotel. After opening a suite, she took Yara, who was silent all the way back to her room, and Yara took a silent shower and went straight to bed. When shey down, she said to Vivian breathlessly: ¡°Thank you for apanying me, it¡¯ste, you hurry back. Also, you hurt ¡­ Mike, be careful of his revenge on you.¡± It is this word of concern, let Vivian heart all the guilty of worry instantly disappeared. Just now because of Yara¡¯s various reactions, let her heart blocked, now her people calm down, attitude soft up, Vivian natural mood a lot better. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You should rest for a while.¡± Vivian walked to the living room,zily lying on the sofa, and took out her cell phone. To her surprise, she found that there were several missed calls on her phone. At that time in the hospital, Vivian¡¯s phone was set to silent and forgot to change it back. In the address book, there were missed calls from Morris and Houghton. She immediately opened Morris¡¯s WeChat and sent him a text message, ¡°I hurt Mike and now I¡¯m taking Yara to the hotel to escape the danger, Yara doesn¡¯t know about us yet so I can¡¯t take her back to the t.¡± Vivian was thoughtful, considering the ¡®rival¡¯ rtionship between Morris and Mike, and she was afraid that Yara would be suspicious again because she was with Morris. Buzz¡­ It was Morris¡¯s WeChat. ¡°That was fast.¡± She muttered and clicked on the message, ¡°Where are you.¡± Morris asked her. Vivian sent him a location directly. At that moment, a string of cell phone numbers popped up on her phone, it was Houghton calling. She didn¡¯t hesitate and answered the phone directly, ¡°Houghton?¡± ¡°You damn girl, it¡¯s been a day since you returned home, why don¡¯t you know toe find me?¡± At the other end of the phone, Houghton was so angry that he could feel the anger running straight to his head when he spoke. He thought, Vivian suddenly know his identity, back home will certainly be the first time to look for him to question the situation. But who would have thought that she woulde back without a phone call for a whole day, how could he not be angry? What a big heart! Houghton did not know that Vivian could not wait to fly to him to question the situation carefully, but Yara¡¯s side of the matter is more urgent. There was no choice but to do what was right. ¡°Heh heh heh ¡­¡± Vivian reached out and touched his head andughed a few times, ¡°My side of ¡­ things are a bit up. Tomorrow, tomorrow at thetest, I will definitelye to you.¡± There were a lot of things she needed to figure out, so of course she had to go to Houghton. After hanging up the phone, Viviany on the bed, looking at the ceiling, her mind was all about the scene where Morris said Mike got back at Yara. It¡¯s a pity that Morris knew exactly what happened when everything had already happened and he was powerless to return. I don¡¯t know how long Iid down, the phone buzzed again. Picked up the phone and saw that it was Morris¡¯s call. She frowned, nestled on the couch, answered the phone, and asked in a small voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Open the door.¡± ¡°Hmm? Open the door?¡± Vivian froze, ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Outside your door.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even tell you my room number.¡± ¡°You think, you need to tell me?¡± Morris thought Vivian was underestimating him. ¡°Oh, oh.¡± She hung up the phone mumbling, got up and sat on the couch, nced at the living room door and then back at the bedroom door before getting up and walking to reach out and quietly open the door. As expected, there was Morris standing outside the door. He has a good suit, his short hair is well groomed, the whole person is dignified and noble. Morris saw her, light pursed lips hooked up a light smile. That smile, charming full. Vivian instantly lost himself in the beauty. She raised her arms around his neck, stood on tiptoe and gave him a peck on the lips, whispering, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Morris wrapped his arm around her waist and took Vivian back a step, leaning against the door frame. Soft eyes swirled with starbursts as he leaned over, his forehead resting against hers, ¡°Of course I missed you ¡­.¡± Vivian back against the door frame, wrapped around his neck, he wrapped his arm around her waist, forehead against her forehead, such a scene, intense love, full of the sweetness of love. The two people who are immersed in love do not know how romantic and beautiful this scene is, envious of others. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen me for just one day and you miss me?¡± Vivian beamed, ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t see you miss me when you broke up with me before?¡± Morris tilted his head and nibbled on her lips, lightly sucking on her lips, soft and sticky with a few hints of sweetness, making him a little greedy. He said, ¡°It almost didn¡¯t drive me crazy with torture.¡± Chapter 531: Revenge for Yara The breakup with Vivian was painful for Vivian, but for Morris, it was the same. Morris could barely sleep at night and had no taste for her. Otherwise, he would not have been so crazy and forgetful with Vivian in the cave that day when we went on a pic together in Qiming Mountain. ¡°Is that so?¡± Vivian was half-hearted. Mentioning Qi Ming Mountain, Vivian¡¯s small face flushed and her ears heated up, lightly pursing her red lips, ¡°Uh uh ¡­ so long ago, of course ¡­ I certainly forgot.¡± Although more than a month has passed, but that kind of wilderness exciting things, where she will forget. It is only shy to talk about it. The little woman in front of you is pure and lustful, and even Morris can¡¯t hold back a bit. He leaned in close to her ear and said, ¡°I guess Vivian enjoyed herself that day too ¡­¡± Vivian gave him a nk look, heard the sound of the elevator dinging in the hallway, so he nudged Morris, ¡°Someone ising, watch your image, okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m doing anything untoward, you¡¯re afraid ¡­¡± Morris is talking, Vivian inclined his head to look at the elevator came out of the people, suddenly eyes a re, the bottom of the eyes shed a sh of panic. The next moment grabbed Morris and took the person directly into the living room, closing the door smoothly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Morris asked as she leaned against the wall in the foyer. ¡°Shh.¡± Vivian made a silent gesture, signaling him to keep his voice down, ¡°It¡¯s Sue. where did I expect her toe to this hotel too.¡± When Trent contacted her to rescue Morris in C, Vivian called Sue after she left the hotel, saying she had a family emergency and had to return home first. Sue was so worried about Fraser that she didn¡¯t ask. But she didn¡¯t know that Vivian hadn¡¯t returned to her home country at all, but had experienced life and death in C. ¡°Even if she saw it, it wouldn¡¯t matter.¡± Morris, on the contrary, felt that it was time to announce their rtionship to the public, so he did not want to hide it. Vivian frowned, ¡°Sue used to like you so much that she gave up chasing you because she saw me kissing you at the mall dressed as a woman and thought you had a problem with your orientation. If you know that you are with me now, then she can guess with her toes that the person who kissed you at the mall that day was me. You¡¯re not making enemies for me.¡± ¡°Are we going to stay like this?¡± Morris¡¯ face sank, seemingly unhappy for a few moments. ¡°Now is not the time, let¡¯s talk about it after a while.¡± Vivian warned, ¡°Also, don¡¯t let Yara know about our rtionship. She¡¯s in a very bad state right now, she¡¯s already been cheated by Mike, she doesn¡¯t know who to trust, and if she finds out we¡¯re together, she might think I paid off that hospital to prove that Mike¡¯s cancer-free is a lie.¡± Mike and Morris are uncle and nephew, but they are also rivals in The Cheal family. Yara¡¯s family is well off and has Mike¡¯s child, and that child has too much influence on The Cheal family situation. Once Yara knew that she was with Morris, Yara would definitely think that she was ¡®faking¡¯ to secure the heirship of The Cheal family for Morris. ¡°Well, as you wish.¡± Morris said yes. He raised his eyebrows, raised his hand over her cheek, and ran his thumb over her red lips, ¡°I¡¯d like to know how you managed to ruin Mike¡¯s life?¡± Vivian was in such a hurry to go with Yara that she didn¡¯t know Mike¡¯s specific situation yet. ¡°Barely able to maintain a sex life, kind of wasted.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Vivian roughly understood what Morris meant. It should be that Mike can barely do it after taking the medication, butpared to a normal person is certainly more than half a star, and definitely can not reproduce. Vivian not only did not feel guilty, but also felt that he had made his own mistakes. ¡°That kind of shit, this is revenge for him.¡± She also counted as revenge for Yara. ¡°But have you thought about how you¡¯re going to deal with Grandma?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Vivian suddenly copsed his face, very helpless expression, ¡°I ¡­ I was thinking of revenge on him, I forgot about this matter.¡± God¡¯s conscience. When she ran into Mike at Yara¡¯s vi, she was really enraged andpletely out of her mind. Morris touched her head, burning gaze gazed at her, his hand traced over the facial skin, smoothly hooked her chin and kissed her lips. ¡°Mmm. ¡­¡± Vivian rounded her eyes, pped his chest and pushed him away, ¡°What are you doing, Yara is still sleeping inside.¡± ¡°She¡¯s had a lot to drink at the bar, she should be asleep already.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t work either!¡± ¡°But ¡­ I think ¡­¡± Morris looked down, and Vivian followed his line of sight toward the bottom, a small tent that stood out. Her embarrassed cheeks were red like peach, ¡°Morris, how do you ¡­ have such poor self-control now.¡± Especially after reconciliation from C, the rtionship between her and Morris heated up rapidly, and the feelings were too good to be true. The frequency also gradually increased. But on second thought, couples in hot love seem to be like this. Vivian forced herself to calm down, ¡°Then let¡¯s go out and get a room.¡± It was already in the hotel, and it was a matter of minutes to go straight downstairs and add a room. ¡°It¡¯ste.¡± Morris did not give Vivian a chance, directly dragged her into the bathroom, locked the door.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, calm down, Yara is still here.¡± ¡°She¡¯s sleeping.¡± ¡°What if she wakes up.¡± ¡°No what if.¡± ¡°You ¡­ well ¡­¡± She had no room to retort, and did not dare to make a loud noise for fear of waking Yara. Passive, she was eventually fucked by Morris. But just as soundly, the bedroom door opened, and Yara walked into the living room in her pajamas, dazed, ¡°Vivian?¡± She shouted, Vivian in the bathroom heard the voice, and suddenly his body stiffened. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. It¡¯s all over. Vivian did not dare to respond, lying on the sink she turned around and red angrily at Morris, ¡°It¡¯s going to be the death of you.¡± To be continued¡­¡­ Chapter 532: The ‘Thief’ in the Bathroom Her heart nearly jumped out of her throat with nervousness, but Morris Cheal was all about the ¡®it¡¯s none of your business¡¯ attitude.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He even noticed her body¡¯s reaction when she panicked, which stimted him more and more, making the bastard man enjoy it more and more, so he naturally let loose. ¡°Vivian?¡± Yara Sain didn¡¯t hear a response and called out again. ¡°I¡¯m in ¡­ um ¡­¡± The sound that came out, because of someone¡¯s stored-up strike of making bad, suddenly turned into a wooing, scaring Vivian Mond immediately covered her mouth, then restrained the reaction of the uncontroble love, then said, ¡°Bathroom ¡­, stomach pain.¡± She was afraid that if she didn¡¯t tell Yara Sain, she would most likely break into the bathroom. Fortunately, the bathroom in this hotel is not translucent, otherwise it would really be over. But on second thought, if the bathroom was transparent, Morris Cheal would not have dared to let loose in here. ¡°Oh, are you okay?¡± Yara Sain slipped on her slippers and walked to the bathroom and knocked on the door. Knock, knock, knock¡­ The sound scared Vivian Mond to death. She sped her hands on the edge of the sink and pursed her lips, not daring to make a sound. However, Morris Cheal was reckless and had no intention of stopping, which made Vivian Mond angry and furious, but ¡­ also stimted. This situation, the body¡¯s instinctive reaction has been uncontrolled, the kind of nourishment, invisible hooked Morris Cheal¡¯s fire, near to make him crazy. ¡°No ¡­ nothing ¡­ I¡¯m on the toilet, you hurry to ¡­ go to sleep.¡± Under one impact, Vivian Mond¡¯s words became fragmented, but Yara Sain only thought she had a stomachache. ¡°It¡¯s hard to hear your voice, do you want ¡­ to take you to the hospital?¡± She said with concern. Vivian Mond¡¯s heart thumped nervously, but she could only y it cool. Morris Cheal behind her also finally stopped, no longer deliberately tossed her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just go to the bathroom. Why are you out?¡± Could it be that Yara Sain also needed to go to the bathroom? No, that¡¯s not true. She has a bathroom in her bedroom. ¡°Oh, I woke up from my nap and came out to check on you. I was afraid ¡­ that you were gone.¡± So, emotionally sinking into frustration, she leaned her back against the bathroom doorway, pulled the hem of her shirt down, and said in a million sad words, ¡°I know I spoke out of line to you at my house today, and I ¡­ I apologize to you.¡± Vivian Mond: ¡°¡­¡± Auntie, you do not apologize, you hurry up and go, okay. She wanted to cry. The bias Morris Cheal and a strong teasing her, so that she repeatedly grasped the trembling, can not stop biting the sleeve. ¡°You hurt Mike Cheal, he will definitely retaliate against you. Even if he doesn¡¯t retaliate against you, The Cheal family won¡¯t spare you lightly.¡± Speaking of which, Yara Sain sighed again, ¡°Fortunately I didn¡¯t bring my baby back in the first ce, if I did hand it over to him it would have been the end. That said, I¡¯m also grateful to Morris Cheal, he was a jerk to you, but he did me a favor.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think Mike Cheal would be so mean as to use such despicable means to set me up.¡± ¡°Really ¡­ I really hate him so much ¡­¡± ¡°You say, how ¡­ could I be so stupid. Now think about the day I went to hispany to look for him, and coincidentally saw the insurance contract; and someone called me and said that he noted me ¡®wife¡¯ on his phone, how I believed it. Ugh ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m so stupid, I inherited all my mother¡¯s love brain, oooh ¡­¡± Yara Sain said, tears falling down like rain, she looked up at the ceiling helplessly and let her tears slide down her cheeks, crying like a tearful person. Thinking about what happened to her, Yara Sain¡¯s heart could not mention how painful and ufortable it was. In the bathroom, the unhappy man tried not to make a sound, but never intended to let Vivian Mond go. Vivian Mond tried to resist, but Morris Cheal was holding her back, so she couldn¡¯t struggle at all, and she didn¡¯t dare to speak. So, in this passive situation, Yara Sain kept talking, and the bastard man was equally ¡®endless¡¯. Vivian Mond was also in tears. God knows how tormented she is now. Just want to shout ¡­ Help! ¡°And don¡¯t ¡­ think too much about it, Mike Cheal is tricky and it makes sense that you¡¯d be fooled by him ¡­¡± She spoke quickly, afraid that if she slowed down a bit, she would not be able to hold the kind of evocative sound. ¡°Go to sleep, we have a lot of work to do tomorrow.¡± Vivian Mond added. The heart silently prayed that Yara Sain would hurry back to the bedroom. Who expected ¡­ Yara Sain but said, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep, my heart ¡­ is so hard inside.¡± Vivian Mond: ¡°¡­¡± You do not go, I also ¡­ very difficult and tormented. ¡°That ¡­ Yara Sain, I have a little diarrhea, can you go down to the pharmacy and buy me some anti-diarrhea medicine ah.¡± Vivian Mond had a bright idea and sought a way to send Yara Sain away. ¡°Huh? Oh, okay.¡± Yara Sain nodded her head. A short whileter, a door mmed outside the bathroom. Hearing that sound was like salvation for her. She breathed a long sigh of relief and cursed, ¡°Morris Cheal, you bastard ¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°Try saying that again!¡± The man¡¯s lips hooked in a bad smile, although just now endless, but always restrained, now until Yara Sain left, he then let loose. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say it, then you ¡­ you hurry ¡­ wait a while Yara Sain will be back.¡± ¡°That¡¯s depends on your performance.¡± The man made badly screwed hard, painful Vivian Mond drew a breath backwards. I don¡¯t know how long it took for the hot fire to burn out and fade away. The two simply cleaned up, Vivian Mond angry, angry fist on Morris Cheal chest, ¡°you wait for me, go back to clean you up!¡± ¡°Well ¡­ hurts, are you trying to murder your own husband?¡± Morris Cheal covered his chest, feigning a look of pain. Vivian Mond gave him a nk look, ¡°Didn¡¯t even make it hard, okay, what an actor.¡± She said, pulled open the bathroom door and walked out. As soon as she got out of the bathroom, the living room door clicked, and the next moment, it opened. At the same time, Morris Cheal was about toe out of the bathroom ¡­ In the nick of time, Vivian Mond lifted his foot and kicked Morris Cheal, who was about toe out of the bathroom, into the bathroom, and closed the door with his hand, ¡°Yara Sain, why are you back?¡± Because they were not sure how long Yara Sain would be staying here, they paid part of the deposit and asked for two room cards when they opened the suite. The initial intention was to be able toe over to see Yara Sain easily, who knew the situation would happen. Vivian Mond¡¯s face was filled with panic as Yara Sain walked in and frowned, ¡°Why do you look so pale?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing, just a stomach ache. Didn¡¯t I ask you to buy me medicine, why did youe back so soon?¡± ¡°I forgot to get my phone.¡± Perhaps because of Mike Cheal¡¯s incident, Yara Sain was so distracted that Vivian Mond asked her to buy diarrhea medicine, and she only remembered to go out to get her spare room card, so she didn¡¯t remember her phone. ¡°I¡¯m in a bit of an emergency, let¡¯s go to the bathroom first and then go get some medicine.¡± Yara Sain drank quite a lot of wine, although it is not a high degree of fruit wine, but more than naturally also rose stomach. Chapter 533 : Bumped into by Yara Sain ¡°Huh?¡± Vivian Mond froze, thinking that Morris Cheal was still in the bathroom, and if Yara Sain bumped into her, then she would definitely guess what just happened in the bathroom. ¡°I said I wanted to go to the bathroom.¡± Yara Sain said as she walked towards the bathroom. This action, nearly did not Vivian Mond soul to scare away, her brain is running fast, suddenly eyes bright, pretending to calm grin, ¡°I advise you to go to the bedroom bathroom, inside ¡­ inside the stink ¡­ ¡­ can not squat people. This hotel, the venttion equipment is too poor.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing Vivian Mond raise her hand in front of her nose and fan it, Yara Sain nodded dumbly and headed for the bedroom. Vivian Mond took a few steps into the living room, watched Yara Sain enter the bedroom, and made sure she heard the bathroom door close in the bedroom before she let out a long sigh of relief and immediately pulled the bathroom door open. She was greeted by Morris Cheal¡¯s gloomy, inky face. His handsome face was slightly angry, and his dark ink-like eyes stared at her unblinkingly,ining of his displeasure. ¡°Heh heh heh ¡­¡± Vivian Mond smiled fawningly and immediately went forward, tiptoeing around his neck and giving him a kiss on the cheek, ¡°Oops, honey, I didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡± Just now, in a hurry, seeing Morris Cheal was about toe out, she was forced to kick Morris Cheal into the bathroom. Who is Morris Cheal? He had never suffered when he was kidnapped by Issac Shaw, but today he was kicked by her, so he was naturally angry. The man wrapped his arm around his waist, his eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Thinking about how you¡¯re going to die?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, think about it, think about it.¡± ¡°What kind of death?¡± ¡°Die of old age, of course.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Morris Cheal reached out and pinched her delicate cheek, came up to her, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Delusional. Death, too, must be in ¡®bed¡¯.¡± The warning was full of meaning. ¡°OK, OK, OK, I¡¯ll die however you say I¡¯ll die.¡± Vivian Mond took his hand,¡±You hurry up and go, quickly. Anyter and it will all be exposed.¡± Yanking the man out of the bathroom, she pulled open the bedroom door and pushed Morris Cheal right out. ¡°Vivian, you ¡­¡± BANG!!! Morris Cheal was about to say something else when, as soon as he turned around, the door to the room flung shut with a bang, smashing directly into Morris Cheal¡¯s nose. The man pressed against the door, stiffened, the hands hanging at his side could not stop clenching together. The next moment, only to feel a sudden surge of warmth from the nose. Gritting his teeth, Morris Cheal raised his hand to touch his nose and nced down at his fingers, which were already scarlet. ¡°Damn it!¡± He cursed, his pupils bursting with sparks. But suddenly, the corners of his lips curved up again, and he couldn¡¯t help himself. A door away, Vivian Mond in the living room, of course, does not know Morris Cheal¡¯s encounter, just a long sigh, walk to the sofa and sit down. The mind can¡¯t help but think about the scene that happened in the bathroom at that moment, still can¡¯t stop blushing. ¡­ The next day. Vivian Mond and Yara Sain finished breakfast in the dining room, she said: ¡°Yara Sain, you don¡¯t go anywhere today, just stay in your room. I have some urgent business to attend to, so I can¡¯t stay with you.¡± Yara Sain took a spoon, scooped up a spoonful of soy milk, took a sip, and raised her eyes to Vivian Mond, her eyes darkened, ¡°Oh, got it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have someone send you aputerter, so you can handle yourpany¡¯s business on theputer.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After breakfast, Vivian Mond sent Yara Sain to her room while she went downstairs and drove back to the night apartment. Before going home, Vivian Mond called Morris Cheal, who was waiting for her at home. So when Vivian Mond entered the living room door, Morris Cheal was leaning against the door frame waiting for her. ¡°What are you doing standing here? You startled me.¡± Vivian Mond was startled to see Morris Cheal when she entered the door. ¡°What have you done to be so timid?¡± Morris Cheal asked in return. Vivian Mond gave him a sidelong nce, ¡°I need to tell you what you did yesterday.¡± As she finished her sentence, Morris Cheal took her hand and brought her into his arms, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you did yesterday, but I remember exactly what you promised me yesterday.¡± ¡°Promised you what?¡± Vivian Mond was confused by the sudden question. ¡°Ask you ¡®how to die¡¯.¡± He prompted kindly. Vivian Mond¡¯s pupils swiveled, and it urred to her that Morris Cheal had said yesterday that she should choose a way to die, and she had said ¡®die of old age¡¯, but he had said she should ¡®die in bed¡¯. ¡°A day without shame and impatience, outside also rumors that you do not close to women, are lying. It¡¯s not like your team has created a personal image for you, is it?¡± Vivian Mond smiled yfully, snuggled into his arms and looked up at him. Looking at him up close, she noticed a slight bruise on the bridge of his nose, ¡°What happened to your nose?¡± Vivian Mond asked with a frown, and reached out to touch it, as if he thought it was the color of rubbing on. ¡°You tell me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the one who got hurt, so how should I know.¡± The man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a hint of anger surfaced on his deep, three-dimensional face, ¡°Yesterday some guy pushed me out of the room, I turned around and the door panel smashed directly on my nose ¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Vivian Mond instantly understood and couldn¡¯t help but snort out augh. ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡± Laughing uncontrobly, her mind recalled the embarrassed look of Morris Cheal at that time, she trembled with joy and covered her stomach withughter, ¡°Sorry, sorry, I really ¡­ hahaha ¡­ Really didn¡¯t mean to, hahaha ¡­¡± She really didn¡¯t mean tough at Morris Cheal, but really had never seen Morris Cheal in such a sorry state. Just the image of him getting pped in the face by a door, knocking his nose out of alignment and getting a nosebleed in his head makes him so happy that he can¡¯t stop. Not only Vivian Mond thought so, even Morris Cheal had never seen herself embarrassed like that. Sheughed out loud, and the man who was slightly angry was also amused by her. He stepped forward, picked the woman up in his arms, and headed straight for the bedroom. ¡°Hey, Morris Cheal you fuck ¡­ hahaha ¡­ what are you doing?¡± ¡°What else can I do but you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, I¡¯m notughing at you anymore, I¡¯m really notughing at you.¡± Vivian Mond shook his head and reached up and swore to heaven, ¡°I really won¡¯tugh ¡­ pfft ¡­¡± Before a word was spoken, she couldn¡¯t help but poof again, and finally seeing that Morris Cheal was really going to ¡®punish¡¯ her, she stifled a stiffugh, ¡°No moreughing, really no moreughing.¡± Then she reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck and swayed petntly, ¡°My body can¡¯t take it anymore, just let me go.¡± Morris Cheal hugged her hand and pped her on the PP, ¡°Noughing now? It¡¯s toote.¡± In the end, Vivian Mond did not escape Morris Cheal¡¯s clutches. Only this time the man did not deliberately prolong the time, but also took more than an hour to solve. Vivian Mondy on the bed exhausted, staring at him with sad little eyes, ¡°Morris Cheal, you¡¯ll never get a wife like that.¡± She doesn¡¯t shout ¡®Morris¡¯ anymore either, she just calls it ¡®Morris Cheal¡¯! Chapter 534 : We’re getting married ¡°Do you know how all the mountain bandits get married?¡± Morris Cheal very jump question, fierce Vivian Mond froze, and then heard him say: ¡°robbed back the pressure wife.¡± At this point, Morris Cheal looked serious, cupped her chin and said meaningfully, ¡°Vivian, listen carefully. If you dare to abandon me in the future, I will get you back from the ends of the earth.¡± Just a moment ago he was joking, but suddenly he reminded with a warning, so Vivian Mond inwardly spected that Morris Cheal has already guessed her mind? ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to run away.¡± Vivian Mond pursed her lips and smiled, wrapped her arms around his neck and nted a kiss on his lips, ¡°My dear is so physically fit, handsome and rich, a man who is hard to find by the light of antern, I won¡¯t go even if you drive me away.¡± Intentionally intimate, saying things that don¡¯t go away, Morris Cheal could sense from her slightly flickering gaze that she was lying. But, he didn¡¯t pick it out either. ¡°Ugh, never mind, let¡¯s get down to business with you.¡± Vivian Mondy back on the bed and frowned slightly, ¡°I¡¯m going to see Houghton today, do you want toe with me?¡± ¡°Well, just the thing ¡­¡± Before the word ¡®intention¡¯ could be said, Vivian Mond waved her hand, ¡°You¡¯re busy with work, so don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll just go to Houghton myself.¡± Here, Vivian Mond sighed again, ¡°I work in the 4S store, only the first day, and then I keep taking time off, you can say hello to Danny for me, otherwise they do not pay memission how to ah.¡± Thepany has been pped in the 4S store, and it is easy to sell a car, if she does not work and does not givemission, it is not a big loss. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Danny about itter.¡± Morris Cheal knew that Vivian Mond didn¡¯t want him to go with him to meet Houghton, and didn¡¯t push it. The two of them washed up, changed clothes and drove out of the night apartment. Houghton was still in L City because he was still working as a security guard at First Look Wedding, but had the day off and was resting in his apartment. Yesterday Vivian Mond made an appointment with Houghton to meet him today, so Houghton took time off from work with the weddingpany. In the morning, with nothing else to do, Houghton was walking around the neighborhood when he saw Vivian Mond getting out of Morris Cheal¡¯s car. ¡°Damn girl?¡± His cloudy eyes lit up as he saw a kind smile on Vivian Mond¡¯s face. Houghton had been on tenterhooks since Vivian Mond left for C. Only when he learned that she had returned home safely did his heart drop. Like an old father watching his child grow up, he was worried when he was away from home. But when he thought that Vivian Mond did note to see him after he returned home, he was jealous and blew his beard and red, ¡°I thought you had forgotten about me as an old thing.¡± Hearing Houghton¡¯s voice, Vivian Mond inclined his head to look over, and found Houghton walking over with a frown and a gloomy face, hands behind his back. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, Houghton.¡± Vivian Mond smiled fawningly and ran over with a faint heart. Who expected Houghton to re at her and simply avoid her unfolded hands and walk around, straight to the Morris Cheal sedan. Vivian Mond intended to give him a hug, Houghton did not give face, angry Vivian Mond stomped his feet, ¡°What, so Morris Cheal is now more dear than the old man me?¡± Houghton asked with a grim smile. The tone of voice, Vivian Mond can naturally understand what it means. She pursed her lips and smiled, walked directly to Houghton¡¯s side, reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck, ¡°Yo, are you jealous?¡± The mouth flirted, but the heart felt extraordinarily happy. Vivian Mond knew that Houghton treated her like his own child and watched her grow up, and now he felt that she only had eyes for Morris Cheal in her heart, so he was inevitably a little jealous. ¡°You go aside. I don¡¯t want to see you every day.¡± Houghton waved his hand, looking bored, but there was a smile at the corner of his mouth. At that moment, Morris Cheal came down from the car, closed the door, then greeted Houghton, ¡°Master Houghton, why are you down there?¡± Morris Cheal and Vivian Mond did not know that Houghton was so preupied with the two that he could not sit at home before he came downstairs to wait for them. But what was on his mind, he naturally wouldn¡¯t say out loud. ¡°The house is suffocating,e out to get some air.¡± He pulled a reason, rounded up. Then he said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go inside.¡± Vivian Mond¡¯s brow frowned slightly, a sh of light, intimately took Houghton¡¯s arm, ¡°Morris still has work to do, let him go to thepany. I¡¯ve missed a lot of work in thest few days since I went to C.¡± She had some personal matters she wanted to talk to Houghton and did not want Morris Cheal to be present. Morris Cheal could not understand Vivian Mond¡¯s meaning, and immediately agreed: ¡°Well, yes, there are still some things to do at thepany ¡­¡± ¡°Put everything aside.¡± Houghton red at Morris Cheal, ¡°Yourpany¡¯s business is important, but it¡¯s not that bad for a while. Follow me up.¡± Thest four words were a direct tone ofmand. Thest four words are a directmand. All of them are human, just a look can know each other¡¯s mind. How could he not hear that Vivian Mond wanted Morris Cheal to leave? But Houghton did have something important to discuss. Morris Cheal stood in front of Houghton, did not respond, but raised his fisted hand, lightly nodded his nose, and looked up at Vivian Mond, as if asking for her opinion. Vivian Mond shrugged helplessly, ¡°Since it is Houghton have asked, let¡¯s go up together.¡± So, the three of them went upstairs together. In the apartment. The apartment Houghton lived in was the suite next to Vivian Mond¡¯s, the same one Morris Cheal had bought earlier. Entering the living room, Houghton gestured for the two men to sit down, while he made tea for them. Sitting at a low table, Houghton fiddled with the tea set as he boiled the water. After a moment of small talk, when Houghton had made a cup of tea, he ced the baster cup in front of Morris Cheal and looked at him with raised eyebrows, ¡°You and Vivian, what are your ns?¡± He opened the door. Just now, he had a strong attitude and asked Morris Cheal toe upstairs, just to talk to the two about this matter. Perhaps for others, two people together is just a matter of being right for each other, but Vivian Mond has a different status and background, and is destined to have a future full of ups and downs, so he needs to ask Morris Cheal¡¯s opinion. Vivian Mond was stunned and looked at Houghton with astonishment. In turn, he looked at Morris Cheal, only to see him calmly pick up the baster cup on the table, blowing the hot tea curls, a small peck, said: ¡°I Morris Cheal always do things without regret.¡± This statement is undoubtedly a statement to Houghton and Vivian Mond. His answer was expected by Vivian Mond, and did not feel particrly surprised, only a few imperceptible sigh. That sigh carried a myriad of pressures. She knew how good Morris Cheal was to her, but ¡­ she also loved Morris Cheal, so how could she bear to see him step into danger?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 535 : Yara, you’re not being good ¡°And you?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Houghton inquired as he ced the baster cup filled with tea in front of Vivian Mond. ¡°Me?¡± The little woman smiled brightly and tilted her head to look at Morris Cheal again, her head tilted and rested on his shoulder, reaching out to put her arm around him, ¡°Of course I want to be with Morris. This time, Master, you can¡¯t stand in the way.¡± ¡°Going to C this time, as you know, Morris did a lot of things for me, I am very grateful and touched.¡± Saying that, she tapped Morris Cheal¡¯s knee and took his left hand again, interlocking her fingers with his, ¡°So, I¡¯m going to swear to you, not to marry him.¡± Yes, not to marry him. As long as she is still safe at the end, she will definitely find Morris Cheal and ask him to marry her. Vivian Mond¡¯s words fell on Morris Cheal¡¯s ears, and the man¡¯s face was as usual, except for his obsidian eyes, which were inscrutable. He looked sideways slightly, and his meaningful gaze fell on Vivian Mond with a touch of inquiry in his eyes. The Houghton sitting across from him sipped his tea without raising his head and sighed deeply, ¡°s, I can¡¯t decide what you young people do, I¡¯m old.¡± A long timeter, he nodded, ¡°Yes, I will talk to your parentster.¡± ¡°Good. But Houghton, you have to put in a good word for me with my parents, or you won¡¯t have me as a disciple.¡± Vivian Mond deliberately pouted. The yful and cute look made Houghton¡¯s mouth water, and he reached out and nodded at her, ¡°You¡¯re a dead girl, you don¡¯t have a decent look every day, and I don¡¯t know how Morris fell in love with you.¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m good-looking, sweet and salty, how delightful.¡± Vivian Mond boasted cheekily. ¡°Well, our Vivian is the best looking.¡± Morris Cheal was very cooperative. Vivian Mond smiled smugly. Houghton, if I¡¯m not mistaken, Phu Yen Lee and Yorlien Green used to work for you, but have they defected?¡± If not, Houghton wouldn¡¯t have warned her to stay away from Phu Yen Lee and his wife when they were in C a few days ago. Mentioning this, Houghton first gave a beat, holding his tea and taking a sip, then heavily ced the cup on the table, venting his discontent, ¡°They ¡­ s, do not mention it. You just be careful with them.¡± Originally, Phu Yen Lee and Yorlien Green have always addressed him as ¡®teacher¡¯ and listened to his orders. But just a few months ago, the mysterious person behind the scene contacted Phu Yen Lee and sent them a video that made the couple go rogue. The video content was none other than the video content of the child that the Phu Yen Lee couple once gave birth to being raised in the Hidden Tribe, only to die in an ident. The people of the Hidden Tribe were afraid that the death of the child would irritate the Phu Yen Lee couple, so they kept it hidden, not daring to tell the two. Until the mysterious people behind the scenes found out about Yoona Lee and Vivian Mond, the initial n set was to kill Yoona Lee, but just because they knew about the Phu Yen Lee couple¡¯s biological child, they temporarily changed their n and decided to bring Yoona Lee back to Country C for their own use. During this period, several special psychologists were found to brainwash the couple and eventuallypelled them to submit to the mystery man. Houghton was naturally angry at their mutiny, but sympathized with them for the loss of their son. ¡°Understood.¡± Vivian Mond knew what Houghton meant, and did not continue to dwell on the matter, but asked, ¡°Then when do I have to return to the Hidden Tribe, and what is the purpose of my return to the Hidden Tribe?¡± ¡°Initially, the n was that you needed to return to the Hidden n in a year, but now that things are out of control, you need to return to the Hidden n in six months at most.¡± ¡°Then they won¡¯t do anything to me during the time I¡¯m in L City?¡± Since those people wanted Yoona Lee to be a puppet, they must want Yoona Lee to be the real heir of the Hidden n. And she, Vivian Mond, was in the way, superfluous, and needed to be rooted out. ¡°This is Morris¡¯ territory, so they don¡¯t dare to do anything. Besides, they have too much to do if they want to cavort.¡± Houghton analyzed the current situation and added, ¡°They are starting to prepare, and our people need to start preparing. And you ¡­¡± He looked to Vivian Mond, ¡°Drop all the work at hand and I¡¯ll take you elsewhere for a closed training session.¡± Save for a rainy day. Vivian Mond stillcked in every aspect, and he needed to enhance his training now in order for her to be smoother in the future. With that, Houghton said to Morris Cheal, ¡°If you want to marry Vivian, you¡¯ll need to wait until she¡¯s taken care of the Hidden n, too.¡± ¡°I want to, first, marry Vivian.¡± Morris Cheal stated. From the beginning to the end, Morris Cheal never asked if Vivian Mond returned to the Hidden Tribe and inherited the position of the Hidden Tribe¡¯s chief, if Vivian Mond would not be able to return, and how he wanted to be with Vivian Mond. But, just because he didn¡¯t ask, doesn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t think about the matter. ¡°Houghton did not say, I have to go to training, but also back to the hidden n to deal with things, there is no time ¡­¡± Vivian Mond wanted to refuse, and before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Morris Cheal. He gazed at Vivian Mond with cold eyes, ¡°At thetest, after your training!¡± In that tone, he was telling Vivian Mond, not discussing with her. The smile on Vivian Mond¡¯s face froze, her willow brows knitted slightly, her red lips pursed, and her heart pounding with sorrow. The hand holding Morris Cheal tightened, and finally forced a smile, ¡°Then you should also ask Houghton¡¯s opinion. Marriage is a matter of parental choice, and I can¡¯t make the decision.¡± ¡°The idea is not impossible.¡± Houghton did not refuse, ¡°When the timees, if you are sure to get married, Morris in L City can prepare in advance, not to dy, but also good.¡± Vivian Mond: ¡°¡­¡± Have you asked my opinion? She thought about it and reluctantly agreed, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do what you guys want.¡± I don¡¯t know how long it will take to go to training yet, so let¡¯s wait until everything is done. ¡­ Hotel. Yara Sain sat alone on the sofa in the living room watching the TV, disoriented, not knowing what was on the TV. Her mind was in a state of confusion. At that moment, the phone on the table rang at first. She nced at the screen of the phone, it showed ¡®Mike¡¯. Two words, immediately made her angry from the heart. Sitting on the sofa for a long time without moving, her eyes unblinkingly stared at the screen. The phone hung up automatically, then called again. Only then did she reach out and slide the answer button and turn on the amplification, sitting on the sofa with her legs crossed, hugging the pillow, waiting for the other party to speak. ¡°Where¡¯s Vivian Mond?¡± When the call was answered, Mike Cheal asked where Vivian Mond was, without any intention to exin to Yara Sain. This attitude irritated Yara Sain and she was furious, ¡°Who am I to tell you?¡± ¡°Yara, you¡¯re not listening to me anymore.¡± It was a gentle word, but it came out of Mike Cheal¡¯s mouth with a conspiratorial vor. Chapter 536 : Yara Sain is crazy Yara Sain could not help but shiver, swallowed, pretended to be calm, said: ¡°Yes, how stupid I was before, let you muddle a few words, I believed your words, and you do not take me for a fool.¡± Sheughed at herself, unable to say how bitter she felt. Now she thinks back to the time when she found out Mike Cheal had cancer, she was so sad and distraught for him, she was so devoted to him and took care of him, she looked like a fool. No wonder Vivian Mond called her a ¡®fool¡¯, and she was right. ¡°Yes, you are a stupid fool, not half as smart as Vivian Mond, and like to be self-righteous all day long.¡± Mike Cheal took off his disguise and stopped ying games with Yara Sain, ¡°innocent on the surface, but a real flirt in bed. I always wondered, ¡°You¡¯re so flirtatious, did you do it in a nightclub?¡± The first time I saw her, she was like a knife in Yara Sain¡¯s heart, and the knife was fatal. After being insulted by him, the calm Yara Sain could no longer calm down and could not help but curse out, ¡°Mike Cheal, you fucking bastard, Vivian deserves to kick you, it is your best retribution.¡± After that, she yelled hysterically, ¡°Karma!!!¡± Through the phone, Mike Cheal could hear her heavy breathing, obviously angry. Heughed instead of getting angry, a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes and looked extraordinarily hideous and horrifying. ¡°Retribution? Heh.¡± Mike Cheal¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°You think I¡¯m going to let you off the hook, Yara, but you made me do it.¡± ¡°If you have the guts toe at me, I¡¯m not afraid of you, Yara Sain!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Mike Cheal¡¯s low, eerieugh sounded on the other end of the phone, and the sound made people¡¯s scalp tingle and their bodies shiver. Yara Sain didn¡¯t know what Mike Cheal was up to, but the sound of hisugh really made her little heart tremble. ¡°Yara, do you know what group-P means?¡± Yara Sain: ¡°¡­¡± She is not an underage girl, so how could she not know what it means. But, what did he mean when he said that? ¡°You, what do you want?¡± Yara Sain clutched her phone with her small hands, anxious. ¡°You have half an hour, if you don¡¯t show up, you will be responsible for the consequences.¡± After saying that, the other party directly hung up the phone. ¡°Prime ¡­ beep beep beep ¡­¡± Full of anxiety haunted Yara Sain, she still wanted to ask something, but Mike Cheal has hung up the phone. So decisive, it made Yara Sain¡¯s heart more and more uneasy.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. With Mike Cheal¡¯s abusive words echoing in her head, she was ovee with a sense of dread. After thinking about it, Yara Sain left the hotel, went home, changed her clothes and went to the hospital. At the hospital inpatient ward, she managed to meet Mike Cheal. Mike Cheal, dressed in a blue and white striped hospital gown, was leaning against the bed, looking down at theputer in front of him, when he heard the door open, he didn¡¯t look up, but his mouth curled up in an eerie smile, ¡°Good, exactly thirty minutes. My little princess Yara, that¡¯s how good she is.¡± Mike Cheal then inclined his head, his conspiratorial gaze skewed towards Yara Sain, smiling meaningfully. Yara Sain swallowed, nervous and uneasy, but still pretended to be calm, ¡°I came over to see how miserable you look. I heard that you thought it was ruined?¡± Her red lips slightly hooked, hands around the chest posture, feigning calm and rxed, looking at Mike Cheal is look askance. ¡°So what if it¡¯s ruined or not? Didn¡¯t you Yara already help me to have a son.¡± Both of them are not willing to give in. ¡°Son, it¡¯s my Yara Sain, what does it have to do with you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s interesting, where did the seede from without me banging you?¡± ¡°You ¡­!¡± Yara Sain was speechless with anger, ¡°What the hell do you want when you call me here?¡± Mike Cheal pointed to his hospital gown, ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m a patient now, so naturally I asked you toe over to serve my food and living.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a fool¡¯s dream.¡± It was as if she had heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°Yeah.¡± Mike Cheal raised an eyebrow and crooked his finger at her, ¡°Here, let me show you something.¡± His eyes gestured for Yara Sain toe over and look at herputer. Intuition told Yara Sain that there must be something on theputer. She hesitated for a moment and walked over to the bed, but as soon as she got close, Mike Cheal tugged her wrist and brought her forward, releasing his grip on her wrist and pinching the back of her neck, forcing her to look at the screen with her head tilted. ¡°Mud, what¡¯s all this pretending to be noble in front of me, huh? Look at that, look at your slutty look in bed, exciting, huh? Isn¡¯t it more blood-curdling than the ind sports you¡¯ve seen, huh?¡± Mike Cheal said in a stern voice. Yara Sain looked at the video on theputer, and when she clearly saw the video of a white striped man abusing a woman, her eyebrows knitted and her heart thumped a little. At that moment, one of the men in the video blocking the woman¡¯s picture walked away, and she realized that the woman was no other than herself! The solid fortress in her heart instantly copsed. Her eyes widened, her mouth opened slightly in surprise, and her face turned pale with fear. ¡°Impossible, impossible ¡­¡± Yara Sain mechanically shook her head and said word by word. Obviously, in the shock for a long time did not wake up. ¡°Impossible? Is our little princess Yara not even recognize herself? Tsk, you¡¯re really cute when you¡¯re stupid. Hahahaha ¡­¡± Mike Chealughed uncontrobly. Thatughter, extraordinarily piercing. No, it was extraordinarily piercing, painful Yara Sain felt that even breathing was painful. Her body went limp and she fell helplessly to the ground, scared out of her wits. ¡°Yo, what¡¯s wrong with Yara¡¯s little baby? The ground is so cold, get up, or I¡¯ll look at it but it hurts.¡± Mike Cheal spoke in a strange and sarcastic way. The air conditioner was on in the ward, and she was wearing thin chiffon pants, so it was really cool to sit on the floor. But even colder, but not as cold as the heart. Her dull eyes found their focus a little, she looked at Mike Cheal, got up and lunged, ¡°What have you done to me ¡­ ah!¡± She did not get close to Mike Cheal, he stretched out a foot directly kicked out, backwards two meters, fell on her, but also wretched backward heel, and finally hit the wall behind him heavily. The brain crashed, Yara Sain half did note back to consciousness. Next to her ears was Mike Cheal¡¯s relentlessughter, ¡°What did you see? I¡¯m a greedy woman like Yara, and I¡¯ve gone to great lengths to satisfy you.¡± A serious words, mercilessly zapped Yara Sain¡¯s heart. She sat on the floor as if she was dumbfounded, even ignoring the paining from her head. ¡°Delete it, delete it, delete it ¡­¡± Mechanically repeating two words, she got up from the ground again, pounced on Mike Cheal like crazy, smashed theptop ced on the futon directly on the floor, and stomped hard a few more times, ¡°Delete it, delete it, oooh ¡­ delete it all!¡± ¡°Smash it, as long as you are happy, I can give you a hundredputers to smash at will. After all, this video can ¡­ unlimited backup.¡± Chapter 537 Trying to kill Mike Cheal The first painstaking arrangements were made for this day, only a little sooner than expected. Mike Cheal leaned on the bed with a mocking smile on his face, ¡°The way you look when you¡¯re angry is even more adorable than the way you acted before, hahaha ¡­¡± He insulted Yara Sain with impunity, trampling on her dignity. It seems that only by seeing Yara Sain¡¯s madness to the point of copse can he relieve the endless humiliation in his heart. What happened with Anthony is still fresh in my mind, how painful Yara Sain is at this moment, how painful he was before. An eye for an eye, it¡¯s all her fault. Yara Sain kept kicking herptop on the floor, her ears ringing with Mike Cheal¡¯s words, her whole body in despair, her mind buzzing, staring at him like a wooden chicken, her face bloodless. The images from the video swirled in her mind, lingering, a scene of shame that was a stain on her life. She thought Mike Cheal faking a terminal illness was bad enough, but never thought he would do something so heinous. For a moment, her world copsed. Yara Sain was trembling incessantly, her small hands clenched, crumbling to the extreme. ¡°Why ¡­ why did you do this to me?¡± Ryoga asked, breathlessly. The smile on Mike Cheal¡¯s face gradually disappeared, the sense of humiliation rushed to his heart, his eyes flickered slightly, coldly snorted, ¡°This is the downfall of being an enemy of me.¡± How could he tell Yara Sain about what Anthony had done? A great shame, he did not want anyone to know. ¡°You want to ¡­¡± Yara Sain knew Mike Cheal had an agenda, she pursed her lips, quickly adjusted her emotions and asked, ¡°You want to trade the video for the baby, right? ¡± Other than that, she couldn¡¯t think of any reason. Mike Cheal raised an eyebrow and didn¡¯t refute, ¡°Yes, hand over the baby and I promise to delete all the videos.¡± ¡°How do you expect me to trust you when you can lie about cancer?¡± With Mike Cheal, Yara Sain had exhausted all trust in him and would not believe even a word of it again. ¡°Fair point.¡± He nodded, lowered his eyes, and nced at theptop that was trampled in half on the floor, ¡°You can also refuse, but ¡­ your fabulous body might be seen by countless people tomorrow.¡± A sentence will Yara Sain into the ice cave general, cold to the bone. She clenched her shell teeth and just felt a shiver of cold, ¡°Do you believe I will let you kill you now!¡± ¡°I bet ¡­ you don¡¯t dare.¡± Mike Cheal yfully smiled, ¡°You are so smart, you should know that even if I die, those videos can still be sent out.¡± This kind of thing, just leave it to others to handle, or log in to the software pre-release yourself. It¡¯s not difficult at all. What Mike Cheal said was exactly what Yara Sain was worried about. As a girl, if the video of her reputation being ruined went viral, it would be like sending her to hell and making her life a nightmare. She, indeed, did not dare to bet on it.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Yara Sain was at a loss, she did not know how to solve this matter, she wanted to tell Vivian Mond, but found it difficult to say. ¡°I¡¯ll give you 24 hours. If you can¡¯t bring the kid, wait until your video is exposed.¡± Mike Cheal said, humming a little tune as if what had happened to him had no effect on him. ¡­ A muddled Yara Sain didn¡¯t know how to get out of the hospital, only that her mind was in turmoil. When she returned to the vi, she went straight into the bathroom, soaked in the bathtub, took the scrubbing ball and pressed a handful of shower gel and scrubbed her body frantically. Like a machine without a soul, scrubbing constantly, even a bottle of body wash are used up, the body rubbed out blood, she did not stop. The ¡®filth¡¯ came out of her bones, stimting Yara Sain and making her almost crazy. After a long soak in the tub, the water temperature changed from hot to cold and finally she fell asleep against the tub. After sleeping for a few hours, Yara Sain woke up and felt dizzy, so she pulled a towel and wrapped it around her body and fell asleep on the bed. She had been lying at home all day and night. The cell phone on the bedside had long since run out of battery and turned off automatically. Yara Sain, who had been sleeping for a long time, was alone and hungry when she woke up from her muddled body, but still weak. After a moment of confusion, her eyes suddenly lit up and she sat up in a sh, reached out and grabbed her phone, and immediately charged it when it ran out of battery. The phone was buzzing and vibrating. There were many missed calls from Vivian Mond, as well as calls from Mike Cheal and others. She tapped on Vivian Mond¡¯s WeChat message, [Next time don¡¯t turn off your phone, I really let you scare me to death. I ran to your house to look for you and found you asleep so I didn¡¯t disturb you, have a good sleep, don¡¯t think too much. Contact me when you wake up tomorrow. Are you awake yet? Listening to Vivian Mond¡¯s voice message, Yara Sain¡¯s eyes were red, not to mention how sad and self-conscious she felt. She felt like a fool and a clown when she thought about reprimanding Vivian Mond for Mike Cheal the day before. biu~ Suddenly, the phone vibrated. A WeChat message popped up. Yara Sain clicked on it, it was a URL sent by Mike Cheal, she hesitated and clicked on the URL link, a ¡®risk¡¯ prompt popped up on the page, she continued to browse anyway. Not surprisingly, it was a foreign ¡®sports film¡¯ site for adults, which pushed various eye-catching videos. She was just puzzled, then her eyes saw some familiarity with the video screen in the bottom right corner. Because it is a page rmendation, multiple videos in the page, so the screen is very small, she did not see at first nce. Now that she saw it clearly, her heart thumped and she turned pale with fear. Yara Sain¡¯s hand holding the phone kept trembling and her thumb trembled as she clicked on the video, which was actually in ultra high definition quality, but fortunately her eyes were mosaic. The video is actually in super high definition, but fortunately the eyes are mosaic. Yara Sain was startled when her phone rang at first. The first thing she did was to see that it was Mike Cheal¡¯s. She answered immediately, ¡°Mike Cheal, are you trying to kill me?¡± Although the video is mosaic, but those who are familiar with her can immediately see that it is her! ¡°Yara¡¯s little princess is so unpleasantly excited.¡± Mike Cheal said slowly and methodically, listening to his voice with a bit of mockery, exasperated Yara Sain grabbed mad. Then, he added: ¡°I said I would give you 24 hours, it is you who do not cherish, no contract spirit. You, as the party who broke the trust, are bound to pay the price!¡± ¡°Mike Cheal, you are not a human being, you delete it, delete the video for me immediately!¡± She growled, breaking her voice at one point. ¡°Delete it no problem, give me the baby.¡± ¡°You, you ¡­ you dream!¡± ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t believe me without using some tactics on you.¡± Mike Cheal hung up the phone directly. Yara Sain called back and kept getting rejected. Five minutester, Yara Sain was trying to figure out how to delete the video from her contacts when she suddenly realized that the mosaic on the video was all gone. At that moment, her whole body was going crazy. Chapter 538 : Yara Sain tricked back her child Ringing-ring-ring At this time, Mike Cheal¡¯s phone call came in again. Yara Sain answered without hesitation and yelled, ¡°Mike Cheal, do you have to ruin me to be happy? What have I, Yara Sain, done to you that you should ¡­ harm me so much?¡± She held the phone in one hand and covered her face with the other, crying in pain. ¡°Tsk tsk ¡­ Yara little princess crying so sad, can really call people heartbroken na.¡± Mike Cheal smiled coldly and added, ¡°I said I would absolutely delete all the videos as long as you hand over the child. Besides, you should know how important that child is to me, and how could I, as the child¡¯s father, harm him?¡± ¡°I¡¯mpeting with Morris Cheal for The Cheal family heir, and this child has to be by my side. He¡¯s my son, and a tiger can¡¯t eat his son.¡± Mike Cheal was seventh in line in The Cheal family, and the birth of his son was his most favorable bargaining chip in thepetition. Even if Mrs. Prime favored Morris Cheal, he had a way to convince several other brothers to support him, and then, with Anthony helping in the dark, it would not be difficult to take the position of ¡®Capital Man¡¯. He knows that he is now an invalid, unable to ¡®serve¡¯ Anthony, if he knows about this, he will most likely be abandoned by Anthony. Mike Cheal had to settle the matter before it was toote. Yara Sain hesitated, holding the phone¡¯s hand tightly, frowned at the thought, but some moved. ¡°I ¡­ if I give you the baby, how do you guarantee that you will delete the video?¡± He is right, the child is his, even if it is handed over to him will be fine. Big deal, let Mike Cheal delete the video first, when the dust settles, then find a way to snatch the child from Mike Cheal, things will be resolved in a logical manner. ¡°Yara, you are, after all, the mother of my Mike Cheal child, if the video is really exposed, what good will it do me?¡± ¡°But you ¡­ you just sent the URL ¡­¡± ¡°That URL is an externalwork, the traffic is very little, just to give you a warning.¡± Mike Cheal spoke with a reminder, ¡°Not much time left for you to think.¡± ¡°Okay, I promise you, I promise you. But you, you have to delete the videos for me right now!¡± Yara Sain was really afraid that those videos would be seen by people who knew her, and then, she would have only one way to die. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s true that my dear little princess Yara is the best behaved.¡± Mike Cheal smiled conspiratorially and hung up the phone. The next time, Yara Sain kept holding her phone to refresh the URL, and three minutester, her video was really gone. The heart that hung in the air finally fell. Leaning on the bed, she was distracted and thinking about how to get her baby back. After some hesitation, she dialed Vivian Mond¡¯s phone number. Vivian Mond was watching a movie on the couch with Morris Cheal, and she was lying on hisp when she answered the phone, ¡°Yara Sain?¡± ¡°Vivian, I ¡­ I ¡­¡± Some words were hard to say. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vivian Mond sensed that she was not in the right mood and sat up straight and leaned back on the sofa, ¡°Do you want me to go over to you now?¡± ¡°No, no, I¡¯m fine.¡± Having to do something wrong, Yara Sain couldn¡¯t stop her nervousness and stumbled over her words. She pursed her lips, clutching the bedding with one hand, and after a while, she said, ¡°That ¡­ I¡¯ve already thought about it, I want to go back to C.¡± ¡°You want to go back?¡± ¡°Well. When I first came to L City to develop, I just wanted to prove myself to my parents. Now it seems ¡­ that I do suck. So ¡­ so I want to go back with the kids.¡± Helpless, Yara Sain had to lie. If she didn¡¯t say so, Morris Cheal would definitely not give her the baby. ¡°Have you thought about it?¡± Vivian Mond thought it was really a good choice for Yara Sain to go back to her country. Her parents were in country C, powerful and influential, and could definitely protect her from being bullied. Thinking about what happened to Yara Sain, Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t help but feel a little pity for her, a good girl who didn¡¯t want to depend on her parents and wanted to make a living on her own, but unfortunately she met that bastard Mike Cheal. In the final analysis, Vivian Mond felt sorry for Yara Sain. Yara Sain didn¡¯t even know Mike Cheal at first, but she introduced her to him and they met. ¡°Well, think about it.¡± After a moment of silence, Yara Sain asked, ¡°Can you ask Morris Cheal when he can return the baby to me? I can arrange for a flight.¡± Vivian Mond nced at the man beside him, and instead of saying yes to Yara Sain, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll call him now and ask him. Since you are the one who wants to go back to your country, he should not stop it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Vivian.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be polite with me.¡± She smiled and hung up the phone after exchanging pleasantries with Yara Sain. cing the phone on the table, Vivian Mond turned sideways to face Mike Cheal, propping her head on the couch with her elbows, ¡°Yara Sain wants to take the kids back home.¡± Morris Cheal¡¯s ink-stained eyebrows furrowed slightly, ¡°It would be nice to make sure she¡¯s really going back home.¡± ¡°Well, I think it would be good for her to go back home too.¡± Vivian Mond automatically ignored the meaning of Morris Cheal¡¯s words. Morris Cheal and Vivian Mond did not know that Mike Cheal recorded the video, and Mike Cheal only spected. ¡°Where exactly are you keeping Yara Sain¡¯s kids?¡± She was also a little curious. ¡°It¡¯s not far, it¡¯s in X City.¡± ¡°X City?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± He nodded. The most dangerous ce was the safest ce. Morris Cheal never intended to send a child very far away. So, at Vivian Mond¡¯s request, Morris Cheal¡¯s contact sent the child back. Before dark, Vivian Mond brought the baby to Yara Sain¡¯s vi with her sister-inw, who was raising the child. A haggard Yara Sain, who had put on makeup to hide her pale face after receiving Vivian Mond¡¯s call, was waiting for her in the living room.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When she saw Vivian Mond carrying the baby in her arms, Yara Sain immediately greeted her, and when she saw the little baby in swaddling clothes, her eyes burst into tears. The baby was white and clean, with big grape-like eyes and long eyshes, like a doll, especially cute. ¡°Eeeeee ¡­¡± The little one waved his little hand, scratched his fingers in the air, and giggled when he looked at Yara Sain, spitting bubbles in his mouth, not to mention how cute it was. ¡°Hold on, what a cute little guy, I want to have a baby.¡± Vivian Mond hugged the little one and loved it so much that she praised him, ¡°He has inherited good genes, he is so good-looking, he will be a handsome man in the future, I don¡¯t know how many girls he will charm.¡± Yara Sain sniffled and took the baby from Vivian Mond¡¯s hands, her face beaming with relief, but still unable to stop the tears that welled up, ¡°Mommy missed you so much.¡± She tilted her head and rubbed her cheek against her little one¡¯s delicate skin, her heart aching like a knife. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re reunited as mother and son, why are you crying.¡± Vivian Mond patted Yara Sain¡¯s shoulder and soothed her, ¡°So as not to have a long night, I¡¯ve booked you a flight back to C tomorrow at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.¡± The flight to Country C is twice a day, and the morning flight is at 8:30 a. m., which is too much time. Vivian Mond was worried that Yara Sain would be dyed with the child, so she booked the afternoon flight. Yara Sain¡¯s eyes shed and she nodded, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Chapter 539 : They defected!!! She was touched, knowing that Vivian Mond was really doing it for her own good. The two of them sat in the living room and talked for a while, Yara Sain kept her soul away. Seeing that it was already seven or eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Yara Sain¡¯s eyes shed and she had a n, ¡°Vivian, I won¡¯t keep you here to rest today. I want to sleep with the child, but I am also afraid ¡­ that the child will make noise to you.¡± Vivian Mond looked at Yara Sain to the child that doting, warm scene, actually a little envious. ¡°Okay, then you have a good rest, I¡¯lle back tomorrow morning.¡± She knew that Yara Sain hadn¡¯t seen her children for a long time and wanted to spend some time with them, so she didn¡¯t want to disturb them. She chatted with Yara Sain for a while before she left. Yara Sain¡¯s vi is protected by many mercenaries, so as long as she does not leave the vi, there will be no problem, not to mention that it is only for one night. Mike Cheal is a fast learner, he wouldn¡¯t have known the baby was back so soon. But for some reason, Vivian Mond always had a vague feeling of unease. After leaving the vi, Vivian Mond didn¡¯t go to Morris Cheal first, but went to Vinca E-Sports. Soon she will leave L City to do devil training, she will be out of the country for a long time and will have to take care of thepany¡¯s business. The good thing is that she has a good rtionship with her brothers, so she exined that she would go to C for special training and would not be able to contact them then, and would arrange for someone else to take care of thepany instead of her. The partners had no otherments. She sat at the office for an hour or two before leaving. When she returned to her apartment, Morris Cheal was sitting on the living room couch, working on herputer, seemingly waiting for her. ¡°Why are you still up sote?¡± Vivian Mond changes her shoes in the foyer, walks over to Morris Cheal and hugs his neck, kissing him on the cheek. The man closed hisputer on the table and put his left arm around Vivian Mond¡¯s waist, ¡°Waiting for you toe back.¡± ¡°Morris, you¡¯re so sweet.¡± She smiled insatiably, resting her chin on his shoulder, tilting her head to look at the man close at hand, sighing, ¡°I was so envious when I saw Yara Sain holding his son.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that simple? I can satisfy your little wish in a minute.¡± He smiled wickedly. Vivian Mond frowned and thought, ¡°The little one is really cute, but I don¡¯t want to have a baby yet. I¡¯m still a kid, I don¡¯t want to raise another one.¡± ¡°No harm, I can work a little harder and raise both of your ¡®kids¡¯.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be hard work for you?¡± The words said that, but hearing Morris Cheal say that, Vivian Mond was still touched to the core. He was several years older than her and had always taken care of her. Vivian Mond enjoys it very much and enjoys being spoiled by Morris Cheal every day. ¡°It¡¯s my duty and my job to take care of my wife and children. It¡¯s not called hard work, it¡¯s ¡­ a blessing.¡± He pinched her cheek, ¡°Grandma could always want a grandchild, don¡¯t you want to fulfill her wish?¡± ¡°This is said, as if I alone can make a baby.¡± ¡°Really, you don¡¯t think I can?¡± Noticing the sly glint in Morris Cheal¡¯s obsidian eyes, Vivian Mond immediately surrendered, ¡°No, no, no, I really didn¡¯t mean that. ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t exin, I understand everything.¡± Morris Cheal hugged her like a baby and went straight to the bedroom. Meanwhile, the hospital. Yara Sain, holding the child in her arms, got out of the car and went straight to the hospital. On the way, the child was sleeping heavily, and Yara Sain felt her heart twisting with every step she took. Baby, it¡¯s mommy who is sorry for you. She held back her grief and took the baby to the hospital¡¯s inpatient unit, followed by two bodyguards to protect her. Upstairs, she went straight to Mike Cheal¡¯s room. The moment Mike Cheal, who was leaning on the bed watching the news, saw Yara Sain appear with the baby in her arms, there was a sh of light in his eyes, followed by a smile, ¡°Yara today, what a good girl.¡± Mike Cheal lifted the bedding and got up. Although he felt a little pain in the injured spot when he moved, but it was within his tolerance. He walked up to Yara Sain and looked at the child in her arms, paying special attention to the birthmark behind the child¡¯s ear, an irregr birthmark the size of a small thumb, which was indeed there. Yara Sain did not like Mike Cheal¡¯s approach and took a step back, ¡°I brought the child, the video can be deleted.¡± Mike Cheal raised an eyebrow, ¡°The child is brought, but it is still necessary to do a dna identification.¡± The man turned to the table and took a cotton swab, dabbed the baby¡¯s mouth saliva, and pulled a hair of his own, handed to the door. The man guarding the outside was his bodyguard, and Mike Cheal gave a few instructions to the other man to send it to the designated ce for expedited treatment. ¡°Sit down for a while.¡± Mike Cheal pointed to the sofa and said to Yara Sain, ¡°Hand over the child early, and I won¡¯t be so desperate.¡± He turned and poured Yara Sain a cup of hot water and put it on the table. Yara Sain didn¡¯t believe Mike Cheal, and was even more afraid to drink the water he poured. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you that much.¡± She really didn¡¯t talk to Mike Cheal anymore, but sat on the sofa with her sleeping child and yed with her phone. In fact, there is no time to y with the phone? She couldn¡¯t watch the little videos she was swiping, she just wanted to pass the time, but all she could think about was the baby in her arms. Do you really want to hand over the baby? She was a little hesitant. Half an hourter, the expedited identification results came out after special processing. Afterparing and confirming, the baby was indeed Mike Cheal¡¯s. He put down his phone and walked over to Yara. He put down his phone and walked up to Yara Sain, ¡°Come on, give me the baby, let me see, what my Mike Cheal¡¯s seed looks like.¡± ¡°Delete the video first!¡± Yara Sain clutched the child in her arms, unwilling to give the child to Mike Cheal. ¡°Okay, okay, okay, just delete it.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He took the phone and sat down next to Yara Sain, deleting the videos from the phone one by one andpletely. ¡°Here, it¡¯s all deleted.¡± After the deletion, Mike Cheal rummaged through the photo recycling box, and then rummaged through the file box in his hand, and indeed there were no files, Yara Sain then breathed a sigh of relief. Looking down at the child in her arms, she instantly regretted it. ¡°Jerry, Eric!¡± Yara Sain called out, and the two bodyguards outside the door immediately pushed the door open and walked in. When Mike Cheal¡¯s attention was on the two bodyguards, Yara Sain immediately stood up and ran outside with the baby in her arms. Jerry and Eric were the two strongest of the vi mercenaries, not one against a hundred, but one against ten. She should be able to run away. ¡°You two hold him off while I take the kid first.¡± Yara Sain instructed the two, then prepared to walk out of the ward, only to have Jerry and Eric directly block Yara Sain¡¯s path. ¡°Hey, what are you guys doing? Get out of the way, I told you to stop Mike Cheal!¡± She yelled, reaching out to yank them, only to have the two block the doorway without moving at all. ¡°Hahahahahaha ¡­¡± Behind him, Mike Chealughed, leaned back on the couch and pulled out a cigarette, the butt in his mouth, took a lighter and lit it, and took a drag, ¡°Where¡¯s little princess Yara going? Hmm?¡± Chapter 540 : ‘Yara Sain’ returns home Yara Sain looked back at Mike Cheal and saw him sitting steadily on the sofa with that dashing and unrestrained look, and knew that the two behind him had mutinied. ¡°You guys ¡­ I have treated you well, why did you betray me?¡± Her angry eyes were red-blooded, and she red angrily. Jerry and Eric two look at each other, yellow-haired Jerry said: ¡°In your words, called ¡®people die for money, birds die for food¡¯, Mr. Cheal gave me more than dozens of times your honorarium.¡± ¡°How much does he pay you, you tell me, and I¡¯ll double it!¡± Yara Sain yelled. The two brothers looked at each other and shook their heads, but Eric said, ¡°Having already betrayed you, would it not be a death sentence to turn back now.¡± From the moment they made their choice they knew there was no turning back. Having betrayed Yara Sain, and now going back with her, the downfall could be imagined. Yara Sain almost went crazy as she looked back at Mike Cheal, ¡°You¡¯re despicable!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me who¡¯s mean, it¡¯s you who¡¯s not keeping your word.¡± Mike Cheal chucked his cigarette and flicked the ash, ¡°I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it.¡± He finished and gave a look to the man behind Yara Sain. Yara Sain abruptly felt a pain in her neck, and fell down with a ck eye. Another bodyguard was ready and caught the child in Yara Sain¡¯s arms at the moment she fell. ¡­ The next day. Night apartment. Vivian Mond wakes up and Morris Cheal has prepared fresh shrimp porridge for her. She felt extraordinarily happy despite the fact that the man¡¯s daily breakfast consisted of porridge, or a simple sandwich. But in thest few days, Vivian Mond¡¯s appetite was not good and she ate quite little. ¡°Here, the fresh shrimp porridge for you, you eat first, I¡¯ll bring you hot milk.¡± Morris Cheal, dressed in home clothes, wearing an apron, two sleeves pulled up to the elbow, and holding a spoon in his hand, looks quite like a state banquet chef¡¯s model. But, he is more handsome, especially this dress, adding a bit of fireworks, charmed Vivian Mond to make a fancy. ¡°Morris is so handsome today.¡± Sheplimented him. Morris Cheal threw him a wink, ¡°Then you¡¯re allowed to see more.¡± ¡°Geez, that stinks.¡± Vivian Mond propped his elbows on the table and rested his chin, smiling happily. When Morris Cheal entered the kitchen, she took a spoonful of the shrimp congee, blew on it, and was about to eat it when she suddenly felt a pang in her stomach that made her want to vomit. So she put the spoon down and ran straight to the bathroom. ¡°Vomit ¡­¡± Vivian Mond covered her chest and dry vomited, but the next moment, she immediately reached out and covered her mouth. Not right! It seems that the period has note for more than a month, and now dry heaving, what is the situation? Suddenly a bad feeling came over her, and she froze in shock, not looking back for a long time. It had been more than a month since she had forgotten to take her medication after herst encounter with Morris Cheal at Qiming Mountain. During this period, she did not have her period, she had lost her appetite in the past few days, and from time to time, she felt acidity in her stomach. At first I thought it was a stomach bug, but now it seems ¡­ Could it be ¡­ there? Knock Knock ¨C Morris Cheal walked outside the bathroom and knocked on the door, ¡°Silly girl, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, I have a sudden stomach ache.¡± To cover up, Vivian Mond literally unzips her pants and sits on the toilet. ¡°Then hurry up, the porridge will get coldter.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Vivian Mond breathed a sigh of relief, thankful that Morris Cheal hadn¡¯t heard him when he had just vomited a little, otherwise it would have been over. After a few moments in the bathroom, Vivian Mond came out with a grumble. Looking at Morris Cheal sitting in the dining room eating, she was a bit embarrassed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to eat if you keep dawdling.¡± Morris Cheal gestures to her to hurry up and eat. With no choice, Vivian Mond walked across to Morris Cheal and took a spoonful of porridge, forcing herself to take a bite, but not daring to chew slowly for fear of regurgitating. ¡°Is it hard to eat?¡± Morris Cheal, sitting across from him, noticed that Vivian Mond was frowning all the time, not saying a word and keeping his head down, as if he had something on his mind, and as if the porridge was hard to swallow. He took a spoon directly and tasted a spoonful, ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Vivian Mond suddenly returned to her senses and immediately shook her head, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s just that I got a fire and my throat is a little ufortable.¡± She couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and put down the spoon, ¡°I¡¯m not eating, my throat hurts.¡± If she eats any more, she will really have to throw up. Morris Cheal is such a smart person, once he can see it can be all over. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, don¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± Morris Cheal said as he got up to clear the dishes. Vivian Mond got up and cleared the table while shaking her head no, ¡°No, I¡¯ll just pass by the pharmacyter and buy some gunpowder. I have to go find Yara Sain.¡± Just as she finished speaking, her cell phone rang in her pocket. Vivian Mond put aside the table rag, took out a tissue to wipe her hands, and took out her phone to see that it was Yara Sain. ¡°Yara Sain, I was just about toe over to you.¡± She said. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯m just calling to let you know that I¡¯m getting on a ne soon.¡± ¡°Getting on a ne? I bought you a ticket for this afternoon, where are you going to get on the ne now?¡± Vivian Mond said, the other side paused for a few seconds, then said: ¡°Uh ¡­ I¡¯m in Y City. Yesterday the child returned I was not worried, so overnight departure to Y City, and then from this side of the ne.¡± ¡°Why did you leave without saying anything?¡± Vivian Mond spoke with some displeasure. The other party sighed, ¡°I just don¡¯t feelfortable.¡± ¡°Y City is so far away from me, I can¡¯t get there now. You should get on the ne and remember to call me on the video when you get to C.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted my parents, they¡¯reing to pick up the ne, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡®Yara Sain¡¯ said and then added, ¡°I¡¯m getting on the ne, I won¡¯t talk to you first, bye.¡± Vivian Mond heard the boarding alert announcement ringing on the other end of the phone, so she couldn¡¯t say anything else, ¡°Then hurry up and board the ne, have a safe trip.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± The other party answered and hung up. Vivian Mond held the phone and thought back to the conversation with Yara Sain, feeling that something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong. She sat back in her chair and let out a long sigh. Morris Cheal, who came out of the kitchen, saw her sighing and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you move back to the vi?¡± He thought Vivian Mond was a little tired and suggested it. After all, there is not much space in this apartment, and it would be inconvenient to have a maid around. Vivian Mond shook her head no, ¡°No, I just like it here, it feels like home.¡± The vi was too big, and although it was magnificent, it was empty and cold. She just wants to be with Morris Cheal, warm and harmonious, and nice, without any interruptions. Otherwise, she would be ufortable. Thinking about it, Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°I let you suffer with me, you used to live in a big vi, there are dozens of maids waiting for you, here everything has to be done personally, will you be very ufortable?¡± Chapter 541 : Pregnant with twins Morris Cheal untied his apron and rested it on the chair, walked up to Vivian Mond, hooked his fingers on her chin and dropped a kiss on her forehead, ¡°It¡¯s good to have you here. I¡¯m afraid, if you dump me one day, I really can¡¯t get used to it.¡± That¡¯s what he meant. Vivian Mond pretended not to understand the look, skimmed his mouth, a small look of arrogance, ¡°then you have to serve me well, otherwise maybe one day I am not happy, you will be dumped to find someone else.¡± ¡°If you say so, naturally it¡¯s my fault.¡± He leaned down close to her ear and said in a deep voice: ¡°It seems that I need to work out more in the future, otherwise I won¡¯t have enough strength to ¡®serve¡¯ my little girl well, so how can I do that?¡± Vivian Mond: ¡°¡­ old driver!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been driving since I was twelve, so it¡¯s not too much to call me an ¡®old driver¡¯.¡± ¡°Pfft ¡­ Morris Cheal, you¡¯re losing your edge now.¡± Vivian Mond was amused by him. ¡°No more teasing you. Don¡¯t you still have to go to Yara Sain, hurry up.¡± ¡°No need to go, she¡¯s already on the ne.¡± ¡°So soon?¡± Morris Cheal didn¡¯t think much of it. His heart and eyes were full of Vivian Mond, and he didn¡¯t care about anyone else, much less put his mind on it. ¡°That¡¯s good, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital to have your throat looked at.¡± ¡°Just get a fire, no.¡± There is no sore throat at all, so if you go to the hospital, you will not be exposed. Vivian Mond got up and walked towards the bedroom, waving her hand, ¡°You go to work, I want to sleep at home, otherwise I won¡¯t have such afortable dayter.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay with you.¡± Vivian Mond: ¡°¡­¡± How am I going to buy a pregnancy test if you don¡¯t go? ¡°What are you doing with me? I¡¯m going to go hang out with Sue Stewart today, and I can¡¯t let Sue Stewart see me with you.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡± Vivian Mond: ¡°¡­¡± Completely speechless. I had no choice but to call Sue Stewart, ¡°Hey, where are you?¡± ¡°You still bothered to call me? I thought you were missing.¡± On the other end of the line, Sue Stewart teased, ¡°I asked you to go with me to find Fraser Marsh, but you¡¯re good, you left me behind and came back by yourself.¡± ¡°Oh well, I was forced to do that. By the way, has Fraser Marsh been found yet?¡± Vivian Mond pretended to be confused. She didn¡¯t want Sue Stewart to know too much about her affair with Fraser Marsh, and the more she knew, the worse it would be for her. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the man, but I hear he¡¯s safe and sound.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Are you doing anything today? Want to go shopping with me?¡± ¡°Sure. When?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll meet youter.¡± Vivian Mond made an appointment with Sue Stewart. It was a no-brainer to ask her to go shopping. Now that she was with Morris Cheal, who knew she was leaving for Devil¡¯s Training for six months, she cherished every moment she spent with her. Vivian Mond just wants to ask Morris Cheal to go to the drugstore and buy a pregnancy test to see if she is pregnant. I didn¡¯t really know what excuse to make if I didn¡¯t ask someone out on a shopping trip. Half an hourter, Vivian Mond managed to leave Morris Cheal behind and drove to Sue Stewart. On the way, she passed by a pharmacy and stopped to buy a pregnancy test. She was afraid that one would be inurate, so she bought five brands of pregnancy tests and ran to a nearby public bathroom to take five pregnancy tests together. Five minutester, she saw that all of the pregnancy tests were two bars, and she was suddenly cold. Vivian Mond was so anxious that she called Sue Stewart and gave her an excuse that she couldn¡¯t make it. She drove straight to the hospital, registered, and had her ultrasound. After waiting for an hour, she managed to get her ultrasound results and sat in front of the gynecologist. ¡°Yo, the girl is quite lucky, twins.¡± The doctor looked at the test results and smiled happily. As a gynecologist, she knew all too well the joy of being pregnant with twins, and that twins are not for everyone. But Vivian Mond didn¡¯t want to have a baby now. Originally, she was wondering if she should consider keeping the baby, because after all, she had already had an abortion, and it would be unfair to the baby and irresponsible for her to abort the baby. But when she got the ultrasound results, she saw that they showed twins. At that moment, she suddenly felt that the sky had copsed. ¡°Girl, have you decided which hospital you want to give birth in? If it is in our hospital, you can first build a file and thene over for a birth check.¡± The doctor looked at the report carefully, ¡°The child is all normal, but twins you must pay attention to the point. Where is your husband, he didn¡¯te with you?¡± ¡°He, oh, he doesn¡¯t know yet. Thank you, doctor, I¡¯ll go back and discuss it with my husband.¡± Vivian Mond got up, took the examination report from the doctor¡¯s hand and walked out of the obstetrics and gynecology department. Standing in the third floor lobby, she looked down at the report in her hand, froze for a while, and finally threw the report directly into the trash can. ¡°Vivian?¡± Suddenly, someone shouted behind her. The disoriented Vivian Mond¡¯s mind waspletely upied with the sudden news and didn¡¯t hear it at all. She got into the elevator and went downstairs. Philip Dixon, who hade from the other end of the corridor, ran over to find the elevator had gone down. He wondered, ¡°Wrong person?¡± As he wondered, his eyes skimmed and saw the inspection report in the trash can. Because the inspection was notpletely thrown into the trash, half of it was still exposed, Philip Dixon picked up the report and took a look at it, the words ¡®Vivian Mond¡¯ were written on it. He took a casual nce and was shocked, ¡°Grass, twins? Who the hell ¡­ is this child?¡± The second brother has broken up with it, actually so soon to the second brother cuckolded? No, it¡¯s not right. The other day Vivian Mond also called to question Morris Cheal¡¯s situation, should not cheat on him. Is it possible that the child is the second brother¡¯s? Philip Dixon analyzed. ¡°Dr. Dixon, Dr. Dixon, what are you doing here?¡± A nurse trotted over and called Philip Dixon. Philip Dixon tucked the ultrasound sheet into a folder, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°My teacher asked me to call you over.¡± The nurse said to him. Philip Dixon nodded and followed the nurse out. On the other hand, after leaving the hospital, Vivian Mond drove to the park and sat alone in the park to stare. Morris Cheal did not call Vivian Mond because he told Morris Cheal that he was shopping with Sue Stewart, so that Sue Stewart would not know about their rtionship. Morris Cheal took time to go to the office to deal with the paperwork and was busy when Philip Dixon¡¯s call came in, ¡°Where are you, Brother Two?¡± ¡°The office.¡± ¡°Okay, wait for me, I¡¯ming to you now.¡± After saying that, without giving Morris Cheal a chance to speak at all, he hung up the phone. He didn¡¯t think much of it, put the phone aside and went back to work.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Half an hourter, Philip Dixon stormed into the president¡¯s office, walked up to Morris Cheal, pped his desk and said, ¡°Second brother, something big has happened!¡± Chapter 542 : The baby is to be born Even though Philip Dixon was yelling in a frenzy, Morris Cheal still looked at the documents calmly, his thin lips slightly opened, and said slowly, ¡°What is it?¡± It seems to have gotten used to Philip Dixon¡¯s big-hearted personality, thinking that what he says is a big deal may not really be a big deal. ¡°That ¡­¡± Philip Dixon some hesitation, probably not quite sure whether the child in Vivian Mond¡¯s belly is Morris Cheal¡¯s, so he added: ¡°You, you better be prepared for it.¡± At this, Morris Cheal finally closed the file and looked up at him, ¡°You better really have something important to do.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Philip Dixon nodded his head like a garlic, hesitated for a long time before saying, ¡°Just now my friend invited me to his hospital to see a rare case, I ¡­¡± ¡°Get to the point.¡± ¡°The point is that I found out Vivian is pregnant, the child ¡­¡± He spoke with a lengthened tone of voice, gazing at Morris Cheal for a moment, noticing his brow twist and his face chill, immediately thinking that the child should not be his. Then he said, ¡°It can¡¯t be ¡­ any wild man¡¯s, right?¡± Morris Cheal cold eyes slightly raised, a cold light shot at Philip Dixon, along with the paper on the table to smash Philip Dixon, ¡°I am the ¡®wild man¡¯ you said!¡± ¡°Huh? It¡¯s really you?¡± Needless to say, Philip Dixon was still very surprised. He hung his head to think, and said to himself: ¡°No wonder I saw Vivian a lost look at that moment, you have broken up with her, now have a child, but will not be sad. After all ¡­ after all, you have no longer a child.¡± Said Philip Dixon, Philip Dixon will ultrasound examination report on the table. Morris Cheal picked up the examination report, looked gloomy for a long time, and then leaned back in the executive chair, subconsciously picked up the phone ready to call Vivian Mond. But when he unlocked the phone and clicked on Vivian Mond¡¯s mobile number, he hesitated. Finally, slowly put the phone on the table. He took out a cigarette from the cigarette case, lit it, and leaned back in the executive chair and smoked it silently, falling into a long silence. Morris Cheal¡¯s reaction made Philip Dixon confused, ¡°Uh uh ¡­ second brother, you this ¡­ you this is what reaction ah? The child is all yours, still do not hurry to call and ask Vivian?¡± The emperor is not anxious eunuch. See Morris Cheal steady as a mountain sitting there, Philip Dixon anxious. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Morris Cheal¡¯s cold eyes nced at Philip Dixon, with a warning in his eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Philip Dixon waspletely baffled, unable to understand Morris Cheal¡¯s thoughts, ¡°You¡¯re not going to contact her about such a big deal.¡± Contact? Of course Morris Cheal wanted to contact her, she wanted to be at Vivian Mond¡¯s side right away. But she was pregnant, hiding it from him, even lying to go shopping with Sue Stewart, and then going to the hospital for a checkup. If Philip Dixon hadn¡¯t run into her, I don¡¯t know how long she would have kept it to herself. ¡°Vivian called me after your ident in C. She knows you still have feelings for her. Why don¡¯t you ¡­ make up about it.¡± Philip Dixon looked at Morris Cheal¡¯s gloomy look and followed the worry. ¡°Look, you¡¯re rich and powerful now, and you¡¯re about to have twins, you¡¯re on top of your life.¡± ¡°And Vivian, can salt and sweet, beautiful, but also excellent skills, intelligent and wise. Second brother, you simply found a treasure.¡± ¡°Grandma Cheal has been waiting for you to have children for so many years, and she¡¯ll be happy for days to know that Vivian is pregnant with twins again.¡± ¡°Guess if Vivian is expecting a baby, or two babies or a girl?¡± The talkative Philip Dixon rambles on. Morris Cheal held the butt of his cigarette between his fingers, flicked the ashtray and swept his eyes at him, ¡°Shut up.¡± The rambling was giving him a headache. ¡°Second brother, that¡¯s what¡¯s wrong with you. You¡¯ve got twin kids, you should be celebrating with the whole world, why don¡¯t you let people talk about it?¡± Philip Dixon gave him a nk look, ¡°I¡¯m not only going to say it, I¡¯m going to call the brothers out to celebrate you.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, just say it.¡± Morris Cheal said in a deep voice, directly gagged Philip Dixon. ¡­ First Look Wedding. Vivian Mond drove to First Look Wedding after taking a walk alone. From the parking lot, Vivian Mond had just walked to First Look Wedding when Houghton, who was standing at the entrance as a security guard, saw her. Houghton was instantly amused, ¡°Yo, what are you doing over here, you dead girl?¡± Houghton, who was wearing a navy blue security uniform, walked up to her with a smile and suddenly noticed that she was not looking well, so he said with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you look so pale?¡± Vivian Mond pointed to the rest area outside the office, ¡°I need to talk to you.¡± The two of them walked under the umbre of the rest area, Vivian Mond pulled out a stool and sat down, unable to stop sighing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this?¡± Houghton sat across from Vivian Mond, seeing her drooping little face and sad face, it was easy to see that she had something on her mind. ¡°I ¡­¡± Vivian Mond stammered and looked up at Houghton, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± ¡°What?¡± Houghton froze for a moment, then pped the table and pointed at Vivian Mond¡¯s face, ¡°That¡¯s just nonsense!¡± Like most parents, knowing that their child was pregnant would have been a storm. As Vivian Mond¡¯s master, he had high hopes and trust in Vivian Mond, just like his own father, but when he learned such news, he was still furious. Vivian Mond bowed his head, picking at his nails uneasily, his thoughts in disarray. There were things that she really didn¡¯t want to tell Houghton, but her situation was different and she couldn¡¯t hide it. Houghton saw that Vivian Mond did not say a word, he was angry and shifted his chair heavily, sat down and red angrily at Vivian Mond, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Her mind was a mess and she really hadn¡¯te up with a solution yet. Houghton had told her that day that he was going to arrange for her to do six months of demon training, and now that she had a child, the n was put on hold. It wasn¡¯t long before she returned to the Hidden Tribe, and where the child would go was a tricky problem. ¡°This child, you can¡¯t have it!¡± Houghton gave a definite answer, and also made his attitude clear. Hearing Houghton¡¯s answer, Vivian Mond was not surprised, but said, ¡°Twins.¡± ¡°Twins?¡± Aborting one child is already a sin, two children ¡­ This, indeed, was difficult for Houghton. After thinking about it, he asked, ¡°Does Morris know?¡± Vivian Mond shook his head, ¡°Not yet. But I¡¯m not going to tell him either.¡± Vivian Mond, who had been dropping her head for a long time, suddenly looked up, her eyes firm, ¡°But I will keep the baby.¡± She made her attitude clear. Then she added, ¡°I came to you today to discuss with you about leaving Morris Cheal.¡± From the day she knew her identity, she had thought about not involving Morris Cheal. He had already given so much and didn¡¯t want to get him deeper into it. After all, he had nothing to do with any of this. Chapter 543 : Seal his memory She finished, and did not see surprise on Houghton¡¯s face, but rather a non-generic calm. Houghton took out the cigarette case from his pocket, pulled out a cigarette, held it in his mouth, lit it, and smoked it. In the past, in the countryside, he always liked to carry a cigarette stick to smoke leaves, now in the city, the subtle change of his habit. Houghton took a long sigh of relief, ¡°or. You and him, no destiny.¡± That day at the apartment, Houghton was talking to Morris Cheal and Vivian Mond when he noticed a twinkle in Vivian Mond¡¯s eye, as if he had other ideas. He saw it in his eyes, but didn¡¯t say anything. So Houghton had expected Vivian Mond toe to him to talk about Morris Cheal, but he didn¡¯t expect the news toe along with the twins in her belly. ¡°Whether it¡¯s meant to be or not is anyone¡¯s guess.¡± Vivian Mond leaned back in his chair and looked sideways not far away,menting, ¡°The Hidden Tribe is in crisis, I just don¡¯t want to drag him into it.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s still not destiny.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the same.¡± Vivian Mond shook his head. It was a hot summer day, and the sun was zing. The breeze brought a touch of coolness to her face and messed up Vivian Mond¡¯s hair on her forehead. She lifted her white jade-like fingers and lifted a strand of hair behind her ear, saying, ¡°As long as I live, I can still renew my rtionship.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Houghton snorted coldly and stopped dwelling on the subject with Vivian Mond, ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± ¡°Leave L City as soon as possible, go to a ce where no one knows anyone, have the baby and settle down first. Then go back to the Hidden n.¡± The affairs of the Hidden Tribe had to be dealt with, and Vivian Mond could not hide for the rest of her life. But the baby in her belly was almost two months old, so she should have no problem hiding for eight months. By then, the baby will be born safely, and she will have someone to take care of it, and then she can go back to the Hidden n without any worries. ¡°That Morris kid will let you go?¡± Houghton removed his security cap, scratched his head, and grunted softly with his cap on again, clearly not believing that Morris Cheal would let Vivian Mond go. ¡°With the way he feels about me, he certainly wouldn¡¯t let me leave. But ¡­¡± She paused in mid-sentence, her eyelids lifted slightly, those clear, watery eyes looking at Houghton, ¡°If he forgets about me, naturally he won¡¯t stop me.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Houghton was suddenly a little puzzled by Vivian Mond¡¯s thoughts. Vivian Mond blinked her long, thickshes, her eyelids drooping slightly to hide the starry glint in her eyes. After blinking for just a moment, her eyes became dull again. Only after a long time did she say, ¡°I had the pleasure of reading a book called ¡­¡± Slowing down her tone, she looked up to Houghton and said, ¡°The Secret History of the Hidden Tribe.¡± After saying the title of the book, Vivian Mond kept staring at Houghton, as if trying to detect a clue from his subtle facial expression. As expected, Houghton¡¯s eyebrows furrowed and a bit of surprise haloed under his eyes, ¡°Where did you read that?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where I read it. However, the book clearly says that there is a kind of hidden tribe that can seal a person¡¯s memory.¡± Some things are coincidental, yet it seems like a free arrangement in the underworld. For example, when she went to The Cheal family¡¯s old mansion and identally fell into the dungeon of The Cheal family¡¯s old mansion, she coincidentally found the book that reads ¡°The Secret History of the Crypt¡± in the study of the dungeon. When she was lost in the dungeon, she saw the book and read it curiously for a while, just in time to see that it was written about the ult art to seal the memory. Vivian Mond wonders from time to time if this is what God intended. Houghton held his cigarette and took several puffs until it burned out, then he put the butt down in the ashtray and twisted it out. ¡°Answer my question.¡± Houghton pressed. Vivian Mond knows that Houghton is very concerned about the matter of the hidden family, and does not intend to hide, said: ¡°The Cheal family old mansion has a dungeon, once he and I identally broke into the dungeon, in the dungeon study identally saw.¡± ¡°The Cheal family¡¯s old house¡¯s underground pce? What age is that dungeon? The books, how old and new are they?¡± ¡°The dungeon is at least a hundred years old, and The Secret History of the Hidden Family is a blue-skinned book, like an isted copy left over from thest century.¡± After she finished, Houghton leaned back in his seat with his arms around his chest, pondering. After a long time, he murmured, ¡°The Hidden Family has been very secretive, and not many people know the existence of the Hidden Family. Why did the ¡°Secret History of the Hidden Family¡± appear in The Cheal family¡¯s underground pce? Could it be that The Cheal family still has people who used to be from the Hidden Family?¡± ¡°If The Cheal family has people from the Hidden Race, will it have any effect?¡± Vivian Mond noticed that Houghton looked serious and knew that this was a serious matter. ¡°That depends on what level the other side is in the Crypt.¡± Houghton sighed again and waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s just that, this matter is set aside for now, I will investigateter. But you said you wanted to seal Morris Cheal¡¯s memory, have you thought about it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded without thinking. ¡°You won¡¯t regret it?¡± ¡°Since I met him, he has saved my life many times, and I owe him a lot. Initially, when I was with him, I would be at peace with him saving me, and I would even feel that he was good and worthy of being entrusted. But as he saved me more often and sacrificed more for me, I felt it was a debt that could not be repaid, a pressure that made my conscience ufortable.¡± Love, too, requires sharedmitment. Vivian Mond wanted to do a lot for Morris Cheal, but he was limited in his ability to do so. In the year since he met Morris Cheal, he has repeatedly put himself in danger for her, and the debt he owes her will never be repaid. But her current situation is, not only can not be repaid, but also infinitely stacked ¡®kindness¡¯! Eventually, the bottom line was reached and she could no longer ept the sacrifices Morris Cheal made for her. ¡°That¡¯s one way to go. However, sealing memories is not something that anyone can do. Let me know when you think of it and I¡¯ll help you contact someone as fast as I can.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, I¡¯ve already made sure.¡± Vivian Mond was adamant.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. That stubbornness wasforting, yet heartbreaking to Houghton. He looked at Vivian Mond in a meaningful way and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. Finally, he just nodded, got up and left. Vivian Mond sat alone under the umbre in the lounge area for a long, long time. Buzzing ¨C The phone in her pocket rang unexpectedly. She pulled it out and saw that it was Morris Cheal calling. Vivian Mond hesitated for a moment and answered the phone, ¡°Morris?¡± ¡°Are you done shopping? Why haven¡¯t you replied to all your messages?¡± At the other end of the phone, Morris Cheal¡¯s tone was gentle and inquisitive. Hearing his gentle voice, Vivian Mond only felt a vague pain in her heart, and felt more and more painful for him. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be right back when I¡¯m done shopping.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you at home.¡± ¡­ Night apartment. Half an hour or soter, Vivian Mond returned to the apartment and walked into the living room to see Morris Cheal sitting on the couch. And Morris Cheal heard the sound and inclined her head to look at the foyer, only to see Vivian Mond standing there changing her shoes with one hand on the wall and the other carrying arge handbag. She looked exhausted and skimmed at him, ¡°Gee, Sue Stewart is really too good at shopping, I¡¯m getting tired.¡± Chapter 544 : Beaten by Ex-Girlfriend ¡°Back?¡± Morris Cheal got up and walked towards Vivian Mond, his handsome face tinged with a few gentle smiles. The breezy and casual attitude, as if he didn¡¯t even know Vivian Mond was lying, naturally took the handbag from her hands, ¡°bought so many things, any gifts from me?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Vivian Mond froze for a moment, shook his head, his small face full of embarrassment, reached out and scratched his head, ¡°Oh, I ¡­ was too tired to shop with Sue Stewart today and gave it to forget.¡± Shopping or whatever, does not exist. She was just on her way back to round up the lies, in the roadside mall randomly bought a few pieces of clothing, do not even know if they fit themselves. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for forgetting about you. Otherwise, let¡¯s go shopping together tomorrow and I¡¯ll pick out a few more clothes for you.¡± Vivian Mond tactfully changed the subject. Morris Cheal nced at her with deep eyes, his dark pupils were obscure, making it difficult to understand what he was thinking. ¡°Whatever you say.¡± He answered and led Vivian Mond to the living room. The tired little woman lounged on the sofa, ¡°I¡¯m a little sleepy.¡± I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the hot weather that makes people have the habit of taking a nap, or if it¡¯s because she¡¯s pregnant, she always feels a little tired. Vivian Mond was thankful that the baby was safe and sound after being beaten up so badly by Issac Shaw in C. It was a blessing from God. Morris Cheal poured her a ss of warm water and handed it to her, ¡°Here, have some water.¡± He was so gentle and considerate, very different from his cold and domineering image. It was hard to imagine that the ruthless man that people talked about would be so considerate. Vivian Mond can¡¯t help but think of the saying ¡­ A tiger with a heart of gold can smell a rose. The first thing you need to do is get up, sit cross-legged on the sofa, and take the ss of water. Vivian Mond smiled heartily, ¡°Morris, you are so kind to me.¡± After saying that, Vivian Mond took a big gulp of water with the ss of water. The man took the ss and put it on the table, taking out a tissue to wipe the water stains on the corners of Vivian Mond¡¯s mouth. Suddenly, his bony jade-like fingers cupped her chin and hooked it slightly, ¡°My goodness to youes at a price.¡± ¡°Ah? What ¡­ what price?¡± Vivian Mond looked up at him standing in front of him, and from his well-defined features could feel a few moments of coldness, although not so obvious. ¡°Be good to you, and you must naturally be good to me. If one day abandon me ¡­¡± The words stopped abruptly in the middle of the sentence. Morris Cheal¡¯s gaze was tinged with a little morose coldness, ¡°I will definitely break your legs and keep you under house arrest.¡± The jaw was pinched hard by him, and Vivian Mond winced in pain, ¡°Hiss, oops, you¡¯re pinching me.¡± Vivian Mond beamed and pped Morris Cheal¡¯s hand away. As she reached up and rubbed her chin, her eyes dropped in thought, a light flickered in her eyes. Morris Cheal was clearly not in the right mood, and she could see it in her eyes. Could it be that ¡­ He knows something? After thinking about it, Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t figure out what was broken. ¡°Still not willing to say?¡± Suddenly, he asked coldly. Vivian Mond looked up at Morris Cheal and locked eyes with him for a moment, as if she could sense something. She knitted her brows, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, asked, ¡°You ¡­ know all about it?¡± ¡°Hmm. Say it.¡± Morris Cheal sat sideways beside her and put his arm around her shoulders, ¡°First Look is my weddingpany, how could I not know when you tantly went to Master Houghton.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Vivian Mond froze, confused, ¡°You ¡­ you mean, about me going to Houghton?¡± ¡°Or else.¡± He held her hand in his left hand, his fingertips gently rubbing the back of her hand, feeling her delicate smooth skin, with a dark despondency under his slightly drooping eyelids. It was giving Vivian Mond a chance. Morris Cheal gives tips. When Morris Cheal said that, Vivian Mond breathed a sigh of relief and nodded, ¡°Yeah. After shopping with Sue Stewart, I passed by First Look Wedding, so I went over to sit and talk to Houghton.¡± ¡°Talking about abandoning me in a hurry?¡± Vivian Mond: ¡°¡­¡± Ambiguous words, what is he trying to say?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Vivian, even if you go out to train for six months, I will still look for you. If one day suddenly can¡¯t contact you. You, dead.¡± ¡°Oh, heh heh heh ¡­¡± Vivian Mondughed dryly a few times, finally understood Morris Cheal ¡®meaning¡¯, shook his head repeatedly, and leaned towards him again, his small head rubbed, ¡°How would I ah, you are so good to me. I don¡¯t want to leave you.¡± The man wrapped his arm around her, his hand smoothed her long hair, ¡°Vivian, promise me you won¡¯t leave me. Okay?¡± Morris Cheal was disappointed when he couldn¡¯t wait for the truth. But it also confirmed his thoughts that the reason Vivian Mond wouldn¡¯t tell him about the pregnancy was that she wanted to leave him. Take his baby and leave without a word! Leaning against his chest, Vivian Mond slowly closed her eyes, hiding the pain in her pupils, and did not answer his words for a long time. Holding Morris Cheal¡¯s hand, Vivian Mond nudged his fingernails uneasily and nodded slightly, ¡°Yeah, okay.¡± The reply was, after all, somewhat perfunctory. This time, it was Morris Cheal who was silent. The two men sat on the sofa for a while, each with his own thoughts, neither of them saying anything. Until the silence was broken by a ringing phone. Vivian Mond¡¯s cell phone rang, and it was Madame Cheal calling. She took out her phone and looked up at Morris Cheal, ¡°Arlo Marsh? What¡¯s he doing calling me.¡± Answering the phone, Vivian Mond asked, ¡°Arlo Marsh, what¡¯s up with the call.¡± ¡°Where are you? If you¡¯re okay,e to the police station.¡± ¡°The police station? Go to ¡­ to the police station for what?¡± ¡°Sophie was injured, people in the police station, you hurry over.¡± ¡°Oh, okay, I know.¡± Hanging up the phone, Vivian Mond repeated to Morris Cheal, anxiously got up and walked to the foyer, ¡°Morris, I have to hurry over.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± Knowing that Vivian Mond was pregnant with twins, Morris Cheal became more and more uneasy about her. The two of them changed shoes in the foyer, went downstairs, and drove straight to the police station. L City, police station. In the lobby of the police station, the two walked in and met Arlo Marsh. Vivian Mond rushed forward and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, why is Sophie injured?¡± Arlo Marsh was dressed in a navy blue uniform, wearing a police cap and a sense of justice. He removed the police cap, reached out and touched his hair, and nced at Morris Cheal behind Vivian Mond, and couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised that the two of them were still together. ¡°This is something ¡­ not very good to say.¡± ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. It¡¯s a lot of hassle to grind.¡± Vivian Mond is a little worried about Sophie, after all, she has been working with her after graduating from college and doing things for her. Later people stay in the weddingpany, always work with Mandy, usually free to meet for dinner together, Vivian Mond really treats her as a sister. ¡°Philip Dixon. is not that jerk, every day tease people little girl, the result of his girlfriend ¡­ not, ex-girlfriend. The ex-girlfriend came back and directly found someone to give Sophie a beating. I also contacted Philip Dixon, but his phone could not be reached.¡± Chapter 545 : Philip Dixon was scummed ¡°Girlfriend? He, I thought he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡± Knowing Philip Dixon until now, Vivian Mond always thought Philip Dixon didn¡¯t have a girlfriend, howe a girlfriend popped up now? She looked back at Morris Cheal in confusion, waiting for his answer. Morris Cheal did not intend to hide and told the truth, ¡°Philip Dixon is in this state today because of her first love.¡± He paused and hesitated for a moment, as if he was trying to figure out how to exin to her in a clear and concise manner. ¡°Simply put, his first love scummed him, and after that, he started scumming others.¡± Morris Cheal added. Now Vivian Mond understood. It turns out Philip Dixon is so phndering because his first love hurt him, and he can¡¯t get his first love out of his mind. Now his first love came back and mistakenly thought that Sophie had something with Philip Dixon and beat Sophie up? ¡°Philip Dixon, that bastard, is a womanizer every day. Vivian Mond cursed in anger while taking the phone to call Philip Dixon. The phone dialed out, beeped a few times, but no one answered. She had no choice but to hang up the phone and went in with Arlo Marsh to meet Sophie in the lounge. Sophie was wearing a pinched-waist summer suit and a high ponytail, but at the moment the high ponytail was tilted to one side, herbed hair was messy, and her white face was covered with three bloodstains, the corners of her mouth were seeping with blood, and her eyes were swollen from crying. ¡°Sophie?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Vivian Mond walked over to her, distraught. When she heard the familiar voice, Sophie, who was sobbing and choking, looked up and saw Vivian Mond walking in. She immediately got up and pounced on Vivian Mond, hugging her and bawling, ¡°Oooh ¡­ Vivian, you¡¯re finally here. ¡± Sophie didn¡¯t have any rtives or friends in L City, but had a good rtionship with Mandy and Vivian Mond. Mandy has to work and take care of the children, Sophie can not bother her, so she can only call Vivian Mond. Besides, Vivian Mond was close to Philip Dixon. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ming.¡± Soothing Sophie, who was crying like a child in her arms, Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t help but feel that she was obviously not older than Sophie, but she looked like a child. ¡°Oooh ¡­ Vivian, I¡¯m scared.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s okay with me.¡± Said Vivian Mond, pushing Sophie away, looking her up and down, ¡°How is it, is there any injury on your body? Let me take you to the hospital for a checkup.¡± ¡°My stomach ¡­ stomach hurts.¡± Sophie sobbed incessantly, pearly, I saw a lot of pity, let Vivian Mond followed the heartache. But Morris Cheal standing outside the door cold eyes skimmed to Arlo Marsh, ¡°Where is his girlfriend?¡± ¡°Philip¡¯s girlfriend is not an easy one, she¡¯s a tight-lipped person who leaves things to others. If Sophie wasn¡¯t Vivian Mond¡¯s best friend, I wouldn¡¯t have said it was Philip¡¯s girlfriend without enough evidence. Not rigorous.¡± The case requires physical evidence, although Arlo Marsh knows the person behind the Philip Dixon girlfriend, but there is not enough evidence can not say, that is called false usations, nder. But a few of them have a good rtionship, Arlo Marsh will naturally tell the truth. ¡°Forget about him, what about you guys? Why are you together again.¡± Arlo Marsh was more concerned about Morris Cheal and Vivian Mond¡¯s rtionship progress than Philip Dixon¡¯s affair. ¡°As you can see, together. Ready to ¡­ get married.¡± Morris Cheal made no secret of it. ¡°Married? Rather a sudden turn of events.¡± Arlo Marsh was surprised, ¡°I always thought you were not so easy to get married ¡­ hiss ¡­ kick me for what.¡± Arlo Marsh did not finish a sentence, Morris Cheal kicked him in the leg, painful he drew a breath. Chapter 546 : Make her pay ¡°Shut up if you can¡¯t talk.¡± Morris Cheal¡¯s face sank and his cold eyes shot straight through. Just one look stared Arlo Marsh down in a cold sweat down his back. ¡°It¡¯s just a passing remark, why do you take it seriously.¡± Arlo Marsh touched his nose, his ck-and-white eyes shed a little bit of light, and came to Morris Cheal¡¯s ear, and whispered: ¡°This woman, right, is all emotional. If you can get her pregnant, you will be able to get it.¡± With that, he also proudly raised an eyebrow at Morris Cheal, confidently, ¡°All conclusions drawn from experience.¡± Morris Cheal, who was standing upright, had his arms around his chest, and his eyes fell on Arlo Marsh, ¡°Not from thirty years of singleness, indeed?¡± At once, the smile on Arlo Marsh¡¯s face copsed and he gave him a nk look and did not speak again. Killing people to kill their hearts. But so it goes. At that moment, Vivian Mond walked out of the lounge with Sophie in her arms and stood in front of Arlo Marsh. Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Sophie was touched by the righteousness of the protection. She sucked in her nose and wept, ¡°Vivian, you are so good to me.¡± Not a sister, more like a sister, Sophie more and more want to return a hundred times. ¡°This ¡­¡± Arlo Marsh had some difficulty, inclined his head to nce at Morris Cheal, saw that he only had Vivian Mond in his eyes, could not help but the corners of his mouth slightly twitch. Sure enough, with a woman, a brother is a hammer. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get Philip Dixon to give you a piece of his mind.¡± Arlo Marsh answered Vivian Mond¡¯s words perfectly. Arlo Marsh then walked the three of them out of the police station, watching the car disappear from view before he turned around and went into the police station. ¡°Shh~~¡± Suddenly, a whistle sounded behind him. Arlo Marsh¡¯s steps were slow, and when he looked back, he saw a man dressed in ck casual clothes, wearing a ck duck-tongue hat, sunsses and a mask, all ¡®armed¡¯, lying on the edge of the automatic sliding door, greeting him. The behavior was rather odd. With the professional sensitivity of a police officer, he felt that there was something wrong with this man. Could it be that some criminal suspect hade over to surrender? ¡°Who are you?¡± Because the person lying next to the automatic sliding door, only revealing his brain and upper body, sneaky, Arlo Marsh did not recognize it for a while. It wasn¡¯t until he came up to him and the man removed his sunsses that he realized it was Philip Dixon. ¡°Holy shit, you can¡¯t even recognize me? I think your name is not Arlo Marsh, blind.¡± Philip Dixon said, while looking left and right, nervous.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wrapped up like a mummy, I can recognize it?¡± Arlo Marsh, hands in his pockets, couldn¡¯t help but assume the seriousness of a police officer and questioned, ¡°Why can¡¯t you get through on the phone? Your woman called Sophie, Ergo and Vivian Mond just left, you better give them an exnation.¡± ¡°Nonsense, I wouldn¡¯t daree out if Ergo and Vivian didn¡¯t leave.¡± Philip Dixon said, and put the sunsses on again, ¡°I came over to tell you that I have to go out to avoid the wind recently.¡± ¡°Avoid what? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re in trouble, right?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s to avoid Larissa.¡± Philip Dixon shook his head and sighed, ¡°Why do you think she wants to beat Sophie? ¡°Heh.¡± Arlo Marsh couldn¡¯t help himself, ¡°You loved her to death, but now she¡¯s looking for you and you¡¯re avoiding her.¡± ¡°Hmph, at first dumped the little master, nowe back to me. I¡¯m toozy to see her.¡± Philip Dixon snorted, took out a cigarette from his pocket, put it in his mouth, lit the fire, and smoked it. Because Arlo Marsh was at work, no smoking during work, so he was not given a cigarette. Then, added a sentence, ¡°When the old man is what, called toe and waved away.¡± At this time, Arlo Marsh¡¯s phone rang abruptly. ¡°Answer the phone.¡± Arlo Marsh answered the phone, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Marsh brother ah, this is Larissa. that ¡­ have you seen the four cakes?¡± On the other end of the phone, Larissa asked. Larissa had been abroad for many years and had changed her cell phone number, so Arlo Marsh did not know that the call was from her. He nced at Philip Dixon and deliberately said, ¡°Looking for Philip Dixon, huh?¡± Chapter 547 : Sophie is cute Philip Dixon¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and he frantically waved his hand, signaling Arlo Marsh not to betray him. ¡°I don¡¯t know where Philip Dixon is, but there¡¯s something I want to ask you. Did you get someone to beat up Sophie?¡± ¡°Uh uh ¡­ huh, is that a thing, why don¡¯t I know about it?¡± ¡°Larissa, what you did with Philip is a private matter, I have no right to interfere. But as a police officer, this is something I must warn you about. By the way, Sophie is a good sister of Ergo Woman, don¡¯t get the wrong idea.¡± After Arlo Marsh finished, a short silence fell on the other end of the phone, so Arlo Marsh hung up the phone directly. He swept his cold eyes to Philip Dixon, ¡°Take care of your own affair debts, you better give an exnation on Vivian Mond¡¯s side.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Philip Dixon didn¡¯t dare to see Vivian Mond, for fear of being beaten up, which he couldn¡¯t afford to do. But when he noticed Arlo Marsh¡¯s face was not looking good, he gave in, ¡°Tell you what, ask Sophieter if she¡¯s with Vivian, and when they¡¯re not together, you let me know. I will personallye to the door to apologize to Sophie.¡± The two of them just decided happily. After Vivian Mond took Sophie out of the police station, he took her to the clinic to get some medicine, and then sent Sophie home, where he stayed with her all afternoon until it was dark. After a period of reassurance, Sophie was in a much better mood. Morris Cheal arranged for a dinner to be brought to Sophie by the staff of First ss Residence, and Sophie¡¯s bad heart was instantly cured by looking at the sumptuous dinner table. And just after sending off the waiter from First ss, there was a knock on the living room door. She got up and walked to the door and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Me.¡± A familiar man¡¯s voice rang out. Sophie leaned over and nced at the cat¡¯s eye on the door and found it was Philip Dixon, which opened the door, ¡°Young Master Dixon, what brings you here?¡± Philip Dixon, carrying a pile of nutrition in his hand, walked in and smiled at Sophie, ¡°Sophie, I¡¯m really sorry, I¡¯m really sorry, I¡¯m to me for your injury. I¡¯m not specificallying over here to make amends.¡± As he spoke, his eyes fell on Sophie¡¯s face, seeing a few scratches on her delicate cheeks and bruises at the corners of her mouth, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty. Thinking Larissa was being overly unreasonable. Sophie looked at Philip Dixon carrying arge bag of things, restrained pursed his lips and shook his head repeatedly, ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± The Dixon family¡¯s youngest son, to apologize for this matter, she appreciated the feelings. More than anything else, the surprise and surprise. Philip Dixon lifted his foot to close the door, put his things on the floor, turned around and cupped Sophie¡¯s little face, broke her cheek sideways, smacked his lips and said, ¡°Tsk, so heavy-handed. It¡¯s really damn.¡± His slender white hand cupped her chin, frowning as he carefully examined Sophie¡¯s face, seemingly deliberately moving closer in order to get a better look.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Sophie clearly felt his proximity, and even the warm breath that came to her face, immediately nervously biting her lips, white cheeks tinged with a touch of scarlet, and even the ears were hot. In a sh, her deer bumped and her breathing was a beat faster. ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± Seemingly not quite used to Philip Dixon¡¯s proximity, he waved Philip Dixon¡¯s hand away directly, ¡°Master Dixon, I¡¯m really fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Philip Dixon, despite his big-hearted nature, didn¡¯t notice Sophie¡¯s slightly flickering gaze, but he could see her peach-like cheeks, flushed with an unnatural blush. Sophie is wearing cartoon pajamas, a pink bunny hairband, and two twisted braids, which is extraordinarily small and cute. The first time I saw her in this outfit, Philip Dixon was shaken, ¡°Sophie, you are still suitable for the pure route, you look better in in face.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sophie looked down at her pajamas and hastily exined, ¡°I took a shower when I got back, so I changed my clothes and took off my makeup.¡± I took a shower only after being beaten up, and took off my makeup again in order to rub medicine on my face. Chapter 548 – The enemy comes to the door ¡°Oh.¡± Philip Dixon did not care much, smelled a puff of fragrance, was immediately distracted, ¡°You cooked, so fragrant?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Morris, having the meal delivered from the Yipinju.¡± ¡°Yipinju? Tsk tsk ¡­ Second brother is really heartless. I haven¡¯t seen him send me any food from the First ss Residence.¡± Seeing Philip Dixon say this, Sophie had to politely ask, ¡°The food sent is quite a lot, I can¡¯t finish it alone, why don¡¯t ¡­ Young Master Dixon stay and eat some together?¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯m starving.¡± Philip Dixon did not hesitate.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Sophie: ¡°¡­¡± I¡¯m just being polite, you rich people are so nonchnt. The first thing I did was to take Philip Dixon to the restaurant and prepare a pair of dishes for him and put them in front of him. Philip Dixon took the chopsticks and was ready to eat when Sophie immediately said, ¡°Young Master Dixon, you ¡­ haven¡¯t washed your hands yet.¡± Philip Dixon, who was used to doing things his own way, suddenly froze and raised his eyes to look at Sophie. Two people four eyes facing each other, Sophie home dress, in the background of this warm small home, the atmosphere is extraordinarily beautiful. Philip Dixon has not felt the feeling. It¡¯s as if the emptiness of years, in this moment inexplicably filled up, instantly let him feel full. It is probably a muddle for so many years, only at this time he felt the taste of home. Instead of in therge vi, he sat with his family in the dining room, silent meal, the maid on the side of the dishes. The cold atmosphere, withoutughter, adds to the worry. ¡°Good. Where is the bathroom?¡± ¡°There.¡± Sophie pointed in the direction of the bathroom. Philip Dixon went into the bathroom, washed his hands, and when he came out, he noticed theyout of Sophie¡¯s apartment. The small living room was well-kept, and a bouquet of flowers, white roses, was kept on the table. What a coincidence, that was exactly the flower he liked. ¡°You like roses?¡± Philip Dixon asked Sophie, lifting his chin and indicating the flowers on the low table in the living room. ¡°Yes. White roses, pure love.¡± She said with a smile. At that, Philip Dixon had a glint in his eyes. What a coincidence. The two sat at the table and ate quietly. Although they often see each other, the first time they sat down to eat together, it was Sophie¡¯s home, which made Sophie a little restrained. She chewed her food slowly, and to ease the awkwardness, she looked for topics to talk to Philip Dixon. The conversation is full of admiration for Philip Dixon. Of course, Philip Dixon, in addition to phndering, really has a lot of advantages. A man who is capable, easy-going and full of humor always gives people an inexplicable good feeling. Knock, knock, knock¡­ Suddenly, there was a knock on the living room door. Sophie put down her chopsticks, ¡°I¡¯ll go open the door.¡± Mandy had also contacted her at that moment, Sophie instinctively thought it was Mandy who came over. After all, half an hour had passed, and Mandy should have arrived. When she pulled open the door, the person standing at the door was a woman with light makeup, long ck hair hanging down and wearing a ck navy hat. She was wearing a ck waistless short shirt and ck loose cks, with a thick gold chain hanging down the side of the short shirt, buckled on the waist of the pants, and matching sneakers. An outfit that set off her skin white and red, her slim waist not a hair out of ce, and a visible waistline. ¡°You¡¯re Sophie, right? Introduce myself, my name is Larissa,¡± Larissa said while walking towards the living room. Chapter 549 : Killing to the house ¡°Larissa?¡± Sophie really didn¡¯t know who Larissa was, but was deeply attracted by her unique aura and felt that the woman in front of her was unbelievably beautiful. This figure, this outfit, directly crushed the star. However,pared to Vivian, it is still slightly inferior, after all, this face, a bit on the side of the Netflix face. ¡°Well. I am the girlfriend of the four cakes.¡± Larissa was carrying something in her hand and ced it on the floor of the entrance hall, not noticing the people in the restaurant inside.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Sophie was a little depressed, ¡°Who¡¯s Four Cakes?¡± Because Philip Dixonst name Dixon first name Philip, so Larissa directly gave him a nickname ¡®four cakes¡¯. ¡°What are you pretending to be confused about.¡± Larissa ruffled her straight ck hair and nced at Sophie with contempt, ¡°This outfit is really fresh and uplicated, no wonder you can hook up with my four cakes. A little tact, underestimated you.¡± This time, Sophie immediately understood who ¡®four cakes¡¯ was. Philip Dixon! Her brain exploded. She was beaten up today because of Philip Dixon, and now that Philip Dixon¡¯s girlfriend was at her door, she couldn¡¯t even jump into the river. When you think about it, you are really talking too much just now, why did you ask Philip Dixon if he wanted to stay for dinner? The two had a conversation that Philip Dixon in the living room could naturally hear, but had no intention ofing out, which Sophie knew was Philip Dixon not wanting to be misunderstood. After all, she had worked as an assistant to Vivian Mond and was good at reading people¡¯s minds. She immediately said: ¡°Miss Mandy, you really misunderstood, I do not have any rtionship with Master Dixon. Meanwhile, I wish you both happiness. I¡¯m a little tired, so I won¡¯t keep you.¡± Sophie gave the expulsion order, not wanting to entangle with Larissa, fearing that if she found Philip Dixon hereter, there would be another mess. ¡°I¡¯vee to your door to apologize, what¡¯s your attitude?¡± Larissa put her arms around her chest, tilted her head, and looked at Sophie with unkind eyes, as if to say, ¡°Don¡¯t be ungrateful. The reason she had the face to apologize to Sophie was because of Sophie¡¯s rtionship with Morris Cheal. Otherwise, she really does not care to bow down to a woman. Sophie was a little annoyed, and felt that Larissa was brash and unreasonable, and also arrogant, but ¡­ she was really afraid of her. ¡°Miss Mandy, I forgive you, and I ept your feelings. But I¡¯m really ¡­ really a bit tired.¡± Faced with her unreasonable pestering, Sophie was quite helpless. Her small face showed exhaustion and impatience, that is a state of emotion that can not be concealed. In Larissa¡¯s eyes, it was seen as a provocation, making Larissa feel that she was being defied by a poor woman at the bottom of the pile. ¡°Yo, very arrogant.¡± Larissa reached out and shoved Sophie, who, wearing slippers, took a few steps backwards and crashed right into the gift boxes Philip Dixon was carrying, falling straight to the floor and letting out an ¡°ahhh¡±. Philip Dixon, who was sitting in the dining room, finally came out, ¡°Larissa, have you had enough?¡± As soon as he came out, he saw Sophie on the floor and subconsciously thought that Larissa had pushed her down. Philip Dixon appeared in sight, Larissa stunned, pupils earthquake general look at him, brow wrinkled and wrinkled, ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­¡± She reached out and pointed to Philip Dixon and then to Sophie, ¡°This is what you call ¡®no rtionship¡¯?¡± Before Sophie could reply, Larissa saw Philip Dixone over and help Sophie up, asking, ¡°Are you okay?¡± It was a normal concern, probably because of the guilt in his heart, so Philip Dixon spoke a little more gently. Chapter 550 : Deafened ¡°I ¡­ me, I¡¯m fine.¡± Sophie shook her head and hurriedly pushed Philip Dixon away, wanting to keep her distance from him to avoid being misunderstood by Larissa. But when she moved two steps to the left and just distanced herself from Philip Dixon, Larissa pped her directly on the face, ¡°Seducing my man, do you not want to live!¡± The p fell with a crisp, clear sound, extraordinarily loud. A p right on her ear, hit Sophie¡¯s ears buzzing, half a long time did not return to consciousness, only froze to reach out and rub the ear. It hurt, it hurt a lot. ¡°Larissa, what¡¯s wrong with you? Come at me if you have something to say, why are you hitting her.¡± Philip Dixon pulled Sophie behind him to protect her, ring at Larissa in anger, furious. Philip Dixon looked at the beautiful woman in front of him, the face he had been thinking about, but now he was standing in front of her and she was so strange. Strange enough for him to not recognize. After years of absence, knowing that Larissa was back in the country, Philip Dixon was a bit repulsed and couldn¡¯t ept the idea of running away, not wanting to be found by Larissa. He just didn¡¯t expect her to still have a bossydy¡¯s temper. Larissa¡¯s long nails pointed at Sophie, ¡°This bitch seduced you, I can¡¯t hit? Have you forgotten what I said back then.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about that time!¡± Philip Dixon roared at the end of her sentence, looking at Larissa¡¯s eyes ted with ayer of coldness, the hand hanging at his side clenched, actually pulled Sophie into his arms, his left arm around her waist, his right hand sped her chin and kissed her on the lips. This kiss was a pdash one. Then, releasing Sophie, Philip Dixon turned to Larissa, ¡°Satisfied?¡± Philip Dixon snorted lightly, ¡°No one is obligated to wait for you where you are since you left in the first ce. I, Philip Dixon, even less so.¡± He said something against his heart.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Larissa pursed her lips, raised her finger to point at Sophie, and shook off her hand with a fierce desire to speak. Locking eyes with him for a moment, Larissa nodded, ¡°I know I was the one who wronged you, but aren¡¯t I back to marry you now? You were the one who kept avoiding me!¡± Yes, Larissa came back this time to find Philip Dixon to get married. So Philip Dixon has been avoiding her, avoiding her. In desperation, Larissa checked the people who appeared around Philip Dixon recently. The frequent contacts include not only Mandy but also Sophie, and Mandy is married with a child, which he will definitely not like. Larissa finally targeted Sophie. Sophie¡¯s ears hurt, and her left hand kept covering her ears without speaking. At this point, Philip Dixon shook his head, ¡°Tired of yinge back? Larissa, do you really think someone will wait for you where you are for the rest of your life? I gave you three years and you didn¡¯t know how to cherish it. Now ¡­¡± Philip Dixon sighed softly as he spoke, ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± He wrapped his arm around Sophie, tilted his head , slightly lifting his chin, gesturing to Larissa, ¡°I prefer a meek and well-behaved girl now.¡± Philip Dixon¡¯s arm around Sophie¡¯s shoulders tightened again, dering his sovereignty, ¡°I¡¯m avoiding you because I¡¯m toozy to exin to you. Tell Sophie we¡¯re getting engaged, and I urge you to withdraw your unsupportable thoughts.¡± Larissa stared at the two men in front of her with anger and rage, her pink fists clenched, her red lips slightly open, wanting to say something but silent. After a long silence, she nodded slightly, ¡°Philip Dixon, you have guts!¡± Larissa turned to leave, while Philip Dixon did not ignore her moist eyes, nor did he intend to follow her. ¡°Sophie, I¡¯m sorry, I ¡­¡± Philip Dixon let go of Sophie, apologized to her, and suddenly noticed that his hand was still covering his ear, he couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your ear?¡± ¡°My ear hurts.¡± Sophie murmured. With the keenness of a doctor, Philip Dixon yanked Sophie¡¯s hand away and stood beside him to take a look at her left ear, and suddenly found a little red blood stain spilling out of it. ¡°Come with me to the hospital!¡± His face sank and he instantly pulled Sophie straight to the hospital. Chapter 551 : Sophie Becomes Philip Dixon’s Girlfriend In the hospital to do some tests, as expected, is a trauma caused by the eardrum rupture. ¡°First take the medicine,e back to the hospital in four weeks to review, if not healed will have to repair the eardrum.¡± Philip Dixon took the medication and stood in front of Sophie and said. Sophie nodded and took the medicine, ¡°I got it.¡± ¡°Let me take you back.¡± Philip Dixon had a guilty conscience. ¡°No ¡­ no need.¡± ¡°What a waste of words.¡± Philip Dixon snatched the medicine back again and tugged Sophie¡¯s wrist towards the outside. He was in front, she was behind. As far as the eye could see, it was Philip¡¯s warm hand holding her slender wrist and his handsome, good-looking back. Bang, bang, bang. Sophie¡¯s heart was racing, she felt her breathing was disturbed, her face was flushed with nervousness, her cheeks were on fire, and she even forgot to shake Philip Dixon¡¯s hand away. Getting into Philip Dixon¡¯s car, he drove her back to the neighborhood. Arriving at her destination, Sophie said, ¡°Thanks for the ride back, bye.¡± She finished and reached for the car door, only to find that it was locked and she couldn¡¯t open it at all. ¡°Young Master Dixon, the car door is locked.¡± Sophie reminded, looking at Philip Dixon with some shyness in her eyes. ¡°Sophie, be my girlfriend, right?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Philip Dixon inclined his head to look at her, and said in a serious manner. ¡°Huh?¡± Sophie¡¯s brain buzzed at the sudden news. ¡°I said it¡¯s a fake girlfriend, apany me to y the game, and I¡¯ll pay you.¡± When he finished, Sophie was still dazed, seemingly not yet awake from the surprise. Most likely, the news was too shocking and needed time to digest. With a flourish, Philip Dixon continued, ¡°I¡¯ll pay you 100, 000 a month, until she leaves and that¡¯s the end of it.¡± ¡°Uh ¡­ this ¡­¡± One hundred thousand dors, really tempting ah. Sophie, after all, is just out of the campus, for this reward is quite heartwarming, simply can not refuse. But on second thought, Larissa so fierce, a p can hit her ear piercing, it is too terrible. She shook her head, ¡°The reward is very generous, but I just think it¡¯s too scary. Still count ¡­¡± ¡°Add another 100, 000! But I¡¯ll be staying at your apartment for the duration.¡± Philip Dixon finished, perceived Sophie eyes a re, small face emerged alert look, he hurriedly exined: ¡°do a full set of drama, if the separation is not very suspicious? But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll just sleep on your living room couch.¡± Larissa is too smart, some things done with a mistake, she can see it at a nce. ¡°Two ¡­ two hundred thousand?¡± What arge sum of money. Sophie shell teeth bite lips, inclined head looking at the roof of the car, the heart calction: two hundred thousand a month, two months four hundred thousand, against her two or three years of sry it. ¡°Can shepensate me for beating me?¡± She asked straightforwardly. A pair of watery eyes swirling water waves, smile curved beautiful eyes, very cute. ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± Philip Dixon was amused by Sophie¡¯s appearance, ¡°to kill you, give you as muchpensation is useless.¡± ¡°All rule ofw society, can still really kill me, I do not believe.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, she wouldn¡¯t dare to be so reckless.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal. But let¡¯s sign a contract, you won¡¯t renege on your debt in ck and white. It just so happens that I have a printer at home.¡± ¡°Tsk ¡­ who did you learn this little money ve look from?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only natural to like money, you don¡¯t need to learn.¡± Sophieughed. The two of them went upstairs together, Sophie drew up a contract, printed it out, signed it with Philip Dixon, and Philip Dixon directly transferred 100, 000 for the deposit. Sophie found a quilt from the cab and put it on the sofa, and said to Philip Dixon, ¡°Then from today, you will sleep here.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Philip Dixon nodded his head. Sophie inclined her head and nced at the clock on the wall, it was only after 8:00 p. m. She was not sleepy, if she was usually brushing up on her drama, now that Philip Dixon was there, she was a little rushed. ¡°Then ¡­ you can rest for a while, I will go to the bedroom to lie down for a while.¡± Although she has known Philip Dixon for a long time, but under the same roof, Sophie is really difficult to adapt, so choose to avoid the bedroom. The moment shey down on the bed, Sophie realized ¡­ A one-bedroom apartment, because theyout is not reasonable, so the bathroom is designed in the bedroom! Oh my god? What to do with this. Chapter 552 : Something happened to Lisa Night apartment. Vivian Mondy on Morris Cheal¡¯sp, watching the bubble y with him, while the man¡¯s bony fingers held a fork and fed a piece of cantaloupe to her mouth. Tasting the crunchy sweet cantaloupe, Vivian Mond was quitefortable, calm and beautiful in its sweetness. ¡°It¡¯s so sweet, you try it too.¡± Vivian Mond reached out with his fork and handed a piece of fruit to Morris Cheal¡¯s mouth, ¡°Ahh~, open your mouth.¡± The man said in a child-like tone, causing the man tough, ¡°I¡¯m not a child.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t eat? Then I¡¯ll eat it. ¡± From the smile on Morris Cheal¡¯s face, I could feel his insatiable satisfaction. Vivian Mond deliberately teased Morris Cheal and filled his mouth with the fruit in his hand. ¡°Who says I¡¯m not going to eat?¡± He looked down at her in his arms. ¡°It¡¯ste.¡± Vivian Mond raised an eyebrow, a little smugness running across his delicate white face. ¡°Not necessarily.¡± ¡°What not necessarily¡­ well ¡­¡± Vivian Mond¡¯s mouth chewed the fruit, sputtering and muttering, and before she could finish her sentence, she saw Morris Cheal sp the back of her head and lean down to kiss her on the lips. Warm lips on her cool lips, lightly sucked, stopped, forehead against her head, extra intimate: ¡°Very sweet.¡± The words fell, then once again on her lips. A kiss, loving and lingering. Buzzing¡­ Suddenly, the phone ringing on the table interrupted the sizzling kiss and Morris Cheal let her go with a frown. ¡°Damn.¡± He muttered, a frown of displeasure between his brows. But Vivian Mond, lying on herp, was at the right angle to clearly see the drawing of their lips as he straightened up, as if to tell the story of the charming moment that had just made her heart flutter. Vivian Mond¡¯s white and red face was tinged with ambiguity as he looked at Morris Cheal with affection. His handsome features looked more and more sharply defined in the jawline at this angle, and he was handsome as a man of God. ¡°What is it?¡± Morris Cheal picked up his phone, scanned the phone number on the screen, and answered. ¡°Oooh ¡­ Morris, where are you? Whoops ¡­¡± On the other end of the line, it was Lisa. In the quiet living room, Vivian Mond could vaguely hear a little bit of sound, but not very clear. The man¡¯s eyebrows, which had just been stretched out, knitted up once again, and the hand over Vivian Mond¡¯s cheek also paused. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, did he bully you again?¡± The ¡®he¡¯ Morris Cheal was referring to was Branden. ¡°Oooh ¡­ him ¡­ oooh ¡­ ah ¡­! ¡± Suddenly, Lisa¡¯s scream came from the other end, and Vivian Mond clearly felt Morris Cheal¡¯s body tighten up. ¡°Talk!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine, Morris I ¡­ beep beep beep ¡­¡± Lisa was about to say something else when the phone was disconnected. Morris Cheal worried that something had happened to Lisa and called the number back, only to have three calls go unanswered. Sensing that something was wrong, Vivian Mond sat up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a situation with Lisa, and I need to go over there.¡± Morris Cheal clutched Vivian Mond¡¯s hand, his firm eyes gazing at her as if he was invisibly building her trust. ¡°I¡¯ll go over there with you.¡± Vivian Mond knew how Lisa felt about Morris Cheal, and she knew that Morris Cheal had no interest in Lisa at all.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. There were times when she had to step in. ¡°Okay.¡± Morris Cheal readily agreed. The two of them got up, changed their shoes in the foyer and went downstairs together. In the elevator, Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Today is really one thing is not solved, and another thing ising, what is this all about today?¡± Chapter 553 : Vivian Mond is jealous ¡°Life, it¡¯s all about that.¡± Morris Cheal raised a hand to her head and rubbed her dark hair, soothingly. Vivian Mond tilted her head and looked at him with a knowing smile. The two of them drove to Lisa¡¯s neighborhood, parked in the parking lot, and Morris Cheal led Vivian Mond into the elevator of the apartment building with ease. Standing in the elevator, Vivian Mond watched as Morris Cheal reached out and pressed the elevator floor number ¨C the 16th floor. Her white,mb¡¯s-jade cheeks were tinged with a bit ofplexity, and she raised an eyebrow, meaning to say, ¡°A little familiarity. ¡­¡± A slight sideways nce,nding on Morris Cheal¡¯s eyes have a deeper meaning. The only one look, then Morris Chealprehended the meaning of her words, he reached out with a long arm, will take her into his arms, one hand hooked her chin, handsome face rippled smile, ¡°my little girl jealous?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t like jealousy, I like sweet things.¡± Vivian Mond pped his hand away and gave her a white look, pouting. As her words fell, Morris Cheal leaned in and dropped a kiss on her lips, his tongue prying open her lips and teeth and sucking lightly on the tip of her tongue. Vivian Mond froze at the sudden, passionate kiss, and before she could react, Morris Cheal had straightened up and let her go. Then asked, ¡°Is it sweet?¡± Vivian Mond: ¡°¡­¡± After kissing intimately and separating, a nearly transparent fment pulled between the two lips, glowing a bit starry in the light of the elevator. The kissing tug breaks off andnds on Vivian Mond¡¯s lips, she subconsciously licks them and shakes her head, ¡°Not sweet.¡± ¡°Sure?¡± Morris Cheal sword eyebrow lightly raised a little, ¡°How I see someone lick it, seems to be the aftertaste.¡± Lick? Vivian Mond instinctively thought about it and realized as an afterthought that she had actually just licked her lips. A wave of shyness came over her, and her already white and red cheeks turned even redder. She smiled blushingly, wiped her red lips with her sleeve, and shook her head in denial, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. Obviously the saliva is smelly, how can it be sweet.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vivian Mond nodded. ¡°In that case, you must have eaten this many times.¡± The man couldn¡¯t help but tease again, ¡°I can¡¯t tell, but you have a very chic hobby.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who likes to eat saliva.¡± She spat at Morris Cheal, but was exasperated andughed. As for the matter of drool, it¡¯s a long story¡­ It was all during the school days, when I slept on my desk at school at noon, I would asionally drool and smell the stink. Ding¨C The elevator door opened. Interrupting Vivian Mond¡¯s attempt to argue, the two walked out of the elevator, already subconsciously holding each other¡¯s hands and interlocking their fingers. Despite the casualness of the gesture, there was such a tacit understanding. Vivian Mond walked ahead and stood in the corridor, looking left and right once, ¡°Which way to go?¡± ¡°Left, the one at the end.¡± Morris Cheal pointed her in the direction.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Walking in the direction he pointed, she walked ahead, holding his hand. The man followed her, watching the small woman¡¯s back, his eyes wandering back to the interlocked fingers. Although it is hot summer, but her long slender jade fingers slightly cool, and his warm fingers intertwined, the melding of ice and fire, make everything beautiful. Morris Cheal¡¯s index finger rubbed gently on the back of her hand, feeling the delicate skin on the back of her hand, very soft and smooth. Even a small movement, he could not help but the corners of his lips curled into a light smile. Perhaps, this is love. Chapter 554 : Lisa confessed her love ¡°This room?¡± Vivian Mond walked to the head, pointed to the door on the right, and asked Morris Cheal back. When she saw him nod, she reached out and knocked on the door. It was fine if she didn¡¯t knock, but when she did, she realized the door was open. She subconsciously nced back at Morris Cheal, eyes met, and they tacitly pushed the door open and walked inside. Not a big living room, European-style decoration, light luxury and simplicity, zed ceiling blooming with dim light. The ce of the living room, however, was a mess, with bottles of wine sprawled on the low table, the floor was broken bottle dregs with liquor, and scattered fruits. ¡°Lisa?¡± Morris Cheal shouted, ready to walk towards her bedroom. But the man had taken two steps when Vivian Mond pulled him to a halt. He turned around and looked at Vivian Mond in confusion, but saw her shake her head slightly and point to Lisa¡¯s bedroom door, indicating her to go.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Morris Cheal thought for a moment that it was Lisa¡¯s bedroom, a woman¡¯s boudoir, and it really wasn¡¯t his ce to go in. Too much worry about Lisa, in turn, made him overlook this. Or perhaps, in Morris Cheal¡¯s mind, he didn¡¯t see Lisa as a woman at all. Vivian Mond let go of Morris Cheal¡¯s hand and stepped towards the only bedroom in the apartment suite and pushed open the door. There were no lights on, but the light from the living room spilled in through the open door, brightening up the dark bedroom a bit. Vivian Mond saw Lisa standing there with her back to the door, draped in a thince nightgown. Her hand was still holding the doorknob, her red lips slightly open, and she was just about to say something when Lisa opened her mouth to interrupt ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡± Lisa murmured. Vivian Mond opened his mouth once more, ready to say his identity, only to have Lisa say again, ¡°I thought you only had Vivian Mond in your heart, but it turns out ¡­ you still have me in your heart.¡± ¡°Morris, there are some things ¡­ I¡¯ve thought about for a long time and feel the need to tell you. In fact,¡­ in fact, I do not like Branden at all, the person I like has always been you. From more than ten years ago, I fell in love with you, and it was because of you that I had the surgery to change my sex.¡± She said, lifting a hand to untie the gauzy pajama belt, lifting a hand to lift the shoulder cor, the gauzy pajamas slid down her delicate white shoulders, revealing a nearly wless body. Vivian Mond was stunned by the suddenness of the incident and stared at Lisa, forgetting to speak. In the moment she was stunned, Lisa continued: ¡°I drank a lot of wine today, the wine is strong. So ¡­ that¡¯s why I had the courage to call you over. Morris, I want ¡­ I want to be your woman ¡­¡± Lisa called Morris Cheal deliberately put on an episode like she was being beaten up, just to get Morris Cheal toe over. And she was already timid, those words of love for Morris Cheal were hidden in her heart up to the end. It was not until Vivian Mond appeared and Morris Cheal sacrificed himself for Vivian Mond that Lisa felt a sense of crisis and drank a lot of wine to call Morris Cheal today. Just now, she heard Morris Cheal call his name, and she did not dare to look at Morris Cheal to express her feelings, she could only turn her back on ¡®him¡¯, and said all the words in her heart. But God knows, the moment she turned around, what fell into her eyes was ¡­ ¡°Vivian Mond?!!!¡± Lisa¡¯s eyes widened, her brain went down for a second, immediately reached out and covered her front, couldn¡¯t help but scream, ¡°Ahhh ¡­ rogue ah!¡± She shouted and immediately picked up the clothes on the floor to cover herself, while Vivian Mond drifted back to consciousness, turned around and was ready to go out when he found Morris Cheal walking over, he made a snap decision to go into the bedroom and closed the bedroom door with a bang. No matter how close Lisa once was to Morris Cheal, whether or not she slept in the same bed, but she is now a daughter¡¯s body, not Morris Cheal can look. So it is straightforward to turn Morris Cheal out of the door. Chapter 555 The door closed, the bedroom once again into the darkness, Lisa will be as thin as the wings of the pajamas put on, and then came to a sudden realization that clothing is not covered, and touched a normal pajamas on the bed to change. And then, turned on the bedsidemp. For a while, the dark room was suddenly blindingly bright. Vivian Mond and Lisa two people face each other, the quiet bedroom is full of smoke, the atmosphere has be a crossfire. Lisa¡¯s fists were clenched in anger, her pretty face was loaded with rage, ¡°Vivian Mond, do you have any shame?¡± She spoke up to break the awkwardness. Vivian Mond raised her head and tossed her hair behind her ears, her eyelids drooping slightly to hide the unnaturalness under her eyes. As the saying goes, ¡®if you are not embarrassed, it is others who are embarrassed¡¯. The actual person who is embarrassed is the one who is embarrassed. Vivian Mond helplessly raised one side of his eyebrows, adjusted his emotions, cool eyes nced at Lisa, ¡°undress is your Lisa, how is it that I am shameless?¡± She leaned against the door and looked at Lisa, who was standing by the bed, ¡°And! You knew that Morris Cheal was my man, and you used such dirty tricks to lure him over and throw yourself at him. How dare you have the nerve to bite back?¡± It was underestimating Lisa¡¯s tactics. After returning from C, Lisa should have gotten the news early in the morning. Vivian Mond was wondering yesterday, Lisa was so in love with Morris Cheal, she knew that he was in trouble abroad and should havee to visit him immediately after learning that Morris Cheal had returned to China. The result is that after two days of waiting, she did not see Lisa¡¯s figure, and she was still puzzled. It turns out that ¡­ Lisa had a n for it. ¡°What I bite back? Just now you pushed the door in, will not report yourself?¡± Lisa reached out and pointed at her feet, ¡°This is my home, my bedroom, who let you in again ah?¡± Thinking back to what she had just done, Lisa was shaking with anger. It had been so easy to find the courage to confess her love to Morris Cheal, but it had turned out to be a joke. The point was to make a fool of herself in front of her rival, which magnified the ¡¯embarrassment¡¯ in Lisa¡¯s mind to the point where she felt hatred for Vivian Mond. I think she must beughing at her and despising her in her heart right now. Otherwise, why would she have a smug expression on her face? In fact, the little smile on Vivian Mond¡¯s face waspletely embarrassed after feeling embarrassed. ¡°I did want to dere myself, but did you give me a chance?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Vivian Mond stretched out his hands, exasperated by Lisa¡¯s headache. And then, waved her hand, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s forget about that.¡± She walked over, stood in front of Lisa, and said seriously, ¡°I know you like Morris Cheal, and I probably know all about you. I really admire you for your brave pursuit of love and the dedication you have made. But Morris Cheal really doesn¡¯t like you, and you should stop putting your mind on him and wasting your youth for no reason.¡± Vivian Mond¡¯s words were from the bottom of her heart, she pursed her lips and sighed, ¡°Lisa, you are Morris¡¯s friend and former hairdresser. If you do not mind, you can also treat me as a friend, what things can be said to me, as long as I Vivian Mond can do, I will do my best. There is one more thing that you must understand.¡± ¡°That is ¡­ Morris can give you everything, except ¡­ ¡°The words were a beat, Vivian Mond stretched the tone of ¡°Love!¡± Although sex reassignment surgery is gradually being epted in the current society, most people are traditional at heart and find it hard to ept this kind of love. How can Morris Cheal ept Lisa when she has her own heart? Vivian Mond admires from the bottom of her heart the sacrifices Lisa makes in pursuit of love, but she never thinks about what Morris Cheal wants. Chapter 556 : Near Miscarriage ¡°Yeah. The only person he loves is you, otherwise, how can you pose in front of me as if you are superior?¡± Lisa sneered out, ¡°Vivian Mond, put away that hypocritical face of yours, it¡¯s disgusting to look at.¡± She looked down, nced at the pajamas beside her and pointed to her chest, ¡°Look at it all,ugh all you want. Heh, the people whough at me Lisa are lined up to the Bund, one more you is not more, one less you is not less.¡± ¡°If you say so, I can¡¯t help it.¡± Vivian Mond does not want to continue to dwell on this issue with Lisa, ¡°Just a word of advice, since you are already a woman, you must learn to love yourself.¡± Because most of the time girls are more passive and easy to be bullied. If you don¡¯t know how to love and respect yourself, you will definitely suffer in the future. After she finished, she turned around and walked towards the door. Lisa looked at her back, angry teeth itch, a nameless fire straight to the brain, burning thest of her sanity. In a fit of anger, Lisa kicked Vivian Mond in the back of the waist, and she was caught off guard, stumbling forward two steps andnding on the table, her abdomen hitting the sharp corner of the table. Although Lisa had surgery, but she was once a man, the bone structure and strength can not be changed. The actual fact that he had practiced basic self-defense and had a background in taekwondo, the kick was full of force. Vivian Mond had no defense against Lisa, so she was caught off guard. Especially after the C line, she was very weak, and as a result, she was hit hard, the sharp corner of the table stuck in her abdomen, and she fell to the ground after a scream of pain. The moment she fell down, the pain in her abdomen gradually expanded and spread to all her limbs, causing her to curl up and not be able to cry out for a long time. Outside the bedroom, Morris Cheal heard Vivian Mond scream and, worried about her condition, immediately unscrewed the door and barged in. The first thing he saw was Vivian Mond curled up like a shrimp, lying on the floor in near-spasms of pain. His heart suddenly sank, thinking that she was pregnant, and his face turned white with fear. ¡°Vivian?¡± Morris Cheal called out, rushing to her and picking her up. Lisa, who was standing on the sidelines, was stunned and suddenly caught a glimpse of Morris Cheal¡¯s cold gaze as he carried Vivian Mond out, causing her to immediately shake her head and exin, ¡°Morris, it¡¯s not ¡­ me¡­ . I just kicked her lightly, it was her ¡­ who hit herself on the table.¡± Walking to the door of Morris Cheal steps a meal, side nce, hawk-like eyes burst out cold, like a knife of ice in Lisa¡¯s heart. He said, ¡°If anything happens to Vivian or my child, you Lisa will die a hundred times.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. After he said that, he carried Vivian Mond and walked quickly outside. Vivian Mond painfully snuggled in Morris Cheal¡¯s arms, one hand covering his stomach, the other tugging at his clothes, murmuring, ¡°Morris, it hurts ¡­ it hurts ¡­ ¡± She whimpered, her little face grew paler and paler, while her forehead had long been seeping with fine sweat stains, a look of pain. The pain took over and Vivian Mond, even though she heard what Morris Cheal had just said to Lisa and knew that Morris Cheal knew about her pregnancy, was too sore to ask about it. ¡°Vivian don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m taking you to the hospital, Vivian hold on, hold on a little longer.¡± The man looked down at the woman in his arms as he went down the elevator, his heart thumping, tense and nearly suffocating in general. Chapter 557 : Lisa is looking for death The always strong Vivian Mond rarely shows this kind of pain in front of Morris Cheal, so much so that when he sees her trembling in pain, his heart cuts like a knife and his heart is in turmoil. After leaving the elevator, he carried Vivian Mond to the limousine at a jog. He had his arms around her. Vivian wasn¡¯t heavy, but Morris Cheal¡¯s hands felt sore. Because, hold tight for fear of her pain; hold light for fear of her fall, so you can only tense a force. Carrying her to the car, put her in the back, Morris Cheal held Vivian Mond¡¯s hand and admonished, ¡°Vivian, hold on a little longer ¡­¡±. The words, around to the main driver¡¯s seat, driving away. The car was fast, yet unusually smooth, simply because Vivian Mond was lying in the back. It¡¯ste at night, the road is sparse, all the way through, ran three traffic lights in a row before arriving at the hospital. When the car was parked, Morris Cheal got out of the car in a hurry, not even bothering to close the door of the main driver¡¯s seat, and went straight around to the back to carry Vivian Mond out. ¡°Vivian?¡± Leaning down into the car to hold her, he found her unconscious. Morris Cheal¡¯s heart thumped and he swallowed nervously, then immediately rushed to the emergency room with her in his arms, ¡°Doctor? Doctor, help my wife, quick!¡± In the heat of the moment, the word ¡®wife¡¯ came out of his mouth. Or is it that in Morris Cheal¡¯s mind, Vivian Mond was already his wife, just short of a license? The doctor on duty came forward, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°My wife is pregnant, she identally hit her stomach just now and fainted from the pain.¡± Morris Cheal briefly said the situation. ¡°Ouch, how can you be so careless? Quickly, send it inside.¡± The doctor took Morris Cheal into the emergency room and told her to put Vivian Mond on the bed, then said to him, ¡°Hurry up and pay for her registration.¡± Morris Cheal looked at Vivian Mond uneasily for a few moments, ¡°Yes, yes ¡­¡± He agreed, but his body stood there stiffly, staring at Vivian Mond lying on the bed, with no intention of leaving. Seeing this, the nurse pushed him out, ¡°Sir, the doctor is going to examine the patient, you go out first.¡± He was pushed and shoved out of the emergency room and watched the door m shut, blocking his view, before he withdrew his gaze and his thoughts returned. Morris Cheal was stunned for a few seconds, subconsciously reached for his cigarette case, took out a cigarette and held it to his lips, then fished out his lighter. The man hung his head and aimed the cigarette at the me. The brain is a mess, holding the hand of the lighter kept trembling, he lifted his left hand, want to hold the trembling right hand, suddenly the eyes were stunned, the pupils hugely stared at the left hand ¡­ And the left hand, I do not know when, has been stained with crimson blood. He stiffened, the lighter slipped from the palm of his hand, he stared woodenly at the blood that had not yet dried in the palm of his hand, his face pale again a few points.¡¡Calmly, he went to register and pay for Vivian Mond, and watched as she was taken into the operating room while he stood anxiously waiting outside. Ta-da-da-da-da! Suddenly, footsteps sounded in the quiet corridor, and Morris Cheal, who was smoking, looked slightly sideways and saw several peopleing out of the elevator and jogging towards him. They were Arlo Marsh, Philip Dixon, Sophie, and Lisa. Lisa knew she had made a mistake and panicked, so she calmed down and called Arlo Marsh. Arlo Marsh thought that Philip Dixon was a doctor and might be able to help, so he contacted Philip Dixon again. Philip Dixon received the call and eximed in the living room, ¡°You said Vivian hit her stomach? She¡¯s pregnant now, is that idiot Lisa looking to die?¡± His voice rmed Sophie in the bedroom, Sophie out of concern came out of the bedroom to ask Philip Dixon the situation, Philip Dixon told the truth, Sophie worried about Vivian Mond, also came over together.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 558 : Premature Miscarriage ¡°Morris, how is Vivian?¡± ¡°Miss Mond she ¡­ should be fine.¡± ¡°Mr. Morris, Vivian she is pregnant, why don¡¯t you know to take care of her carefully?¡± ¡°Yes ¡­ sorry, Morris, I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ really didn¡¯t mean to.¡± The four walked to Morris Cheal and stood in front of her, you said one thing and I said another. The words fell, Sophie side of the head, angrily red at Lisa, ¡°What you did not mean to do? You just like Mr. Morris and can¡¯t see Vivian and Mr. Morris getting along? You can¡¯t chase the man you love, so you do it? You are really a jealous woman with a heart of a snake!¡± Sophie treats Vivian Mond as her sister, so naturally she can¡¯t see her being bullied, so she hates Lisa with a passion and is furious. ¡°Who the hell are you? You don¡¯t have a say in my ce!¡± The brothers scolded her, but Lisa would not tolerate an outsider telling her what to do. ¡°Lisa, I¡¯m telling you, if anything happens to Vivian¡¯s baby, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The more Sophie scolded, the more angry she became, and the higher the decibel level of her words. Being pointed at the nose angry dislike, Lisa held in the heart of the firepletely can not suppress the outbreak, reached out to push Sophie, ¡°you bitch, what qualification in front of me to shout ¡­¡± ¡°Hey hey hey, Lisa, what are you doing.¡± Philip Dixon, who was standing beside Sophie, saw her being shoved once again and nearly fell to the ground, subconsciously wrapped his arm around her waist and smoothly dragged her behind him to protect her. He frowned slightly, ¡°You¡¯re a woman too, why would a woman make things difficult for a woman?¡± ¡°Oh~, she is the woman who seduced you, right?¡± Lisa suddenly realized, ¡°No wonder you dare to yell in front of me, so there is you backing ah.¡± She was dissatisfied with the sarcasm on her lips, but her heart was vaguely aching. At first they were the best of friends, but now Morris Cheal protects Vivian Mond, Philip Dixon protects Sophie, where is she? Who cares about her? ¡°If you want to fight, go out and fight.¡± Morris Cheal sitting on the bench, cold eyes nting over, clear gaze sweeping at a few people, a sense of oppression. They were silent, and no one spoke again. But Sophie reluctantly red at Lisa a few times, angry chest heaving. Philip Dixon, seeing Sophie¡¯s anger like a wildcat, found her extraordinarily endearing and reached out to pat her on the shoulder, telling her to calm down. This scene fell into Arlo Marsh¡¯s eyes, his ck and white pupils shining slightly, slightly raised an eyebrow, as if to smell a subtle scent. The hallway fell silent, several people stood or sat, no one said anything. After a long wait, the lights in the resuscitation room finally turned off. The door opened and Vivian Mond pushed his way out of it, followed by the doctor. Morris Cheal immediately stepped forward and asked anxiously, ¡°Doctor, how is my wife?¡± Wife? Lisa¡¯s pupils shook, her eyes involuntarily looked at Morris Cheal, carrying the hand of the bag tightened, her heart at this moment was struck to the bottom, cold to the bone. They are not yet married and licensed, but he even changed his name to Vivian Mond ¡®wife¡¯? The pain spread around her body for a moment, making her feel pain emanating from every hairline. Lisa loved Morris Cheal so much that she was willing to turn from a man into a daughter for him. After all the difficulties, she finally stood beside Morris Cheal, looking at the imminent sess, but finally lost to Vivian Mond. Lisa knew she had lost. Frustration hit Lisa hard, hitting her sanity. At this point, she was at a loss.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. But in a sh, Lisa felt unwilling to be defeated by Vivian Mond, unwilling to let her steal Morris Cheal. The hate, like a vine after a spring rain, grew uncontrobly and invaded her mind in a moment, making her heart full of evil thoughts. ¡°The patient is already unstable, and her abdomen has suffered a violent impact, there are already signs of preterm miscarriage, we rmend hospitalization for observation.¡± The doctor said. Morris Cheal¡¯s heartstrings tightened and his eyebrows knitted together, his thin lips opened slightly, but he wanted to say something. Chapter 559 : Offending Larissa will not end well The first thing you need to do is to take a look at Vivian Mond, who is being pushed out, and take her hand and go with her to the ward. Several of them followed, except for Philip Dixon who stood still, spoke to the doctor about the situation and said, ¡°She is my good brother¡¯s wife, we must keep the child in her womb no matter what.¡± Philip Dixon knew better than anyone the importance of the child in Vivian Mond¡¯s womb, so the child had to be preserved. Otherwise, Lisa was doomed. Philip Dixon, once a good brother, would never allow them to turn against each other. Although he gives the impression of being a yboy and a bit talkative, he is actually a man of fine mind. ¡°Okay Dr. Dixon, we¡¯ll definitely do our best.¡± The doctor nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve given you guys a lot of trouble.¡± Philip Dixon nodded slightly and turned to leave. In the ward, Vivian Mondy in a hospital bed, hanging from a drip, still in aa. Morris Cheal sat by her bedside, watching over her every inch of the way, holding her hand for a moment. Arlo Marsh stood beside Morris Cheal and said, ¡°Miss Mond will be fine.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Mr. Morris, Vivian is always lucky.¡± Sophie also followed andforted Morris Cheal, only when she spoke, her eyes red viciously at Lisa with a sense of anger. ¡°It¡¯ste, let¡¯s all go back.¡± Morris Cheal gave the eviction order. Several people looked at me, I looked at you, and all could not say anything, so they said hello and left the ward. Philip Dixon came over, saw them walking out, and asked, ¡°Leaving so soon?¡± ¡°Morris is in a bad mood and is an eyesore here.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Morris is so worried about Vivian.¡± Sophie shook her head and sighed, inclined her head andmented, ¡°I envy Vivian, to have a man who loves him so much.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sick!¡± Lisa red at her with no good grace, carrying her bag and stepping on her high heels to leave. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s sick! They¡¯re together and you have to interfere. You¡¯re either sick or have a problem with your outlook. Are you that happy to be a third child?¡± Sophie retorted. Lisa, who had just walked a few steps away, gave a beat, clenched her fists, and slowly turned around, her angry eyes staring at Sophie without a moment¡¯s hesitation, and walked back towards her. The sharp eyes of Sophie is a little scared, she instantly goose, moved a few steps, hiding behind Philip Dixon, inclined head to look at Lisa, milk fierce milk fierce said: ¡°you dare to touch me try,ter Vivian gave birth to the baby, I let her beat you up.¡± She said, and waved her little fist, as if I had someone to cover, no one is afraid of the look. ¡°Heh.¡± Lisa stood in front of Philip Dixon, saw Philip Dixon blocking Sophie,pletely look like defending her, so lightly snorted, ¡°whether her baby can be born or not is still a question. And you, saying that I am the third child, but also do not take a piss to look at yourself, interfering with Philip Dixon and Larissa¡¯s rtionship, you are very honorable? You can stand on the moral high ground to use others, you are really shameless.¡± ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ I am not!¡± Mentioning this matter, Sophie felt very innocent, angry from behind Philip Dixon stood out, opened his mouth and tried to argue. As a result, Philip Dixon put his arm around her neck and gave her a wink, ¡°Ahem.¡± He coughed twice, reminding Sophie not to forget today¡¯s appointment. Sophie froze, reason returned and skimmed her lips, not saying another word. But she was still not willing to fall behind, and added, ¡°Miss Mandy and Philip Dixon broke up 800 years ago, even if I¡¯m with him, I¡¯m not a mistress even if I¡¯m with him.¡± Arlo Marsh, who was leaning against the wall with his arms wrapped around his chest, raised his eyebrows, and said, ¡°Oh no, that¡¯s a lot of information! Lisa was speechless, helpless gaze fell on Philip Dixon, only to see Philip Dixon¡¯s eyes flickered to the side, not at all to help her out. The discouraged Lisa, self-deprecating smile, ¡°Philip Dixon, a friend, remind you a word. It¡¯s not in your best interest to offend Larissa.¡± She left a sentence, turned around and walked away. ¡°Eh, hey? Larissa her ¡­¡± Philip Dixon reached out to say something, but found that his brain was messy. Chapter 560 Aurora picking up scraps Beside him, Arlo Marsh was very pertinent to Lisa¡¯s statement, nodding along, ¡°She¡¯s right, you watch out for ying off.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a talker, you have time to talk about me, you might as well mind your own business. Your parents will find out about you and that Aurora sooner orter, and when they do, they¡¯ll break your legs!¡± Philip Dixon was upset and teased Arlo Marsh about Aurora. Although Arlo Marsh is a police officer, but was born into a wealthy family, the family background is strong, can marry into his The Marsh family of women are bound to be a wealthy and famous women, and know how to read and write, up to the hall of women. Only such a family background can match with The Marsh family. Not Aurora, whoes from the same country as Vivian Mond, not to mention the fact that she is still mute and not yet 18 years old. ¡°Morris can handle his business with Miss Mond, what makes you think I can¡¯t?¡± Arlo Marsh grimaced, unhappy. ¡°By virtue of the fact that she¡¯s a mute and not even eighteen yet.¡± ¡°Shut up! You don¡¯t need to mention such things, I know very well!¡± ¡°Yo ho, the non-talker is actually angry, tsk tsk ¡­ looks like you¡¯re really in love with that little mute na ¡­ hiss, it hurts, what are you kicking me for?¡± Philip Dixon a sentence has not finished, Arlo Marsh kicked him in the thigh, the pain he drew back a breath, wailing. ¡°Serves you right.¡± Arlo Marsh left with the words and went straight away. After leaving the hospital, he drove home.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But as he drove along, he arrived at the apartment building near Aurora School. He sat in the car, opened the window, lit a cigarette, and smoked it silently by himself. Since Aurora came here for her senior year after the New Year, half a year had passed in the blink of an eye, but he had met with her only a few times. The only time we went out was thest time Vivian Mond invited us to a barbecue at Qiming Mountain. Arlo Marsh did want to see Aurora, but ¡­ did not dare to see her. He lifted his wristwatch and looked at the time, it was alreadyte at night at twelve o¡¯clock. Arlo Marsh looked up and could find the window of Aurora¡¯s bedroom from one of the many floor windows. Mostly because she has been here many times without a sound, Arlo Marsh can easily find her window. Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. The car just drove five or six hundred meters, passing a refuse station, Arlo Marsh will see a woman carrying a snake skin bag is picking up scrap. He shook his head a sigh, the heartmented that life is not easy, there are still people picking up scraps at one in the morning. Arlo Marsh did not think much about it, and continued to drive forward, but his eyes could not help but nce at the reflector ¡­ Not to look, more than a nce, he keenly found that person image a person. The man¡¯s eyebrows knitted, immediately reversed back, until the car returned to the refuse station, he lowered the window, biased head to look over, which found that the person was actually ¡­ Aurora! No wonder I felt some familiarity with this person just now. He looked at Aurora¡¯s back, Aurora, who was picking up scraps, noticed that a car had stopped behind her and looked back immediately in shock. When she found out that the person in the car was Arlo Marsh, Aurora¡¯s face swiftly turned white and hastily carried the snake skin bag behind her to hide it, but her slim body, where can she hide the bag filled with drink bottles? Under the dim streetlight, Aurora was wearing ck pants and a gray sweatshirt, tied in two twists, wearing a mask and a hat, covering herself tightly. She didn¡¯t expect Arlo Marsh to be here at this time, and she didn¡¯t expect Arlo Marsh to spot her at once. But she forgot that Arlo Marsh is a police officer and has a special memory for human faces and shapes. Arlo Marsh¡¯s hand on the steering wheel clenched, his face sank and sank. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he pushed open the door and got out of the car, walked up to Aurora and said angrily, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Standing in front of her, Arlo Marsh could smell the stench of the garbage pile behind her, because this is the neighborhood¡¯s centralized dump. It was the middle of summer and the temperature was too high for the stench to be strong. Aurora shook, biting her lip with her teeth, and looked down at Arlo Marsh like a child who had made a mistake. Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Arlo Marsh became more and more annoyed and his tone became heavier, ¡°I asked you, what are you doing here?¡± Chapter 561: Arlo Marsh was furious As a police officer, he has an inherent authority. Aurora was a little afraid of him, and at his rebuke, shivered in fear and took a step back, her head dropping even deeper. Her eyes were fixed on the ground, and she could see Arlo Marsh¡¯s dark, shiny leather shoes in her limited vision. For a long time, he did not move. Aurora then let go of the snakeskin bag and raised her hand to gesture: [picking up scraps]. ¡°I can¡¯t see you picking up scraps?¡± His voice grew lower and lower, even if Aurora lowered his head, but also from his tone of voice can feel his strong breath of anger. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, what are you doing picking up scraps?¡± ¡°Do you know what time it is? 1 a. m. You have to get up at 6 a. m. for ss, and you¡¯re not sleeping anding over here to pick up scraps?¡± ¡°Aurora, I brought you here from the country to go to school, not to pick up junk!¡± Arlo Marsh scolded her several times, scaring Aurora to keep her head down and not dare to speak. When she came to school at the beginning of the year, Arlo Marsh ced her in her senior year, but after a few days of sses, Aurora contacted Arlo Marsh of her own ord and asked to start her studies in her sophomore year. She wanted to get a solid foundation to get into L City University. Arlo Marsh readily agreed. During the summer, Aurora studied every day with great discipline in order to catch up on all her homework and achieve excellent grades. Arlo Marsh saw all these things. But Arlo Marsh never expected to find Aurora picking up scraps by ident. ¡°Not talking, right? Fine, now go pack your things and go back home right now.¡± He reached out to tug Aurora, but she struggled to shake off his hand. Aurora¡¯s eyes were red, letting tears well up in her eyes but stubbornly not letting them fall. She shook her head, [I don¡¯t want to go back. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go back, you have to study hard, is this your attitude to study? If the money is not enough, you tell me, I¡¯m not even close to this fucking money.¡± In the heat of the moment, Arlo Marsh directly foul mouth.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Such an angry Arlo Marsh is something Aurora has never seen before. In her eyes, the wheat-skinned Arlo Marsh, although wearing an inch, but still handsome, a sense of justice, let people feel safe. Whenever she sees him, Aurora is inexplicably happy. He saw her happy like a child, naturally also followed the smile. That smile, from the heart, like the warm March sun, let people feel warm. But this time, his smile was gone, but full of anger. Aurora courage to look at Arlo Marsh, white teeth bite the lip, even she did not notice her lips were bitten out of blood. She raised her hand and gestured, [I¡¯m sorry. There was no exnation, just an apology, and turned around to leave. ¡°Stop!¡± Arlo Marsh reprimanded, pointing to the snakeskin bag in his hand, ¡°Throw it away!¡± Aurora froze and shook her little head. It was her hard-earned scrap, and it was a shame to throw it away. ¡°I told you to throw it away, don¡¯t you hear me!¡± He yelled again in a stern voice. Aurora didn¡¯t understand why Arlo Marsh was so agitated, could it be because he felt ashamed of picking up scraps? Maybe. She looked reluctantly at the bag full of scraps beside her, hesitated, and threw it on the ground. ¡°Go back to wash and sleep!¡± He gave the order. Aurora didn¡¯t say anything and turned around and walked towards the apartment. Arlo Marsh was furious, but he couldn¡¯t hit or scold her, so he followed her. From here to the apartment, a distance of 500 or 600 meters, the two walked together, without speaking to each other. Only when she reached the apartment did Aurora turn around and gesture to Arlo Marsh, [I¡¯m home, good night. Arlo Marsh nced at her and walked around her to enter the elevator of the apartment building. Aurora followed silently. The two of them went upstairs and entered the apartment, which was as neat and clean as new. Arlo Marsh went to the sofa and sat down, saying to Aurora, ¡°What are you standing there for? Go take a shower and go to bed!¡± Aurora puffed out her cheeks and obediently went to the bedroom to find clothes and went to the bathroom to take a shower. Chapter 562 : Aurora being bullied While she was in the shower, Arlo Marsh sat on the couch and used his phone to turn on the surveince in Aurora¡¯s living room. Although he had installed surveince in the living room, he was not in the habit of snooping, he would just look at it a few times a day to make sure he could see Aurora safe and sound every day. Turning on the surveince and viewing the daily surveince video, he identally found that Aurora finished her homework every night, went out at 10:30 and came back at 1:00, and went out at 5:00 in the morning in casual clothes and came back at 6:00. Arlo Marsh sampled the video for ten days over a period of four months and was surprised to find that she did the same every day. In this moment, he waspletely furious. He sat in the living room, silently smoking a muffled cigarette. After a while, Aurora came out of the bedroom, wearing the white-washed sarong, which she had been using as her pajamas all summer. It¡¯s sote, aren¡¯t you going home? Aurora walks up to her and gestures. The man looked down and smoked a cigarette, ignoring Aurora, and she could only stand there dumbfounded. Only when Arlo Marsh finished the cigarette in his hand, he twisted the butt with his fingers and threw it in the trash, then looked up at her, ¡°Nothing to say?¡± She shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t know what to say, do you? Let me ask you, for four months in a row, you went out every night to collect scrap, and in the morning you went out early to sell scrap, did you?¡± Aurora was stunned, [you, how do you know?] After gesturing, she remembered as an afterthought that he was a police officer, and that these things are not even bothered to know. Arlo Marsh leaned back on the couch with his legs folded, his gloomy gaze fixed on her. That look, looking at Aurora¡¯s sweat, hesitated for a moment before raising her hands and gesturing, [I thank you so much for helping me so much and allowing me to return to school to study and read, you are like my own brother and I consider you as family. But ¡­] ¡°Take your phone and type, I can¡¯t read it.¡± Arlo Marsh, although he knew some signnguage, Aurora¡¯s high frequency and speed of signnguage, still challenged his limits and, in the end, could not read very well. Aurora had no choice but to go and get theptop, aputer Arlo Marsh had bought for her to make it easier for her to study. Even with theptop, the two of them had not videoed each other. Turning on theputer, Aurora opened a word document and typed on it: [I said, I am grateful to you for letting me go back to school to study. You helped me a lot already, and Iter learned that you spent a lot of money because of me, I think ¡­ I want to earn money quickly and pay you back.] There is one more thing that Aurora didn¡¯t dare to tell Arlo Marsh. That is, at school, because she is a mute, the school students did not bully him. There were several men who often blocked her and asked her for money, and if she didn¡¯t pay, they would beat her up, even threatening to send out videos of her being beaten and expose her. Aurora was so scared that she had to sell junkte every night, save money and pay them, so that she could have daily peace and study well. But I¡¯ve only met you a few times, why do you want to help me so much? I feel that I may not be able to pay it back in my lifetime. ¡°Who asked you to pay back?¡± [We are not rtives, so of course I have to pay you back. It¡¯s only right to pay back what you owe.] ¡°Aurora, you listen to me carefully. I, Arlo Marsh, am helping you go back to school. It¡¯s called financial aid. I sponsor many students every year, and you, of all students, are the most disobedient.¡± He threw his voice and his words were full of dissatisfaction with Aurora.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Being criticized, Aurora¡¯s heart felt ashamed, and his fingers were uneasily sped together for a while, and he gestured: [Sorry.] Chapter 563 : Marriage license upon discharge from hospital ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear apologies. From today onwards, if I ever see you selling scrap again, you get the hell out of here and go back home.¡± Arlo Marsh dropped a sentence and left the apartment without looking back. After walking a long way back to his car, he drove away. But after walking a short distance, he turned on his cell phone monitor to check on Aurora¡¯s movement, only to see her sitting on the sofa with her head buried in tears. Hearing her cry her heart out, Arlo Marsh heart is very unpleasant. I don¡¯t know how long she cried, she fell asleep on the couch. Arlo Marsh originally wanted to leave, but eventually turned the car around and went back upstairs to his apartment, and took Aurora, who was lying asleep on the couch, back to bed. [ah ¡­ oooh ¡­ ah ¡­] In her sleep, Aurora suddenly shuddered and clutched his arm, cowering her body into a ball of tears, a painful look. ¡°Go to sleep, go to sleep.¡± He sat on the edge of the bed, suddenly feeling that he had just acted too aggressively and scared her. It wasn¡¯t long before Aurora fell asleep peacefully and let go of his hand. Arlo Marsh saw the little girl lying on the bed like a kitten, with baby fat on her face, delicate and cute, bird-like, and delightful. He raised his hand, hesitated, and finally covered her cheek, fingertips gently touching her cheek. The heart, at this moment can not restrain the elerated beating, almost to jump out of the throat like. This kind of throbbing feeling is unprecedented. The words of Philip Dixon came to Arlo Marsh¡¯s mind, and as his mood worsened, he got up and left. Meanwhile, the hospital. Vivian Mond, hanging from a drip, woke up to see a haggard Morris Cheal at her bedside. ¡°Awake?¡± Seeing that she was awake, Morris Cheal immediately approached her and asked softly, ¡°Feeling better?¡± A pale Vivian Mond¡¯s gaze was dull as she tugged at her pale lips, ¡°The baby, how is the baby?¡± She put her hand over her abdomen, afraid that something might happen to the baby. The man smiled gently and ruffled her forehead hair, ¡°The baby is safe and sound, but it needs to be hospitalized to keep it alive, otherwise it will be really dangerous.¡± He didn¡¯t dare ry the doctor¡¯s words to Vivian Mond for fear that she might think too much about it. Vivian Mond took Morris Cheal¡¯s hand, ¡°When did you ¡­ know about this?¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the ident at Lisa¡¯s house yesterday, she might not have known that Morris Cheal already knew about her pregnancy. ¡°I¡¯m your man, how could I not know about your affairs.¡± ¡°Morris, I ¡­¡± ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t think so much, first lie down and rest. The doctor told you to be hospitalized to keep the baby, you have to listen to the doctor.¡± ¡°Hmm. Good.¡± She nodded, her body was still a little weak, so shey down and slept. The pressure was just getting to her. Morris Cheal already knew about her pregnancy, and would certainly do everything he could to keep the baby, and would definitely move up the wedding. After a night¡¯s rest in the hospital, she had nothing to do the next day and called Yara Sain on the phone, but she hung up. A littleter, ¡®Yara Sain¡¯ called and said that she was with her parents and couldn¡¯t make a video call, so she talked to Vivian Mond briefly and then said something was wrong and hung up. Vivian Mond always felt that something was wrong with Yara Sain, but thought she was overthinking it.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. After hanging up the phone, Yara Sain took a picture of her son Hanson, and the little guy was smiling happily. Everything was safe and sound, so she was just overthinking it. ¡°Here, have some porridge.¡± Morris Cheal sat on the edge of the bed with the porridge, scooped a spoonful, blew on it, and handed it to Vivian Mond¡¯s mouth, ¡°It¡¯s not hot.¡± She opened her mouth, drank a spoonful of porridge and smiled insatiably, ¡°Morris, it¡¯s good to have you.¡± The man¡¯s hand holding the spoon gave a slight beat and said smoothly, ¡°If you know I¡¯m good, you should hurry up and marry me. I¡¯ve contacted your parents and asked them toe to L City, and we¡¯ll apply for a marriage license once you¡¯re discharged from the hospital.¡± Chapter 564 : He doesn’t want to die This time, Morris Cheal did not ask Vivian Mond¡¯s permission, but informed her. Vivian Mond naturally lost the right to retort. Her eyes were full ofplexity and depth, she gave Morris Cheal a meaningful look and lowered her eyelids again. Morris Cheal took in her facial expression, continued to blow her porridge, and said: ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t me me for not discussing things with you, but you ¡­ are hiding something from me.¡± Although he did not explicitly say what exactly he was hiding, but Vivian Mond knew it by heart. When he came home yesterday afternoon, Morris Cheal did not look right and kept on talking, but she didn¡¯t say anything about her pregnancy and he didn¡¯t look into it. The so-called concealment is not because of the pregnancy did not inform him. ¡°But something as big as getting a license, you should have discussed it with me.¡± ¡°Give you a discussion, and then find a reason to refuse?¡± The man¡¯s tone was gentle, making it difficult to tell if he was angry. He didn¡¯t stop moving his hands and continued to hold the spoon and feed Vivian Mond the porridge. ¡°I ¡­¡± Vivian Mond was speechless. ¡°See, even you don¡¯t know how to exin yourself.¡± He smiled helplessly, ¡°Open your mouth.¡± She dutifully opened her mouth to drink the porridge, eating like chewing wax. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know how to exin it, it¡¯s that I haven¡¯t thought about getting married.¡± ¡°You have twins in your belly, don¡¯t you want to stay?¡± Vivian Mond¡¯s first concern after waking up is enough to show that she cares about her children and will keep them. Morris Cheal knew what was on Vivian Mond¡¯s mind and just asked casually. ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m still so young, even if I lose it, I can still carry itter.¡± She said against her will. ¡°Yes. This child is gone, you can indeed still get pregnant again in the future. But, pregnant again, is it still these two little ones?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He looked serious, his obsidian eyes glowing with faint anger. With such a sharp gaze, Vivian Mond didn¡¯t dare to meet his eyes, and with a guilty conscience, she looked down at the bedding, deep in thought. Morris Cheal had been so kind to her, she had seen it all, but it was just that such favor was so heavy that it had put a psychological burden on her. Snap. Morris Cheal ced the bowl on the table and sat upright, ¡°There are some things that we should talk about.¡± The atmosphere in the ward followed the sudden seriousness. Vivian Mond leaned on the head of the bed, tilted his head to look out the window, listening quietly. ¡°I know a little bit about the Hidden Tribe, and I know exactly what your concerns are. No matter what kind of danger you will face in the future, I will be by your side through thick and thin.¡± ¡°Vivian, you should know me. Once I decide on something, I will never turn back.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, I am now the daddy of the child in your womb, you are my wife, we are a family.¡± He reached out and took Vivian Mond¡¯s hand, rubbing his fingers against hers as if to reassure her, ¡°Just trust me for once, okay?¡± Morris Cheal¡¯s ¡®trust¡¯ refers to his personal ability and strength, and he wants Vivian Mond to believe that he can face the difficulties and dangers of returning to the Hidden Tribe with her. The cool hand was wrapped in his warm palm, and Vivian Mond could feel the strength from the warmth he passed over. A force of persistence, a strength of confidence. Her rock-solid heart was a little bit loosened. Vivian Mond slowly raised her eyes to meet Morris Cheal¡¯s determined eyes, and her heart was filled with mixed feelings. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid to die?¡± She still asked Morris Cheal what she had hidden in her heart. Unexpectedly, the man hooked his lips and smiled, the cold face suddenly gave a spring-like warmth and affection. ¡°Born as a human being, there is no one who is not afraid of death. I am afraid of death, will my Vivian not be afraid?¡± As a flesh and blood human being, there is no one who is not afraid of death. Morris Cheal does not pretend in front of Vivian Mond, nor does he care to do so. His grounded words seem to touch Vivian Mond¡¯s soft spot, making her more and more moved. ¡°I¡¯m afraid to die, but that¡¯s my life. But you are different, you can avoid itpletely ¡­¡± She shook her head slowly, her eyes gazing at him with affection, the depths of her pupils were hidden love. ¡°We cane together, it is fate, but also the fate of God.¡± Chapter 565 : Morris Cheal gets beaten up Morris Cheal got up and sat on the edge of the bed, put his arm around Vivian Mond¡¯s shoulders and let her lean on him. Again, ¡°All you need to do is stand behind me and let me protect you. Of course, my Vivian is so smart, we can also share the same strategy and go forward and backward.¡± His fingers yed with a strand of Vivian Mond¡¯s hair that fell over his shoulder, twirling it around his fingertips, ¡°Anthony will being to L City in a few days, and it¡¯s very likely to be another fishy affair, so if Vivian is afraid, she can also choose to escape.¡± ¡°Although, I would love to have you as my warlord, but I understand if you choose to escape.¡± Morris Cheal reverse set up, want to take this opportunity to make Vivian Mond redo the choice. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t run away!¡± Vivian Mond, who was leaning on his shoulder, suddenly sat up straight and looked at him with a tilted head, ¡°You are the daddy of my child, how can I back out at this time. Then wouldn¡¯t I ¡­¡± Halfway through the sentence, Vivian Mond suddenly thought of something and could not help but be stunned, pursing his lips without saying anything. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything?¡± Morris Cheal reached out and caressed her cheek, couldn¡¯t help it, ¡°I¡¯m in trouble, you won¡¯t even abandon me. You think that I would leave you alone when ites to you?¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± Vivian Mond wanted to say something else, but Morris Cheal shook her head slightly, signaling her to stop talking. ¡°Vivian, you should know my nature, since I have made a decision, I will not back off.¡± He raised his hand and nudged her corbone with his long index finger, ¡°You, are my Morris Cheal. If you can¡¯t even protect you, the rest of your life ¡­ will be a ¡®lingering death¡¯.¡± The actual fact is, he is a person high up in the clouds, used to winning everything and never epting defeat. If you can¡¯t even protect your own wife and children, how much of a blow will it be to him? It is not just a matter of words. Vivian Mond¡­ dawned on him! ¡°Good. Let¡¯s get a license.¡± She nodded heavily and held his hand tightly before cing his palm over her stomach, ¡°From now on, we are ¡­ a family of four.¡± Vaguely, Vivian Mond actually had a kind of enjoyment. The mind can¡¯t help but fantasize about how wonderful it is to have a family sweet and happy together after the birth of a child in the belly. ¡°Morris, do you like boys or girls?¡± Vivian Mond grew curious. She and Morris Cheal had never discussed the issue of children, and she didn¡¯t even know if Morris Cheal wanted to have children. She remembered that when she first met himst year, Morris Cheal didn¡¯t want children at all. ¡°We like both boys and girls as long as they are our children.¡± Morris Cheal was vaguely worried when he saw Vivian Mond in a state of bliss. The doctor had said that Vivian Mond had an abdominal injury and needed to be hospitalized to keep the baby alive, but the fetal image was very unstable and there was always a risk of miscarriage. The only thing he could do was to find the best gynecologist and stay with her in the hospital to keep the fetus. ¡°Right?¡± A cheerful Vivian Mond, intent on getting along with Morris Cheal, had her heart swept away and a sweet smile spread across her face, which was lovely. It was a beautiful scene. Morris Cheal did not lose himself in it, but felt that this happiness came suddenly, and was worried that it was like a gorgeous bubble from a bubble gun, which could break and disappear at any time. ¡°Drink some porridge, it will get coldter.¡± He continued to feed her with the porridge. Vivian Mond was drinking the porridge when footsteps sounded outside the ward.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. She looked up and saw the door of the ward being pushed open, Madame Cheal came in with a red face, smiling from ear to ear, ¡°Oh my, you damn girl, such a big happy event, but actually did not tell me, the wife, hahaha ¡­¡± Vivian Mond froze for a moment and immediately asked in a whisper next to Morris Cheal¡¯s ear, ¡°Did you tell grandma?¡± ¡°Nope. Just told her that I¡¯m going to marry you.¡± At the moment she was unstable, Morris Cheal wanted to tell Madame Cheal to make him happy, but on second thought, she was worried that if Vivian Mond didn¡¯t keep the baby and had a miscarriage, it would be another blow to her. She was too old and frail to withstand the ups and downs. Chapter 566 : Being beaten is also happy ¡°Oh.¡± Vivian Mond responded and immediately showed a smile, ¡°Grandma, why are youing over.¡± She lifted the bedding and tried to get up to greet her. ¡°Ouch, ouch, you lie down, lie down, always lie down.¡± Madame Cheal took two nervous steps forward and held down Vivian Mond¡¯s shoulders, ¡°I know all about it. The doctor said you were injured and had to be hospitalized to keep the baby alive, so just sit down. The body is important, the baby is important, hahaha ¡­¡± A year of bad things has left Madame Cheal feeling extra tired and irritable every day. In particr, she now has Alzheimer¡¯s disease, and although the disease has been under control, she can¡¯t stop it from getting worse. She was worried about Morris Cheal¡¯s life, but the two of them were splitting up and she was worried sick. Until Morris Cheal called her this morning and told her they were getting married, exining that all the previous breakups were just the initial teething period and that they were fighting. Madame Cheal was so happy that she hung up the phone and immediately asked someone to check on the two of them, only to learn that Vivian Mond had been injured and was hospitalized to keep the baby alive. When she heard that she was pregnant with twins, the olddy was so happy that she immediately arranged a car to visit her in the hospital. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m fine.¡± Vivian Mond shook her head and said. Morris Cheal was worried that Vivian Mond would be devastated if she found out about the unstable fetus, so he warned the hospital that she was only slightly injured and would only need to nurse the fetus for a week. So both Vivian Mond and Madame Cheal thought it was minor and not serious. ¡°Grandma, sit down.¡± Morris Cheal got up and helped Madame Cheal to sit down, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, a dead child!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Madame Cheal sat on the escort chair and raised her hand and pped Morris Cheal on the buttocks, ¡°Tell me, why didn¡¯t you tell me such a big thing as Vivian girl¡¯s pregnancy?¡± In the eyes of the elderly, children are still children no matter how old they are. She didn¡¯t care how high and mighty Morris Cheal was on the outside, how she did things her way, but she was a junior before her. After pping Morris Cheal, Madame Cheal did not feel relieved and twisted his thigh again, ¡°You hide it from me quite deeply, I see that you do not put me in the eyes.¡± She snapped. ¡°Pfft ¡­ hahaha ¡­¡± On the rare asion that Morris Cheal was beaten up, Vivian Mond covered her mouth andughed uncontrobly. Morris Cheal¡¯s sword-browed starry face sank a few points, more helpless. He nced at Vivian Mond, saw herughing happily, and then the little gloom in his heart after being beaten up then dispersed. ¡°I did not say, you still know.¡± He helplessly said, sitting on the edge of the hospital bed, inclining his head to look at Vivian Mond. That look, as if to say: you have the nerve tough? ¡°Humph! Can it be the same thing if you say it voluntarily, and if I know it from someone else.¡± Madame Cheal was talking to Morris Cheal, and when she saw that he was making eyes at Vivian Mond, not taking her seriously at all, she was so upset that she went straight to his ear and twisted it, ¡°So you only have eyes for Vivian now, and you don¡¯t have me as an old woman anymore?¡± In the past, he was unreachable, cold in front of outsiders, always a ¡®do not enter¡¯ posture, but now Madame Cheal grabbed his ear, but even more so in front of Vivian Mond. You can imagine how embarrassed and helpless his lonely face is. The embarrassment is that he feels that he has lost his image in front of Vivian Mond and is being teased by her mercilessly. Helpless, is Madame Cheal single-handedly brought him up, endless love for him, so after being beaten can only endure. More importantly, this year Madame Cheal has been depressed, rare to see her cheerful, Morris Cheal also followed the happy. ¡°Don¡¯t I want to save face?¡± Morris Cheal allowed Madame Cheal to grab his ear and was forced to look at her askance. ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ Grandma, you have courage.¡± It¡¯s rare to see Morris Cheal in such a predicament, Vivian Mond is a hrious and even picked up his phone to record a video, ¡°Don¡¯t let go, grandma, I want to record a video, hahaha ¡­ and send it to Morris¡¯s brothers to see his embarrassed look.¡± ¡°Well, yes. Our Vivian girl is right.¡± Madame Cheal and Vivian Mond kept the battle line all the way and actually did grab Morris Cheal¡¯s ear and didn¡¯t let go. Chapter 567: Finding Houghton to Negotiate Vivian Mond clutches her phone, a serious video recording,ughing and trembling. ¡°Rampant on ount of me coddling you, are you?¡± He frowned threateningly. The result was that Madame Cheal let go of the hand twisting his ear and pped him on the back of the head, ¡°Who are you threatening, you son of a bitch, Vivian is my granddaughter, if you dare to bully her, I will kill you!¡± Morris Cheal instantly despaired. The uncanny gaze fell on Madame Cheal, ¡°Who is your own grandson?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who is my own grandson, what matters is Vivian girl and the baby in her belly.¡± It¡¯s a happy asion. Madame Cheal is glowing, smiling, squinting her eyes, in a good mood. ¡°Mmmmmmmmm, Grandma is wise.¡± Vivian Mond gave a thumbs up and gave Madame Cheal a thumbs up while saving the video she had recorded. The old housekeeper on the side smiled along with the three of them when he saw their happiness. Then he exited the room and closed the door. ¡°Grandma is still the best to me.¡± Vivian Mond took Madame Cheal¡¯s hand and raised her eyebrows towards Morris Cheal, with an expression that waspletely provocative. ¡°When we get back, I¡¯ll take care of you.¡± The man was exasperated and shook his head helplessly. Where would he be angry? On the contrary, it was his greatest relief to see the two most important women in his life smiling like this. After the fun was over, Madame Cheal then got down to business. ¡°I¡¯ve been told by Morris to wait until you¡¯re discharged from the hospital to get a license. I think, a girl unmarried and pregnant out of the blue is always not good for a girl¡¯s reputation, so why not hurry up and do the wedding. vivian ah, what do you think?¡± Madame Cheal as a woman, naturally know that although unmarried pregnant is epted, but inevitably can not stop people¡¯s mouths, in the back of the gossip. The Cheal family is a big family, and it is the talk of the town after dinner. She was thinking of Vivian Mond. ¡°Huh? This ¡­¡± Vivian Mond hesitated and turned her head to look at Morris Cheal. ¡°I think the same as Grandma.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Morris Cheal held Vivian Mond¡¯s hand, ¡°It¡¯s a short time, but it doesn¡¯t stop me from giving you a grand wedding.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± She did not dare to answer directly. Vivian Mond knows very well in her heart that even if she agrees, Houghton¡¯s side still needs her to convince. If you can¡¯t pass that hurdle, the wedding ¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not a good idea to tie the knot. ¡°Houghton master¡¯s side, I will personally go to say.¡± Morris Cheal seemed to see Vivian Mond¡¯s concern. ¡°Okay, fine.¡± She thought about it for a moment and finally agreed. In the morning, Madame Cheal apanied Vivian Mond to chat at the hospital, while Morris Cheal dared not dy for a moment and went straight to First Look Wedding to find Houghton. He had already ordered Vivian Mond¡¯s parents to be picked up and they would be in L City this afternoon. Houghton was the only one who couldn¡¯t handle it now. Morris Cheal drove to First Look Wedding, where he had just parked his car in the parking area. Houghton, who was on duty, saw that the car looked familiar and came over immediately. ¡°Master Houghton.¡± Morris Cheal stepped out of the car and said hello to Houghton. ¡°Why are you here today? It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve been here.¡± Houghton, dressed in a navy blue uniform, came up to him and smiled amiably, giving him a kind-hearted look. Because of Morris Cheal¡¯s approval, Houghton kept his beard even when he was working at Hatsumi Apartments. Morris Cheal pulled out a cigarette and handed Houghton a cigarette, ¡°Looking for you for a little something to talk about.¡± A cigarette was presented in front of his eyes, Houghton wanted to take the cigarette, but when he heard his words, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned and hesitated. Morris Cheal took his look into his eyes and raised his hand handing the cigarette, ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Hahahaha, yes. You¡¯re my boss, let¡¯s talk about work.¡± Houghton took the cigarette and held it in his mouth while Morris Cheal took the lighter and lit it for him. The security guard on the side was very surprised to see this scene. Chapter 568 : Marriage, must be married The person standing not far away is clearly the owner of First Look Wedding, but he would pass a cigarette to an unattractive old man, and even condescend to him to light a cigarette? This old man, what exactly is his origin? The security guard couldn¡¯t resist the fire of gossip that was burning inside him. Morris Cheal entered the lobby with Houghton and went up to the office on the second floor. ¡°My God, isn¡¯t that security guard Houghton, why do I feel that our husband is groveling in front of him?¡± ¡°Is it my eyes, Houghton and Mr. Morris what rtionship?¡± ¡°You are blind, how to grovel, that is clearly respect for the elderly, right.¡± ¡°Wow~~ the god of men, my god of men ah.¡± ¡°Ah, ah, ah. My male god just looked at me.¡± ¡°Too handsome, mom save me ¡­¡± ¡°What to think, listen to Sophie said, our Mr. Morris has long had a heart, you die this heart.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I also heard Sophie said.¡± ¡­ Along the way, it attracted the attention of all the employees in the hall, and they began to specte about Houghton¡¯s identity. Of course, more people were captivated by Morris Cheal¡¯s unbelievably handsome face and cast adoring nces. The two men entered the office, ¡°Master Houghton, have a seat.¡± Morris Cheal respectfully made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture, and after he sat down, Morris Cheal went and poured him a cup of tea and ced it in front of him. In front of Houghton, Morris Chealpletely put down his identity as the president of Eonothem Group and treated him with the attitude of a junior. Houghton leaned on the sofa, his mouth holding a cigarette, light smoke curling up, hazy features, hiding his frown of sadness. ¡°Master Houghton should know the purpose of my search for you.¡± He sat upright, holding the attitude of a junior, ¡°Vivian is pregnant with my child, twins. This is something she should have told you yesterday.¡± ¡°I know Vivian had a lot of concerns, but I have convinced her through my tireless efforts.¡± Morris Cheal added. Houghton gave a meaningful sigh, flicked the ashes of his cigarette butt, and did not raise his eyes, ¡°So what did you want to talk to me about when you came here?¡± Houghton is pretending to be confused. ¡°Vivian¡¯s identity is special, and you are the most important person in her life. I think, for getting married, what she wants most is the blessing of her loved ones.¡± Morris Cheal¡¯s words were very euphemistic. All are intelligent people, naturally they can understand the meaning. What he wanted to express was that Vivian Mond¡¯s status was special, and Houghton¡¯s status was even more special. If Houghton did not say yes, it would be as difficult as heaven for him to marry Vivian Mond. Morris Cheal¡¯s words fell, Houghton just leisurely picked up the tea on the table, took a sip, hanging his head in thought. The whole process, did not look up Morris Cheal a nce. ¡°Ugh~¡± Houghton let out another sigh and put the cup on the table before slowly looking up at Morris Cheal, his cloudy eyes full ofplexity. Vaguely, Morris Cheal could feel his indecisive struggle. ¡°Master Houghton, you have watched Vivian grow up, one day as a teacher is a father for life. You should also want Vivian to be happy.¡± Morris Cheal knew that Houghton had concerns; after all, he had a Hidden Tribe behind him. He guessed that there were some things that Houghton couldn¡¯t make up his mind about. ¡°Morris, you¡¯re a smart boy. As you can see, there are some things that are not up to an old man like me.¡± As it turned out, Houghton couldn¡¯t give Morris Cheal a definitive answer. His words didn¡¯t surprise Morris Cheal. ¡°Vivian respects you, and so do I. If you can¡¯t decide on this matter, I hope you won¡¯t stand in the way, Master Houghton.¡± Morris Cheal made his attitude clear, ¡°Although we are not yet licensed, but in my heart Morris Cheal, she is my person. The future, life or death, is still uncertain, I do not want to consider for the time being. But this marriage, I must marry!¡± When he said this, his obsidian eyes became sharper and sharper, giving people an irresistible sense of sight. ¡°You¡¯re threatening my old man?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Houghton faintly swept him a nce, very affable face vaguely emerged sense of pressure. ¡°Houghton Master you are great, Morris dare not.¡± Chapter 569 : Papa Mond is furious ¡°I know how difficult this is for you, but I have to marry her.¡± Morris Cheal¡¯s brow furrowed lightly, ¡°We ¡­ can do our part.¡± He had a message in his words. Houghton looked at the cigarette in his hand eyes jerked up, slightly surprised to look at Morris Cheal, and he looked at him for a moment, and suddenly a smile. ¡°It was I who looked away. At the beginning, I was very unimpressed with you and Vivian, but now I am impressed.¡± ¡°Time, is the best witness.¡± Morris Cheal¡¯s lips curved up, ¡°Vivian¡¯s parents areing to L City this afternoon, I¡¯ll have someone pick you up and have a casual dinner together.¡± Houghton took a cigarette out of the box and sat on the sofa lighting it without answering. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tonight.¡± Morris Cheal said hello to Houghton and got up to leave. After he left, Houghton was still sitting on the couch, alone in deep thought, with a sad frown. A lingering light smoke lingers over therge office in no time. ¡­ Afternoon, Hilton Hotel suite. Anika, Lincoln, Houghton, Madame Cheal, and Morris Cheal, five people sitting in a private room. After Morris Cheal ordered, she got up and poured tea for the four elders. First, he poured tea for Houghton, who was older and Vivian¡¯s mentor. Then he poured tea for Anika and Lincoln, and as he handed the tea to Anika and Lincoln, he said, ¡°Mom, Dad, have some tea.¡± The sudden change of mouth made the old couple freeze for a moment, not reacting for half a day. On the contrary, Madame Cheal was smiling happily, thinking that Morris Cheal had finally gotten the hang of it. ¡°Ohhhh, Mr. Morris, this ¡­ this ¡­¡± Anika smiled awkwardly, ncing at Lincoln, then at Houghton, and finally at Morris Cheal, not really knowing what to say. Morris Cheal raised a hand on her shoulder, ¡°Sit down first.¡± That means he has something to sayter. Lincoln tried to say something, but Anika gave him a wink and he didn¡¯t say anything.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Morris Cheal poured another cup of tea for Madame Cheal, who sighed, ¡°You¡¯ve finally grown up.¡± After pouring tea for the four elders, Morris Cheal walked to his ce, stood and said, ¡°Vivian is not feeling well and was hospitalized to keep the baby, and I didn¡¯t let here over. Dad, Mom, I brought you here from the countryside, naturally, I have something important to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Ah ¡­, Mr. Morris, the matter between you and Vivian has not yet begun.¡± Anika hesitated for half a day and said, ¡°You say you young people, you do not know how to pay attention. She is still so young and she wants to give birth to your child. Have you asked her opinion?¡± Anika was born in the countryside, but she wasn¡¯t pedantic, but what she cared about most was Vivian Mond. It was a daughter, a treasure in the palm of her hand, and as long as she was happy, everything was fine. ¡°Understood.¡± Morris Cheal slightly jawed, smoothly picked up the remote control on the table, and turned on the TV set aside. The TV was projected on a cell phone, and Morris Cheal dialed Vivian Mond¡¯s video, and after a few beeps, it was connected. When the video came on, it showed Vivian Mond leaning on a hospital bed, wearing a hospital gown. In order not to worry the old couple, Vivian Mond had put on makeup, so that people could see that she was full of energy and glowing, not even a hint of sickness. ¡°Hi, Dad, Mom.¡± Vivian Mond waved his hand and greeted the old couple, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry that you guys came to L City so easily and I couldn¡¯t apany you to dinner.¡± Bang! Suddenly, Lincoln mmed the table and said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you crazy girl, you¡¯re pregnant before you¡¯re married, where do you want me and your mother to be? Ah?¡± Lincoln was really angry about the fact that Vivian Mond was pregnant before she was married. However, because of Morris Cheal¡¯s background and her kindness to him, Lincoln did not dare to reprimand Morris Cheal, but dared to dislike Vivian Mond. ¡°It¡¯s not Vivian¡¯s fault, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± Morris Cheal took the me, ¡°So I asked you toe here today to discuss with you about the marriage with Vivian. My idea is to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau next Monday to get a license and hold the wedding early next month.¡± ¡°Ah? Would this ¡­ be too hasty?¡± Chapter 570 : Sky-high bride price Anika¡¯s eyes looked at Houghton for help, as if she wanted to let him make up his mind. In the eyes of the old couple, Houghton was also a part of their family and they regarded him as the big brother. Whenever they encountered something difficult, they would ask him to help them with their ideas. ¡°You¡¯re her parents, you¡¯re in charge.¡± Houghton sat there slowly sipping his tea, seemingly maintaining a neutral attitude, but in fact his inner thoughts, as Morris Cheal probably guessed. ¡°ouch, not rushed not rushed. vivian girl and Morris are known for a couple of years, now pregnant with a child married, double happiness thing. All happy well, hahaha ¡­¡± Madame Cheal smiled happily, pointed to Morris Cheal, praised him, ¡°you do not see the brat look cold nature, in fact considerate it, he to Vivian girl¡¯s heart, I can see in the eyes.¡± ¡°You said in a sea of people, two children met, is fate. Now still like each other, that is the blessing of thest life. As parents, we all want to see our children live happily. Inws, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Madame Cheal has been pushing hard to make this marriage happen, fearing that Vivian Mond¡¯s parents would disagree. ¡°When you get married, it¡¯s all about the right family.¡± Although Lincoln is old-fashioned and traditional, he knows right from wrong. ¡°Throughout history, marriage has always been about the right family, otherwise, what two people do you see living well?¡± He knocked on the table, ¡°I Lincoln just this one daughter, I do not ask her to marry a rich family, I just hope she can live a happy life.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Lincoln and I don¡¯t want our daughter to climb up thedder, we just want her to be happy for the rest of her life, so we can rest assured.¡± As parents, we all want our children to be happy. At the other end of the phone, Vivian Mond heard the words of his parents, who were not very good at speaking, and was moved by the sourness of his nose and the tears in his eyes. ¡°Dad, Mom, it¡¯s good to have you.¡± They knew that she was an adopted daughter, yet they loved her so much. Perhaps, this is the blessing she had cultivated in her past life. Vivian Mond thought in her heart. ¡°I ¡­ have thought about it, and I want to marry Morris. I trust him, he will not fail me.¡± To keep her adoptive parents from worrying, Vivian Mond did not say anything about the treacherous events she had gone through with Morris Cheal, let alone her status as the heir to the Hidden n. Houghton had kept the truth from them all her life, naturally, because she was concerned about their ability to bear it. This is something that Vivian Mond knows very well. ¡°Morris said he wanted to get a license on Monday, and I was willing. He said that he wanted to get married early next month, and I was willing.¡± Vivian Mond pursed her lips and looked at the three closest rtives in the video, ¡°Master, Dad, Mom, I love Morris and I want to marry me. Of course, what I want most, is your blessing.¡± After she finished, the booth fell into silence. Lincoln didn¡¯t look too good as he looked away, not wanting to look at Vivian Mond. Anika hesitated, not knowing what to say after all. Houghton, on the other hand, still didn¡¯t say a word. The atmosphere, for a moment, was so heavy that people felt a little depressed. Morris Cheal turned around, took out a few things from the side and walked over to Lincoln and Anika. ¡°This is the bank transfer record, the bride price of one billion, has been credited to Dad¡¯s card.¡± He put the card in front of Lincoln, ¡°The card was handled by Vivian for you.¡± ¡°This is the title deed of the most luxurious lot in L City, which has been transferred to both of your names, Mom and Dad. A building, 48 floors, one staircase, two households. In the future, the two old people have nothing to do, so they will collect the rent and pass the time.¡± ¡°This is a car for the two old people, so it¡¯s easier to go out in the future.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Morris Cheal put the things in front of the second old man, and but three things in front of Houghton, ¡°Master Houghton, this is yours. You are Vivian¡¯s master, master like father, also my Morris Cheal¡¯s father.¡± Madame Cheal on the side was originally quite supportive of Morris Cheal and Vivian Mond, but hearing Morris Cheal¡¯s words just now, he could not help but feel the pain in his flesh. One billion! A building in a prime location in L City, 48 floors, one staircase, two units! This value is immeasurable. She didn¡¯t know whether the marriage was good or bad for a while. Chapter 571: Determining the marriage Like Vivian girl, marry her, the natural righteousness. But the daughter-inw did not pass through the door, then gave a sky-high bride price, but let Madame Cheal¡¯s heart grew a little uneasy. At the other end of the video, Vivian Mond was touched by what Morris Cheal had done. On the first day of the year, Morris Cheal showed up at her house and told her adoptive mother about the wedding, promising to give her a billion dor bride price. At that time, Vivian Mond thought he was just talking. But who knew that he would deliver? And the house in the prime location of L City, inch by inch, one square foot has reached the price of $40, 000. That one building, the value of geometry, it is difficult to estimate. ¡°Morris, it¡¯s too expensive.¡± Even though she was going to marry Morris Cheal, Vivian Mond still felt ashamed of the sky-high bride price Morris Cheal gave her. ¡°Silly girl.¡± Morris Cheal¡¯s handsome face was tinged with a smile, ¡°We are family.¡± ¡®We are a family¡¯. The six simple words gave Vivian Mond a sense of security and made her feel incredibly warm.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Although it was not an on-the-spot confession, she was still severely touched, ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­¡± In the video, Vivian Mond¡¯s voice choked up, tears slipped from the corners of her eyes, she broke into tears andughed, ¡°Look at how moved I am, I¡¯m crying.¡± She wiped the tears from her cheeks with her delicate fingers and couldn¡¯t help butugh herself. Not really wanting to cry, just too moved, tears uncontrobly overflowing from her eyes. Lincoln looked at the title deeds in front of him, knowing that Morris Cheal would not joke about these things, and at the same time was shocked by Morris Cheal¡¯s generous arm. This amount of money and property, which was transferred to their names before the marriage, would be equivalent to theirs. Even if the two divorced after the marriage, the money he could not take back. Lincoln does not know how rich The Cheal family is, but the willingness to give this amount is proof of his feelings for Vivian Mond. Especially on New Year¡¯s Day, Morris Cheal helped chop wood in the house, and he saw what he did. He inclined his head to look at Anika, only to see her nod. The two were not bribed by money, but by Morris Cheal¡¯s way of doing things, which made them trust. ¡°Houghton, why have you been so sullen? Is it you, who doesn¡¯t support me and Morris?¡± Vivian Mond adjusted himself and found that Houghton had been silent and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Hmph, I can¡¯t make the decision on your marriage, my old man.¡± He sighed, ¡°s, in the end, I¡¯m getting old, yo.¡± Vivian Mond: ¡°¡­¡± I gave him a nk look and thought it was a shame that Houghton wasn¡¯t an actor. The fact that he has been acting for more than twenty years without being noticed is what makes him a master of his craft. ¡°Since you can¡¯t make the call, I¡¯ll take that as a yes.¡± She pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°Then dad, mom, you also say yes. morris is really nice and good, he ¡­¡± Vivian Mond pouted across the phone to her nearest and dearest, hoping they would make her marriage to Morris Cheal a sess. ¡°Morris and Vivian girl two feelings, we all see in the eyes. Since they truly love each other, what is there to worry about? It¡¯s for the good of the children, isn¡¯t it?¡± Madame Cheal felt sorry for Morris Cheal¡¯s ¡®big deal¡¯, but she also really liked Vivian Mond. She had no choice but to do her best to bring the two children together. Anika was out of ideas and looked at Lincoln, waiting for him to make up his mind. ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡± He tapped his hand on the table, ¡°My daughter is a deadbeat, don¡¯t you know. Now that she has The Cheal family¡¯s seed in her belly, how can we break them up?¡± Anika nodded in agreement, ¡°Houghton, what do you think?¡± Chapter 572 : Finally Receiving a Certificate ¡°Let it be, let it be.¡± Houghton sighed and refrained frommenting. A few people finally agreed, and Morris Cheal¡¯s hanging heart fell. On the other end of the phone, Vivian Mond smiled with relief, not to mention how happy she was. In the evening, they sat down for a quick dinner and then went to visit Vivian Mond in the hospital. Lincoln and Anika stayed in L City for a few days and then were invited by Madame Cheal to visit The Cheal family home. After spending a few days in L City with Vivian Mond, they went back to the countryside.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. However, when she left, she left her ount book behind. Perhaps God was kind, Vivian Mond was hospitalized for a week, and the fetal image was gradually stabilized. Everything was going in a good direction. Monday. Vivian Mond was still in the hospital, but at 8:00 a. m., the two of them finished packing and finished breakfast, and left together for the Civil Affairs Bureau. In the car, Vivian Mond was sitting in the passenger seat, looking out the window at the morning, with a beautiful view of the red sun in the east, just like her good mood. The two sat in the car, asionally tilting their heads to look at each other, looking at each other with a smile, their eyebrows are unable to hide the joy. Inside the car, happiness permeates the air. In less than half an hour, they arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau. The two went through a special channel, signed the application form, and got their marriage certificate in just fifteen minutes. They received the steel-stamped marriage certificate from the staff, which was still a little warm. Vivian Mond clutched the marriage license in her hand, her heart racing with excitement and thrill. Morris Cheal took her hand and held it tightly in his, ¡°From now on, you are the most important person in my life. Remember, there is no divorce between you and me, only ¡®widowhood¡¯.¡± He was reminding Vivian Mond to dispel the small thoughts in her heart that she shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°Hahahaha, seeing that you have a love for each other, you will definitely grow old together. It¡¯s not good to say those unlucky words.¡± The staff member, a kind-hearted aunt who was nearly fifty years old, wished the two of them heartily. ¡°Thank you.¡± Vivian Mond said thank you and walked out of the Civil Affairs Bureau with Morris Cheal, hand in hand. They were both wearing white shirts and ck pants, just like a couple¡¯s outfit, because they wanted to have their documents photographed. The morning light enveloped the two, giving them ayer of orange glow, extraordinarily beautiful. ¡°Morris, let¡¯s take a group photo. Today is the sixth day of August, a memorable day.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded. Vivian Mond took out her phone, turned on the selfie mode, and stood next to Morris Cheal, tilting her head a few points closer to him, ¡°Come on, look at the camera. Hey, hold up your marriage license.¡± She held her phone high in her left hand, held the marriage certificate in her right hand in front of her chest, and shook the red book in her hand, indicating Morris Cheal to hold up the marriage certificate as well. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be silly?¡± Morris Cheal is not used to taking selfies and thinks this is a very low way to take pictures. ¡°What¡¯s silly about it?¡± She frowned slightly and red at him, ¡°Taking a picture or not?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hold up your ID, and put your two books closer together. Yes, your head closer too.¡± Vivian Mond looked at Morris Cheal in the camera and found a good position, ¡°Look at the camera and don¡¯t blink.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The man responded, Vivian Mond got ready, and then pressed the shutter button. But it was toote when Morris Cheal tilted her head and dropped a kiss on her cheek, just in time for the camera to capture it perfectly. The sudden kiss attracted people who came to the Civil Affairs Office for business. ¡°They look so good together.¡± ¡°The man is handsome and the woman is beautiful, a match made in heaven.¡± ¡°Too good together, right?¡± ¡°Heh, when married are overflowing with happiness, watch it, after a short time will feel that marriage is the grave.¡± Chapter 573 : Sweet Love Listening to the conversations of the people around them, the two looked at each other and smiled heartily. Vivian Mond tilted her head, and her starry eyes could not hide her happy smile, ¡°Our marriage is not going to be a ¡®grave¡¯, is it?¡± Morris Cheal: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Vivian Mond looked surprised. He took her hand and brought it into his arms, wrapping his arms around her waist in an intimate embrace. Those long, narrow eyes were stained with love, ¡°Hold my son¡¯s hand and grow old with him until the end of my life. Before life is about to fade away, I will urge our children ¡­¡± Morris Cheal said, pause, leaned over, dropped a kiss on her lips, and then close to her ear, whispered: ¡°After death, buried together.¡± The so-called ¡®grave¡¯ has another meaning here in Morris Cheal. But with a halo of love, it bes more and more beautiful and desirable. ¡°Pfft ¡­¡± Vivian Mond was amused by Morris Cheal, her green fingers cupped Morris Cheal¡¯s face, ¡°You¡¯re too good at talking, you used to flirt a lot.¡± ¡°I used to be teased.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°What, so little confidence in your husband?¡± ¡°You are too easy to attract butterflies, handsome and rich, of course, I have no confidence in myself.¡± Vivian Mond speaks from the heart. In L City, the story of Morris Cheal is well known: he is a business myth, a gifted business genius. He was born into The Cheal family and is so cool and handsome that he is a fairy tale Prince Charming. Vivian Mond was born in the countryside, simple and unpretentious. In contrast, the two were so different that she really didn¡¯t have much confidence. ¡°Silly girl, what are you talking about.¡± He pinched her white and red cheeks, ¡°When ites to status, I am far different from you.¡± ¡®Status¡¯, referring to Vivian Mond¡¯s status as the young master of the Hidden n. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s a great day, can we not bring up such a bad topic.¡± Vivian Mond gave him a nk look. He¡¯s not talking about anything. ¡°That¡¯s a good point.¡± Morris Cheal nodded in agreement. ¡°How about ¡­¡± Vivian Mond thought about it and had a sh of insight, ¡°Let¡¯s free ourselves today, go to the movies, go to an amusement park, and do all the things that couples should do. ¡± It¡¯s good to have a special day that is meaningful. ¡°Whatever you want to do, you can do it after the wedding. But not now ¡­.¡± He shook his head and reminded, ¡°The doctor has said you need to recuperate.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the marriage license today, Morris Cheal wouldn¡¯t have taken Vivian Mond out of the hospital at all.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. It had been so hard to stabilize the baby in her belly that she had to be careful not to let anything go wrong. ¡°Oh~~¡± Vivian Mond looked down, raised her hand over her stomach and patted it gently, ¡°I¡¯d better go back to lying down for the sake of you two little ones.¡± It¡¯s not easy being a mother. Shemented, ¡°It came so suddenly, I was not ready for it.¡± The previous idea was to get married after the age of twenty-eight. But who knew that she would get pregnant. ¡°There is no hurry, there are still eight months before the birth. Enough time for you to prepare yourself mentally.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, that makes sense.¡± Vivian Mond approved of Morris Cheal¡¯s words. Just reaching out as she spoke, she fanned her hand against her cheek, ¡°Whew, let¡¯s get back to the house, it¡¯s too hot.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Morris Cheal, worried that Vivian Mond would not be able to bear it, directly a princess hug, carrying her steadily down the stairs. This scene made the people around envious. They stopped and watched, or took pictures and videos with their cell phones ¡­ ¡°Mamma yeah, such a happy love I want too.¡± Chapter 574 : Aurora fainted ¡°Other people¡¯s marriages are so happy, howe I¡¯m blind to find such a scum?¡± ¡°So handsome. This is what the man in my dream looks like.¡± ¡°Grass, that woman is too beautiful, I think I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before.¡± ¡°Hiss, yeah, a little familiar.¡± ¡­ L City, Minquan Road North Lane. ¡°Run, I¡¯ll see where you go!¡± Arlo Marsh, after running two blocks, finally caught a suspect and with an over-the-shoulder m, mmed the man directly to the ground, pressed one knee into his back, and pulled handcuffs from his waist with his right hand and cuffed the man. He pped the suspect on the head, ¡°quite able to run, this physical fitness, every day to run out of practice, right.¡± Ringing bell ¨C Suddenly, the phone in his pocket rang. Arlo Marsh, breathing heavily, answered the phone, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Hello, this is L City High School. Are you Aurora¡¯s guardian?¡± The person on the other end of the line inquired. Arlo Marsh frowned, nced at the colleague following behind him, and pointed to the suspect on the ground, ¡°Take the man back to the station first.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain Marsh. Hoo, hoo ¡­ MAD, this kid can really run.¡± The fellow officer wiped the sweat from his forehead as he walked over and yanked the suspect up, ¡°Come with me!¡± Arlo Marsh stepped aside and responded, ¡°Yes, I am.¡± A heartbeatter, could it be that Aurora hadmitted a crime at school? She was so well-behaved, she shouldn¡¯t be. ¡°Please hurry up ande to the school, Aurora just fainted in the ss.¡± ¡°Fainted? What happened?¡± The ss teacher on the other end of the phone stammered, ¡°The infirmary ¡­ infirmary people said she, said she was hungry ¡­ starved fainted.¡± This is said, the ss teacher feel unbelievable. What age is it that there are still people who will faint from hunger. ¡°Hungry faint?¡± Ridiculous. Arlo Marsh regrly transfers money to Aurora every week, and the amount is definitely enough to cover her expenses for a week. How could she pass out from hunger? ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right over.¡± Arlo Marsh made a call to his colleague, jogged out of the alley and stopped a cab on the side of the road, ¡°Go to L City High School.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Along the way, Arlo Marsh repeatedly urged the cab driver to drive faster. Eventually, he arrived at L City High School more than 40 minutester. After exining the situation in front of the school, he entered the school and went straight to the infirmary. Knock knock knock- Knocked outside the infirmary door, walked in, and said to the few people in the infirmary, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Arlo Marsh, Aurora¡¯s guardian.¡± Because it was office hours, he was on duty, and the incident was sudden, Arlo Marsh did not have time to change his police uniform. Aurora¡¯s ss teacher immediately came forward, ¡°Oh, Officer Marsh, right? Come on in.¡± Arlo Marsh walked in and questioned, ¡°Aurora, what¡¯s her condition?¡± ¡°The person has woken up and is hooked up to a nutrition shot.¡± The ss teacher pointed to the ward inside. Arlo Marsh walked to the door of the ward, swept a nce through the half-hidden doorway, and saw Aurora lying dully on the bed, not saying a word. His heart involuntarily seized. Tiptoeing back to the infirmary, Arlo Marsh then asked the ss teacher, ¡°Is Aurora doing anything unusual at school?¡± Last week, he came to see Aurora and saw her picking up scrapste at night. This time, she was so hungry that she passed out again. It is hard to imagine what she has been going throughtely. ¡°Aurora is a smart child and very well-behaved, even though she can¡¯t talk. She writes down any questions she has on a piece of paper, and she always gets top grades on every test.¡± The ss teacher thought about it and shook her head, ¡°Unusually, there¡¯s really nothing unusual about it.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Arlo Marsh didn¡¯t press the issue any further, but went to the ward. Entered the ward, closed the door, and walked directly to Aurora, ¡°Isn¡¯t it time to tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 575 : Bullied by the school bully Aurora, who was lying on the hospital bed, heard Arlo Marsh¡¯s voice just now. At this moment, she was not surprised when he appeared in front of her. She reached out and gestured: [I ¡­] ¡°Let¡¯s finish the sling.¡± Arlo Marsh ced her hand, which was raised to gesture, on the bed, indicating that she was at ease to hang the drip. One hand is hanging dangling water, then gestures, easy needle back to blood. The pale Aurora nodded and didn¡¯t say another word, just biting her lip in constraint, not even daring to look directly at Arlo Marsh. Arlo Marsh sat on the edge of the bed and yed with his phone, then went to make another call. Considering that Aurora could not speak, Arlo Marsh could only remain silent. The atmosphere seemed a bit awkward as they were the only two people in the room. After an hour or so, Aurora finally finished hanging the needle, and the nurse pulled it out and went out. Only then did he stare at her with cold eyes, ¡°Say it.¡± The cold aura, although not in the interrogation of prisoners, but the navy blue police uniform, the invisible emanation of the sense of oppression can make Aurora nervous to suffocation. [It¡¯s okay.] She gestured and shook her head again. ¡°The doctor just said that you didn¡¯t eat and passed out from hunger.¡± From the first moment she came in and saw Aurora just now, it was clear that she looked haggard and waxy, and her whole body had lost more than a turn. ¡°I transferred money to you regrly, and that money is enough for your living expenses. You shouldn¡¯t give me an exnation? Or maybe I should have asked thest time I saw you.¡± Arlo Marsh mentions thest time, as if to say: you¡¯d better give me a valid reason. Aurora¡¯s eyes dropped, not daring to look at Arlo Marsh. There was a moment of silence in the ward, and she raised her hand, repeating the gesture again: [Nothing.] ¡°Don¡¯t you dare challenge me ¡­¡± Arlo Marsh¡¯s habitual indifference, but halfway through the words, and afraid of scaring her. So he got up and sat by the hospital bed, softly said: ¡°I am your guardian, it is necessary to understand your situation. Besides, I am a police officer and your ¡­ brother. You should not hide anything from me.¡± Aurora raised her eyes, gathered the courage to look at him, pursed her lips, hesitated and never spoke. ¡°You¡¯re questioning my ability to be a cop.¡± The implication: even if you don¡¯t tell me, I can still find out. [Actually ¡­ it¡¯s ¡­ me trying to save up and pay you back sooner.] Don¡¯t make up ame excuse. ¡°Aurora!¡± For her lie, Arlo Marsh was very upset. Aurora, whose heart was pounding with fear, just wanted to escape, sat up and gestured: [I¡¯ll go to the bathroom first. Got up, put on her shoes and went out of the ward and went to the bathroom room. ¡°Whew ¡­¡± Arlo Marsh let out a long breath of relief and helplessly reached out and patted the side of the bed. Just as he was frowning sadly, his afterimage caught a glimpse of the cell phone sitting on the bedside.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Without hesitation, he picked it up and set the code. It just so happened that Arlo Marsh had seen her unlock the password and unlocked it directly. After looking through the phone contacts, text messages, everything is normal. Until he opened WeChat, a row of contacts was presented to him. And that row of recent contacts, the fourth avatar, is a red clown, nickname: the devil. It sessfully attracted Arlo Marsh¡¯s attention. He clicked on ¡­ Devil: Little dummy, time to pay. Date: September 1st. Today is the sixth day of the eighth month of the lunar calendar and the twelfth day of the ninth month of the sr calendar. It¡¯s a conversation from eleven days ago. Devil: Mud, still do not pay the money, right? Wait for me in front of the school at night, dare to go try! Date: September 4th. Devil: fuck, little mute, you have the fucking guts, I¡¯ll get you today. Aurora: Sorry, I really ¡­ I really don¡¯t have any money. Devil: Can¡¯t get three thousand today, I¡¯ll upload all those photos of you to the campus forum. Chapter 576 : Two people are in the hot seat Date: September 5th. Exactly one week has passed since today. Because today is Monday, it is the day Arlo Marsh should transfer money, but today there are more things going on in the bureau, she has not found the time to transfer money. Arlo Marsh took out her cell phone, added the ¡®devil¡¯s¡¯ micro signal and took a few pictures of the wechat chat, then put the phone on the table. Not long after, Aurora came back and walked up to Arlo Marsh: [I¡¯m ready, I have to go back to ss. Don¡¯t worry about me. ¡°Well, go ahead.¡± Arlo Marsh jawed slightly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay, I have to go back to the station too.¡± He got up, walked around in front of Aurora and left straight away. Arlo Marsh gave Aurora seven hundred dors a week to live on, which was more than enough to cover expenses with L City High School¡¯s spending. And he has the teacher¡¯s contact information and ss group, so if he needs to pay other fees such as material fees, the group will notify him directly. He will also transfer money directly to the teacher. Arlo Marsh knew Aurora¡¯s family situation and was afraid that giving more money would make Aurora lose her way, so he calcted the amount before giving it. Seven hundred dors, saving a little bit of money for expenses can save three hundred dors a week. And the three thousand dors, and where did ite from?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. That afternoon, a police car appeared at L City High School, Aurora next door to the school bully took away. The next day, the story of the bully spread through L City and made it to the campus forum. It was also the day that everyone learned that the bully had transferred to another school. Aurora was so preupied with her studies that she didn¡¯t know anything about it. But strangely enough, after that day, Arlo Marsh came to visit her every three or two days. ¡­ On the other hand, after Vivian Mond and Morris Cheal got their marriage license, they immediately returned to the hospital and returned to the ward and stayed on. Vivian Mond was lying in bed, bored, ¡°I¡¯m bored, I want to go home.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t. You are in a special situation, you must stay in bed and rest.¡± ¡°You can lie down at home too.¡± Vivian Mond looked at Morris Cheal with bewilderment and pouted at him. Morris Cheal knew Vivian Mond¡¯s nature and knew that she was tired of staying and was going crazy. But he was afraid that the medical equipment at home would not be enough to cope with her condition. After much hesitation, he said, ¡°If you want to go home, it¡¯s not impossible. But you have toe back to the public house with me.¡± The ¡®public house¡¯ he was referring to was a super luxurious private vi,parable to a castle-like vi. ¡°Huh?¡± Vivian Mond dropped her face and shook her head, ¡°But I still want to go back to Night apartment.¡± Night apartment is not big, but the two of them have been living in Night apartment since they met. Vivian Mond has a deep affection for the ce, moreover it feels cozy and more like home. ¡°Then let¡¯s just lie here honestly.¡± If she had stayed in a public house, Morris Cheal could have arranged for a professional doctor to be on call and could have purchased medical equipment on short notice, just in case. But Night apartment is too small to arrange that. ¡°Hum, it¡¯s no fun.¡± Vivian Mond was bored and gave an arrogant snort, turned her head away and stopped talking to Morris Cheal. And just then, the phone on the table rang. Shezilyy on her side and reached out to touch the phone, scanning the screen, it was Mandy¡¯s call. ¡°Mandy?¡± ¡°Vivian, you are not enough. You and Mr. Morris have gotten a license and you didn¡¯t even tell us about it. Do you still treat me as a friend?¡± At the other end of the phone, Mandy disliked it very much. ¡°Huh? What ¡­ did you know when?¡± Vivian Mond was a little surprised, not understanding how Mandy knew about her marriage with Morris Cheal. ¡°Of course it¡¯s a hot search. It¡¯s all in the news hot search, ourpany has blown up, of course I know about it.¡± Chapter 577: Help me chase Fraser Marsh ¡°Hot news?¡± Vivian Mond never expected that she and Morris Cheal would keep such a low profile, but the fact that they got married still made the news. Buzz. Suddenly, another call popped up on the screen of the phone she was talking on. The number was clearly disyed: Sue Stewart. Vivian Mond¡¯s heart tightened and she couldn¡¯t help but swallow, ¡°That ¡­ me ¡­ I¡¯m busy, something¡¯s going on, I¡¯ll call you backter.¡± She hung up Mandy¡¯s phone and picked up Sue Stewart¡¯s little ancestor¡¯s phone.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. When it really is afraid of whates. She saw clearly how Sue Stewart felt about Morris Cheal at the beginning, and she was afraid that Sue Stewart would know about her affair with Morris Cheal. However, the marriage certificate was just warming up in her hand and Sue Stewart already knew about it. ¡°Ohhhh, Sue Stewart, why do you have time to call me today ¡­¡± ¡°Vivian Mond, you got a license with Morris Cheal?!¡± Vivian Mond smiled fawningly, and before she could finish a sentence, Sue Stewart¡¯s growl rang out on the other end of the phone. The voice, shrill and piercing, was enough to see how angry the person on the other end was. Vivian Mond, who was leaning against the bed, shot a vicious nce at Morris Cheal, as if to say, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! The man hooked his lips in a smile and shrugged his shoulders. She rolled her eyes and whispered, ¡°This, this, this is a misunderstanding. sue Stewart, you listen to me ¡­¡± Say? Say what? Vivian Mond herself didn¡¯t know what to say. She hesitated and fell into silence. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll give you time to talk. If not, I¡¯lle to you and you can tell me in person.¡± Sue Stewart restrained her anger and waited for Vivian Mond to give a reasonable exnation. ¡°I ¡­¡± She raised her hand and pped her head, racking her brain for an exnation to Sue Stewart. And just then, the phone was snatched away. Morris Cheal, who had stepped to her side, held the phone and turned on the amplified voice, ¡°I told Vivian to do that. I¡¯m sorry for lying to you.¡± For the first time ever, Morris Cheal apologized to someone other than Vivian Mond. Although it was out of deference to Vivian Mond, it was still a shocker. Sue Stewart on the other end of the line froze for a long time, moved the phone next to her ear to her face, nced at the phone number to make sure it was Vivian Mond¡¯s phone number, and recalled the voice from earlier, ¡°Morris Cheal?¡± Was it really Morris Cheal? That high and mighty man would actually apologize to her? ¡± For various reasons, I asked Vivian to hide our rtionship from the public. If I have caused you any harm, I apologize and am willing to bear all the consequences.¡± With such a domineering defense, Vivian Mond instantly felt that Morris Cheal¡¯s aura was two meters eight! Handsome. Sue Stewart: ¡°Morris Cheal, you ¡­ you ¡­ you two are so deceitful! Beep beep beep ¡­¡± She finished and just dropped the phone. Morris Cheal handed the phone to Vivian Mond, ¡°I¡¯m here, don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°Stand and talk. You¡¯re not the one being scolded!¡± Vivian Mond was furious, ¡°See, Sue Stewart will be furious. When shees over here with a 40-meter machete, I¡¯m going to push you in front of me.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll dare!¡± ¡°What if she does?¡± ¡°If she dares toe, I will take care of everything for you.¡± Morris Cheal held his head high and spoke with conviction. Seeing this, Vivian Mond was exasperated andughed, ¡°Oh, let you bore me to death. I don¡¯t know how to face Sue Stewart, how to face Yara Sain, who has gone to C, but if she sees the tweets, she will be furious.¡± Yara Sain is back in C, but as long as she has a cell phone signal, she will know about her affair with Morris Cheal. Vivian Mond could hardly imagine how angry she would be. Chapter 578 : Yara Sain is going to tear her up Huzzah- The cell phone ced on the futon vibrated again. Because the phone screen was facing the futon, Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t see the screen, but said confidently, ¡°It must be Yara Sain, she probably wants to tear me up right now.¡± She said, while picking up the phone, and when she saw the name ¡®Sue Stewart¡¯ on the screen, her heart hung in relief for a few moments. But the thought of Sue Stewart¡¯s infatuation with Morris Cheal was still a frightening one. ¡°Sue Stewart, huh?¡± Her careful words were tinged with ttery. ¡°Humph, Vivian Mond, you liar, you and Morris Cheal are both liars! I absolutely do not forgive you!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, we are both liars, and we are both ten evils. You can call us whatever you want, it¡¯s really my fault, I ept it.¡± What could Vivian Mond, who was in tears, do? From the day she cheated on Sue Stewart, she should have expected to end up in this situation. ¡°What¡¯s the use of scolding you? You have topensate me!¡± ¡°How do you want topensate?¡± ¡°You ask me? And if I tell you, will you say yes?¡± Sue Stewart asked rhetorically. ¡°I will. As long as it¡¯s not against thew, I¡¯ll promise you anything.¡± In order to make up for her mistake, Vivian Mond was willing to grant Sue Stewart everything she wanted without any conditions. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s what you said.¡± Sue Stewart nodded her head with a clear bite. Just that one word alone made Vivian Mond feel like she had dug herself a hole just waiting for her to jump into. And sure enough ¡­ The next thing you hear is Sue Stewart saying, ¡°Help me chase Fraser Marsh. I like him and I want to be his girlfriend.¡± Vivian Mond: ¡°¡­¡± She looked at Morris Cheal with desperate eyes.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Because of the amplified sound, Morris Cheal naturally heard Sue Stewart¡¯s request. She raised her hand to her forehead, wishing she could p herself twice for good measure. Why did she agree to Sue Stewart¡¯s request? The call fell silent. After a long wait, Vivian Mond did not answer Sue Stewart¡¯s words. ¡°Hello, do you hear me?¡± Sue Stewart couldn¡¯t hear the voice and thought the phone had no signal. ¡°Oh, there was no cell phone reception just now, I couldn¡¯t hear you.¡± Vivian Mond pulled an excuse, perfunctorily. ¡°I say, it¡¯s not impossible to want me to forgive you and Morris Cheal, if you help me catch up with Fraser Marsh, I¡¯ll forgive you. The two of you are abominable, but thanks to your deception, I found myself not deeply in love with Morris Cheal. this world, in addition to him, there are other good men. Like, for example, Fraser Marsh.¡± Sue Stewart spoke with a sense of pride that was easy to hear. It¡¯s a sense of admiration and love for Fraser Marsh. Vivian Mond was helpless, but did not know how to say no. Anxiously, she reached up and scratched her hair and let out a long sigh. ¡°What do you mean, are you going to say yes or no?¡± Sue Stewart was anxious. ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯ll try to be nice.¡± Vivian Mond was forced to do nothing, ¡°emotional things can not be forced, I can only try to help you with Fraser Marsh. okay?¡± ¡°OK, with you this sentence can.¡± Although Morris Cheal and Vivian Mond¡¯s affair came very suddenly and caught her off guard. But as time passed, she gradually let go of her feelings for Morris Cheal, or perhaps, Sue Stewart re-examined her feelings with Morris Cheal and found that she just admired and liked him. There is a big difference between love and fondness. Hanging up the phone, Vivian Mond tossed the phone aside, sighed, and looked at the ceiling, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing Sue Stewart love shifted, or she really would have gotten me killed.¡± It¡¯s scary to think about. ¡°Ugh, look at ¡­¡± Vivian Mond nced at Morris Cheal and spread his hands, ¡°Other people fall in love to give their feelings on it. Howe we both have to put our lives on the line?¡± Chapter 579 Lisa looking for a fight She teased, as if mocking the rough and tumble of fate and injustice. ¡°Maybe, it¡¯s just a test.¡± The man sat beside her, calming her down. As a result, Morris Cheal¡¯s phone rang. First it was Trent Stone and Ethan, then Philip Dixon, Arlo Marsh, Danny and others called like crazy. Of course, Vivian Mond¡¯s phone didn¡¯t stop. Sophie and Ivan, Stefan Bell, Steve, Lisa, and the partners of Vinca E-Sports called in droves. Both took calls for over an hour just to answer the phone. Eventually, Vivian Mond simply turned her phone off. So did Morris Cheal. I thought I would get some peace and quiet, but it wasn¡¯t long before Philip Dixon, Danny and Trent Stone arrived. ¡°Geez, man, you two are a little fast.¡± Philip Dixon walked in and couldn¡¯t help but yell, ¡°I just found out Vivian has your kid, howe you got your license today? Deep down, not treating us like brothers?¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it, I¡¯m relieved to see you two get it right.¡± Danny sighed with emotion and walked to Vivian Mond¡¯s hospital bed, shaking his head with a smile, ¡°You two gambled before, but not less tormented me.¡± The previous Vivian Mond and Morris Cheal two inexplicably break up, Madame Cheal want to introduce Vivian Mond to Danny, and Vivian Mond in order to angry Morris Cheal, so agreed. It was a hard time for Danny. Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t help herself, ¡°Brother Danny, I ¡­ am sorry.¡± She smiled yfully and did feel guilty. ¡°Vivian, not righteous ah. You see big brother in your eyes?¡± Philip Dixon grunted, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t told big brother about your pregnancy, big brother wouldn¡¯t have known about it.¡± ¡°Hmmmmmm, makes sense makes sense.¡± After Vivian Mond knew that she came to the hospital to keep the baby, Philip Dixon got in touch with the best doctors to help her keep the baby, so as to ensure the safety of the child in her womb. She was grateful, but didn¡¯t show it. ¡°If you want to take credit, you should go to your Morris, not to me.¡± ¡°Gee, that¡¯s not righteous.¡± Philip Dixon shook his head. Trent Stone walked up and respectfully said to Vivian Mond, ¡°Miss Mond congrattions, pregnant again and licensed with the boss, double happiness.¡± ¡°Trent Stone is still the best at talking.¡± Vivian Mond gave a thumbs up and immediately asked, ¡°How¡¯s your brother doing, is he better?¡± In C, Ethan was seriously injured, so Morris Cheal and Vivian Mond were the first to return home, while Ethan was arranged to recuperate in C. It was only a few days ago that Ethan arranged to return to his home country. ¡°Thank you Miss Mond for your concern, my brother is fine, he will be fine after a while of recuperation.¡± Trent Stone said back. Several people sat around chatting, except for Arlo Marsh who didn¡¯te over. He was still dealing with Aurora. In the evening, Lisa appeared in the hospital room. Morris Cheal¡¯s face suddenly turned cold in the face of the unexpected visitor, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Lisa, wearing sunsses, a ck waist-length dress and high heels, stood in the hospital room, ¡°With her, am I no longer wee?¡± Vivian Mond leaned over the bed and looked at Lisa. The mind wondered: it was already nighttime, what was she doing wearing sunsses? After thinking about it, she thought there was only one possibility: Lisa had probably cried for a long time because she couldn¡¯t ept the fact that she had gotten her license with Morris Cheal. Later that afternoon, Lisa called her and scolded her on the phone. Vivian Mond didn¡¯t want to see Morris Cheal embarrassed, so she didn¡¯t say anything back, but hung up the phone. Lisa then called a few more times, and Vivian Mond simply pulled the plug on the person.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You should be d that Vivian¡¯s baby is safe in her womb. Otherwise, you think I will give you the opportunity to stand in front of me?¡± Chapter 580 : Taking Wedding Photos Once good friends, now turned against each other. Lisa stood there in a daze, because she was wearing sunsses, so her facial expression could not be seen clearly, but from her hand clutching her handbag vaguely trembling, one could see her pain. ¡°I ¡­ didn¡¯t mean it! Morris Cheal, for her sake, you don¡¯t care about me at all?¡± She reached up to cover her chest and said angrily, ¡°I med myself for a long time after that day. I admit that I liked you and wanted to be with you, and I wanted to break you up with Vivian Mond, but as bad as I was, I wouldn¡¯t have done it to the baby! But why, why do you think so mean of me?¡± Morris Cheal got up and walked over to Lisa, the well-defined handsome face was loaded with morose coldness, ¡°So, what are you trying to say?¡± ¡°I¡­ I ¡­¡± A question that left Lisa speechless. Today, when she learned that Vivian Mond and Morris Cheal had gotten their license, she almost went crazy, hiding at home in secret and crying her eyes out in tears. She was so upset that she couldn¡¯t help but rush to the hospital to find Morris Cheal. But now, standing in front of Morris Cheal, facing his questioning, she did not know what to say for a while. When she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t help but ask herself: Yes, what was the point ofing to the hospital to see him? Vivian Mond was leaning against the bed, ying with her phone, not interrupting. She knew Lisa didn¡¯t mean it, and she didn¡¯t want to pursue it, but she had deep feelings for Morris Cheal, and Morris Cheal was trying to get her to back off by speaking harshly now. A fruitless rtionship should not be given half hope. She supported Morris Cheal and approved of his attitude. ¡°I¡¯m here, of course, to apologize to Vivian Mond!¡± Lisa didn¡¯t know how to answer, so she made an excuse and disliked Morris Cheal with fierce anger, ¡°Move over, you¡¯re in my way, how can I apologize to her? I can¡¯t hurt her in front of you if you¡¯re protecting her so tightly?¡± Morris Cheal¡¯s eyebrows knitted in the temples, the coldness in his pupils gradually converged and he stepped aside to make way for Lisa. Lisa clutched her bag handle, her fingernails digging hard into the leather of the bag, giving vent to all her emotions. She walks up to Vivian Mond and looks at her, leaning on the bed and ying with her phone, her skin fair but white and red and in excellent condition. Look how well she was kept by Morris Cheal. She was envious, jealous. ¡°It was my fault that day, I apologize to you and hope you can forgive me.¡± Lisa gathered her courage and apologized insincerely. ¡°It¡¯s in the past, and since the baby is fine, I won¡¯t pursue it.¡± Vivian Mond locked the phone screen and put it aside, raising her eyes to look at her, ¡°Your apology, I ept it.¡± Lisa: ¡°¡­¡± Again, she didn¡¯t know how to answer. She stared dryly at Vivian Mond through her sunsses for a long time, and then she snorted coldly, ¡°I apologize because I feel sorry for the child in your belly, but that doesn¡¯t mean I support you being together. vivian Mond, I won¡¯t wish you happiness.¡± Leaving her words behind, she left the ward with a huff, flinging the door heavily shut. There was a thud, and the door shook so hard that the window shook with it. Vivian Mond shook her head and gave Morris Cheal a nk look, ¡°Look at all those flings you¡¯ve had, really.¡± ¡°My fault for aggravating Vivian.¡± He walked over to Vivian Mond, raised his hand to hook her chin and leaned down to drop a kiss on her cheek, ¡°Not mad anymore, huh?¡± The doting tone of a child coaxed Vivian Mond. ¡°Squishy, I¡¯m not a child.¡± Vivian Mond enjoyed Morris Cheal¡¯s pampering of her, and snapped in mock disgust.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve set a date for the wedding, and when you¡¯re well enough in a few days, we¡¯ll go take wedding photos. ¡° Chapter 581 : Killing Vivian Mond Considering Vivian Mond¡¯s health condition, Morris Cheal did not dare to take her to the photo shoot in a hurry. He opened his phone and showed the arranged wedding date to Vivian Mond, ¡°I found someone to calcte the birth date, the best day is in half a month, so I set this day. But the wedding dress has not yet been finalized, see which set you like?¡± Morris Cheal flipped through a few wedding dresses on his phone to show Vivian Mond. ¡°I ¡­ can I go try on a wedding dress?¡± Vivian Mond skimmed, ¡°It¡¯s a once in a lifetime wedding, if I can¡¯t be trying on wedding dresses, I feel so sorry na.¡± She knew that those wedding dress designs on Morris Cheal¡¯s phone were all expedited designs, and after she was sure, she would get someone to expedite the customization. Avable at ¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t care how expensive the wedding dress ¡­ is,¡± she held Morris Cheal¡¯s hand, ¡°I just want to walk through theplete wedding process with you to make our wedding more meaningful. ¡± Vivian Mond knew that Morris Cheal never believed in metaphysics, and that getting someone to calcte the birth date and set the date was just to get a good omen. As for her, she didn¡¯t ask for much, she just wanted to feel good about their wedding. Morris Cheal pursed his lips and smiled, ¡°Okay, as long as Vivian is happy, whatever is fine.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, then we will go to choose the wedding dress tomorrow, okay?¡± ¡°So urgent?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at it tomorrow. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± The two sat in the hospital room, discussed the wedding process, and finally finalized the wedding. At night, Vivian Mond went to bed early. Morris Cheal came out of the hospital room and made a phone call to Trent Stone. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s sote, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Find the best wedding nner in the country immediately, I need the most satisfactory n within two days.¡± ¡°Boss, you run your own weddingpany, will it ruin the signboard if you get someone else to do the nning for you?¡± Trent Stone cautioned. ¡°Impact?¡± He asked coldly in return.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The corners of Trent Stone¡¯s mouth twitched and he shook his head repeatedly, ¡°No, no, no, no impact.¡± You¡¯re the boss, you¡¯re not afraid of getting punched in the face, what am I afraid of? ¡°The wedding is important, but the most important thing is the security issue. You prepare in advance, when any problem urs, you are fully responsible!¡± Morris Cheal warned in a deep voice. Trent Stone knew exactly how important Vivian Mond was to Morris Cheal and how important this wedding would be. ¡­ Country C. Antina Castle. The head of the ck Hand, Fleck Richard, is quite fond of his daughter, so the castle is directly named after Antina. In the early morning, Issac Shaw stood in front of the window with a cigarette in his hand, looking into the distance. Antina came up behind him, reached around his waist and rested her head on his back, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, darling?¡± Issac Shaw did not reply directly, but took a drag from his cigarette and sighed heavily, ¡°They got their license.¡± ¡®They¡¯, naturally, refers to Vivian Mond and Morris Cheal. Antina¡¯s good-looking azure pupils shed a trace of pain, ¡°You ¡­ can¡¯t even lie to me a little?¡± How could she not know that Vivian Mond and Morris Cheal were engaged? The matter was all over the hot search abroad and nearly didn¡¯t bring down the server. Even if she didn¡¯t pay attention to such an important matter, her daddy would. So when she saw Issac Shaw standing on the balcony, she just casually asked him about it, but he told the truth without hiding anything. For a moment, Antina didn¡¯t know whether to call him a straight man or to praise him for his excessive honesty. Issac Shaw¡¯s thin lips opened slightly, and his lips slowly emitted a wisp of smoke. The breeze swept the smoke away and disappeared. His fingers flicked the ash, ¡°I don¡¯t want to deceive you.¡± ¡°But you and she are not even possible.¡± Antina said disappointedly. Chapter 582 : Your circle is really messy ¡°I know.¡± ¡°If you know, what are you expecting?¡± Antina¡¯s question did not wait for an answer. She just leaned on Morris Cheal¡¯s body, and her blue eyes showed sadness under her long, thickshes. After a long time, she added, ¡°What will it take for you to get over her?¡± ¡°Maybe death will break the thought of her.¡± Issac Shaw was once branded as a ¡®yboy¡¯, but he was always a dedicated man, just a yboy. In The Shaw family, he wasn¡¯t looked up to by anyone. The only person who was good to him, besides his sister Yeon Shaw, was Vivian Mond. During the darkest time of his life, Vivian Mond¡¯s presence gives his lonely soul a sense of belonging. He gradually found that he was in love with that woman.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The woman who was as bright as a pearl, intelligent, beautiful and capable, exuded charm all the time. Especially her smile, pure and innocent, like a breeze, can brush away his heart sorrow and worry. And like a warm sun, warming his cold heart. Want to forget her, it is impossible. Except for his death, only death, can extinguish this emotion. Antina¡¯s eyes slightly stagnant, holding his waist hand tightened, ¡°hungry, right? Let¡¯s go down to eat.¡± If Vivian Mond died and Issac Shaw could forget about her, then she, Antina, didn¡¯t mind being an executioner. Antinapletely misinterpreted Issac Shaw¡¯s meaning. The two went downstairs for dinner and had just finished breakfast in the dining room when Fraser Marsh showed up. ¡°Why are you sote for breakfast?¡± Fraser Marsh, dressed in a white suit, smiled elegantly, ¡°Am I early?¡± ¡°Of course not. Would you like to join us?¡± Antina smiled at Fraser Marsh. ¡°No, you guys can eat.¡± He returned and looked to Issac Shaw, ¡°Let¡¯s talkter.¡± Antina¡¯s brilliant starry eyes instantly lost their sparkle, and the sandwich in her mouth suddenly lost its taste. She pretended to calmly continue eating, but all she could think about was Vivian Mond¡¯s appearance. What was the magic of that woman that made Fraser Marsh and Issac Shaw swoon over her? After the meal, Antina left the living room and went to the training room to practice her marksmanship. Issac Shaw and Fraser Marsh walked out of the living room and strolled around the castle. ¡°Here for her?¡± Issac Shaw asked lightly as he ced his hands in his jeans pockets. ¡°I always thought Morris Cheal was a smart guy, but I never thought he¡¯d be so stupid. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s pushing her into the fire by making such a big deal out of a marriage.¡± Fraser Marsh shook his head andmented, seemingly confused as to what Morris Cheal was thinking. ¡°You¡¯re her enemy now, and you¡¯re still looking out for her?¡± Issac Shaw¡¯s steps were halted and he turned slightly sideways, ¡°Fraser Marsh, what do you think. Hmm?¡± The morning light enveloped Issac Shaw wearing an undershirt, revealing wheat skin tendon flesh, handsome face because of a scar, more and more mature, all the time exudes the charm of a mature man. It was a very different aura from the gentle Fraser Marsh. ¡°Heh. How about you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± In the face of Fraser Marsh¡¯s question, Issac Shaw raised his eyebrows, and the two looked at each other, but bothughed. ¡­ L City. Morris Cheal and Vivian Mond¡¯s license has made it to Weibo and the inte is instantly in an uproar. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this the woman who was engaged to Morris Cheal before?¡± ¡°The rich man is really flirtatious, he broke off his engagement with this woman¡¯s sister and now he¡¯s engaged to her!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Morris have a problem with his orientation? He was seen kissing a man at the mall.¡± ¡°Wally, heavy appetite.¡± ¡°Your circle is so messy.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Vivian Mond the god-sister of Madame Cheal? They are married!¡± ¡°His ex-fianc¨¦e deserves to have her engagement cancelled because of her messy private life.¡± Chapter 583 : Letters expressing affection to him Vivian Mond was lying on her bed, swiping through Weibo, when she saw many people berating Morris Cheal, saying that he had abandoned Yoona Lee and was now married to her. A man who obviously has a problem with his orientation found a woman to marry, just to pass on his family, right? There are a lot of criticism and some people even went to Eonothem Group¡¯s official microblog.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Morris Cheal¡¯s face was calm, as if nothing was wrong, but in Vivian Mond¡¯s eyes, she was heartbroken. So, while Morris Cheal was busy at the office, she took out herputer and uploaded the video of her cross-dressing directly to the inte. She used her Twitter ount to post: [@MorrisCheal, thanks to fate, let you and I meet, know each other, and finally to be together. It all started when I saved your lifete that night on my way to deliver, and you promised to pay me a hundred million dors. It¡¯s funny, you idiotter found the wrong object to repay the kindness, but also foolishly want to pledge your body to thank your life ¡®benefactor¡¯. It¡¯s probably because of God¡¯s guidance, you still found me. I know that Cindere is not worthy of you, dare not open our love affair, so you promised me to hide the love affair. Even after I changed my makeup into a man, you were willing to appear in the public eye with me and kissed me without caring about the eyes of the outside world. After that, things were exposed by the media, you were scolded and even lectured by your grandmother. But you still took it all on by yourself. What you did made me gradually believe in the story of Prince Charming and Cindere, and also deeply moved me to start believing in love. But it was useless for me to believe in love alone, after all, my parents insisted on opposing it. In their concept, the ¡®right family¡¯ marriage is very important, and they worry that I will be aggrieved if I marry you. It was you! It was you who impressed them with your practical actions. Before we established our rtionship, my father was in aa for several months and you contacted foreign specialists to treat my father. When you were courting me, you drove to my hometown on New Year¡¯s Eve with your friends to look for me and were turned away by me, and you set off a lot of fireworks outside the door to sort of spend the New Year with me. That night, I thought you would leave with your friends in anger, but you did not. You didn¡¯t even eat New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, you spent the cold night in the limo and came back on the first morning. Mom and Dad let you in, but he was overly enthusiastic about your friend, but left you out in the cold, and told you to chop wood at the door. Who are you? The CEO of Eonothem Group, the future sessor of The Cheal family, a man who is held in high esteem by countless people. I thought that you would refuse to face my father¡¯s ¡®difficulties¡¯. But you didn¡¯t. I still remember clearly the morning of the first day of the year, the snow and the cold, you held the axe and chopped firewood at the door all morning, tired and sweaty. I also rememberst year in Yeon Shaw. I was drunk that night and my house identally caught fire, because no one noticed it in the middle of the night, until the fire spread uncontrobly and was discovered and called the police. The fire department arrived in time and was evacuating the residents in good order. At this point, it was you, who defied your personal safety and the fire police officers, who fought your way into the fire and found me in the bathroom. That night, my long hair was burned to short hair, and you were injured. And then there was the ident when I opened a weddingpany and was counted on the wedding site because I had offended someone. You stayed distant from me on the surface, but secretly helped me investigate the truth and quietly sent the evidence to me, which allowed me to handle the wedding ident smoothly. Although Encounter Your Beauty weddingpany closed down, but you know that is my heart and soul, so took over the weddingpany, increased investment to expand the scale, leaving all my previous employees, and gave me the amount of shares. ¡­ These are just a very small part of the many things you have done for me. I was deeply moved by it. In the days after we met, the splitting up and the ups and downs have worn us down and made us sessful. I am thankful that fate has brought us together, grateful for your silentpanionship to me, and thankful to my parents for making us whole. For the rest of my life, I would like to share the pain and suffering with you, and go through thick and thin, hand in hand until old age. ¨CTo, dear Mr. Cheal. Chapter 584 Past Events Exposed After editing the text, Vivian Mond attached photos. A dozen photos of them from their first days together, as well as makeup changes and videos. Vivian Mond¡¯s Weibo ount is called ¡®Little Vivian the Makeup Artist¡¯. This ount is the one she has been using since high school, because she used to post videos and umted a lot of followers, so she hasn¡¯t changed her Weibo name. After finishing everything, Vivian Mond posted the content directly. Because Vivian Mond¡¯s Weibo ount has umted more than 300, 000 followers, and after her video with Morris Cheal was exposed, her Weibo ount gained countless fans, directly to more than one million followers. Those followers were prized, either calling Morris Cheal names and telling her to stay away from scum, or calling her a scheming bitch. Vivian Mond ignored the content of those private messages so as not to affect her mood. With the power of her fans and the trending topic of the two, Vivian Mond¡¯s tweet shot straight to the top of the charts in just fifteen minutes. #Vivian Mond¡¯s letter to Morris Cheal, the title dominated the first ce of the hot search list. ¡°Oh my god, so many stories?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m starting to believe in love again.¡± ¡°A modern version of Prince Charming and Cindere.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°The microblogging word by word is true, so it shouldn¡¯t be fake.¡± ¡°I was a firefighter,st year Yeon Shaw fire, I was at the scene, I did see someone rushing into the fire to save the girl, I did not expect it to be him!¡± ¡°Gosh, is that so romantic.¡± ¡°I am a takeaway, please ask where can I pick up such a richest man? I also want such sweet Cindere love.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not going to be a PR hire.¡± ¡­ The microblogging in just thirty minutes time, two million three hundred thousand likes,ments more than thirty thousand. Immediately afterwards, bloggers who keep up with current events started digging for news and looking for videos. #Yeon Shaw video revealed, Vivian Mond was really saved by Mr. Morris #Mall video explodes, mall makeup ¡®man¡¯ is really her #Stunned, Vivian Mond had a miscarriage for him #Mr. Morris used a helicopter to save her from being swept away by a flood at a charity event in Yangchuan #Mr. Morris chopped wood at Meng¡¯s house. ¡­ Due to the developed inte, in the following hours, bloggers kept posting news and digging deeper into all those past events. The love story between the two was exposed and directly dominated the search engine rankings. The original keyboard warriors who were trolling and trolling gradually changed direction and started going to support the grand wedding of the two. Even a topic #Cindere and Prince Charming is not a fairy tale shot to the number one trending topic. Vivian Mond was lying on her hospital bed, watching the Weibo feed, and found that there was no more abuse, but more blessings for their marriage, so her heart hung in the air. At the same time. Morris Cheal was sitting in the president¡¯s office of Eonothem Group, leaning on the executive chair, looking at the ¡®letter¡¯ from Vivian Mond on the screen, a bit of warmth appeared on his cold face. In front of the desk, stood the head of the public rtions department. Originally, Morris Cheal saw those negative voices on Weibo and was worried that it would affect Vivian Mond¡¯s mood, so he called the PR department and wanted them to take care of it. Who knows that before he and the head of PR could talk about the main topic, the minister took a phone call and told Morris Cheal about the situation. Morris Cheal opened Twitter and saw the ¡®letter¡¯ from Vivian Mond. From front to back, read every word carefully, even three or four times. ¡°Uhhh ¡­ Mr. Morris, do you still need our PR department to handle it?¡± I¡¯m used to seeing Morris Cheal¡¯s cold and overbearing side, suddenly looking at the screen in a daze like this, the corners of his lips hooked with a smile as if there was nothing, a face immersed in love, really let the head of the public rtions department fell.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 585:Gran muestra de afecto ¡°No need.¡± Morris Cheal shook his head, got up and grabbed his clothes from the hanger and headed outside. The head of public rtions was uncertain, ¡°Mr. Morris, then I ¡­ eh, Mr. Morris?¡± He wanted to say something else, but Morris Cheal didn¡¯t give a chance and left the office without looking back, carrying his jacket. Less than half an hourter, Morris Cheal appeared in the ward. He was carrying a paper bag in his hand, cing his things on the bedside table and looking at Vivian Mond with affection. Vivian Mond was leaning on the bed with his notebook on hisp. They looked at each other, smiled at each other and did not mention anything about Twitter. ¡°I brought you dessert.¡± From the bag, I took out a tiramisu, ¡°I know you like this the most, I specially asked Yipinju¡¯s chef to make it for you.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the chef of Yipinju a national banquet chef?¡± ¡°Who told you that a state banquet chef can¡¯t make dessert?¡± Morris Cheal opened the lid and took a fork to feed Vivian Mond, only to have it snatched right out of her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. It¡¯s just pregnancy, not paraplegia.¡± Vivian Mond teased. At that, Morris Cheal raised her hand and smacked her on the side of the head, ¡°What nonsense.¡± ¡°Hiss, that hurts. I was just kidding.¡± Vivian Mond red at him, took a fork and picked a piece of tiramisu, and was about to fill her mouth, but when she saw Morris Cheal¡¯s expression of expecting her to taste it, she handed it to him, ¡°You eat it first.¡± At that moment when writing the content of the Weibo, Vivian Mond could not help but recall the past, and realized afterwards that it was Morris Cheal who had always made ¡®sacrifices¡¯ for her, and she had never done anything for him at all. Whenever she thought about it, Vivian Mond felt guilty and remorseful. ¡°Bought it just for you.¡± Morris Cheal shook his head, and his words were endlessly tender. To her, it really seems to spoil into the bones. ¡°You won¡¯t even eat when I feed you?¡± Vivian Mond knitted her brows in displeasure. ¡°That depends on the way you ¡®feed¡¯.¡± He raised an eyebrow, his words. But Vivian Mond wouldn¡¯t give him the benefit of the doubt. He ced the box full of tiramisu on the table, leaned forward slightly, approached Morris Cheal, and then cupped both cheeks of Morris Cheal and shoved the spoonful of tiramisu into his mouth with a swift movement, ¡°Is that okay?¡± She couldn¡¯t help herself. The man¡¯s face sank, his eyebrows furrowed, and he reached out to take Vivian Mond into his arms, leaning down to kiss her on the lips. He ¡®shared¡¯ the dessert with her before releasing her with satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s the right way to open it.¡± Vivian Mond tightened her brow with a disgusted expression, but the tip of her tongue couldn¡¯t help but lick the dessert from her lips and said with a disgusted mouth, ¡°Huh, Morris Cheal, you¡¯re disgusting.¡± ¡°Really, I see you¡¯re eating quite well.¡± ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t.¡± Her cheeks flushed and she turned her cheeks to the side and ate her tiramisu in silence. The woman in front of her was quiet and good-natured, and she was like azy little cat that you couldn¡¯t help but want to give a squeeze. Morris Cheal really did, reaching out to pinch Vivian Mond¡¯s cogen-filled face, which felt so good. ¡°Pinch me for what?¡± Vivian Mond chewed on the dessert in her mouth, perhaps because some of it was on her lips, and she stuck her tongue out to lick her red lips again. This action, which was unintentional, exuded an invisible and deadly allure.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Morris Cheal¡¯s heart ignited a fire, dragged her into his arms, leaned down and printed on her lips. A kiss, hot and crazy, is the kind of frenzy that can not be restrained, want to rub her into the bones. Chapter 586: Yara Sain’s accident Vivian Mond, with a fork in one hand and a dessert box in the other, was caught off guard by his sudden kiss. She didn¡¯t react, but blinked her eyes at Morris Cheal, who was in front of her with his eyes closed and fully engaged. The face close at hand, theplexion is not the fairness of fresh meat, but more mature, more manly. And his skin quality is excellent, smooth and almost invisible pores, so close, but Vivian Mond can clearly see his face of small fluffy. She didn¡¯t realize that her long, thick eyshes were like brushes gently tracing his face, like ¡®adding fuel to the fire¡¯, making Morris Cheal more and more difficult to control. Vivian Mond gradually became aware of Morris Cheal¡¯s breathing became heavy, just in time toe back to his senses, ¡°Uhhhhhhh ¡­¡± She was saying something, but because Morris Cheal was blocking her lips, all her words turned into a slurred ¡®mmmmm¡¯ sound. Immersed in a frenzy, the man¡¯s thoughts returned and he snapped open a pair of good-looking eyes to see Vivian Mond shaking her head slightly before he released her lips and pinned her head to his chest, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Since Vivian Mond¡¯s hospitalization, Morris Cheal had been afraid to share a bed with her for fear that he might not be able to restrain himself. Just kissing her just now, it was like a hardened poppy that made him lose his mind in an instant. ¡°No ¡­ nothing.¡± Vivian Mond perceived Morris Cheal some self-condemnation, she actually some heartache for him, ¡°you so ¡­ will ¡­ not suffocate ah?¡± She asked a serious question very intimate. The man¡¯s body just faded hot, because of her words, the body temperature steeply rose again. His fingers pinched her earlobe and said in a deep voice, ¡°Vivian is trying to help me out?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Vivian Mond overreacted and jerked straight up, only to raise her head too high and hit the man¡¯s chin hard. ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± ¡°Ah ¡­ hurts me.¡± Morris Cheal reached up and covered his chin, Vivian Mond¡¯s hand holding the fork covered his head and screwed up his little face in pain, ¡°Is your chin so strong.¡± ¡°If this were semi-permanent, a bump like that would be 80% disfiguring.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He teased, reaching out to rub her head, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°Of course it hurts.¡± Vivian Mond grimaced in pain and huffed repeatedly. ¡°If it hurts, eat something sweet, a few more bites and it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± Seeing that he was determined, Vivian Mond was convinced and took two bites of tiramisu, chewed it carefully and nodded. It seemed like the sweet stuff could really take away some of the pain. ¡°No wonder Yara Sain either lies down and sleeps or lets me buy her dessert when she loses her love for a while. It turns out that dessert really ¡­¡± Vivian Mond said, the hand holding the fork jerked, raised his eyes, and looked at Morris Cheal with a stony face, ¡°No, no!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Morris Cheal noticed that her face was not right and tensed up after her. She put the dessert on the table, not bothering to wipe the crumbs of dessert from the corner of her mouth, she took her phone and flipped out Yara Sain¡¯s circle of friends, Weibo, and found that she hadn¡¯t done anything in the past few days. ¡°Oh no, something has happened to Yara Sain.¡± Vivian Mond is very sure that Yara Sain is in danger, ¡°She usually likes to gossip the most. I¡¯ve been brewing for a day or two about you and I¡¯m surprised she hasn¡¯t called to ask. Also, she usually likes to post dynamics in her circle of friends and Weibo.¡± Because Yara Sain sends friends circle are the friends in the group can see, many people are not able to see her friends circle, so they think she does not have the habit of sending friends circle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, maybe she¡¯s busy.¡± Morris Cheal reassured Vivian Mond. Chapter 587 : The company lost fifty billion ¡°It¡¯s not quite like that.¡± Vivian Mond gripped her phone nervously, ¡°I felt something was wrong the other day on the phone with Yara Sain, but I couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong.¡± She got up and got out of bed, walked outside the ward and went to the nurse¡¯s station to borrow the phone to call Yara Sain. The phone kept ringing, but there was no answer. He called three or four times in a row, and finally, the other party answered the phone. Vivian Mond gulped nervously and immediately asked in a male voice, ¡°Is this Miss Yara Sain? This is Saudi Gym. Your membership card has expired, tomorrow thepany anniversary event, recharge a year and get a year free, do you want to participate ah?¡± ¡°No.¡± There was finally a reply from the other side, a man¡¯s voice. The voice was familiar to Vivian Mond. The man refused and then dropped the call. Vivian Mond stood at the table, her face white with tension. Morris Cheal saw that she was not in the right state, picked her up and walked towards the hospital room, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. To Mike Cheal, Yara Sain is still of use and will not be life-threatening for now.¡± Since something is wrong with Yara Sain, it¡¯s not hard to imagine who her captor is based on time spection. Even if Vivian Mond did not say, Morris Cheal knew that the other person was Mike Cheal. Back in her room, lying in her hospital bed, Vivian Mond could not stop thinking about Yara Sain and her baby. She reached up and pped her forehead, ming herself, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I knew something was wrong with Yara Sain from the beginning, but I didn¡¯t think much of it, and I put her in danger. Morris Cheal went to pour a cup of tea for Vivian Mond and handed it to her, ¡°Have some water first, calm down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for water.¡± She shook her head no. Seeing that she was in a bad mood, Morris Cheal had to put the water on the table while he sat in the escort chair and held her hand, ¡°After something happens, you should be more calm and collected. Because your enemy is more and more calm than you at the moment. If you can¡¯t be calm and collected, how else can you deal with the enemy¡¯s trap?¡± Morris Cheal knows that Yara Sain is very important to Vivian Mond, and also knows that the two of them have a strong bond. If something happened to Yara Sain, it would be a threat to Morris Cheal as well. But no matter how serious the matter is, he will remain calm and sensible. Vivian Mond, who had been in a state of confusion and worry, began to adjust after hearing Morris Cheal¡¯s words. She leaned on the bed, holding his hand uneasily, gazing ahead with a nk stare, thinking, ¡°Now both mother and son should be in Mike Cheal¡¯s hands, he is weak, and estimates the power of Anthony and Yara Sain¡¯s parents, should not poison Yara Sain at present. ¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. A rational analysis, Morris Cheal quite agreeable nod, ¡°not too stupid.¡± ¡°But even if Mike Cheal won¡¯t do anything to Yara Sain now, sooner orter he will hand her over to Anthony, who is so extreme and perverted that he doesn¡¯t know what kind of dirty tricks he will do to Yara Sain.¡± Vivian Mond was worried when she thought, ¡°It¡¯s been a few days, and Yara Sain is so timid, she must be having a hard time.¡± She looked out the window with her head tilted, frowning. Morris Cheal watched her and could feel her sadness in her side. He did not tell Vivian Mond that Anthony had arrived in L City today and that hispany had lost tens of billions because of a leak. The man in the dark has probably joined forces with Anthony. Morris Cheal has been suppressing the news in order to keep Vivian Mond from worrying, and more importantly, to avoid causing turmoil in thepany. Chapter 588 Ethan defected Meanwhile, some private club. Issac Shaw and Anthony were sitting in the room talking to each other. ¡°Cheers, congrattions.¡± Issac Shaw held the tall ss in his hand and clinked his ss with Anthony across the room, ¡°This time, it made Morris Cheal lose 50 billion directly, it can be considered to make him bleed heavily, hahaha.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the reliable information you provided, leaking the secrets, he Morris Cheal wouldn¡¯t have lost so badly.¡± Anthony tilted his head andughed, in a very good mood. Finished his ss of wine, and picked up the bottle and poured a ss of wine, ¡°Here, this ss of wine I Anthony to you. From today on, we are grasshoppers in the same boat.¡± ¡°Over fifty billion, just a small move to Morris Cheal¡¯s roots.¡± Issac Shawmented. ¡°Fifty billion is not a big impact on Morris Cheal, but this time the secrets are leaked and the business with the big money in C is cut off, which is equivalent to cutting off the market in C. In the future, without that big money to care for, Morris Cheal is like an eagle with broken wings, simply can not flutter up.¡± Speaking of which, Anthonyughed out loud with excitement. Morris Cheal this time is a direct loss of more than fifty billion on the ount, can break his biggest business, every year is tens of billions of losses. When you do the math, not only did it move his foundation, but it also cut his aorta! Anthony got up and walked to Issac Shaw, clinked sses with him once again, and sat beside him, reached out and put his arm around his shoulder, ¡°Thanks to Mr. Shaw this time, and let me see your sincerity. As for what Fleck asked you to pass on, you go back and tell him that I promised.¡± Fleck is Antina¡¯s father, the head of the ck Hand honestly. This time Issac Shaw volunteered to help Anthony, in fact, is to submit the name. ¡°I appreciate your quickness.¡± Issac Shaw clinked sses with him, and the two looked at each other sideways, with smiles on each other¡¯s faces, but they did not reach the bottom of their eyes. Each has his own thoughts and calctions. Knock, knock, knock¡­ The door of the room knocked, Anthony gave a look to the bodyguard, and the bodyguard went over to open the door. At the door, a familiar figure stood, ¡°I¡¯m here to see Issac Shaw.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± After the bodyguard let the man in, he poked his body out and looked outside the door a few times, and found nothing unusual before closing the door to the room. The two men who were drinking were like big brothers crossing their legs and sitting sideways on the sofa. Seeing people walk in, the two eyes fell on that person, looked up and down, and then four eyes opposite each other a smile. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you for a while, you¡¯ve recovered quite quickly.¡± Issac Shaw took a sip from the tall ss in his hand. Anthony raised an eyebrow and asked Issac Shaw, ¡°Are you sure, this kind of person can cooperate?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The answer was decisive. Issac Shaw snorted lightly and pointed his goblet-holding hand at the man in front of him, ¡°He deserves a lot of credit for making Morris Cheal hemorrhage money.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah? Ohhhh, that¡¯s interesting.¡± Anthony, greatly surprised, wrapped one hand around his chest and took a sip from his ss with the other. Suddenly, his eyebrows knitted, ¡°Hiss ¡­ this person looks a little familiar ah. Come to think of it!¡± He pped the arm of the couch and realized, ¡°He¡¯s Morris Cheal¡¯s right-hand man, Stone something?¡± ¡°Trent Stone, no, no, Ethan. ¡°Good eye.¡± Issac Shaw stuck out his thumb andplimented Anthony, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s him.¡± With the definitive answer, Anthony was intrigued, ¡°As far as I know, Morris Cheal has always been good at buying hearts and minds, howe this guy is defecting?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hmm.¡± Issac Shaw snorted, raised his ss of red wine, tilted his head and drained it, ¡°He is indeed good at buying hearts and minds, but you must not forget that he has always been suspicious. And ¡­¡± Chapter 589 Anthony and Issac Shaw’s Conspiracy The words were heard, the leisurely side head, gaze fell on Ethan who was standing aside, ¡°Ethan betrayed Morris Cheal, naturally he will not be reused.¡± ¡°A little interesting.¡± Anthony was aroused by the interest, waiting for the following. ¡°Last time in C, Morris Cheal infiltrated the castle for Vivian Mond, but he didn¡¯t tell Ethan about the n, and he was caught and tortured. But this kid has a lot of backbone, let us how to torture, he did not say a little secret. Finally we gave him a special injection to get a little useful information from his mouth.¡± ¡°But because of this, afterwards by Morris Cheal know, Morris Cheal openly did not say anything, but arranged for him in the C country to adjust his body. This C country is not his territory, let Ethan stay in C country to adjust, obviously is to use him as an abandoned son. To put it bluntly, Morris Cheal thought Ethan had leaked secrets about him and was unable to withstand the torture, so he betrayed him.¡± Speaking of this, Issac Shaw side of the eyebrows slightly up, after the vicissitudes of life, extra mature face hooked up a sneer, ¡°hahahaha ¡­ he Morris Cheal no matter how unexpected, just because his suspicion is too heavy, creating opportunities for me. ¡± Anthony thoughtful, unfathomable gaze fell on Ethan.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He was wearing loose ck sportswear, wearing a ck duck-tongue cap, revealing a face that still had the pink and white scars left by the blood scabs falling off. And on his hands, the same clearly visible wounds. ¡°You betrayed Morris Cheal and you¡¯re not afraid that Morris Cheal will retaliate and kill your brother?¡± Anthony was wary of Ethan. He didn¡¯t dare to trust anyone easily as long as they were Morris Cheal¡¯s people. ¡°One, I wouldn¡¯t be so stupid as not to defend myself; two, I wouldn¡¯t give him a chance.¡± Ethan¡¯s dull eyes radiated a bit of ruthlessness. Anthony held his ss of wine and sipped it leisurely, ¡°You can betray Morris Cheal today, and you will betray me tomorrow. I will not use such people.¡± At the end of his sentence, Issac Shaw frowned, incredulity written all over his face. ¡°Hmph, when it¡¯s really just like him, just as conceited!¡± Ethan snorted coldly and raised his eyes to look at Issac Shaw, ¡°Since I don¡¯t trust, there is no need for me to cooperate with you. Please give me the fee you promised me before. In the future, I will not bother you again.¡± When he revealed the information to Issac Shaw, he must have discussed that he would give a 50 million dor honorarium. Since they are not cooperating now, this money is naturally less. Issac Shaw looked at Ethan, and then at Anthony, only to see Anthony giving him a wink. He immediately took out his money clip and gave him the $50 million check he had prepared, ¡°It¡¯s yours, and I won¡¯t lose a penny.¡± The amount of the thin check, a string of zeroes, Ethan took it, counted it, to make sure it was not less, then turned around and walked away. When he left, he didn¡¯t even greet the two of them. Bang! The room door was heavily thrown shut. Issac Shaw asked, puzzled, ¡°He has done this, and you still do not trust?¡± ¡°I, Anthony, never trust anyone easily. But ¡­¡± He said a beat, holding a tall ss of right index finger gently tapping the cup surface, meaningful said: ¡°can do his right arm, the ability naturally can not be underestimated. This person is not absolutely unusable.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I have my own arrangements.¡± Anthony did not tell Issac Shaw about the n, but asked him for Ethan¡¯s contact information. ¡­ Hospital. After Morris Cheal calmed down Vivian Mond, he took her hand and said softly, ¡°Vivian, I have to go abroad on a business trip and will be away for a few days. You, be sure to take care of yourself.¡± Chapter 590 : Morris Cheal is gone Cut off business with the C side, he must personally go over to meet the other side to try to save it. Going abroad, the one he was most uneasy about was Vivian Mond. He is not worried about safety, but he is afraid that she will be emotional and bad for the child in her womb. Vivian Mond was leaning against the bed, looking out of the window, absorbed in the kidnapping of Yara Sain, and was sad. At this moment, he said he was going on a business trip. She knew how Morris Cheal was, he was always there for her when she was most upset, and since he was leaving, something very important must have happened. Vivian Mond nodded, ¡°Go ahead, it¡¯s just that I want to think about Yara Sain for the next two days.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve booked a flight for an hourter.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡± ¡°What, take me as a child and you have to drive me?¡± The man smiled gently and raised his hand to ruffle her hair on her forehead, ¡°But I¡¯m a little sad to let you go.¡± ¡°And you say you¡¯re not a child, you¡¯re so mushy, what¡¯s the difference between you and a child.¡± Vivian Mond deliberately teased. Then he waved his hand again, ¡°Okay, hurry up and go, don¡¯t miss the ne. Sophie and Mandy wille overter, so it¡¯s not convenient for you to stay here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Morris Cheal nodded, and as he got up to leave, he reached around her neck and let her lean against him. The five fingers of his left hand ran through her dark hair and he sighed ruefully, ¡°I¡¯m really sad to see you not around.¡± ¡°You men, ah, always have ideas when you can not get, after getting do not know how to cherish. We have just been together for the rest of our lives, there are still decades, if only you could be like this every day. Instead of a short period of clinging now.¡± Vivian Mond said this on purpose to Morris Cheal. One, to tell him that he must be responsible for the rest of her life. Secondly, it was to tell Morris Cheal to hurry up and leave so that he wouldn¡¯t miss his flight and dy the important things. Although she also can not let him go, but also dare not say it. Afraid that once she said she couldn¡¯t let go, Morris Cheal might put down the important things to apany her. ¡°Ha ¡­¡± Vivian Mond yawned, ¡°I¡¯m a little sleepy, I want to take a nap first. You go.¡± ¡°Well, go.¡± The man¡¯srge palm sped the back of her neck and leaned down to drop on her forehead, a kiss. A long kiss, as if he did not want to part, and then lowered his head andnded on her lips. The lips were soft and sticky, with a hint of sweetness, making Morris Cheal more and more coveted. ¡°Gee whiz, Morris Cheal, you¡¯re getting boring.¡± Vivian Mond had a ¡®dislike¡¯ look on her face and pushed him away, ¡°Hurry up and go, I still need to sleep. I¡¯ve been sleeping more and more since I got pregnant with the baby.¡± ¡°Good. Go to sleep.¡± He helped her to lie down and covered her with a thin nket before turning to leave. Vivian Mondy down on the bed and closed her eyes to sleep. Morris Cheal stood by the bed for a while before leaving. It was only when she heard the door close that Vivian Mond slowly opened her eyes, blinked her long, thickshes, and looked ahead, lost in thought. What had happened to Morris Cheal? She picked up her phone and made a call, ¡°Rodney, find out for me what¡¯s happened to the Eonothem Grouptely.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on it.¡± Rodney, is a member of the detective agency that has been contacted before, its people are very capable and means. At that time, Vivian Mond was interested in her ability, so he spent a lot of money to pry Rodney and his partner together, for their own use. After hanging up the phone, Vivian Mondy on her bed, her mind in turmoil. She¡¯d asked Rodney to inquire about Morris Cheal, and the Yara Sain affair was doomed to be postponed. Knock, knock ¨C a knockes at the door. Chapter 591 Not long after, Sophie and Mandy came in. ¡°Hi Vivian, Sister Mandy and I are here to see you.¡± Sophie pushed open the door and walked in carrying her things. Behind her, Mandy came in with the baby in her arms, ¡°Vivian, how are you? Are you feeling better?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Once the two of them appeared, the originally silent and empty ward was instantly filled with people and bustled with activity. Vivian Mond lifted the bedding and got up, ¡°Sit down, I¡¯ll get you some water.¡± She said, she went towards the water fountain, but Sophie rushed forward to pull her, ¡°Oh, Vivian, you¡¯re pregnant with twins, and you¡¯re on Hospitalization, your body is important. Come,e,e, you and Mandy are sitting, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Sophie, who is more lively in nature, pulled them both to sit on the sofa, and she went to pour water for them. Vivian Mond smiled gratefully, withdrew her gaze, and her eyes involuntarily fell on the cute little baby in Mandy¡¯s arms, ¡°Mandy, your son is so cute, so cute. Can I hold him for a while?¡± ¡°This child is very rambunctious, be careful.¡± Mandy knew that Vivian Mond was pregnant, so she was very fond of the baby, so she handed him to her. ¡°Eeeeee ¡­¡± The little one did not recognize the baby, sitting in Vivian Mond¡¯s arms, looking up at her, inclining his little head, a pair of big ck eyes dripping around, lips pink, pursed lips, water stains forming little bubbles, how cute to be. ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s so cute.¡± Vivian Mond stretched out his finger and gently poked on the little one¡¯s chest to tease him, resulting in the little one bouncing his legs and giggling, ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± The childish voice, extraordinarily healing, warm makes the heart melt. ¡°Vivian, when your child is born, you can discuss parenting with Sister Mandy.¡± Sophie put the water on the table and teased. ¡°Vivian is a twin, s, it¡¯s really enviable.¡± Mandy was really envious of Vivian Mond, ¡°You and the baby¡¯s father have such good genes, the baby will definitely charm people when it is born.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still early.¡± Vivian Mond teased the little one in her arms, being squeezed by the little one¡¯s hot little hand on one finger, making her feel more and more adorable, warm, and instantly overwhelmed with motherly love. After sitting and chatting for a while, Vivian Mond asked about the business of First Look Wedding. Perhaps because of Morris Cheal¡¯s fame and a strong team, First Look Wedding has taken over the wedding market in L City, with steady growth in turnover. ¡°Sophie?¡± Vivian Mond suddenly looked at Sophie, ¡°Tell me, how much did Morris Cheal pay you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sophie froze, ¡°I¡¯m getting paid on amission basis, I¡¯m doing pretty well, over 10, 000 a month.¡± ¡°Am I asking about your sry at the weddingpany?¡± Her face sank, and suddenly her attitude became serious. With that look, Sophie didn¡¯t react for a moment, ¡°Vivian, what do you ¡­ mean?¡± She looked at Mandy again in disbelief, hoping Mandy could remind her. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, I didn¡¯t understand it either.¡± Mandy shook her head, equally confused, and just carried her son from Vivian Mond¡¯s arms, ¡°You¡¯re still pregnant, take a break.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The little baby was so happy to be back in mommy¡¯s arms that she hugged Mandy and babbled. The child is not yet a year old and cannot speak yet. Sophie saw that Vivian Mond did not look like a joke, racked her brain and thought about it, and suddenly ¡­ her eyes lit up. ¡°Uh ¡­ huh huh, Vivian, I ¡­ that ¡­ thing you have to find Mr. Morris ah, it was he who lied to me. At first she said it was for your own good and worried about you, so that¡¯s why ¡­¡± Chapter 592 – Let Sophie Resign ¡°That¡¯s why I was told to tell him about your every move.¡± Sophie grimaced in aggravation, ¡°I was so stupid I didn¡¯t even think much about it. But ¡­ Mr. Morris is really nice to you.¡± She had thought that this matter was well hidden, but she did not expect Vivian Mond to know about it. ¡°Good, hidden deep enough. I didn¡¯t even know about it yet.¡± Mandy shook her head and teased. ¡°Oh, Mandy, don¡¯t make fun of me, Vivian is going to kill meter.¡± Sophie wanted to cry. ¡°You¡¯ve said for my own good, I¡¯m going to beat you to death, then isn¡¯t that just me being insensitive.¡± Vivian Mond reached out and poked her in the head, ¡°Next time, I won¡¯t have you as a good sister.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah.¡± Sophie hugged Vivian Mond and rubbed her head against her, ¡°Boing boing, Vivian is still the best.¡± Her yful and cute nature made Vivian Mond and Mandy bothugh. A few people sat and chatted together for a while before they both left. Vivian Mond watched the time, pinpointed the time, and half an hour after they left, Vivian Mond dialed Sophie¡¯s phone. ¡°Vivian?¡± ¡°Sophie, are you still with Mandy?¡± ¡°No.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nope. sis Mandy just came home hmm.¡± ¡°Okay, youe to the hospital now.¡± ¡°Yes, okay.¡± Sophie heard that Vivian Mond was looking for her, so she immediately went back to the hospital. When she got into the hospital room and closed the door, Sophie went to Vivian Mond¡¯s bedside and sat down, ¡°Vivian, what can I do for you?¡± Vivian Mond leaned over the bed and put down his phone, ¡°Sophie, I know you¡¯re a very hard working girl, and I¡¯ve trusted you since you¡¯ve been with me for over a year now.¡± When Encounter Your Beauty wedding closed down and everyone left, only Sophie was still willing to stay with her and help her. ¡°Vivian, if you need anything, just ask, I promise not to disgrace my mission.¡± Sophie reached out and patted her chest with confidence. ¡°I want you to resign from First Look Wedding.¡± ¡°Resign?¡± Sophie panicked, after a brief flinch, she took Vivian Mond¡¯s hand, ¡°Vivian, I¡¯m sorry, I know I shouldn¡¯t have told Mr. Morris about you, but ¡­ but many times I was afraid you would be in danger before I told Mr. Morris about your situation. I¡¯m sorry, I know I shouldn¡¯t have told Mr. Morris. He cares for you so much and loves you so much, I ¡­¡± ¡°What are you thinking.¡± Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t help himself, ¡°I asked you to leave First Look because there were other things I wanted you to do for me. Also, this time I want you to break it off with Morris Cheal.¡± ¡°And then what?¡± Sophie¡¯s eyes were starry with anticipation as she realized that Vivian Mond was going to give her a big responsibility. ¡°After you quit your job, rent a studio in L City, at least a hundred square feet of office space ¡­¡± Vivian Mond took Sophie¡¯s hand, told Sophie about Vinca E-Sports, and repeatedly urged, ¡°Vinca E-Sports is my heart and soul, I need to let you go to the gamingpany and take over my job.¡± ¡°Wow, when did Vivian have a gamingpany?¡± Suddenly, Sophie was filled with admiration for Vivian Mond. After Vivian Mond dictated with Sophie, he gave a video conference to Vinca E-Sports¡¯ partner. After everything was done, it was already 7 or 8 pm. During that time, Trent Stone came by to bring her dinner, but Vivian Mond didn¡¯t have much of an appetite and only ate a little. Since Morris Cheal left, Vivian Mond had a headache with the constant presence of bodyguards at the entrance of his hospital room. She had some things she needed to do, but the presence of the bodyguards at the entrance of the room made it inconvenient for her. After all, there were things that Vivian Mond didn¡¯t want Morris Cheal to know. The phone on the table rang. Vivian Mond looked at it, it was Rodney¡¯s phone, ¡°Did you find out?¡± ¡°Already did. I heard that Morris Cheal¡¯s major secrets were leaked, causing major losses to the big money in C. Morris Chealpensated for the losses and breach of contract totaling 50 billion. Moreover, the boss of the C country side has broken off cooperation with him, the loss is incalcble.¡± Chapter 593 – Adrian Edwin’s True Face ¡°Does he know who leaked the secrets?¡± Vivian Mond was surprised, and in any case did not expect such a big thing to happen. A few days ago, he said that Anthony wasing to L City in a while, and L City was not peaceful recently, so could this matter be rted to Anthony? ¡°We haven¡¯t found out yet.¡± Rodney replied. ¡°Okay. You two take a break, and tomorrow we¡¯ll check on Yara Sain¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Mond.¡± Rodney hung up the phone. Therge hospital room fell into silence. That silence seemed to be like ants, scratching her heart and making her restless. The breach of contract andpensation alone would cost fifty billion, which showed the magnitude of the deal, causing a chain reaction that would be an even greater loss, so serious that it was incalcble. Vivian Mond leaned back against the bed and let out a deep sigh. ¡°Something this big is happening and you won¡¯t tell me after all.¡± She shook, feeling that Morris Cheal had protected her too well, even seeing her as a hothouse flower. There would be more hardships and dangers in the future, and he couldn¡¯t be left to charge through everything alone. Late at night, Vivian Mond was sleepless. Following the downpipe outside the bathroom window, she slid down three floors, got into the bathroom on the twenty-first floor, tiptoed out, found the patients asleep, and swaggered out. Leaving the hospital, Vivian Mond took a taxi back to her apartment, changed her clothes and took aptop with her, then drove out of the city center. On the way, she reached for her cell phone and dialed, ¡°Late night, are you asleep?¡± ¡°Calling sote, what¡¯s up?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you at your private detective agency in half an hour.¡± After the words, Vivian Mond hung up the phone directly. Driving to the suburbs, Vivian Mond parked in front of a private house, walked over and knocked on the door. In a short time, someone came to open the door, ¡°I have an appointment with your boss.¡± Vivian Mond said, ¡°I have an appointment with your boss.¡± Vivian Mond said, and walked in. She went up to the third floor and sat in the parlor, sipping her water. A blond man with blue eyes appeared in the parlor a short whileter, and when he saw Vivian Mond, he smiled, ¡°Let me guess, you¡¯re here about Morris Cheal, right?¡± Vivian Mond propped his elbows on the table, rested his head and looked at him with a tilted head, ¡°Mr. Edwin is really smart. No wonder you can open such a private detective agency in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, and also be the boss of China Entertainment Media. I have always been curious, how do you mediated in these two identities?¡± Yes, the owner of the private detective is Adrian Edwin of China Entertainment Media. Because Vivian Mond hacking skills are good, he is little known in the hacking circle. Once to investigate the matter of her adoptive father¡¯s car ident, she was at her wits¡¯ end, so she asked the group if there was a private detective in L City, and someone rmended this unimpressive detective agency. After that, Vivian Mond identally met Adrian Edwin, whose identity she was unsure of at the time. It wasn¡¯t untilter contacts, and after getting in touch with Adrian Edwin at China Entertainment Media, that she was sure the owner of the private detective agency was Adrian Edwin. ¡°If I have to let you all know, how can I eat in the future?¡± Adrian Edwin sat opposite Vivian Mond, crossed his legs, took out a cigarette from the cigarette case, lit it and took a puff. He looked at Vivian Mond with cold eyes and shook his head, ¡°You know I don¡¯t wee you, why did youe to me?¡± ¡°At least we worked together once, Mr. Edwin should not be too vindictive.¡± Vivian Mond knew that Adrian Edwin held a grudge against her because she had pried Rodney and his partner away from him. Rodney was a very good worker and was highly valued by Adrian Edwin. Initially Vivian Mond only guessed Adrian Edwin¡¯s rtionship with the private detective agency, but it was only after she had racked her brain to get information from Rodney¡¯s side that she was able to determine Adrian Edwin¡¯s identity. Chapter 594 : Investment in the stock now ¡°Oh, from what you¡¯re saying, you pried my people away and I have to smile at you?¡± Adrian Edwin spread his hands, those azure eyes were loaded with displeasure. ¡°That¡¯s not true. I¡¯m looking for you now, don¡¯t I just want to work with you to win together.¡± Vivian Mond smiled, ¡°I looked at it, although your private detective agency is doing well, but your hardware technology iscking.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You have people with good investigative skills and good hands, but the only thing missing is a group of hacker bigwigs.¡± She held the cup, took a sip of in water, and said confidently, ¡°I can provide you with a group of top-notch hackers, provided that I want to enter the stock.¡± She sighed and leaned back, ¡°I told youst year that I wanted to buy your detective agency, but at that time you were reluctant, plus I had insufficient funds, I could only think about it.¡± The time is different now, she now has certain savings and strength, naturally also dare to stand in front of Adrian Edwin to negotiate terms. ¡°Into the stock? Oh, ¡­¡± Adrian Edwin tilted his head andughed, his brightugh echoed in the parlor, extraordinarily ¡­ harsh. He looked down on Vivian Mond. In the face of his sarcasm, Vivian Mond did notugh in anger. She picked up theputer bag beside her, unzipped it and took out theptop. After opening it, she saw her hands quickly tapping on the keyboard, and then turned theputer around to face Adrian Edwin. ¡°Here, Mr. Edwin might want to take a look.¡± She pushed theputer in front of Adrian Edwin, ¡°You are from C, and ording to the current market, C has more development prospects, but you came to L City to develop. Originally, I have been curious, but then when I investigated Anthony, I inadvertently found out your information. Do you think it¡¯s a coincidence?¡± Adrian Edwin was originally not interested in theputer Vivian Mond pushed in front of him, and did not even nce at theputer interface, but after hearing her words, he suddenly felt that this woman was not simple. His eyes involuntarily skimmed to theptop screen, on which was a profile.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He straightened up and moved closer to the screen, which made it clear that the personal data on the screen was all his. It included his birth date, address, and family member specifics, while the relevant information below was his past with Anthony, and even found a photo. ¡°Who gave you this?¡± Adrian Edwin¡¯s brow knitted, and the cigarette in his hand was crushed hard. ¡°If you want to cooperate with you, you must have a certain amount of capital. If I can¡¯t get something, how can I talk to you about cooperation?¡± Vivian Mond hands around the chest, white small face collected smile, although not powdered but still beautiful tantalizing. Especially the unsmiling her, high coolness through the beauty, invisible and exudes a cold and arrogant atmosphere. The aura, and Morris Cheal more and more like. ¡°I graduated with a double degree, one of which was inputer science. So I got to know a lot of people early on. I think, as long as I ask, to poach you over the two top big guys, absolutely no problem.¡± Vivian Mond has been independent since she was a child and would never have asked for favors if she didn¡¯t have no other choice. When her adoptive father was hospitalizedst year and Morris Cheal transferred him to a high-end private hospital and needed more than $2 million, Vivian Mond would have asked them and they wouldn¡¯t have begged. But she never mentioned it. You know, there is no reward for no work. She could not rely on her ability to consume their goodwill towards her. But this time is different, even if you pull the big guys over, you are bringing them to make a fortune, mutual benefit and win-win, there should be no problem. ¡°Although my detective agency is not a daily ie, but the ie is definitely substantial. What you said, I don¡¯t need.¡± Chapter 595: Goodbye Issac Shaw Adrian Edwin refused outright. Vivian Mond knitted her brows, hung her head in contemtion for a moment, and said frankly: ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t know how to keep up with the times.¡± With that, it dawned on her, ¡°Oh, yes, I have something I can show you.¡± She took out her phone, opened a QQ group, fished out part of the chat log, got up and walked over to Adrian Edwin, putting the phone up in front of him, ¡°Take a look.¡± The group name was nk. Because the ¡®group nickname¡¯ function was not turned on, only the group avatar could be seen. ¡°Ironmen, a private detective in L City is hiring hackers at a high sry.¡± ¡°L City? Quick @Be careful what you say and do, she¡¯s in L City.¡± ¡°@Be careful what you say and do, bro, this is a job you can go to.¡± ¡°@Be careful what you say and do, you¡¯re going, I¡¯m going. Just in time for us to meet offline.¡± Vivian Mond: ¡°When I have a stake in this detective agency, you guys cane back.¡± ¡°Grass, You¡¯re all set to take a stake in thispany?¡± ¡°Brother, when are you going to join the stock, I can¡¯t wait.¡± ¡°Pfft, upstairs, your big brother in case it¡¯s a crotch-wearer, what do you do?¡± ¡°Bah, how the hell do you not think she might be a sister.¡± ¡°Hahahaha @Be careful what you say and do, I¡¯m telling you, Daniel is bald hahaha ¡­¡± ¡­ Not a long message for Adrian Edwin to browse through, Vivian Mond then put away the phone, ¡°I have all the top talent you want. I¡¯m investing in the stock, and you still have the lion¡¯s share. Besides, we have amon enemy, hand in hand against a strong enemy, mutual benefit and win-win, isn¡¯t this the best ending?¡± Last year Vivian Mond had wanted to talk to the owner of the private detective into the shares, was rejected. To put it bluntly, she knew the terms of the owner¡¯s shares and was discouraged.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Now, Vivian Mond knows that she can¡¯t befortable in thefort of her nest every day, and she has to n for a rainy day. ¡°Last year you said you needed $200 million for the shares and to bring three hacker bigwigs. I can satisfy you with all of that.¡± Vivian Mond sat sideways on the table and looked askance at Adrian Edwin, ¡°Mr. Edwin can think about it.¡± She closed theptop with a snap of her long, slender fingers, turned around with it and walked over to where she had just sat, loaded it in, and carried her things to leave. ¡°Wait.¡± Adrian Edwin stared at the table and pondered for another moment, ¡°How am I supposed to believe that you¡¯re looking for all the hacker bigwigs?¡± ¡°Has Mr. Edwin forgotten what he does for a living?¡± Vivian Mond hooked his lips and smiled, ¡°You are the boss of the detective agency, want to check their identity is just a little effort of time.¡± ¡°The location of L City is known to too many people, if you are willing to open a branch in C country, it is not impossible.¡± Adrian Edwin finished, and added: ¡°I can provide you with manpower, but hackers, here to keep a person.¡± ¡°Good deal.¡± ¡­ Vivian Mond had a long talk with Adrian Edwin all night and finally finalized the cooperation. By the time she drove back to Night apartment it was 5:00 am. Coincidentally, she ran into an acquaintance in the negative second floor parking lot ¡­ ¡°Little Vivian?¡± Issac Shaw was talking on the phone against the limo when he saw Vivian Mond, dressed in a sweatshirt, walking by. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± When she identally bumped into Issac Shaw, Vivian Mond didn¡¯t dare to approach him, but kept a few meters away from him. She was pregnant, and she didn¡¯t dare to get too close, for fear of threatening the safety of her baby. The events in C were still fresh in her mind, and Vivian Mond¡¯s memory of them was only a short one. Issac Shaw hung up the phone and put it away, ¡°Standing so far away, afraid I¡¯ll hurt your baby?¡± A statement. Vivian Mond didn¡¯t retort, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re healed too.¡± It was no surprise that Issac Shaw knew about her pregnancy. Chapter 596 : A Lifelong Enemy So Vivian Mond wouldn¡¯t ask something irrelevant. Issac Shaw lifted his wrist and checked his wristwatch time, ¡°It¡¯s just five o¡¯clock, aren¡¯t you in the hospital, why are you here?¡± Issac Shaw¡¯s heart was full of doubts about Vivian Mond¡¯s appearance here in the early morning. ¡°That¡¯s something I should ask you.¡± She said. ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask, men just drink and y with women.¡± He shrugged his shoulders, a gesture of indifference. ¡°Go away and I¡¯ll pretend I¡¯ve never seen you before.¡± Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t forget Issac Shaw¡¯s hatred of Morris Cheal, couldn¡¯t forget what had happened in C. But she knew better than to think that Issac Shaw had never wanted her dead. But the point is, Vivian Mond is afraid to mess with Issac Shaw now, simply because she¡¯s afraid he¡¯ll hurt the baby in her womb. She withdrew her gaze and walked toward the elevator. ¡°Since we met, let¡¯s have dinner together.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. A sincere invitation, but after saying that Issac Shaw added, ¡°Simply just treating you to a breakfast. I Issac Shaw and Morris Cheal have any more deep hatred, and will not hurt you.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Vivian Mond some hesitation, ¡°can refuse?¡± ¡°You really want to be so heartless, don¡¯t you.¡± Issac Shaw¡¯s words were disappointed, and his wheaten face looked colder and harsher because of the scars left behind. But she only noticed the coldness on Issac Shaw¡¯s face, but not the hidden pain in his pupils. ¡°What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll buy you.¡± She didn¡¯t dare to disobey Issac Shaw, afraid he would use extreme measures. ¡°Anything.¡± Issac Shaw just wanted to have a meal with her, he didn¡¯t care what he ate. The two of them walked out of the underground garage together, Vivian Mond on the left and Issac Shaw on the right, separated by a distance of three or four meters, as if a gulf could not be crossed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to stay that far away from me, I said I wouldn¡¯t hurt you.¡± He took her look into his eyes and naturally knew Vivian Mond¡¯s concerns. Speaking of which, he snorted augh, ¡°I saw how ruthless you can best time I was in C.¡± Issac Shaw, dressed in a ck shirt with a pair of jeans, looked at her sideways with his hands in his pants pockets and added, ¡°Seriously, I admire you.¡± ¡°Self-preservation, that¡¯s all.¡± Vivian Mond said nonchntly. ¡°You¡¯re getting close to your wedding, you¡¯re friends, you¡¯re not even going to give an invitation.¡± ¡°Give you an invitation toe over and smash the scene?¡± ¡°Your wedding, even if the groom is not me, I will not spoil it.¡± Issac Shaw spoke from the bottom of his heart. Listening to his words, Vivian Mond suddenly stopped walking and turned sideways, facing Issac Shaw, ¡°Your words, can I believe?¡± ¡°It¡¯s something I really don¡¯t care to lie about.¡± He gazed at Vivian Mond, perhaps because the garage light was a bit dim, so that he could not see her facial expression clearly. ¡°But ¡­ little Vivian, getting married on the cusp of a storm, is it you who¡¯s stupid, or is it him?¡± Issac Shaw wasn¡¯t lying, he wouldn¡¯t have interfered with the wedding, and he wouldn¡¯t have ruined Vivian Mond¡¯s big day. But just because he didn¡¯t take action doesn¡¯t mean others won¡¯t. Vivian Mond¡¯s white face is full of fatigue, ¡°People, because of the fear of problems, do not do anything. I¡¯ve been wandering on a knife edge since the day you learned my identity, and even if I hadn¡¯t gotten married recently, would that have changed your ns?¡± She shook her head, ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want to see you get hurt.¡± Issac Shaw looked glum, sadness swirling vaguely under his eyes. ¡°Is that possible?¡± Vivian Mond asked rhetorically, wrinkling her brow, unwilling to look Issac Shaw in the eye, looking away, ¡°As long as you and he are arch-enemies, we are not destined to live in peace with each other.¡± Chapter 597 : Issac Shaw’s Lifetime of Memories ¡°What about my Yeon Shaw¡¯s death, who will pay for it?¡± He only had her in his heart, and she was filled with Morris Cheal. Issac Shaw huffed, his decibels rising. ¡°So yeah, don¡¯t say those grand words. Your hatred has doomed our rtionship.¡± She stepped forward, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s take you to hot noodles. I know one that¡¯s really good.¡± Vivian Mond digressed and the two said nothing more. Out of the garage and two hundred meters east, there was a red oil hot noodle shop that was already open for business. Vivian Mond walked in and nced back at Issac Shaw, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Vivian Mond didn¡¯t ask any more questions and said to the owner, ¡°Two red oil hot dry noodles, two tofu brains, and two doughnuts.¡± ¡°Eh, okay. You two are up early, hahaha, have a seat, have a seat.¡± The owner of the breakfast store had seen Vivian Mond eating breakfast here, but rarely saw Morris Cheal, so she subconsciously thought of Issac Shaw as her husband. Issac Shaw didn¡¯t say anything, which was probably the kind of rtionship he¡¯d dreamed of.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Vivian Mond didn¡¯t bother to exin. If she told the owner that he was a friend, she would probably think, ¡°It¡¯s not a pure rtionship when youe to have breakfast at 5:00 am. In this case, silence is the best choice. The two walked to the side and sat down face to face. Vivian Mond¡¯s eyes involuntarily looked at the boss¡¯s wife who was ironing hot noodles, and a scene from the past came to mind. Back then, she had said she would treat Morris Cheal to breakfast, and had stingyly bought him a tea egg and a cup of soy milk. But when she invited Issac Shaw to dinner, it was a big stall, even throwing millions at a nightclub, for which Morris Cheal remembered for a long time. In less than a year, they have already be old enemies. ¡°I¡¯m surprised, I thought you would have tipped off Morris Cheal and let him arrest me.¡± Issac Shaw crossed his fingers on the table and looked at him with a smile on the corner of his lips. Even though there is an additional scar on his face, it does not affect his face in any way, but rather more after the vicissitudes of the calm air. ¡°You also said that my wedding date is near.¡± Vivian Mond shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to touch the bad luck.¡± In fact, even if the wedding was not due, Vivian Mond would not tell Morris Cheal when she saw Issac Shaw. She took one look at Issac Shaw¡¯s muscr body, holding up his shirt tightly enough to know how hard he was working to improve himself right now. Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t figure out Issac Shaw¡¯s strength and was worried that if the two of them met, it wouldn¡¯t be in anyone¡¯s best interest to injure a thousand enemies. ¡°Here you go, hot dry noodles.¡± The bossdy brought over the double portion of hot dry noodles, soy milk and dough sticks, not forgetting to praise, ¡°Girl, your husband is really handsome.¡± Once again misunderstood, Vivian Mond was helpless and had to exin, ¡°He¡¯s my friend, he just came back from abroad.¡± ¡°Ah? Oh, hahaha ¡­ sorry, sorry, it¡¯s my misunderstanding.¡± The store owner¡¯s wife had an embarrassed face. Vivian Mond smiled heartily, ¡± It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Then you guys eat slowly.¡± The bossdy smiled and walked away. Vivian Mond looked at Issac Shaw and said, ¡°Hurry up and mix it up, or it will be lumped.¡± ¡°How long has it been since we¡¯ve eaten breakfast together like this?¡± Issac Shaw said as he tossed the hot noodles. ¡°Never!¡± She said. His hand tossing the noodles paused, ¡°Yes, and yes.¡± And then the two began to eat their breakfast in silence. Issac Shaw ate without forgetting topliment, ¡°It does taste good, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll have the chance toe back in the future.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± She returned perfunctorily, put down her chopsticks and got up, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Having not slept all night and not having the time to go to the bathroom, she really couldn¡¯t hold it up. But when she came out of the bathroom, the seat they were sitting on was long gone from Issac Shaw¡¯s figure. PS: I feel sorry for Issac Shaw for a few seconds, love is very humble, very helpless. Chapter 598 : Yara Sain was sent to C Vivian Mond also knows he¡¯s gone. Without saying goodbye. She folds back to her seat to continue eating, and when she looks up, she sees Issac Shaw¡¯s bowl of hot dry noodles is finished, the fritters are gone, the tofu brain is stained with oil, and she should have only had two sips. The past came back to her like a cloud in her mind, vivid in her memory, and Vivian Mond had mixed feelings. After settling the bill, Vivian Mond didn¡¯t bother to go back to the apartment and went straight to the hospital room. The two bodyguards who were on night duty outside the ward widened their eyes when they saw Vivian Mond. ¡°Mond, Miss Mond, when did you get out?¡± ¡°Yeah, why didn¡¯t I see it?¡± Vivian Mond returned indifferently, ¡°I was hungry then and went downstairs for breakfast. You two were asleep.¡± She said, handing them what she was holding, ¡°Have some.¡± ¡°Ohhh, thanks Miss Mond,¡± the two didn¡¯t think much of it, as long as Vivian Mond was safe, everything was fine. Back in the hospital room, Vivian Mond sat on the edge of the bed, she wondered, Anthony came to L City, Issac Shaw also came, does it prove that the two of them have joined forces? Can Morris Cheal really stand up to a powerful opponent and an honest intervention by a ck hand? Vivian Mond was anxious and had no choice but to dial Destiny¡¯s phone. Last time in L City, Houghton gave Destiny¡¯s contact information, which she kept. Destiny called Houghton teacher and treated her with respect, so Vivian Mond knew she could be of use to her in the future, so it wouldn¡¯t hurt to use her now. ¡°Little Master?¡± The person on the other side probably saved her phone number and called her ¡®Little Master¡¯ directly. ¡°You can still call me Vivian.¡± Suddenly shouting like this, she did have difficulty adapting. ¡°Little Master is calling at this hour, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Vivian Mond: ¡°¡­¡± She is, more or less, stubborn.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The nature is really simr to Houghton. Vivian Mond didn¡¯t bother to beat around the bush and said straightforwardly, ¡°Morris Cheal is in C now, I¡¯m a little uneasy. Can I ask you to take care of it secretly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a piece of cake.¡± Destinee agreed readily. For Vivian Mond, she could do anything she wanted. Then Destinee asked about Vivian Mond¡¯s wedding before hanging up the phone. After a long night¡¯s sleep, Vivian Mond was too sleepy to stay in bed. It was noon when she woke up again. Her private investigator Rodney called, ¡°Mr. Mond, Yara Sain is not in the country.¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°Yes. She and the baby were sent to Country Cst night.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Rodney¡¯s ability is limited, so it¡¯s easy for him to check things at home, but not so easy for things abroad. It must be that yesterday¡¯s phone call had spooked the snake, or it could be that Anthony hade to L City just in time to arrange for Yara Sain to leave. Whatever the case, Yara Sain has lost her personal freedom. She is not dead, but she is tormented. Vivian Mond woke up and asked her bodyguard to bring in aptop. She easily found out the phone number of Yara Sain¡¯s parents and dialed the number directly to tell them what happened. Vivian Mond was ready to rescue Yara Sain after investigating her exact location, but she was already sent abroad. Since she was abroad, the best way was to inform Yara Sain¡¯s parents. After Vivian Mond exined, they finally believed her. During the next two days, Vivian Mond had a chance to spend some time with Mandy and Sophie, and Sue Stewart called to say that after her wedding with Morris Cheal, she would go to C to see Fraser Marsh again. Vivian Mond readily agreed, as she had a mission in C. ¡­ Sophie resigned from First Look Wedding, she stood at the door and looked back at the weddingpany reluctantly. Chapter 599 : Sophie got beaten up again Houghton walked over and looked at Sophie who was holding her case, ¡°Little girl, why did you suddenly resign?¡± Because Sophie and Vivian Mond have a particrly good rtionship, in the weddingpany, Sophie and Houghton¡¯s rtionship is naturally very good. Even when there was nothing to do, Sophie would pull Houghton and ask him to teach her some self-defense techniques. ¡°Hmmmm, want to quit, don¡¯t really want to do this anymore.¡± Vivian Mond exined that she must not tell anyone about this resignation, she must keep it a secret. Sophie put down the box in her hand, walked to Houghton, gave him a big hug, ¡°Grandpa Houghton, we¡¯ll see you next time, oh,e back to Vivian¡¯s house, let¡¯s eat hot pot together. No more, you wille to my house with Vivian to eat hot pot.¡± ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ good good, all good to say.¡± Houghton tilted his head andughed, ¡°Work well in the future, and tell my old man when you find a job.¡± ¡°Well, good.¡± Sophie smiled, waved to Houghton, carried the box and left. However, as soon as she turned around, she saw someone. The woman was leaning against the red Ferrari sedan, with one hand around her chest and ady¡¯s cigarette in the other, and when she saw Sophie, she dropped the cigarette on the ground and walked towards her.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Jo ¡­ Larissa?¡± Seeing here over, Sophie¡¯s small face brushed a few points white, her body couldn¡¯t stop being stunned in ce, her face written with trepidation. Since thest time she was pped in her apartment, Sophie had not seen Larissa for several days. She thought she would let herself go, but she didn¡¯t expect to see her here again. Larissa was still dressed in her revealing dress and loose cks, handsome and sassy, beautiful, but also very bad-hearted as a person. ¡°What are you afraid of, will I eat you?¡± Larissa red at her. ¡°Uh uh ¡­ then ¡­ then what exactly do you want from me?¡± Sophie pursed her lips, too scared to get out of the air. ¡°To talk.¡± She said. ¡°But ¡­ can we not talk?¡± She spoke timidly. ¡°Sophie, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t challenge my bottom line. I, Larissa, don¡¯t have much patience!¡± ¡°You, you don¡¯t get too cocky either.¡± Sophie gulped, hugged the box with one hand, reached out and pointed to Houghton standing not far away, ¡°That¡¯s my grandfather, it¡¯s powerful, if you dare to bully me, I¡¯ll let my grandfather beat you up.¡± She said, raising her chin arrogantly. Let her go with Larissa? Who knows what Larissa will do to herter. Such a bad woman, scheming and ruthless, in case of a hot hand, she would be finished. Larissa looked in the direction Sophie was pointing, and when she saw an old man standing in front of the weddingpany, with one hand taking off his hat and rubbing his pale hair with the other, Larissa couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Such a bad old man, and you¡¯re telling me he¡¯s great? Larissa?¡± Sophie: ¡°¡­¡± You can¡¯t judge people by their appearance, don¡¯t you know. Of course, she only thought about it in her mind, and did not dare to retort, for fear that Larissa would really beat him up. ¡°Are youing with me?¡± Larissa, with little patience, frowned tightly and questioned. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to.¡± She shook her head like a rattle, ¡°You ¡­ ah ¡­¡± Who knows Sophie¡¯s words have not finished, Larissa walked up and grabbed Sophie¡¯s hair, ¡°You little bitch, thisdy has given you face, right? You are not going to eat the wine, you want to eat the penalty wine, give you some color to open the dye house!¡± Last time at her apartment, God knows how angry she Larissa was when she saw her being protected by Philip Dixon. After holding back for days to talk to her, she didn¡¯t give her face and was so arrogant because she had Philip Dixon behind her? Chapter 600 : Houghton’s domineering defense of Sophie Larissa privately investigated Sophie, originally thought by Philip Dixon to see, and even live together, even if not a famous girl, family will not be too bad, but who knows is an ordinary person. In terms of family, in terms of looks, in terms of talent, she Sophie can not bepared, but it is much loved by Philip Dixon, which is undoubtedly hitting Larissa¡¯s face.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Hiss ¡­ hurts, you don¡¯t pull my hair ¡­¡± Sophie really hates being grabbed by the hair. Not far away, Houghton just put on the security cap, then heard a scream aside, inclined his head to look over, and saw Sophie being pulled by a woman¡¯s hair. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Houghton took out his electric baton from his waist and strutted over towards the side, pointing at Larissa, ¡°Let go of the little girl!¡± ¡°Yo, dead old man, still out working at your age, you better take care of yourself.¡± Larissa didn¡¯t want to get into a general argument with an old man to save herself from ridicule. ¡°What I do with her is none of your business, you¡¯d better stay out of it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m her grandfather, you say I care or not!¡± Seeing her arrogance and insolence, Houghton felt more and more that she was uncultured. Themotion over here provoked people in the wedding hall, many of them came over and saw Sophie being pulled by her hair. And when Larissa saw those peopleing, she didn¡¯t have the slightest scruple, but said loudly: ¡°Watch out, this woman, seducing my boyfriend and being an interfering mistress. Shameless thing, living with my boyfriend behind my back, you¡¯d better guard your men, beware of being seduced by her.¡± The extremely damaging words drew a sigh of relief. The people who came out were Sophie¡¯s colleagues, and once they heard Larissa say that about Sophie, they all looked at her differently. ¡°Really? Sophie¡¯s not like that, is she?¡± ¡°Look at the simple look, can still seduce other men?¡± ¡°Sophie, you ¡­ are not I say, you are too shameless.¡± ¡°People¡¯s girlfriends are looking for over, you do this thing really shameful.¡± ¡­ Those people looked at Larissa was a ruthless character, and the key hanging on her waist had a Ferrari key with a logo printed on it. And off to the side was the Ferrari, parked just sideways at the door, obviously parked by her. Mostly because of her status, the colleagues did not dare to help Sophie speak. ¡°That¡¯s your private business, let her go!¡± Houghton didn¡¯t care about the mess between them, sternly reprimanded and ordered Larissa to let go of Sophie. Colleagues aside immediately persuaded Houghton ¡­ ¡°Grandpa Houghton, you¡¯d better leave it alone.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, this master can¡¯t afford to mess with.¡± ¡°Sophie has resigned, you do not meddle.¡± ¡°Be careful of getting into trouble.¡± ¡°No, she deserves it for being shameless and seducing her boyfriend.¡± ¡­ Sophie knows that the world is dangerous, and knows that many people around her live sober, but she never thought they would be so heartless. It¡¯s just that she just quit her job, and they¡¯re talking about her like this! ¡°Old man, do you hear me? Stay out of my business!¡± Larissa grabbed Sophie¡¯s hair and walked over towards the car, causing Sophie to squeal in pain. Because she was yanking it really hurt! Houghton couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so he walked up and grabbed Larissa¡¯s wrist, ¡°Let go!¡± When he tugged, Larissa stopped and red at Houghton, ¡°Damn old man, this girl has a 9th degree ck belt in Taekwondo, you better not be looking for death!¡± ¡°Oooh ¡­ Grandpa Houghton, she¡¯s pulling my hair so much it hurts ¡­¡± Sophie¡¯s eyes were tearing up with pain, and she just felt iparably wretched. Houghton¡¯s finger holding the electric baton pointed at Larissa, ¡°Let go.¡± Chapter 601 : The Mysterious Houghton ¡°Annoying, you old thing!¡± As a thousand-year-olddy, Houghton made Larissa look bad in front of everyone, so why would she worry about whether he would be hurt? She lifted her foot and kicked Houghton directly, ¡°Get out of the way, old man.¡± The kick came and Houghton held her ankle with his bare hand and pushed her back a bit with the electric baton in his other hand. Larissa, furious, let go of Sophie¡¯s hair and kicked Houghton in the head with an overhead spinning flying kick. Houghton stood firmly and blocked it with the electric baton. ¡°Hiss ¡­ Well ¡­¡± It seems to just use the electric bat to block a little, but the discerning eye found Larissa a kick with a lot of force, but kicked in the electric bat, the electric bat shake not shake a little, stable as welded steel like, not moving. When she cried out in pain, Houghton let go, Larissa nearly fell, backed up a few steps, and was able to stand. Now she realized that the old man in front of her was not simple. Snort¡­ Suddenly a brake sounded, the sound was very harsh, the crowd looked over. The car saw a person flying over, saw Sophie tied ponytail was pulled into a chicken nest, immediately face sunk. ¡°Larissa, what are you doing?¡± Philip Dixon learned that Larissa came over to look for Sophie, immediately put down the work at hand and came over, but did not expect toete. Houghton naturally knew Philip Dixon, and angrily rebuked, ¡°Kid, look what you¡¯ve done!¡± By his angry rebuke, Philip Dixon feel ashamed, ¡°Houghton master, I will take care of it.¡± Because Philip Dixon has always admired Vivian Mond, andter learned that Vivian Mond¡¯s master is First Look¡¯s security guard Houghton, he immediately worshipped and admired Houghton immensely. The focus is on ¡­ Houghton is Vivian Mond¡¯s mentor, like a teacher, like a father, is also the mentor of his own Morris, he can not be messed with. ¡°Philip Dixon!¡± Sophie heart aggrieved, a pair of eyes red, ¡°you hurry from my house to get out, I do not want to y with you. I don¡¯t want any more of the money you promised me, huh?¡± She was so aggrieved that she didn¡¯t even want the box that fell to the ground and jogged away directly. ¡°What, a show?¡± ¡°Why did I not understand?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Is it possible that Sophie is not a mistress, but was hired by Mr. Dixon to do a y?¡± ¡°Who knows.¡± ¡­ The audience is in a fog. It was Larissa who ignored the pain in her ankle and looked at Philip Dixon in amazement, ¡°So you guys ¡­ are just doing a y for me?¡± She suddenly felt guilty and felt sorry for Sophie. ¡°Four cakes, I ¡­ I will go talk to Sophie Road ¡­¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Philip Dixon snarled, ¡°Larissa, you and I are in the past tense. Whether I let her y along with me or not, I just don¡¯t want to get tangled up with you anymore. You¡¯re smart enough to know what to do.¡± He put down a harsh sentence, and looked at Houghton again, ¡°Master Houghton, thank you just now.¡± With a slight bow, he turned back to the car and drove after Sophie. For a moment, everyone looked at Houghton with astonishment. This unattractive old man, the two fights just now really cool.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Especially when Morris Cheal treats him like a guest and the young master of The Dixon family is so polite to him, it suddenly arouses everyone¡¯s interest. ¡°Wow, Grandpa Houghton, you¡¯re awesome.¡± ¡°Grandpa Houghton, what is your background, why are Mr. Dixon and Mr. Morris so polite to you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a retired chairman of a family who came out to experience life, are you?¡± ¡°Grandpa Houghton, no, Uncle Houghton, you also teach me a few moves of self-defense.¡± Chapter 602 : Take her on a blind date Philip Dixon drove up to Sophie, parked the car on the side of the road, got out of the car and walked to Sophie¡¯s side, pulled her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Sophie, who was in tears, shook off Philip Dixon¡¯s hand, ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me, I went for the money you gave me in the beginning. Now I don¡¯t want the money, and I don¡¯t have an employment rtionship with you anymore, so please leave me alone!¡± Just then, the solid red Ferrari pulled up to the curb and Larissa stepped out of the car, ¡°Sophie!¡± She shouted and quickly walked up to Sophie, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I misunderstood you, I apologize.¡± Sophie¡¯s teary eyes, looked at Larissa, then at Philip Dixon, a hand reached out and pushed him away and walked straight away. This time Philip Dixon didn¡¯t chase her. Larissa took Philip Dixon¡¯s arm, ¡°Four Cakes, can you give me a chance and let¡¯s get back together?¡± Her handsome face was full of helplessness, ¡°I know that once I was capricious, did not know what to do, did not know how to cherish, but I regret now, I ¡­¡± ¡°Capricious?¡± Philip Dixon snorted augh, his face more than a few indifference, ¡°capricious married to someone else, and divorced. Now you want to be with me? What, when I Philip Dixon is a rag picker. ¡± ¡°No. I just think ¡­ think I still truly love you.¡± ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, that means I Philip Dixon get married and divorced again, and you still want to be with me?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Larissa didn¡¯t expect Philip Dixon to say that, she knew that what had been done had caused him irreversible damage. Pursing her lips and clenching her pink fists, she hesitated. ¡°The look on your face already tells me the answer.rissa, don¡¯te back to ¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Larissa cut to the chase, ¡°I made a mistake, and certainly can ept that you made a mistake. You can always get married and I¡¯ll wait for you. When you get divorced, we¡¯ll get married again.¡± Philip Dixon was surprised by the almost crazy words. He froze and finally dropped the words, ¡°You¡¯re a crazy person.¡± ¡­ Hospital. With nowhere to go Sophie walked aimlessly alone and finally ran right to the hospital and found Vivian Mond, ¡°Woooooooooo ¡­ Vivian ¡­¡± Vivian Mond, who was sitting on the bed and operating theputer, saw Sophie crying like a tearful person, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why is your hair so messy?¡± Vivian Mond closed theputer and put it aside, got up and got out of bed and walked to Sophie, pulling her to sit on the sofa. ¡°Here, wipe your tears first.¡± She pulled out some tissues and handed them to Sophie, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± Sophie choked up and took the tissues to wipe her tears, bowing her head, sobbing hard and shaking her shoulders. Vivian Mond didn¡¯t press the issue any further, patting her shoulder and calming her down. It took a while for Sophie to tell Vivian Mond what had happened between Philip Dixon, Larissa and her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you silly, screwing yourself.¡± The two of you are in the same room together, and it¡¯s easy to get attached over time,¡± Vivian Mond sighed, ¡°Philip Dixon is a yboy, from a privileged family, so he can do whatever he wants. What about you? Once you fall into the whirlwind, when the timees to be trapped by love, the harm is only your own.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I ¡­¡± Sophie drops her head, hands squeezing the tissue in her hands, recalling all the things with Philip Dixon, then said, ¡°Then Vivian introduce me to a boyfriend, right?¡± There are some things that she doesn¡¯t dare to think about herself. Especially when they are in the same room, the heart pounding from time to time. She was really afraid that she would end up like what Vivian Mond said, deep in the whirlpool of feelings and finally unable to extricate herself. ¡°Yes, of course it¡¯s no problem.¡± Vivian Mond smiled, reached out and pulled off her hair rope, re-smoothed her hair and tied it in a ponytail. Chapter 603 : Philip Dixon is Jealous ¡°Thanks Vivian.¡± She said a thank you and then chatted with Vivian Mond, and it didn¡¯t take long for her to open up. ¡°Here, what do you think of this guy?¡± Vivian Mond picked up her phone and looked for a photo on it, ¡°This man is a print model, named Warren. it¡¯s a guy I met at FUN Media Company, he¡¯s a very nice person.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. When she went to FUN Media Company, the first sister Mera bullied her, it was Warren and Barry who stood up for her. Later she yed well with these two and was considered a good friend. Warren, in particr, is really a reliable boy. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so handsome. But ¡­ he is a model yet, no girlfriend yet? Besides, I can¡¯t match it.¡± Sophie is very self-aware. He is indeed good-looking, white and clean, butpared to Philip Dixon, the face is far worse. But she was too far removed from Philip Dixon to be considered a match for him. ¡°Not so much. He has a mediocre track record in thepany, and the female models in thepany are very pragmatic and will only look for the better ones, so they naturally overlook him.¡± Vivian Mond talked to Sophie about Warren¡¯s situation, and after asking Sophie¡¯s permission, she nned to have a chat with Warren in the evening. Vivian Mond then added, ¡°It just so happens that you¡¯re here, so I¡¯ll tell you about the market situation of the gaming industry, so you won¡¯t be ignorant of anything by then.¡± Although Vivian Mond arranged one-on-one tutoring and training for Sophie with a teacher, she was still a bit uneasy. The next day, Vivian Mond helped Sophie make a meeting time with Warren, while she went with Mandy to look at wedding dresses. In the afternoon, Phil¡¯s Cafe. Sophie was happy to be rxed after quitting her job. After ying at home all morning, she was not as happy as she thought she would be when she was supposed to be excited about her date in the afternoon. She arrived at Phil¡¯s Cafe at 2 o¡¯clock and found Warren ording to the exact location Vivian Mond had sent her. Warren was sitting outside the cafe in the open area. She walked over and met him at a nce. ¡°Hello, are you Warren, please?¡± Sophie walked over and looked at the boy in a gray shirt and dark blue jeans, who looked younger and better in person than in his picture. Warren, who was sitting and reading a magazine, stood up and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re Sophie, right?¡± Warren smiled, his face showed two shallow dimples, looking civilized and gentle. Today Sophie is wearing a white chiffon shirt, matching light blue loopholes jeans, tied in a ponytail, giving a sweet and lovely girlish feeling. ¡°Yes. Sorry, am Ite?¡± Sophie smiled faintly. ¡°I just came over too, have a seat. Look, what would you like to drink?¡± Warren passed the menu to Sophie. ¡°I¡¯ll just have a cappino.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Warren didn¡¯t ask much and waved towards the waiter, ¡°A cappino, mousse cake, and this ice cream.¡± ¡°Okay, please wait a moment.¡± The waiter took away the menu. Warren then said to Sophie, ¡°Their mousse cake and ice cream taste good, I rmend you try them.¡± ¡°I quite like desserts.¡± The first blind date, Sophie restrained and nervous, originally calm heart in the moment to see Warren, but still nervous thumping. She probably didn¡¯t even notice that her cheeks were flushed and she was blushing in a cute way. The two of them chatted for a while, and the atmosphere was quite cordial. But at that moment, Warren pointed to the direction behind Sophie, ¡°Does that person know you? Why does he keep looking at you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sophie was stunned, turned around, and looked in the direction he was pointing. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t look, you¡¯ll be shocked when you look. The only thing I saw was Philip Dixon and a dark-skinned foreigner sitting under a sunshade over there, crossing his legs and talking eloquently. Chapter 604 : She’s stupid and dumb When she looked at Philip Dixon, Philip Dixon also looked at her. Sophie¡¯s heart stuttered and tensed up, immediately raising her left hand and propping her elbow on the table, her small hand blocking half of her face. ¡°You guys know each other?¡± Warren spotted the end. ¡°No, no, no, we don¡¯t ¡­¡± ¡°Sophie?¡± Just as Sophie was about to say ¡®don¡¯t know¡¯, Philip Dixon ended up walking over and calling out. Sophie didn¡¯t know that after she left yesterday, Vivian Mond sent a message to Philip Dixon warning him to keep his distance from her. He also said that he had introduced Sophie to someone, and that he should not disturb her life in the future. So, this day Philip Dixon always felt in a bad mood and ghostly asked someone to find out where Sophie went. After determining where Sophie had agreed to be, he then ghosted to bring a client over here to talk business. ¡°Huh?¡± Sophie turned around and saw Philip Dixon standing beside her. She was so shocked that she immediately stood up, ¡°Dixon¡­ what a coincidence, you are also over here with your friends.¡± The heartstrings tightened, swallowed nervously, and inexplicably blushed. I thought, ¡°L City is really small, I can still meet him when I go out for a date. I¡¯m really dying. ¡°This is ¡­.¡± Philip Dixon nced at Warren and asked. ¡°Uh uh ¡­ he¡¯s, he¡¯s ¡­¡± Sophie suddenly didn¡¯t know how to introduce herself to Philip Dixon. Instead, Warren got up and smiled politely, ¡°I¡¯m Sophie¡¯s friend ¡­¡± A ¡®friend¡¯ word has not finished, it was interrupted by Philip Dixon, ¡°You two are not here for a blind date, right?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He asked knowingly and deliberately interrupted Warren to keep him from finishing his sentence. ¡°Huh? How do you ¡­ know that?¡± Sophie was in a fog, not understanding how Philip Dixon knew they were here for a blind date. Could it be that it was Vivian who said it? But if Vivian said it, Vivian could not tell Philip Dixon where she was on a blind date. Is there a possibility that Philip Dixon is deliberatelying to follow her? An unrealistic thought came to Sophie¡¯s mind, and she suddenly felt crazy for making such a terrible guess! ¡°Oh. A blind date.¡± Philip Dixon nodded, moved his chair and sat down directly, inclining his head to look at Warren, ¡°I¡¯m Sophie¡¯s friend. She¡¯s goofy and not very smart, so I¡¯m just the guy to help her out.¡± Warren: ¡°¡­¡± He looked at Sophie and saw that she was still stunned, so he nodded, ¡°Hmm. I wonder what you should call yourself?¡± ¡°My name is Philip Dixon.¡± ¡°Philip Dixon?¡± ¡°Philip Dixon?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t suppose that¡¯s the famous genius doctor from L City?¡± From the first moment he saw him, Warren knew who he was. He had met Philip Dixon before, but Philip Dixon might not have noticed him. ¡°That¡¯s smart. How do you know me?¡± ¡­ The two of them chatted with each other, and Sophie sat on the side, unable to intervene for a long time, and could only silently drink her coffee. A voice in my head now and then: Sophie, does he like you? How does it look like he¡¯s sabotaging your blind date. Another voice came out: you are sick, and very sick. Philip Dixon is a famous yboy, which kind of women have not seen, will like you? Look at Larissa, she is as beautiful as a fairy, he doesn¡¯t even care about her, you are nothing. Sophie sipped her coffee, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but look at Philip Dixon. I have to say, this man is really handsome, is the kind of yuppie bad man image. Like the TV star, who was it? Yes, Bosco Wong. Bang, bang, bang! Sophie¡¯s heart was beating harder and harder, and her thoughts were getting more and more confused. ¡°Sophie is dumb and stupid. I don¡¯t think you two are a good match.¡± Philip Dixon folded his legs and leaned sideways on the rattan chair, bluntly. Chapter 605 : He’s back ¡°I think Miss Sophie is very cute and smart. mr. Dixon is not prejudiced against her?¡± Warren nced at Sophie and asked Philip Dixon. Philip Dixon didn¡¯t even look at Sophie and raised his eyeszily, ¡°She¡¯s alsozy and can¡¯t do housework.¡± Sophie: ¡°¡­¡± What does Philip Dixon mean by this? It seems like he¡¯s making a mess and deliberately sabotaging the match. It¡¯s hard for Sophie not to wonder if he¡¯s really interested in her. But even if there is, the huge disparity in status is not destined to work out in the end. She also wonders if Vivian Mond and Morris Cheal are not a good match. No, no, no. How can theypare with Vivian? Vivian is a very talented person, has her ownpany, has a double degree, and is the goddaughter of Madame Cheal. So, it¡¯s no match. She hesitated and said, ¡°Philip Dixon, what are you talking about, I¡¯m not as bad as you say, Warren, don¡¯t listen to him.¡± When she suddenly raised her voice to retort, Philip Dixon¡¯s eyebrows knitted, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen in love with him?¡± Sophie¡¯s hand on herp tightened, her heart struggling quickly, before nodding and saying with a toss of her head, ¡°Yes, I think Warren is very nice. If he¡¯s okay with it, I¡¯d love to try out a ce with him.¡± After saying that, she looked at Warren again and asked with a flourish, ¡°Warren, what do you think?¡± ¡°Me?¡± He looked at Philip Dixon and then at Sophie, and nodded woodenly, ¡°Yes. I think it would be good for ¡­ to try to have a ce.¡± ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s good, let¡¯s leave a contact first, I¡¯ll sweep you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± So, sitting in the chair Philip Dixon just watched Sophie take the initiative to live with Warren object, watched Sophie take the initiative to find a man to ask for a micro signal. Then, the two also left a contact number. This moment of Philip Dixon, face lost smile, a nameless fire straight to the brain. Anger. Incredibly angry. But he did not say anything, got up and walked straight away. Sophie did not look at him, but Warren saw Philip Dixon walked over there to say hello to the ck man, the two left together. Warren while saving Sophie phone, while saying: ¡°I know you just deliberately in the gas that man, he has gone. You ¡­¡± ¡°No. I really want to try to get along with you for a while.¡± Once she had been in love at school, her grades fell off after that, and her family found out and beat her up badly. After that, Sophie hadn¡¯t fallen in love again. She has always felt that rtionships are sacred. Philip Dixon, however, was just a passing visitor in her life, and she knew rationally that that person would not be her future half. Instead of holding on to thoughts, it is better to break it offpletely. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Warren was not convinced. ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure.¡± Sophie nodded her head. She pursed her red lips, thought about it, and added, ¡°Then let¡¯s go see a movie, I¡¯ll treat you. Then invite Vivian out in the evening and let¡¯s have dinner together.¡± ¡°Okay, as you wish.¡± ¡­Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. In the afternoon, Vivian Mond was resting in the hospital when her phone rang. It showed that Sophie had a sessful date and called her to report it and asked her to join her for dinner tonight. As a result, just as the phone was put down, Morris Cheal¡¯s call came back in. ¡°Morris?¡± Morris Cheal was out of the country for a few days, the two of them didn¡¯t have much contact, but the day before yesterday was his birthday, and Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t send him a birthday present, so she called him early in the morning to wish him a happy birthday. At other times, Vivian Mond did not dare to contact Morris Cheal for fear of disturbing him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The other party asked. ¡°Me? I¡¯m bored. I¡¯m lying down to sleep.¡± ¡°Then go out and get a delivery, I¡¯ll have it delivered to your ward door.¡± He said. ¡°What express, but also to the door of the ward?¡± Mysteriously, in turn, Vivian Mond sprouted a few curiosity. Chapter 606 : The Best Gift She lifted the bedding, put on her slippers, got up and walked to the door of the ward and opened the door. Because it was a senior VIP ward, the inside was a ward and the outside was a small living room of a lounge. When Vivian Mond opened the door between the ward and the living room, she was greeted by arge bouquet of delicate red roses, wrapped in ck paper, dotted with white starflowers, with some colored fments ced on the petals. The smell of flowers came to the face, refreshing. ¡°Your delivery, please take it.¡± The person standing behind the flowers said. Because it was a veryrge bouquet of flowers, directly blocking the person behind it, Vivian Mond could not see clearly what he looked like. ¡°What the hell, what¡¯s the point of sending such a big bunch of flowers.¡± Vivian Mond muttered. Vivian Mond muttered, but his face was a smile of unconcealed joy. There is a box inside the flowers, you check it out. The person behind the flowers said another sentence. Vivian Mond looked at the flowers, there was indeed a box inside, she pulled it out, a rectangr red velvet box. Opened it, there was a delicate ne, the ne pendant or a rosebud, pink pink stones, shimmering starbursts, extraordinarily beautiful. Previously said to marry Morris Cheal, then he sent a wedding ring, is the pink rosebud. Now he gave a pink diamond rosebud pendant, so it became a set, very beautiful. Her red lips were slightly hooked, and she smiled insatiably. Close the box, ¡°Okay, thanks, thanks for the hard work.¡± She reached for the flowers and said a thank you to the ¡®courier¡¯. As a result, she held the flowers and mentioned them upwards, a bunch of flowers cracked open from the middle, just like holding up a heavy box cover. At once, the eyes were opened to arge box with a shiny ¡­ wedding dress inside.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Vivian Mond was attracted by what was in front of her, all her attention was on top of the wedding dress, and then heard a familiar voice ring out, ¡°Like it?¡± This voice ¡­ ¡°You ¡­ poof, why are you doing this, lying to me!¡± When she looked up, the person standing in front of her was clearly Morris Cheal. Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t help herself and snapped, ¡°And pretending to be a takeaway.¡± Even changed his voice a bit on purpose, how else could she not hear it was him. ¡°So, like it?¡± The man smiled warmly. ¡°Like it, of course I like it.¡± Vivian Mond looked at the box containing the wedding dress, the top was indeed a lid, but the edge of the lid was ck wrapped flower paper with a single flower fixed on it, so she didn¡¯t even see it just now. ¡°But you prepared a surprise for me, and what about your birthday when I didn¡¯t give you anything?¡± The original n was to take Morris Cheal back to the countryside with him on his birthday to spend it with her adoptive father, since they both share the same birthday. As a result, Morris Cheal went abroad and she was physically inconvenienced, so she was toozy to toss back to the countryside and could only call her adoptive father first to wish him a birthday, and then call him again. ¡°Silly girl ¡­¡± Morris Cheal reached out and nudged her nose, his eyes fell on her abdomen, and reached up to cover it, ¡°Here, is the best gift you can give me.¡± Their child, too, is the best gift in the world. Vivian Mond pursed her lips and ced the flowers on a side table, then took the box with the wedding dress from Morris Cheal and set it aside. Turning to him, she gave him a big hug, ¡°Morris, you¡¯re so sweet. You don¡¯t even know how much I¡¯ve missed you in the past few days when you were away.¡± No one knows how much Vivian Mond has been worried about Morris Cheal these past few days. But no matter how worried she was, she wouldn¡¯t show it on her face, let alone call and ask how Morris Cheal was doing. The scent of Morris Cheal¡¯s face was what she had been missing. She put her arm around her waist and leaned over, rubbing her cheek against Vivian Mond¡¯s face, ¡°I missed you too, so I came back immediately after I finished my business.¡± ¡°Is it all done?¡± She hugged him and didn¡¯t let go, closing her eyes and feeling the security and reassurance of being held in his arms. ¡°Well, everything is taken care of.¡± He apologized to the client and tried his best to redeem himself, but there was nothing he could do. As long as they don¡¯t turn against each other, it¡¯s the best ending. Chapter 607 : Sweetness ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Vivian Mond didn¡¯t ask more questions, straightened up and looked up at him close at hand, handsome and handsome as always. She stood on tiptoe and dropped a kiss on the side of his face, ¡°Is this considered running for my future happiness with the child?¡± The man wrinkled his ink-stained eyebrows and nodded his head in a serious manner, ¡°Of course. If I don¡¯t work hard, how can I support my wife and children in the future.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that bad, we¡¯re very good at raising them, we can raise them on a brown basis.¡± ¡°How can that work. My woman, must be very happy.¡± ¡°As long as I¡¯m with you, I¡¯m the happiest.¡± ¡°Is that so. Can I take that as your confession?¡± Vivian Mond smiled shyly, ¡°Sort of.¡± ¡°Then you should get some rest, too.¡± Said Morris Cheal, leaning down, taking her across his arms, walking into the room and cing her on the bed, ¡°The doctor said you need to lie down more to recuperate as you nurse your baby.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been lying down for a long time and my back is sore.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a rub?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not sore now.¡± Vivian Mond hurried to find an excuse, she could not bear to let Morris Cheal massage her back. He looked tired, with dark circles under his eyes, obviously having stayed up toote and not rested well. So she moved to the side of the hospital bed and took Morris Cheal¡¯s hand, ¡°Lie down, I want you to hold me.¡± In fact, Vivian Mond just felt sorry for Morris Cheal and wanted to let him lie down and rest for a while. ¡°I haven¡¯t changed my clothes when I came back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a problem.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Can¡¯t really help you.¡± He reached up and cupped Vivian Mond¡¯s chin, took off his shoes,y on his side on the bed, and lifted his hand to rest on her waist. ¡°I¡¯m your wife, so you have to spoil me.¡± Vivian Mond pampered herself, hugged his waist, rubbed her head on his chest, and then sighed, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me earlier that you had ordered a wedding dress, I went with Mandy to try on wedding dresses this morning. I¡¯m tired enough, now I¡¯m sleepy and want to take a nap.¡± I¡¯ve only tried on two or three wedding dresses and I¡¯m not tired. She just found a reason to let Morris Cheal take a nap. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stay with you.¡± He answered andy down beside her. Vivian Mond¡¯s eyes were closed and she didn¡¯t move for more than a few moments before the sound of even breathing came to her ears. She closed her eyes just opened, her eyebrows tinged with heartache. It is clear that going abroad is to clean up the mess, but still do not forget to give her the matter of the wedding dress, and even thought to create a surprise for her.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. This kind of man, she only wants to cherish. She slept all afternoon with Morris Cheal in her arms until Vivian Mond woke him up at 5:40 pm. ¡°Sorry for falling asleep.¡± Morris Cheal woke up and looked at the time, he had actually slept for three hours. ¡°I just woke up, too.¡± Vivian Mond sat up and moved around a bit. She was worried that she might wake Morris Cheal if she moved, so she held on for three hours, and now she was stiff. ¡°The reason I got you up is that Sophie asked us to have dinner together. I forgot to tell you that I introduced Sophie to Warren, a model from FUN Media Company, who is not bad.¡± She briefly told Morris Cheal about the situation. ¡°Good, Sophie is a nice person, it¡¯s good for her to be introduced to someone.¡± Morris Cheal thought that in this way, Larissa would not misunderstand Sophie. He didn¡¯t know what had happened in thest two days. Vivian Mond sighed, ¡°Sophie is a simple person, and Philip Dixon is a fool along with her. He lived in Sophie¡¯s house in order to convince Larissa. And said to avenge Sophie, that foolish man agreed ¡­¡± The two sat on the bed and Vivian Mond told Morris Cheal everything that had happened in the past two days. Chapter 608 : Memories of the Past The two of them told the story, including the time Sophie was beaten up at the First Look wedding and Houghton helped Sophie out. After listening to it, Morris Cheal¡¯s angr handsome face sank down, ¡°Stupid.¡± ¡°And it¡¯s okay, Sophie promised to spend some time with Warren, so it should be fine.¡± Seeing that he was a little upset, Vivian Mond soothed him and added, ¡°Philip Dixon is not a bad person.¡± ¡°But mistakes made inadvertently are sometimes irreversible.¡± ¡°Now that the damage has been stopped in time, you can pretend you don¡¯t know.¡± Vivian Mond persuaded him. She got up and got out of bed, went to the table, took out an exquisite box from inside the drawer, turned around and walked to Morris Cheal¡¯s side, ¡°This gift, originally intended to be given to you on your birthday. But unfortunately, you were abroad on your birthday, so I couldn¡¯t give it to you. The old generation says that birthdays cannot be made up, so this can¡¯t be your birthday present, it¡¯s a little surprise for you.¡± ¡°My Vivian has a heart.¡± Morris Cheal took the delicately wrapped box handed over by Vivian Mond, his eyebrows rippling with a light smile, ¡°Open it now?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Hmm~¡± His fingers gently hooked the off-white printed bow on the box and opened the square box, inside was a thick ¡­ album. Morris Cheal frowned, and his obsidian-like pupils shone with a few moments of anticipation. The first page was a photo of the scene of the ident. The photo was dimly lit, and he was lying in an overturned car, drenched in blood and in a terrible state. ¡°How did you get this picture?¡± He was a little curious. Vivian Mond walked over to him and sat down, pointing to the photo and saying, ¡°It¡¯s a habit, I like to take pictures for evidence.¡± There is even the habit of recording for evidence. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you show me the photo and tell me that you saved me?¡± This question has been bothering Morris Cheal for a long time. Thinking back on the events of thest year, Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Look at this picture, taken at your old house. It¡¯s a picture of you and Madame Cheal having dinner together.¡± She didn¡¯t tell Morris Cheal why, because there were so many things that happened back then that she couldn¡¯t help.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It was in the past and there was no need to mention it again. The two of them sat together, looking at the photos, one after the other, all of which Morris Cheal had not known about. Until he turned to the photo taken on Liangchuan, Morris Cheal¡¯s lips pulled out a light smile, ¡°I have this photo too.¡± He took out his phone and flipped the photo in his private album, ¡°It was taken at the Dongpu Vilge School in Liangchuan.¡± The school was built on a mountainside because of the mountains there. It was raining heavily that day, and the two of them went up the mountain to check on the school. Aftering out of the school, their pants were muddy, but they happened to see a rainbow over there, so they stood on the edge of the cliff and took a picture with their backs to the rainbow. The memory is still fresh. ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t look.¡± Vivian Mond closed the photo, ¡°Let¡¯s get going, Sophie and Warren will be anxious if we¡¯rete.¡± She dragged Morris Cheal out of the hospital with her and headed straight for the address Sophie had sent. ¡­ As the wedding date drew closer, Morris Cheal was busy with Vivian Mond, taking wedding photos, making invitations, and making the guest list. But more often than not, it was Morris Cheal who was worried about the safety of Vivian Mond¡¯s baby. On this day, Houghton came to visit Vivian Mond in the hospital. ¡°Morris, go and buy the old man a box of cigarettes.¡± When he entered the hospital room, Houghton found a reason to excuse Morris Cheal. ¡°Yeah.¡± The smart Morris Cheal naturally knew what Houghton meant, so she got up and left the ward, closing the door. ¡°O girl, the day after tomorrow is your big wedding day ¡­¡± Houghton sat on the escort chair and sighed fiercely, ¡°Have you thought of everything?¡± Chapter 609 : The wedding is near All along, Houghton did not support the marriage of Morris Cheal and Vivian Mond. ¡°Houghton, I have never regretted the decisions I have made.¡± Vivian Mond looked serious and added, ¡°You should know that even if you don¡¯t get married, what¡¯sing will stille.¡± ¡°Then do you know how dangerous the wedding day will be?¡± Houghton was more worried about Vivian Mond¡¯s safety. ¡°Morris Cheal knows more about safety than I do. Besides, I already contacted Destiny a week ago, and with a double escort of her and Morris Cheal¡¯s people, it¡¯s not too dangerous, though not foolproof.¡± What he could consider, Vivian Mond naturally also considered. Some things, sooner orter have to face, escape simply can not solve the problem. ¡°You¡¯ve thought of everything?¡± Houghton asked again and again. Vivian Mond hung her head in thought, half a long time, she nodded heavily, ¡°Yes, have thought about it. This time, I¡¯m not going back.¡± Looking back, Morris Cheal had done so much for her, so much for her, and if she couldn¡¯t walk down the aisle with him, it would be a lifelong regret. Houghton raised his hand and stroked his beard, and then realized that the goatee had been cut off, so he had to touch the white beard on his chin that had been cut short. His cloudy eyes were filled with an unfathomable chill, making it impossible to figure out what he was thinking. The eyes stared at Vivian Mond for a long time, and finally sighed, ¡°Since you have chosen, do not regret. I¡¯m going to work first, thepany is out of holidays.¡± First Look Wedding is Morris Cheal¡¯spany, so no one would say anything about Houghton if he didn¡¯t go to work. He just pulled an excuse to leave, too. ¡°Well, remember to go back home tomorrow.¡± Vivian Mond didn¡¯t stay. Houghton got up, put his hands behind his back, and looked at her again as he was leaving, his eyes unsure. Vivian Mond had a vague feeling that Houghton had a lot to say, but in the end he didn¡¯t say anything. He left. His back looked old and unspeakably forlorn. In the afternoon, Morris Cheal discharged Vivian Mond from the hospital and sent her back to the countryside the next day. Mandy, Sophie, Sue Stewart, Stefan Bell, Steve, Ivan, Warren, Adrian Edwin, Philip Dixon, Arlo Marsh, Danny, Barry and others followed Morris Cheal to Vivian Mond¡¯s mother¡¯s home. Houghton was naturally not left behind. ording to the local wedding custom, the woman¡¯s wedding, the first day of the feast to invite guests to dinner. Because of their arrival, the house was extraordinarily lively. Morris Cheal brought a lot of things over, are some bride price, so several subordinates also drove a few cars. A group of people arrived at the vige, the cars were parked at the roadside, and a nce ¡­Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ferrari, Porsche, Maybach, Lamborghini, the most inferior is also Audi. This show, attracted the vige people havee over to join the fun, each envious. ¡°Oh, Vivian, this girl has climbed high and found a good family.¡± ¡°So rich, wow, I¡¯m envious.¡± ¡°All the people here today are rich, those men are so handsome, if only they could be my husband.¡± ¡°Ch, fly on the branch to be a phoenix, and when they get tired of ying people will kick her out.¡± ¡°To be married to a rich man as a daughter-inw, is also her ability.¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°In the future, Lincoln and Anika can hold up their heads as human beings.¡± ¡°What head up ah, I think in the future are chin to look at the right person.¡± ¡­ The Anika¡¯s don¡¯t care about the gossip of others. The majority of people in the countryside can¡¯t see the good in others, and it¡¯s not surprising that there are some unpleasant words. After the people got off the bus, they carried things and congratted the two old people, making them happy. The afternoon free, they sat together to y cards, bullfighting, the atmosphere is quite active. Chapter 610 : Mom can’t let go The first thing you need to do is to take Vivian Mond into the house and sit in the room, holding her hand reluctantly, ¡°Daughter, I didn¡¯t expect to get married so soon. After you get married, you must be more virtuous and know how to behave, don¡¯t behave like a child all the time, okay?¡± ¡°Oh, Mom, I¡¯ll always be a child to you.¡± Vivian Mond hugged Anika intimately and pampered her, ¡°It¡¯s not like I married far away, I cane back whenever I want. And if you can¡¯t leave me behind, you can go live in the city together.¡± ¡°Your father and I have been in the countryside all our lives, so we¡¯re used to the country life. The city, ah, is definitely not going to go. Mom and Dad just want you two to live happily ever after.¡± ¡°I know Mom is the best for me.¡± Vivian Mond looked up and saw Anika¡¯s red eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m getting married, not doing anything, why are you crying?¡± As her words fell, Anika pped her on the head, ¡°You damn girl, when you were a kid, you were so little ¡­¡± Anika reached out and gestured, ¡°I raised you with a handful of shit, a handful of urine, your father and I worried a lot. Now, you¡¯ve grown up, you haven¡¯t enjoyed your blessings for two years, you¡¯ve gone to someone else¡¯s house. Mom of course ¡­¡± Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. ¡°I know, I know. I can¡¯t miss you guys either.¡± Anika¡¯s words made Vivian Mond follow hard, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s close, I¡¯ll be back in three days. We¡¯ll spend New Year¡¯s Eve at The Cheal family one year and at our house the next. I¡¯ve already discussed it with Morris.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all a small thing.¡± Anika wiped the tears from her eyes, got up and walked over to the table, opened the drawer and brought over a red box inside that had lost its paint. Sitting next to Vivian Mond, she opened the box, ¡°Mom has something for you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Vivian Mond was curious, not knowing what was in the red box. ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡± Opening the lid, Anika took out something wrapped in red cloth from the box, a jade bracelet. Although the bracelet was old, it was still as bright as new, with a translucent texture and excellent color, it was a top quality jade bracelet at first nce. ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t think you still had a treasure hidden away, huh?¡± Vivian Mond smiled like a flower, ¡°Are you not going to give it to me if I don¡¯t get married?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Actually, Vivian Mond doesn¡¯tck any of these things. On one wrist she wore a bracelet given to her by Fraser Marsh. Although Fraser Marsh¡¯s identity was suspicious, Vivian Mond felt that the bracelet could save her life in critical moments. So, it has not been taken off. And then there was the bracelet given to her by Madame Cheal, which was also an ancestral one from their The Cheal family. She thought it was too expensive, so she took it off and put it in the Night apartment. ¡°What are you thinking? Your grandmother gave me the bangles. Your father and I only have you as a girl, who else can I give it to if not you?¡± ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ just kidding with you.¡± Vivian Mond smiled heartily. A short whileter, Lincoln walked in, he took a look at Vivian Mond, dropped the cigarette in his mouth on the floor and twisted it out, ¡°s, a girl can¡¯t stay in the house. I should have asked your mother for a son.¡± He joked. ¡°Even if I had a son, Dad, you¡¯d still love me the most.¡± Vivian Mond tilted his head and rested on Anika¡¯s shoulder. Anika plucked out a nce at Lincoln, ¡°Nonsense in front of your daughter every day, no decency.¡± Chapter 611 : The wedding procession is here ¡°I¡¯m joking with my daughter, why do you still take it seriously.¡± Lincoln hummed, turned around and walked to the side, rummaging through the boxes to find something.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. And then he walked up to Vivian Mond and handed her a bank card, ¡°Here, this bank card is for you. It¡¯s not much money, just 300, 000 to 400, 000, so save yourself and don¡¯t spend Morris Cheal¡¯s money every day.¡± ¡°Although you are married to him, it is not good to spend his money every day. It¡¯s easy to be gossiped about after a long time.¡± The old couple was worried that Vivian Mond would be at a disadvantage if she married a man from the wrong family. ¡°How can you have so much money? When you were in the hospital, Mom didn¡¯t say anything about our family¡¯s savings.¡± Vivian Mond was puzzled. ¡°Your mother and I are getting old, so it would be a waste to spend this money on medical treatment. This is the dowry money left for you, even if we die, we can¡¯t spend this money.¡± Lincoln carelessly said a sentence. It was his thoughtless remark that revealed their affection for Vivian Mond. Vivian Mond was touched and got up and hugged Lincoln, ¡°Oooh ¡­ Dad, you¡¯re so nice. I suddenly kind of don¡¯t want to get married, I¡¯m happiest with you and my mom around.¡± ¡°What nonsense, people Morris Cheal also treat you well. I think that boy should be worthy of trust.¡± From their observation of Morris Cheal, they could see that Morris Cheal truly loves their daughter. The three families sat in the room and talked a lot. Knock knock knock ¨C The room door rang. Vivian Mond, who was standing at the door, pulled it open. Morris Cheal smiled and came in, ¡°Dad, Mom, I need to talk to you.¡± ¡°Come on in.¡± Lincoln let him in and gestured to a chair off to the side, ¡°Sit down.¡± Morris Cheal jawed slightly and walked to the side to sit down, ¡°Tomorrow is my wedding with Vivian, so you guys should go to L City together.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t be going.¡± Anika nced at Lincoln and shook her head, ¡°We¡¯ll entrust our daughter to you, as long as you can make her happy, we¡¯ll have a piece of mind.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the only daughter Lincoln has.¡± Vivian Mond looked at Vivian Mond and said, ¡°We won¡¯t go to L City, let your master go there. We have a lot of guests and rtives at home, we can¡¯t leave them all at home.¡± Morris Cheal did not say anything, but looked at Vivian Mond for her opinion. Vivian Mond looked down and thought, ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine.¡± At noon, the group sat down for lunch, and in the afternoon Morris Cheal, Philip Dixon, Danny and the others left with Morris Cheal. August 22nd , lunar calendar, clear skies. Early morning, 7:30. Twenty red Ferraris tied with ribbons and red letters arrived at Lincoln¡¯s house. Because it was still early and there were not many guests, there was no congestion. The limousine was sent from the X City downtown hotel, so it arrived here quickly. At home, Vivian Mond started putting on her makeup and getting ready at 5:00 a. m. Everything was going well. After the limo was parked, two trays of firecrackers and fireworks were lit in front of The Mond family. Crackle ¨C Bang, bang, bang ¨C ! The entrance of The Mond family, which was decorated with lights, was extra festive and had an excellent atmosphere because of the firecrackers. Morris Cheal led the way, followed by several groomsmen. Seeing theming, Sophie rushed into the bedroom, ¡°Vivian, Vivian, Mr. Morris is here, hahaha ¡­ I want to block the door to ask for red packets ¡­ ¡± Vivian Mond, dressed in an exquisite wedding dress, sat on the bed and couldn¡¯t help herself, ¡°More points, a little more is a little.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Sophie and I will definitely hammer him hard.¡± Ivan took Sophie¡¯s hand and closed the door of the room behind him, the two of them guarding the door. Chapter 612 : Welcome to the wedding was blocked at the door Morris Cheal just walked to the gate, a group of rtives blocked the door, ¡°The groom, congrattions, fast, fast, fast, red packets, red packets.¡± ¡°Yes, no red packet, no entry.¡± ¡°Wow, the groom, you are so handsome.¡± ¡°Even more handsome, you have to pay first before you can enter.¡± ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t just marry my cousin.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, there are so many people who like my cousin.¡± ¡­ In addition to Vivian Mond¡¯s rtives, there were some ssmates and hairdressers blocking the door. Morris Cheal, dressed in a ck suit, greasy and well-groomed, holding flowers in one hand, smiled warmly, ¡°Of course you can¡¯t do without the red envelope, but you can¡¯t do without the words of blessing.¡± ¡°I wish you a long life together and a happy new marriage.¡± ¡°Two wings to fly, early birth of a child.¡± ¡°I hope you will have a happy marriage.¡± ¡°Love and affection.¡± ¡°Love each other and be together for a hundred years.¡± ¡­ Hearing their blessings, Morris Cheal raised his eyebrows and smiled, ncing back at Philip Dixon, who pulled out a thick stack of red packets from his pants pocket and handed them over, ¡°Morris, give less, there are people blocking it.¡± Morris Cheal took the red packet, a big wave, directly to the left of the red packet scattered over. Hundreds of red envelopes just spilled to the ground, people have run to grab red envelopes, a time the doorway empty, he walked in smoothly. After the front gate, the main gate in the backyard was guarded by Sue Stewart, Stefan Bell and Destiny. Sue Stewart blocked the front, ¡°Congrattions, groomsmen, it was so hard to hide it from me.¡± ¡°Did you?¡± Morris Cheal was in a good mood and smiled handsomely, ¡°I will be there on your wedding day.¡± ¡°Ch, so much nonsense, first give the red envelope, less will not be allowed in!¡± Stefan Bell came over and touched Sue Stewart beside him, ¡°You¡¯re right, Sue Stewart.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Sue Stewart nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about me oh, or you won¡¯t get past me.¡± Destiny raised an eyebrow and smiled. Anika, standing by the side, leaned over Lincoln¡¯s ear and asked in a whisper, ¡°Lincoln, why do I see these people are not simple, and foreigners, when did our daughter know so many people?¡± ¡°What are you thinking? Morris Cheal is so rich, it¡¯s normal to know some foreign friends.¡± Lincoln exined. ¡°That makes sense.¡± Anika nodded, thinking that was the case. Morris Cheal took a few more red packets from Danny and handed them over, ¡°Thanks for your hard work.¡± When Sue Stewart opened the red envelopes, she said, ¡°Five million dors? That¡¯s a lot of money.¡± Philip Dixon took a small red envelope, sent to Vivian Mond rtives and friends more reasonable, otherwise give more,ter will only lead to a series of trouble. But the three people in front of the identity is different, Morris Cheal naturally also have to consider. ¡°You Sue Stewart count me Morris Cheal¡¯s sister, should be.¡± Morris Cheal smiled. ¡°What about me?¡± Stefan Bell put his arms around his chest, ¡°I¡¯ve thrown in a few announcements.¡± Today is Vivian Mond¡¯s wedding day, Stefan Bell and Steve both took time off with the crew.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. But the two of them are special, afraid that if someone sees them they will cause a riot and ruin the wedding, they have been wearing masks and sunsses. ¡°All treated equally.¡± Morris Cheal gave them all the same red envelope, two red envelopes each with a check for five million each. ¡°Okay, seeing how generous you are, I¡¯ll let you in.¡± Destiny raised the red envelope in her hand and stepped aside. Chapter 613 : won’t spoil her wedding A few people entered the living room and walked to the bedroom, where the door was guarded by Ivan and Sophie. Morris Cheal asked Arlo Marsh to bring out a few more red envelopes and handed them over. The two took a look at the denominations in the red envelopes, they looked at each other and smiled, and dutifully opened the door, ¡°Groom, go in.¡± In the bedroom, Vivian Mond sat cross-legged on the bed and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Just let hime in casually? Isn¡¯t that too hasty?¡± Sophie and Ivan shook the red envelope in their hands and helplessly skimmed their lips, ¡°s, Mr. Morris¡¯ ¡®money¡¯ ability, we are really powerless to resist ah.¡± ¡°Haha, yes, yes, banknote ability, haha ¡­¡± Ivan covered his lips with augh. Morris Cheal walked in with a bouquet of flowers, ¡°What, Vivian doesn¡¯t want to see me so much?¡± He handed her the flowers. ¡°Does this even show up for you.¡± Vivian Mond deliberately flirted. ¡°Ouch yo yo, a kiss, not a kiss can not na.¡± ¡°Give me a kiss, give me a kiss.¡± ¡°Yes,e on, Morris, go on.¡± ¡°Kiss one, kiss one.¡± ¡°Come on,e on.¡± ¡­ The crowd stood in one piece, up in arms. Morris Cheal walked over, leaned down, raised his hand to hook Vivian Mond¡¯s chin, and dropped a kiss on her lips. ¡°Well ¡­ is fantastic.¡± ¡°Envious.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk ¡­ Morris can¡¯t ah, a kiss is better?¡± ¡°A mouthful of dog food.¡± ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± ¡­All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Morris Cheal red back at Philip Dixon, ¡°You¡¯re the one who talks too much.¡± Philip Dixon immediately silenced, not dare to be reckless. Morris Cheal then changed Vivian Mond¡¯s shoes,bed her hair, and carried her out to the car as everyone watched. Anika and Lincoln followed reluctantly. Anika reached out and took Vivian Mond¡¯s hand, ¡°Daughter, you have to behave and be virtuous when you go there, okay?¡± Lincoln also said, ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t be like you are at home.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know, Mom.¡± Seeing both adoptive parents in tears, Vivian Mond followed suit. Morris Cheal walked over and hugged the two elders, ¡°Dad and Mom, don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of Vivian and won¡¯t let her suffer.¡± ¡°Mom believes in you.¡± ¡°If you dare to let my daughter suffer, I will fight with you.¡± The old couple spoke with some uneasiness. Morris Cheal said a few more words of reassurance, and then invited Houghton to get into the car. A line of several brothers and friends have also gotten into the car and left together. The car left, Lincoln and Anika stood there, watching the twenty red Ferraris fade away, finally could not hold back the tears. From the countryside to the suburbs, directly on the highway. ¡­ L City. A private club. Anthony, Mike Cheal, Fraser Marsh, Issac Shaw and others are sitting together. Issac Shaw, with a cigarette in his hand, stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, gazing out, and said in a deep voice: ¡°I don¡¯t ask for much, just one thing! Let her finish this wedding sessfully.¡± As his words fell, several people sitting at the table you look at me, I look at you, look different, but all silent. Mike Cheal flicked his cigarette into the ashtray, ¡°Mr. Shaw is really obsessed with Vivian Mond.¡± He spoke sarcastically. Just the thought of being ruined by Vivian Mond himself made him want to throw Vivian Mond to the ground. ¡°Mind your own business.¡± Issac Shaw dropped an icy sentence, not bothering to talk to Mike Cheal much. Chapter 614 – The Grand Wedding No matter how to say, now Mike Cheal is considered Anthony¡¯s people, he saw Mike Cheal angry face blue, immediately spoke, ¡°I advise Mr. Shaw better not miss a good opportunity. In your words, how to say it? It¡¯s that something ¡­ called ¡®miss this vige, there is no this store¡¯.¡± On the contrary, Fraser Marsh, who was sitting on the sofa, was silently smoking a cigarette and did not speak. He slightly lowered his gaze, his eyes fell on the table, do not know what is thinking about. Issac Shaw, standing in front of the window with his cigarette between his fingers, twisted it out on the window sill with a fierce energy, ¡°I¡¯m putting it here, anyone who dares to touch her before the wedding is over is against me, Issac Shaw.¡± When she met Vivian Mond that day, she promised her that she would not ruin her wedding. He wouldn¡¯t do anything while the wedding was going on, and that was thest thing he could do for Vivian Mond. ¡­ The car got on the highway and drove fast and smoothly all the way. After getting off the highway from L City, Vivian Mond sat in the car and with a casual nce, she saw a billboard on the side of the road.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. On the billboard was a picture of her and Morris Cheal together, a happy picture with the words: ¡°Take the hand of your son and grow old with your son. Vivian Mond was surprised to see this image, and just as she was about to question Morris Cheal, the car sped forward and she saw another billboard with the same picture she had taken with him. The same message was attached: If you will walk with me into marriage, I will walk with you until you die. Vivian Mond had just finished reading the words on this billboard when she was greeted by the next one. She was surprised to find that the roadside billboards were filled with pictures of her and Morris Cheal and a heartfelt message, and even the cab billboards on the streets were filled with their wedding wishes. Vivian Mond could see it as far as the eye could see. ¡°What are you ¡­ making such an exaggeration for?¡± She tilted her head to look at Morris Cheal, ¡°It¡¯s good to have a low-key wedding.¡± Morris Cheal sitting next to her lips pulled out a curve, ¡°I Morris Cheal marry wife, do not need to be so low-key.¡± ¡°Pfft ¡­ okay.¡± Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t help butugh, her face overflowing with all the joy of happiness. She inclined her head to look out of the window, therge poster-like photo, just like a beautiful scenery. Whether it¡¯s a street billboard, or a big screen in the square, or a billboard in a cab, they¡¯re all dominated. Not long after, the limousine arrived at the Antis Hotel. Twenty Ferrari cars, parked steadily in front of the hotel. But from the hotel as the center, radiating a kilometer away, all stood full of bodyguards, will be all the reporters and media people blocked out. The ground at the entrance of the hotel was paved with a red carpet, and the gand next to the red carpet was a positive red rose, with the ancient style of the pcemps, red paint and gold trim, the atmosphere was majestic, all the way to the hotel lobby. The two just walked out of the car, the hotel square next to the neatly discharged twenty barrels of fireworks lit in passing, only to hear qiu ground a sound, fireworks straight up into the clouds, bang bang bloom, apanied by the sound of firecrackers in unison. Vivian Mond subconsciously looked up at the fireworks, only to find a lot of colorful hydrogen balloons in the air, each hydrogen balloon hung under arge vertical banner, with all kinds of wedding wishes written on it. And the hotel entrance also hung a bunch of banners, with all kinds of flirtatious words written on them, a look is Morris Cheal those brothers sent banners. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Morris Cheal held out his hand in a gentlemanly gesture. Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°You ¡­ me, are we going to wear suits and wedding dresses for a Chinese wedding?¡± She was a little surprised, would this look out of ce? ¡°Juste with me.¡± Morris Cheal held her hand and led her towards the hotel lobby, while friends standing aside with firecrackers in their hands, thumped open the fireworks, spraying out colorful petals and ribbons, while the drones in mid-air sprinkled countless red red roses, apanied by a song ¡°Dream Wedding¡±, pushing the atmosphere to a climax. Morris Cheal pulled Vivian Mond into his arms, reached over her head and gently covered her wedding dress as he quickly moved forward. He led her through the hotel lobby, into the elevator, and to the presidential suite on the top floor. Everywhere you go, the floor is covered with a red carpet, and the borate antique wall is hung with red silk with flowers, and the word ¡®happy¡¯ with gold trim is attached. Even the hotel staff are clear red vintage cheongsam. At the same time, one after another, a luxury car drove to the parking lot of the Antis Hotel, and the people with invitations entered the lobby on the second floor. Time passed, and at eleven forty-five, the wedding officially began. Chapter 615 Morris Cheal so nervous The scene is full of guests, as the music of the wedding hall ys, the heavy doors slowly open. And a beam of light in the hall fell on the entrance of the hall. Until the doors are all open, the lights envelop the couple, Morris Cheal holding Vivian Mond¡¯s hand into the wedding hall, the two appear in the view of the crowd, can not help but draw a low cry ¡­ Vivian Mond wore a phoenix crown and cape, wearing a red Chinese wedding dress that trailed three meters to the ground with a phoenix spreading its wings and soaring. Next to her, Morris Cheal wore a schr¡¯s hat, a red schr¡¯s dress with blue auspicious clouds at the hem and ck boots. A row of golden chimes was ced on the left side of the hall, and a team of ancient-style instrumentalists, dressed in festive red ancient costumes, were seated, ying the pure music ¡°A Distant Journey¡±. The host, dressed in red formal wear, held a microphone and said some old-fashioned lines, half of the time before getting to the point, ¡°The Mond family has a woman named Miss Vivian Mond, who is well educated, dignified and virtuous. Now there is The Cheal family Morris Cheal male, talented and extraordinary, and The Mond family¡¯s daughter Vivian Mond destined for three lives, a marriage made in heaven. On September 28, 2022, the 22nd day of the 8th month of the Lunar Year of the Dragon, the couple will be married at the Antis Hotel. ¡­¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. A couple in the background sound of music and host lines, each holding the side of the red silk, slowly towards the wedding stage. Behind the couple were the bridesmaids Sophie and Ivan, and the best men Philip Dixon and Danny. The groomsmen are all in light gold vintage dresses, the men are handsome and the women are beautiful, standing there, is a scenery line. The lighting of the wedding venue was a little dark, but every time the couple took a step, the surrounding area was lit up, presenting thepleteyout of the wedding venue in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. The entrance to the hall at the top of a strip of uneven red silk extended to the wedding stage, silk gaps dotted with octagonalnterns, draped with golden tassels. The center is arge backntern, draped with multteral zed crystals, in the light golden light, the irregr surface of the zed crystal refracted points of golden stars, extraordinarily gorgeous and bright. A section of the road like a catwalk, paved with gold hooked auspicious clouds, the two halves are red fences and dotted with various colors of red flowers, as well as two-meter-high retro pcemps, thick ancient style vor came. The wedding stage backdrop is topped with golden openwork wood grain, under the wood grain on the left side is a golden dragon, the right side is a golden phoenix soaring with wings, mouth each holding one end of red silk tied with a flower knot. The dragon and phoenix are carved out of relief, lifelike, majestic atmosphere. On the high hall, sat Madame Cheal and Houghton, both dressed in Chinese Tang costumes, festive. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really stunning.¡± ¡°So beautiful!¡± ¡°Sour, sour, a Chinese wedding like this, I want it too.¡± ¡°I can see that Morris Cheal really dotes on Vivian Mond.¡± ¡°So the story of Prince Charming and Cindere is true.¡± ¡°My goodness, I¡¯m starting to believe in love again.¡± ¡­ A lot of people at the scene were envious, and many took out their cell phones and started taking pictures and recording videos. The wedding site also has a videographer to record video throughout the whole process, and live in L City. After the officiant finished his long speech, he asked Morris Cheal, ¡°Morris Cheal, before you marry Miss Mond, what else do you want to say to her?¡± Morris Cheal took the microphone and couldn¡¯t stop his heart from beating wildly as he looked at Vivian Mond standing in front of him. His fingers clutched the microphone, his handsome face tinged with a light smile, restraining his inner nervousness, ¡°Vivian ¡­¡± Morris Cheal: ¡°¡­¡± When he was nervous, he didn¡¯t know what to say. Standing behind Morris Cheal Philip Dixon could not help but snicker and lower his voice, ¡°Hahaha ¡­ Morris, when you spoke inside MIT, you did not see you so nervous.¡± Chapter 616 – Paying respect to the marriage Morris Cheal slightly sideways, ncing at Philip Dixon out of the corner of his eye, before looking back at Vivian Mond, a nervous throat rolled. ¡°Vivian, I¡¯m lucky to have met you in my lifetime. It¡¯s ¡­ your presence that fills my otherwise dull and boring life with color.¡± He spoke with a beat, stepped forward and took the initiative to take Vivian Mond¡¯s hand, rubbing his thumb gently on the back of her hand. It seems that by holding her hand, one can invariably find a touch of peace of mind. ¡°The rest of my life, no matter how difficult and dangerous, I just hope we can walk hand in hand, life and death together.¡± When he said this, Morris Cheal held Vivian Mond¡¯s hand, his eyes were sincere and affectionate. Hearing his confession, even in a few words, was enough for Vivian Mond. She reached out and took the microphone from Morris Cheal¡¯s hand, ¡°All my words to you were written down in my tweet that day. But Morris Cheal, listen ¡­ married, you are my person, if you dare to abandon me, I will chase you to the ends of the earth.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When speaking, Vivian Mond red lips pulled up a slight light smile, dark pupils like the surface of the water rippling with sparkling light, can not hide the happiness overflowing. ¡°Wow, so happy.¡± ¡°This confession, I like it.¡± ¡°Oh expansive ¡­ must be happy ah.¡± ¡°It can be seen that she really loves Morris Cheal.¡± ¡°A kiss, a kiss.¡± ¡­ The guests on the stage were all close friends and rtives of both parties, and no one else was invited. Vivian Mond and Morris Cheal both know that this wedding is already a crisis, the more people attend, the more chaotic the scene, and if something happens, it will only cause more serious consequences. The woman in front of him, even today¡¯s wedding, a red wedding dress, slightly powdered, but the skin like white clouds seeped red haze, red lips and white teeth, the ciliary feathers ck dense curl, the pair of dark pupils with a fine starlight, the features of the makeup, natural beauty, damn attractive. After Vivian Mond¡¯s words, he stepped forward, sped his palm around the back of Vivian Mond¡¯s neck, and kissed her red lips in full view of everyone. The kiss came out of nowhere and Vivian Mond was stunned, only to hear screams, whistles, and shouts of approval in her ears. Today, Morris Cheal is wearing a schr¡¯s suit, which is very different from his usual cool and noble style, but a schr¡¯s suit will make his features more three-dimensional, sword eyebrows and starry eyes, three-dimensional and deep contours, wless perfection, it is not too much to say that he is handsome. Although it is a wedding site, but Morris Cheal such a kiss led to a burst of screams, Vivian Mond is still a little ufortable to gently push him away, blushing blushing. The officiant took over the microphone, and it was time for another set of familiar lines. Because it is a Chinese wedding, naturally everything goes ording to the customary Chinese wedding process. And then there is the ¡®exchange of rings¡¯ link, and finally ¡®worship heaven and earth¡¯. ¡°One bow, to heaven and earth, a perfect couple; to yellow earth, a happy marriage; to heaven and earth, a long life.¡± Vivian Mond and Morris Cheal faced the direction of the audience and bowed once. ¡°Second bow, to parents, flesh and bone, love like the East Sea; thank parents, nurturing grace, grace as heavy as a mountain; wish parents, enjoy the heavenly family, long life for a hundred years.¡± The two turned around and bowed to Madame Cheal and Houghton, who were sitting on the stage. Madame Cheal happily nodded and shouted, glowing red, while Houghton always had the same calm expression, making it impossible to see the joy and sorrow. ¡°Three bows. May love move mountains and rivers, holding hands for a thousand years without parting; even if the sea dries up and rocks rot, the same boat will never change.¡± Two people looking at each other face to face, gazing at each other with affection, each face swirling with happiness. They bowed their heads, bowed and worshipped each other. At this moment, Vivian Mond was immersed in it, feeling the excitement and joy of the wedding. She originally liked Chinese weddings, but thought that this time the wedding was rushed, Morris Cheal should prepare a Western wedding, simple and hassle-free, but did not expect him to go to great lengths to prepare the most luxurious Chinese wedding in the shortest possible time. Everything, exactly the same as the wedding in the dream world. She, by andrge, considered a dreame true. Chapter 617 : Crisis in all directions After this session, the host gave the opportunity to speak to Madame Cheal.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The hale and hearty Madame Cheal could not stop smiling, holding the microphone, excitedly said: ¡°From now on, Vivian girl is my grandson-inw, Morris, if you kid dare to bully her, don¡¯t look at my old grandmother, I can also beat you up.¡± Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t help but shake his head as Morris Cheal shook his head, holding her hand tightly and shaking his head repeatedly, ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Watching you two get married, Grandma, I¡¯ve gotten what I wanted. From now on, you must be happy and you must be good ¡­¡± Madame Cheal said and got choked up. The most important thing is that Morris Cheal, whom she grew up with, has finally be a family man and has fulfilled a wish, so she is relieved. Seeing Madame Cheal crying, Vivian Mond immediately went over and gave her a hug, ¡°Okay, okay, Grandma, why are you crying on the big day?¡± ¡°Happy, hahaha ¡­ Grandma is happy for you guys.¡± Madame Cheal hugged her. Vivian Mond smiled, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry, we will be happy.¡± Then the microphone was handed to Houghton, and the camera was pointed at him. A far-fetched smile appeared on Houghton¡¯s unsmiling face, ¡°You two are finally married, and your parents have gotten their wish. As long as you guys live happily after the wedding, it¡¯s good.¡± As he finished, there was another round of apuse. Vivian Mond knew Houghton wasn¡¯t happy, he had too many concerns and didn¡¯t even support the two being together. But naturally, Vivian Mond didn¡¯t show it at the wedding. She walked up to Houghton, ¡°Houghton, although you are my master, but like a master as a father. I am very happy and blessed to have my wedding, which will take ce under your witness.¡± ¡°Well, as long as you are happy.¡± Houghton nodded, meaningful eyes nced at Morris Cheal, did not want to speak, but nced at the camera focus on him, had to say, ¡°I Houghton but Vivian as my child, you kid to dare to bully her, I will not be the first toply with you. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Houghton, Morris will never let Vivian down,¡± Morris Cheal promised. ¡­ The wedding proceeded in an orderly fashion until it was over. Morris Cheal led Vivian Mond backstage and returned upstairs to the bedroom of the Presidential Suite to change into a toast. The bridesmaids and groomsmen were all in the living room talking and chatting in a lively atmosphere. Vivian Mond sat on the bed and looked at the clothes on the side racks, from her wedding dress to her Chinese wedding gown and Chinese toast dress. She sat on her knees, elbows propped on her knees with her chin resting, and looked at Morris Cheal, ¡°Morris, thank you for giving me a big and perfect wedding.¡± Morris Cheal stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, overlooking the huge L City. He couldn¡¯t help but want to smoke, but then he thought of Vivian Mond¡¯s pregnancy, so he stuffed the cigarettes into the cigarette case. He turned around, walked up to Vivian Mond, reached out and put his hand over her face, cupped her cheek, ¡°Vivian, are you afraid?¡± Today¡¯s wedding, what danger will encounter, two hearts like a clear mirror, very clear. Vivian Mond shook his head, ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯m not afraid of anything with you around. It¡¯s just that the guests at ¡­¡¯s banquet today, are they safe?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they will be fine.¡± Morris Cheal chest is confident. ¡°Just make sure they¡¯re safe and sound.¡± She sighed softly, got up, and took Morris Cheal¡¯s hand, ¡°Come on, it¡¯s time for us to go down to the toast.¡± She wore a Chinese toast dress, t shoes, the crown on her head had been taken off, just casually pulling up her long hair, that¡¯s all, her eyebrows were like picturesque, she was also like a womaning out of a painting, introverted and calm, which people like. Chapter 618 : Wedding in progress As soon as she left, she was dragged into the arms of Morris Cheal, with her arms around her waist, ¡°Let me see my Vivian again.¡± With that, he leaned down and kissed her on the lips. It seemed that no amount of kissing was enough. The hot lips fell, pounding the faint smell of cologne on the man¡¯s body, the familiar scent of the familiarity is Vivian Mond¡¯s breathing followed by disorder. This is a big day, the atmosphere is rich, a little intimacy, so she can not hold some fall. Knock, knock, knock¡­ ¡°Morris, are you ready?¡± Philip Dixon¡¯s voice rang at the door just as the two of them were making love. Morris Cheal¡¯s face sank, and his handsome face became slightly angry as he took Vivian Mond¡¯s hand and walked out of the bedroom. ¡°Hurry up, the guests are still waiting for your toast.¡± Sophie stood aside and also urged a word. Several people went downstairs together and then weaved through the wedding hall, toasting one table after another. There was music ying in the hall, but it couldn¡¯t keep the noise down. The two toasted several tables and finally arrived at Mike Cheal¡¯s table.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Morris Cheal toasted with Third Uncle Maxim Cheal, Third Aunt Selina, Fifth Uncle Morgan Cheal, and Fifth Aunt Booth, ¡°Third Uncle, Third Aunt, Fifth Uncle, Fifth Aunt, thank you foring to my wedding with Vivian.¡± He held the champagne, clinked sses with several people, and said in a gentle tone. Even though these people usually do not treat Morris Cheal well, but today is his wedding with Vivian Mond, in order not to break the good atmosphere, he temporarily ignored the past. Third uncle Maxim Cheal sat on the seat and took a look at Vivian Mond, ¡°Morris ah, you are still too young, I hope not to regret it.¡± Third Aunt: ¡°Vivian Mond is really pretty, but the prettier the woman, the more dangerous she is.¡± Aunt Booth gave Vivian Mond a straightforward look, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you could have fallen for such an uncultured woman, but I can¡¯t get over it if I think of her beating me and your fifth uncle!¡± Fifth uncle Morgan Cheal coldly snorted, holding a ss of wine and drained it, ¡°The olddy is really indulgent to you, alsopelled by her eyes, otherwise how would support you together!¡± A few cousins on the side have opened their mouths to persuade ¡­ ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be ridiculous, today is cousin¡¯s big wedding.¡± ¡°Yes mom, I think sister-inw is a good person, and cousin is a match made in heaven.¡± ¡°Oh, Uncle and Auntie, as long as my cousin likes it, that¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°I think they are a perfect match.¡± ¡°I think cousin Be is right.¡± ¡­ The attitude of the cousins towards Morris Cheal was quite different, as they stood up and wished them well. When Morris Cheal heard the words of his uncles, he was displeased and his handsome face instantly sank. He wanted to say something to kick them out, but Vivian Mond beside him took his hand and shook it gently, ring at him and telling him not to be impulsive. Morris Cheal had to stop and looked at his younger brothers and sisters, turning back to Vivian Mond and introducing them one by one, ¡°Vivian, this is Be, Mirabelle, Isabe, Shaketta.¡± With that, he looked to a few more and pointed to Vivian Mond, ¡°Call sister-inw.¡± Morris Cheal, whose father is the oldest in line, is naturally the oldest of the cousins. ¡°Sister-inw, I wish you and your big brother a happy new marriage and an early baby.¡± ¡°Happy wedding.¡± ¡°Be happy.¡± ¡°Sister-inw is so beautiful, big brother is really blessed.¡± ¡­ A few people clinked sses with Vivian Mond, who smiled gently and said very politely, ¡°Thank you.¡± And then, the couple walked up to Mike Cheal. Because Mike Cheal is Morris Cheal¡¯s seventh uncle, The Cheal family wedding, Mike Cheal must attend. However, the uncle and nephew unspoken, probably taking into ount Madame Cheal, or other reasons, so Mike Cheal did not have other actions in the wedding. Chapter 619 : Escorting Vivian Safely Mike Cheal¡¯s table was upied by a young uncle. Morris Cheal and Vivian Mond toasted with them, and finally their eyes fell on Mike Cheal. As the couple held their drinks, Morris Cheal said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Seven, for taking time out of your busy schedule to attend my wedding with Vivian.¡± Even though there were dark waves between them, they had to maintain calm on the surface. Mike Cheal got up and clinked his ss with the two of them, a raw smile surfaced on his handsome face, ¡°Congrattions, wishing you two an early baby and a good marriage for a hundred years.¡± ¡°Thanks for the good advice, Uncle Seven.¡± Vivian Mond responded, ignoring Mike Cheal¡¯s shady gaze. How in the world did that face manage to have a light smile on its face and a gaze that was shadowy and horrifying? It was aplete contradiction, which made his expression intriguing. Mike Cheal patted Morris Cheal¡¯s shoulder after drinking from his ss, ¡°When the banquet is over, you two have to stay and ¡®clean up¡¯.¡± The so-called ¡®aftermath¡¯, then in a warning Morris Cheal, as if to say: If you two couples leave now, then the scene will immediately be a bad fight. Morris Cheal raised an eyebrow and smiled, calmly, ¡°That¡¯s natural. For my wedding with Vivian, we should leavest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Mike Cheal answered, and sat down. Only as he sat down, his dark, ruthless eyes nced over Vivian Mond¡¯s body. Vivian Mond happened to catch his expression, but just pursed his lips and smiled, not taking it seriously. He followed Morris Cheal to the next table, which was filled with Morris Cheal¡¯s friends, some of whom Vivian Mond had not seen before, in addition to their good buddies. ¡­ After 2pm, the guests gradually dispersed. Morris Cheal arranged for someone to send Madame Cheal back, but Madame Cheal held Vivian Mond¡¯s hand tightly and couldn¡¯t stop smiling, ¡°Vivian girl, you and Morris finally got married, grandma my wish is also fulfilled, hahaha¡­ ¡­¡± Although Madame Cheal was a little upset when Morris Cheal gave Vivian Mond an exorbitant bride price, but on second thought, The Mond family only has one daughter, Vivian Mond, and the money will be hers in the end. When she thought about it, the olddy was relieved. ¡°Grandma, I haven¡¯t seen you so happy for a long time.¡± Vivian Mond gave Madame Cheal a hug and then let her go, ¡°You and Belle go back to the old house first, you¡¯ve had a hard day.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± A red-faced Madame Cheal nodded repeatedly and left the hotel together with her maid Belle. The couple went to the door and watched the olddy get into the car and walk away, before their hearts fell. Next to them, Philip Dixon came out, always joking, he rarely showed a serious expression, ¡°Madame Cheal will not be in danger, right?¡± ¡°Mike Cheal does not have the guts to make a move on her yet.¡± Morris Cheal gaze into the distance, hanging at the side of the hand clutching Vivian Mond¡¯s hand, a deep voice said. ¡°Why?¡± Philip Dixon puzzled. ¡°The old man hasn¡¯t been in the limelight all these years, but it¡¯s not like he¡¯s dead. As long as he¡¯s still breathing, he Mike Cheal wouldn¡¯t dare to hurt her a hair.¡± ¡°But how dare hey a hand on you?¡± Vivian Mond listened to Philip Dixon¡¯s question and nced at him in disgust, ¡°Because Morris is a stumbling block to his rise to the top, of course.¡± ¡°Yo ho, Vivian, you¡¯re getting smarter.¡± Philip Dixon raised an eyebrow and smiled, but the smile did not reach his eyes, and the depths of his pupils wereden with thick worry. The first thing you need to do is to get back to the banquet hall, Houghton and Destiny came up to you, Morris Cheal¡¯s steps were slow and he looked sideways at Vivian Mond beside him, his handsome face hooked up a curve, ¡°You go back with Houghton Master and Destiny first, good boy~~¡± Chapter 620 : The moment of the duel When saying ¡®good boy¡¯, the man also raised his hand and rubbed her head, the doting look made Vivian Mond¡¯s heart warm. ¡°Mmm, good.¡± This time, Vivian Mond was not stubborn to stay because she still had two little lives in her belly, and she had to keep herself safe even for the sake of the children¡¯s safety. ¡°Master Houghton, Destiny, Vivian is in your hands.¡± Morris Cheal looked at the two, ¡°You have also been busy for a few days, go back to all get a good rest, hard work.¡± The words spoken were all ceremonial, about the ¡®danger¡¯, not a word was mentioned. ¡°Good, I¡¯ll take this girl back first.¡± Houghton nodded heavily, stepped forward, took Vivian Mond¡¯s hand, and headed for the back door. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the rooftop.¡± Morris Cheal saw that they wanted to leave through the back door and instructed them to go to the rooftop. Several people took a step and looked back at him, then they walked towards the elevator and went straight to the rooftop. What will happen today, the people unspokenly did not hang on. Even if Vivian Mond is very worried about Morris Cheal, but also did not incite him to say some ¡®take care¡¯ words. Because ¡­ She thought Morris Cheal could handle it.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Not muchter, the rooftop of the Antis Hotel resounded with a buzzing rumble, the sound of helicopter wings extraordinarily noisy. It was also the sound of this helicopter that triggered a heated battle. diu~ Bang, bang, bang-! Suddenly, several gunshots rang out in the banquet hall on the second floor of the hotel. The gunshots were apanied by screams, with the sound of tables, chairs and benches falling to the ground, making the banquet hall a chaotic mess. Then, another group of men joined the melee, but this one was Arlo Marsh¡¯s men. Morris Cheal was getting married today, and Arlo Marsh did not enter the banquet site at all, and had been monitoring every move in the room to ensure absolute safety. ¡°Sophie, Sue Stewart, are they gone?¡± Philip Dixon and Morris Cheal two people holding pistols in their hands, standing out of the corner, Philip Dixon suddenly rang Sophie. ¡°Already left half an hour ago.¡± Morris Cheal said while holding a gun to the wall behind the bang shot a few shots, not forgetting to tease: ¡°What, in love with Sophie?¡± ¡°Bullshit ¡­ MAD, so many people!¡± Philip Dixon watched as the bullets shot past him and ended up knocking a few holes in the marble column across the street, sttering some powder. He cursed, not forgetting to continue: ¡°I just think Sophie that little bit is quite cute, also helped me, always can not ignore people.¡± ¡°Like is like, not even dare to admit, this is not like you!¡± Morris Cheal teased, then leapt forward, hiding behind the table in front of him, raised his gun and thumped several shots at the man in the suit who emerged from the corridor on the third floor of the hollow. The gun fell and the one person he hit fell directly from the railing andnded on the table on the second floor with a thud. Antis Hotel soundproofing is particrly good, today is Morris Cheal¡¯s wedding, more than 500 meters around no one can enter, naturally not afraid of being heard. The helicopter on the rooftop was driven by him half a month ago at three in the morning, and the rooftop was locked, so no one could go up there. At that moment, Morris Cheal had arranged for Trent Stone to wait for them up there and escort them out. Trent Stone¡¯s right-hand men, who had been born and died with him, were shot and killed, and their abilities should not be underestimated. Morris Cheal was relieved to leave Vivian Mond in their hands. Inside the hotel, there was a constant influx of people, the sound of gunfire was incessant, but in a short time the ballroom was in ruins, as far as the eye could see, there were bullet holes, very dense. And at the same time, the hotel¡¯s ck Rolls-Royce car, Anthony sitting in the back of the car, cold eyes look at Ethan on the passenger side, ¡°Morris Cheal thoughtful, let his people all rece the hotel staff, so my people can not get close to her. ¡° Chapter 621: Bribing Ethan to kill Morris Cheal In order to distinguish between the enemy and me, but also to protect the safety of the hotel staff, Morris Cheal in this morning reced the hotel staff, all other personnel on leave, and the hotel has also been half a month ago, the venue is not open to the public. He is careful to do things, it is really Anthony and other people¡¯s expectations. Morris Cheal himself is even more guarded, except for a few good brothers, he will not allow anyone toe near him. Seeing the two sides fighting for more than half an hour, the battle is stalemate, but Morris Cheal unharmed, Anthony naturally anxious. ¡°To get rid of Morris Cheal in exchange for trust with Prince Anthony is too much of a loss. This business, I refuse!¡± Ethan did not hesitate to refuse. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Anthony wore sunsses, the blue pupils behind the lenses rippled with a cold aura. ¡°One hundred millionmission, I¡¯ll do away with him. After it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll wash my hands in gold and retire.¡± Ethan said, turned back, with a wounded face full of cold, and that pair of eyes as cold as basalt ice, as if there is no emotion machine. ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ good, deal!¡± One hundred million to buy Morris Cheal¡¯s head, simply could not be more cost-effective. This thing, of course, he agreed. Anthony readily agreed. ¡°First pay fifty million deposit.¡± ¡°Fifty million?¡± Looking at Ethan¡¯s cold face, even his eyes were cold, Anthony hesitated for a moment, then took out his money clip and handed over a prepared check. Ethan reached out to pick it up, and he jerked his hand back ¡­ The suit-wearing Ethan frowned slightly and stared at him. Even through the sunsses, Anthony can clearly see the stern coldness in his dark pupils. Anthony¡¯s lips are overflowing with smiles, just now put the check in Ethan¡¯s hand and patted his shoulder, ¡°Wait for your triumph.¡± Ethan did not even look at the amount of the check, directly stuffed into the inside pocket of his suit, reached behind his waist and felt a pistol ¡­ And at that moment, the ck man in the passenger side abruptly pulled out a pistol and aimed it at Ethan¡¯s head! Ethan¡¯s action stalled, his hands skillfully opened the chamber and loaded the gun, while his eyes stared conspiratorially at Anthony, and a light snort came out of his nose, ¡°Is this what Prince Anthony calls ¡®sincerity¡¯?¡± The driver in the driver¡¯s seat realized afterwards that he was like a bird of prey, overreacting, and only then slowly withdrew his pistol. Anthony was choked by Ethan¡¯s words, immediately sat up straight, a p on the driver¡¯s head, ¡°Apologize.¡± A hard p on the driver¡¯s brain pain, he shrank his neck, said to Ethan: ¡°Mr. Ethan, right not ¡­¡± A ¡®up¡¯ word has not finished, Ethan people have pushed open the car door and got out of the car, threw on the door with a bang and left.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Wow ~ this nature, I like!¡± Anthony watched Ethan¡¯s back, more and more feel this man full of blood, vaguely even inspired his ¡®conquest¡¯ desire. Compared to Mike Cheal, he suddenly found Ethan more likeable. He raised his eyebrows, the tip of his tongue lightly licked his lips, his gaze was dense with a little warmth. Ethan walked a hundred meters, then trotted towards the Antis Hotel, the distant bodyguards still held their position, because Morris Cheal told them not to stop the group from entering the hotel. What they needed to do was to stop outsiders from breaking into the hotel so that no innocent people would be hurt. ¡°Ethan, you¡¯re finally here, go inside and take a look.¡± When the bodyguard saw Ethan, he immediately greeted him and pointed to the hotel with great anxiety, saying. ¡°Okay, you guys keep watch.¡± Ethan steps did not stop, quickly ran to the hotel door, people just arrived at the door, bang bang hit three people. Chapter 622 : Antina’s Conspiracy After solving a few of Anthony¡¯s subordinates, Ethan smoothly entered the lobby of the Antis Hotel. As soon as the person walked in, the sound of gunfire inside was incessant and rming to hear. ¡°Ethan?¡± At this time, sitting in the hotel lobby lounge area Issac Shaw shouted, Ethan inclined his head to look over, then found Issac Shaw is crossing his legs,fortable and leisurely sitting there ying with the gun in his hand. Beside him, there were Mike Cheal and Antina. ¡°Why are you sitting here?¡± He stopped in his tracks and turned to the lounge area, his cold gaze fixed on them. Issac Shaw leaned back on the sofa and raised his eyebrowszily, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry, it¡¯s not toote to wait. He Morris Cheal will not be able to escape today.¡± The victory is in the hands of the people who have already done a thoroughyout. ¡°Anthony asked you toe?¡± Mike Cheal leaned forward slightly, elbows propped on his knees, a cigarette in his right hand, exuberance vaguely appearing on his shadowy face. ¡°One hundred million for his head.¡± The ¡®he¡¯, naturally, refers to Morris Cheal. ¡°Oh, no? Oh.¡± Issac Shaw handsome face overflowing with smiles,ughing out loud, side nce and Mike Cheal looked at each other, the two expression intriguing. Huzzah¡­ And just then, Antina¡¯s cell phone, sitting next to Issac Shaw, vibrated.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. She leaned back on the couch and swiped open her phone screen, and a message popped up: [Vivian Mond has gone to the West Hills vi]. Then, a second message came through: [Location]. The other party sent a specific location. Antina scanned the phone message and nced at Issac Shaw out of the corner of her eye. Seeing that he kept looking at Ethan and talking to him, and didn¡¯t care about her phone message, Antina was secretly relieved. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s see how you do.¡± Issac Shaw was full of expectation for Ethan. Mike Cheal stood up and moved his shoulders and neck, ¡°I can¡¯t miss the fun part of the hunt.¡± He intended to follow Ethan and see for himself how he took out Morris Cheal. That man, he would only be relieved if he saw him dead himself. ¡°Makes sense.¡± Issac Shaw couldn¡¯t agree more. Several people got up and together they went up the stairway to the second floor. Just as they stepped out of the stairway, a few rounds of bullets were fired, thumping against the wall and sshing off some debris. Issac Shaw stepped back and was able to avoid it. Ethan pulled Issac Shaw behind him, he held the gun with both hands and fired a few shots into the hallway, and then crouched down, flipped forward, leaned against the opposite wall, and slowly headed down the hall. An exuberant Mike Cheal followed suit, ¡°I¡¯m going to see how he Morris Cheal died today! The Cheal family, with him but not me, with me but not him!¡± Destined to be ipatible with each other, it is natural to live or die ording to one¡¯s ability. ¡°Antina, you stay behind me and be careful.¡± Issac Shaw looked back at Antina and shook his head with some unease. Originally a duel, he did not want to bring Antina over, but could not resist her stubbornness. He had no choice but to take her with him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Antina, who was wearing a ponytail, smiled at him, full of confidence. Several people joined the battlefield, the scene of the conflict was really a rain of gunfire, screams and the sound of things breaking intertwined, mixed and dangerous. But Morris Cheal is a practitioner, want to get rid of him, how difficult. The good offices of which, for a long time also did not find Morris Cheal¡¯s people, they have again towards the third floor. The seventh floor of the hotel is arge banquet hall, and the seventh floor upwards is the hotel suite, which is guarded and difficult to enter. After searching for more than twenty minutes, they did not find Morris Cheal¡¯s figure, and just then, Issac Shaw suddenly found that Antina was lost at some point. Chapter 623 : Vaguely a little uneasy ¡°Antina? Antina?¡± He shouted, and no one responded at all. Pulling out his cell phone, he realized that the signal was blocked all above the second floor, and there was no way to get in touch with the outside world. ¡°Mike Cheal, keep an eye on Ethan, I¡¯ll go find Antina.¡± Issac Shaw said loudly to Mike Cheal, and then turned to leave. By now, they had already reached the fifth floor. Looking at the wreckage everywhere in the hotel, everywhere filled with the smell of smoke, as well as the wailing people lying on the ground, Issac Shaw expressionless, indifferent like a robot without feelings. All the way down from the fifth floor, looking around for Antina shouting her name, but no one was found. Finally down to the first floor, he dialed the phone, ¡°beep beep beep ¡­¡± Antina¡¯s cell phone rang a few times, but no one answered. A few calls in a row went out, but there was no response. At this point, Issac Shaw¡¯s brow knitted and his grip on the phone tightened slightly, and a bad feeling came over him. ¡°Oh no!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Issac Shaw eximed, without thinking about it, went down to the negative second floor parking lot and drove away. On the way, he dialed a phone number, ¡°immediately search for me where the helicopter on the rooftop of the Antis Hotel has gone.¡± One hundred percent sure, Antina must have gone to look for Vivian Mond. Issac Shaw was unsure of Vivian Mond¡¯s exact location, but having seen the direction the helicopter left, he had to head that way. Inside the hotel, Fraser Marsh also appeared at the scene at some point and joined Mike Cheal. The two men were some distance away from Ethan so as not to alert the snake. Eventually, on the sixth floor, Ethan saw Morris Cheal and Danny beside him. But Danny was carrying the wounded Philip Dixon and was moving slowly. ¡°Mr. Morris?¡± Ethan shouted and quickly ran over, ¡°Are you guys okay?¡± ¡­ An hour and a halfter, West Hill. An SUV drove towards the west mountain in a breeze, while just at the three-way intersection ten kilometers from the bottom of the west mountain, a dozen cars gathered and slowly moved forward in a single line. At this moment, in the vi on the west mountain. Vivian Mond sat inside the living room, holding a ss of warm water and drinking it with anxiety. ¡°Destiny, can your people make sure he¡¯s safe?¡± She asked uneasily. Destiny, who had already changed into a tight ck leather outfit, nodded, ¡°My people are responsible for taking care of the outsiders and can ensure that they won¡¯t be attacked from inside or outside.¡± The worried Vivian Mond pursed her lips and raised her eyes to Houghton who was standing at the vi¡¯s front door, ¡°Master, they are targeting Morris Cheal, I¡¯m not sure about him, you ¡­ should still help him. I have Destiny and Trent Stone here, there will be no problem.¡± This time the bureau, only to get rid of Morris Cheal. Houghton said she couldn¡¯t die now, and the killer behind C never intended to get rid of her now. Mostly because she is too valuable to die yet. Morris Cheal is different, offended Fleck, and Mike Cheal¡¯s arch enemy, the future is also a big help to her, this time not to get rid of, more to wait for when. Trent Stone was so anxious that he stood up from the sofa, ¡°Youngdy, I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡± Ethan, who has followed Morris Cheal for many years, really doesn¡¯t put on this time to abandon his boss. ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Vivian Mond agreed with Trent Stone¡¯s decision. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go.¡± Houghton, who was smoking a cigarette, dropped the cigarette butt on the ground, crushed it with the tip of his shoe, and turned back to Trent Stone and said, ¡°You and Destiny must protect Vivian girl¡¯s safety.¡± After the words, Houghton left the vipound without looking back, and went to the back of the mountain tarmac with the helicopter pilot. Chapter 624 : The Rain is Coming The fidgety Vivian Mond was in a very apprehensive mood, got up and walked to the door, stood in the courtyard and ignored the beautiful scenery of the mountains as far as the eye could see. The sun was not as hot as it was in the summer, and the breeze from the hillside was a little cooler, blowing Vivian Mond¡¯s hair out of ce. She took a few steps toward the entrance of the vi, turned around, and looked in the direction of the mountain behind her, waiting for a long time.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. On weekdays, she only felt that time flew by, that the days and months were passing by, but at the moment, every second was torture for her, a scratchy torment that nearly broke her. Buzzing and rumbling¡­ Finally, she saw the helicopter in the back of the mountain slowly fly up, propellers rotating, blowing a strong wind, blowing the leaves of the trees rattling. Vivian Mond breathed a sigh of relief, but always felt that the helicopter was flying slower than it had before she arrived. She clutched her phone and prayed for Morris Cheal¡¯s safety. Because she knew that today was a game of life and death. It is better to solve it all at once instead of stretching the battle line. ¡°Youngdy, the boss is lucky, it will be fine.¡± Trent Stone went to Vivian Mond¡¯s side, saw her frowning with all the sadness, so he relieved a few words, ¡°boss said, all you have to do is to protect yourself and the child in your belly, and wait for his triumphant return. This time, as long as we can solve Mike Cheal, it¡¯s good.¡± Mike Cheal wants to take control of Eonothem Group , nay the biggest stumbling block is Morris Cheal. Morris Cheal¡¯s strength is no longermercial means to suppress it, so we can only use this clumsy means to solve the problem once and for all. Vivian Mond watched with her head held high as the helicopter drifted away until it shrank to a ck dot in the blue and white sky and finally disappeared from view. She pursed her red lips and murmured, ¡°I ¡­ I believe him.¡± Yes, she believed Morris Cheal. But ¡­ For some reason, it always felt like her right eyelid was throbbing one after another, and a thick uneasiness stirred her heart, going up and down in all directions, worrying her to the core. ¡°The wind has risen ¡­¡± Suddenly, the sun faded behind the dark clouds, gilding the sky with ayer of gloom, and the gale came without warning, the wind swept the leaves and danced in the wind. Vivian Mond heart thumped a little, ¡°Trent Stone, it¡¯s going to rain.¡± At the end of her sentence, lightning shed in the sky, followed by muffled thunder rolls. ¡°Youngdy, the weather forecast yesterday indicated that there would be thunderstorms this afternoon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already autumn, how can there be thunderstorms?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not long after the Mid-Autumn Festival, so it¡¯s normal to have thunderstorms.¡± Noticing that Vivian Mond¡¯s state was not right, Trent Stone calmed her down. Trent Stone didn¡¯t dare to be careless, and he was afraid that she might be worried too much and get pregnant. At that moment, Destiny also came out. The wind was too strong and blew Destiny¡¯s golden curls, she raised her hand to tuck her hair behind her ear and looked up at the sky, ¡°It¡¯s going to rain, hurry up ande in.¡± ¡°Miss Destiny, you take the youngdy in first, I¡¯ll go look down the hill.¡± Trent Stone said, walked out of the vi and headed down the hill. Vivian Mond entered the vi with Destiny, distracted, her whole heart unsettled, as if she were a sailboat in the middle of the ocean, encountering a storm that swept up the waves, the wind and the rain. She went up to the third floor and stood on the balcony, staring into the distance. The rain, falling, bean-sized raindrops crackled and sshed down on the ss windows, coalescing into drops and winding down. The ground in the vi courtyard was soaked with rainwater in just a few seconds, and the rain sshed about, falling on the leaves of the trees with a whirring sound. Chapter 625 : Miss Mond, where to run? Looking into the distance, halfway up the mountainside gradually rose up the drifting clouds of fog, like a fairnd, beautiful. But it was this rain that disturbed Vivian Mond¡¯s heart. She has never been so restless and worried as at this moment. Bang, bang, bang¡­ Suddenly, gunshots rang out from down the hill, the sound echoing and circling in the mountain stream. The bodyguards guarding the vi were instantly alert, and at that instant they took up a defensive stance, and a few even ran towards the bottom of the hill, trying to find out what was going on. ¡°Miss Mond, there¡¯s a killing.¡± The bedroom door was pushed open by Destiny, who quickly walked in and said, ¡°Youe with me immediately to hide behind the mountain. The teacher said there is a hidden cave behind the mountain that will guarantee absolute safety.¡± Vivian Mond¡¯s hand hanging at his side tightened, suddenly feeling that all the years of practice were in vain, and at this moment, it would note in handy at all. ¡°Give me a gun.¡± She turned back and said to Destiny. ¡°Here, first change your raincoat.¡± It was raining heavily outside, and he was worried that Vivian Mond might get sick and catch a cold that would affect the fetus in her womb. Vivian Mond was not pretentious, took the raincoat, put it on quickly, then took the gun and bullets from Destiny and went downstairs with her. Towards the back of the mountain. The cave was hidden, and the two of them could only pass through the thorny bushes, so their speed was very slow. Behind them, the sound of gunshots continued, the sound echoed across the valley, tugging at the heartstrings. The birds in the trees were awakened and took wing, fluttering their wings away from the danger. A bodyguard opened the way ahead, Vivian Mond was followed by Destiny, and eight bodyguards escorting. I don¡¯t know how long I walked, the sound of gunfire is getting closer and closer, it seems that from behind the mountain also came up a group of people. Bang¡­ A sudden shot came, directly hitting the bodyguard in front of Vivian Mond, and the bodyguard fell down with a sound. ¡°Watch out!¡± Destiny shouted, pulling Vivian Mond to crouch down. Around them, there appeared dozens of killers. No, to be precise, mercenaries in camouge uniforms, athletic weaving through the dense forest, a wild strafing of this side. ¡°You head that way, I¡¯ll draw them away.¡± Destiny pointed out the location of the cave in the back of the mountain with Vivian Mond, then ran towards the north with her four bodyguards and fired a few shots. ¡°Quick, over there, chase.¡± ¡°Go after them!¡± ¡°Hurry.¡± ¡­ The fire attracted the mercenaries¡¯ attention and the group ran towards the north. Vivian Mond was wearing a camouge-colored raincoat, hiding in the thorny bushes where he could not be easily detected. When the gunfire faded away, she got up and left with a few bodyguards. She ran, while reaching out to cover her belly, really felt that the child in her belly came at a bad time. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t need these people to keep her safe, and would have more power to reinforce Morris Cheal. The rainstorm, which came and went quickly. The rain stopped, but the sky ¡­ darkened. ¡°Miss Mond, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. She was walking quickly through the dense forest when suddenly, several people appeared in front of her as if they had fallen from the sky. Vivian Mond¡¯s step stopped and she looked at the person in front of her, ¡°Antina?¡± Antina¡¯s long blonde hair was in a high braid, wearing a gray undershirt, loose camouge pants, and ck boots. The undershirt showed off the curves of her shapely figure perfectly, with a pistol pinned to her waist and a Desert Eagle in her right hand, her cold eyes looked askance at Vivian Mond. ¡°At least we¡¯ve known each other for a while, and it¡¯s hard to say ¡®happy wedding¡¯ to you on the big day.¡± She teased. ¡°Youngdy, be careful.¡± Fearing for Vivian Mond¡¯s safety, the bodyguard stepped forward, shielding her behind her. Vivian Mond¡¯s slightly white lips hooked, pushed the bodyguard away, and said to Antina, ¡°Missy¡¯s Mandarin has grown a lot, I¡¯m really impressed.¡± Chapter 626 : Antina’s Madness ¡°Miss Mond, I, Antina, have always hated people who return favors to their bones. Save your life, then kill you, we ¡­ are even.¡± Antina said, raised her hand, aimed a gun at Vivian Mond, and hit it. ¡°Youngdy be careful.¡± Seeing this, the bodyguard immediately stepped forward and directly blocked in front of Vivian Mond. In the nick of time, Vivian Mond pushed the bodyguard away and fell to the ground with him, avoiding the bullet. However, as soon as she fell, she saw the other bodyguards were shot without a fight, and one fell, while the other two quickly scurried behind a tree to avoid the bullets. Vivian Mond fell into the thorny bush, in a prostrate position, holding the gun and aiming, and fired several shots quickly and urately, putting down two mercenaries. The bodyguard who fell with her also shot back quickly and whispered, ¡°Youngdy, go, we¡¯ll hold up here.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Vivian Mond dared not get attached to the battle and quickly crept away from the ground. A vicious battle was taking ce at close range, such a fierce battle, Vivian Mond could not help but be nervous, but she quickly returned to calm and crawled to the side, trying to get out of the battlefield. Several of the bodyguards fled in reverse with Vivian Mond to draw fire and divert the men¡¯s attention. Only when she saw them running away did Vivian Mond get up and flee forward as fast as she could. She ran while protecting her stomach, fearing that she might hurt the baby in her womb. She had been in the hospital for half a month to keep the baby, and she was afraid that she would lose her two cute little babies this time. Vivian Mond quickly crossed the dense forest, not daring to pause for a moment, but before she could run far, a voice sounded behind her, ¡°Running so fast, are you afraid of me?¡± It was Antina¡¯s voice.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Vivian Mond¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and he sprinted towards the tree on the left, hiding directly behind the trunk of the tree. Bang! As soon as she hid behind the tree, a bullet came, hitting the trunk directly, cracking the bark of the tree and sshing out, the bullet embedded deeply, emitting a cloud of smoke. Vivian Mond clutched her pistol with both hands and questioned, ¡°Antina, I admit I used you, but I didn¡¯t hurt you a bit, are you going too far to kill me?¡± Bang! After she finished her sentence, another shot hit the tree trunk behind her, she leaned on the trunk could feel the light trembling of the bullet hitting the trunk. Vivian Mond clung to the tree, holding the gun in one hand, and began to quickly take off her raincoat with the other. ¡°Shrek said, want to forget you, unless you die.¡± Antina said aloud, ¡°You hurt him so badly, I had to kill you.¡± Shrek is Issac Shaw¡¯s foreign name. Only Vivian Mond didn¡¯t expect Antina¡¯s intention to kill her to begin with Issac Shaw. She threw the raincoat in her hand violently from the left side of her trunk, and then peeked out from the right side of her trunk, and seeing Antina¡¯s attention on the raincoat and firing, she threw two shots, hitting Antina directly. ¡°Ah!¡± Only a scream was heard and Antina fell down in response. Vivian Mond had hit her. She held the gun and cautiously walked towards Antina, the gun kept aiming at her, ¡°If you¡¯re going to kill me because he likes me, how many more women will you kill for the rest of your life ¡­ ah!¡± Vivian Mond hadn¡¯t finished his sentence when a man came out from the left and shot her in the arm. She let out a soft cry of pain, and her right hand quickly and quickly returned fire, killing a mercenary who appeared to the east with a single shot. The uracy of the shot was a hundred shots. The mercenary fell down in response, his figure lost in the grass, overwhelming a patch of thorns. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± As soon as Vivian Mond looked back, she saw Antina standing up with her gun in her left hand, aiming at her. At this moment, there was just over ten meters between them. She was wearing an undershirt and had been shot once in her right arm and once in her shoulder, and the crimson blood snaked down her shoulder and soaked her undershirt. Chapter 627 : You are beautiful with your phoenix crown and cape Antina clenched her shell teeth in pain, the left hand holding the gun did not tremble in the slightest, ¡°You should not know that I make good use of my left hand.¡± She can hold a gun with both hands, but her left hand is definitely more urate than her right. Vivian Mond was shot in the left arm, and the pain of a wound being blown through her skin caused her to stumble back a step before she was able to stand still. She raised her gun and aimed it at Antina, who aimed at her. Bang¡­ Bang¡­ Both of them shot at each other at nearly the same time, fast, hard and steady, without the slightest hesitation. ¡°Watch out!¡± In the nick of time, a cry of rm suddenly sounded next to her ear. Before Vivian Mond could look sideways, she was pushed hard and fell down. The moment she fell, she could see who wasing. It was none other than Issac Shaw. The bullet hit Issac Shaw¡¯s left chest, and he fell straight to the ground with blood spilling out of him. ¡°Ah!!!¡± On the other side, Antina was not able to escape, the bulletnded on her left vicle. Vivian Mond had no intention of killing Antina, so she didn¡¯t aim at her heart at all. After she was shot, her left hand seemed to be relieved of its strength in an instant, and the pistol slipped directly from her hand, her face pale with pain as she took a few steps back, only to stare at the sudden appearance of Issac Shaw, her blue pupils wide with disbelief. Why is he here? How did hee? How could he risk his life to save her? ¡°Issac Shaw?¡± Vivian Mond was so shocked that she scrambled to her feet and flung herself at Issac Shaw¡¯s side, ¡°Are you crazy? Do you know that this shot will kill you? ¡± Because Issac Shaw is tall, and Antina¡¯s shot was aimed at Vivian Mond¡¯s heart, so the bullet hit Issac Shaw a few centimeters below his heart. But the wound instantly gushed arge amount of blood, soaking his ck shirt and staining his dark blue suit red. Hey on the ground, looking at the woman who had kept him awake at night, her face loaded with panic and worry, his lips pulled out a smile, ¡°Vivian ¡­ you, this is ¡­ worried about me? ¡± Vivian Mond a stunned, mute look at Issac Shaw, a time did not know what to say. Her body has been reced, wearing a thin dark cotton shirt, inside the white suspenders, at the moment to see Issac Shaw wound gushing blood, as if a spring, the injury is appalling. Vivian Mond squatted beside him, raised his hand from the back of his waist and pulled out a sharp dagger, and picked up the gun, unloaded a bullet in his hand, using the dagger to cut the end of the bullet casing raw.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Because of excessive tension, the dagger in cutting open the shell casing, deep cuts Vivian Mond¡¯s fingers, blood dripping down her fingers. Issac Shaw lying on the ground, see her rarely squared away, the body can not stop in trembling, face white appearance, his lips pale smile. ¡°What are youughing at when you¡¯re dying?¡± Vivian Mond was so nervous that she ignored her sour nose and slightly red eyes. Just a shaky grip to pry open the brass casing and reach out to move Issac Shaw¡¯s hand over the wound, ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll stop the bleeding.¡± She poured the gunpowder from the bullet onto Issac Shaw¡¯s wound, but the small amount of gunpowder could not contain the blood gushing out of the wound. Issac Shaw is very obedient, lying quietly, looking at her messy appearance, even if the sky is dark, dim light hit her face, but also set off the cheeks arc more three-dimensional distinct, the beauty is iparable. ¡°You ¡­ you today ¡­ wedding ¡­ scene on the phoenix crown cape, really very¡­ ¡­ very beautiful.¡± Chapter 628 : Issac Shaw is going to die As he spoke, Issac Shaw¡¯s painful face hooked into a smile. But every time he said one more word, blood gushed out of the corner of his mouth, watching Vivian Mond¡¯s heart shudder. ¡°Shut up, will you stop, stop talking!¡± Guilt, guilt, remorse, surprise, all kinds of emotions came to her mind, and Vivian Mond was close to copse. She scolded, then opened another bullet, not noticing that her voice was shaking and she was on the verge of copse. Vivian Mond¡¯s left arm was wounded, and as she held the bullet in her hand, more blood flowed from the wound. But Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t care less. She just didn¡¯t want Issac Shaw to die. She just didn¡¯t want Issac Shaw to die, and she didn¡¯t want to see him die because of her. ¡°No, I want to say ¡­¡± Issac Shaw¡¯s handsome face had a frail, sickly look from his injuries, which weakened the sharpness of the scar on his face and gave him a bit more of an ironic tenderness. He raised his left hand with difficulty and tried to caress Vivian Mond¡¯s face with affection, but because of the severity of his injuries, he could not lift it up to reach Vivian Mond¡¯s face. Finally, his hand dropped to the ground in a feeble manner. He lost his smile, his lips looking paler and paler, ¡°Want to touch your face ¡­¡± It was that one move that deeply impacted the softness of Vivian Mond¡¯s heart, and she couldn¡¯t stop the tears from pouring out, blurring her vision. ¡°I told you not to move, not to move, can¡¯t you hear me!¡± She yelled, hysterically, her voice trembling. At that moment, the sound of footsteps came from behind her. Vivian Mond heard the sound clearly, but did not turn around. Immediately after, several people stood beside her, and Antina was helped up and came over. Issac Shaw looked over at Antina, his eyes falling on her gunshot wound, watching the blood soaking her undershirt and the painful pallor of her face, dripping with sweat. He said weakly, ¡°Are you ¡­ hurt?¡± Antina looked at Issac Shaw¡¯s appearance, widened her pupils, and a variety of emotions welled up under her eyes. In the end, she forced her injured right hand to tremble and took out a gun and aimed it at Vivian Mond¡¯s forehead as she said, ¡°Do you believe it or not, I¡¯ll ¡­ kill her now!¡± ¡°Believe.¡± Issac Shaw nodded slightly, as if with all his might, ¡°That day on the balcony in the ¡­ bedroom, I ¡­ I said ¡®die¡¯ , is ¡­ unless I die!¡± Antina suddenly froze, her mind flooded back to the conversation she had with him that day on the balcony of the bedroom in Antina¡¯s castle in C. She asked, ¡°What exactly will it take for you to get over her?¡± He said, ¡°Maybe death will break the thought of her.¡± And that ¡®death¡¯, Antina mistakenly thought that only when Vivian Mond died, he would forget her. But to her surprise, the ¡®death¡¯ that Issac Shaw said was actually his own death. This truth shattered Antina¡¯s dream, her body went limp, the gun in her hand fell helplessly to the ground, and the mercenary beside her helped her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She stared nkly for a moment, looked at Vivian Mond, who was burying his head in cutting bullet casings, and then at Issac Shaw, who was badly injured and breathing weakly, and smiled mockingly. ¡°Missy, should I kill her?¡± A mercenary asked her in English. Antina was hesitating, but she saw Issac Shaw shaking her head slightly, and finally braced her strength and said, ¡°Wait for me ¡­ until I heal, I ¡­ will marry you.¡± Issac Shaw¡¯s words are naturally negotiating terms with Antina. Use ¡®marriage¡¯ to exchange for Vivian Mond¡¯s life. If it was absolute disappointment to him just now, then at this moment ¡­ Antina is desperate to Issac Shaw, cone of despair, liver and gut splitting pain. ¡°Heh, heh heh ¡­¡± Antinaughed, self-deprecatingugh. Chapter 629 : Killing me, you will not suffer Looking at the brothers standing beside her, the appearance of those dead brothers came to her mind, and she realized how stupid and absurd she was. ¡°Go ¡­¡± She said one word. It was that one word that drained all her strength, and the person fainted in a sh. Several mercenaries supported her, carrying her behind their backs, and left. Their actions did not disrupt Vivian Mond¡¯s actions, but she was so smart, how could she not understand the meaning of Issac Shaw¡¯s words? The tip of her nose grew sour, her eyes were filled with tears, and her heart gushed with a tearing pain. It was a feeling of guilt and remorse, and a deep debt to Issac Shaw. ¡°The wound is bleeding too much, you bear it.¡± Vivian Mond lifted his right hand to brush the tears from his eyes, fished the lighter out of his pocket, and with an uneasy nce at Issac Shaw, stuffed the thin shirt he had taken off into his mouth. And Issac Shaw knew that Vivian Mond was doing all this to stop the bleeding, surprised at the same time, nodded, but did not have the strength to speak again. With the clothes in his mouth, he couldn¡¯t speak for fear of biting his tongue in severe pain. Vivian Mond held the lighter, aimed at Issac Shaw¡¯s wound, did not dare to hesitate, directly lit the lighter, and then heard a snort, a me ignited. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± Issac Shaw tore his heart out with a scream, curling up in pain. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Vivian Mond held him down to keep him from moving so as not to tug at the wound again and stop the bleeding. The kind of fire burning on the wound, so that the gunpowder quickly scabbed to stop the bleeding, naturally very effective, but Issac Shaw¡¯s face in pain more and more pale, blue veins, the whole person can not restrain the trembling. ¡°Bear with it, bear with it again.¡± Vivian Mond saw that he was in pain, subconsciously hugged him, hand on his shoulder gently patted, ¡°immediately no more pain, no more pain ¡­¡± She said while tears were flowing. Her proximity made a faint body scent linger between Issac Shaw¡¯s nostrils, and the familiar scent worked wonders like a tranquilizer, diverting attention and easing the sharp pain of the wound. Gradually, gradually, it really does not seem to hurt so much. He no longer struggled, buty quietly on the ground. Vivian Mond then got up, pulled the shirt out of his mouth, then tied it through his back and tied it around the wound, knotted it, and finished the bandage. After doing everything, Vivian Mond sat down on the ground, looking up at the sky, the sun set in the west, the night fell. The insects are chirping next to his ears, and a few fireflies in the grass light up the dark night, the stars are dotted with a greenish aura, setting the dark night off beautifully. The wind, pping the leaves of the trees, sounded like a light melody, gradually brushing away the worries of the heart and settling the anxious heart. Vivian Mond sat next to Issac Shaw and watched the fireflies jumping around in the forest, chasing after each other and galloping through the air, carefree and enviable. She murmured: ¡°Where have you put me? And how can I face Morris?¡± Issac Shaw went to great lengths to get rid of Morris Cheal, but risked his life to protect her. It was her husband he was trying to kill, and the child she was carrying.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. But Issac Shaw was protecting the wife of his enemy. Vivian Mond felt theplexity and anxiety of the moment, but in this moment also seemed to understand Issac Shaw¡¯s struggle and pain. ¡°You ¡­ can ¡­ kill me so that you don¡¯t have to suffer.¡± Issac Shaw was lying on the ground, weak and weak, and his speech seemed to use up all his strength. His breathing was weak, his eyes open as he watched the streams of fireflies in the night sky, listening to the sound of the wind gently brushing the des of grass, his hearing and vision gradually weakened, and finally fell into the endless darkness. Chapter 630 : Morris Cheal lost contact Some timeter, someone came and rescued Vivian Mond and Issac Shaw. When he saw Issac Shaw, he aimed a gun at him and tried to kill him. But he was stopped by Vivian Mond¡¯s hand, ¡°He saved me.¡± Trent Stone¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, only to feel that Vivian Mond was too emotional, ¡°Youngdy, if we don¡¯t kill him now, there will be many consequences.¡± ¡°Then when he is healed and gone, do what you want with him!¡± She inclined her head and looked at Issac Shaw lying on the ground, her willow brows wrinkled, her faceplicated to the extreme, ¡°But right now, no one can touch him!¡± The tone of themand was unmistakable. Trent Stone clenched his fist, angry and furious, and finally grunted coldly, waved his hand, signaling the bodyguards behind him to take the man away. The crowd returned safely to the West Hill vi, where everything was intact, probably because someone broke in and didn¡¯t find the person they were looking for, so they didn¡¯t stop, and naturally the vi was not damaged. Back at the vi, Vivian Mond was taken to the bedroom to lie down and rest. Destiny took the medicine box to Vivian Mond¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Your left arm is wounded and you need to remove the bullet, do you need ¡­ anesthetic?¡± She was worried that Vivian Mond could not withstand the severe pain of the torn skin. The pale Vivian Mondy on the bed, looking at the ceiling, and shook her head, ¡°No need.¡± With a child in her belly, it would be extremely harmful to the child if anesthetics were used. ¡°Okay, then you bear with it.¡± Destiny sat beside her and began to clean her wound and remove the bullet. The process, naturally very painful, but Destiny only saw Vivian Mond brow tightly knit, tense little face, white teeth clenched, but did not hear her let out a ¡®pain¡¯. Extremely strong endurance, amazing perseverance, really she did not expect. For the first time, she was impressed with this little girl. The teacher always praised her time and again in front of everyone, she really had that capital. The bullet was taken out, the wound was stitched up, medicated and bandaged, and finished quickly. Vivian Mond was already drenched in sweat, soaked to the skin, and her lips were as pale as paper. ¡°It¡¯s done, you get some rest.¡± Destiny took away the mat that was under Vivian Mond¡¯s body dirty and contaminated with blood, got up and packed her things to leave the bedroom. Vivian Mond immediately asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Morris? Why isn¡¯t he back yet?¡± It had been a full five hours since she left in the afternoon. She hadn¡¯t heard from Morris Cheal, nor had she seen Houghton or Philip Dixon. Her heart was racing with panic, her worries rising in fits and starts. Destiny eyes shed a different color, low patted the non-existent dust, said: ¡°It was a vicious fight, from the hotel all the way to the outside, then they drove away, chased all the way, and finally ran to who knows where. But the hotel was on fire, the police and fire sent out a lot of people. Because someone above pressed the news, those injured fire death, all in ordance with the fire caused by casualties to the statistics.¡± In order to avoid unnecessarymotion, causing outside panic, so the number of casualties are also falsely reported. After all, there were people at the scene of the incident to deal with the aftermath, so by the time the police came, there were hardly any people. Vivian Mond only worried about Morris Cheal¡¯s safety, and immediately asked, ¡°Did you call? Could you get in touch?¡± Destinee shook her head, ¡°No, couldn¡¯t get in touch, couldn¡¯t get in touch with anyone.¡± This time, Vivian Mond more and more uneasy, immediately sat up from the bed, ¡°they can not contact, what about your people, also can not contact?¡± ¡°My people said they only saw a few cars driving away from the underground garage, you chased me, and couldn¡¯t tell who was inside. But, there was no Morris Cheal, Philip Dixon or any of them at the scene. So, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Seeing no one is the best news.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 631 : Bad News ¡°Well, you¡¯re right.¡± Sitting on the bed, Vivian Mond slowly hung her head and didn¡¯t ask any more questions, but her haggard face was loaded with worry. More than five hours had passed, and with no word from Morris Cheal, Vivian Mond smelled a vague hint of unease. With his ability, it shouldn¡¯t have taken this long to be handled properly. ¡°You should lie down, there is still something on you.¡± Destinee, worried about Vivian Mond, helped her to lie down on the bed. Vivian Mond then asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Issac Shaw, did you arrange for a doctor?¡± In the back of the mountain, she only stopped Issac Shaw¡¯s bleeding, but did not take out the bullet from the wound, his injury, still need to call a doctor. ¡°The family doctor is already working on his wounds, you need not worry.¡± Destiny sighed, ¡°You, now you just need to take care of yourself. The kitchen is already making you some porridge, bring it overter for you to eat.¡± ¡°Thank you, Destiny.¡± Vivian Mond looked at her and thanked her sincerely. ¡°You should, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me.¡± Destinee, carrying the medicine box, smiled gently and turned to leave the bedroom. The moment the door closed, Vivian Mond¡¯s smiling face copsed, reced by a thick, lingering worry and anxiety. Her right eyelid had been throbbing this afternoon, and she felt an inexplicable sense of panic and nervousness. This small physical abnormality is tormenting her all the time, as if there are several ants crawling around in her body, but how can not get rid of, that feeling is crazy. Shey on the bed and looked out the window, the night sky was full of stars, all she could hear was the sound of the wind rolling the leaves, stirring up the inner peace. Morris, you must be good. Half an hourter, Vivian Mond got up from bed, walked downstairs, looked at Destiny and Trent Stone sitting in the living room and others, she could not help but ask: ¡°Where is Morris, no news yet?¡± Even standing by the railing on the second floor, Vivian Mond could smell the thick nicotine smelling from the first floor lobby, so you can imagine how much they had smoked. I¡¯m sure they were just as irritable and full of worry as she was. Trent Stone twisted the cigarette butt in his hand in the ashtray and stood up, while walking towards the window, pushing it open to disperse the smell of smoke, while saying: ¡°A brother just came to say that Mike Cheal was seriously injured and taken away by Anthony, isn¡¯t Issac Shaw still in aa in the second floor guest room? The core people are not there, the boss should be fine.¡± Heforted Vivian Mond. But these words made Vivian Mond¡¯s heart sink and sink. As if a stone thrown in a deep pool, falling again and again, but never reach the bottom of the cold pool, just keep falling, tormented. She looked at the people in the living room and noticed that they all looked ufortable. Vivian Mond did not want to add to their confusion, so she slightly jawed and forced a smile, ¡°This is the good news, the ¡®main force¡¯ is not here, Morris must be fine. I¡¯m sure the brothers are off celebrating and drinking somewhere.¡± Celebrating and drinking? How could that be? After all, it was her and his wedding day, and Morris Cheal would have contacted her as soon as things were done. Vivian Mond didn¡¯t want to burden them, so after she finished, she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to check on Issac Shaw, which room is he in?¡± ¡°West side, the room on the far side of the west side.¡± Trent Stone pointed in the direction of the west side of the second floor.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go over and check it out.¡± Standing on the railing, Vivian Mond walked toward the west side until her figure disappeared by the stairway of the second floor corridor, and when she was sure that the people on the first floor could not see her figure, Vivian Mond¡¯s body went weak and subconsciously reached out to hold the wall. Chapter 632 : Betrayal of the boss The party¡¯s calm and collected face could not restrain the mourning, she slowly closed her eyes, turned to lie on the wall, forehead against the wall, dense eyes. Issac Shaw is now lying unconscious in the room, Antina has not been gone long, and they say Mike Cheal was wounded and taken away by Anthony, so who else is Morris Cheal¡¯s opponent? ¡°Fraser Marsh?¡± Philip Dixon, Arlo Marsh, Danny are in, four brothers, still can not be Fraser Marsh¡¯s opponent alone? But at this time, Morris Cheal still did not have any news. This is the worst news for Vivian Mond. She bit her red lips tightly, her body shaking vaguely, and suddenly heard footsteps on the stairs, so she immediately sniffled, straightened up and went into Issac Shaw¡¯s room, closing the door. In the bedroom, the light was on and Issac Shaw was still lying unconscious on the bed. While on the mountain, he was bleeding profusely, covered in blood, and the injury was near his heart and in critical condition. Looking at the test equipment at Issac Shaw¡¯s bedside, everything was in a stable state, and her heart fell in suspense. She went to the bedside and looked at the familiar face, but Vivian Mond suddenly felt strange again, strange enough that she didn¡¯t understand Issac Shaw, didn¡¯t understand what he was really thinking. Meanwhile. In the hall on the first floor, Trent Stone¡¯s cell phone on the table suddenly rang at first, attracting all eyes to look at it almost instantly. He almost reflexively grabbed the phone and answered it directly, ¡°How¡¯s it going? Your side now ¡­¡± ¡°Your brother has defected, he ¡­¡± On the other end of the phone, it was Danny¡¯s voice. A ¡®your brother defected¡¯, then like a thunderbolt, directly shattered the solid fortress in his heart. Trent Stone¡¯s eyebrows knitted, ¡°What ¡­ what do you mean?¡± There, another heavy sigh, Danny seems to be difficult to start, while the person next to him said, ¡°Mud, give me, old man to talk to him.¡± It was Philip Dixon¡¯s voice. ¡°Trent Stone, nigga, Morris didn¡¯t treat your family well, why are you doing this? Ethan that son of a bitch took Anthony a billion, found Morris, and while Morris was in a heated battle with someone, he shot him in the back. Mud, three shots, three shots!!! You damn well better not go, I¡¯m going to chop you up in the past!¡± Philip Dixon roared hysterically, his voice leaking inadvertently from his cell phone, and the few brothers sitting next to him looked at each other with increasingly ugly faces. Trent Stone stood there, clutching his phone tightly, ¡°No way, are you fucking kidding me? How could my brother betray his boss? He would never be that kind of person!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Why not, I saw him do it to Morris with my own eyes. I just hate that I was wounded and didn¡¯t kill your brother with one shot and let him get away.¡± Philip Dixon cursed again. Trent Stone waspletely baffled, all his beliefs copsed at this moment, his heart in pieces, all that was left in his mouth was, ¡°No way ¡­ no way, my brother he could never betray the boss, no way¡­ ¡­¡± Ethan¡¯s figure emerged in his mind, the image of his brother and Morris Cheal through the gunfire, but why do they have to say Ethan betrayed the boss? At this moment, several other people sitting on the sofa also received a phone call. The bell rang in unison at this moment, several people received the phone, the eyes in a moment to Ethan, and finally have answered a sentence, ¡°Got it.¡± or, ¡°Yes. Or, ¡°Okay.¡± Finally all hung up the phone and walked over towards Trent Stone. ¡°Arrest.¡± The person in the lead is Benson, also the right-hand man at the level of Ethan and Trent Stone, but he is usually arranged by Morris Cheal to deal with other things, so he does not often appear in front of the crowd. Chapter 633 : Blocking the signal ¡°Yes, Benson.¡± Arge man with a full beard stood up and walked towards Trent Stone, ¡°Trent Stone, sorry about that.¡± He went to tug Trent Stone, but Trent Stone kicked him away, ¡°Get the hell out of here, try touching me again!¡± Trent Stone was drowning in the news, emotionally broken, unable to ept the reality. But Benson didn¡¯t say a word and pointed a pistol directly at his head, ¡°Want to be like your brother?¡± ¡°You bullshit, my brother didn¡¯t mutiny! If you talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll shoot you!¡± Trent Stonepletely angry, from the back of the waist out of the pistol, the gun pointed directly at Benson, and this instant, a few of the brothers beside him swiftly pulled out a gun, ck gun muzzle brush aimed at Trent Stone. The calm scene just now was instantly interrupted, and this moment began to tit-for-tat again. The side of Destiny also knows the situation, immediately stood up, said: ¡°Trent Stone, your brother¡¯s matter, when theye back, there will be a natural statement. You cooperate with them now and go to the room to be quiet. You guys are making so much noise, are you afraid Vivian Mond can¡¯t hear you? She is mentally fragile now, if she knows about this again and it affects the baby in her womb, which one of you can afford it?¡± Trent Stone clutched his cell phone in one hand and his pistol in the other, his face red with anger, his forehead sinewy and trembling. But after hearing Destiny¡¯s words, he pursed his lips and gradually calmed down, mming the phone on the table with a thud, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for them toe back. I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe my brother will defect!¡± The two of them grew up together as brothers, his brother, of course he believes in it. Among them, there must be a misunderstanding. There is definitely a misunderstanding. Benson, who had a shaved inch head and a darkplexion, frowned, ¡°If your brother really betrayed his big brother, you¡¯d better think about how you¡¯re going to survive on your own.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. They were blood brothers, and if one betrayed, the other would naturally be suspected. At these words, Trent Stone was stunned for a moment, subconsciously thought of the worst case scenario, finally, his eyes were firm, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Then I will definitely disregard the brotherly love and kill him myself!¡± ¡°Take the men down and guard them for me.¡± Benson waved his hand towards his brothers, they came forward and took Trent Stone out of the vi and took him directly to the room in the backyard and shut him up. Destiny was a little uneasy and said to a few people, ¡°Let¡¯s keep things from Vivian Mond until theye back. You guys go and block the signal in the vi, get a few people to keep watch outside, and thene in and report back once there is news.¡± The only way to prevent Vivian Mond from hearing the news was to block the signal in the vi. In order to avoid missing important news, they could only arrange people to guard outside the vi, that way they wouldn¡¯t miss any important calls. ¡°Yes, Miss Destiny, I¡¯ll go and arrange it right away.¡± Benson got up and immediately went to do it. Unbeknownst to her, Vivian Mond, who was in Issac Shaw¡¯s room at the moment, happened to hear his cell phone buzzing in his pants pocket, and she carefully took it out of his pocket, with ¡®Fraser¡¯ jumping on the screen. Fraser? Fraser Marsh? Ghostly, Vivian Mond reached out and swiped the answer button on the screen, holding the phone up to her ear without speaking. ¡°Morris Cheal was shot three times, Ethan shot that close, he was saved but I guess, won¡¯t survive the night. On the contrary, you and Antina, you two ¡­¡± The familiar voice, that warm, but at the moment he word by word but wrapped in sharp daggers, one by one embedded in Vivian Mond¡¯s heart, will be her heart stabbed with a thousand holes, blood, pain near suffocation general. Chapter 634 Vivian Mond was stunned, holding the phone, opened the pale lips, but the tight throat could not say a word, as if lost voice.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Ah ¡­ what did you say, Morris what happened to her?¡± Finally, Vivian Mond roared, his voice hoarse like a male duck¡¯s voice. At the other end of the phone, the man couldn¡¯t help but give a beat, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Answer me? I¡¯m asking you, what happened to Morris? Answer me!¡± Vivian Mond¡¯s emotions copsed in this instant, and she stood up in a sh, tears dripping down like broken beads. Instead of a trembling expression of pain, her white face was as mechanical as a puppet, except for one pair of open eyes that kept dripping tears, like a trickling fountain. ¡°Vivian?¡± Fraser Marsh¡¯s heart stuttered, ¡°How did you ¡­ you get with Issac Shaw?¡± ¡°Fraser Marsh, answer my question!¡± Vivian Mond finally found her voice and asked quietly. ¡°¡­¡± Fraser Marsh didn¡¯t expect Vivian Mond to answer the phone in any way, and he didn¡¯t know what was happening on Issac Shaw¡¯s end. Hesitating for a long time, said: ¡°Anthony bribed Ethan, seriously wounded Morris Cheal, he ¡­¡± Suddenly, the phone went silent. ¡°Hello? Hello? Say something?¡± Vivian Mond shouted a few times, could not hear any response, and then looked at the phone, there was no longer any signal. The phone slipped out of her hand andnded on the floor, bouncing a few times before finally not moving at all. At this moment, Vivian Mond¡¯s mind was nk, and her right eyelid was no longer beating wildly, and even her heart, which had been tense and restless all afternoon, instantly calmed down. It was as if she knew the oue and everything was as she expected, but gradually she calmed down. She sat mute on the edge of the bed, and her eyes, which had been flowing with tears, gradually dried up. Lifting a hand to brush the tear stains from her cheeks, Vivian Mond had a brief moment to adjust her emotions and calm herself down. She got up and walked out of the room, deliberately ncing at the people in the first floor lobby as she passed by the railing. When those few people saw her, they first looked up at her in unison, then they turned back to her, hanging their heads, without speaking. Vivian Mond walked indifferently to her room, changed into a casual outfit, took her cell phone with her, and finally opened the back window and slowly jumped down the balcony, disappearing into the twilight. After leaving the vi and descending the hill, Vivian Mond looked at the cars parked on the roadside and casually drove away in one, and no one noticed her. As the road sped by, Vivian Mond gradually realized that her cell phone was as bad as it was, and there were no calls at all. She pulled over to the side of the road and fumbled with her phone, only to find that the background wallpaper had been reced with a signal alert on it. But the phone was actually set to fly mode. Vivian Mond immediatelyworked, then the phone began to vibrate wildly, a cell phone messages and WeChat messages frantically iing, as if the phone will soon be the message to blow up. Vivian Mond was a bit annoyed by the incessant messages, which directly affected her speed in opening the ¡®call log¡¯. She scratched through the message alerts and finally clicked on Morris Cheal¡¯s number and dialed it, even though it was still vibrating after the call was made. ¡°Beep beep beep ¡­¡± The call went out and there was no answer. She dialed again, ¡°beep beep beep ¡­¡± Still no answer. Five or six calls in a row, but no one answered. Vivian Mond started calling Danny, but he didn¡¯t answer either. Arlo Marsh, Philip Dixon, Houghton, Ethan, and others were called, and it seemed that they had negotiated that none of them would answer her calls. Chapter 635 : Searching for him Finally, Vivian Mond made a phone call to Rodney. Although Rodney was not at the scene of the ident today, she had Rodney monitor all the surveince around the hotel. When she called, without waiting for her to speak, Rodney said, ¡°Mr. Mond, your call finally got through.¡± ¡°Do you know where Morris Cheal is?¡± Vivian Mond opened the door and questioned, perhaps without even noticing it herself, her voice trembled noticeably as she spoke. ¡°Sean and I have been sitting in the surveince room this afternoon watching, but the signal in the hotel is blocked and we can¡¯t see anything at all. A few hours ago, though, we both saw a couple of carse out of the garage, down downtown to River Avenue, and then appear in the surveince blind spot.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Rodney told her the truth about the situation. ¡°Who was in the car, did you get a good look, and was there a Morris Cheal?¡± Vivian Mond asked and then waited for Rodney¡¯s answer. Rodney and Sean were both from the private detective agency, two slightly more capable people, both of whom she had tapped. But Sean is quiet and generally not very talkative, so usually Vivian Mond is in touch with Rodney. ¡°After I zoomed in on the surveince video, I could only see that the person driving was Danny Lu Shao, the second car was Arlo Marsh, and I didn¡¯t recognize any of the others. Vaguely, I saw someone in the back seat of the first car, but couldn¡¯t see clearly who it was.¡± He was not sure if there was Morris Cheal, but since several people were brothers, they naturally would not leave Morris Cheal behind. ¡°They ended up disappearing along River Avenue, didn¡¯t they?¡± Vivian Mond pursued. ¡°Yes, they disappeared along River Avenue. And I pulled all the surveince video from the other exits along River Avenue, and I didn¡¯t see their caring out.¡± ¡°Got it. Hard work, keep checking.¡± Vivian Mond hung up the phone, connected the phone to the Bluetooth of the car, started the car, all the way towards the river avenue and sped away. When she came to the West Hill Vi, she took a helicopter, and now driving there, even if it was fast, it would still take more than an hour. This time, for her, was absolutely psychologically torturous, close to breaking her. Vivian Mond tried to remain calm and unruffled in the face of danger, fearing that if she messed up, she would only add to the trouble. Along the way, she drove the sedan quickly and smoothly, even if she forced herself to be quiet, she could not stop wandering too much and nearly hit the car in front of her. I don¡¯t know how long it took, Vivian Mond¡¯s cell phone rang, she scanned the phone number, it was Destiny¡¯s call. She didn¡¯t hesitate and answered the phone directly. ¡°Vivian Mond, where are you now?¡± In the vi, the maid brought food to Vivian Mond, knocked on the door and never opened, Destiny was a little worried, so she sent the porridge in for the maid, only to find that there was no Vivian Mond left. She got anxious and spoke in a hurry calling him by his first name. ¡°I¡¯m outside, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us when you went out?¡± Destiny was a little annoyed. ¡°But did you guys tell me when you changed your phones to flyaway mode behind my back and blocked the vi¡¯s inte?¡± Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t help but question, but then said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m really fine, you guys don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°Heading towards the river road, the surveincest showed that they disappeared in that section.¡± ¡°Good, we¡¯re going over there now too.¡± Destiny hung up the phone and immediately led the men to chase Vivian Mond. Vivian Mond put the phone aside and continued to drive on, forcing a calm inner as if it were a seal, but eventually that seal gradually rose and fell, struggled, cracked, and was finally shattered. Chapter 636 : Hospitalized She could hardly restrain herself from thinking about the terrain along the river avenue. There, although it was called Along the River Avenue, the terrain along the road was steep and there was even a cliff on one side, making the situation very dangerous. Vivian Mond did not know what kind of situation and ending she was about to face, inside, she just couldn¡¯t contain the fear, fear. That emotion is like a spring shoot, after breaking the ground grows uncontrobly, densely upied the whole heart, no ce is able to let her calm. ¡°Morris, you must not be okay!¡± At the traffic light intersection, she stopped the car and waited for the red light, raising her hand over her belly, ¡°Babies, your daddy will be fine, he will be fine.¡± She talked to the newly formed children in her belly, looking for a touch offort. As soon as the green light came on, her car shot out like a sharp arrow, presenting an arc on the road. But when Vivian Mond appeared along the river avenue, there was nothing to be found, nothing at all. She kept driving back and forth in the blind spot of the surveince, looking for it, kept calling Rodney and the others, and finally couldn¡¯t get any news. Then, Destiny and Benson and the others came and joined the search together, still no luck. Throughout the night, Vivian Mond sat in the car or got out to look for someone, exhausted, but always ignoring the reminders of Destiny beside her. The gauze wrapped around her arm was already red with blood, but Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t be quiet. It was not until she began to feel a slight abdominal pain in her abdomen and worried about the baby in her belly that she dared not search frantically anymore, but got into the car and went to the hospital with Destiny¡¯s escort. After the doctor examined her, he said the fetus was dangerous and needed to be hospitalized to keep it alive. Vivian Mond¡¯s heart went out to Morris Cheal, but she knew deep down that if we go by the words of Fraser Marsh at that time, it was highly likely that Morris Cheal had ¡­ She thought of the worst, but if it was the worst, then the only thing she could do now was to deliver the baby safely.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Vivian Mond was lying in the hospital receiving treatment, and Destiny was with her, not leaving an inch. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy, you go rest. Don¡¯t worry, since I came to the hospital on my own, I won¡¯t go out again.¡± Vivian Mond said to Destiny. She wanted her to go out and wanted to be alone for a while. Destiny sighed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait outside, call me if anything happens.¡± With that, she got up and walked out of the ward, closing the door behind her. Vivian Mondy on the hospital bed, looking at the hanging drip, and then nced at the ceiling, and finally looked out the window, the hollowness and sadness inside her gradually amplified, slowly swallowing her up. The pain was more torturous than the injuries on her skin. Vivian Mond tried to adjust her mood, but could not sleep. Destinee outside the ward was unsure, and finally asked the doctor to add the right amount of sedative to her medication and mix it with the drip. Finally, Vivian Mond fell asleep. The next day. Vivian Mond woke up and when she opened her eyes, it was already sunrise. ¡°What took me so long to sleep?¡± In her dream, she did not sleep soundly. She dreamed of Morris Cheal falling off a cliff and drowning. After learning the news, she went looking for Morris Cheal like crazy and spent three days and nights, but only found a corpse that was so swollen and deformed by the water that her features could not be seen at all. As a result, it was a shock to wake up. ¡°Awake? Feeling better?¡± Destiny walked over and inquired. She was still in a tight ck leather coat, her long blonde hair was simply tied up, her fair face was as haggard and tired as it could be, and her sapphire-like eyes were dull. Chapter 637 : Missing Vivian Mond knew that Destiny had stayed up all night, and she nodded, ¡°Well, it feels much better.¡± ¡°Go wash up and have some dinner.¡± She said, gesturing to the baby in Vivian Mond¡¯s belly, ¡°Even for their sake, you have to take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian Mond was quiet. Got up, went to the bathroom and washed up, then obediently went back to bed and sat against the head of the bed. Destiny pushed the bed table in front of Vivian Mond and put breakfast on the table, ¡°This is the nutritious porridge that I had someone prepare for you, drink more.¡± Vivian Mond¡¯s left arm was injured, which did not affect her eating. She sat quietly on the bed and ate, even though she was pregnant and had a reaction to vomiting, Vivian Mond still forced herself to restrain herself from eating all her meal. Destiny was right, even for the sake of the child in her belly, she had to take good care of herself. When Destiny saw Vivian Mond¡¯s excessive quietness, she became more and more worried, ¡°They¡¯re already doing their best to search for Mr. Morris, so it should be fine.¡± ¡°Well, I believe them.¡± Apart from believing, Vivian Mond had no other choice. Being pregnant, she could only lie in the hospital and nurture her baby. She even thought that the two children woulde at a bad time and interfere with her search for Morris Cheal, but then she thought that if Morris Cheal was gone, the two children would be a gift from God, who did not want Morris Cheal to die. No, it won¡¯t. He won¡¯t die easily. Vivian Mond reassured herself inwardly, not even daring to touch the phone again. A day passed and no one was seen in the room. Two days passed, and still no one but Destiny and Benson. Three days passed, and finally, Houghton appeared. The moment she saw Houghton appear, Vivian Mond immediately sat up and looked at him with hopeful eyes, ¡°Where is he ¡­ he?¡± Three days, no one knows how long and torturous these three days are.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Vivian Mond does not even know how strong self-control to restrain themselves from going crazy. Houghton was dressed in a loose ck tai chi suit, canvas shoes, only a few days, his beard has grown a lot longer. Walking into the ward, he nced at Vivian Mond, seemingly somewhat vainly avoiding her burning eyes, and shook his head, ¡°No, not found.¡± ¡°Still ¡­ haven¡¯t found it? It¡¯s been three days, and you can¡¯t even find a person?¡± Vivian Mond emotions gradually out of control. Houghton brought the newspletely shattered all her hopes and expectations, she thought his appearance would bring good news, but did not expect still ¡­ no news. So, Philip Dixon they do not answer the phone is also fighting to find Morris Cheal. ¡°That day, the car washed down from the avenue along the river and fell into the river. It was dark, the river was swift, they got separated in the river, and they haven¡¯t been able to find anyone since.¡± Houghton frowned sadly, seeing Vivian Mond¡¯s thin appearance, he was heartbroken, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, girl, if you can¡¯t find someone, it means they¡¯re not dead. It¡¯s a good thing.¡± Fell into the river. Vivian Mond¡¯s mind was filled with the nightmare of that day, she also dreamed that Morris Cheal had fallen into the river, and thest thing she found was a floating corpse, a swollen body with no visible features. She slowly closed her eyes and gathered the grief and despair in her pupils. ¡°Where are they, Arlo Marsh?¡± She asked weakly. ¡°All looking for Morris, all looking for his whereabouts.¡± Houghton spoke with a touch of despondency and disappointment in his tone. ¡°Understood, thest few days you have also worked hard, hurry back to rest.¡± Vivian Mond forced a smile, ¡°Houghton you¡¯re right, not seeing someone is good news.¡± Chapter 638 : Deceiving Madame Cheal A few days have not seen her, she fragrance is reduced, the arc of white cheeks more and more body, clear and thin to make people heartbroken. The pair of good-looking shear water eyes like a fallen, dusty pearl, dull, no color. Houghton was heartbroken and went up to her, wanting to soothe her, but his mind could not organize thenguage. ¡°Okay, you get some rest, I¡¯ll get some rest too.¡± He never had enough courage to face Vivian Mond, nodded to Destiny as a greeting, and turned to leave. ¡°You go see your teacher off, I want to rest for a while.¡± Vivian Mond let Destiny go out, she wanted to be alone for a while. Lying in bed, Vivian Mond¡¯s mind was filled with the image of Morris Cheal, his smile, his gentle maic voice, lingering in her ears, lingering. Buzz¡­ The phone on the table rang. She picked up the phone, it was Madame Cheal¡¯s call. When she looked at the word ¡®Madame Cheal¡¯ in the memo, it hit her hard at the softest spot inside her heart, and the sudden pain spread to all her limbs, and even every pore was filled with pain. Vivian Mond held the phone in one hand, covered her face with the other, and closed her eyes in near despair. The phone kept buzzing and vibrating, and Vivian Mond finally answered the call. ¡°Hello, Grandma?¡± She adjusted her voice to her usual yful mood, trying not to let Madame Cheal see the difference. ¡°Ouch, you damn girl finally answered the phone. I heard from Mike that you left for your honeymoon the same night you got married to that guy, and Mike always said he wouldn¡¯t let me call you, so I¡¯m not worried about the baby in your belly. You should be careful.¡± The news of the Antis Hotel that day waspletely covered, almost no one knew what happened inside. And there was no hint of a breeze on the inte. The only news, if any, was a press release saying that she and Morris Cheal had left by helicopter for their honeymoon. The fire at the hotel happened at 6 p. m. After it was made public, the official announcement was that there were no guests at the scene and only a few attendants were injured. The incident was never heard from again. Madame Cheal was convinced of this, after all, she had been contacted by Mike Cheal.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The Cheal family, who had been instructed by Morris Cheal early on not to tell Madame Cheal about anything, went to great lengths to keep the news to themselves every day. Vivian Mond knew that Madame Cheal was being kept in the dark and her heart was full of sour feelings, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma, we will take care of ourselves. When we go back, we will definitely go back to the old house first.¡± Said Vivian Mond pinching his throat, imitating Morris Cheal¡¯s voice, ¡°Vivian, hurry over to take a bath, hot water is put on for you. ¡°Oh, hold on, I¡¯m on the phone with Grandma.¡± She skillfully mediated between the two ¡®identities¡¯ and acted out the drama. ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ good, good, do not disturb your little couple, hurry up and take a shower. s, with a child, be careful, ah, do everything to think of the child first.¡± The olddy couldn¡¯t stop smiling, afraid that the two would do something to hurt the fetus in the womb. ¡°Haha ¡­ Grandma, what are you talking about? I know, I know. You have to take care of your health too.¡± She smiled and spoke to the olddy. The tone of voice is pleasant and rxed, not at all heard the difference. Unbeknownst to her, tears were already hanging on her face, rolling down her haggard cheeks and dripping on the bedding, soaking the surface of the bedding. ¡°Well, you get an early night too.¡± Madame Cheal thought they were going to take a bath at this time, most likely to go abroad, and muttered, ¡°The young people, ah, than we enjoy the blessings of more cluck oh.¡± Chapter 639 : Kicked out of the game Subsequently, hung up the phone. ¡°Dududududu ¡­¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Listen to the sound of beep beep beep beep in the phone, Vivian Mond¡¯s hand holding the phone instantly powerless, the phone slipped from the palm of her hand and fell on the bed, while she covered her face with both hands, could not hear the sound, but there were water stains dripping from her chin, and her shoulders trembled one after another. A few more days passed, and Morris Cheal remained silent. In the midst of her grief, Vivian Mond turned her sadness into motivation and adjusted. Benson knocked on the door of the hospital room and came in, seeing Vivian Mond in a hospital gown standing in front of the window, looking into the distance, quiet as ever. ¡°Youngdy, just got word that Mike Cheal held a shareholders¡¯ meeting at Eonothem Group, saying that Morris Cheal is missing and he will take over thepany¡¯s affairs for him temporarily.¡± He told Vivian Mond about thepany¡¯s affairs. And Vivian Mond was calm and collected, ¡°Got it.¡± Benson: ¡°¡­¡± He was stunned, not understanding why Vivian Mond was reacting this way. Vivian Mond noticed that Benson did not leave, turned around, eyes lightly looking at him, ¡°Eonothem Group those old foxes, even if they know that Morris Cheal disappeared, it is absolutely impossible toe forward to call out. After all, if everyone knows about it, the loss is thepany¡¯s interests, but also their own interests.¡± ¡°Mike Cheal was injured, but the injury is not healed before the impatient to go to the Eonothem Group, must be with a big project, otherwise it is impossible to easily convince those old foxes.¡± In any case, Mike Cheal has Anthony behind him, and with the addition of his ability, it would be easy to rece Morris Cheal¡¯s position. Listening to Vivian Mond¡¯s analysis, Benson was a little surprised, I did not expect her to anticipate things like God. Just ¡­ ¡°We just let Mike Cheal take over the boss¡¯s position and ignore it?¡± Benson fears that one day his boss will return and the Eonothem Group will have no ce for him. ¡°What about Trent Stone?¡± Vivian Mond asks instead of answering. ¡°Hmph!¡± Benson was furious at the mention of Trent Stone, ¡°His brother went rogue and killed ¡­¡± The words came out of Benson¡¯s mouth, but he was worried that they would get under Vivian Mond¡¯s skin, so he changed his mind. ¡°That guy has been locked up.¡± ¡°Bring him here to me.¡± Vivian Mond instructed. ¡°This ¡­ is not good, right? I can¡¯t exin to my boss if he hurts you again.¡± ¡°If Trent Stone wanted to kill me, he would have done it at the West Hills vi, he didn¡¯t have to wait until now. He¡¯s loyal to Morris, and I trust him. Bring him over and meet him.¡± She said once more. At the end of the sentence, she walked towards the bed, only to see no reaction from Benson for a long time. Vivian Mond¡¯s eyebrows knitted and her cool eyes swept over with an invisible sense of oppression, and Benson immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll bring him over right away.¡± A few hourster, Trent Stone appeared in the hospital room. He was wearing a clean suit jacket, his hair was well-groomed, but his face was a sullen dishevelment that could not be concealed. Benson walked in with him and stood in the doorway as if uneasy. ¡°Go out, I want to talk to him.¡± Vivian Mond said. Benson hesitated for a moment, and finally turned and walked out. ¡°Come sit down, I have something to tell you.¡± He instructed Trent Stone, gesturing to thepanion chair by the bed. The Trent Stone of yesteryear was spirited, probably because he had been with Morris Cheal for a long time, and carried a sense of pomp and circumstance, but now he had suffered a huge blow, and he had lost a lot of weight and was disheveled. Trent Stone looked up and his bloodshot eyes looked at Vivian Mond, ¡°They all say my brother killed Morris Cheal, but I don¡¯t believe them. My brother, would never do something like that.¡± Chapter 640 : Taking Over the Company Trent Stone stubbornly stuck to his guns. He neglected to mention that the incident had struck Vivian Mond, and shut up when he noticed the hint of pain that surfaced on Vivian Mond¡¯s face after he finished. ¡°I believe you.¡± Vivian Mond leaned back on the head of the bed and pointed to the escort chair beside him, ¡°Come here, sit.¡± Three words, a forcefulmand, not at all a pleasant ¡®invitation¡¯. Trent Stone dropped his head, took one step over, and sat in the chair. Vivian Mond picked up theptop on the table, opened a video and handed it to Trent Stone, ¡°Take a look at this.¡± The video, the content of a live Eonothem Group meeting. Trent Stone sat in his chair and watched it carefully, the more he watched, the angrier he became, and finally the hands holding theptop were faintly white, and the bones clicked. ¡°Something happened to Morris, Mike Cheal has been coveting the Eonothem Group for a long time and would do this, not at all unexpectedly.¡± She put the notebook back, put it on the table, calmly looked at Trent Stone, ¡°Morris can be where he is today, definitely more than one ¡®Eonothem Group ¡®, you are his close friend, I now want you to tell me, his name in addition to I want you to tell me what other properties he has under his name besides the Eonothem Group. Where are they? Who controls them?¡± He had expected Vivian Mond to call him here today to question him about Morris Cheal¡¯s ¡®death¡¯, but he hadn¡¯t expected these questions. He wrinkled his eyebrows, his dark pupils filled with surprise, ¡°Why are you ¡­ so calm after what happened to the boss?¡± Vivian Mond cool eyes nced at him, converging on his eyelids, the nails of his crossed index fingers sped, and inclined his head to look out of the window, as if there was a sigh, ¡°If he is alive, Philip Dixon they are doing their best to find him, and will certainly find him; if he is dead, all I can do is to guard what can be guarded, as well as my the child in my womb.¡± ¡°Faced with the news of life and death, daily depression, tears and sadness, can solve the problem? If I can, I think it¡¯s a way of catharsis, so why pretend to be strong like this.¡± ¡°I am now his wife, the mother of his children, no matter what, I will do what I have to do.¡± Although she is strong, she is ultimately a woman. Those things happened suddenly, as if a storm had hit, the strong castle crumbled in an instant, shattering her happy home, breaking the ¡®boundary¡¯ that reassured her, leaving her submerged in the sea, stormy and alone. The only thing she could do was to be strong, to live strong, to usher in thest light. Trent Stone looked at the woman in front of him in amazement, from the initial disdain, disgust and rejection of her, to gradually changing his views, slowly electing to respect, so much so that at this moment, he looked at her with admiration. No wonder the boss dotes on her, a woman who is full of sparkle, no one will not like. After all, she will be pampered when she should be pampered, arrogant when she should be arrogant, and strong enough when she should be strong. ¡°Youngdy, thank you for your willingness to believe in me.¡± Trent Stone found it somewhat ironic. Those who had once called him brother and sister, because of his individual betrayal, everyone felt that he was also a traitor. But the woman who had made him look down on him had gone against the crowd and put her absolute trust in him. ¡°No need to thank me, I just trust Morris¡¯s vision.¡± She said in a shallow voice.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°What about my brother?¡± Trent Stone asked subconsciously and rhetorically. Vivian Mond¡¯s bright eyes were tinged with a bit of sadness, and instead of answering, she asked, ¡°Tell me about Morris¡¯ other properties.¡± Chapter 641 : Young Lady ¡°boss besides Eonothem Group, there are also China Resources Technology, Zhuo Rui Design, Kangda Food under the name ¡­¡± After a few hesitations, Trent Stone told Vivian Mond the truth about several otherpanies under Morris Cheal¡¯s name. First Look Wedding, a weddingpany they both co-owned, and Yipinju, a top chain in the country, were the ones Vivian Mond knew about. Vivian Mond took a notebook and wrote down some important information about thepany and said, ¡°Make copies of all thesepanies¡¯ details for me as soon as possible, and also, help me find an assistant.¡± There were some things that she naturally could not solve by herself, and she had to find an assistant to do so. ¡°Yes.¡± Trent Stone got up and turned towards the door of the ward. Just as the person reached the door, he stopped, turned hesitantly, and once again turned back to Vivian Mond¡¯s side, ¡°Youngdy ¡­¡± He stood with a straight figure, then bowed violently and deeply, ¡°Thank you.¡± In the midst of his rebellion, and Vivian Mond chose to believe in him, really touched Trent Stone. ¡°Go and get busy.¡± Vivian Mond waved his hand, ¡°Just do your own thing.¡± Trent Stone nodded and left, and the room fell silent once more, an overly quiet atmosphere filled with grief that wrapped Vivian Mond so tightly that it hurt to even breathe. Morris Cheal is nowhere to be found ¡­ She and he were parted on the day of their wedding. How cruel God is. Afternoon. Knock, knock, knock¡­ There was a knock on the ward door. ¡°Come in.¡± She said, and the door opened, and in walked Philip Dixon, followed by Danny and Arlo Marsh. The three men were carrying a pile of nutritional products, each with a face full of frustration. When they came in, their first reaction was to observe Vivian Mond, who was leaning on the bed with a calm and collected look in her eyes. ¡°Vivian, how are you? Are you feeling better?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t have time toe over to see you thest few days.¡± ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± The three men put down their things and each asked. Vivian Mond closed theptop on herp and looked up at them, ¡°I thought that if I couldn¡¯t find Morris, you guys would nevere to see me for the rest of your lives.¡± Her words caused the three men to look at each other, and finally they all parted their eyes loaded with sadness. ¡°Brother Danny, I want to know what really happened that day at the Antis Hotel after I left?¡± Of the three of them, Vivian Mond was most familiar with Philip Dixon, but Philip Dixon was not calm enough.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The next best was Danny. So, with questions, she would prefer to ask Danny. Danny is dressed in a white suit, with an erect posture and a pair of ck thin-rimmed sses on his face, his eyes are green behind the lenses, and his face is tired. Philip Dixon and Arlo Marsh were both simr. ¡°That day ¡­¡± Danny ced one hand in the pocket of his suit pants, touched his nose with one hand, hesitated, elbow nudged Arlo Marsh, ¡°Arlo , or you say it.¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it, I¡¯ll say it.¡± Philip Dixon came over and sat directly on thepanion chair next to the hospital bed and looked at Vivian Mond, ¡°That day at the Antis Hotel, after you guys left, Anthony and his guys came and the melee went on for a long time until Ethan showed up. At that time I was wounded, big brother holding me, Morris and Ethan side by side, looking to have solved their people, the result Ethan that bastard actually fired a few shots at big brother ¡­¡± ¡°What position did it hit?¡± Suddenly, Vivian Mond interrupted Philip Dixon¡¯s words, flooded with red eyes staring at him. ¡°It hit ¡­ hit ¡­ the chest.¡± Chapter 642 : The baby is six months old Philip Dixon stammered out the truth. Hearing him say the words ¡®shot in the chest¡¯, Vivian Mond suddenly shuddered, sweat stood up, and she couldn¡¯t contain her panic. She looked away from the window, not wanting them to notice the look of pain on her face, and then asked, ¡°And?¡± ¡°At that time, our backs were against the enemy, my elder brother and I trusted Ethan too much, and by the time we looked back, Ethan had already run away. Later, we took big brother out of the hotel, Anthony and the people they arranged to chase on the periphery, and finally the car crashed in the river along the avenue. We ¡­ us ¡­¡± Speaking of which, Philip Dixon choked up, clenched his fists, his eyes were red, and hesitated to open his mouth. Behind Arlo Marsh came over, patted Philip Dixon¡¯s shoulder, to keep calm to her said: ¡°We have secretlyunched people in full search for Morris¡¯s whereabouts. You ¡­ you should not be too upset, already pregnant, you must take care of your health.¡± Arlo Marsh is a police officer, I thought this kind of life and death situation experienced more will not be sad, but when he experienced it firsthand, or sad to copse. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no rush, take your time to find it.¡± Vivian Mond secretly breathed a sigh of relief, relieving her sour eyes, pretending to be strong and looking back at them, ¡°If we can¡¯t see the body for one day, it means he¡¯s still alive.¡± Her voice was soft, like the gurgling stream from a clear spring in a mountain stream, soft and slow. It seems to be unperturbed, but on closer inspection, her delicate white but slightly haggard face is full of fake calmness that pretends to be strong. ¡°Vivian, I really admire you.¡± Philip Dixon gave a thumbs up towards Vivian Mond, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will definitely live up to your expectations and will definitely find Morris.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard work for you guys, Morris is lucky to have you.¡± Vivian Mond was grateful. The three men were not expecting Vivian Mond to be the one tofort them in the end, so they were more impressed with her. In the hospital room, the three of them sat for a long time, not saying any of the words they had intended tofort Vivian Mond.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After sitting for a while, they got up and left. Outside the ward, the three good brothers frowned. Philip Dixon: ¡°Vivian is a tough guy.¡± Arlo Marsh: ¡°I¡¯m impressed, but it¡¯s a good thing she¡¯s strong, otherwise she¡¯d be depressed and it would be hard to keep the baby.¡± Danny: ¡°The most important thing now is to find Morris.¡± Philip Dixon: ¡°It¡¯s been a week and we still haven¡¯t found Morris. he ¡­ is really still alive ¡­ hiss¡­ ¡­ Arlo, what are you hitting me for?¡± Arlo Marsh: ¡°If you crow about it again, I¡¯ll throw you down the stairs.¡± Danny: ¡°Okay, okay, Philip is just worried about Morris too.¡± The elevator dings to a halt and the three walk in and down the stairs. ¡­ Time flies, and in the blink of an eye, more than two months have passed. Morris Cheal still hadn¡¯t heard from her. When she married Morris Cheal, the baby was nearly three months old, and now it was six months old. Vivian Mond did not go back to live with The Cheal family, nor did she go to live in any of Morris Cheal¡¯s vis, but went back to Night apartment. That¡¯s where they first met. After living with him for a long time, Vivian Mond felt more and more like a home in Night apartment. ¡°Youngdy, have some milk.¡± Angelo, the assistant, came over, handed her a ss of hot milk and said to her. Angelo, the assistant she ordered Trent Stone to arrange, graduated from Oxford University, has been working for Morris Cheal since he returned to China, and is highly valued by Morris Cheal. Now that Morris Cheal is not here, Angelo is ced next to Vivian Mond, who is three years younger than her, and naturally, she has a lot of resentment. Chapter 643 : Grandma is Sick But after two months, the calm and wise Vivian Mond has slowly conquered Angelo. ¡°Thanks.¡± Vivian Mond¡¯s long hair was simply pulled up with a hairpin, with two strands of hair hanging naturally at the temples, making her fair cheeks more and more delicate and lovely. Standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, she took the milk and sipped it while looking at the documents in her hand, ¡°I¡¯ve read them all, there¡¯s nothing wrong with them. Thepany¡¯s recent affairs, you take more trouble. I have to go to C tomorrow.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going abroad, do Trent Stone and the others know about it?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Angelo took a look at Vivian Mond¡¯s slightly bulging belly, although wearing a loose medium-length knitted shirt, it could not hide the obvious pregnant belly. She was a little uneasy. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Trent Ster. I¡¯ll be with Rodney on this trip to C. When you can¡¯t reach me, you can contact Rodney.¡± ¡°How long will the youngdy be gone?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just a week at most.¡± Vivian Mond finished speaking and instructed Angelo again, ¡°Prepare the car, go to the old mansion.¡± ¡°Yes, young madam.¡± Angelo turned around and went out. Since Morris Cheal¡¯s disappearance, Vivian Mond gradually came out of his grief and tried to take over Morris Cheal¡¯spany. During the day, both Philip Dixon and Danny would teach her some of the ways of doing business, and Vivian Mond got a professional teacher to give her more guidance, as well as the help of Destiny, and she gradually got the hang of it. Every day, she numbed herself with work, tried to forget about Morris Cheal, and took care of the baby in her womb. But Morris Cheal was missing for three months, and Madame Cheal had long since learned the news, after which she became depressed and her Alzheimer¡¯s disease grew worse. Thankfully, Morris Cheal is rarely seen in otherpanies, and this incident did not have much impact on otherpanies. However, the wind will not stop when the trees are still. After Mike Cheal took over the Eonothem Group, he won several big projects that brought thepany high profits, which helped to strengthen his position in the Eonothem Group. Now, he has found out that Morris Cheal has other hidden properties under his name, and he is trying to devour them again. Ring, ring, ring¡­ Suddenly, a cell phone rang on the table. She turned to the table, put down her ss of milk and picked up the phone, ¡°Grandma?¡± She shouted in a soft and sweet voice, pleasant to the ear. ¡°Young grandmother, you should hurry back, the olddy¡¯s dementia has returned and she is now looking for the young master all over the yard.¡± Madame Cheal¡¯s personal maid, Belle, said anxiously. Vivian Mond¡¯s small face sank, immediately nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back immediately.¡± Hanging up the phone, she went back to her room to get a loose ck down jacket and put it on, and hurriedly went downstairs. Getting into the car, Vivian Mond sat in the back and said to Angelo, ¡°Go back to the old house.¡± The car started, Angelo drove while asking, ¡°Do you want to buy something for the olddy?¡± ¡°She ¡­ is sick. Hurry up and drive.¡± Vivian Mond leaned on the car seat, raised his hand to rub his brow, and tilted his head to look out the window. The sky is foggy, look up, the sky above the rustling and falling snowkes are gray and blue, the cold wind is wilfully whistling, rolled up snowkes flying around the sky, fluttering and falling,nding is a piece of snow white. Vivian Mond¡¯s heart, just like the snowkes, with a trace of coolness. Her mind is haunted by her past with Morris Cheal. She doesn¡¯t want to think about it, and she doesn¡¯t want to dwell on it, but the memories of the past are like blood in her body, and they can¡¯t help bute back to her mind and linger. The Cheal family¡¯s old house was reached in a short time. Chapter 644 : Morris Cheal is back Vivian Mond pushed open the car door to get out, Angelo immediately jogged over to help her hold the umbre, and handed a red knitted scarf, ¡°It¡¯s cold, put the scarf on.¡± Angelo is slim, wearing a long ck waist-length tweed coat, with short ck hair over her ears, which makes her face white and rosy. Her personality is already cold, and wearing gold-rimmed sses, not only does not have the intellectual gentleness of women, but also has a kind of creamy handsome. ¡°Thanks.¡± Vivian Mond nced at Angelo with some surprise and took the scarf and put it on her neck. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. Trent stone told me to do it.¡± She said. Vivian Mond didn¡¯t pay any more attention, instead, she took the umbre from Angelo and quickly walked into the old house. She crossed the front yard, crossed the small artificial bridge in the vi, and reached the backyard. Before she could even enter, she heard an angry voice from the courtyard, ¡°What are you all doing standing here? I want to see Morris, get that boy over here.¡± It was Madame Cheal¡¯s voice. She walked to the door of the courtyard, her step was stopped, looking down at the snow on the ground, her heart, as if covered with ice and snow as cold as the bone. She collected her umbre, handed it to Angelo, clenched her pink fist nervously, and walked into the courtyard. ¡°Grandma?¡± The sadness on her face disappeared in an instant and was reced by a sweet smile. When she saw the olddy holding her cane and pointing at some of the house servants in the courtyard, Vivian Mond exchanged nces with Belle beside Madame Cheal. Belle shook her head helplessly, her face inexhaustible with heartache. ¡°Grandma, what are you doing? I told you, Morris is away on a business trip, why are you always talking about him?¡± Vivian Mond walked up to Madame Cheal, took her hand affectionately and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you miss me?¡± ¡°You? Who are you?¡± Madame Cheal already had Alzheimer¡¯s disease, which had been controlled by medication, but the disappearance of Morris Cheal had hit her so hard that her condition was aggravated at once, and she didn¡¯t even recognize Vivian Mond when she had the attack. ¡°I¡¯m Morris¡¯ wife, your granddaughter-inw.¡± She forced a smile and took Madame Cheal¡¯s hand and put it on her belly, ¡°This is your grandson, look, he¡¯s so big.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Madame Cheal¡¯s face faded with anger and she said with a smile, ¡°Morris has a son.¡± Seeing that Madame Cheal¡¯s mood had eased, Belle immediately waved her hand to the housekeepers in the courtyard, instructing them to hurry out. But at that moment, Madame Cheal frowned, ¡°I want to see Morris, you call that boy, tell him toe back,e back quickly ¡­¡± Vivian Mond: ¡°¡­¡± The Madame Cheal of yesteryear was dignified and dignified, and now Vivian Mond¡¯s heart ached to see her demented appearance.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Grandma, Morris he ¡­¡± She was persuading, when a person came into the courtyard, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Ouch, Morris? Hahahahahaha ¡­ Morris, you dead boy is finally back, grandma has missed you.¡± Madame Cheal, as soon as she shook off Vivian Mond¡¯s hand, walked up to the man, took his hand and looked him up and down, ¡°You work every day, but you don¡¯t know how long you¡¯ve been gone, howe you¡¯ve lost weight again, and you look older?¡± Vivian Mond saw the person who walked in, his face was tinted with anger, and he subconsciously nced at Belle and fell silent. Mike Cheal smiled coldly and raised his eyes to look at Vivian Mond, his eyebrows were full ofcency. He took Madame Cheal¡¯s hand, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I came back to see you. I¡¯m not here, so you¡¯re not listening again, are you?¡± Mike Cheal and Morris Cheal have some simrities between their eyebrows, Madame Cheal overly misses Morris Cheal, so she takes Mike Cheal as Morris Cheal, and is happy to see him back, like a child. Chapter 645 : Without him, what are you Vivian Mond stood in the courtyard, watching Mike Cheal take Madame Cheal into the house, and an indescribable sourness welled up in her heart. Morris, you see ¡­ I can¡¯t even take care of my grandmother while you¡¯re away. ¡°Young grandmother, the olddy¡¯s illness is getting worse.¡± Belle let out a sigh, ¡°I¡¯ve made you suffer.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, as long as Grandma is happy.¡± Vivian Mond shook her head and let out a silent sigh, ¡°Grandma¡¯s health is deteriorating, it¡¯s better than anything to make her happy.¡± Several people followed into the living room, and Mike Cheal patiently coaxed Madame Cheal until he fell asleep. After a long time, Mike Cheal came out and looked at Vivian Mond with cold eyes, ¡°Long time no see, how are you doing?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Mike Cheal¡¯s stance is very handsome, with a clear jawline that makes his features more angr, and a short beard that adds a bit of sensuality to a mature man. It is such a person, empty of a good skin, the heart is vicious and poisonous. Vivian Mond sat on the sofa, holding a ss of warm water, and took a sip, ¡°I am naturally well. On the contrary, I wonder if you, seventh uncle, have nightmares haunting you when you return to your dreams at midnight every day?¡± ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± Mike Cheal took off his ck tweed coat, casually resting on the sofa, and sat opposite Vivian Mond, legs folded, with an arrogant posture, ¡°Eating well and sleeping well, how could I have nightmares.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Vivian Mond didn¡¯t bother to talk to him much and got up to walk outside, wanting to see the view of the full yard. Remembering this timest year, she and Morris Cheal were not officially together, but had onlye over as Madame Cheal¡¯s god-granddaughter and stayed overnight after a heavy snowfall. The two of them were walking along the pathte at night, ying and ying, identally falling, and he kissed her and took the opportunity to confess his love. It was like yesterday. As she was walking, there was a figure beside her. Mike Cheal followed her again, ¡°Morris Cheal is dead, I advise you better have some self-awareness and give me all his properties, I can also keep your mother and son alive.¡± ¡°Seventh uncle this is changed to be a beggar? Begging for what you can¡¯t get?¡± Vivian Mond stepped on the snow, creaking, coldly put down a sentence, did not even look at Mike Cheal. Her words provoked Mike Cheal, handsome face suddenly became fierce, but then tinted with a light smile, ¡°At first you waste me, now I kill your man, we are even. Otherwise, do you think I would really leave you alive?¡± That incident was a great shame for Mike Cheal. God knows how many timeste at night, he wanted to strangle Vivian Mond to get over his anger. ¡°Heh.¡± She took a step andughed. Slowly turning sideways, she looked up at Mike Cheal. The snow was still heavy, the cold wind was raging, and the hot breath she spewed formed a white mist, wrapped in snowkes and dispersed by the gale. ¡°Then you should be grateful that I was merciful. If I had known today, I should not have just scrapped you but sent you directly to the path of reincarnation.¡± She said in a deep voice, a pair of pitch-ck eyes long gone from the bright starbursts of yesteryear, all that remained was a deep, bottomless darkness and cold. ¡°You think I don¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± Mike Cheal raised his hand and pointed at Vivian Mond¡¯s face, gritting his teeth. Angelo, who was right behind him, immediately stepped forward, but Vivian Mond raised his hand slightly and waved his index and middle fingers, signaling her to back off. ¡°Kill me?¡± She raised her eyebrows, ¡°Seventh Uncle is so full of energy, it seems that the foreign doctor Anthony found for you is quite capable. Otherwise, if you can¡¯t satisfy Anthony, how can you hold his golden leg? Without him, you Mike Cheal, what a thing!¡± Chapter 646 : Finding Yara Sain’s parents That time in Yara Sain¡¯s vi, Vivian Mond wasted Mike Cheal, butter heard that Mike Cheal spent a lot of money to find the top international male doctor to treat him. I¡¯m sure, I¡¯m sure the effect must be good. ¡°Bastard, you want to die ¡­¡± Mike Cheal was furious and pped Vivian Mond. That action scared Angelo¡¯s heart thumped, immediately rushed forward to try to protect her ¡­ The result is to see Vivian Mond holding Mike Cheal¡¯s wrist with his bare hands, like steel welded, not moving. Her thin lips slightly open, ¡°is to die, you will only die in front of me.¡± After the words, she violently threw away Mike Cheal. I don¡¯t know if it was her incredible strength or the slippery snow on the ground, but Mike Cheal stumbled a few steps before he could stand. Vivian Mond left a message and turned around and walked away. ¡­ Back in the city center in the afternoon, Vivian Mond met Sophie and Mandy for afternoon tea. The two of them knew that the Morris Cheal incident had hit Vivian Mond hard, so they unspokenly did not mention his name. While they were chatting, Vivian Mond¡¯s WeChat message rang. She picked up her phone and opened it to a message from Issac Shaw, showing: [picture]. Issac Shaw saved her life on her wedding day, but afterwards she was hospitalized and Issac Shaw left without saying goodbye when she woke up. Vivian Mond clicked on the picture, it was an invitation. It was a red invitation with gold lettering, even the smallest of invitations was made with a sense of sophistication. Ding¡­ Another weibo message came. The day after tomorrow, my wedding, do you want toe to it? Issac Shaw asked her. Vivian Mond¡¯s memory rewinds to her wedding day, on the back hill of the West Hill vi, she watched Issac Shaw take a bullet for her andy on the ground. The mercenary asked Antina if she wanted to kill her. Issac Shaw shook his head weakly and said to Antina, ¡°When I¡¯m healed, I¡¯ll marry you.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He exchanged ¡®marry Antina¡¯ in order to save her life. Looking at the phrase on the phone screen, it was as if I could substitute Issac Shaw¡¯s foppish face with a yuppie smile, and the charm that was invisibly emitted was enchanting. But Vivian Mond felt a vague pain in his heart, a pain that was not like a knife cut, but a dense stabbing pain that spread to every cell of his body. ¡°Vivian, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Sophie noticed that Vivian Mond¡¯s face did not look right, so she quickly cared. Mandy, who was also concerned, said, ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Vivian Mond put the phone on the table and smiled slightly, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I called you guys out because I missed you and I just want to have dinner together.¡± Her smile, not reaching the bottom of her eyes, was even a bit perfunctory. But Sophie and the others were not surprised. It seems that they have not seen Vivian Mond¡¯s heartfelt smile since Morris Cheal disappeared. ¡­ Country C. Vivian Mond arrived in Country C with Sue Stewart, whom she had promised before the wedding. But she was apanied by Rodney and Destiny. ¡°Darling, I¡¯m so sorry. You¡¯re already pregnant and I¡¯m still dragging you to Fraser Marsh.¡± Sue Stewart took Vivian Mond¡¯s hand affectionately and rubbed her cheek on her shoulder, ¡°You really love me too much.¡± ¡°Huh, let go.¡± Vivian Mond shook her body with a look of disgust, only to feel goose bumps falling off. ¡°Just don¡¯t! Thisdy is your escort, how can I let go of you.¡± Sue Stewart¡¯s ming red lips pulled up a smile and led Vivian Mond to the car. A few people arrived in C, jetg, it was the early morning in C, so they were escorted by car and went straight to the hotel to rest. Vivian Mond, however, woke up early and drove to Yara Sain¡¯s house ording to the correct address she had been given. Standing in front of the Edinson estate, looking at the magnificent estate, Vivian Mond could not help but secretly feel ¡­ No wonder Anthony was so eager to rope in Yara Sain¡¯s parents. Chapter 647 She rang the doorbell, and a bearded foreigner with a fat build at the door approached and asked in English, ¡°Who are you? Who are you here to see?¡± Vivian Mond replied in fluent English, ¡°My name is Vivian Mond and I am a good friend of Yara Sain. I¡¯ve already contacted Mr. Sain and Mrs. Sain beforeing here.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. Come on in.¡± Knowing her identity, the man immediately showed a smile, opened the golden carved door, invited her in, and said, ¡°Miss Mond, please get in, I¡¯ll take you in.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± Vivian Mond got on the tour bus and was taken by the maid through the vineyards and finally to the castle in the estate. ¡°Why don¡¯t you see any busy workers at the estate?¡± Therge estate, covering an area of a hundred hectares, but she rode the tour bus all the way in, found that there are almost no servants in the estate, and everywhere there is still a bit of depression and silence. ¡°The manor was sold, after a while Mr. and Mrs. will move out of the manor, naturally dismissed the servants.¡± The maid driving the tour busmented.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Vivian Mond was shocked, but when he saw that he had arrived outside the castle, he asked no more questions. When she got off the bus, Vivian Mond followed the maid into the castle hall. As soon as he entered, he saw a national couple sitting on the sofa in the living room, chatting about something. ¡°Sir, madam, Miss¡¯s friend is here.¡± The servant went up and said. At that moment the couple looked up and immediately stood up. Vivian Mond walked over and said gently and politely, ¡°Mr. Sain, Mrs. Sain, my name is Vivian Mond and I am a friend of Yara Sain. I¡¯m a friend of Yara Sain. I¡¯m in C today and came to see her.¡± Because they had lived abroad for a long time, they were dressed in foreign style. Mrs Sain¡¯s short ck hair was coiled behind her head, wearing a ck sweater and a light gray mink fur shawl. Even, her makeup is light, her face is haggard, the whole person is a bit depressed. She nced at Mr. Sain, her eyes were full of heaviness, before she walked up to Vivian Mond, ¡°Are you Vivian Mond?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vivian Mond carried some things, handed them over, and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry toe suddenly and disturb you.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re here, you¡¯re here, why are you still buying things. Come in and sit down.¡± Mr. Sain made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture, and was kind. Vivian Mond walked towards the sofa, while ncing upstairs, and asked, ¡°Is Yara Sain she ¡­ still not up yet?¡± There were so many things happening these days that Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t take care of herself, so she didn¡¯t have time toe over to see Yara Sain. She told her parents truthfully about Yara Sain before her marriage andter learned that Yara Sain was rescued. During that time, she only talked to Yara Sain once by phone. Until after the wedding incident, the two cut off contact with each other. ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Mrs Sain stammered, as if she had something difficult to say. ¡°Yara Sain is not here?¡± ¡°She ¡­ s ¡­¡± Mrs Sain shook her head, ¡°Yara is gone.¡± ¡°Gone? Gone where?¡± A few moments of surprise appeared on Vivian Mond¡¯s face. This was Yara Sain¡¯s home, where would she go if she wasn¡¯t in her own home? Mr. Sain pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose, sat down opposite Vivian Mond, and shook his head with a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s a misfortune for the family. I¡¯m Jimmy Sain¡¯s inability to protect my daughter, so she has suffered a lot.¡± The maid came over and handed over a cup of tea. Vivian Mond politely said ¡®thank you¡¯, and continued to listen. ¡°When you called us, I immediately sent someone to save Yara. people were saved, but Anthony ¡­ Anthony that person was holding Yara¡¯s video, I ¡­ I ¡­¡± Chapter 648 : The child is gone Mr. Sain is full of white hair and a sad face. When mentioning this matter, a pair of cloudy eyes are unable to conceal the grief. Mrs Sain saw his voice choked up, then continued: ¡°He threatened us with the video, let us take money for the video, again and again, time after time, intensified, demanding. yara learned of this, several times wanted to kill herself ¡­¡± The video is a very good example of the kind of money that can be used to pay for a video. Vivian Mond immediately took out some tissues and handed them to her, she took the tissues and wiped her tears, and continued: ¡°His father and I have only one daughter in our lives, and we treat her like a treasure. How can I bear to see her suffer such humiliation? Finally ¡­ finally had no choice but to give up everything to Anthony, he was ¡­ willing to let us go ¡­¡± C country, the country style is open, for that kind of ¡®video¡¯, generally will not be banned. So once Yara Sain¡¯s video is exposed to the inte, not only will it not be mosaicked, but it will be forwarded without restriction and reduced to aughing stock. Yara Sain was born in C. If the video were to go viral, she would be called a ¡®special worker¡¯ or even violent if she walked down the street. The Sain family, with their traditional values in their bones and their daughter¡¯s heart, could not stand by and watch Anthony spread the video. For several years, Anthony has been coveting The Sain family property, this time taking advantage of their love for Yara Sain, and secretly designing traps, carefullyid out calctions, and finally easily took away The Sain family property. And now, The Sain family is down and out, no more use value, Anthony even with Yara Sain those videos are useless, and finallypletely deleted. ¡°Anthony is really ruthless.¡± Vivian Mond¡¯s pink fist was clenched, finally understanding where Anthony¡¯s huge investment in Eonothem Group came from. It turned out that the money was invested in Eonothem Group by draining the blood of Yara Sain¡¯s parents. I¡¯m sure that in a short time, Eonothem Group will change hands and eventually fall into Anthony¡¯s hands. Mike Cheal, at best, is just a stupid pawn. ¡°Mr. Sain and Mrs. Sain are wise to do so. Money, after all, is an external thing. Only by living can the family be happy.¡± Vivian Mond advised the couple. Anthony is the youngest prince of the royal family of C. He is highly favored and is no match for The Sain family. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good to be alive, it¡¯s good to be alive.¡± Mrs Sain let out a deep sigh, ¡°It¡¯s just that my Yara ¡­ is suffering.¡± Mrs Sain couldn¡¯t help but bawl her eyes out, Vivian Mond looked at her heart very ufortable, put her arm around her shoulder and gave her a warm hug, ¡°Mrs Sain, don¡¯t worry, they will get what¡¯sing to them.¡± ¡°Yara Sain was self-absorbed for a while, her mother and I couldn¡¯t see past that and sent her somewhere else. New environment, new start, I hope Miss Mond will forget about her.¡± Mr. Sain didn¡¯t want Vivian Mond to be around Yara Sain anymore, he appreciated everything Vivian Mond had done for Yara Sain, but just wanted to use thest of his ability to protect her daughter¡¯s innocence for the rest of her life. ¡°I understand.¡± Vivian Mond expressed understanding and asked again, ¡°Where is her ¡­ child?¡± ¡°Gave it to someone else.¡± To The Sain family, that child was a disgrace, and they were even more afraid that the presence of the child would keep Yara Sain in the shadows for the rest of her life. Vivian Mond¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly, ¡°Yara Sain, does she know?¡± The Shu¡¯s each hung their heads and shook their heads. ¡­ Vivian Mond didn¡¯t know how she left Edinson Manor, but her mind was filled with the words of The Sain family couple. Her heart ached for Yara Sain, but her heart was not in it. Ultimately too weak, too small! Thankfully, Yara Sain had parents who doted on her and would protect her reputation even if they had to give away their entire estate. Sitting in the car, Vivian Mond took her phone and made a call to Rodney, ¡°Find me a child.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Hanson. remember, it has to be a secret search.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Mond.¡± The other party hung up the phone, Vivian Mond slowly closed his eyes, his hand could not help but fall on his abdomen. I think: If one day I also fall into the same situation as Yara Sain, who will protect my child?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 649 : Finding the man you love After returning to the hotel, Vivian Mond happened to meet Destiny who wasing downstairs. ¡°You went out?¡± Destiny just went to Vivian Mond¡¯s room to look for her and knocked on the door and no one answered. ¡°Well, I just went to see a friend.¡± Vivian Mond told her truthfully. ¡°I was going to tell you, but I have some things I need to take care of. When you¡¯re done, juste see me.¡± ¡°Okay. You¡¯ve been running around L City and C country for a while now.¡± Vivian Mond was very grateful. ¡°You¡¯re wee, it¡¯s what I should do. Remember what your teacher said, stay away from The Lee family people.¡± With a bright smile and a wave of her hand, Destiny walked out of the hotel with her luggage and got straight into a cab to leave. The reason she was so relieved to leave was because in Country C, no one dared to touch Vivian Mond now. Andst time in C, even if they kidnapped Morris Cheal to threaten Vivian Mond, they didn¡¯t dare to hurt her to the end.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When Vivian Mond went upstairs and went back to the hotel to rest, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the message Issac Shaw had sent her. He was getting married. The wedding is tomorrow. Knock knock knock- Someone knocked on the room door, ¡°Vivian, it¡¯s me, open the door, I need to talk to you.¡± It was Sue Stewart. Vivian Mond got up and went to the door, and just as she pulled it open, she saw Sue Stewart¡¯s frustrated and lost expression, her sad little eyes staring at her, ¡°Vivian, can you make an appointment with Fraser Marsh for me, I called him and he didn¡¯t answer.¡± She was a little chagrined and leaned against the wall with her arms around her chest in anger, ¡°The men chasing thisdy are all lined up in France, why is everyone I like so hard to get!¡± Sue Stewart is tall, delicate, beautiful, and has the financial backing of the Stewart Group, so she lives like the princess everyone dreams of. But princesses also have princess troubles. For example, she is deeply in love with Fraser Marsh, and she flew from L City to C for Fraser Marsh, but now she can¡¯t see him. Vivian Mond shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t have his contact information, there is nothing I can do. But ¡­¡± She suddenly thought of something and reminded, ¡°Tomorrow is Antina and Shrek¡¯s big wedding day, Fraser Marsh will definitely be there. You can go over to ¡­ take your chances.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about Antina Winnie Streeter? The ck Hand¡¯s honest daughter?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Oh, okay. By the way, I heard people say that the man she is going to marry is not a foreigner, but from our country of China, called ¡­ right, called Issac Shaw. is it true ah?¡± Suddenly, Sue Stewart¡¯s gossip heart zed, leaving Fraser Marsh behind and looking at Vivian Mond with an expectant face, waiting for her answer. ¡°Right.¡± Vivian Mond nodded and turned to enter the suite, Sue Stewart following. ¡°My goodness, Issac Shaw is extremely lucky to be married to Fleck Streeter¡¯s daughter. I heard that Fleck Streeter is a ck-handed man who dotes on Antina Winnie Streeter like the apple of his eye. Even their castle is named after ¡®Antina¡¯.¡± Antina-Wenny Streeter is Antina¡¯s full name. And Issac Shaw¡¯s full English name is Shrek Robinson. ¡°So, they¡¯re getting married tomorrow, are you going to be there?¡± Vivian Mond sat on the couch, casually holding a cushion in his hand, and looked at herzily. ¡°Go, of course I¡¯m going. I¡¯ll find a way to get an invitation for the sake of my man-god.¡± Sue Stewart spoke with a pair of big, gleaming eyes shining with radiance, seemingly extraordinarily excited about tomorrow. ¡°Go ahead then, I¡¯m a little tired and want to sleep all day tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal.¡± The two decided happily. ¡­ The next day. Sue Stewart dressed up and went to Issac Shaw¡¯s wedding. Vivian Mond wasn¡¯t there, so she thought of a gift. But after thinking about it, they didn¡¯t need any gifts, so they just gave up. While Sue Stewart was away, Vivian Mond contacted Adrian Edwin, who was in C. Because Morris Cheal disappeared, the original n for Vivian Mond toe to C to open a private detective agency can only be left to Adrian Edwin, while Vivian Mond is responsible for the management of the L City private detective agency. Chapter 650 : Mystery Man Infiltrates The wedding of Antina Winnie Streeter and Shrek Robinson was counted as a grand wedding, very grand. On the way to Adrian Edwin, Vivian Mond saw billboards beside the road, nowhere but on the wedding photo of the two of them. Antina¡¯s father directly opened a ten-day banquet for all the poor people in the area for free, a good deed that won Antina and Issac Shaw more blessings for their marriage. Buzzing ¨C In the car, Vivian Mond¡¯s cell phone rings suddenly. She nced down at the phone screen and the word ¡®Issac Shaw¡¯ jumped on it. Vivian Mond hesitated a bit, but finally answered the phone and wished from her heart, ¡°Congrattions, happy wedding.¡± There was a long silence on the other end of the line, but vaguely, she heard a helpless sigh. Vivian Mond¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly, she brought the phone next to her ear to see that it was still on the line. She then asked, ¡°Calling me, is there something wrong?¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re here in C. My wedding, you don¡¯t even want toe to it?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± It was no surprise that Issac Shaw would know that she wasing to C. Vivian Mond¡¯s red lips pursed, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I have things to do, I really can¡¯t go.¡± As she spoke, she held the phone¡¯s fingers slightly harder, her eyes darkened a few points, converging on the sadness, ¡°Antina likes you a lot, I sincerely wish you good luck ¡­ beep beep beep ¡­¡± The other side did not give Vivian Mond the opportunity to let her finish her sentence, but coldly hung up the phone. Vivian Mond¡¯s heart sank, as if a huge stone was pressed into it, too heavy to speak. In the evening, a drunken Sue Stewart returned to the hotel, crying like a tearful person. When she saw Vivian Mond, she jumped straight at her, and fell into her arms like a child, ¡°Oooh ¡­ Vivian, I lost my love, Fraser Marsh, that bastard, he ¡­ He doesn¡¯t see me.¡± Vivian Mond: ¡°¡­¡± Is that called lost love? That¡¯s right. It¡¯s called a unteral announcement of love loss. She helped Sue Stewart back to her room and reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s hard to find a three-legged toad, two-legged men are all over the street, and without Fraser Marsh, there are other men.¡± ¡°No, I want Fraser Marsh ¡­¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Sitting on the couch, Sue Stewart just felt her stomach flip and she gagged ufortably. Vivian Mond immediately handed her the trash can and watched as Sue Stewart hugged the trash can and vomited endlessly, muttering the name ¡®Fraser Marsh¡¯ over and over. After letting Sue Stewart toss and turn for a while, Vivian Mond finally put her to bed. When she stopped crying, Vivian Mond returned to her room and went to sleep. But this night, she tossed and turned, unable to sleep at night. It waste at night, and she got up without any sleepiness and went to the floor-to-ceiling window of her suite, overlooking the bustling downtown area, the dark night without the moon, the neon lights outside, the twinkling lights of the towering buildings and the neon lights, illuminating the night as bright as day. It is said that where there is light, there is warmth. But this cold light could not warm up Vivian Mond¡¯s heart, which was immersed in a cold pool. Because she was pregnant, Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t drink, so she sat on the sofa in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, immersed in a room full of darkness, feeling the prosperity and brilliance outside. Squeak¨C Suddenly, a small sound rang out from the suite, it was tiny, but she was alerted to it. Gradually, she sensed peopleing toward her. However, as the person leaned closer, Vivian Mond¡¯s closed eyes snapped open and a dagger appeared in her hand at some point, pressing it precisely against the person¡¯s neck. ¡°Who are you?¡± She questioned in a cold voice. Chapter 651 : Enemy for Life ¡°Me.¡± Issac Shaw responded indifferently. Seeing Vivian Mond so alert, he was doubly relieved and at the same time could not help but feel some heartache. How many fears and dangers did she experience to develop such an amazing alertness? Hearing Issac Shaw¡¯s voice, Vivian Mond put away the dagger in his hand, ¡°Aren¡¯t you ¡­ on your wedding night today? What are you doing here looking for me?¡± ¡°I just wanted toe and see how busy the woman who was ruthless enough not to attend my wedding really is?¡± He stood in front of her and looked down at her. There were no lights on in the room, only a faint light shining in through the ss from a short distance away, a vague outline of the other woman, but no clear view of her features. Vivian Mond was at a loss for words, not knowing how to answer Issac Shaw¡¯s question, and sat down weakly on the sofa, ¡°Go back, Antina will be anxious if she can¡¯t see you.¡± ¡°She¡¯s in a good mood today, drunk.¡± ¡°You¡¯re her husband now, whether she¡¯s drunk or sober, you¡¯re there for her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re teaching me how to do things?¡± ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m just being kind.¡± Vivian Mond inclined her head to look out the window and didn¡¯t say another word. Issac Shaw smiled coldly, most likely because his eyes had adjusted to the darkness, so he walked easily and freely to the wine cab, took a bottle of red wine and two sses, when he turned around, his eyes inadvertently fell on Vivian Mond, remembered afterwards that she was pregnant, so he had to put back a tall ss. When he sat down across from Vivian Mond and ced the goblet on the table, he easily uncorked the wine, poured himself a ss and drank it.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The rich aroma of the wine hit him and aroused the craving in Vivian Mond¡¯s heart. God knows, since Morris Cheal lost contact with him, he was so preupied every day, how much he wanted to drink to relieve stress, but he was pregnant and did not dare to drink. ¡°What did youe to see me about?¡± Vivian Mond leaned sideways on the single sofa, propping his head on the armrest with his elbows, and looked across at Issac Shaw. The living room was still unlit, and the two seemed to adjust to the faint shimmering light of the dim night, just sitting there. ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ve been through the gunfire together, should we be so desperate?¡± He held a tall ss, took a sip of red wine, and snorted lightly. ¡°Both have families now, it¡¯s not good for a lonely man and woman to be in the same room together.¡± ¡°You¡¯re worried about me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. I just don¡¯t want to be misunderstood.¡± Vivian Mond tilted her head and looked out the window. The cold night ofte winter, because of the temperature difference between the inside and outside of the room, made a thinyer of water mist on the ss, dense the gorgeous lights in the view. In the daze, even the light is Morris Cheal¡¯s appearance, a knitted brows and a smile, as if the voice echoed in the ears. ¡°Thinking of him?¡± When Issac Shaw saw Vivian Mond lying motionless, her mind wandering, he knew she was thinking of him. She didn¡¯t say anything for a long time, and when Issac Shaw tried to break the silence, Vivian Mond asked, ¡°If he¡¯s not dead, you¡¯ll be enemies for the rest of your lives?¡± Issac Shaw¡¯s eyes were slightly downcast. In the darkness, his dark pupils were as bright as obsidian after the rain, but as her voice fell, those eyes lost their sparkle for a moment. ¡°Yes.¡± His slender fingers holding the tall ss tightened, throwing his voice, ¡°No death, no rest.¡± Vivian Mond: ¡°¡­¡± Again, silence. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Issac Shaw, but Vivian Mond really didn¡¯t know how to respond. Yeon Shaw¡¯s death was directly rted to Morris Cheal¡¯s, but half of the me was her own. Not to mention the death of Yeon Shaw, Issac Shaw will not let go of what Morris Cheal has done to Issac Shaw before. Chapter 652 : Found him In the end, she was the one who asked the question she shouldn¡¯t have asked. ¡°Let¡¯s not meet again in the future. antina is good to you, cherish him.¡± She sounded heavy. ¡°That depends on fate.¡± Issac Shaw replied carelessly, and sat across from Vivian Mond, drinking quietly. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but as Vivian Mond was drifting off to sleep, she felt a sudden lightness in her body and subconsciously tried to move her hands, but she heard Issac Shaw say, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± He carried her to the bed and covered her with the bedding, ¡°Go to sleep, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Issac Shaw knew that Vivian Mond was very skilled, but the way she sat across from him, obviously sleepy but always on guard and alert, was like a nail embedded in her heart, and a tingling sensation swept through every nerve in her body.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The party was so sleepy that her eyelids were filled with lead, and now Vivian Mond was instantly awake. Shey back on the bed and looked at Issac Shaw standing in the darkness, ¡°Well ¡­ see youter.¡± See youter. Vivian Mond did not hesitate to say goodbye to him, Issac Shaw was stunned for a few seconds, nasal nostrils, a seemingly self-deprecating, step, away. Even though he was disappointed, he closed the door very gently. Vivian Mond didn¡¯t think twice about how Issac Shaw got into the room. If he wanted toe in, no one could have stopped him. So, he drifted off to sleep. The next day, Vivian Mond woke up and went to look for Sue Stewart, but no one was in her room. When she called, she was looking for Fraser Marsh again. Vivian Mond had nothing better to do than to look for Adrian Edwin and go to the branch of the private detective agency opened in C. She discussed with Adrian Edwin about the future operation n. It was not until sunset that she took the car back to the hotel. But at that moment, the cell phone in Vivian Mond¡¯s pocket rang. When she took out the phone, it was Trent Stone¡¯s call. ¡°Trent ¡­¡± ¡°Youngdy, we found it, we found it! We¡¯ve found the boss!¡± As soon as the phone was connected, Trent Stone¡¯s exuberant voice came from the other end of the line, perhaps so excited that his voice became hoarse. Vivian Mond¡¯s indifferent expression was instantly colored with incredible joy after hearing Trent Stone¡¯s words, and her dull, dusty eyes became clear. She sat up straight, excited, ¡°Did you say Morris? Did you find him?¡± ¡°Yes. I just got word that he was found in the town of Jiangnan. Youngdy, when are youing back?¡± Trent Stone was so excited that he couldn¡¯t wait to rush to Morris Cheal¡¯s side to check it out. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Vivian Mond hung up the phone and immediately logged on to the ticketing app, and there was a flight in an hour and forty-five minutes. She booked her ticket and said to the cab driver, ¡°Please turn around and go to the airport, thank you.¡± ¡°Yes, no problem, ma¡¯am.¡± The cab driver made a U-turn at the intersection ahead and headed straight for the airport. Her passport and ID card were in her shoulder bag, the ones she had left in the hotel were not important, and she just wanted to go back to her country right now. Sitting in the car, she looked out of the window. Although it was a foreign country, Vivian Mond felt that the evening scenery here was picturesque, which inexplicably made her heart feel a little warm. Happy, excited, and vaguely scared. He had been missing for three months without a trace, and now that she had finally heard from him, Vivian Mond was in a state of uncertainty. ¡°Hello, can you drive a little faster?¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, there are traffic rules to be followed even if you are going fast.¡± The cab driver red at her through the rearview mirror, his face was thick with displeasure. Most of them felt that this kind of ¡®unreasonable¡¯ people have long beenmonce. ¡°I¡¯m catching a flight, and beingte will dy things a lot. Thank you, please.¡± Vivian Mond said while opening her shoulder bag, taking out a pile of bills directly from it, leaning her body forward and cing the money on the passenger side, ¡°Please.¡± Chapter 653 The ¡®ability of the banknotes¡¯ is really full of backbone, the cab driver¡¯s eyes are bright, like Sichuan opera changing face, showing a smile, hehe smiled, dy, you sit tight, guarantee not to let you miss the ne.¡± So, before Vivian Mond could react, the car picked up speed, and the back of the car was full of pushback. Vivian Mond did not feel anything wrong, red lips pulled up a smile. Morris, wait for me, wait for me toe back for you. An hour and thirty minutester, Vivian Mond boarded the ne without incident. The cab was very fast, but the airport could not resist the dy. Vivian Mond had no choice but to contact Destiny and ask her to say hello to the airport people, so that she could wait for her alone. The ne took off, Vivian Mond sat in the seat, excited, from time to time will look at the phone time, a minute, all feel like a turtle in the movement. She had never felt that time would pass so slowly. More than ten hourster, the ne arrived in L City. Vivian Mond left the airport in a hurry and was going to take a cab back, but Destiny had already informed Trent Stone. She had just left the station when she saw Trent Stone standing at the door waiting for her. ¡°Youngdy?¡± Trent Stone jogged over and handed her the jacket in his hand, ¡°It¡¯s snowing, put on a coat.¡± Vivian Mond, with Morris Cheal on her mind, took the jacket and slid it around her wrist, frowning, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good, book a flight to Gangnam immediately.¡± Now that she was sure it was Morris Cheal, Vivian Mond wanted to go to see him without dy. ¡°Angelo gave me an order to take you back to rest after I receive you, or she will kill me.¡± Trent Stone bristled and sighed, ¡°As much as I want to see the boss too, youngdy you have two little young masters in your belly now, I have to take care of you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll check the flights.¡± There was a distance from L City to Jiangnan, and driving there was far better than taking a ne. Vivian Mond took her phone and searched for the flight and was relieved, ¡°There¡¯s a flight to Clearwater City in two and a half hours, then a connecting flight to Jiangnan is fine.¡± ¡°Youngdy, you ¡­¡± Trent Stone was a little helpless, ¡°The body is the most important ah.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know my own physical condition very well.¡± She smiled confidently and took her phone to book a flight. It was already after six in the evening when I took the ne from C. After arriving in L City, it was also nighttime at home due to the time difference. Vivian Mond had no time to rest, booked a flight, squinted in the car for a while, and then left for Jiangnan by ne with Trent Stone. The next day, at 10am, Vivian Mond and Trent Stone arrived in Jiangnan without any problems. Jiangnan has four seasons, far more pleasant than L City, with a temperature of a dozen degrees, you only need to wear a thin knitted shirt and a thin jacket. When they came out of the airport, they were met by Arlo Marsh and Danny. When she saw them, Vivian Mond immediately went up to them, restrained her inner ecstasy and asked, ¡°Where is he?¡± Arlo Marsh and Danny pursed their lips, the two brothers looked at each other, and finally said to Vivian Mond, ¡°He¡¯s fine, but we didn¡¯t tell him you were here.¡± The person who spoke was Danny. The intuition that had been strong told Vivian Mond that things weren¡¯t that simple, but she didn¡¯t show it either, just gave a slight jowl and got into the car. In the car, she took off her ck down jacket and wore a beige knitted shirt, although it was just not too cold and not too hot.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. But Vivian Mond felt so hot that she was sweating in no time. The car passed a store, she said: ¡°Danny brother stop, wait for me a moment, I go to buy clothes.¡± Chapter 654 : Arlo Marsh is angry In the car, several people of the opposite sex were there, Vivian Mond could neither undress nor have clothes to change into. She had to ask Danny to pull over while she went to buy a new outfit.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Trent Stone tugged on his sweater, ¡°I¡¯m going to go buy some clothes too, Mud, it¡¯s hot.¡± The two of them got out of the car together and went to the clothing store. Inside the car, sitting in the driver¡¯s seat of Danny lit a cigarette, annoyed with a few puffs, clear face full of gloom. The fingers holding the cigarette flicked the butt out the window and said in a serious tone, ¡°Do you think she can ept the reality?¡± Arlo Marsh sat in the passenger seat, arms around his chest, looking ahead, his ink-dyed eyebrows knitted, as if he hadn¡¯t stretched since he saw Vivian Mond. He sighed, ¡°She¡¯s far tougher than we¡¯ve ever seen her.¡± ¡°Yes, a fine girl indeed. It¡¯s no wonder Morris dotes on her.¡± Danny nodded. Ding¨C Suddenly, Arlo Marsh¡¯s WeChat beeped. He pulled out his phone, unlocked it, and it was a WeChat message. The first message was a picture. The first message was a picture of a snowy winter sky, a small hand wearing a ck glove holding a marshmallow, and a smiley face on a heart-shaped pink marshmallow. The second message: [just downstairs when I saw a cotton candy for sale, I bought one, actually asked me five dors. Are marshmallows so expensive now? When Arlo Marsh saw the message from Aurora, his unsmiling face first froze, then couldn¡¯t help butugh. Aurora would rarely contact him on a regr basis, who would have thought that today she would suddenly send him such a message, most likely to share a good mood. ¡°What are you looking at, smiling like a fool.¡± Danny saw Arlo Marshughing lightly, curiously inclined his head toe over and swept a nce, ¡°Is that the message from that little dummy?¡± Little dummy? After Danny finished, Arlo Marsh raised his eyes, a cold awning shot over, he immediately shook his head, ¡°mouth dipped, mouth dipped, haha ¡­¡± ¡°Her name is Aurora and she has a name.¡± Arlo Marsh spat clearly and pronounced heavily, with a few warning notes. ¡°Got it, Aurora, sister Aurora.¡± Danny seemed to have forgotten about Morris Cheal for a moment, and his face, full of gloom, had a long-lost smile after the clouds had lifted. They are all brothers since childhood, like brothers, Morris Cheal¡¯s affair has brought them also brought great hurt and pain. Danny¡¯s address to Aurora pleased Arlo Marsh, and just as he opened the keypad of his phone, searching for what message to reply to ¡­ Two messages on the screen were withdrawn right under his nose. Retracted? Sorry, wrong message.] Soon, a message appeared in the chat dialog box. Looking at this exnation, the smile on Arlo Marsh¡¯s face disappeared in an instant, and his rxed eyebrows knitted up again. Did she send the wrong message? So, who was she sending a message to? Suddenly, a thought came to mind. Is she in love? Danny was talking to Arlo Marsh, found that he did not squeak, looked back and found that his face was not right, and peeked his head to nce at the message on the phone, could not help but raise an eyebrow, ¡°Aurora is not in love, right?¡± At that, Arlo Marsh¡¯s eyebrows knitted tighter. His eyes were austere, ¡°Obviously?¡± ¡°If not in love, who would post such childish pictures? Only a young couple in love would share everything with each other.¡± Danny raised his hand, brought the cigarette to his mouth and took a puff, andughed lightly, ¡°You really are a ya head.¡± Chapter 655 : Finally Meeting Him Arlo Marsh¡¯s face sank and sank, a thick, inextricable haze frozen on his face, wrapped in a few moments of sulking.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. At that moment, Vivian Mond and Trent Stone turned back and got into the car. Arlo Marsh scanned his phone and didn¡¯t reply to the message, he just put it in his pocket. The car started slowly and made its way to its destination. Vivian Mond went in and quickly bought two outfits, quoted her size, changed in the dressing room, and brought another set of clothes with her for easy changing. She wore a thin beige knit sweater with a small ck chic jacket over it, the loose knit just enough to cover her pregnant belly. Although it is a casual matching clothes, but also can highlight her tall figure, lining the small face lips red teeth white, eyebrows like a painting, mature and a fewzy lovely. ¡°Are we almost there?¡± Outside the car window is a staggered height, whitewashed courtyard, small bridges and flowing water, flowers and willows along the river, the clear river reflects the scaled houses, willow branches, a breeze, dense the picture, forming a natural abstractionist painting. Looking up, thendscape was picturesque, but Vivian Mond had no time for the beautiful scenery, only to see Morris Cheal quickly. ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Danny said back. Through the rearview mirror, he saw Vivian Mond¡¯s impatient look, her pale cheeks full of anticipation. Since Morris Cheal¡¯s disappearance, Vivian Mond had remained calm and collected enough. But after she got the news, all her emotional restraint copsed instantly, and she couldn¡¯t control her eagerness to see Morris Cheal. The car drove slowly down the brick road, avoiding pedestrians, turning right, and finally pulling into a parking space on the side of the road. ¡°Here we are.¡± Danny said as he steadied the car. Vivian Mond immediately pushed open the door, stepped out of the car, stood at the curb and looked around, saw no one, and asked Arlo Marsh, who approached, ¡°Where is it?¡± Bang, bang, bang¨C Her heart was beating wildly, and the sound of its beating seemed to be amplified a million times, as if it was about to jump out of her throat. She was so nervous that her breath caught in her throat, and she couldn¡¯t stop the sweat from forming on her hands, which were hanging at her side. Arlo Marsh looked somber, nced sideways at Danny, who was getting out of the driver¡¯s seat, and when he saw someoneing out of the yard in front of him, he pointed, ¡°There.¡± He pointed in the direction behind Vivian Mond. At that moment, Vivian Mond¡¯s beautiful eyes were flooded with starlight, and her real eyes lit up like a pearl. Nervous to the point of panic, Vivian Mond jerked back, lips slightly open, ¡°Morris ¡­¡± She subconsciously wanted to shout ¡®Morris¡¯, but when she saw the scene in front of her, the syble Morris that had not yet issued from her mouth was mercilessly blown away by the wind. Not twenty meters away from the entrance of a courtyard, a woman pushing a wheelchair, while the wheelchair is sitting on a man dressed in ck casual clothes. The man¡¯s left arm sleeve was empty, and with a gust of wind, the sleeve swayed with the wind. And the man¡¯s face, half of which was livid from severe burns, had a horrific appearance. Vivian Mond froze, and her feet seemed to be filled with lead, too heavy to lift. Her mind was all about Morris Cheal¡¯s handsome and handsome appearance, his posture was strong, and his smile was handsome and seductive. But now, his handsome no longer exists, half of his face is ruined, the left arm is all gone. Buzz¡­ Vivian Mond¡¯s brain buzzed, his body went limp, and he was helped by Arlo Marsh, who was at his side, with quick eyes and hands. ¡°Calm down.¡± He reassured Vivian Mond and red at Danny, ¡°I told you, she shouldn¡¯t know.¡± Danny tugged at the tie around his neck, a painful color surfaced in his eyes behind the lenses, and his sympathetic gaze fell on Vivian Mond, ¡°She¡¯s Morris¡¯ wife and has the right to know.¡± Chapter 656 : Unable to accept reality On the contrary, Trent Stone beside him saw the situation and immediately ran over, ¡°boss? boss, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Trent Stone stood in front of the wheelchair and reached out to lift the man¡¯s empty sleeve, ¡°Where¡¯s your hand? What the hell is going on?¡± ¡°You ¡­ who are you?¡± The woman pushing Morris Cheal¡¯s wheelchair had a cold face as she stepped forward and shoved Trent Stone away, yelling in the localnguage, vaguely sounding like, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, are you sick.¡± Trent Stone was caught off guard and stumbled a bit, looking at the short-haired woman in front of him with a slightly chubby figure, incredulously, ¡°Who are you again? What is the rtionship with our boss? Why did my boss get like this?¡± The more he spoke, the more agitated he became, finally grabbing the woman by the cor of her sweatshirt in a fury. ¡°Trent Stone, what are you doing!¡± At that moment, Philip Dixon came out from the courtyard, stepped forward and pushed Trent Stone away, ¡°Stop it.¡± Philip Dixon stepped between Trent Stone and the short-haired woman, then turned back to the short-haired woman and exined, ¡°Adriana, sorry, this is my brother. We used to be his friends, and he¡¯s just having a hard time epting it all of a sudden.¡± ¡°Oh, so.¡± Adriana red at Trent Stone and squatted beside Morris Cheal, her tone immediately bing gentle, ¡°Lane, they¡¯re all your old friends, do you know them?¡± The man in the wheelchair looked at them with a strange look in his eyes and shook his head. ¡°What Lane?¡± Vivian Mond, who was standing aside and took a long time to adjust, walked over and asked. Philip Dixon immediately exined: ¡°Adriana saved Morris, these days she has been the one to take care of. She didn¡¯t know Morris¡¯s name, so she gave him ¡®Lane¡¯. And ¡­¡± As soon as the words stopped, Philip Dixon hesitated and said, ¡°Morris, he is not only mute, but also¡­ He has lost his memory.¡± ¡°No, it can¡¯t be, it can¡¯t ¡­ be.¡± Vivian Mond thought about seeing Morris Cheal again, he must have injuries, but no matter what, she could not ept that Morris Cheal is without his left arm, half of his face is a hideous appearance after burns, moreover, he can no longer even speak. She shook her head like a rattle, holding on to her strength for three months, at this moment her faith copsed, her expectations disappeared, and all that remained was the huge shock and heartbreak brought by the truth. The pain, as if the whole person fell on a board covered with iron nails, every part of the body is surging with bone-chilling pain, pain to the suffocation, pain to the eyes, pain to even choke on tears can not make a sound. ¡°Vivian, you ¡­ you do not do this ¡­¡± Danny saw Vivian Mond¡¯s painful appearance and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should have listened to Arlo Marsh and shouldn¡¯t have told you.¡± Vivian Mond covered her chest with one hand and her mouth with the other, not wanting to cry, but she couldn¡¯t stop the tears from rushing down. She was weak and was supported by Danny, and just leaned weakly against him. It took a long time for Vivian Mond to get over it, shaking her head and calming down: ¡°Have you done a DNA test? Is it possible that he¡¯s not ¡­ not Morris at all?¡± Philip Dixon turned back and nced at Arlo Marsh with a hundred times helplessness, and then at Danny. Trent Stone also said, ¡°Yeah, the boss is so powerful, how could ¡­ how could he have gotten this way? Can ¡­¡± He also wanted to doubt, but there was nothing to doubt. The person in front of him, although his face was injured, but it is not the whole face disfigured, how could he not recognize his boss?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t deceive yourself and others. I thought the same thing when I saw Morris yesterday, so I can rte to it very well. You ¡­ you have to ept the reality.¡± Philip Dixon¡¯s eyes were flushed red, ¡°I¡¯ve been Morris¡¯s brother for decades, would I not recognize him?¡± Chapter 657 : Vivian Mond was in pain As he said this, he went to Morris Cheal¡¯s side, reached out and pulled his cor clothes. ¡°Well, the wound on his corbone was identally injured when I fought with him. He was shot three times on your wedding day, and the muzzle is still there!¡± ¡°Arlo Marsh and I we¡¯ve seen it all, Vivian you ¡­¡± Danny sensed Vivian Mond¡¯s pained look and followed suit, ¡°I trusted you to ept the reality before I chose to tell you.¡± Vivian Mond pushed Danny away, stumbled, walked to Morris Cheal¡¯s front, reddened eyes heavy with glistening tears, she sniffled, choked: ¡°Morris, do you ¡­ you still know me? ¡± The man looked up, a bewildered face. Looked at her, then at the woman named Adriana, then shook his head. ¡°What does shaking your head mean? Don¡¯t recognize me?¡± Vivian Mond¡¯s eyes widened as she let the tears fall like broken beads, ¡°Really forgot everything?¡± For a moment, Vivian Mond didn¡¯t know whether finding Morris Cheal was a happy or a sad experience. Even if she has extremely strong resistance to stress, but now she can not face the reality. ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t be sad. If something happens to you, it will only make your rtives hurt and your enemies hate you.¡± Philip Dixon looked at Vivian Mond with anger and heartache, ¡°I will never let go of the person who harmed Morris, and if I catch him, I will make sure he knows what it is to suffer.¡± As he spoke, Philip Dixon¡¯s conjecture nced at Trent Stone, his eyes almost overflowing with murderous intent. Trent Stone knew he was ashamed, he clenched his fist and said with his head held high: ¡°Mr. Dixon doesn¡¯t have to look at me like that. If I see my brother again, I will never be merciful!¡± ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Philip Dixon was angry, pointed at Trent Stone¡¯s face, ¡°That is your own brother, you will be able to do him? Morris has saved the lives of you two brothers, and finally raised you two white-eyed wolves!¡± ¡°Sorry boss person is my brother, not me, you rushed me what I!¡± Trent Stone angry clenched back teeth, flooded with bearish anger eyes stared at Philip Dixon, ¡°I said, even if he is my brother, let me catch him, I will definitely take revenge for the boss, you ¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Eyes with tears Vivian Mond lightly reprimanded, ¡°can not be quiet?!¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The reality is too cruel, Vivian Mond really difficult to ept, just want to let themselves quiet. Arlo Marsh handed her a tissue, his angr lips slightly open, trying tofort Vivian Mond, but all words seemed to pale inparison. He chose to remain silent. Vivian Mond took the tissue and wiped away her tears, took a deep breath, and secretly gathered the courage to walk into Morris Cheal. Standing in front of him, she looked down at him in his wheelchair, his handsome face no longer there, his face half burned and distorted as if to tell the story of the tragedy he had been through. She raised her hand trembling, wanting to touch his face, but it stopped in mid-air, never having the courage to touch the burned face. ¡°Are you disgusted with him?¡± Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice sounded behind her. At the sound, the crowd turned around and saw Lisa appear in their view from nowhere. She was wearing a ck V-neck waist-length skirt and a dark gray suit, and she walked over on high heels. But she was staring at Morris Cheal for a moment, so her heels broke and she almost fell. But Lisa still did not look down at the masonry floor, but approached Morris Cheal step by step, pupils seismic stare, red lips slightly open, astonished backwards. ¡°How ¡­ how did this happen?¡± Chapter 658 : Gratitude Lisa knew about Morris Cheal¡¯s situation before she came, so she had already prepared herself mentally to make a sarcastic remark when she saw Vivian Mond hesitating just now. It wasn¡¯t until she got closer and saw Morris Cheal¡¯s appearance that she understood how Vivian Mond felt just now.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Who are you again?¡± Adriana, who was standing behind Morris Cheal, looked at Lisa suspiciously, and for a moment became more and more curious about Morris Cheal¡¯s identity. Lisa did not pay attention to Adriana, but stretched out her hand with red nails and touched Morris Cheal¡¯s empty left sleeve. At that moment, tears welled up in her eyes, ¡°Why is this happening? Morris, aren¡¯t you very capable, why did you get yourself into this mess?¡± She murmured in a low voice, speaking with a few trembles. Seeing this scene, the crowd was heavy-hearted, and Vivian Mond became more and moreplicated. Half a long time, she said to Adriana: ¡°Thank you for saving my husband, I¡¯ve been looking for him for three months. Now that he¡¯s alive, it¡¯s time for me to bring him home.¡± No matter what Morris Cheal is like now, he is her husband, and she naturally wants to take him back to L City for treatment. Adriana shook her head, ¡°How do I know whether you are good or bad people? He has amnesia now and doesn¡¯t know you guys, I will not agree to you taking her away.¡± ¡°Let me take him away, and I¡¯ll give you a million.¡± Lisa raised her hand to wipe the tears from her eyes and spoke to Adriana. When she finished, she looked at Vivian Mond, ¡°What qualifications do you have to stay with him? The fact that he is in this situation today is all because of you, Vivian Mond, you can¡¯t protect him, you will only harm him. Since Morris has lost his memory, it would be safer to let him stay with me forever.¡± Lisa loves Morris Cheal purely and simply wants to be with him. Even if he is now disfigured, she does not mind. And Lisa¡¯s words could be called ¡®murderous¡¯ and deeply stung Vivian Mond. Those words looped infinitely in Vivian Mond¡¯s mind, and every word was heartbreaking. She staggered a little, her incredible gaze fell on Lisa, her red lips slightly opened, ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± Stammering for a long time, finally could not say a reason. ¡°Lisa, what are you talking about again.¡± Philip Dixon saw Vivian Mond greatly stimted, could not help but stand out to reprimand. But Arlo Marsh, Danny, Trent Stone, the three did not say anything. For one thing, they also think Morris Cheal was seriously injured and Vivian Mond have a direct rtionship; secondly, Ethan is the direct perpetrator, Trent Stone also dare not squeal. ¡°I bullshit?¡± Lisa¡¯s pale face was red with anger as she red at Philip Dixon and gave him a shove, ¡°Philip, are you a brother, Morris is in such a state, and you say it has nothing to do with Vivian Mond? I think you¡¯re just a little bit confused.¡± ¡°Before he met Vivian Mond, Morris was living his life as he pleased. Look, look at him now, he doesn¡¯t even look human anymore, don¡¯t you feel any pain?¡± She had long known that Vivian Mond was a scourge, but Lisa still underestimated the ¡®power¡¯ of Vivian Mond. ¡°Morris he ¡­¡± Philip Dixon still wanted to argue, between the slightest nce swept a nce at Morris Cheal sitting on the sofa, all the words instantly stuck in the throat, painfully tight throat can not make a sound. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t argue, and even for a moment, she med herself deeply for it. She knew that if it weren¡¯t for herself, Morris Cheal would be living a great life. But ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m married to him, and I have to take responsibility for him to the end.¡± Vivian Mond changed her heartbreak and looked firmly at Adriana, bowing slightly towards her, ¡°Adriana, thank you for saving my husband. If you have doubts about me, we can go to the police station to verify my identity. I¡¯m grateful that you saved him, so ¡­ if there¡¯s anything you want, just ask.¡± Chapter 659 : Insatiable ¡°Vivian Mond!¡± Lisa reprimanded, ring angrily, ¡°I gave you a chance! Before Morris said she loved you and wanted to marry you, I finally epted the reality and didn¡¯t go to ruin your wedding and try to make it work. But what about you? You got him into this mess, and you¡¯re going to get him killed before you¡¯re happy?¡± A furious Lisa reached out and pointed her hand at Vivian Mond¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, for the past three months, if Philip and the others hadn¡¯t been stopping me, I would have killed you ande after you!¡± During the three months that Morris Cheal disappeared, while Vivian Mond was suffering, Lisa was also having a hard time. Every day she either drank and got drunk or sent people to find Morris Cheal¡¯s whereabouts, hoping that she could find him before Vivian Mond did. But God forbid, she was still behind. Vivian Mond took a deep breath, adjusted his emotions, took a look at Morris Cheal and calmly said to Lisa: ¡°I thank you for Morris, it¡¯s a blessing for him to be liked by you. But Lisa, he is also the father of the two children in my womb, not to mention that he is only injured, even if he bes a vegetable, I will keep him around to take care of him for the rest of his life.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough Lisa!¡± Lisa wanted to say something else, Arlo Marsh couldn¡¯t look away and gently reprimanded, ¡°From the day Morris married Vivian, he had already made his ns. Even, to die.¡± ¡°They are already married, they are legally married, you stop it.¡± Danny also spoke up to persuade. ¡°You, you guys ¡­¡± Looking at the brothers who were very close to her in the past, now have fallen back to Vivian Mond, she was angry and furious, but could not refute. She clenched her pink fist, squatted down and said softly to Morris Cheal: ¡°Morris, do you want to go with her, or do you want to go back with me? I¡¯ll do whatever you want. As long as you are willing toe with me, even if you turn over with them, I will definitely take you away.¡± The war between the two women was on the verge of breaking out. Adriana looked a bit bewildered. After surveying the people in front of her, all of whom had a good temperament and were not dressed like ordinary people, she made a decision in her mind, ¡°Wait. Since you are his friends, I allow you to take him. However, you must pay me five million, otherwise, don¡¯t try to take people away from me!¡± ¡°Good!¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Vivian Mond and Lisa nodded their heads in agreement. Adriana: ¡°¡­¡± Isn¡¯t the price a little low for such a quick and sharp offer? Is it toote to ask for $10 million? ¡°That ¡­ five million I said is just the payment for saving him. If you add the treatment ah, daily expenses ah, you have to subsidize at least fifty ¡­ uh, no, one million, yes, one million!¡± Adriana stretched out the index finger of her right hand and gestured. ¡°sure.¡± ¡°sure.¡± The two women once again spoke in unison. Adriana: ¡°¡­¡± Carelessness, carelessness. With a pair of eyes slithering around, she immediately changed her words, ¡°Uh ¡­ how about rounding up, you guys just give me ¡­ ten million?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Since six million were readily agreed to, ten million should not be under discussion. The people¡¯s faces changed as her words fell, and their eyes looked at her with a few warning signs. Several pairs of eyes were staring at each other, and the strong sense of oppression made Adriana not dare to breathe, she smiled sarcastically, ¡°Oh, the money span is a bit big, oh, I¡¯m just kidding, just kidding. Six million is six million, you guys pay first.¡± ¡°Trent Stone, contact the finance and transfer six million to Adriana.¡± Vivian Mond instructed to Trent Stone. Adriana saved Morris Cheal, the crowd was very grateful, but just now she repeatedly went back on her words, it was obvious that she was the one who was insatiable. Chapter 660 : Plastic Surgery If you really give her 10 million, I¡¯m afraid that in the future there will be mishaps, may not be how to find trouble. ¡°Yes, youngdy.¡± Trent Stone slightly jawed, walked to Adriana and asked, ¡°Report your bank card ount number, I¡¯ll ask the finance to transfer money to you now.¡± ¡°Huh? Okay, okay, okay, I happen to have the bank card ount number on my phone.¡± Adriana was so excited about the sudden arrival of six million dors that she didn¡¯t care about Morris Cheal. She took out her phone, found the picture of the bank card, and gave Trent Stone the card number. Five minutester, the card was credited with $6 million. Vivian Mond himself pushed the wheelchair and took Morris Cheal away. Lisa was reluctant and tried to stop her, but was grabbed aside by Philip Dixon, who lowered his voice and said, ¡°Morris should stay with Vivian. If you go back with you, Branden found out, I¡¯m afraid even you two together to fight. When the timees, who will protect you?¡± Branden has always loved Lisa, but Lisa is still too dependent on Branden the violent man. ¡°I ¡­¡± Lisa had no words to retort. Philip Dixon patted her shoulder, ¡°Listen to your brother and live your life. Back to nothing can alsoe to see more Morris.¡± ¡°Philip, you have no conscience. We grew up ying together, but you¡¯re turning your elbow out!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just talking about the facts.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what that Vivian Mond guy has gotten you all into, but everyone¡¯s going for her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s Morris¡¯s wife now, she¡¯s our sister-inw, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Philip Dixon finished speaking and waved his hand to Lisa, ¡°We¡¯ll go first, bye.¡± After that, he jogged to catch up with Vivian Mond and the others. Several people got into the car and drove to the nearby tarmac, which was already prepared with a helicopter. They boarded the helicopter and arrived in L City a few hourster. The helicopter was parked directly on the rooftop of Morris Cheal¡¯s private hospital in Sande, and once he got out of the helicopter, he was wheeled to the hospital for a full medical checkup. After thinking calmly while he was being examined, Vivian Mond discussed with them, ¡°Morris is injured now and his recovery will take a while. I n to take him to the Royal Court Vi once he is discharged from the hospital. The security system at Vi Royal is very strong and will be a good protection for him.¡± The Vi Royal is a private vi that waspletedst year and Morris Cheal has taken Vivian Mond to it once before. The opulent vi, with its European-style architecture, isparable to a fairy tale castle and is full of extravagance. Morris Cheal made it his wedding home before they got married, but Vivian Mond hadn¡¯t had the chance to live there yet. Arlo Marsh, Danny, Philip Dixon, the three of you look at me, I look at you, and finally have nodded their heads. ¡°It¡¯s better. He is more suitable for convalescence at Vi Royal Court.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°We feel more at ease there, too.¡± ¡°Now that Morris is injured, the most important thing is the issue of personal safety and security.¡± ¡°s, Morris is a wreck now ¡­ hiss, big brother, what are you doing.¡± Philip Dixon was talking and didn¡¯t think anything was wrong when Danny ended up kicking over. He wrinkled his eyebrows and exined, ¡°What I said is bad, but the fact is that Morris is already ruined, what I want to say is that the way he is now, he should no longer make people scare, and naturally, no one will try to harm him.¡± ¡°Yes, Philip has a point.¡± Arlo Marsh agreed. Vivian Mond let out a sigh, ¡°I will protect him. However, he is already disfigured and I want to contact a stic surgeon to fix his face as soon as possible.¡± Philip Dixon nodded, ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking. Leave this matter to me, I know internationally famous stic surgeons, I guarantee that he will soon be restored to his former appearance.¡± Chapter 661 ¡°Morris¡¯s current condition is something I don¡¯t want my grandmother to know about for now, for fear that it will stimte her condition, so you must help me keep it a secret as well.¡± Madame Cheal¡¯s Alzheimer¡¯s disease is getting more and more serious, if she knows again that Morris Cheal is injured into such a miserable state, she only fears that she will be more stimted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we all understand.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t tell Madame Cheal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking of hiding it from her, too.¡± Several people agreed. They are all adults now and should learn to report good news and not bad. ¡°Thank you. You guys have been working so hard these past few months to find Morris, really ¡­ thank you.¡± The verbal thank you is too pale, but their family background is there, Vivian Mond can not give anypensation. After all, mentioning money would be both vulgar and hurtful to the feelings. This kindness, she will keep in mind. ¡°I¡¯m Morris¡¯s older brother, not by birth, but I¡¯m like a brother. You say so, see outside.¡± Danny nced at the direction of the CT room and said in a serious tone, ¡°If you have any difficulties in the future, remember to talk to us.¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t ever be a stranger to us.¡± Arlo Marsh gave a word of relief. Philip Dixon also followed, ¡°When your child is born, we will be his godfather. We¡¯re family, don¡¯t talk about it.¡± They knew how hard it was for Vivian Mond and sympathized with Morris Cheal, and now hoped that the family was safe. In a short time, Morris Cheal¡¯s tests were done and the results came in one by one. In the dean¡¯s office. Several people looked at the test reports that had been sent to them, each of them looking grave and worried.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. A professional doctor took the report and told them the situation, ¡°His amnesia is due to bruising in his brain, and he should remember the previous events after the bruising is absorbed automatically. There is also his aphasia, also because the external trauma to the brain caused damage to the corticalnguage center, resulting in the loss ofnguage function. And the injury is longer and almost irreversible.¡± The doctor took the examination report and exined the situation to Vivian Mond. Although she had prepared herself before listening, the doctor¡¯s words were like a ¡®verdict¡¯ that shattered all her hopes. She looked at Morris Cheal, slowly squatted beside him, and asked, ¡°Did you hear what the doctor said?¡± Morris Cheal was stunned for a moment and nodded his head. ¡­ Country C. Anthony, who was sitting in his study and busy, received a phone call from Mike Cheal. ¡°Morris Cheal is not dead, they have found him.¡± The first time I heard Mike Cheal¡¯s words, Anthony sat up straight, ¡°What do you mean, he¡¯s not dead, Ethan was shot three times from that close range?¡± ¡°When he was injured and fled, the car fell into the river when the explosion, he broke his left arm, facial disfigurement, not only memory loss, but also mute, the leg should also be injured, became a cripple.¡± Mike Cheal spoke with a few words of gloating in his words. ¡°Oh, so tragic? Sure that guy is really him?¡± Anthony couldn¡¯t help but be a little skeptical. ¡°Positive. He has all the wounds and old injuries, they¡¯ve been looking for Morris Cheal for three months, and they all rushed to get him back as soon as they got word of him, and have sent him to the hospital for a full examination. As far as I know, Vivian Mond almost fainted when she saw Morris Cheal.¡± God knows how ted Mike Cheal was when he got the news. Then he asked, ¡°Are we going to let him die?¡± After listening to the news, Anthony raised his eyebrows and couldn¡¯t help but lose his smile, ¡°Broken left arm, disfigured, memory loss, and mute. Tsk, tsk, tsk ¡­ think about his previous appearance, now it seems, it really calls for a pity. This kind of person, kill him for what? Of course we should leave him a cheap life, after all, he has nothing left, alive, is the greatest pain.¡± Chapter 662 : Pleasing Anthony ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ you wait for me to send you the picture.¡± Mike Cheal phone on amplification, took the phone and sent a picture of Morris Cheal now to Anthony,ughing recklessly, ¡°Look at him now, it¡¯s a great pleasure.¡± The message went out, but in a few seconds, Anthony received the photo. Clicking on it, he could not help but frown, ¡°Tsk ¡­ look really miserable. If it weren¡¯t for this half of his face, I¡¯d suspect he wasn¡¯t Morris Cheal.¡± ¡°Who says it isn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Keep him alive. Maybe he can use it in the future.¡± Anthony raised his hand and touched his chin. ¡°It seems that Ethan is really tough. But his ability should not be underestimated. Protect him for the time being, or it will be a loss if he loses a senior general.¡± ¡°He was so close to Morris Cheal and failed to kill him, are you sure he¡¯s trustworthy?¡± As long as Morris Cheal¡¯s people, Mike Cheal are extra careful to watch out for. Including Ethan. ¡°Let¡¯s just say Morris Cheal has a tough life. My men saw him shoot Morris Cheal in the heart three times, and he didn¡¯t die.¡± Anthony shook his head andmented, ¡°But not dead, but also ruined, not enough to fear. Just one less opponent in the future, inevitably empty, hahahaha ¡­¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± Mike Cheal also followed andughed. When Morris Cheal was alive, it was his biggest threat, and in order to take over the Eonothem Group , he went to great lengths to find his biological child. In the three months that Morris Cheal was missing, even without his biological child, he easily took over Eonothem Group. He really didn¡¯t care to raise that bitch Yara Sain¡¯s seed. When he looks at that child, he inexplicably thinks of the scene where Vivian Mond killed him and wants to strangle that child with his own hands. After talking about Morris Cheal, Mike Cheal thought of the business again and said: ¡°I recently wanted to take over Morris Cheal¡¯s China Resources Technology. China Resources Technology now focuses on the development of systems in the field of drones, and is nearing the end. Once the sess in the military or aviation business is a qualitative leap. If ¡­¡± ¡°Say, how much is it?¡± As soon as Mike Cheal opened his mouth, Anthony knew that the other party was asking for money. ¡°CR Technology is important is the core technology of drones, I heard that Morris Cheal previously invested tens of billions to do the research and development. We either have to find a way to acquire CR or buy the TCO system for the drones directly. However, either way, it will take quite a lot of money.¡± He didn¡¯t say the exact number, but only told Anthony a rough idea. After all, the money was clutched in Anthony¡¯s hands, and he had no say in the matter. ¡°You¡¯re using me as a vault? Since you took over the Eonothem Group, I¡¯ve put in a hundred billion dors of project investment, and now you want me to give tens of billions? Do you think my money is infinitely replicable?¡± Anthony pped the table in anger and couldn¡¯t help but fume, ¡°It¡¯s been three months and I¡¯ve only seen a few million in dividends, how long will it take for my money to pay back?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get the lion¡¯s share of the project investment, and all the ie will be yours after it stabilizes. But don¡¯t we need some time?¡± ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t give me that bullshit. I ¡­¡± A furious Anthony snapped, only to be interrupted by Mike Cheal before he could finish his sentence, ¡°When are youing to L City? Anthony: ¡°¡­¡± He raised a hand to ruffle his short blonde hair, his blue pupils showing a ghostly light, he couldn¡¯t help himself, ¡°Did you miss me, or did you miss your ¡®little brother¡¯?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Mike Cheal¡¯s handsome face was tinged with a disgusting twist, but he said, pretending to be bashful, ¡°No difference.¡± Chapter 663 : Going into labor ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ Okay, I¡¯ll take time to go to L City in the next two days. Wait for me.¡± Anthony tilted his head and smiled, and hung up the phone. The phone was put away, Mike Cheal stood in front of the window and gazed out, his gaze deep. Anthony was one of those people who could not get enough of sex, no matter what time of day it was, as long as it was in bed. There is nothing that cannot be solved. He made 300 billion yuan from the old couple of the SAIN family. Mike Cheal was jealous for a long time. As long as that amount of money in the pocket, he Anthony is nothing! ¡­ Morris Cheal was hospitalized and Vivian Mond spent almost every day in the hospital with Morris Cheal except for working hours. The stic surgeon soon arrived in L City and after a series of stic surgery designs, the first surgery was performed. The initial surgery was very sessful, and several more reconstructive procedures were performed over the following months. Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, it was the third day of the fourth month of the following year. Vivian Mond, who was busy working with her pregnant belly, suddenly felt a pain in her stomach and a stream of water gushed out along her thighs. The due date was originally on the 18th day of the 4th month of the lunar calendar, but she didn¡¯t expect the baby to be delivered two weeks early. A group of people in the conference room panicked and immediately expressed concern, ¡°Is Mr. Mond okay?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Yo, he¡¯s inbor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really desperate, it¡¯s about to be born, but stille to the meeting.¡± ¡°Quickly, quickly, take it to the hospital.¡± The senior management of CRST admired Vivian Mond and naturally, their concern for her was sincere. After helping her down the stairs, Trent Stone drove the car and Angelo helped Vivian Mond, rushing all the way to the hospital in a breeze. Vivian Mond was wheeled into the delivery room at the private hospital in Santo Domingo. Morris Cheal, Danny, Arlo Marsh, Philip Dixon, Mandy and Sophie rushed over as soon as they got the news and waited anxiously at the entrance of the hospital. Because of aphasia, Morris Cheal has not been able to speak, just sitting in a wheelchair looking in the direction of the delivery room, quietly waiting. Danny grimaced, nced at Trent Stone, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Vivian is about to give birth, why do you still let her go to the office?¡± Trent Stone sighed with a helpless face, ¡°Mike Cheal has been premeditated for a long time, and recently started to make a move on China Resources Technology, Mr. Mond is worried about thepany being taken away by Mike Cheal, and stays upte every day behind our backs to work overtime, which I can¡¯t stop?¡± Angelo pursed his lips and said helplessly, ¡°Mr. Mond works hard every day, except for six hours of rest, basically busy with thepany¡¯s affairs. Trent Stone and I also try not to tell her about thepany, but Mr. Mond always has the opportunity to learn about thepany¡¯s affairs.¡± Listening to the two of them, Sophie secretly med herself for herck of ability. Vinca E-Sports has taken over for almost seven months now, and she still interrupts Vivian Mond from time to time when thingse up. ¡°There is also First Look wedding, Mr. Mond is also worried about all. She ¡­¡± Mandy is heartbroken, ¡°Since Mr. Morris lost his memory, Mr. Mond has been carrying everything by himself. Even if she was pregnant with twins, she only weighed twenty pounds during pregnancy, it was heartbreaking to watch.¡± ¡°Vivian is so good, I¡¯m ashamed of myself.¡± Philip Dixon nced sideways at the delivery room and listened to Vivian Mond¡¯s hysterical screams. The minutes ticked by and Houghton arrived at the news. In the ward, Vivian Mond¡¯s painful voice echoed in the hallway, keeping everyone on their toes. After two hours and forty minutes had passed, the cries finally stopped, the lights in the delivery room went out, the door opened, and two nurses came outughing, ¡°Hahahaha, congrattions, a smooth delivery, a dragon and phoenix baby. Come on, who is the father of the baby?¡± The crowd¡¯s eyes shed at Morris Cheal, who had broken an arm and had no way to hold the baby. Chapter 664 : Giving birth to twins ¡°I¡¯ll hold it, look at my godson.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Danny and Philip Dixon both walked up and took the two swaddled little ones from the doctor¡¯s arms and turned around and walked over to Morris Cheal. ¡°Morris, look, it¡¯s a little princess, how cute.¡± ¡°Morris, look at this little kid, he looks just like you when you were little. I remember your childhood photos, but they look exactly like them.¡± Listening to the two men, Morris Cheal looked at the two children, and his no longer grim and scary face showed a smile. Houghton¡¯s serious face also showed a smile, stretched out his right index finger, gently touched the little one¡¯s face, haha a smile, ¡°Look at her eyebrows, more like Vivian it.¡± ¡°Pfft ¡­ Grandpa Houghton, haven¡¯t opened your eyes yet, how do you know it¡¯s like Vivian.¡± Sophie teased. The crowd was amused andughed. Not long after, Vivian Mond was pushed out, because the birth was too exhausting, and a lot of blood, people have passed out. The group went to the ward and started to work on the crib, taking care of the two little ones, and were very busy. After so many hardships, and now the two little ones appear, like a dawn to light up the darkness, so that everyone¡¯s mood followed the good. In the room, one little one cried and the other one cried too, making the lively room a little noisy. Vivian Mond woke up, leaned on the bed, looked at the two cribs aside and smiled weakly, ¡°Let me see the two children.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring them over for you to see.¡± Sophie picked up the little princess and brought it to Vivian Mond, he smiled, ¡°Vivian look, how like you, must be a beauty when you grow up.¡± ¡°Here, this is the little boy, he feels quieter than the little girl.¡± Mandy carried the other child over. Houghton, who was standing by, frowned and asked, ¡°Have you and Morris picked out the baby¡¯s name yet?¡± Vivian Mond nced at Morris Cheal and said softly, ¡°Well, we discussed it. The daughter¡¯s name is yilia Cheal, and her nickname is one-one; My son¡¯s name is Yves Cheal.¡± ¡°Pfft ¡­¡± Philip Dixon was amused, ¡°Vivian, aren¡¯t you being a little hasty? Call it one-one?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°One by one, how simple. I just want her future to be as simple as the name.¡± The meaning of the name is simple, but it is not easy to live a simple life. Vivian Mond doesn¡¯t want her child to follow the path she took. Morris Cheal nodded in agreement. After they all lingered for a while, Vivian Mond said, ¡°You should all go home, I want to get some sleep, Trent Stone, you stay here, I have something to tell you.¡± The group then ordered them to leave and said they woulde by tomorrow. Houghton and Morris Cheal followed suit and waited at the door. In therge hospital room, Vivian Mond and Trent Stone were the only ones left for a while. ¡°Youngdy?¡± Trent Stone stood at the bedside, respectfully. Vivian Mond looked at the two little ones sleeping in their cribs, her eyebrows knitted slightly, and asked slowly, ¡°Did it go well? No one suspected anything, right?¡± ¡°Phew ¡­¡± Trent Stone let out a long breath of relief, ¡°Fortunately for you, youngdy, you cooperated well, otherwise the n would have all gone down the drain.¡± ¡°Well, good. The rest of the time I give you full authority, must be careful and never leave any traces.¡± She looked serious, and her eyes were steeply stern when she looked at Trent Stone. ¡°Yes, youngdy. Don¡¯t worry, there will never be any mistake.¡± ¡°Things must remain confidential. I don¡¯t want a third person to know besides you and me.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Trent Stone agreed with a firm voice. Chapter 665 : The child’s full-moon party ¡°Go ahead, let them in.¡± She waved her hand and gestured Trent Stone out. Then, Houghton, Morris Cheal, and Angelo walked in. Vivian Mond said to Angelo, ¡°Angelo, hurry up and contact two sister-inws toe over and help take care of the baby. I¡¯m getting out of the hospital tomorrow, and I have a lot of work to do at the office.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nonsense. You just gave birth, so it¡¯s okay to workter.¡± Houghton felt sorry for Vivian Mond and didn¡¯t want her to work. Even Morris Cheal nodded and waved her hand, signaling that she should rest and stay away from work for a while. Vivian Mond smiled heartily, ¡°I had a normal delivery, not a C-section, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡± A cesarean section requires half a month of hospitalization, while a normal birth is usually discharged in a day or two, and you can walk on the floor after the birth. The next day, Vivian Mond was forced to stay in the hospital and rest, and the Lincolns came from the countryside to bring old hens and earth eggs and to shush Vivian Mond. Meanwhile, Morris Cheal¡¯s stic surgery was very sessful, and the disfigured half of her face was reshaped ording to her previous photos, although further adjustments were needed for the follow-up, which also took some time. So, the family moved back to the Royal Vi the following day. Anika personally cooked for Vivian Mond and took care of her during her monthly period. Vivian Mond, who originally wanted to lose weight, was 103 pounds after giving birth to her baby and rose to 108 pounds after she got out of the month. However, because there was no breast milk and she did not have to take care of the baby all night, she looked very good again.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. On this day, Lincoln and Anika pushed the two children for a walk around therge vi, while Houghton went to Vivian Mond¡¯s study and closed the door. ¡°O Vivian, already ¡­¡± Houghton wanted to say something, but Vivian Mond interrupted him, ¡°I know, next month will be back to the hidden tribe, need to leave early. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m ready to go.¡± Sitting at her desk, she responded without raising her head. After saying that, she took her phone and made a call to Trent Stone, ¡°You get in touch with Mike Cheal, CRT 30 billion sold to him.¡± ¡°Yes, youngdy.¡± Trent Stone answered, not questioning in the slightest. After the matter was exined, Vivian Mond then closed the file in front of her, looked up, and looked at Houghton with cold eyes, ¡°You get ready, you can leave back to the Hidden Tribe the day after tomorrow.¡± Houghton was a bit surprised at her reaction, ¡°CR Technology is very important to you, why do you suddenly want to sell it?¡± ¡°Yes, it is very important. But I have to go back to the Hidden Tribe too, I naturally have to give up CR Tech, otherwise who can guarantee that CR Tech will be safe and sound during the few months I am not in the country?¡± Selling CR Technology, Vivian Mond had a n long before, not an impromptu decision. She leaned on the executive chair and inclined her head to look out of the window, ¡°The only people I worry about now are Morris and the baby, other things don¡¯t affect me.¡± ¡°Good. I¡¯ll talk to your parents, you go to C for a while, it won¡¯t make them suspicious.¡± ¡°Thanks, Houghton.¡± Vivian Mond said ¡®thank you¡¯ indifferently, then started to bury his head in his work. Houghton, who was standing on the sidelines, frowned and stared at Vivian Mond with an unpredictable gaze, feeling that since she found Morris Cheal, her whole personality had changed and her attitude towards him had be much colder. The next day, Vivian Mond hosted a full moon reception for Yilia Cheal and Yves Cheal, at the Royal Court Vi. She invited only Danny, Philip Dixon, Arlo Marsh, Aurora, Mandy, Sophie, Adrian Edwin, Stefan Bell, Steve, Ivan, Warren, Sue Stewart and other friends, except for them, Vivian Mond did not even invite Madame Cheal was not even invited. Chapter 666 : Looking for Anthony’s cooperation Three dayster, CRT was sold to Mike Cheal for thirty billion. A weekter, Vivian Mond sent extra people to guard the Imperial Court Vi to protect Morris Cheal and the two children, while she left for C with Houghton and Trent Stone, nning to arrive in C and then roll over to the Hidden Tribe. ¡­ Meanwhile, Country C. Mike Cheal contacted Anthony by phone, ¡°CR Tech has been acquired and Vivian Mond and Houghton have already left for Country C. I guess the next step is to go to the Hidden Tribe. I guess the next step is to n to go to the Hidden Tribe.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already received the news.¡± Anthony wrapped his arms around a small white face in his arms, reached out and squeezed the man¡¯s toned abs, and added: ¡°Find a way to catch Morris Cheal and bring him to C.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send someone to arrange it right away.¡± Mike Cheal waspletely at Anthony¡¯s beck and call. Mike Cheal, don¡¯t let me down.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let me down, Mike Cheal. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any problem.¡± As long as Morris Cheal and Vivian Mond were out of the country, it would be easy for him to take down Morris Cheal¡¯s otherpanies, and he would be able to buy them out at a low price and leave Morris Cheal with nothing in less than two months. Every time he thought about this, Mike Cheal felt incredibly excited. Anthony hung up the phone, put the phone on the table and looked up at the woman sitting across from him. She had a face like Vivian Mond¡¯s, and she was wearing gray casual clothes at the moment, a cigarette in her hand, smokingfortably. ¡°Is it time to talk about Miss Yoona Lee¡¯s n?¡± He asked. Yoona Lee, who had a short, sharp haircut, swept her cold eyes at the white boy sitting beside Anthony and gave him a look. Anthony understood and patted the waist of the man beside him, ¡°Good boy, go out and wait for me first.¡± The little white guy nodded, got up and walked out, taking the door with him.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Uh huh, say it.¡± Anthony¡¯s cigarette-clutching hand lifted, looking at Yoona Lee, couldn¡¯t help but shake his head once again with emotion, ¡°Miss Yoona Lee and Vivian Mond look just too much alike. If you hadn¡¯t identified yourself, I would have recognized you as her.¡± ¡°If we didn¡¯t both look alike, how would I have approached you, Prince, to talk about cooperation.¡± When Vivian Mond was mentioned, Yoona Lee could not stop the coldness from erupting in her eyes, hating her to the bone. The old days were still fresh in her mind. She had spent more than a year training herself frantically, finally allowing herself to stand in front of her people with a straight face. And, also have the qualifications to negotiate with people. For example, with Anthony, the young prince of C, she has the absolute qualification to make him work for her. ¡°Heh, tell me about it.¡± Anthony was all ears. ¡°You should know, Prince, the reason why they keep hitting Morris Cheal hard but never Vivian Mond?¡± Yoona Lee asked a rhetorical question. The serious-looking Anthony lowered his eyes for a moment and said frankly: ¡°Vivian Mond is the future young master of the Hidden Tribe, and until she returns to the Hidden Tribe, no one dares to touch her. But as for the reason, more or less heard some, just not quite sure.¡± Nevertheless, the powerful forces behind the pressure, Anthony did not dare to make a move on Vivian Mond. For one thing, is vaguely some scruples; Secondly, Vivian Mond is very important to the hidden tribe, and he has long coveted the hidden tribe, only to take advantage of Vivian Mond back to the hidden tribe chaos, he can secretly n their own things, to take advantage of the situation. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, let me tell you.¡± Chapter 667 Yoona Lee sincerely wants to win over Anthony, so he can only tell everything he knows. ¡°In the early years, there was a rebellion among the hidden people. Deborah sabassian, led by the Left Party of the hidden people, plotted to usurp the throne and killed Gabrie sabassian, the leader of the hidden people. Her daughter Cindere sabassian escaped, and then Cindere sabassian gave birth to Vivian Mond. As you know, the Crypt Chief has always worn a female but not a male, so after Vivian Mond was born, they used the most advanced technology to clone another girl. That was ¡­ me. For so many years, Raine Lee and I lived in The Lee family just to attract attention, draw fire and protect Vivian Mond who was in the shadows. Originally, Vivian Mond could have stayed out of the limelight until he returned to the Hidden Tribe, but God forbid, Raine Lee got leukemia and needed a bone marrow transnt. I was not a match for him, so I found Vivian Mond and they were a sessful bone marrow match. In order to get Vivian Mond to willingly give Raine Lee a cure, The Lee family used tactics to hurt her parents and force Vivian Mond to donate bone marrow. This led to all the events that followed. The funny thing is, I didn¡¯t know any of this.¡± Speaking of this, Yoona Lee smiled to herself, holding a cigarette with her slender jade fingers slightly hard, pinching the cigarette butt into. Her bones were slightly white, and her pupils were hidden anger. Then said: ¡°Later, the current Hidden n Chief Deborah Sabastian knew of my existence, it will be several times to harm me, but were identally lucky to escape. Until thest time, the public announced the news that I jumped to my death, it was Fraser Marsh who saved me in advance and took me out of L City. It was after that that I finally understood my existence. I lived to be Vivian Mond¡¯s recement, to guard her back to the Hidden Tribe. But those peopleter found out that Vivian Mond was too smart to be controlled, so they had second thoughts about me, nning to keep me as theirst trump card, and if something happened to Vivian Mond, they wanted me to be a puppet for life. Or, as ast resort, I will be pushed out to die for her. Hehehehe ¡­¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Yoona Leeughed out loud in self-deprecation, she leaned over and took out anotherdy¡¯s cigarette from the cigarette case, crushed the popping beads in the butt, sniffed gently in front of her nose, then held into her lips, lit the cigarette and smoked it. Listening to Yoona Lee¡¯s words, Anthony Fang realized that everything he had heard before was true. He shrugged helplessly, ¡°For your experience, I deeply sympathize. But I, it seems, can¡¯t help you much.¡± ¡°The prince is modest.¡± Yoona Lee raised her hand to ruffle her short hair in front of her forehead and hooked her red lips meaningfully, ¡°The Hidden Tribe is outside the eastern border line of Country C. It is surrounded by mountains on all sides, contains rich mineral resources, and has a unique geographical environment and maic interference, so the outside world cannot contact the Hidden Tribe at all, and the Hidden Tribe has been isted from the outside world for many years. As far as I know, Country C has always wanted to get the mineral resources of the Hidden Tribe. I believe that if Prince Anthony can get the resources of the Hidden Race, he will definitely be able to secure your position as the monarch of Country C.¡± Mentioning what Anthony was interested in, his eyes instantly lit up, giving rise to a few moments of anticipation, ¡°So?¡± ¡°So, I want to work with you, Prince. You help me kill Morris Cheal and Vivian Mond, and when I seed in sitting as the head of the Hidden n, I will cooperate with you and share resources.¡± In fact, Yoona Lee did not have much hope to be the head of the Hidden n. If she could be the leader of the Hidden n, she had earned it, but if not, she must kill Vivian Mond and Morris Cheal first. Both of them, she hated to the bone. After Yoona Lee finished speaking, she found Anthony¡¯s blue pupils emerged a bit surprised, gazing at herself for a moment, seemingly thinking about something. Chapter 668 : Hunted by Yoona Lee She then added: ¡°This business for you, a hundred benefits but no harm. Sess, then we join hands and work together to achieve great things; failure, then ¡­ not. With Prince Anthony¡¯s ability, it is impossible to fail.¡± ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡± Listening to her words, Anthony tilted his head andughed, his smile was unrestrained. But that deep as the vast ocean deep bottomless eyes, but let people can not guess what he thought. ¡°The first time I saw you, I was very smart. But how do you know that I will not fail?¡± Anthony had known about the deep hatred between Yoona Lee and Vivian Mond for a long time, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so ambitious. ¡°The prince¡¯s strength is obvious to all, there is no need to be modest. There is another point that the prince may not know, right? Just the day before yesterday, I saw the Grand Prince Alfred William go to that person.¡± Alfred William is the Grand Prince of Country C, and the most favored prince of the monarch of Country C. Anthony-William was the younger prince, and the monarch¡¯s favor for him was only superficial. The two have been fighting for many years and have long been ipatible. ¡®That man¡¯, on the other hand, is a long-standing mystery man whom Yoona Lee has had the pleasure of meeting several times. The actual fact is, Yoona Lee¡¯s words fell, Anthony¡¯s face sank, his eyebrows suddenly frowned, his hand clutching the cigarette faintly white. Yoona Lee¡¯s gaze nced at him inadvertently and felt his anger. At this moment, she knew very well that the n was half sessful. To prove her words, Yoona Lee took out her cell phone and yed a video surveince, ¡°This ce is not unfamiliar to Prince Anthony, right?¡± The video yed and the Grand Prince Alfred appeared in a castle and hurriedly walked into the main building hall. And the location, it was the Antina Castle.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Anthony¡¯s hand tightened slightly, and his poisoned sharp eyes stared straight at the phone video, and there was a long silence before he said, ¡°Working with you, how do you want me to trust you?¡± ¡°The best way to cooperate is to take what you need. After all, in the future, I can¡¯t do without your help, Prince. And you, Prince, will not do business at a loss.¡± The reason why Yoona Lee said he saw Grand Prince Alfred at Antina Castle was because he was looking for someone behind the scenes to talk about cooperation. If Anthony did not seize the opportunity now, he would only fall behind Alfred, and then, in thepetition for the session of the throne of C, naturally Alfred was far ahead and his position was solid. Anthony thought about it and agreed. So, the two began a new n. ¡­ One night, two dayster, Destiny and Houghton left to agree on a n to return to the Hidden n. Vivian Mond and Trent Stone went to a private detective agency in the suburbs to see what was going on, but on the way back, Trent Stone was driving his car and keenly noticed someone following him. ¡°Youngdy, we¡¯re being followed.¡± He said. Vivian Mond had herptop on herp, with all the data on theputer that Angelo had sent her. She concentrated on the data report and said without looking up, ¡°Lose them.¡± After too much experience, she had seen everything, and she was certainly not the little girl who panicked when things went wrong. ¡°Yes.¡± Trent Stone pressed the gas pedal to the floor, and Vivian Mond leaned back, feeling a powerful pushback. She frowned lightly, sensing that there was no way to continue working, so she closed herputer. Thud, thud¡­! Suddenly, two cars appeared in front of her, Trent Stone mmed his foot on the gas pedal and braked sharply, the car behind rushed over and crashed directly into the car. Vivian Mond¡¯s body slumped forward and her head hit the passenger¡¯s seat back, dizzy. ¡°Youngdy, are you all right?¡± Trent Stone inquired in a hurry. ¡°Yeah.¡± Vivian Mond waved his hand and instantly pushed open the car door and stepped down from the car. Chapter 669 : Gun at Morris Cheal After they came out of the city, the vast expanse of the country was so sparsely popted that there were no street lights. She stepped out of the car and by the light of the car, she saw three cars behind and two in front. The doors of five cars opened and a dozen people stepped down from them one after another, even dragging a wheelchair from thest van. Vivian Mond¡¯s heart thumped and her heartstrings tightened, ¡°Morris?¡± ¡°Hi, sister, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± A familiar voice rang out from the crowd, Vivian Mond raised her eyes and looked over, only to find Yoona Lee walking out from the crowd. She was dressed in a tight ck night outfit and had short hair past her ears, outlining her delicate curves and making her extraordinarily alluring and feminine. In retrospect, thest time we met was over a year ago. ¡°Yoona Lee, what ¡­ did you kidnap Morris for?¡± Vivian Mond side head, red at Trent Stone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys, why didn¡¯t you tell me when Morris was kidnapped?¡± Trent Stone heart that called a aggrieved, ¡°I ¡­ I would like to say, Houghton master not let me say. And they are already looking for the boss, in order not to let you distracted, only did not tell you.¡± Morris Cheal, sitting in a wheelchair, has learned simple hand gestures, gesturing with his right hand, ¡¾I don¡¯t me him, I¡¯m fine.¡¿ ¡°You¡¯ve been kidnapped and you¡¯re saying you¡¯re fine, what¡¯s with the bravado?¡± She snarled. ¡°Ouch, it¡¯s really a touching couple.¡± Yoona Lee came around to Morris Cheal¡¯s reach and held the wheelchair he was sitting in with both hands, inclined her head to look at him and said to Vivian Mond, ¡°Look at the man you love, crippled and ugly, without arms, and a mute. Ugh ¡­ what a scream.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Let him go!¡± Vivian Mond dominantly defended her husband, ¡°If you have anything to do,e at me.¡± ¡°Come at you? Hahaha, don¡¯t worry, you and him, and Morris Cheal, the two of you, neither one of you can get away!¡± Yoona Lee came over today, naturally made a thorough n, otherwise would not dare to so recklessly hijack Morris Cheal. ¡°Originally did not want to see you, but we are at least sisters, let you die for no reason, I am afraid that you do not rest in peace under the nine springs.¡± She spoke very arrogantly, then grabbed Morris Cheal¡¯s hair, holding a gun in one hand and pointing it at Morris Cheal¡¯s head, ¡°Kneel down, or I¡¯ll kill him now!¡± Although Morris Cheal was sitting in a wheelchair, he was tied up and was like a fish on a chopping board, ready to be ughtered. Even when Yoona Lee grabbed him by the hair, he could not struggle. ¡°Let my boss go!¡± Trent Stone was so angry that he pointed his gun at Yoona Lee, but the people around him were pointing their guns at Trent Stone. ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡± Seeing the two of them so passive, Yoona Lee was unprecedentedly happy, holding the gun, without any politeness, shot at Morris Cheal¡¯s left leg. Bang, a shot sounded extraordinarily loud, shaking the birds in the surrounding trees to lift their wings and fly high. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± Morris Cheal let out a howl and trembled in pain. ¡°Look, what I used to love the man? There are times when you can be afraid too, huh?¡± Yoona Lee grabbed Morris Cheal¡¯s hair and said in a fierce voice, ¡°in those days, you ruthlessly took me to the hospital for abortion, even didn¡¯t give me anesthetic, and then you found so many people to abuse me. Morris Cheal, do you know how much I hate you! No, I hate you not only, but also Vivian Mond!¡± The more he spoke, the more emotional Yoona Lee became and he shot him twice more in the right knee. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh ¡­¡± The man in the wheelchair was squealing in pain, struggling in his wheelchair, and his mouth kept screaming aaaahhh. Chapter 670 : He finally came back Because he is mute, he has no way to speak. The five fingers of his right hand, which was bound, could still gesture randomly and shake his head frantically one after another. Yoona Lee¡¯s fear of life and death made Yoona Lee feelfortable, and her smile became more and more unrestrained, seeing Morris Cheal howling in fear, almostughing like crazy. Vivian Mond¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and she nced slightly sideways at Trent Stone beside her, meeting his eyes and sending a message. The next moment, she raised her hand and shot directly at Yoona Lee, banging the shot, striking fast and hard, hitting her directly in the heart. ¡°Ah!¡± Yoona Lee screamed out in pain. Those bodyguards saw this and tried to shoot at Vivian Mond and Trent Stone, but because Vivian Mond and Trent Stone both violently did a backflip and jumped directly behind the bodyguards, those bullets that were shot coincidentally hit the bodyguards who were standing on the opposite side. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± ¡°Bastard ¡­ hit the wrong person.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Help ¡­¡± ¡°Bunch of losers, kill Vivian Mond and Trent Stone ah!¡± ¡­ The scene was in chaos, Vivian Mond thumped a shot at the bodyguard in front of him, took the man down, picked up the man¡¯s dropped pistol in the process, and shot Morris Cheal, who was sitting in a wheelchair. A shot, fast and urate, straight to the eyebrow, killed on the spot. ¡°Youngdy, go, I¡¯ll cover you!¡± Trent Stone stood behind Vivian Mond, stopping the men and drawing fire. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can¡¯t die, scatter and run.¡± She shouted, then fled with Trent Stone both in the opposite direction, running and shooting all the way, about twenty minutes, Vivian Mond easily lost those people. She had no idea where Trent Stone had gone in the darkness of the night. Not far away, there was the faint sound of gunfire, but Vivian Mond did not bother to run again, sitting on the ground and quietly waiting for Song to dispose of those people. Suddenly, a small sound rang out behind her ears, and Vivian Mond¡¯s eyebrows knitted as she sat on the ground, and a few moments of alert light appeared in her eyes. She obedientlyy back, holding the gun with both hands, pointing straight at the people behind her, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± She vaguely felt that the man really did not move, but also did not make a sound. Vivian Mond was stunned for a few seconds, blinked her eyes, and suddenly the corners of her lips pulled out a smile of relief, ¡°If you don¡¯t show up, I¡¯m going to find a stepfather for my son.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Heh, is it?¡± The long-lost voice, for more than eight months had not heard. Hearing it again, there was more than a hint of hurt in the relief, a fine pain pervading her body, making her nose tingle and her eyes mist up. He reached for her hand and tugged her up, hugging her smoothly in his arms, ¡°Silly girl, let you suffer.¡± Vivian Mond tightly wrapped her arms around his waist, her cheek buried in his chest, sniffing his familiar scent, unable to speak for a long time. Morris Cheal hand over her head, smooth her soft hair, one after another, full of tenderness, one hand tightly around her waist, wanting to rub her into the bones. ¡°I have secretly seen our child. It¡¯s quite ugly, neither like you nor like me.¡± Said the man, unable to help himself, ¡°My Morris Cheal¡¯s son, how can he be so ugly ¡­ Well ¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Vivian Mond pushed him away and punched him hard on the chest with punch after punch, ¡°You bastard, can you discuss something with me? Do you know how worried I was about you? I was almost scared to death, do you know that?¡± The little woman was angry and furious, punching hard, making muffled noises. Morris Cheal didn¡¯t move a muscle, taking her punches in silence. ¡°Is that so? I didn¡¯t see that worrying, but I was impressed by my wife¡¯s superb acting skills.¡± Morris Cheal raised his hand and pinched her nose. Chapter 671 : You return my wedding night Vivian Mond, who was beating him up, gave a start and snorted, ¡°You bastard! Do you know how tiring it is to act? What do you think you¡¯re doing, finding a recement and making her limp, mute and with a broken arm?¡± Morris Cheal took her hand and sat down on the floor and took her into his arms, ¡°That¡¯s not what I did. When he was taken out of Antina Castle, he was poisoned mute, his left leg was a broken tendon, and his arm was amputated because of the inmmation and ckening in the back, it has nothing to do with me.¡± The man just killed by Vivian Mond is thest time in the basement of Antina Castle, they found a man simr to Morris Cheal pretending to be Morris Cheal. Later in the harbor, Issac Shaw, in order to ransom the kidnapped Antina, handed over the man pretending to be Morris Cheal to Trent Stone. Ethan and the man were taken back together for treatment and kept for their own use. Because half of his face was ny percent simr to Morris Cheal, Morris Cheal had the foresight to get him a top stic surgeon to do a microscopic adjustment to ensure a 100% resemnce. The wounds on his body were made old ording to his body wounds, as a way to confuse the onlookers. ¡°Just now Yoona Lee shot him a few times and he panicked and gestured that he wasn¡¯t Morris Cheal, only those people didn¡¯t understand signnguage and didn¡¯t see it.¡± ¡°So you killed him?¡± Morris Cheal took it all in stride. Vivian Mond felt a little guilty, thinking the man was quite innocent. But there was no way around it, if she didn¡¯t kill him ruthlessly, there were bound to be consequences. ¡°Issac Shaw was half dead when he handed him over to Trent Stone, and he would have been dead if I hadn¡¯t saved him. I gave his parents $30 million when he agreed to be a double. He knew himself that this day wasing.¡± Morris Cheal put his arm around Vivian Mond¡¯s shoulders and let her lean against him. ¡°Well, I know.¡± Vivian Mond wasn¡¯t surprised, she knew full well that this day of death woulde from the moment the man was willing to step forward and be a ¡®fake¡¯. ¡°My Vivian is so smart. So, when did you know I wasn¡¯t dead?¡± He asked as he rubbed hisrge palm over her cheek. ¡°From the time they said Trent Stone shot you three times in the heart, I knew that you couldn¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because, back then, you had told me that your heart was on the right side. And the first time I saw that man in Gangnam Town, I knew he wasn¡¯t you. Including Arlo Marsh, he is a criminal investigation police officer with amazing insight, so he also knew that person was not you. But didn¡¯t tell Danny and Philip Dixon.¡± Vivian Mond leaned on Morris Cheal¡¯s shoulder, her mood heavy with pleasure. How could she be so stupid as not to recognize her own husband from someone she had shared a bed with, who smelled so different? ¡°It¡¯s my fault for making you suffer.¡± Morris Cheal reached up and hooked her chin, leaned down close to her lips and kissed her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. That kiss, even if it was a pdash one, was like a starburst that instantly started a fire. Vivian Mond took the initiative and wrapped her arms around his neck, kissing him deeply and gradually until she was breathing heavily. The man took off his suit and padded to the floor, backhanding her, ¡°Honey, I want it.¡± He leaned close to her ear, his breath spraying thinly on her earlobe, and said softly, ¡°Our wedding night was postponed for a full eight months, shouldn¡¯t you make it up to me?¡± ¡°How can you ask forpensation when you abandoned me?¡± Vivian Mond looked up and bit him hard on his warm lips, ¡°If not because I know that the person is not you, you are not afraid of my painful death?¡± ¡°How could I, Morris Cheal¡¯s wife, be mediocre.¡± Chapter 672 : ‘Morris Cheal’ is dead The man smiled wickedly and bully up. The night sky, dark clouds gradually dispersed, the moon hanging high, sprinkling a silvery gray moon, through the leafy woods, casting a dappled shadow. The jungle, insects and birds, a greenish-yellow fluorescent fireflies shuttle in the forest dance. The heavy breathing and soft chanting of the two were drowned in the cries of the insects. A secret summer night orgy, passionate and tense to the point of exhration and excitement. Since Vivian Mond¡¯s cell phone was in the car, there were no calls to interfere with them. But things didn¡¯t go well. Almost two hourster, Vivian Mond heard someone shouting her name in the distance. ¡°Damn it!¡± Morris Cheal cursed angrily, ¡°Go back and punish Trent stone. He broke my good deed.¡± ¡°Poof¡­ Trent stone is so wronged.¡± Vivian Mond was amused by Morris Cheal¡¯s words. After two hours of lingering, Morris Cheal reluctantly released. He wrapped his arms tightly around her and leaned over to hug her, ¡°Vivian, I¡¯m leaving. Tomorrow, you should know what to do.¡± Vivian Mond rubbed her head against Morris Cheal¡¯s chest and slowly closed her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m so sad to see you go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll look for you again sometime.¡± ¡°Okay. But Morris, you must take good care of yourself and don¡¯t let me worry, okay.¡± Vivian Mond hugged him a hundred times and kissed him on the lips. This time she was active, dominant, greedy and demanding, so deep was her love that she didn¡¯t even want to let go. ¡°There, good girl. It¡¯s time for me to go.¡± He cupped her cheeks with both hands, dropped a kiss on her forehead, and admonished uneasily, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t trust anyone but Trent Stone. Including, Master Houghton.¡± Morris Cheal¡¯s words meant something, and Vivian Mond didn¡¯t ask. Rising with him and straightening her dress, she took Morris Cheal¡¯s hand and watched the man turn away. The sped hands gradually withdrew from the palms of their hands, leaving only the touch of fingers against fingers, and finally the slightest warmth of the fingertips disappeared. In the darkness, Vivian Mond watched as Morris Cheal entered and disappeared. Her hot heart also became empty with his departure. Standing there, she could not see Morris Cheal¡¯s shadow, and could only empty herself, trying to listen to the sound of his brush through the forest. Only when thest sound was gone did she look up at the night sky. The night sky, the stars are bright, the moon is like a mirror, the moonlight envelops the body but like a warm sun, let her heart warm. It¡¯s beautiful, veryfortable. She took a deep breath, probably because the forest is lush and free of industrial pollution, so even the air carries a sweet scent, as if added with honey. Vivian Mond reached out and stroked her hair, straightened her clothes again, and trotted around the neighborhood, sweating as profusely as she could before running quickly in the direction from which the sound came. ¡°Hoo hoo ¡­ Trent Stone, I¡¯m here.¡± Getting closer to them, Vivian Mond shouted a few times. A few people there ran to Vivian Mond and Trent Stone followed, looking her up and down, ¡°Youngdy, are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes, they were too far away and it was nighttime, so I got lost. I almost couldn¡¯t even get out.¡± She breathed heavily, crossing her waist with one hand and wiping the sweat from her forehead with the other, ¡°Where¡¯s Morris, did you save him? And Yoona Lee?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Speaking of ¡®Morris Cheal¡¯, Trent Stone¡¯s throat knot rolled, only to feel his throat dry and unable to speak. One of the people on the side saw that he did not speak, immediately spoke, ¡°¡®Morris Cheal¡¯ he, he died. He was shot in the head. Probably just now was killed by a chaotic shooting. Youngdy, you ¡­ save your condolences ¡­¡± Chapter 673 : They all know the truth ¡°He¡¯s dead ¡­ dead?¡± Vivian Mond thought of the man she had just lingered with, his scent still lingering on her body, and only felt iparably happy and joyful. It¡¯s like a little kid finally getting what he wants to get his favorite blueberry cake, the kind of little excitement that can make a person happy all day. And at this moment, ¡®Morris Cheal¡¯ death, she has to pretend to be grief-stricken. When really ¡­ ¡°How, how ¡­ could this happen?¡± Vivian Mond was in a bad state and didn¡¯t know how to act, so she ¡®cked out¡¯ and directly ¡®fainted¡¯. ¡°Youngdy?¡± ¡°Youngdy, are you okay?¡± ¡°Hurry up, hurry up and take the youngdy to the car and take her to the hospital.¡± Next to her ears, a few bodyguards conversed with Trent Stone, and then carried her to the car, when they got in, they pushed too hard, and identally mmed Vivian Mond¡¯s head on the car door, nearly not screaming out in pain. The car started and slowly left. Vivian Mond watched as the car behind him also drove slowly and followed.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. In a short time, arriving at the hospital, Vivian Mond was still pretending to be unconscious. Other aspects she may reveal, but pretending to be in aa is definitely acting incredibly real. When Houghton dragged her to do all kinds of training every day when she was young, Vivian Mond tried to bezy and pretended to faint twice in three days, so she had already acted very well. After various tests, she was sent to the hospital room, Vivian Mond heard someone talking, not long after Houghton and Destiny also came. ¡°What happened to Morris hit Vivian too hard.¡± ¡°Yes, the little master and Mr. Morris were very much in love, so it¡¯s hard to ept.¡± Houghton and Destiny stood by with a long sigh. Trent Stone contacted Arlo Marsh, Danny and Philip Dixon overnight. Vivian Mondy down andy down and really fell asleep. The next day. She woke up early, saw the room empty, and sat up. Creak- At that moment, the door of the ward was suddenly thrown open and Trent Stone came in, red-eyed and haggard, with a scruffy chin. He saw Vivian Mond awake and slowly walked over, ¡°Youngdy, boss he ¡­¡± As he spoke, he nced back behind him and quietly closed the door behind him, ¡°boss he been doing welltely?¡± Trent Stone suddenly asked, Vivian Mond could not help but stare, a sh of color under his eyes, ¡°He ¡­ is quite well.¡± All along, Trent Stone has been very attentive to ¡®Morris Cheal¡¯ care, respectful attitude, even Vivian Mond thought Trent Stone was deceived, it turns out that he has long known, but has not said. This guy, hidden deep enough. ¡°Hoo ¡­ pretty good just fine.¡± He stood in the ward, one hand crossed, one hand ruffled hair, ¡°fake boss died, how do we have to perform that painful look?¡± ¡°When did you find out?¡± Vivian Mond raised his eyes to look at him, ¡°Keeping it from me, hiding it deep enough.¡± ¡°Huh? Uh ¡­ huh huh ¡­¡± Trent Stone smiled awkwardly, ¡°I always thought you didn¡¯t know the truth, and I didn¡¯t dare to tell you, for fear that you would reveal yourself. Until you came out of the woods yesterday, I smelled that familiar scent on you, and knew you must know the truth.¡± After that, he added, ¡°I can¡¯t do anything else, but I¡¯m particrly sensitive to smell.¡± Because of this, Trent Stone thought Vivian Mond was foolishly kept in the dark and thought she was stupid, not realizing that the joker was himself. ¡°Have you told anyone else?¡± Vivian Mond asked uneasily. Trent Stone shook his head, ¡°No. But I have a feeling that Arlo¡¯s guy is suspicious. He¡¯s a detective, he¡¯ll never miss a detail, he¡¯s got a good eye. But Philip Dixon and Danny should not notice.¡± Chapter 674 : Acting is difficult ¡°You can detect it. I think they should also have seen something. Danny has been abroad for several years, and he can¡¯t understand the truth. But Philip Dixon is a doctor. The man who died, and the wound on his body is artificially old. He should be able to see it.¡± Vivian Mond analyzed the current situation, couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Philip Dixon that mouth, can¡¯t hold the door, eight into Danny also know. It¡¯s hard for a group of people to y together.¡± Vivian Mond thought Philip Dixon and Danny couldn¡¯t possibly know the truth, but now Trent Stone can detect the clues, Philip Dixon and Danny should also know the truth. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I thought.¡± Trent Stone nodded, quite agreeing. Then, he thought of something else and asked, ¡°I see Houghton master is quite heavy-hearted, should we tell him the truth?¡± Speaking of Houghton, Vivian Mond¡¯s mind recalled the words of Morris Cheal when he left yesterday, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t trust anyone, including Master Houghton.¡± She lightly pursed her red lips, thoughtfully thought for a moment, shook her head, ¡°No need to tell him, the less people know, the better. A few of us found out the truth because we were all the closest people to Morris. But Mike Cheal has been abroad all these years and doesn¡¯t know Morris very well, and Anthony and the others are even less familiar with him. All we need to do is try to make everyone think he¡¯s dead.¡± On second thought, they were the only people who knew and were familiar with Morris Cheal excessively, and it was no surprise that they could find out the truth. Suddenly, footsteps sounded outside the hospital room. Vivian Mond raised her eyes and locked eyes with Trent Stone, who instantly dropped her eyes and shook her head, reaching up and wringing her thighs hard, her eyes sore with pain, her eyes heavy with tears, ¡°It can¡¯t be, I can¡¯t believe he died like that.¡± ¡°Youngdy you mourn, must cheer up ah, otherwise Yilia and Yves how to do?¡± Trent Stone immediately cooperated. The two were easy to y against each other, definitely not inferior to professional actors. Houghton heard the two when he came in, and he gave Vivian Mond a heartfelt look, ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad, it¡¯s a fact. The first order of business is to hurry back to the Hidden n, it¡¯s not safe here.¡± ¡°No ¡­ I¡¯m not going, I want to stay with Morris, I don¡¯t want to go anywhere, sob ¡­¡± Vivian Mond cried, got up, stumbled over to Trent Stone, ¡°Where is ¡®Morris¡¯, where is his body? I want to stay with him, I want to see him.¡± ¡°The man is in the morgue. I¡¯ve contacted the airline department for a special flight back to L City. it leaves in two hours.¡± Trent Stone looked at Vivian Mond ¡®in pain¡¯ and couldn¡¯t help but feel that she was a great actress. It seems that she has learned something during her months at FUN Media Company. Later on, I heard that Vivian Mond had met Stefan Bell and made a science fiction movie, and although it was a small role, she made a name for herself at FUN Media Company. She was able to give her performance her all thanks to Adrian Edwin¡¯s help. ¡°I¡¯m going to see him, he¡¯s not dead, he¡¯s not just going to die.¡± Vivian Mond said, while shedding tears, walking around Trent Stone and Houghton and straight to the elevator waiting for it. And at that moment, she nced at the nurse¡¯s station and noticed a man in suspicious shape, so she immediately squatted down and buried her head in tears. Trent Stone and Houghton came out of the ward, and when they saw her sad face, one of them felt ashamed of her excellent acting skills; the other was distressed, but didn¡¯t know how to calm her down.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Trent Stone trotted over and leaned down to support her, ¡°Youngdy, you are not too sad and upset, condolences ¡­¡± Chapter 675 : Planning Everything Because it was leaning down to hold Vivian Mond¡¯s arm, Vivian Mond got up smoothly and said next to Trent Stone¡¯s ear, ¡°Someone is watching us, go and check the morgue surveince to see if anyone has touched the body. You should know what to do.¡± Trent Stone¡¯s eyebrows knitted, his heart understood, ¡°Understood.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He didn¡¯t turn around; if he did, he would be exposed. Only with Vivian Mond continued to act, ¡°The deceased is the greatest, let¡¯s hurry back to the country, they are all waiting for the boss at home.¡± A few people went to the morgue, Vivian Mond hugged the corpse and cried out, as if the liver and guts are split. The four people who will be ¡®heartbroken¡¯ performed the best. Trent Stone stood by andforted, and took his phone and sent a message to one person to check on the surveince. Half an hourter, Trent Stone received the message: [Someone did move the boss¡¯s body.] Trent Stone took the phone and gently touched Vivian Mond¡¯s shoulder and made her look at the phone. Vivian Mond, who was crying, scanned the phone screen because Houghton could not see her so sad and upset, and then smoked a muffled cigarette outside the morgue. She pulled something out of her pocket and handed it to Trent Stone, ¡°This, take it.¡± An hour or soter, the group boarded the ne and departed for home. A few more hourster, Anthony got the DNA check report sent over by his subordinates, ¡°Byparing what Mr. Cheal sent over with Morris Cheal¡¯s hair, it was determined to be the person.¡± Anthony was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window smoking a cigarette, listening to his subordinate¡¯s report, he frowned, reached out to take the report and read it, shook his head, ¡°So easy to die? I still find it unbelievable.¡± ¡°I do think it is reasonable, after all, he is already a waste, even if you want to escape, you can not escape, is not the anvil fish meat, can only be ughtered.¡± The subordinates analyzed rationally. The first time I heard his words, Anthony¡¯s side of the eyebrows gently raised, ¡°It makes sense. This Yoona Lee has helped us get rid of a major problem.¡± ¡°The good thing is that Miss Yoona Lee only killed Morris Cheal and didn¡¯t hurt Vivian Mond. otherwise, it would have been difficult for her to ount for Fleck¡¯s side, and then it would have been difficult for you to do it alone, boss.¡± ¡°Yes, it is not the sky has eyes. Hahahaha ¡­¡± Anthony tilted his head andughed, suddenly in a good mood, turned around and walked to the sofa and sat down, picked up the ss of wine will be a ss of red wine and drained, dripping with pleasure. Afterwards, he dismissed his subordinates, took his cell phone and made a phone call to Mike Cheal, ¡°The man is dead. Without Morris Cheal, L City will be smooth sailing, so don¡¯t let me down.¡± ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s really dead?¡± Faced with the sudden death of a powerful enemy, Mike Cheal was surprised, delighted and incredulous. ¡°What you sent over, I got someone to take his hair seizure topare, there is no mistake.¡± Anthony gave Mike Cheal a definite answer. The other side was silent for a long time, then burst into a brightugh, ¡°Good death, good death. yoona Lee¡¯s credit, it seems that we have to treat her to a mealter, thank you.¡± Mike Cheal was looking forward to Morris Cheal¡¯s death. Now that this person is finally dead, his next n is to take away all of Morris Cheal¡¯s properties, and to get rid of Vivian Mond himself, so that only with her death can he make up for the pain he has suffered. As a big problem, Morris Cheal¡¯s ¡®death¡¯ also let the two of them hang on the heart down. But they did not know that Morris Cheal had expected them to have this unnned, so when they met with Vivian Mond specially gave hair, and then let them secretly switch the DNA test results. Chapter 676 : Lisa makes a scene at the wake When news of Morris Cheal¡¯s ¡®death¡¯ spread, Vivian Mond decided to make a big deal of the funeral, only not telling Madame Cheal for fear that she would be further stimted. L City was flooded with news stories about Morris Cheal, and Vivian Mond was also in the news. She and Morris Cheal got married soon after Morris Cheal ¡®died¡¯, and some unscrupulous media directly said that she had a ¡®bad husband¡¯ look and killed her husband just after her marriage; some media also spected that Vivian Mond was Some other media spected that Vivian Mond was a toxic Cindere who married Morris Cheal in a deliberate attempt to kill him so that he could inherit the estate. Vivian Mond selectively ignored the news and devoted herself to the funeral. Vivian Mond did not invite anyone to therge memorial hall, but on this day there were countless guests who came to pay their respects to Morris Cheal. She stood aside and looked at the icy coffin in the funeral hall, in whichy the man she knew but did not know his real name. For a moment, she wondered, if Morris Cheal really died one day, would she cry her eyes out? Thankfully, Morris Cheal is alive and well, but if he had died, she would never have forgiven herself.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The mourning music in the funeral hall, Vivian Mond in ck mourning clothes standing aside, watching those people clutching white chrysanthemums in their hands came in, or sincere or fake or happy or sad. Human nature, at this moment, is clearly reflected, as if a demon mirror, presenting many people¡¯s ugly hypocritical side. Vivian Mond was even thinking that if it wasn¡¯t for Danny and the others at the memorial service, I¡¯m afraid Morris Cheal¡¯s uncles would havee over to pick a fight. After a long day, the crowd gradually dispersed. Vivian Mond was exhausted, and at that moment, Lisa, dressed in a ck vegetarian dress, came in with red eyes. Holding two white chrysanthemums in her hand, she walked step by step to the funeral hall, walked towards the ice coffin and stood in front of it for a long time, not speaking as if she had lost her soul. Seeing Lisa so heartbroken, Vivian Mond could not help but feel a bit distressed, but at the same time, she felt that this was a good thing for Lisa. Knowing that Morris Cheal is ¡®dead¡¯, her obsession with Morris Cheal will slowly let go. ¡°How can you be dead? It¡¯s impossible, you¡¯ve been through so much gunfire and survived in the end, how can you die?¡± Lisa could not ept the reality, clutching the white chrysanthemum in her hand and fiercely pped the ice coffin, then tried to lift it as if she was mad. Seeing this, Vivian Mond frowned, immediately to Trent Stone made a wink, Trent Stone walked up and pulled Lisa, ¡°Miss Lisa, you stop, the boss is gone, you make such a fuss, he will be upset to go.¡± ¡°Let go of me, don¡¯t touch me!¡± A few months ago, Lisa lost her fragrance, her originally rosy cheeks were thin and out of shape, haggard with an air of decadence. She faltered and stretched out her ck nail-stained fingers, pointing at Trent Stone, ¡°Tell me, is this a fake? Isn¡¯t it?¡± Trent Stone frowned, not willing to pay attention to the crazy Lisa. Standing aside, Vivian Mond walked over, but was pulled by Sophie, ¡°Vivian, you are weak, don¡¯t go over, what can you do if she hits youter?¡± Morris Cheal ¡®died¡¯, Sophie and the girls worried that she could not bear the blow, has been apanied by the body. This ¡®drama¡¯ let Vivian Mond know clearly who was the enemy and who was the friend, who was sincere and who was false. ¡°Yeah, just don¡¯t go over there, Trent Stone will take care of it.¡± Mandy also pulled Vivian Mond, not allowing her to go over, even Ivan advised her not to go over. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Chapter 677 : Beating Vivian Mond Feeling the need to give Lisa an exnation, Vivian Mond brushed their hands away and walked towards Lisa. ¡°Trent Stone, let her go.¡± She walked over, waved at Trent Stone, and walked over to the fussing Lisa, just in time to smell the alcoholing off her. Perhaps unable to ept the news of Morris Cheal¡¯s death, Lisa had to drink to buy herself drunk and numb herself. Trent Stone hesitantly let go of his hand, not forgetting to say to Vivian Mond: ¡°Youngdy stay away from her, she is a madman.¡± In Trent Stone¡¯s mind, Vivian Mond¡¯s status is now the same as Morris Cheal¡¯s. Now that his boss is not around, he is naturally responsible for keeping the youngdy safe. He tugged Lisa¡¯s arm, but Lisa shook him off, ¡°Trent Stone, get lost!¡± She shouted and red at Trent Stone, pointing at him and cursing, ¡°Are you something, Morris was so good to you, and now he¡¯s dead, and it¡¯s all because of Vivian Mond, and you¡¯re still protecting her? Are you blind?¡± All along, Lisa could not ept Vivian Mond and Morris Cheal together, and now that Morris Cheal was dead, she saw Trent Stone being loyal to Vivian Mond, she only felt that Morris Cheal died for nothing and was angry for him. ¡°It¡¯s my choice, it¡¯s none of your business.¡± Trent Stone retorted. ¡°Yes, it does have nothing to do with me, it¡¯s all to do with ¡­¡± Lisa spoke, her outstretched hand turned and pointed at Vivian Mond, ¡°it¡¯s all to do with her, it¡¯s all to do with her getting Morris killed! ¡± Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Morris Cheal faked his death, but Lisa was really sad. In the face of her insults, Vivian Mond had nothing to say in return, and she could not bear to throw her out of the church. But then, just as she was thinking, Lisa suddenly raised her hand and pped Vivian Mond across the face. The p¡­ A sound, very crisp sound in the hall, the eyes of the crowd swiftly looked over. Although it was already night time, there was no one in the church, but Morris Cheal¡¯s group of brothers and his subordinates who were devoted to him were also present. Hearing the voice, all of them looked this way in unison. ¡°Lisa, what are you doing?¡± Trent Stone reacted quickly and shoved Lisa away, she stumbled on her high heels and fell heavily to the ground, making her dizzy. Vivian Mond raised his hand to cover his burning face, his face sank a few degrees, and looked down at Lisa lying on the floor, his anger was uncontroble, ¡°Get her out of here!¡± I wanted to be polite to her, but Lisa actually did it to her, it was really abominable. She liked Morris Cheal and was sad because of Morris Cheal¡¯s fake death, she saw it in her eyes, so she could tolerate Lisa¡¯s trouble. But Lisa¡¯s repeated challenges to her bottom line are really annoying. When Sophie saw Vivian Mond being hit, she immediately trotted over and looked at Vivian Mond¡¯s cheek with a tilt of her head, ¡°Vivian, are you okay?¡± She brushed Vivian Mond¡¯s hand away and found five red finger marks on her delicate white cheek. She turned around, red at Lisa with sharp eyes, walked towards her, leaned down and grabbed her by the cor of her dress, pped her twice, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, you¡¯ve been drinking and you¡¯vee here to spill your guts? Mr. Morris is is dead. Vivian is even sadder than you. You beat her! ¡± The Sophie that everyone knows has always been a quiet nature, cute and delightful, no one has ever seen her this grumpy.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. A delicate little face flowed with thick anger, even the eyes followed and became sharp. Chapter 678 : Branden is coming Not far away Philip Dixon is walking towards this side to see this scene, step a beat, dark as ink eyes slightly zed, the bottom of the eyes shed a little surprised. No, it¡¯s astonishing. As if opening the door to a new world, there is a new perception of Sophie. ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t see, this little girl is strong enough.¡± On the side of Danny stood beside him and teased. Because of this asion, Danny spoke in a lowered voice, so as not to be overheard. Philip Dixon nced at him with a tilted head and raised an eyebrow without saying anything. Just when he was about to step towards Sophie, he saw another figure take the lead and go around. It was none other than Warren.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Warren, a male model of FUN Media Company, is also the boyfriend introduced to Sophie by Vivian Mond. The two tried to date for half a month, Sophie felt that it was not suitable, so she proposed to break up, but Warren said he liked her and was going to pursue her. Philip Dixon was then kicked out of Sophie¡¯s single apartment on that day when Larissa hit Sophie in front of the First Look wedding. After that, Philip Dixon was so engrossed in his daily work that he saw Sophie only a few times, and she avoided him. When he saw Warren walk up to Sophie and pull her aside, his face was so dark it could drip ink. ¡°What are you doing frozen here? Not going up there to check it out?¡± Danny took in Philip Dixon¡¯s expression and a teasingly light smile curled the corners of his mouth. ¡°None of my business!¡± Philip Dixon grunted coldly and turned towards the pantry, standing alone in the pantry smoking a stuffy cigarette. Sophie was dragged aside and Warren shielded her in front of her, saying to Lisa, who had climbed up to lunge and hit her, ¡°Miss Lisa, you¡¯re drunk.¡± ¡°Get out of my way, I¡¯ll tear her up, bitch, how dare ¡­ you hit me ¡­¡± Lisa stumbled in her steps, although now a daughter¡¯s body, but because it is a man¡¯s skeleton, but also has the innate strength, pushing Warren away and pped towards Sophie¡¯s face. Seeing this, Warren subconsciously raised his foot and kicked Lisa, who was slightly drunk and fell down again. ¡°What are you doing?¡± No sooner did Vivian Mond stop it than another voice rang out from the hearse. Everyone looked in the direction of the doorway and saw Branden appear in the crowd¡¯s sight. Branden kept his eyes on Lisa, and when he saw him fall to the ground, his pace involuntarily quickened, and he took three steps forward to help Lisa, who had fallen to the ground, up. ¡°Oooh ¡­ oooh ¡­¡± Seeing Brandening, Lisa jumped directly into his arms and cried unrestrainedly. ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t cry. With me, they will not be spared.¡± Branden put one arm around Lisa and patted her back to soothe her, while inclining his head, his cold as ice eyes scanned the crowd, and finally his eyes fell on Warren, ¡°Did you hit Lisa?¡± Branden has a propensity for violence, but it does not affect his love for Lisa. The woman he likes, he can beat, but no one can touch but him! Warren looked at the tall, imposing man in front of him, and was struck by the powerful aura that came over him with just one nce. Thinking of Sophie behind him, he still mustered up the courage to say, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Very well, I appreciate your boldness ¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Sato.¡± Vivian Mond interrupted Branden and walked up to Warren, stood still, and gazed at Branden with cool eyes, ¡°It¡¯s none of his business. This is my husband¡¯s hearse, Lisa broke in and beat me up without any reason, they were just teaching Lisa a lesson for me. you have anything to do with it, you cane at me.¡± Chapter 679 : Impulsive Mistakes Branden¡¯s background is very unusual, Warren if offended Branden, the next end can be imagined. Sophie didn¡¯t expect a man to stand up for Lisa, and she also noticed that the man was imposing, not like an ordinary person. But Warren had the courage to stand up for her, and Sophie was touched. She looked up at Warren with a look of admiration and gratitude. Branden saw the p on Vivian Mond¡¯s face, and looked down at the woman in his arms, ¡°She hit you, but she was also hit by you guys. Not only that, she was kicked. Mrs. Cheal is taking me as Branden¡¯s woman is easy to bully?¡± ¡°What do you mean, Lisa made a fuss at my boss¡¯s funeral, she deserved to be beaten!¡± I don¡¯t know if Trent Stone is too deep into the scene, or he really doesn¡¯t like Lisa, acting very angry, angry face red. After saying that, he added, ¡°You im to be your woman, so you should control her. Next time, don¡¯t let her appear in front of my youngdy.¡± After saying that, Trent Stone looked at Lisa again, ¡°And, Lisa you listen. Even if my boss is dead, he is still the youngdy¡¯s man, and you questioning her is not enough to qualify!¡± Vivian Mond: ¡°¡­¡± Today¡¯s Trent Stone suddenly has an aura of two meters eight, so handsome. Branden knew the reason why Lisa came over to make trouble, but being said out on the spot, he couldn¡¯t face it, converging the cold anger under his eyes, ¡°Even so, it¡¯s not a reason for you to beat her. mrs. cheal , don¡¯t me me for not being polite if you don¡¯t give me a statement on this matter.¡± ¡°Mr. Sato, there is a proverb in my country that says ¡®the dead are the greatest¡¯. Is Mr. Sato trying to make a scene at my husband¡¯s memorial service?¡± Even though Vivian Mond was a head shorter than Branden, she faced him with an imposing presence, more like a female general who had killed the enemy in battle. Branden looked back at the ice coffin, his eyebrows wrinkled, ¡°because Morris Cheal had been good to Lisa, I give him a little face. If there¡¯s a next time, don¡¯t me me for being ungracious.¡± ¡°I thank you for my husband.¡± Vivian Mond said. Branden grunted coldly and took Lisa¡¯s hand and walked outside, walking so fast that Lisa couldn¡¯t keep up with her high heels and had to trot all the way to keep up. Vivian Mond watched the back of the two leaving and had a bad feeling. ording to Branden¡¯s character, I¡¯m afraid that tonight Lisa must be inevitably beaten up. Of course, she was right in her guess. ¡°Phew ¡­¡± Sophie took a long, frightened breath, ¡°Vivian, who is that person? The aura is so powerful.¡± ¡°Not too familiar.¡± Vivian Mond shook his head and took her hand, ¡°I know you¡¯re doing it for my own good, but don¡¯t be too impulsive in the future, okay?¡± Lisa hade over today to make a scene over Morris Cheal, and just because Branden was angry at Lisa¡¯s behavior didn¡¯t mean he could tolerate others bullying Lisa. Once Branden retaliates against Sophie or Warren, the consequences are unthinkable. ¡°Yeah, Sophie, it¡¯s too impulsive.¡± Mandy was also a little worried.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°I know it¡¯s wrong.¡± Sophie nodded and murmured with her head down, ¡°I just can¡¯t see Vivian being bullied.¡± ¡°Well, I know.¡± Vivian Mond patted her hand and soothed him. Danny and Arlo Marsh stood by and didn¡¯t say anything. Just now they thought Vivian Mond would not be able to handle Branden, but they had sent him away with just a few words, which made them look useless. Sophie and Warren walked aside, she nervously reached out and put her hand on his arm, ¡°Warren, thank you for earlier. But I think Vivian is right, you should not be so impulsive in the future, if you offend someone, you will be miserable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Boys protect girls, it¡¯s only right.¡± Warren would smile, his smile was extra sunny and healing. Chapter 680 : Philip Dixon Gets Mad Philip Dixon who came out of the pantry smoked a cigarette, just relieved his emotions, as soon as he came out, he saw Sophie pulling Warren¡¯s arm, looking up at him with a smile on her face, the two of them giving a sense of love and sweetness. His face instantly sank again. Sophie from Warren¡¯s eyes insight thick to overflowing love, her eyes slightly sh, subconsciously want to escape, ¡°That ¡­ I go to a bathroom.¡± Casually find an excuse to get away. Philip Dixon saw hering this way, immediately turned around and folded back into the pantry. The door to the bathroom is through the pantry, Sophie was walking when she was grabbed by the arm and led into the pantry and closed the door. She was dazed and confused, and only when she was pinned back against the door did she realize that the person standing in front of her was Philip Dixon. ¡°Master Dixon, what are you doing?¡± Seeing that it was Philip Dixon, Sophie bristled, her pretty eyebrows twisted into a twist. Her sulking look was like a pissed off kitten, harmless, but cute enough to make people want to reach out and caress her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, you¡¯re in love with Warren and I can¡¯t even touch you?¡± Philip Dixon was furious at the thought of her smiling at Warren and frowning at him like he was an enemy. ¡°What¡¯s with what?¡± Sophie was baffled, not understanding what Philip Dixon was talking about. Her annoyed look fell into Philip Dixon¡¯s eyes, making him mistakenly think that Sophie was a little annoyed with him, which made Philip Dixon¡¯s heart more and more upset. ¡°You don¡¯t know about Warren¡¯s family yet, do you?¡± He raised an eyebrow and snorted lightly, ¡°Warren¡¯s family is very poor, her mother recently got sick and needs a lot of money, I see she is very close to the bossdy of Hong Fei Group.¡± Philip Dixon said, Philip Dixon words a meal, meaning, ¡°you should understand what I mean.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand!¡± Sophie found Philip Dixon inexplicable, ¡°Who he gets close to is his freedom to make friends, what does Master Dixon mean, so he shouldn¡¯t make friends with women?¡± Philip Dixon: ¡°¡­¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. I think it¡¯s Sophie who¡¯s the one who¡¯s being silly. ¡°Do you want me to make it clearer that Warren asked Hond, the owner of the Hong Fei Group, for a million dors to cure his mother?¡± The owner of the Hong Fei Group is in her early thirties, extremely well maintained, and definitely an enchanting and chilly beauty in the business world. How many young talented people throw olive branches to her, she is indifferent. To say the least, Philip Dixon knows this matter ispletely heard in the mouth of fox friends. ¡°How do you know it¡¯s going to be? You were there when the woman who owns Hong Fei gave Warren the money?¡± Sophie pushed Philip Dixon away and gave him an exasperated nce, ¡°You have that time, you might as well mind your fianc¨¦e.¡± With an arrogant grunt, she turned around, pulled open the door and walked out. Bang! The pantry door was mmed shut, sending a gust of wind that ruffled Philip Dixon¡¯s hair on his forehead and brought out the anger between his eyebrows. The damn woman. He kicked the chair aside in anger. Sophie came out of the pantry and did not go to the bathroom, but walked down the hall. Her mind lingered on what Philip Dixon had just said, and after thinking about it, she took the initiative to find Warren. There was no sign of Warren in the lobby, and she went to the door before she saw Warren leaning against a pir alone, smoking a cigarette. ¡°You, are you okay?¡± She said, concerned. As soon as Warren saw Sophieing, he immediately extinguished his cigarette, threw it in the trash, and stood up straight, ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°That ¡­ me ¡­ I heard if you¡¯re in trouble?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Warren froze, then dawned on him, looking sideways into the distance with a sigh, ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that my mom is sick. But she¡¯s already in the hospital for surgery and is doing rehabilitation.¡± Chapter 681 ¡°Oh.¡± Sophie nodded, lightly pursed her red lips, knowing that Warren had something to say that she hadn¡¯t said yet, but she didn¡¯t know how to ask. Slightly hanging her head, wrinkling her brow in careful thought, she added: ¡°If ¡­ you have any difficulties then tell me. I don¡¯t have big money, but I can still help you with small amounts.¡± She had been following Vivian Mond after graduating from college and had saved a lot of money by saving money on weekdays.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Although the money was not much, if Warren needed help, Sophie was naturally willing to pour it out. ¡°Huh.¡± Warren saw her so sincere, hooked his lips and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s enough to have you say that.¡± He sighed, his face was a masked exhaustion, ¡°originally wanted to borrow money from you, but I know you a girl earning money is not easy, I can not afford to pay back for a while, so I found my friend borrowed a million.¡± He said that it was his friend. Sophie knew that the person Warren was talking about should be Hond, the female boss of Hong Fei Group, but since he said he was borrowing money, she was certainly willing to believe it. ¡°Your friend is so good to you, a million dors can be borrowed, so envious.¡± Side by side trying to get Warren¡¯s words, Sophie deliberately said so. ¡°What¡¯s good and bad?¡± Warren shook his head and looked sideways into the distance, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of your joke, I¡¯ve resigned with FUN Media Company. I borrowed the money from the president of Hong Fei Group, but her request was for me to be her male secretary.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sophie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, full of incredulity. Never thought that what Philip Dixon said was actually true. She was so surprised that her eyes widened. Warren turned around and met Sophie¡¯s eyes, and his eyes showed some sadness, ¡°I¡¯m not suitable for modeling, I¡¯ve been lukewarm for years, and I don¡¯t earn much money. I signed a five-year contract with her as her secretary, and after five years I¡¯ll be free.¡± For the sake of his mother, Warren had no choice. After all, one million was not a small amount, and he was a small model in the thirty-eighth line, where could he have much money. ¡°This ¡­¡± Sophie, who was immersed in shock, didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment, she looked at Warren in a daze and couldn¡¯t say anything for a long time. ¡°No need to look at me with this look, just be her secretary, not a bussed in bimbo.¡± Warrenughed helplessly. The gaze he looked at Sophie was too pure, clear, as if a spotless pearl. In that moment, Sophie trusted him. ¡°Well, understand. But ¡­¡± she wanted to say something else, but when the words came to her mouth, she felt it was inappropriate to say them, so she wanted to stop. The next day. Morris Cheal¡¯s ¡®funeral¡¯. After being cremated, Vivian Mond took the ashes to the cemetery in Xing Yun Mountain and found a perfect location for burial. On the day of the burial, there were many people there. Vivian Mond and several of Morris Cheal¡¯s brothers were so immersed that even the Houghton and Lincoln couples were convinced. The two of them were so relieved to Vivian Mond every now and then, fearing that she would go looking for death because of Morris Cheal¡¯s death. Of course, Lisa is here again this day. But today she wore sunsses, a very tight ck suit, and a dark ribbon around her neck, and just stood in front of Morris Cheal¡¯s ¡®tombstone¡¯ and bowed three times. While she was standing in front of the tombstone and bowing, Vivian Mond clearly saw the bruises on Lisa¡¯s face and the blood on her neck. She had mixed feelings in her heart and didn¡¯t know what to do with Lisa. After the whole day, everyone left, but Vivian Mond did not leave and stayed at the cemetery, letting Houghton and Lincoln drag her back, Vivian Mond did not go back. Chapter 682 : Injured Looking at the heartbroken look of her biological parents, Vivian Mond was a little heartbroken and felt very sorry for them. But now she had no room to back off. Vivian Mond knew that someone would be secretly watching her every move on this day, and if she did return home, it would make it look like there was something wrong with Morris Cheal¡¯s ¡®death¡¯. The show must beplete. After a long night of suffering, Vivian Mond returned to the vi. She rested at home for a few days before leaving with Houghton to go to the Hidden Tribe. After arriving in C, there were several days of rest, and Houghton did not dare to rush, fearing that Vivian Mond¡¯s body would not be able to bear it. And this night, Vivian Mond was lying in her room resting,te at night, a small sound rang out. She was keenly aware of the noise and raised her hand to reach under her pillow and felt a dagger. This dagger is kept for protection, it is afraid that there will be danger all the time, so she carries it with her. But she didn¡¯t expect that just after arriving in C, someone would not be able to resist making a move on her. In the darkness of the night, Vivian Mond narrowed her eyes and watched as a ck shadow slowly walked towards her, but for some reason, she suddenly felt that the person did not have any killing intent. At once, the small woman streamed a sh of light, ¡°Morris?¡± The man gave a start in his step and was stunned for a moment. Vivian Mond sat up from the bed and turned on the bedsidemp, and sure enough, the man standing in front of her was really Morris Cheal. ¡°Silly girl, how did you know it was me?¡± Morris Cheal was a little surprised. Although he knew Vivian Mond was a good fighter, he didn¡¯t think she could detect his presence. As soon as Vivian Mond lifted the bedding, she immediately got up from the bed, pounced on him with bare feet, and hugged him, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, I missed you so much.¡± God knows, these days have been dealing with funeral matters, Vivian Mond is physically and mentally exhausted. She had dedicated all of her life¡¯s performing arts to this funeral, and no one knew how tired she was, but Vivian Mond was too tired to talk. ¡°I know, I miss you, too.¡± Morris Cheal took her into his arms, rested his chin on her head, and slowly closed his eyes, feeling the good moments with her. ¡°It¡¯s because I knew you missed me so much that I came to see you.¡± Perhaps it was because his heart was in the right ce, or perhaps because he knew of Vivian Mond¡¯s true love for him, that he could not resist taking the risk of appearing beside Vivian Mond. Otherwise, how sad she would be alone. Vivian Mond wrapped her arms around his waist and pressed her cheek against his chest, breathing shallowly with her eyes closed, the scent of Morris Cheal lingering between her nostrils, listening to the beat of his heart, tugging at her heartstrings with every beat. ¡°You¡¯re so nice, I¡¯m really so happy to see you.¡± She hugged him a few degrees stronger, ¡°Do you know this funeral, I¡¯m really tired. But when the funeral was being held, I would somehow vicariously feel how scared I would be and how painful it would be if you were really gone.¡± A fake funeral gave Vivian Mond a deeper feeling. That emptiness and pain after the death of a beloved one made Vivian Mond cherish her feelings for Morris Cheal more and more. ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s all fake, you ¡­ are too deep into the drama.¡± ¡± No. It¡¯s that I love you too much.¡± Vivian Mond shook her head slightly and confessed to Morris Cheal.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. And then, releasing Morris Cheal, she pulled him to sit on the edge of the bed and looked at the man she had longed for, and although it had been a while since we had seen each other again, it was still as intimate and wonderful to see him again. She looked at him with affection, and he looked back at her with affection, with an electric current in his eyes that made people tingle. Suddenly, the two reached out and hugged each other, kissing deeply. Chapter 683 : He came A kiss, hot and crazy, like a storm sweeping general, a few hours after the ¡®ravages¡¯, so that the original neat bed became a mess. The two of them hugged each other after satiety, Vivian Mond leaned on his chest, ¡°Morris, I saw Lisa being beaten by Branden the other day. You used to be good buddies, and I thought it was something I should tell you about.¡± At the hearse, Lisa had pped her, and she remembered it. But Vivian Mond has always been a grudge holder and doesn¡¯t hate Lisa just because she pped her. ¡°Lisa does not love Sato Changfeng, but Branden background is very unusual, she ¡­ ¡°Morris Cheal words a meal, said in a deep voice: ¡°the me.¡± Earlier he and Philip Dixon two because Branden beat Lisa on the lesson Branden, let him stay away from Lisa, but Lisater took the initiative to find Branden. They had to make their own death, they could not do anything about it. It¡¯s just a pity that no one knows that Lisa sought Branden just to irritate Morris Cheal. For one thing, she wanted to use Branden¡¯s fondness for her to stimte Morris Cheal and let him know his love for her; for another, if Morris Cheal really didn¡¯t love her, she could also be beaten for getting entangled with Branden, thus attracting Morris Cheal¡¯s attention. The man all like a small bird to the woman, for the poor woman is naturally irresistible want to protect, Lisa fantasy, maybe only this can ¡®awaken¡¯ Morris Cheal to her love. Only Lisa has no self-awareness and is not aware that everything she does is self-deception. ¡°Grrrrr¡­¡± It was at that moment that Vivian Mond gurgled alone. She looked shyly at Morris Cheal and guffawed, ¡°Hungry.¡± ¡°Order something to eat if you¡¯re hungry, and I¡¯ll eat with you.¡± He said. Vivian Mond nodded, thinking that it had been immersive actingtely and should have convinced Anthony and the others, so ordering a take-out to dine together would make sense. So, approached the front desk and ordered ate night snack. Not long after, the midnight snack was delivered. The two got up and sat in the living room, looking at a table of sumptuous midnight snacks. Vivian Mond propped his elbows on the tabletop and looked at Morris Cheal with love and admiration, ¡°Morris, how long has it been since we¡¯ve eaten together?¡± Morris Cheal, dressed in a bathrobe, sat across the table, his handsome face tinged with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He reached for his gloves and peeled shrimp for Vivian Mond, ¡°I know you like this, have some more.¡± It had been a while since I had seen Vivian Mond, and when I saw her again, she was getting thinner and thinner, and it hurt Morris Cheal to see it. Thest time we saw her was in the woods, in the darkness of the night, and he couldn¡¯t see Vivian Mond¡¯s features clearly, nor did he know her weight. This time when he saw Vivian Mond in the light, he realized clearly that her features were more angr and she was so thin that she was about to lose her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to make you suffer.¡± Morris Cheal put the shrimp on Vivian Mond¡¯s te, frowned like an ink-stained brow, and then got up and walked to her side, once again reached out and wrapped his arm around her cheek, letting her lean against him, ¡°Suddenly, I realized that the n was too poor and left you to suffer too much alone. I regret that, perhaps, I should have answered the battle openly.¡± Feeling the man¡¯s guilt and self-me, Vivian Mond¡¯s red lips hooked into a happy smile, feeling that all the previous efforts were worth it. Chapter 684 – Will you come back after going to the Hidden Tribe? ¡°Will not ah. I think it¡¯s great. Think about it, everything you do now is for me, and Anthony and the others think you¡¯re dead, they let their guard down, and when the timees for you to counterattack, it¡¯s absolutely easy to take care of everything. I¡¯m even starting to yearn for a better life between us now.¡± Vivian Mond often dreams that she and Morris Cheal are together until they are white, living a simple, uneventful day, intensely in love. ¡°I¡¯m so relieved that you can say these words.¡± Morris Cheal was touched. ¡°Come on, sit down, let¡¯s eat together.¡± Vivian Mond pulled Morris Cheal down and the two of them chatted as they ate. The suite was heavily curtained and dimly lit, so it looked dark from the outside, no different from the night. Two people are very guarded, anything to do absolute circumspection. ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t told me how you survived after you were shot.¡± Thest time Morris Cheal left in such a hurry, Vivian Mond didn¡¯t have time to ask in detail. ¡°On my wedding day, I did get seriously injured, and then the limo did fall into the river, but I didn¡¯t die after I hit the water, I escaped and left L City.¡± He said. Vivian Mond took chopsticks and filled her mouth with shrimp, chewing carefully, her shear water eyes flooded with a touch of cunning, asking tentatively, ¡°I guess, your car fell into the river is also you did it on purpose.¡± In fact, from thest time I saw Morris Cheal, Vivian Mond was sure that everything was nned by Morris Cheal. So a smart man, if an open gun battle can get him killed, then all these years galloping in the business world will not be able to die a hundred times? The business world of those bigwigs, bright and shiny, in fact, in order to get to the top, do not know how many people¡¯s bones and blood stepped on. Morris Cheal can be the richest man in L City, its ability can not be underestimated. If he really died, it would be unbelievable. Morris Cheal is holding a red wine, listening to Vivian Mond¡¯s words, his angr face tinted with a faint smile, ¡°My Vivian is so smart, I really do not know whether it is good or bad.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Not necessarily.¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°If one day, I do something bad behind your back, won¡¯t I be able to hide it from you?¡± ¡°Pfft, hahahaha ¡­¡± Vivian Mond managed to be amused by Morris Cheal¡¯s remark. She didn¡¯t expect that he would still be in the mood for jokes even in this situation now. She raised her hand to cover her mouth andughed heartily. Her smile fell into Morris Cheal¡¯s eyes, but it was deeply etched in his mind, and seemed to linger for a lifetime. Morris Cheal held a tall ss, gently shaking the red wine in it, tilted his head, and took a sip, ¡°There is something that we should discuss.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Noticing Morris Cheal¡¯s serious look, Vivian Mond curbed his smile and asked in a serious manner. ¡°You are the young master of the Hidden n, after returning to the Hidden n, if everyone forces you to stay as the leader of the Hidden n, what should be done?¡± This question troubled Morris Cheal for a long time, and he had never taken the initiative to ask Vivian Mond, fearing that it would inadvertently add pressure to Vivian Mond. But now things are in front of them, they will soon enter the Hidden n, all things should be prepared in advance. ¡°I ¡­¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She sighed and raised a hand to ruffle the hair on her forehead, ¡°I know, I¡¯ve been thinking about it too. But ¡­ Morris¡­¡± Vivian Mond¡¯s clear, bright eyes looked up at him, ¡°In my heart, a ce with you, me, and our children is home. I never wanted to stay in the Crypt.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to, but what about Master Houghton?¡± Chapter 685 ¡°Houghton he ¡­¡± Vivian Mond was silent. She hung her head, holding her chopsticks and poking at the dishes on her te for a long time before she spoke again, ¡°I have my own choice and my own thoughts.¡± With that, she looked up sharply, her firm gaze fixed on Morris Cheal, ¡°My home, my children, my husband, they¡¯re all in L City.¡± So, no matter what, she would not stay in the Hidden Tribe. The reason why she agreed to go to the Hidden Tribe was because Vivian Mond was afraid of the power of the Hidden Tribe and knew that she was unable to resist. But after going to the Hidden Tribe, some things are not up to Houghton. Now she has Morris Cheal to back her up, she has more confidence. This is also the reason why Vivian Mond did not tell Houghton that Morris Cheal faked her own death, she had her own n. Houghton has been hibernating for years, and although he is good to her, he is more loyal to the Hidden Tribe. This kind of person, with strong convictions, there is no guarantee that he will not end up doing something unthinkable to her because of the Hidden n. ¡°I¡¯m here, don¡¯t worry.¡± Morris Cheal smiled warmly, looking at Vivian Mond¡¯s pupils with a glow in their eyes. Vivian Mond nodded and let out a long breath of relief, ¡°You are my husband, who can I trust if I don¡¯t trust you. Also, your seventh uncle has been keeping a close eye on your industrytely, after I leave L City, he should be pressed to make a move.¡± ¡°You are doing very well, many ideas coincide with me. Let it go, I believe in you, and even more so in my own vision.¡± The man spoke with a small note of pride in his tone. Mostly, he felt that he had made the right choice in marrying Vivian Mond and did not regret it. ¡°I suddenly don¡¯t know if you¡¯re I¡¯mplimenting me or myself.¡± Vivian Mond is amused by Morris Cheal. She put down her chopsticks, propped her elbows on the table and rested her chin, her lustrous eyes staring at Morris Cheal for a moment, just watching. The man got up anddled a bowl of ginseng soup for her, ¡°Have some soup, it¡¯s time for you to replenish yourself.¡± ¡°No. I just want to see you.¡± She said sincerely. Faced with a beautiful man, Vivian Mond suddenly felt less hungry and wanted to see more of Morris Cheal, fearing that if she missed tonight, it would be a long time before she could see him again. Morris Cheal is peeling shrimp hand a slight beat, looking up at the woman sitting across the table, see her warm smile, he helplessly shake his head slightly, tilted his head to look aside,ugh out loud. The man¡¯s deep, three-dimensional face, because the side of the face more distinctive contours, clear and elegant. This kind of man, when not smiling, handsome and cold; pursed lips lightly smiled but also exudes a demon-like provocative charm, soul-searching. ¡°Are your parents very good-looking? How else could you be so handsome ¡­¡± She rarelypliments Morris Cheal in this way, and it is the first time she has actively mentioned his parents. Their existence did not bring good memories to Morris Cheal, instead, because Vivian Mond mentioned the two of them, the light smile on his face gradually lost its temperature and became cold.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Noticing that Morris Cheal¡¯s reaction was wrong, Vivian Mond realized afterwards that he had said the wrong thing. ¡°Sorry, I ¡­¡± Before she could finish her words of apology, Morris Cheal shook his head, ¡°No harm, it¡¯s my problem.¡± He hesitated for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see them when this is over.¡± ¡°Good. When we get back safely, you take me to pay my respects to them.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Morris Cheal responded and changed the subject, ¡°Eat more, you¡¯ve lost a lot of weighttely.¡± He continued to give her food, with doting written in his eyes. Chapter 686 : Crossing glasses of wine ¡°All fat, if you eat more, you¡¯ll be a pig.¡± Since her pregnancy, Vivian Mond had been controlling her weight reasonably well, and was trying to work out and lose weight while she was sitting in her monthly period. ¡°When you say that, have you ever considered the feelings of a pig?¡± The man teased in passing. Vivian Mond snorted withughter and said with a serious voice: ¡°Pigs are more popr the fatter they are, and women maintain their figures for life. Otherwise one day be yellow-faced, you repudiate me to marry a small petite wife, how poor I am.¡± ¡°Are you sure I repudiated you, not you repudiated me?¡± The man took a sip of his wine and raised his eyebrows, meaning something. Because of Morris Cheal¡¯s ¡®death¡¯, ording to the order of legal heirs, Vivian Mond became the first heir, so now Morris Cheal no longer has any property in his name. Vivian Mond has be the richest woman in L City. As Vivian Mond went through the closing process, she was truly shocked by Morris Cheal. ¡°I always wondered why you were sofortable giving me so much property.¡± Although Morris Cheal faked his death and the two of them did not discuss it,ter she guessed the truth of the matter and knew that Morris Cheal would not care about the property since he was willing to do so. But those assets are not billions, tens of billions, but countless. His excessive trust in her made Vivian Mond immensely touched and grateful that she had found such a good man. ¡°I¡¯ve always trusted my own eyes.¡± Morris Cheal spoke with a gleam in his ck and white eyes, the kind of searing look you get when you like someone. ¡°Thank you.¡± Vivian Mond was touched from the bottom of her heart, ¡°Morris, thank you for never leaving me.¡± What a privilege to have met him. ¡°I often wonder what I would do if you weren¡¯t here. Do I really have to give in to fate?¡± If she did not know Morris Cheal, and Morris Cheal did not fall in love with her, she would be very passive and isted in the face of the Crypt. Houghton and Destiny were subservient to her because of her status as the future young master of the Hidden n. But Vivian Mond is not willing to be the young master of the Hidden Tribe. Once she returns to the Hidden Tribe, she will not be able to tell how things will develop. ¡°It¡¯s probably because we met in this life to repay the kindness in the previous life.¡± ¡°In a previous life?¡± It¡¯s hard to imagine the atheist Morris Cheal saying this. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t done good deeds in yourst life, how would I have found you in a sea of people?¡± Here, he changed his words, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t saved me that day, how would I have had the opportunity to sit here and have a nightcap with you?¡± Fate is destined. Everything, again, seems to have its own destiny in the underworld. ¡°Let¡¯s drink to our destiny; to our meeting, to our acquaintance, to our futurepanionship.¡± Vivian Mond lifted the tall ss on the table and clinked sses with him, ¡°For the rest of our lives, I hope we can grow old together.¡± ¡°My Vivian is envious of sunset love?¡± ¡°Of course. That¡¯s the true meaning of ¡®one life, one pair of people¡¯.¡± ¡°Good.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He clinked his ss with her. Vivian Mond raised her ss and was about to drink when Morris Cheal interrupted, ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She froze and looked at Morris Cheal in a daze, only to see him get up and walk around the table to stand in front of her. ¡°Stand up.¡± Morris Cheal took her hand and stood her up, ¡°On our wedding night, we were supposed to have a ¡®toast¡¯ between the two of us. There was no chance of that before, but it couldn¡¯t be less.¡± Thest time we met in the forest outside of C, we didn¡¯t have the chance to drink. This time, Morris Cheal certainly could not miss it. Chapter 687 : I miss you On the wedding stage, they drank a toast in public once, but it was not a toast between the two of them. A small gesture, Vivian Mond was touched by it. It¡¯s the little things that make the difference. It was the little things that showed how much he loved her, and Vivian Mond saw it in her eyes and took it to heart. Morris Cheal lifted his wrist around hers, and the two of them held the red wine, gazing at each other with affection, smiling at each other, with great affection. Half a ss of red wine, the two drank it down in one go. After finishing it, Morris Cheal frowned, ¡°Why is the wine bitter?¡± ¡°Bitter?¡± Vivian Mond froze, looked at Morris Cheal, and then looked at his own ss, ¡°What I drank was not bitter.¡± ¡°But my wine is quite bitter, maybe there¡¯s something wrong with the wine.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the wine?¡± ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t believe me, taste it.¡± He suggested. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll taste it.¡± A frightened Vivian Mond immediately reached out to pick up the bottle, but before her hand could touch it, Morris Cheal pulled it into her arms, ¡°We¡¯re drinking the same wine, mine is bitter, yours is not, so there must be something wrong with me. You should taste me.¡± Caught off guard, the man kissed her on the lips, probing between her lips and teeth before she could react. But Vivian Mond still foolishly sucked lightly, tasting it carefully, willow brows frowning slightly, pushing him away, ¡°There¡¯s no bitter taste.¡± Her serious expression, quite serious, amused Morris Chealughed out loud, ¡°Vivian, has anyone ever said that you ¡­ are silly and cute?¡± Perhaps Vivian Mond¡¯s serious and puzzled expression was really excessively cute, Morris Cheal couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pinch her baby-fat like white and tender cheeks. Vivian Mond looked embarrassed, ¡°Morris Cheal, you¡¯re too much!¡± ¡°That¡¯s too much?¡± He took her into his arms and leaned down to her ear and whispered, ¡°You never said I was too much when I was crying in bed.¡± Vivian Mond: ¡°¡­¡± What¡¯s with what?N?velDrama.Org holds this content. How did this happen somehow? Morris Cheal¡¯s ragged breath spurted out faintly hot air, ruffling the hair around her ears, a few yful strands teasing her ear and neck, tickling her heart. Her breathing inexplicably followed by aggravation, swallowing saliva, can not help but blush red face. The man took her expression into his eyes and smiled badly, ¡°For my husband has been away for a long time, Vivian is not ¡®greedy bad?¡± ¡°Only ¡­ not.¡± Vivian Mond snapped, ¡°Who is like you, full of filthy desire ah.¡± He wrapped his arms around her waist and kept her close to his chest, such an intimate embrace filled even the air with a sweet smell. ¡°People have seven feelings and six desires, how can we call it ¡®tainted desire¡¯? If there is no ¡®lust¡¯, it can¡¯t be called seven feelings and six desires, rather it can be called clear mind.¡± Morris Cheal raised his hand and scratched her nose, ¡°Do you want to send me to be a monk?¡± Only a monk has a pure heart and a pure mind. ¡°Strong words.¡± Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t hide the sweetness on her face as she listened to Morris Cheal¡¯s set of words, and added, ¡°It seems to make sense again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s natural.¡± The words fell, Morris Cheal leaned down and knocked her across, a princess hug, and carried her into the bedroom, ¡°Whether my Vivian is hungry or not, I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m really ¡®hungry¡¯.¡± ¡°Morris~~¡± Vivian Mond as soon as he saw Morris Cheal¡¯s stance was a bit of a wimp, wrapped his arms around his neck, bounced his legs and struggled, ¡°Or don¡¯t ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t what?¡± He leaned down and ced her gently on the bed, badly reached out and pinched her chin, ¡°Hmm?¡± Chapter 688 : It’s my fault It was another time of making love, and Vivian Mond felt that kind of ethereal pleasure again and again. She had to admit, Morris Cheal was very physical. Afterwards, Morris Cheal carried her to the bathroom and washed her off before taking her back to bed. Vivian Mond, who had been asleep for a while, woke up and reached around his waist, hugging him tightly, as if she was afraid that if she let go, he would leave again. Feeling the warmth of his skin, Vivian Mond rubbed her cheek against his chest, like a kitten who wanted to be pampered. ¡°Settle down.¡± Suddenly, Morris Cheal reached out and pped her on the ass. His voice was maic, so nice it made people cringe. Vivian Mond¡¯s cheek rested on his chest, and she could feel a slight tremor in her chest because he was talking, and she felt that this was the sweetest moment she could ever want.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Oh~~¡± She responded, elongating her tail, cute in her yfulness. It was this yfulness that made Morris Cheal so horny, but she didn¡¯t even know it. ¡°Trent Stone ising with me, and Angelo and Danny will take care of thepany, okay?¡± Vivian Mond had no way to contact Morris Cheal, so she had to make her own decision. Although Arlo Marsh¡¯s family was in business, Arlo Marsh was a police officer; Philip Dixon had left medicine for business, but Vivian Mond always felt that he was unstable. The only one she found reliable was Danny. ¡°Danny is more stable, so it¡¯s good to leave it to him.¡± Morris Cheal wasn¡¯t too worried about thepany, knowing that Danny, Arlo Marsh and Philip Dixon could be counted on. No matter who Vivian Mond leaves in charge of thepany for a while, they¡¯ll all talk together when they have a tough problem. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about our kids? Oh, I never told you, our daughter¡¯s name is Yilia and our son¡¯s name is Yves,¡± Vivian Mond says, noticing that Morris Cheal hasn¡¯t asked about her two children. One minute she wondered if Morris Cheal didn¡¯t care about the children; the next she realized she was worrying too much. He wasn¡¯t worried because he had already made ns and ns to protect the children. ¡°Well, I know all that.¡± Morris Cheal dropped a kiss on her forehead, ¡°It¡¯s been hard work, Vivian, so let¡¯s not have any more kids.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Vivian Mond was confused when she said that for no apparent reason. ¡°I know you had a long, painful birth with a lot of blood.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but hug her tighter as he spoke, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t there for you on the most important day of your life. It¡¯s my fault.¡± In fact, although Morris Cheal was not close outside the delivery room that day, he was in the hospital, watching every move in the corridor through the surveince, keeping an eye on her all the time. But even so, he still felt guilty in his heart. ¡°No, as long as our hearts are together, you will always be by my side.¡± Sensing that Morris Cheal was depressed and deep in remorse, Vivian Mond tilted her head and kissed him on the lips, ¡°Because, I know, you love me.¡± If it weren¡¯t for her special status, Morris Cheal wouldn¡¯t have to live in the dark every day. He has endured much more than she has. I should thank you, I¡¯ve been blessed to have you watching over me. If there is an afterlife, I must still be with you, it is also a kind of repayment ¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need an afterlife. You can repay now.¡± Morris Cheal smiled badly and pressed through. There was no end to it. Vivian Mond was angry and helpless. Chapter 689 : Official Departure A small goodbye is better than a new marriage. I¡¯ve only heard of this before, but now Vivian Mond knows firsthand what it¡¯s like to miss someone like that. This night, Vivian Mond was tired and sleepy, but she did not dare to sleep. Time was short and she didn¡¯t know when she would see Morris Cheal again, she just wanted to cherish every second she spent with him. But she couldn¡¯t resist the onset of sleepiness and eventually fell asleep. When she woke up, she felt an empty space in her arms and touched the bedding next to her, which was still warm. He hadn¡¯t been gone long. Vivian Mond got up and pulled back the curtains, and then the blinding light shone in. When she turned around and walked to the bed, she found a note left on the table. [Vivian, seeing that you were sleeping heavily, I didn¡¯t have the heart to wake you up. You remember, although in the light, there is no need to be nervous, because ¡­ in the dark I am always there.]Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. jingle bell ¨C As she was dazed with the note, the doorbell came from the living room. Vivian Mond¡¯s heart thumped a little, thinking, ¡°Is it Houghton? She tucked the note under her pillow, walked to the living room door, and nced through the cat¡¯s eye to see that it was the waiter. Vivian Mond breathed a sigh of relief and pulled the door open. ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am, here¡¯s the breakfast you ordered.¡± The waiter said with a smile. Vivian Mond subconsciously nced back at the living room, the dining room table was as clean as new, obviously cleaned up by him and removed by the waiter. She knew that Morris Cheal, with his cautious nature, would not let his presence be noticed. And this breakfast, too, he had ordered for her. ¡°Come in.¡± Vivian Mond pulled the half-buried door open and let the waiter in. The waiter pushed the cart into the living room and set up the breakfast before leaving, not forgetting to say, ¡°Enjoy your meal.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± She said a thank you and looked back at the carefully prepared Chinese food on the table, all her favorite meals. Sure enough, his love for her was evident in the smallest details. Vivian Mond¡¯s red lips turned up in a light smile, feeling happy. She turned around and went back to the bathroom to wash up before sitting down at the table to savor her breakfast. She was eating a soup bun, her eyes fell on the opposite side of the table, her mind recalled the happy scene of the two of themst night, feeling happy and warm. Suddenly, an impulse came up in her heart, making her want to go to the Hidden Tribe immediately, to settle everything as soon as possible, and then go back to L City with Morris Cheal and live a simple and happy life. Knock, knock, knock¡­ Just as she was lost in her fantasy of a better future, there was a knock on the door. She got up to answer the door, and there were Houghton and Destiny standing outside. ¡°Are you packed? Let¡¯s go down to dinner.¡± Destiny asked as she said ¡®good morning¡¯ to her and then asked. ¡°Uh ¡­ I was so hungry earlier that I had ordered breakfast.¡± Vivian Mond exined, forced to be polite, and asked, ¡°Would you two like toe in and eat some together?¡± Morris Cheal overestimated her meal size and ordered her five or six breakfasts, which she certainly couldn¡¯t finish. In keeping with the idea of being frugal, Vivian Mond didn¡¯t want to waste. ¡°You order what you want to eat, I¡¯ll go down to dine with Destiny.¡± Houghton thought Vivian Mond had ordered only her own breakfast, so he politely refused. With that, he walked with Destiny toward the elevator entrance, not forgetting to urge, ¡°Hurry up and pack up, we leave in an hour.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian Mond nodded and went back to her room to continue her meal. One hourter. Vivian Mond, Trent Stone, Houghton, Destiny, plus a driver, five people in the limousine set off. This time, several people headed straight towards the Hidden Tribe. Chapter 690 : Houghton has a problem All along, Vivian Mond had never asked about the inside of the Hidden Tribe, and now since she was going into the Hidden Tribe, she just asked, ¡°How are we going to get there?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡± Houghton did not say it outright, but took two bottles of mineral water and handed them to her and Trent Stone, ¡± Drink some water, it¡¯s a little hot today.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master Houghton.¡± Trent Stone took the water, subconsciously unscrewed and took a sip. Vivian Mond is not thirsty, took the mineral water in his hand, inclined his head to look out of the window, his mind heavy. Destiny sat in the passenger seat, Houghton left Trent Stone, right Vivian Mond. See Vivian Mond holding the mineral water did not drink, he reminded: ter to ride the boat, you better drink some water first. This mineral water is quite effective in curbing seasickness.¡± Houghton did not say, Vivian Mond also did not pay attention. After listening to him, only then looked down at the bamboo shoot-shaped mineral water bottle in her hand, the blue wrapper, white logo, very ordinary mineral drinking water. She didn¡¯t care, just nodded casually, unscrewed the mineral water bottle, lifted the water, ready to take a sip. But at this time, her gaze slightly skewed between the keenly aware of Houghton looked at her with a touch of imprable deep eyes. Suddenly, Vivian Mond¡¯s mind drifted back to the night she wasst intercepted by Yoona Lee, when she and Morris Cheal were having a good time in the woods, and as they were leaving, Morris Cheal said to her, ¡®Remember, don¡¯t trust anyone. Including, Master Houghton.¡¯ rm bells went off in her head. Vivian Mond looked casually back out the window and tilted her head to take a sip of mineral water. She was wearing a ck sports outfit today. After all, Morris Cheal ¡®died¡¯ not long ago, as a wife, she naturally had to wear ck in order to show her mourning for Morris Cheal. After she finished, Vivian Mond wiped her lips with a brush of her sleeve and spat the mineral water she drank on her sleeve without making a sound. ¡°Houghton, how long will it take to get to the Hidden Tribe?¡± She asked, as if casually.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Two or three days, it¡¯s far away.¡± Houghton sighed and returned the question. Vivian Mond didn¡¯t ask any more questions, and leaned back in the car seat without speaking again. Smart as a whip, she kept a momentary eye on Trent Stone¡¯s reaction from the side. As she expected, there was something wrong with the mineral water. In just a few minutes, Trent Stone fell asleep in a daze. Vivian Mond has known Trent Stone for as long as she has known Morris Cheal. For him, the impression is that he is calm and steady, careful and cautious, although also some high and cold, but can not be denied his personal ability. Trent Stone should be more nervous than she was when she was leaving for the Hidden Tribe, so how could he fall asleep at this time? Unable to figure out what Houghton¡¯s intention was in putting the drug in the mineral water, Vivian Mond could only yawn, ¡°I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Pretending to be sleepy, she leaned back in the car seat and fell ¡®asleep¡¯ in a few moments. Houghton acted cautiously and watched them sleep for another ten minutes before Houghton called out, ¡°Trent Stone? Trent Stone?¡± When Trent Stone did not respond, Houghton nudged Vivian Mond, ¡°Vivian, wake up? Hey, wake up?¡± Vivian Mond, who was pretending to be asleep, could not open her eyes, but continued to pretend to be asleep. ¡°Teacher, there¡¯s no need to shout, they must have fallen asleep.¡± Destiny, who was sitting in the passenger seat, reminded, ¡°The medicine in the water is extremelyrge, one sip can make you sleep for at least two days.¡± ¡°The amount of medicine is sorge, and not afraid of hurting the two children?¡± Houghton spoke with a trace of displeasure. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have discretion.¡± Destiny said again. ¡°That¡¯s fine. There are our men at the intersection ahead, throw Trent Stone down. He, can¡¯t go to the Hidden Tribe.¡± Chapter 691 : Discovering the Truth From the beginning Houghton had no intention of letting Trent Stone, an outsider, into the Hidden Tribe. Vivian Mond had a suspicion in her mind, but she did not expect that Houghton had a n, but only did not tell her. If Morris Cheal hadn¡¯t helped her, it would have been very difficult for her to fight against the entire Hidden n and break away from it on her own. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Destiny nodded, she looked grave and thoughtful, ¡°Will Vivian be angry if we don¡¯t tell her?¡± ¡°This girl has been very assertive since she was a child, if she knew, it would still be a problem.¡± Houghton sighed in frustration, nced at Vivian Mond who was sleeping beside him, and spoke in a heavy tone, ¡°Besides, she didn¡¯t even bring her two children back to the Hidden Tribe this time, she has no intention to stay in the Hidden Tribe for a long time.¡± ¡°Still Master is wise.¡± Destiny admired Houghton from the bottom of her heart. Trent Stone was the only thing Vivian Mond relied on, but they had lost Trent Stone, and it was impossible for Vivian Mond to escape with only herself in the Hidden n. It was tantamount to breaking her back. But ¡­ ¡°Will Vivian hate you?¡± She asked again.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The Houghton, leaning on the car seat, knitted his brows and let out a long sigh, before saying: ¡°What can I do if I hate or not? For the sake of the Hidden Tribe, what other choice do I have?¡± ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s not easy for you. For the sake of the Hidden Tribe, you have been all alone all these years, not taking a wife or having children, giving all your life for the Hidden Tribe. You, are great.¡± No matter what Houghton did to Vivian Mond was right or wrong, his loyalty to the Hidden Tribe alone was admirable enough. Houghton did not answer again. Instead, it was the ¡®sleeping¡¯ Vivian Mond who was doubly saddened. Since she was a child, Houghton had treated her as if she was his own child and spoiled her rotten. Although the usual phrase ¡®Houghton¡¯ or ¡®old thing¡¯, but in Vivian Mond¡¯s heart, Houghton is her family, is her grandfather. But who would have thought that things would end up in such a reverse. For a moment, Vivian Mond didn¡¯t know whether to hate Houghton, be grateful to him, or praise him for his loyalty to the Hidden Tribe. It¡¯s a scary thought. Vivian Mond was d that he had noticed Houghton¡¯s reaction when he was drinking the water, otherwise how would he have known what Houghton was thinking? However, Vivian Mond felt that Houghton did it out of a sense of duty, but no matter what, Houghton would never hurt her. After all, Houghton had watched her grow up and had feelings for her. Vivian Mond kept drifting off to sleep and it felt like the car kept going. Finally it stopped and Vivian Mond heard someone talking, then handed the unconscious Trent Stone over to the others. Houghton and the others got back into the car and the sedan continued on. After an unknown amount of time, she was taken aboard again and thrown into the room, closing the door behind her. Lying on the bed, Vivian Mond didn¡¯t dare move for fear that someone was in the room. After a long wait, the boat slowly started and departed. Vivian Mond could vaguely hear the noise of talking outside, and roughly estimated that there were at least twenty people on board. At this point, she felt a sense of internal urgency. She slowly opened her eyes and noticed that there was no noise in the room, so she sat up and went towards the bathroom. Good thing there is a bathroom in the room, otherwise they would have found her awake. After taking a leak and pressing the flush button, she trotted to the bed and went back to sleep, maintaining the same position as before, including the zigzag surface of the bedding, which was also deliberately kept as it was earlier. Squeak¡­ Not muchter, the door to the room opened and someone walked in. ¡°From here to the Hidden Tribe, it will still take three or five days to travel, the little master can¡¯t keep sleeping, right?¡± Chapter 692 : They are the real culprits The person who spoke was Destiny, talking to Houghton, by andrge. Houghton looked at the sleeping Vivian Mond, the hand behind his back freed up, reached out and scratched his head with his usual gloomy expression, ¡°It¡¯s far away, we¡¯ll wake her up when it¡¯s dark. Let her sleep again before arriving at the Hidden Tribe.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already far away, and she doesn¡¯t know the direction, why do you want the little master to ¡®sleep¡¯ before arriving at the Hidden Tribe?¡± Destiny was a little puzzled, thinking Houghton was being redundant. ¡°She is too smart. If she knows the entrance to the Hidden Tribe, there is no guarantee that she won¡¯t take advantage of the opportunity to leaveter.¡± After saying that, Houghton let out another sigh. Today, perhaps his mind is heavy to the extreme, always sighing. Or perhaps, he knew that after bringing Vivian Mond into the Hidden Nation was the beginning of their estrangement, and could not help but feel sad. More than anything else, he is responsible for the country¡¯s important task, and he has no choice but to sacrifice his small family to protect the whole family. Destiny noticed that Houghton¡¯s mood was not very good, and couldn¡¯t help but say soothingly: ¡°Master, I think ¡­ the young master should understand you. After she willingly stays in the Hidden Tribe, we will arrange for someone to take her child to the Hidden Tribe so that they can be reunited with mother and son. Thankfully, Morris Cheal died, otherwise the little master¡¯s heart is attached, more reluctant to stay in the Hidden n.¡± Speaking of this, Daisy Dini said a word, looked at Vivian Mond sleeping peacefully in bed, and said: ¡°speaking of it, we have to thank Anthony. If it weren¡¯t for him, where would our people have the chance to kill Morris Cheal?¡± ¡°Come on, don¡¯t mention this again. If Vivian finds out, she¡¯ll kill you, and me, for sure!¡± Houghton red at Destiny, snorted, and turned to walk out of the room. Destiny knew she had upset her teacher by talking too much, so she hurriedly followed her out, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m sorry, I was talking too much.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The door of the room, with it, closed. At that moment, Vivian Mond eyes opened abruptly, looking at the room window, pupils full of shock, grief, trepidation ¡­ A million emotions rushed to the heart, the heart isparable to the tearing pain swept through the body, the internal organs are pain near spasm. After Morris Cheal fell into the sea, what really happened? Why wasn¡¯t she told? Vivian Mond knew that Morris Cheal did not tell the truth because she was afraid that she would fall into deep despair and suffer so much that she would not be able to recover. She thought Morris Cheal¡¯s fears were superfluous. But at this moment, her heart was really aching, and her mind was filled with memories of her time with Houghton, his love for her, his indulgence, his teaching ¡­ A scene, like a movie shed from the mind, the pain, so she had a sense of suffocation. At some point, Vivian Mond had sat up from the bed and sat there dumbfounded, staring at the modest window, lost in thought, immersed in pain. She felt that even the air in the room was full of bitterness, haunting her and lingering. At this moment, a myriad of debts came to mind. Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t imagine what she would do if Morris Cheal really died and she learned the truth. If she did die, Morris Cheal would have died because of her. Would she kill Houghton to avenge Morris Cheal¡¯s death? No, she should not be able to do it. Fortunately, Morris Cheal is alive, she does not have to suffer the painful choice that makes her want to live and die. But in other words, Morris Cheal has done so much for her, what will she do to repay Morris Cheal for the rest of her life? Vivian Mond¡¯s eyes watered, but she snorted andughed, feeling as if she had lived all these years as if it were a joke. From the moment she was born, her life had followed a pre-designed course and never deviated from it. Chapter 693 : Calculated by the master Living a pathetic and ridiculous, yet pitiful life. I don¡¯t know how long she sat on the bed, it was already nightfall and the room fell into dimness. Vivian Mond sat on the bed, feeling the small rocking of the boat, and showed no signs of dizziness. Creak- The door opened and someone else came in. The person who walked in was an unfamiliar face. She saw Vivian Mond sitting frozen on the bed, froze for a moment, and immediately turned to go out. Then Vivian Mond heard the person shout, ¡°Destiny, Destiny, the little master is awake.¡± A clutter of footsteps followed. Destiny and Houghton walked in together. ¡°Haha, Vivian¡¯s awake?¡± Houghton walked in and found Vivian Mond awake, sitting up in bed, keeping her face toward the window for a moment, and knew she was not in the right mood. He subconsciously swept a nce at Destiny, and saw Destinye forward, ¡°Vivian, are you okay?¡± Vivian Mond did not return, even listening to Houghton¡¯s familiar name, she felt like a sharp dagger deep into the heart, the kind of pain gradually spread, gushing into the veins, so that her whole body is immersed in a fine cone of pain. It was dense and drove her crazy. ¡°Where¡¯s Trent Stone?¡± She didn¡¯t move a muscle, just asked in a cold, mechanical voice. Houghton¡¯s brow knitted, hands behind his back, and walked slowly to her side, ¡°I didn¡¯t discuss this with you. The rules of the Hidden Tribe do not allow outsiders to enter the house. So, I had someone send him away.¡± A perfunctory exnation, and barely an exnation. Vivian Mond was like a statue, motionless. It was only after a long time that she slowly turned her neck, and her cold, horrifying gaze fell on Houghton, with a cold chill in her gaze, with a sense of strangeness. Just a look, all let Houghton¡¯s heart followed a tremor. In the end, it is the child he grew up with, not his own flesh and blood, but also as if it were his own. ¡°What¡¯s in the water?¡± Vivian Mond directly questioned. Houghton knew Vivian Mond was smart and expected her to ask this question when she woke up, so he exined: ¡°Since Morris ¡®died¡¯, I saw that you have been in a poor state, so I put some medicine in the water to let you sleep for a while. ¡± ¡°Sure I wasn¡¯t the one who fell asleep so you could tell Trent Stone to get lost?¡± Vivian Mond¡¯s words were sharp. Cold, icy eyes stared straight at him, making Houghton¡¯s body shiver. He didn¡¯t dare to look directly at them and looked away. Destiny, who was at the side, immediately came forward to exin, ¡°Vivian, this is my idea, it has nothing to do with the teacher.¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Vivian Mond snapped, ¡°I¡¯m talking to Houghton, why are you interrupting?¡± She didn¡¯t look good. The whole person is like in the ice cer, all around the cold chill, with a powerful aura, but somehow let people feel a sense of oppression. Destiny immediately silent, perhaps the heart is ashamed, also dare not refute. ¡°All right, you go out first.¡± Houghton said a word to Destiny. Destiny looked at Houghton and then at Vivian Mond, turned around and walked out of the room, closed the door and stood in the doorway without leaving.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. In the room, only the master and disciple were left. Vivian Mond just stared straight at Houghton like that, ¡°What do you mean?¡± She directly questioned. It was only today that Vivian Mondpletely understood that she, along with Morris Cheal, had been set up by Houghton. Houghton had swindled Morris Cheal, telling him to break up with her so that he could secretly cultivate his power to help her one day with Morris Cheal¡¯s power. And now it seems that Houghton is using this lie to trick Morris Cheal into breaking up with her, taking this opportunity to make her greatly disappointed with Morris Cheal and break up for good. Chapter 694 : Good little master In this way, to break Morris Cheal this ¡®Cumbersome¡¯. Morris Cheal with her, is bound to make her attached to L City, is not conducive to her future back to the hidden n to take over the position of the n leader of the hidden n. He has his own power, which should not be underestimated and may pose a threat. Houghton racked his brains toe up with a solution that would only allow the two to part ways. It is no wonder that Houghton was unwilling to let the two get together. But there is no way, she finally insisted to be with Morris Cheal, Houghton did not agree also can not, can only be forced to agree. When you think about it, on the wedding day, everyone at the wedding was smiling like flowers, but Houghton was the only one with a gloomy face. It turns out that he had a n to get rid of Morris Cheal and cut her off, so that she would never have to worry about L City again. As Destiny said at that moment, if she was stable in the Hidden Nation, she could bring her children to the Hidden Nation. Her adoptive parents, Lincoln and Anika, of course, could also go to the Hidden Nation. The adoptive parents are already old and the child is still young, so they have no power to resist and can only let them do what they want. That¡¯s a good n! ¡°Trent Stone is an outsider and cannot enter the Hidden Tribe, that¡¯s the rule. I was afraid you would protest, so I put some medicine in the water. After all, am I not the one who is afraid of you? You are a stubborn girl, if you get into trouble with me, it will be okay.¡± Houghton said with a sense of perspective. ¡°Heh.¡± Vivian Mond snorted lightly, smiling extra sarcastic. A good exnation, brilliant. Once again, she was impressed with Houghton. Her mind lingered on the conversation between Houghton and Destiny today, and she looked at Houghton with a strange look in her eyes. Perhaps it is, she only today for the first time in a real sense to understand Houghton. me only, when she was too young, simple, ignorant. It boils down to two words ¨C stupidity! It is not too much to say that it is foolish.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. I¡¯m d Morris Cheal didn¡¯t die, otherwise she¡¯d be living in the shadow of self-loathing for the rest of her life. Vivian Mond sneered, then got up, stretched, didn¡¯t even look at Houghton again, and turned to walk out of the room. Pulling open the door and standing in the hallway, she nced left and right, nked by rooms on both sides. Therge white luxury yacht, divided into four levels, as well as the top deck. Vivian Mond went to the cockpit and strolled around, then went up one level at a time, taking a closer look at each level. In the meantime, he counted all the people in the yacht, including the crew and the captain, a total of twenty-eight people. These people, only a few of them look like C blondes with deep silhouettes, the others are simr to L City people. Vivian Mond remembered that the secret history of the Hidden Tribe, which he had read in the underground pce of Morris Cheal¡¯s old house, said that the Hidden Tribe was on the map of the Chinese people and belonged to the Miao border. A hundred years ago, when the war was raging, the Hermits fled with their families to escape from the war, and finally found the Hermitage, which was like a paradise, and settled down and lived there for more than a hundred years. Therefore, their appearance is no different from the Chinese people. But, the difference was that they were all a little taller. ¡°Little master.¡± ¡°Hello, little master.¡± ¡°Little master.¡± ¡­ Vivian Mond walked past them, and all of them called out ¡®little master¡¯ respectfully when they saw her. This strange address made Vivian Mond feel otherworldly, even a little out of ce. But more than that, it was ironic. ¡°Vivian is hungry, don¡¯t you want toe over and have something to eat?¡± Destiny asked as she walked over to Vivian Mond. Vivian Mond nced at her with cold eyes, ¡°No appetite.¡± She turned back and walked towards the deck. At that moment, Destinee handed her a jacket, ¡°It¡¯s windy on the deck, you can put on a jacket. It¡¯s dark, the temperature has dropped, and it¡¯s a bit cold.¡± Chapter 695 : The Titanic A ck tweed coat, Vivian Mond did not refuse, took it, and put it on. She walked towards the deck, and Destiny, somewhat uneasy, followed. But only a dozen meters, Vivian Mond suddenly step a meal, turn back, cold as frost face turned to Destiny, ¡°with me what? Afraid I¡¯ll abscond back to C in the sub-zero temperatures of the sea?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The corners of Destiny¡¯s mouth twitched slightly and she didn¡¯t say anything. In her heart, that¡¯s really what she was thinking. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, although I don¡¯t want to go to the hidden tribe, but I don¡¯t want to seek death either.¡± The sea water has a temperature difference between day and night, and the temperature at night can reach below zero. Not to mention whether you will get lost in the ocean, just fall into the sea now, do not know if you can survive until tomorrow. However, Destiny was worried that Vivian Mond would steal the kayak and escape. Vivian Mond did not say anything more, turned to the deck, the sea breeze, she gathered the clothes on her body, feeling the cold sea breeze, only to feel the cold temperature of the heart and the temperature of the sea. Icy cold stinging, heartache. Her steps were slow, like she was taking a walk, and at the same timementing Houghton¡¯s financial strength. This a super luxury big yacht, at least from the price of ten million. But exactly how much, Vivian Mond is really not sure. Standing on the deck, Vivian Mond suddenly remembered ¡°Titanic¡±, that beautiful love, let her think of Morris Cheal again. Suddenly, she wanted to stand on the deck with Morris Cheal and blow the wind. Leaning on the railing, looking at the dark night sky above the few stars, in addition to the sound of the wind is the sound of the waves rolled in a burst. The wind was strong at night and the boat swayed with it. Shemented that she was not seasick, otherwise she would not have been able to carry the swaying of the boat. After a while, Houghton came over, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, go down. If you catch a coldter, it¡¯s not good.¡± Vivian Mond looked back at Houghton, through the deck lights, she clearly saw Houghton¡¯s face, after the vicissitudes of life, his face looks extra kind and amiable, with a few old. She was tempted to ask: Houghton, if I still want to leave after going to the Hidden Tribe, will you threaten me with the lives of my adoptive parents or my two children to stay? But Vivian Mond finally did not dare to ask, she was afraid. Fear that Houghton will nod and admit, and fear that Houghton did not think so much, she said more than reminded Houghton. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat the chicken you made for me wrapped in lotus leaves.¡± When I was a kid, I trained with Houghton in the mountains, hunted, and shot pheasants, and Houghton would make her ruffled chicken. At that time, hunting was not illegal. Houghton finished hunting the pheasant, processed the pheasant clean, put on the seasoning, found the ruffled leaves wrapped around the pheasant, wrapped with anotheryer of yellow y, and put it in the fire to burn. I don¡¯t know if Houghton is good at it or what, but Vivian Mond has made it herself a few times, but it didn¡¯t taste good. On the contrary, Houghton¡¯s lotus leaf chicken not only has no fishy smell, but also has the light fragrance of lotus leaves, rich in vor, tender and juicy, extra delicious. ¡°You will be difficult for me. How am I going to make you lotus leaf wrapped chicken here?¡± Houghton saw Vivian Mond initiate the request and thought she should have lost her anger. So he added, ¡°I¡¯ll make carp for you. You loved my carp when you were little.¡± This sounded like he was trying to make Vivian Mond happy. Vivian Mond knew that Houghton had feelings for her and doted on her. If she was willing to stay in the Hidden n for the rest of her life, they were just as affectionate. But the opposite ¡­ Who could know how it would end? ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good to eat carp on the sea.¡± Vivian Mond nodded and didn¡¯t refuse. Chapter 696 : The Lonely Island ¡°Thene with me first, it¡¯s cool out there.¡± Houghton walked over, tugged her wrist, and led her down to the deck. When he touched her hand, it was cold, and Houghton couldn¡¯t help but ramble on, ¡°Tell me about you, you¡¯re already afraid of the cold, and you have to stand on the deck and blow the wind. If your mother knew how disobedient you are, she¡¯d be ranting about you.¡± He was as nosy as ever, saying things Vivian Mond knew well. But when Vivian Mond heard it again, she was in a very different state of mind. As she thought about it, the thought came out of her mind, ¡°Old thing, if one day someone would take my life, would you sacrifice your life to save me?¡± ¡°Hmph, what bullshit. You are my Houghton¡¯s disciple, who dares to touch you, I¡¯ll fight with him for my life.¡± ¡°If I wasn¡¯t the Little Master of the Hidden n, would you still be so protective of me?¡± Vivian Mond said again. This time, Houghton paused in his steps, and looked back at Vivian Mond after a few seconds of bewilderment. In the light, Houghton¡¯s cloudy gaze was full ofplexity, he hesitated for a few seconds, and finally said: ¡°You were raised by me, no different from my own children. At any time, if anyone dares toy a hand on you, I can risk my life.¡± When he spoke, his pupils were sincere, genuine and heartfelt. Vivian Mond absolutely believed her words. But the other question in her mind was: what if that person was you, or someone else from the Hidden Tribe? A special question that Vivian Mond did not ask again. Houghton let go of her hand, ¡°Come on, hurry down, it¡¯s cold.¡± Vivian Mond followed her down the stairs with her. Going to the restaurant, Vivian Mond sat bored in the dining room watching TV, her phone and watch, both taken away. Without any electronic devices on her body, there was no way tomunicate with the outside world. While waiting for Houghton to make carp soup, Vivian Mond had no time to watch TV, propped her elbows on the table, inclined her head to look out of the dark window, and fell into deep thought ¡­ Morris Cheal, what¡¯s he going to do toe to the Hidden Tribe? What a fool. She had known him for a total of just over two years, and they had only known each other for a year and a half as of the day of their wedding.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He was actually willing to make such a huge sacrifice for her. How lucky could one be to meet such a perfect man? Was it really like Morris Cheal said the other day, that she had been blessed in her past life to meet him? Thinking about this, Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡­ For three days at sea, Vivian Mond lived in peace with them. Adhering to the principle of not saying much and not asking too many questions. Finally the yacht stopped at an isted ind and the group got off the yacht with their luggage. Vivian Mond looked at the lonely ind that could not be seen at the end, and knew that it was getting closer and closer to the Hidden Tribe, but this was not the Hidden Tribe. Walking on the ind was like walking through a South African rainforest, with shady trees and thorns as high as a man. There were birds chirping and cicadas chirping all around. The weather is already hot, walking in the dense forest impermeable to the wind is even more hot. Everyone was more concerned about Vivian Mond, so she only carried a shoulder bag and walked in the middle of the crowd. On the way, she looked around and found that there were not many people walking on this road, but she could vaguely see a faintly white path that had been trodden by pedestrians. As the saying goes, ¡®there is no road in the world, more people walk, there is a road. And the dense forest, less peopleing and going, a road walked less people, so it is not very clear. At noon, everyone rested in ce and Vivian Mond asked, ¡°How much longer to get there?¡± ¡°At least two more days.¡± Houghton replied. Then she handed Vivian Mond a bottle of mineral water. Vivian Mond looked at the mineral water, raised her eyebrows slightly, smiled lightly, took it, and drank it. She wanted to guard against Houghton, naive very thirsty, and did not bother to guard. Chapter 697 : Vivian Mond gets angry After all, with his ability, if he really wanted to make her unconscious, it was easy. Moreover, thest time the mineral water was used to drug, how could Houghton use the same tactic again? The group sat down for an hour lunch break, ate some rations, and continued on their way. All the way, Vivian Mond did not say much, but has been watching each person carefully. From early morning to noon, these people walked for four hours, with only a ten-minute break in between, but no one shouted tired. Each person¡¯s gait is robust, as soon as you look at the hands of extraordinary practitioners. Vivian Mond was terrified by such a lineup. What would it be like when they returned to the Hidden Tribe? After walking for a few more hours in the afternoon, through the dense forest, unable to see the terrain ahead, Vivian Mond was very passive. As she got closer to the Hermitage, she became more and more nervous. However, as she began to get defensive about Houghton, she still inadvertently fell into a trap and fell into aa. This sleep was a long one.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. It was so long that Vivian Mond herself felt long in her dream and wanted to wake up, but she couldn¡¯t. It was like a nightmare. Bang, bang, bang ¨C Suddenly, the sound of several explosions woke up Vivian Mond, and she sat up from the bed with a start. The room was pitch ck, except for the fireworks outside the window, which burst into bloom, emitting a brilliant light into the room, making the dim room a little brighter. Vivian Mond frowned at the room, caught sight of the bedsidemp, and reached out to turn it on. At this point, the room¡¯s furnishings came into view, and her pupils stared, her eyes full of amazement. Wooden room, although the electrical appliances and furniture are all modern equipment, but the room roof, windows, floor, are all wooden. And those appliances and equipment are all brands she has never seen before. Through the window, through the fireworks to look out of the window, into the eyes are staggered pavilions, flying eaves and arches. A nce at the past, ten thousand lights, like being in the Xijang Thousand Families Miao Vige sense of sight. Vivian Mond was stunned, got up and walked barefoot to the window to look outside. Only then did she realize that she was halfway up the hill in the house, and could vaguely see the lights and bustle of the bazaar down the hill, and could even faintly hear the noise. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± She heartily eximed. But the next second, Vivian Mond thought of Houghton¡¯s tactics, her face suddenly gloomy. She turned around, pulled open the door, walked out of the room and went downstairs. In the hall on the first floor, several people were sitting at the table, drinking and talking freely, and the atmosphere was very lively. Vivian Mond walked down and stood there, looking over with cool eyes. Her appearance attracted the attention of several people and they looked over. When Houghton saw Vivian Mond¡¯s fierce appearance, he felt his temples jerking straight up, and subconsciously clenched his fingers. ¡°Hahahaha, Vivian is awake, huh?¡± Heughed, his face full of affable smile. But if you look closely, it¡¯s not hard to see that his cloudy, old eyes flicker slightly, revealing a sense of weakness. Vivian Mond looked at him with cold eyes, ¡°If I didn¡¯t know you were so guarded against me, I would have thought you considered me as a family member. How do you think I¡¯m supposed to trust you?¡± From C, she was careful to watch out for Houghton, but in the end, she was not able to defend herself on the ind, and she was still being counted. This feeling is bad, and Houghton¡¯s approach is recklessly consuming her feelings for Houghton. Destiny, who was sitting on the side, immediately stepped forward and exined, ¡°Vivian, Master he ¡­¡± ¡°Did I talk to you?¡± Vivian Mond flooded with cold eyes shot to Destiny, delicate white small face slightly sunk, aura suddenly with a sense of oppression. Chapter 698 : The Situation of the Hidden Tribe I don¡¯t know why, found Houghton look nervous, Destiny also followed the nervous. The usual address Houghton ¡®teacher¡¯, nervous under actually called him ¡®master¡¯. Especially at the moment, Vivian Mond¡¯s cold gaze staring straight at her, the body emitting the cold air as set in the ice cer, making her back chill. ¡°You ¡­¡± She opened her mouth, wanting to exin something, but finally wanted to stop. ¡°Now that you¡¯re awake,e and eat. I¡¯ll give you an exnation for the restter.¡± Houghton didn¡¯t want to make Vivian Mond angry, but he had no choice but to abide by the rules of the Hidden n. Vivian Mond looked at the few people sitting at the table. They wore green, ck or checkered head wraps, silver earrings or neck rings, narrow sleeves,rge cors, shortpels, ck pants with embroideredce, and mostly blue, green, ck, white and red tops. The costumes are quite characteristic of the Cain people and are very simr to those of the Hmong people. Even Houghton and Destiny had changed into the local costume of the Hidden tribe, while she herself was still wearing a ck sports suit, which looked out of ce when she stood with them. For her, although the Cryptic costume was unique, extremely bright and beautiful, she still felt very awkward. It was as if she had traveled to a different time and space overnight, and everywhere she looked, she felt strange, even repulsed. Vivian Mond was stumped as the people at the tablemunicated with Houghton in the native Cryptguage, and she didn¡¯t understand a word of what they were saying. This made Vivian Mond feel passive and vaguely worried. After a few people talked, an elegant man with a fairplexion and starry eyebrows stood up and approached Vivian Mond, ¡°Hello. My name is Aidan Sabastian and it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Aidan Sabastian was dressed in blue and ck short sleeves, ck pants with embroideredce, but his head was not wrapped in a bandana, and he wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses, which made his features fairer and clearer, and exuded elegance. What is worth mentioning is that he actually speaks Mandarin for the first time. As the saying goes, the hand does not smile, since he took the initiative toe over to say hello, Vivian Mond also can not be gloomy face.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. So she raised her hand and shook his, ¡°Hello, my name is Vivian Mond.¡± ¡°Well, I know.¡± Aidan Sabastian slightly jawed, ¡°Donald Sabastian is my grandfather, he told me about you for many years.¡± With that, he suddenly realized that Vivian Mond didn¡¯t know Donald Sabastian, so he pointed to Houghton and exined to her, ¡°Donald Sabastian is his real name.¡± ¡°My grandfather knows that you don¡¯t understand the localnguage of the Hidden Tribe and asked me to apany youter and act as a trantor.¡± Aidan Sabastian exined. The unfamiliar ce, unfamiliar people, and all in an unfamiliarnguage, invariably put a huge pressure on Vivian Mond. Her willow brows knitted slightly, then stretched, and she just nodded lightly, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll trouble youter.¡± In the Hidden Tribe, she had to have an interpreter to be able to do so. Otherwise, it would be difficult to walk an inch. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go eat together.¡± Aidan Sabastian made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture and led Vivian Mond to walk over and sit down together for dinner. ¡°Vivian, let me introduce to you. These are your mother¡¯s men, this is Leonard Sabastian, this is Reginald Dana, Kennard Baron.¡± Houghton introduced the names and identities of several people to Vivian Mond one by one. Later, Vivian Mond learned that the people of the Hidden Tribe were basically dominated bypound surnames. Chapter 699 : Night of the Hidden Clan Mother? Vivian Mond heard about her for the first time from Houghton¡¯s mouth. She didn¡¯t even know her birth mother¡¯s name and just inwardlymented that life was too ironic. Ever since she was a child, she knew that she was a child adopted by the Lincolns, and then when she met the Phu Yen Lee¡¯s, she thought that they were the biological parents. Now, she finally learns that her birth mother is the daughter of the chief of the Hidden Tribe. Unfortunately, Vivian Mond still did not know the other¡¯s name and did not want to ask about it. ¡°She is Vivian Mond, huh? Looks a lot like her mother.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, inherited her mother¡¯s genes, really too beautiful.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°She was born generous, and her nature is a bit cold, just like her mother.¡± ¡°Her first time to the hidden tribe, only afraid that many ces do not adapt to it.¡± ¡­ A few people were talking, and Aidan Sabastian was sitting beside Vivian Mond as a trantor, tranting for Vivian Mond the whole time. Having been deceived by someone close to her, Vivian Mond was defensive of anyone. She was even suspicious of Aidan Sabastian¡¯s trantion. Grrrrr¡­ Vivian Mond¡¯s stomach sings, she is a little hungry. Looking at the food on the table, it leaned toward Chinese food, though one of the eight dishes of Chinese food with two soups was fried centipede. A heavy dish that she felt a psychological repulsion just by looking at it. ¡°Eat first if you¡¯re hungry, this dish looks scary, but it still tastes good.¡± Houghton still looked kind to Vivian Mond, as if the betrayal of Vivian Mond had never existed. ¡°It¡¯s actually a very high protein dish, very nutritious.¡± Aidan Sabastian introduced it to Vivian Mond, ¡°It¡¯s a speciality of our Hidden People.¡± We? Hearing these two words, Vivian Mond subconsciously nced at Aidan Sabastian and didn¡¯t say anything. After a long time, she picked up her chopsticks and picked up the rice, eating in silence. It was a good thing that the dishes of the Hermits were also spicy, which suited her taste. Vivian Mond ate quietly while they chatted, but Aidan Sabastian did not continue to trante, most likely because their conversation was all small talk. Ten minutester, Vivian Mond put down her chopsticks, ¡°Enjoy your meal, I¡¯m full.¡± She spoke in Mandarin. Aidan Sabastian immediately tranted to a few people. Several people nodded with smiling faces and looked at Vivian Mond with eyes full of fondness and satisfaction. Then Houghton said something to Aidan Sabastian, and he said to Vivian Mond, ¡°They say you are well fed. My grandfather said you just came to the Hidden n and asked me to take you out for a walk to get acquainted.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± Vivian Mond readily agreed. As a neer, she was very unfamiliar with the Hidden Tribe, Vivian Mond had to go and familiarize herself with the Hidden Tribe at first. She got up, gave the group a small bow, turned and walked out, followed by Aidan Sabastian. Standing in the courtyard, it was already sunset in the west, and outside the lights were bright and colorful, its prosperity was not at all inferior to that of L City. Only the buildings here were more on the Hmong side. ¡°Actually, the Hidden Tribe is beautiful. I¡¯ve been to the city where you live once, and honestly, it feels like your city is nowhere near as nice as the Hidden Tribe.¡± Aidan Sabastian led Vivian Mond towards the mountain, introducing him as he went, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll grow to love it here too.¡± Coming down from the hill, it was all two meters of overall green te tiles, and the road was lined with various green nts and flowers that could not be named. Halfway up the hill are some staggered bamboo buildings, two or three story penthouses with big rednterns hanging from the eaves, which are extraordinarily beautiful. Vivian Mond walked on the stone path, smelling the fragrance of the flowers that came to him and feeling the most refreshing air, which, I must say, was the ultimate enjoyment. Chapter 700 : Meeting Fraser Marsh Looking into the distance, a thin light mist can be seen on the hillside, and under the illumination of the lights in the center of the Hidden Tribe, it looks more and more beautiful and full of mystery. ¡°Houghton doesn¡¯te back much, how did he gain the trust of these people?¡± Vivian Mond suddenly asked. As she remembered, Houghton left the countryside at least four times a year, and each time for a long time. Vivian Mond had dragged Houghton and questioned him about what he had been doing, and Houghton had said he had gone for a walk and stayed at a friend¡¯s house for a while. The rest of the time, not much was said. Now that I think about it, he must have gone back to the Hidden Tribe every time. ¡°My grandfather came back at least five or six times a year, and sometimes these people would go to him. You may not know very well, my grandfather¡¯s position in the Hidden n is untouchable.¡± After saying that, Aidan Sabastian added, ¡°He is, well, great.¡± ¡°Heh, it¡¯s quite great.¡± Vivian Mond snorted lightly andughed coldly. Mostly sensing Vivian Mond¡¯s dissatisfaction with Houghton, Aidan Sabastian quickly walked down the steps and stood in front of Vivian Mond to look at her angrily, ¡°Sister, you should have a misunderstanding about my grandfather, he ¡­ ¡± ¡°How old are you to call me sister?¡± Vivian Mond interrupted. ¡°My grandfather told me that you are exactly two days older than me. It¡¯s right to call you sister.¡± Aidan Sabastian returned with a straight face. She was two days older than him, and there was really nothing wrong with calling her sister. It just made people feel awkward. ¡°I see you know me well.¡± ¡°Pretty much. But most of what I know about you I learned through my grandfather. But my grandfather says you¡¯re very good, too, sister ¡­¡± ¡°My name is Vivian Mond, and we¡¯re not familiar enough with each other to call each other sister and brother.¡± ¡°Oh. Okay, Sister Vivian.¡± Vivian Mond: ¡°¡­¡± It was pretty hard to be called sister by a svelte and handsome older boy. She didn¡¯t say anything else and kept her usual detached indifference towards strangers and strolled around the night market with Aidan Sabastian at the Crypt. Looking at all kinds of small objects and things she had never seen before, Vivian Mond felt new, but she was too preupied to look at the gadgets. ¡°Vivian Mond?¡± As she walked through the crowd, a familiar voice called out to her.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Vivian Mond¡¯s steps were halted and she turned around to find Yoona Lee behind her. There was a man beside Yoona Lee, and it was no other than ¡­ Fraser Marsh! ¡°Coincidence, I didn¡¯t expect you toe to the Hidden Tribe so soon.¡± Yoona Lee was wearing a bluepel short-sleeved blouse with a blue embroidered pleated skirt, a silver cap with silver hanging spikes dangling from one ring of the cap, a silver cor around his neck, and a lightly painted makeup, a proper Miaojiang woman of outstanding beauty. Beside him, Fraser Marsh wore ckpel short sleeves, ck pants with embroideredce, and a ck head wrap. He was dressed in the same outfit, and his face was as handsome as ever. Vivian Mond nced at Yoona Lee and his eyes finally fell on Fraser Marsh, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Shouldn¡¯t you exin something?¡± Fraser Marsh¡¯s eyes flickered slightly when he saw Vivian Mond and nced at the teahouse to the side, ¡°Since we met, why don¡¯t we have a cup of tea together.¡± He pointed to the teahouse and said. In a foreign country, the old folks see the old folks, it feels more intimate. Vivian Mond only felt a chill in her heart, like being in an ice cer, cold to the bone. She was hesitating with her brows knitted, when she saw Yoona Lee raising her arm around Fraser Marsh¡¯s wrist and saying smugly, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid I¡¯ll kill you, why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± Vivian Mond¡¯s eyes seeped with coldness as he turned around and walked towards the teahouse. Chapter 701 : The Big Fight Aidan Sabastian did not say much, looked at Yoona Lee meaningfully, followed Vivian Mond into the teahouse. Inside the teahouse, he asked the owner for a private room, and several people sat inside. Aidan Sabastian took the menu and asked Vivian Mond¡¯s preference, and ordered the local Mao Jian tea and a few special dim sum dishes. ¡°Yo, Morris Cheal has just died, and you have a new love so soon? Aren¡¯t you afraid he won¡¯t be able to rest in peace under his grave.¡± Yoona Lee leaned back on a wicker chair and spoke sarcastically. Because she was wearing a silver hat, when she moved gently, the silver hanging spike hanging from the lower edge of the hat made a silver bell-like sound, pleasant to the ear. Vivian Mond¡¯s face sank slightly, and his sharp gaze was directed at Yoona Lee, and before she could say anything, Aidan Sabastian, who was standing by, immediately spoke up, ¡°Did Miss Yoona Lee just crawl out of the toilet? Your mouth is full of shit.¡± ¡°And who are you? Did I talk to you.¡± Yoona Lee lifted her chin slightly, and looked at Aidan Sabastian with contempt. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am, it¡¯s just disgusting to see you arrogant and domineering.¡± He said bluntly. ¡°You¡¯re not that old, You must be a little white face raised by Vivian Mond.¡± Yoona Lee hid her lips and smiled, ¡°I can understand that. After all, her beloved husband died not long ago, and it¡¯s not too sad to have a man who knows what he¡¯s doing around him.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Aidan Sabastian was furious, he stood up in a sh and rushed directly to Yoona Lee. Yoona Lee stood up in fear and took a step back, ¡°Do you want to hit me? I¡¯m telling you, you better know who I am before you hit me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to be too impulsive.¡± At that moment, Vivian Mond stood up. She walked up to Aidan Sabastian, reached out and yanked him behind her, and swept her cold eyes at Yoona Lee. Then, as Aidan Sabastian and Fraser Marsh watched, Vivian Mond lifted her foot and kicked Yoona Lee in the face. In the nick of time, Fraser Marsh pulled Yoona Lee aside and got up to protect her. Vivian Mond¡¯s kick missed and she withdrew her foot, ring angrily at Fraser Marsh and ncing at Yoona Lee standing behind him, her pink fist tightened and her pupils were filled with surprise and disappointment.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°I didn¡¯t see that you were very persistent in your feelings for her.¡± In any case, she did not expect Fraser Marsh to stand up for Yoona Lee at this time. Suddenly, she thought of the bracelet on her wrist and without hesitation, she took it off and smashed it directly at him, ¡°This bracelet, I¡¯ve been wanting to return it to you, today ¡­ return it to its rightful owner.¡± Fraser Marsh raised his hand to catch the bracelet steadily, and looked down at the bracelet within his palm, which seemed to still have some residual temperature. His sword brow knitted slightly, the dark pupils shed a touch of pain. When he looked up, his gaze was already clear, ¡°Yoona Lee, you can¡¯t move, she ¡­¡± ¡°Morris¡¯s ¡®death¡¯, you deserve a lot of credit. I¡¯ll let you and Yoona Lee off the hook today, but, sooner orter, I¡¯ll settle this score.¡± Vivian Mond warned in a deep voice. ¡°Vivian Mond, do you think there is room for you in the Hidden Tribe? I don¡¯t know how many people here are waiting to kill you.¡± Yoona Lee gave her a white look and said contemptuously. At this moment, she had forgotten that she had the same face as Vivian Mond, and she had forgotten her true identity. ¡°You better pray Fraser Marsh doesn¡¯t give you an inch.¡± Vivian Mond dropped the words, turned around and walked straight away. After she left, Aidan Sabastian looked askance at Yoona Lee, ¡°You also know this is the Hidden Tribe? Then you should be clear about your identity at all times. A substitute, even if you die, you will only die in front of her.¡± After speaking, he left in style. Yoona Lee was slightly stunned, and was startled back by a mming door, ¡°He, he ¡­ who is he? How could he know about me?¡± Chapter 702 : Aidan Sabastian can drink so well Fraser Marsh brushed her hand away, his eyes clear, ¡°Sooner orter, you¡¯ll die with one mouth.¡± Foolish woman. He wondered how the Phu Yen Lee couple had trained Yoona Lee, and how she had earned the name ¡®L City Talent¡¯ in L City. It¡¯s ridiculous. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with saying that Morris Cheal is dead? It¡¯s just a statement of fact.¡± Yoona Lee gave an arrogant snort and sat down on a wicker chair. Looking back on a time when Vivian Mond did not appear in L City, she was the shining star of L City. Since she appeared, she disrupted her life and made it a mess, reduced her to aughing stock. After the twists and turns, Yoona Lee has long lost herposure, and when she sees Vivian Mond, she only loses control of her emotions and wants to humiliate her and see how angry she looks. Especially after Morris Cheal¡¯s ¡®death¡¯, Yoona Lee thinks Vivian Mond is so irritated that she thinks she is the ultimate winner. That¡¯s why she was so tongue-tied when she met Vivian Mond at the Crypt.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°They have a saying right, this is the Hidden Tribe, even if you die, you will only die in front of Vivian Mond. So, you¡¯d better guard your own little life for the rest of the day.¡± Fraser Marsh gloomily dropped a sentence, mmed the door and left. ¡­ Meanwhile, Vivian Mond was walking down the Cryptic street, and in a foul mood, she ended up at the tavern, ordering some wine and drinking it. Aidan Sabastian sat across from her and drank with her. The two of them didn¡¯t say anything, they simply drank the wine to relieve their irritation. As she drank, she looked at Aidan Sabastian¡¯s eyes shed with a slight stream of light, and immediately picked up the wine jar, ¡°Here, I¡¯ll drink to you, thank you just now.¡± The Hidden tribe has a traditional tavern, the wine inside is the special wine brewed locally, and the wine altar is still a vintage wine altar, which is very sensational. ¡°Sister Vivian is polite.¡± Aidan Sabastian smiled and tilted his head and took a good sip. ¡°One more toast to you, in the future in the Hidden Tribe, take care of more.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°One more toast to you, you are Houghton¡¯s grandson, we are also considered family.¡± ¡­ She poured a lot of wine into Aidan Sabastian one after another, originally thinking that she would need at least one more altar of wine before he would get drunk. However, the jar of wine had just reached the bottom of his hand, and he was already red in the face and dizzy from talking. Vivian Mond immediately put down the jar in his hand, leaned forward slightly and asked in a small voice: ¡°Can you tell me about the history of the Hidden Tribe? Did the old thing tell you how to arrange me ah?¡± ¡°Well ¡­ history can be told. But grandpa told me that I can¡¯t tell you anything else.¡± Vivian Mond: ¡°¡­¡± Doesn¡¯t seem drunk enough. ¡°Then let¡¯s stop talking and drink. I¡¯m in a bad mood today, so you drink more with me.¡± She picks up another jar of wine and ces it in front of Aidan Sabastian, clinking the jar with him, ¡°Drink.¡± ¡°Yes, keep drinking.¡± Aidan Sabastian took the jar of wine and tilted his head and took a big gulp. Vivian Mond sipped the wine, then took the hanky on the table and wiped her mouth, spitting the liquor on the hanky, dropping her arm and squeezing it all out by squeezing it against the garbage can. Just like that, she drank hard with Aidan Sabastian for another two whole jars of wine. Aidan Sabastian¡¯s face was red, holding the altar dizzy, and Vivian Mond continued to talk, but he still clenched his teeth and could not get a word out. In the end, I don¡¯t know how much wine was consumed, but Aidan Sabastian was drunk and so was Vivian Mond. The only useful but useless information she managed to extract was the name of her real mother ¡­ Chapter 703 : Playing the decent guy Cindere Sabastian. Her real mother¡¯s name. And then, Houghton and Destiny appeared at the tavern, and seeing the two were very drunk, they directly ordered the two to be sent back to the Bamboo House. In the bedroom, Vivian Mond drowsy lying in bed and fell asleep. But asleep, she vaguely felt a familiar aura came to her, is this familiar feeling made her open her eyes instantly. As expected, there was another person beside her, taking her into his arms and rubbing her cheek with his big palm. In the darkness, Vivian Mond could tell who the other person was even if she couldn¡¯t see him. She felt her eyes warm up, she reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him directly on the lips. The two seemed to have a heart to heart, both clearly aware of each other¡¯s presence. The hot kiss, like a starburst, burned with reckless abandon. The whole process, the two people are unspoken immersion to enjoy the wonderful moment, no one took the initiative to speak to interrupt the beautiful atmosphere. Vivian Mond hugged him, fingers over his back, fingertips gently rubbing the three gunshot wounds on his back scars, only to feel a vague pain in the heart. The man had really given so much for her. During a very restrained sex, Vivian Mond always clenched his teeth and dared not make any noise for fear that it would disturb people outside. I don¡¯t know how long it took for the pleasant pleasure toe to an end, but she hugged him tightly, her cheek pressed against his hot chest, ¡°When did youe?¡± She had only arrived at the Hidden n yesterday afternoon, and Morris Cheal had known where she hadnded so quickly, his presence had given her a sense of security. ¡°You were here two days ago.¡± Morris Cheal embraced her and dropped a kiss on her forehead, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, silly girl, I¡¯m here for you. You just let go and do it.¡± ¡°Morris, thanks for having you.¡± She closed her eyes and enjoyed the security Morris Cheal gave her. ¡°You¡¯re my wife, it¡¯s only right to do anything for you.¡± ¡°Husband, it¡¯s good to have you.¡± ¡°What do you call me?¡± After meeting Vivian Mond to together, she has always called him by his first name, or only a short time ago called him ¡®Morris¡¯, now finally able to let Morris Cheal listen to her call a ¡®husband¡¯, Morris Cheal was inexplicably delighted. ¡°Husband.¡± ¡°The voice is too small, I didn¡¯t hear it.¡± ¡°Husband?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Hubby, hubby, hubby ¡­¡± Vivian Mond wrapped her arms around his neck and came up to his ear and whispered a few times. Morris Cheal couldn¡¯t help but reach out and give her a gentle p on the buttocks, ¡°What an abrasive little siren.¡± He was already thinking about Vivian Mond, and now that he had a little girl in his arms, it was hard for him to restrain himself. Feeling the fire of desire inside him, Morris Cheal rolled over and pinned her down, ¡°I can¡¯t help it again, what should I do?¡± ¡°Stop it, it¡¯s a special time, it would be a disaster if you were found out.¡± Vivian Mond also misses Morris Cheal, and all her thoughts of him have turned into a lingering rain that nourishes her, and she can¡¯t even restrain herself. The mouth resisted, but the mouth was too straight. The man was surprised by the light brush, feeling the fingertips a little moist, a soft smile, ¡°Vivian is lying it.¡± When he joked, Vivian Mond blushed, ¡°shameless. I didn¡¯t even realize you were so immodest before.¡± ¡°How can I pretend to be a gentleman when I¡¯m having sex with my own wife? I¡¯m not that hypocritical.¡± He lifted his hand to her chin and leaned down to cover her soft, red lips.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Morris Cheal felt that Vivian Mond was like a poppy in full bloom, just one touch and he was in control. This feeling ¡­ is wonderful. Chapter 704 : Thankful for him After another good drenching, Vivian Mondy beside him panting,zily like a littlezy cat. Morris Cheal did a trick and slipped something into Vivian Mond¡¯s ear. ¡°What did you put in?¡± Vivian Mond asked as he felt an extra thing in his ear. ¡°Miniature headphones with automatic trantion.¡± He reached out and pinched her cheek and said in a serious tone, ¡°I know you can¡¯t understand thenguage of the Hidden Race, so I sent someone to make this a long time ago. I¡¯ve had it tested and it works very well, you should need it a lot.¡± The meticulous care, all his pampering for her was reflected in the details, Vivian Mond was so moved that she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Morris, you are so good to me, I ¡­ I ¡­ I have nothing to repay.¡± Excessive pampering invariably gives Vivian Mond a great psychological burden. Morris Cheal is bent on giving, her endless greedy demand, so that she self-doubt whether she is useless, why all things need Morris Cheal to do for her? ¡°What are you thinking, you¡¯re my wife, what do you want in return?¡± The words came out, he thought about it and added, ¡°If you really want something in return, then promise me that you will never leave me in this life. vivian, remember, I am very domineering. When I spoil you, I can give you the world, but the only thing I can¡¯t ept is betrayal. If one day, you betray me ¡­¡± ¡°What would happen?¡± Vivian Mond was curious. ¡°I would ¡­¡± he lowered his voice and came up to Vivian Mond¡¯s ear, ¡°imprison you by my side forever.¡± ¡°Pfft ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. In the face of Morris Cheal¡¯s seriousness, Vivian Mond guffawed, ¡°There won¡¯t be that day.¡± She vowed with conviction. Vivian Mond knows that she is a person who knows how to repay her kindness, Morris Cheal has been kind to her, how could she betray Morris Cheal? ¡°Either way, I¡¯m really touched.¡± She wrapped her arms around his waist and rubbed her fingers restlessly on his skin, enjoying the beauty of the moment. Thinking about it, she suddenly asked again, ¡°If I miss you one day, how am I going to contact you? After all, if youe to the Hidden Tribe, you won¡¯t be able to leave for three or five months.¡± It was easy for them toe here, but it would be difficult for them to leave. Vivian Mond was afraid of the power of the Hidden Tribe and had toe. Such a situation makes her very passive. ¡°As long as you say you want me, I will immediately appear in front of you.¡± He said. ¡°Ch, talking like acting in a movie, do you think you know the art of imperial sword and fly to me in a minute.¡± Hearing her disgusted words, Morris Cheal just smiled, but didn¡¯t exin. ¡°By the way. Do you also know that Fraser Marsh and Yoona Lee havee to the Hidden n?¡± Vivian Mond guessed that since Morris Cheal arrived at the Hidden Tribe before her, she must have already known that Fraser Marsh and Yoona Lee hade over. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. They know you, so you must be careful and never let them find you.¡± The borateyout, just to be able to surprise theyout aftering to the Hidden Tribe, would only be a total loss if the identity was discovered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t happen.¡± Morris Cheal took her right hand and interlocked her fingers. In the darkness, he leaned against the bed, and she leaned into his arms, her cheek rubbing against his chest, lost in the beauty of the moment. If only time could stop and stay in this moment forever. The two of them had a heart to heart thought. Chapter 705 : Sophie is being squeezed The two of them are in the same room together, and Vivian Mond is trying to restrain himself from falling asleep. But thefort of being with him was too much, too reassuring, and with more than three hours of intense exercise, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sleepy, and she fell asleep. The next day, the sunlight came in through the window, Vivian Mond rubbed his eyes in a daze, and thought of something, and opened his eyes to see that he was long gone. She reached out and touched the bedding, the ce where he slept was already cold, so he must have left long ago. Vivian Mond hugged the futon, her thoughts were empty, as if recalling the beautiful warmth of theirst night. ¡­ L City. Vinca E-Sports, conference room. Sophie, us and Glen are sitting together in a meeting. us and Glen are partners in Vinca E-Sports, with us holding thirty-five percent of thepany, Glen holding ten percent, and Vivian Mond holding the lion¡¯s share. However, since Vivian Mond had turned thepany over to Sophie, the two men became disgruntled and tried to get in Sophie¡¯s way. When the three men met, the issue of getting sponsors for thepany came up and the two men looked at each other and secretly exchanged ideas. Glen closed the folder in his hand, turning the ck pen in his hand, and said to Sophie: ¡°Thepany¡¯s contract with the previous partner expired, and the poprity of our team hase up, so we need to pull sponsors again. The team is preparing for the domestic fall tournament, us and I need to lead the team training, so I¡¯ll leave the sponsorship to you.¡± ¡°Yes. This domestic fall tournament is very important, if we can win the tournament, we can participate in the international tournament.¡± us nodded, his eyes fell on Sophie and said seriously. Sophie had been here at Vinca E-Sports for half a year, working actively and seriously every day, trying to integrate into thepany quickly, but these people all thought she didn¡¯t know anything about games and treated her with contempt. ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± Sophie slightly jawed, ¡°Have you thought about whichpanies to look for?¡± ¡°Eonothem Group, Hong Fei Group, Cybertron Group, these threepanies are the most powerfulpanies at the moment. If we can get sponsorship from any one of these threepanies, we can finish thepany¡¯s annual results next year ahead of schedule.¡± us tapped the table lightly with his pen, assuming the posture of a superior. When Sophie came to thepany, Vivian Mond had clearly said that Sophie was the sessor to her position, but no one was willing to obey a little girl. Sophie was not happy with us¡¯s boisterous attitude, but she did not show it on her face. No one sympathizes with the weak in the workce, and only by producing impressive results can she prove her strength. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Sophie nodded her head and agreed. ¡°Try?¡± Glen frowned, a look of dissatisfaction written all over his face, ¡°What we want is for you to make sure you take the sponsorship. Look, what have you done for thepany since you joined? If you can¡¯t finish this little thing, what¡¯s the use of having you!¡± Even us, who was sitting on the side, shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t understand how Vivian Mond let you, an amateur, take care of thepany, is he taking us for fools? We work like dogs every day at sunrise and sunset, and she gets a high return without any effort, what is this?¡± ¡°Humph, what do you think you are fooling? It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s treating us like idiots.¡± Glen snorted lightly. The two men went from initially suppressing their discontent with Sophie to now exploding with emotion, berating Vivian Mond in front of Sophie, provoking Sophie¡¯s anger. Her brows knitted, her small face haloed with anger, her gleaming eyes ring at the two, ¡°You ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Raising her decibel to retort something, but what Vivian Mond had taught her suddenly sprang to Sophie¡¯s mind. Chapter 706 : Walking Away She said: Sophie, in the workce, only one¡¯s own ability can solve any problem, impulsive, is never the solution. Thinking about this, she restrained her anger, ¡°Okay, I will give you a satisfactory answer.¡± ¡°How long? You know there¡¯s not much time before the game.¡± Glen was aggressive. The duo had previously maintained a respectful attitude towards Vivian Mond, firstly because of her personal strength, and secondly becauseter, knowing Vivian Mond¡¯s rtionship with Morris Cheal, they had be more respectful towards her. Now that Morris Cheal is ¡®dead¡¯ and she has dumped thepany to Sophie, the two of them are discontented. While Sophie is thinking about it, us gives the result directly, ¡°You have a week at most, if you can¡¯t handle it, you can go directly to the back office to help.¡± The two men were plotting to seize power. Sophie knew it by heart, and the pressure suddenly increased. She clenched her pink fist, ¡°Okay.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Put down a word, she closed the file, got up and left the office directly. As the office door was heavily closed with a bang, us and Glen looked at each other with a smile and smugness in their eyes. ¡°Heh, really young and vigorous, wait for a good show.¡± us¡¯s lips were slightly hooked, and he smiled coldly. Glen leaned back, shook his neck, moved his shins, closed his eyes and said, ¡°To say us you are bad enough, these threepanies simply do not see us Vinca E-Sports, and will never be able to cooperate. Aren¡¯t you giving Sophie a hard time?¡± Sophie went back to her office, made herself a cup of coffee, sat at her desk and looked at the information of Eonothem Group, Hong Fei Group and Cybertron Group, and couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh. Eonothem Group is now run by Mike Cheal, there is no possibility of cooperation. Once Mike Cheal knew that Vinca E-Sports was Vivian Mond¡¯spany, he was afraid that he would destroy Vinca E-Sports without any effort. Vinca E-Sports had always been Vivian Mond¡¯s heart and soul, and Sophie knew that better than anyone. She gripped her pen and crossed out Eonothem Group on her pad. Now only the Hong Fei Group and Cybertron remained. Her eyes lit up and she suddenly thought of Warren. Warren is now the secretary of Hond, the owner of the Hong Fei Group, can she ask him to help? ¡°Ugh, forget it, I¡¯ve already asked him to help a lot.¡± Sophie shook her head and vetoed the idea in her mind. So, her eyes fell on Cybertron, arge Intepany, and Sophie directly dialed the phone number to make a meeting with the other party. But the person who answered the phone was the secretary of the other party, and refused her phone appointment. She had no choice but to take her bag and drive to Cybertron. The car she drove was a car given to her by Morris Cheal, who had been in touch with her privately at the time, asking about Vivian Mond. The car was a bonus. Sophie went to Cybertron and walked into the front desk of thepany¡¯s headquarters building. Sophie handed her business card to the receptionist and exined her reason foring. But the receptionist wasn¡¯t interested in an unknown gamingpany, and scorned her business card, not even epting it, ¡°Sorry, our Mr. Smith has recently gone abroad on a business trip.¡± ¡°Business trip? When will that ¡­ be back?¡± us and Glen only gave her a week, if Abraham Smith of Cybertron Group had been on a business trip and didn¡¯t return, wouldn¡¯t she have only onepany to choose from, Hong Fei? ¡°Mr. Smith didn¡¯t say yet, maybe a week, maybe half a month.¡± The receptionist said something carelessly, then looked down and started to clean up the already tidy enough desk. It was clear that he did not want to talk to Sophie. Sophie asked a few more questions, but the other side didn¡¯t say anything. She was at her wits¡¯ end and left the office, standing on the curb with her phone, searching for news about Abraham Smith, and, as expected, she did find something. Chapter 707 : Deliberate Contact The news showed that Abraham Smith was attending a charity event in the morning, but the event had already ended. She looked at the time and it was already 10:30 a. m. She had to stand at the curb and wait, trying her luck. The sun was zing and Sophie stood in the shade, blowing the breeze, but the breeze was mixed with the heat and made her sweat. Sophie was hot and thirsty, but she didn¡¯t dare to go to the bathroom for fear of missing Abraham Smith¡¯s return to the office. The sky was the limit. By 1:10 p. m., a ck Lamborghini pulled up in front of the office. She nced at the Lamborghini¡¯s license te number, and it was Abraham Smith¡¯s special car. Sophie¡¯s eyes lit up as she carried her bag in her hand and trotted over on her high heels, ¡°Mr. Smith, Mr. Smith?¡± She shouted a few times. At 1:10 in the afternoon, the sun was zing hot and no one was in front of the office, so Abraham Smith saw her at once. Abraham Smith, in his early forties, was wearing arge back haircut, with a darkplexion, deep features, and a mature man¡¯s stability between his eyebrows, his body was straight, his suit was dressed, and his hands exuded an innate nobility and a gentleman¡¯s elegance. The first impression is that he is the kind of man who is extremely ssy and full of aura. Sophie had seen Abraham Smith¡¯s photo on the Inte, a very handsome man, but now that she saw him in person, she couldn¡¯t help but see his eyes light up, marveling at his handsome at the same time, but also by his long experience in the business world of calm aura shocked to. This uncle, too manly, too cool, too charming. ¡°You¡¯re looking for me?¡± Abraham Smith looked at her, looked her up and down, and seemed to be thinking about who she was. ¡°Mr. Smith, my name is Sophie and I¡¯m from Vinca E-Sports. I wonder if I could take a few minutes of your time to talk to you about a partnership?¡± Sophie went straight to the point and said straight to the point. The secretary at the side, seeing the zing sun, opened an umbre to protect Abraham Smith from the sun. Abraham Smith looked at Sophie, saw her fair face full of cogen hot scarlet, forehead has been a fine sweat flowing, then know she has been waiting outside for a long time. Although she had worked hard, people who had worked just as hard as her abounded, and Abraham Smith was not the least bit moved. ¡°Vinca E-Sports? Sorry, never heard of it.¡± He refused outright, in a manner that was considered courteous. ¡°Mr. Smith, Vinca E-Sports is ¡­¡± Sophie stepped forward and exined, but before she could finish her sentence, she heard Abraham Smith instructing his secretary, ¡°It¡¯s quite hot, bring a bottle of water to the little girl.¡± ¡°The secretary nodded and gave a look to the bodyguard behind her, who took out a bottle of water from the car. How could Sophie be in the mood for water? She hurriedly went after Abraham Smith, trying to seize the opportunity, but was directly blocked by two bodyguards. ¡°Miss, our Mr. Smith is very busy.¡± The secretary came over and handed the water to Sophie. Sophie looked at Abraham Smith who was walking away with her eyes blearily and stomped her foot in anger, angry and helpless. Disappointed to the extreme, she took the mineral water bottle, unscrewed it and finished half of the bottle in one gulp.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After she left Cybertron, she tried her best to find out Abraham Smith¡¯s schedule for the evening and learned that he had a dinner party at the Rose Box of the Fayum Hotel. ¡°Fayun? Fayun?¡± She muttered ¡®Fayun¡¯ and it dawned on her that the Fayun Hotel was Sue Stewart¡¯s hotel. Immediately, she made a phone call to Sue Stewart. ¡°Sophie?¡± Because Sue Stewart and Vivian Mond were very close, Sophie became familiar with Sue Stewart and left her phone number. When Vivian Mond left L City, he also told Sue Stewart that if Sophie encountered any difficulties, she should help her out. Chapter 708: Losing millions ¡°Sister Sue, I¡¯m sorry to bother you.¡± The first time she called Sue Stewart and begged her to do something, Sophie was a little embarrassed. The smart Sue Stewart immediately knew that Sophie had something to ask for, and said bluntly, ¡°Is there any difficulty, do you want me to help?¡± ¡°Hey hey hey, Sister Sue is wise. It¡¯s like this ¡­ I have a client who will be dining at your Fayun Hotel in the evening, can I mix in and be a waiter? You ¡­ you, Sister Sue you do not worry, I do things absolutely measured, will never affect the reputation of your hotel.¡± Feiyun Hotel is a high-end star restaurant, the management is very strict, is to give customers absolute enjoyment. The hotel¡¯s reputation will be affected by the fact that she is an outsider who has mixed in with the hotel and is known to the customers. Sophie knew it by heart, but had no choice but to make this move. ¡°I thought it was something. Who is your client? Do you want me to make an appointment for you to meet directly, so as not to save trouble?¡± ¡°No, no, no, I appreciate your kindness, but I¡¯d like to try it myself.¡± Sophie was ttered, she didn¡¯t expect the noble and cool looking Sue Stewart to be so kind and considerate. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll call the hotel, you can just ask the hotel manager when you go.¡± ¡°Ah, OK. Sister Sue, you are so kind. Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Just call me if you need anything in the future.¡± Sue Stewart knew that Sophie was Vivian Mond¡¯s best friend, and she sympathized with her and loved Sophie for what she was going through. ¡°Okay, okay. Then Sister Sue, you get busy, bye.¡± Sophie hung up the phone and breathed a long sigh of relief, her right hand clenched her fist and raised it slightly, ¡°Yay!¡± Feiyun Hotel. At six o¡¯clock in the evening, Sophie dressed up as a waitress and stared at the window on the second floor of the hotel for half a day before finally seeing Abraham Smith enter the hotel. She clenched her pink fist nervously and rubbed her fist. After waiting for another ten minutes or so, Sophie knocked on the door of the Rose Room with a pot of tea, and after getting permission, she pushed the door in. Therge suite was empty at the dining table, while the side room was very lively. Sophie scanned the room and saw a few noblemen sitting inside ying mahjong with a few hot babes beside them. Among the crowd, Sophie caught a glimpse of Abraham Smith. She swallowed nervously and walked over with the teapot, leaned down to make tea for everyone, but finally poured Abraham Smith a cup of tea and handed it to her personally, ¡°Mr. Smith, have some tea.¡± Sophie¡¯s gesture attracted everyone¡¯s attention and drew a sigh of relief. ¡°Tsk ¡­ Mr. Smith, the charm is boundless.¡± ¡°Can ah, even a small waiter know Mr. Smith identity.¡± ¡°Ch, a waiter, really dare it.¡± ¡°Not to mention, this girl is quite innocent-looking.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, take the tea cup ah, hahaha ¡­¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The people flirted with a few words, Abraham Smith was looking at the mahjong, slightly raised his eyes, into the eyes is Sophie¡¯s face, he instantly understood, retracted his gaze, will be holding the mahjong y out, ¡°Ny thousand.¡± He didn¡¯t take Sophie¡¯s tea, he just left her hanging. That kind of taste is more torturous than telling her to get out. ¡°Ha ha, there are four same Ny thousand!¡± A man sitting across the table tilted his head andughed, ¡°Mr. Smith is a little good at ordering cannons, hahaha.¡± Sophie saw Abraham Smith did not even look at himself, nervous palms are sweating, can only put the tea on the tea table beside him. She knew the rules of poker and did not dare to disturb him, so she could only turn around and leave with the teapot. But at that moment, Abraham Smith spoke up, ¡°Do you know how to y mahjong?¡± ¡°Shhh~~¡± ¡°Tsk ¡­ hahaha ¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Smith change appetite ah.¡± ¡°So Mr. Smith likes this type.¡± Chapter 709 : Philip Dixon is here Amidst the sighs of the crowd, Sophie turned around with the teapot and walked over to Abraham Smith, ¡°I ¡­ know a little bit about it.¡± ¡°I have a bad hand, y a couple of mahjong for me.¡± Abraham Smith got up, a blonde beside him red at Sophie and dutifully got up and gave up his seat to Abraham Smith. Sophie puts down the teapot and sits restrainedly in Abraham Smith¡¯s ce while Abraham Smith sits beside her. ¡°L City mahjong, or push over hu?¡± She asked. ¡°Push over hu.¡± Abraham Smith sat down next to her and took out a cigarette and held it in his mouth, and Sophie was quick to reach for the lighter and light his cigarette. But when the lighter was handed to him, Abraham Smith¡¯s cold eyes shot over. He didn¡¯t say a word, just a nce, scared Sophie immediately put down the lighter, obediently looking at the mahjong in front of him. ¡°Three barrels. Girl, it¡¯s your turn.¡± The man with short chestnut hair in the upper house reminded. Sophie looked at the tile in front of her and picked up a tile, ¡°Seventy thousand.¡± ¡°Hu, hahaha.¡± The man across the table pushed down his cards andughed. The corners of Sophie¡¯s mouth twitched wildly and she subconsciously nced back at Abraham Smith. ¡°Sister, you did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯re not guilty of ying 70, 000 with this card, no matter what.¡± The blonde standing next to Abraham Smith pointed to the cards in front of her and snorted, ¡°Do you know how much money you have to lose in this hand, ying cards recklessly, losing one hand, you can¡¯t afford to pay for it for the rest of your life.¡± Sophie, who was already nervous, became even more nervous when she heard the blonde¡¯s words, and looked back at the cards in front of her, a clear ¡¯10, 000¡ä, no matter how you order them, it really wasn¡¯t her turn to y 70, 000. She grinned and secretly drew a breath. A few people on the side poked their heads over to take a look and murmured. ¡°Hahahaha, it¡¯s really true.¡± ¡°Lambert, this chick is your undercover agent, right?¡± ¡°What the hell? I¡¯ve got a pair of 70, 000, one 70, 000 on the deck, Lambert can only win 70, 000, the absolute card, you can let him win.¡± ¡°What the heck.¡± ¡­ The crowd has cast a strange gaze, a variety of eyes stared at Sophie a heart of weakness, nervous palms sweating.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. But at that moment, the door of the room pushed open, a person walked in, ¡°so lively ah, what are they ying?¡± The familiar voice, everyone turned around and saw Philip Dixon, dressed in a white shirt, walking in with a short-haired beauty in a long red dress. ¡°Philip, you¡¯re here. If you don¡¯te, your Mr. Smith should lose all.¡± ¡°Hahaha,e on,e on, Mr. Smith has found a woman. Come and have a look.¡± ¡°Another girlfriend today? Where is your unmarried daughter-inw?¡± ¡°Bring a girl openly, not afraid Larissa beat you up.¡± ¡­ These people seem to be very familiar with Philip Dixon and know him like the back of their hand. It¡¯s just that ¡­ Sophie never expected to meet Philip Dixon here anyway. She looked at Philip Dixon, and then nced at the short-haired beauty beside him, and bit her lips with her teeth, and for some reason, only felt a gush of coldness in her heart. Sophie noticed Philip Dixon, Philip Dixon naturally also saw him. Almost subconsciously, he immediately let go of his hand, but the beautiful woman beside him wrapped her arm around him and greeted him with a dimple smile, ¡°Hello, brothers, my name is Selena, nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Philip,e, sit and y mahjong ah.¡± The man with short chestnut hair who was sitting in Sophie¡¯s business stood up and said politely to Philip Dixon. Philip Dixon¡¯s face flushed and he asked Sophie, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She was wearing a waiter¡¯s uniform, when did she fall to waitressing? Sophie thought of Philip Dixon¡¯s flirtation, heart inexplicably upset, ¡°You cane, why can¡¯t I be here.¡± Chapter 710 : Cheating The conversation between the two people made the crowd do not understand what they were talking about? You can only look at me, I look at you. Even Abraham Smith had a few moments of surprise. ¡°Yo, Philip and this little sister know each other? It¡¯s not like he¡¯s also your guest, right? Tsk, looks pretty innocent, but the tactics are quite clever.¡± ¡°The young girls nowadays are all very powerful.¡± ¡°I underestimated you.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, don¡¯t look away.¡± ¡°Brother Abraham, don¡¯t be fooled by this vixen.¡± A few people are making malicious spections about Sophie. Listening to the unpleasant words of several people, Sophie was furious, but she had a heavy responsibility and had to fight for the opportunity to talk to Abraham Smith about cooperation today, otherwise Vivian Mond would be kicked out by Vinca E-Sports.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯m sorry, I was too nervous just now and yed my cards wrong. Can ¡­ give me another chance to win it back for you?¡± She gathered all her courage and tried to make herself look less nervous on the surface. Philip Dixon noticed the starburst in Sophie¡¯s eyes when she looked at Abraham Smith, and couldn¡¯t help but frown, walking straight to his top seat and sitting down, ¡°Just you? Don¡¯t lose the Abraham Smith family fortune into it.¡± He said a sentence, led to the crowdughing. Sophie¡¯s heart was pounding and she was on pins and needles, so nervous that she could almost hear her heartbeat clearly. Abraham Smith leaned back in his chair and sat with his legs crossed, silently smoking a cigarette, not saying anything. The four men pushed the mahjong into the mahjong machine and began to y mahjong. Philip Dixon yed the dice, ¡°Two.¡± He said. Then, the eyes of the crowd looked at Sophie, who looked at them with a bewildered face, unsure. ¡°Just like you, you can y poker?¡± Philip Dixon gave her a nk look, moved two dice of mahjong from in front of her, and grabbed away two more dice of mahjong. Sophie then realized that the dice were ¡®two¡¯ and it was time to grab the tiles from in front of her. She immediately pushed the mahjong inside, grabbed away two piers of mahjong and yard tiles. The crowd quieted down as the mahjong shed on the table, Sophie on one side, her other hand hanging at her side, her palm sweating nervously as she wiped it on her pants. This action just happened to fall in Abraham Smith¡¯s eyes, the man side of the eyebrows slightly raised, the corners of the mouth curved if not a smile. ¡°Little bird.¡± Philip Dixon yed a mahjong. It was Sophie¡¯s turn to grab a tile and hit one, ¡°Three pancakes.¡± ¡°Touch.¡± Philip Dixon touches the tile, Sophie grabs it and ys another, ¡°Nine cakes.¡± ¡°Bump!¡± Philip Dixon touched again and smiled at Sophie with a raised eyebrow, ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Do you know how to y? I didn¡¯t catch a single fucking card.¡± ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong with you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how to y and you¡¯re ying blind.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really a bummer.¡± ¡­ Several people muttered unhappily. Sophie was so nervous that she almost choked and didn¡¯t dare to speak, and silently grabbed another card and yed a ¡¯40, 000¡ä. ¡°I¡¯m going to hoop!¡± Philip Dixon directly pushed the card and apuded, ¡°Really have a heart, what I want you give.¡± ¡°Spot the gun, do you?¡± ¡°What the hell?!¡± ¡°Intentionally put the water, right.¡± ¡°Cheating?¡± ¡°Sister, a hand of cards is a million, and a hand of cards is half a million. You haven¡¯t been sitting here for five minutes and you¡¯ve lost two and a half million for Abraham¡¯s brother. That¡¯s a good hand.¡± ¡­ Two and a half million? Sophie was stunned. Although she knew that rich people y poker a lot, she never thought that she would lose a million in one hand. She breathed hard, even though the room was air-conditioned, she still felt very hot and sweaty. ¡°Mr. Smith, I ¡­¡± Sophie warily looked at Abraham Smith, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I ¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Chapter 711 : Losing the dusty face It¡¯s really dead, just want to take the opportunity to have more contact with Abraham Smith, looking for opportunities to talk to him about cooperation, never thought it would actually be like this. But Sophie does not regret. Because, this is the only chance to get close to Abraham Smith. ¡°No harm. ying mahjong with a few of them, it¡¯s only a problem if you can win.¡± Abraham Smith smiled lightly, his smile actually gave a very friendly feeling. Sophie looked at Abraham Smith¡¯s eyes full of gratitude, eyes glowing with starlight, some worship. The look was seen by Philip Dixon, who spected about her rtionship with Abraham Smith for no apparent reason. ¡°Abraham Smith, when did you change your love for this kind of woman?¡± Philip Dixon nced at Abraham Smith and teased. Selena, who was sitting beside Philip Dixon, took a cherry and stuffed it into Philip Dixon¡¯s mouth, ¡°Philip, have a cherry. This sister is sweet and lovely, not to mention Mr. Smith, even I also like it very much.¡± ¡°Come, I¡¯ll teach you to y mahjong.¡± Abraham Smith moved his chair, sat beside Sophie, and put his arm on the back of her chair, teaching her how to y mahjong. I have to say, Abraham Smith is very good at ying mahjong, and can even guess the opponent¡¯s hand. After about ten games of mahjong, he won nearly ten hands, and collected all the money with interest. At this time, the meal has been served, the loss of several people waved their hands and got up to leave the side room.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Eat eat eat, the fight is not interesting.¡± ¡°This hand, there is no one.¡± ¡°The girl is Mr. Smith¡¯s little lucky star, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Smith¡¯s good luck.¡± ¡°Who says it¡¯s not.¡± ¡­ After Abraham Smith won more than 20 million dors because he yed mahjong with a check, he took out a minimum check of 500, 000 dors and handed it to Sophie, ¡°Here¡¯s your money. Thank you for your hard work.¡± Sophie looked at the check and frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± What kind of person does she think she is? A little anger appeared on her face, pursed her lips, gathered enough courage to ask: ¡°Mr. Smith, leave a phone number?¡± The phone number thepany got today was obviously the phone number of Abraham Smith¡¯s assistant. ¡°Sister is really courageous.¡± ¡°Abraham brother, this kind of woman want to capture the game really can, you still be careful oh.¡± ¡°Do you want your brother¡¯s phone number?¡± ¡°Do not want money but want the phone number, tsk ¡­ greedy.¡± ¡­ Several peoplemented on Sophie. Just as Abraham Smith hesitated, Philip Dixon relented, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Do I need to report to you for what I do.¡± Sophie was a little annoyed. She had promised Vivian Mond that she would keep her secret and not let anyone know about Vinca E-Sports¡¯ rtionship with her, so she didn¡¯t want to say much. ¡°I¡¯m the one who needs the money, why do you have to stoop to his level?¡± Philip Dixon stepped forward and tugged Sophie¡¯s hand, then tried to walk outside. ¡°Let go!¡± She broke Philip Dixon¡¯s grip, ¡°Are you nuts? What do I have to do with you, to bother you with me.¡± The abusive man, towards the Qin, she could not wait to stay away from Philip Dixon in the future. Scum. After the words, Sophie looked at Abraham Smith, ¡°Mr. Smith, can ¡­¡± Before she finished, Abraham Smith turned and walked directly to the bathroom without even giving her a look. Properly ignored, Sophie¡¯s dignity was as if she had been stepped on the ground. The crowd looked at her and Philip Dixon like a good show, no one squealed for a long time. But the woman named Selena who came in with Philip Dixon asked weakly, ¡°Philip, who is she ¡­?¡± Philip Dixon¡¯s face sank, red at Selena, ¡°can¡¯t you see, want to climb the branch to be a phoenix woman. This still need to ask? You have eyes, can¡¯t you see?¡± He had been angry with Sophie since he had told her about Warren at Morris Cheal¡¯sst ¡®funeral¡¯. Chapter 712 : He is Larissa’s brother He hadn¡¯t seen her for a while, he didn¡¯t expect to meet Sophie today, let alone that she was now down and out working as a waitress at the Fayun Hotel, let alone that she was hooking up with Abraham Smith! Is this still the Sophie he knows? Selena was scolded for no reason, her face was red and white for a while, so ugly. She nced at Sophie and silently sat down next to Philip Dixon without saying another word. Sophie noticed the disdainful and contemptuous nces from the other women, and finally couldn¡¯t resist turning around and leaving the Rose Room box. However, she did not leave, but stood by the door and waited for the Rose Room to disperse. Two hourster, the Rose Room people came out one by one. Sophie was standing by Abraham Smith¡¯s limousine, and when she saw himing, she immediately greeted him. ¡°Mr. Smith, you¡¯ve been drinking. Do you want me to help you drive?¡± She looked at the drunken Abraham Smith and mustered up enough courage to offer herself, ¡°I¡¯m not a bad driver.¡± She had seen it during the mahjong game today. Several other men were holding women in their arms, squeezing the tops and teasing the bottoms, but Abraham Smith hadn¡¯t touched any of them. She believed that he was a decent man. Abraham Smith raised his hand and rubbed his brow, releasing the blonde who was holding him, ¡± You go back, she¡¯ll just drop me off.¡± Abraham Smith tossed the keys to Sophie. Sophie was so excited that she immediately pulled open the rear sedan door and helped Abraham Smith into the car. Ignoring the blonde¡¯s jealous gaze, she got in, started the limo and left straight away. ¡°Gold Creek Residence.¡± Abraham Smith said an address and then closed his eyes and went to sleep. Along the way, Sophie didn¡¯t say much, opened the navigation and drove seriously. Forty minutester, the limousine arrived at Golden Creek, a luxurious private vi, Sophie stopped the car, and the housekeeper of the courtyard trotted out. Sophie opened the back door of the limousine and found Abraham Smith sleeping, and did not dare to disturb him. ¡°Thank you for bringing the gentleman back.¡± The butler, who was over a hundred years old, came forward, politely thanked Sophie and closed the car door smoothly, ¡°It¡¯ste, you should hurry back.¡± He gave the order of expulsion. Sophie pursed her lips, ¡°Oh, okay. I¡¯ll go first then.¡± After she finished, the butler had already gotten into the main driver¡¯s seat and drove into the vi, and the hollow carved gate automatically closed. Sophie looked back at the darkness in the distance, and her heart sank.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. It was sote, and there was no car, how was she going to get back? Inside the vi, the car stopped and Abraham Smith opened his eyes, ¡°She¡¯s gone?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Abraham Smith raised his hand and squeezed his brow, pushed open the car door and got out, then walked towards the hall, then reached out to unzip his suit. As it happened, Larissa was sitting in the lobby watching a TV show. ¡°You said earlier that Philip Dixon likes a girl named Sophie?¡± He casually threw the suit on the sofa backrest, sat on the single sofa beside Larissa, and asked in a deep voice. Larissa put on her mask, her hands patting it gently, and nodded absentmindedly, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t want to marry you after you came back, also because of her?¡± ¡°Otherwise. He was so protective of Sophie, otherwise I would have taken care of that little bitch.¡± Larissa has never been afraid of anything, so how could she be afraid of Sophie? But because Philip Dixon had warned her privately, she didn¡¯t dare to touch Philip Dixon¡¯s bottom line. ¡°Are you sure she¡¯s the one who influenced your engagement?¡± Abraham Smith was half-assured. ¡°Of course.¡± Larissa, irritated by the mention of Sophie, pulled the mask off her face and said with a huff, ¡°That bitch is living with Philip Dixon. It¡¯s her look that hooked Philip Dixon.¡± Abraham Smith is smart, today Philip Dixon appeared though with a woman named Selena. Chapter 713 : The Pursuit of Sophie But he didn¡¯t give Selena more than a nce the whole time, his attention was almost all on Sophie. All this, Abraham Smith looked at. ¡°All right. Then I will help you take care of this little girl, you hurry and Philip Dixon to get married, to fulfill your mother¡¯sst wish, but also to achieve your wish. I can only help you so far.¡± When he first saw Sophie today, he only felt familiar, thinking about where he had seen her. It was only after he returned to the office that he suddenly remembered that Larissa had shown him Sophie¡¯s photo. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t let Sophie leave when he saw her at the hotel tonight. ¡°Really?¡± Larissa¡¯s eyes lit up, jumped up from the sofa and hugged Abraham Smith, ¡°Wow, brother, you¡¯re too spoiled for me too, haha ¡­ brother is the best.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Come on, you¡¯re a girl, all without a girl¡¯s look.¡± He poked Larissa¡¯s head, ¡°Mom is gone, when brother¡¯s not spoiling you, who spoils you ah.¡± ¡°Hee hee ¡­ brother, you¡¯re so nice,¡± Larissa was ecstatic. ¡­ The Hidden Tribe. Knock knock knock- There was a knock at the door, ¡°Sister Vivian, get up and eat.¡± It was Aidan Sabastian¡¯s voice. Vivian Mond sat up, ruffled her hair and wore it down. Yesterday Morris Cheal had given her special miniature trantion headphones, so she had to let her hair down to avoid being noticed. ¡°Get up.¡± She got up in her pajamas, nced at the paper in the trash can, and carried it to the bathroom, dumping the paper into the bathroom trash can before carrying it back to the bedroom. When she went to the door and pulled it open, she looked at Aidan Sabastian standing in the doorway and gave him a nk look, ¡°Good morning.¡± This guy, who looks like a gentleman and weak, can really drink a lot. Yesterday, he drank four jars of wine before he got drunk. The point is that his mouth is too tight and impermeable. Aidan Sabastian had a sunny light smile on his face, ¡°Sister Vivian is a good drinker.¡± He did not mince words in praise. ¡°Compared to you, it¡¯s a far cry.¡± Vivian Mond withdrew her gaze and turned towards the bathroom to wash up. She imed to be a good drinker, but it was a far cry from Aidan Sabastian. Last night, she had cheated and poured a lot of wine, but she was still very drunk. ¡°Where, where, Vivian sister is too modest.¡± Aidan Sabastian did not enter her room, but just stood in the doorway and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian Mond washed her hands, squeezed the toothpaste and brushed her teeth. In the bedroom closet, there were more than a dozen sets of clothes, only summer clothes because of the pleasant spring weather. Vivian Mond picked out a floral dress and wore her hair down with her shoulders, and went downstairs in t shoes. Downstairs in the dining room, Houghton was waiting for her at the table with Destiny and Aidan Sabastian. She walked over, looked at the Chinese breakfast, and started eating straight away. After eating and drinking her fill, Vivian Mond put down her chopsticks, ¡°What¡¯s the n for today?¡± ¡°Nothing important for thest two months, you just learn the localnguage of the Hidden Tribe with Aidan, learn about the background of the important people of the Hidden Tribe, and just follow the strengthening exercise.¡± Houghton spoke about his arrangement. ¡°Two months?¡± Vivian Mond was instantly nonplussed, ¡°Two months are idle, why don¡¯t you let mee back two monthster? You don¡¯t know that!¡± ¡°For special reasons, in a week¡¯s time, the outside world will not be able to enter the Hidden Tribe for up to three months. If I don¡¯t bring you over earlier, what¡¯s the point ofing back when all the dust has long since settled in three months.¡± Chapter 714 : Puppet Houghton said truthfully. Vivian Mond didn¡¯t understand what exactly the ¡®special reason¡¯ Houghton was talking about was, but since he couldn¡¯te to the Hidden Tribe for three long months, it could only mean that Houghton used to leave his old home several times a day, either back to the Hidden Tribe or in C country. It seems that in Country C, he had cultivated quite a few forces as well. ¡°When will things be over?¡± She didn¡¯t like waiting in the distance, just wanted a result. ¡°A few months short, a year long.¡± Houghton gave a lumpy answer, perfunctory to the extreme. Vivian Mond didn¡¯t ask any more questions and remained silent. Some things were beyond her control, but what she could do was to leave the Hidden n as soon as possible. If she stayed in the Hidden n, she was afraid that when they returned to the Hidden n, all the properties belonging to Morris Cheal would be annexed by Mike Cheal. ¡°I have already thought about it, after the internal stability of the Hidden Tribe, I will send someone to bring the two children to the Hidden Tribe. It¡¯s better for you mother and son to be together.¡± Houghton sighed and added, ¡°Your adoptive parents wille along then.¡± He spoke to Vivian Mond about the arrangement, all for Vivian Mond¡¯s benefit. But when the words fell on Vivian Mond¡¯s ears, they drew augh from her, ¡°And?¡± ¡°And then?¡± Aidan Sabastian and Destinee obviously noticed that Vivian Mond¡¯s mood was not right, they looked at me, I looked at you, and then looked at Vivian Mond, bowed their heads and ate in silence. Houghton naturally also noticed Vivian Mond¡¯s face slightly sunken, very upset. ¡°No then.¡± He said. ¡°No? Huh.¡± Vivian Mond picked up the milk on the table and took a sip, cing the ss heavily on the table with a thud, as if to vent her frustration. She raised her cool eyes slightly, ¡°Ever asked my opinion? From the time you said who I am until now, which time did you ask for my opinion? Do you know what I look like?¡± She questioned in a deep voice, and Houghton looked at her with a sudden start, wrinkling his eyebrows. A pair of cloudy eyes full ofplexity, and a few imperceptible shes of pain. She had grown up with Vivian Mond, as if she were her own child, and of course she didn¡¯t want to see her sad. But, he had no choice. ¡°Puppet!¡± Vivian Mond suddenly raised the decibel, ¡°I feel like a puppet! What do you take me for, an emotionless machine? And that Cindere Sabastian, did you ever consider my feelings before giving birth to me? I¡¯d rather die in infancy if I¡¯m at your mercy for the rest of my life!¡± Yes, if she had known that her future would be so bad, she would have preferred to be strangled to death right after birth. No matter what, it would be better than now. She suddenly burst into a rage, and all three of them fell silent. Vivian Mond snorted lightly, ¡°What hidden n? What little master? What does it have to do with me? No, let¡¯s just say I¡¯m a puppet, who is qualified to choose my life.¡± After the words, he got up and walked straight away.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Houghton watched Vivian Mond walk out of the living room and said to Aidan Sabastian with some uneasiness, ¡°Go with him and see.¡± ¡°Okay, Grandpa.¡± Aidan Sabastian wiped his mouth with a tissue and trotted out after him. Destiny, who had been silent for a long time, said with a grave expression, ¡°The young master is not someone who can be easily swayed by us. I¡¯m afraid the Hidden Tribe, simply can not keep her.¡± What she said was not what Houghton was most worried about. ¡°Get a bottle of wine for me.¡± Houghton didn¡¯t answer Destiny¡¯s question, just waved his hand and told her to get the wine. His own teacher was in an unhappy mood, Destiny saw it in her eyes and got up to get him the medicinal wine of the Hidden Tribe and handed it to him, ¡°Drinking hurts your body, drink less.¡± Chapter 715 : Houghton’s past ¡°You recently arranged some people to secretly protect her.¡± Houghton while opening the bottle, poured a bowl of wine, took a sip and said uneasily, ¡°Yoona Lee is now taken away by the hidden n chief, his purpose is clear. Vivian will be in big trouble when the timees, make sure to protect her.¡± ¡°Teacher, please don¡¯t worry, leave everything to me.¡± ¡°Yes. Also, keep a close eye on everyone whoes to the Hidden Tribe.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Yes.¡± Destiny nodded her head in agreement. ¡­ Vivian Mond huffed and puffed as she walked towards the bottom of the mountain, looking at the picturesque and beautiful Hidden n with an increasingly heavy heart. Beside her, Aidan Sabastian followed close behind. She suddenly stopped walking, turned around, and looked at him with cold eyes. Aidan Sabastian was stared at by her sharp eyes and his back chilled, immediately exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t stop you from doing whatever you want, I just follow you and keep you safe.¡± ¡°Got a cigarette?¡± She asked abruptly. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Cigarette.¡± ¡°You girls, smoking is not good, right.¡± ¡°Men can smoke when they are upset, why can¡¯t girls? Why so nonsense, hurry up and take it out!¡± Vivian Mond walked to the side of the big rock and leaned on it. The morning breeze was refreshing, mixed with the fragrance of flowers and nts. Her mood gradually eased. She had obviously restrained her emotions for a long time, but today she couldn¡¯t hold back her outburst. The two children were her bottom line, and what Houghton was doing was provoking it. Aidan Sabastian pulled out a cigarette, handed it to Vivian Mond, took the lighter and lit it for her thoughtfully. She took a hard puff and swallowed the cigarette, only to choke and cough, ¡°Cough ¡­ cough ¡­¡± ¡°Pfft ¡­ haha, don¡¯t force yourself if you can¡¯t smoke, smoking is not a good thing.¡± Aidan Sabastian directly from the hands of Vivian Mond will take away the cigarette, without dislike in the mouth to take a puff. ¡°Hey, I smoked it.¡± Vivian Mond pointed to the cigarette in his mouth, and his eyes shed with surprise. ¡°So what if you smoked it, you don¡¯t have a contagious disease, it¡¯s a shame to throw it away.¡± Aidan Sabastian said, holding the cigarette butt between his fingers, flicking the ash to the side, recalling the past, ¡°When I was a kid in school, teachers and parents were not allowed to smoke, my dormitory ssmates secretly brought cigarettes, and several of us in a dormitory were smoking it with you and me. At that time, who had so much to say.¡± Vivian Mond saw that he didn¡¯t care, so he didn¡¯t think too much about it. With her arms around her chest, she sat on a rock and looked into the distance, thinking about a lot of things. After a long time, she said, ¡°Tell Houghton for me that the two children are myst line. If he dares to touch the children, don¡¯t me me for being unkind to him.¡± Since the identity was revealed, Houghton has refreshed her perception again and again, making her more and more disappointed with him. Until now ¡­ despair. Once considered like family, Vivian Mond now didn¡¯t even know how to face him anymore. Aidan Sabastian frowned, thought about it, or wanted to exin for Houghton, ¡°My grandfather was also forced to do nothing, he, had no choice.¡± After that, his eyes lit up, ¡°Let me tell you my grandfather¡¯s story.¡± Vivian Mond is still looking into the distance at the staggering pavilions, halfway up the mountain as if cloaked in a mysterious veil under the clouds, very beautiful. Her silence was a reluctant yes. Aidan Sabastian then sat down beside her, ¡°When the Hidden Tribe did not have a big chaos, my grandfather was the Grand Elder of the Hidden Tribe, a person under one person and above all others, a person of great wisdom and quite admired. Originally, he also had a happy and contented family, until Deborah Sabastian usurped the throne and killed a dozen members of my grandfather¡¯s family, only my mother survived andter gave birth to me.¡± Chapter 716 : The Hidden Ghetto ¡°Carrying a blood feud, my grandfather wanted to fight with Deborah Sabastian to avenge his family¡¯s death. But at that time, Cindere Sabastian gave birth to you, and she gave you to my grandfather, the only person Cindere Sabastian trusted in the entire Hidden Tribe was him. At that time, the Cindere Sabastian n was in chaos, not as peaceful as it is now, there was no shortage of vandalism, and there was a group of people after you and your mother. In order to protect your safety, he took you away from the tribe and even left me behind. When I grew up and knew about these things, to be honest, there were some grudges, but gradually, I found that he was sacrificing his small family for the sake of everyone, a selfless and great person, so I did not hate him anymore, but worshiped him more and more ¡­¡± Hearing this, Vivian Mond interrupted him, ¡°Houghton¡¯s dedication, it sounds very moving, but they have shaped my life, but never asked me how I feel. Also, when he gave up his hatred and took me and Cindere Sabastian away from the Hidden n, it was his choice, it had nothing to do with me. Onest point ¡­¡± Vivian Mond raised his finger and pointed down the mountain, ¡°Look at the Crypt, you also said that once the Crypt smashed and burned and was in chaos, and now it is peaceful and quiet. aidan Sabastian, do you know what kind of situation a country in internal chaos, plotting to usurp the throne will bring? Do you know who is the biggest victim?¡± ¡°The people, the people.¡± ¡°Heh, it seems you are not stupid either.¡± Vivian Mond shook his head, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, all the more reason for you to persuade your grandfather to give up the idea of reiming the position of the Hidden n¡¯s Hidden n leader, there¡¯s absolutely no point. If you really want to take revenge, just kill Deborah Sabastian and let the next young master inherit, wouldn¡¯t that be fine.¡± What an age, she didn¡¯t expect Houghton and Cindere Sabastian, as well as these subordinates who followed them, to have pedantic and archaic ideas as well. ¡°Since it¡¯s okay, let me take you somewhere.¡± Aidan Sabastian said, and did not wait for Vivian Mond to agree, but took her hand directly towards the bottom of the hill. There was a car parked at the bottom of the hill, a convertible SUV. ¡°Get in.¡± Aidan Sabastian got into the driver¡¯s seat and said to Vivian Mond. She wanted to ask him where he was going, but when Vivian Mond saw that Aidan Sabastian was not smiling, she knew it had to be something important. She pulled open the car door and got in. The car started and drove slowly down the brick and stone road, heading east from downtown. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Vivian Mond inquired, unable to hold back her curiosity. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Aidan Sabastian yed it safe. Leaving the busy city center, the car drove for more than five hours, surrounded by more and more isted, and after walking some more, Vivian Mond saw houses not far away. Only these people¡¯s houses are not two or three floors of the attic, but simple like a makeshift camping shack. Every now and then, a few ragged people passed by on the road, theirplexion dark, skinny and withered.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Vivian Mond¡¯s heart thumped, ¡°Is this the ¡­ slum?¡± Looking closer and closer to the dense slums, Aidan Sabastian stopped the car and didn¡¯t go any further. He leaned back in the driver¡¯s seat and pointed ahead, ¡°Look over there, continue east, stretching for thousands of miles, all slums, tens of millions of poor people are gathered over here.¡± In the passenger seat, Vivian Mond looked at those pimply people, wretched and hungry,parable to the African slums, poor and miserable. The simple houses, which looked like they would copse if a storm swept through, were not enough to protect them from the wind and rain. Their clothes sewn and mended, mended and sewn, but still with holes, or taut on the body, not at all they can wear clothes, I do not know where to pick up. Chapter 717 Vivian Mond has been in the busiest downtown since she came to the Hidden n, and she must admit that she has been blinded and self righteous. At this moment, she was immersed in a great shock for a long time. ¡°The disparity between the rich and the poor in the Hidden n is enormous, the rich are rich and the poor have nothing to eat, all because of the situation created after Deborah Sabastian usurped the throne. In the prosperous city center, it looks like the country is safe and the people are living in peace, but those people are stepping on the bones and blood of these people and enjoying a superior life in the rich district.¡± Aidan Sabastian gazed at the slums not far away, his facial muscles tense, clutching the steering wheel of his car, his face a palpable anger. At this moment, he was a very different person than he was a few hours ago, even the aura of his body suddenly cold a few points. ¡°My grandfather wanted revenge, and how would he suffer for more than twenty years? He endured humiliation just for the sake of these people who have suffered from the weather and hardships. He only wished to do his part to save them from the fire and suffering. Deborah Sabastian is the leader of the Hidden n. As the leader of the Hidden n, he is a tyrannical and despotic man, who takes the money from the people and is brutal and unforgiving. The rich district people take the least money, enving the poor district people, but no one appreciate their misery. So, we are waiting for ¡­¡± He spoke with a beat, and his sorrowful gaze wandered to Vivian Mond, ¡°Waiting for you to be old enough to inherit the position of the Hidden n¡¯s Hidden n Chief. The people of the Hidden n have a strong traditional concept in their bones that only the descendants of the true Hidden n Chief will be embraced by the people.¡± That¡¯s the reason why they waited and waited. They just hope Vivian Mond is old enough to inherit the position of the Hidden n Chief before they bring her back to the Hidden n and get the support of the people to overthrow the current dynasty. ¡°Grandfather shouldered a heavy responsibility and only wanted the people to live in peace and prosperity in the true sense of the word, not such a heartbreaking scene in front of him.¡± Aidan Sabastian¡¯s sword eyebrows knitted together and threw his voice, ¡°I also hope, I hope they don¡¯t have to suffer from the hardships of the earth.¡± Vivian Mond went quiet. He didn¡¯t know what to say. Vivian Mond was living in peace and prosperity, living happily under the patronage of his country, how could he know that in other parts of the world, there were people who did not have enough to eat and wear? Aidan Sabastian did not take Vivian Mond into the ghetto because it was very chaotic and he feared she might be in danger. On the way back from the ghetto, Vivian Mond was quiet, looking away with her head tilted, her mind heavy, as if a huge stone was weighing on her heart, making her breathless. She knows that she is not a saint, she can¡¯t even take care of herself, how can she have the heart to care about them? But, for some reason, it was as if a voice deep in her heart was calling her, making her feelpassionate. Back at the Bamboo House, Vivian Mond was very silent. After dinner, she watched TV for a while, but it was all local stations and she couldn¡¯t understand a word they said. When she turned on theputer, although she could turn it to English, all she could watch on the inte were local news of the Hidden Tribe, which could not be directly tranted into English, so it was like watching a lonely. There was no difference between having the inte and not having the inte. Knock Knock Knock¨C Aidan Sabastian knocked on the door, ¡°Sister Vivian, are you asleep?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± It was only seven or eight o¡¯clock in the evening, how could she possibly sleep? She even wanted to go down to the marketce to take a stroll and experience the customs of the Hidden Tribe. Since she couldn¡¯t leave for a while, she didn¡¯t need to be in a hurry. ¡°Grandpa asked me toe over and ask you something.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Oh.¡± She got up and walked to the door and pulled it open, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Grandpa instructed me to teach you the Cryptic dialect, and it will take some time to learn it. He asked me to ask you, do you want to live here during this time, or do you want to change to a clean ce?¡± Chapter 718 Aidan Sabastian asked Vivian Mond for her opinion. Vivian Mond, with one hand on the door handle and one hand on the door frame, hung her head for a second in thought, ¡°Just here, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s easy to get to the market and has a nice view.¡± The point is, it¡¯s the closest to downtown, easy for Morris Cheal toe by, and easy for her to get to him if she wants to. ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll go get the study materials for you.¡± Aidan Sabastian turned around and went downstairs, and came upstairs in a short while, holding thick materials and books in his arms, ¡°Here, these are all materials for the Cryptic dialect, you can familiarize yourself with them first.¡± ¡°You said it¡¯s the Cryptic dialect, I can read it?¡± ¡°Grandpa has long instructed me to prepare a Chinese version of the information, you can read it.¡± He exined. Vivian Mond raised his eyebrows slightly and took the information, ¡°Your grandfather really took great pains.¡± There was a hint of sarcasm in that statement. Aidan Sabastian was clear as day, but didn¡¯t show it, saying, ¡°Yes, my grandfather treats you like his own granddaughter.¡± ¡°Is there anything else?¡± As his words fell, Vivian Mond¡¯s face sank and her aura around her went a few degrees colder. I don¡¯t know when she started to reject Houghton and didn¡¯t want to hear about him anymore. ¡°It¡¯s okay. sis Vivian ¡­¡± Bang¨C! Before Aidan Sabastian could say anything, Vivian Mond took a step backward with one hand clutching the information and closed the door with a bang, directly shutting him out. ¡°Sister Vivian, I know you can¡¯t forgive grandpa for a while, but I hope you can understand him, he has a hard time.¡± Vivian Mond: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You may not know that Grandpa would tell me a lot about you every time he came back from L City. Every time he mentioned you, his eyes glowed with light and he spoke with a kind smile on his face. Many times I was a little envious of you and the fact that you were so doted on by your grandfather.¡± Vivian Mond: ¡°¡­¡± Such pampering, she does not need and does not want. ¡°Sister Vivian ¡­ ugh, forget it, you should rest early.¡± Aidan Sabastian still wanted to say something, but found that Vivian Mond simply did not answer, he did not bother to say anything more, turned around and walked away. After he left, Vivian Mond sat down at the table and opened the file, and found that it was really in Chinese. At eleven or twelve at night, Vivian Mond was lying in bed, tossing and turning without any sleepiness. The bedroom was dark with the lights out, and the moon was high in the sky, spilling in through the window, giving the dim room a little light. At this moment, a ck shadow came in through the window. Vivian Mond saw the shadow, and the corners of his lips turned up in a curve. The man walked over to the bed and quietly looked down at the person in the bed. He thought she was asleep, but the next moment Vivian Mond jerked up, took his hand, and took him into her arms, ¡°I knew you¡¯de.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The woman¡¯s proximity brought a familiar, light scent to Morris Cheal¡¯s nostrils, a scent that belonged exclusively to Vivian Mond, and it smelled good. Morris Cheal hugged her and leaned down to drop a kiss on her forehead, ¡°Waiting for me?¡± ¡°Mmm. Missing you.¡± Vivian Mond said honestly, ¡°So I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± ¡°Silly girl, aren¡¯t you afraid I won¡¯te?¡± He smiled lightly, and in the darkness, although the faint light could faintly see the outline of his face, but could not see the eyebrows. Vivian Mond reached out and stroked his cheek, murmuring, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid you won¡¯te, I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll be found out.¡± ¡°What are you thinking? A mere bamboo building can stop me? How can I be your husband if I can¡¯t handle this little thing?¡± Chapter 719 : The Husband is Coming After the man finished, he asked, ¡°Do you have pajamas? I didn¡¯t take a bath.¡± ¡°Yes there is.¡± Vivian Mond nodded, got up and found a nightgown in the closet in the dark, turned around and handed it to Morris Cheal and led him to the bathroom. Opening the bathroom door and turning on the light, she took Morris Cheal¡¯s hand and stepped inside, closing the door behind her. The bathroom light was bright, blindingly bright, but Vivian Mond could see Morris Cheal¡¯s face clearly. She stood in front of him, looking up at the man she had been longing for, her delicate fingers over his well-defined cheeks, her thumbs gently rubbing his facial skin, her heart tingling slightly, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight.¡± Althoughst night also saw, but the dark night, simply can not see his appearance clearly. At this moment clearly see the man¡¯s appearance, found that he has lost a lot of weight, even on the chin are born stubble, Vivian Mond heart ache a lot. Morris Cheal saw in Vivian Mond¡¯s eyes how much she cared for him, and smiled, wrapped his arms around her waist and took her into his arms, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight, just like before.¡± Two people leaned very close, the weather is hot, are wearing thin clothing, close together, almost can feel the hot temperature of each other¡¯s body, as well as the thumping heart. ¡°You¡¯re my husband, thin or not, I see it all.¡± Vivian Mond¡¯s nostrils were sore and her eyes were moist, ¡°Morris, is it worth it to do so much for me?¡± She was disturbed and felt that Morris Cheal had known her for just over two years now, and he had been faithful to her, even willing to sacrifice everything for her peace of mind, all things done to the utmost. In reality, she is used to seeing ¡®husband and wife are birds of the same feather, the great cmity fly separately¡¯ things, so to Morris Cheal¡¯s every word and deed, touched to the bone. Even standing with him makes her a little uneasy, feeling that she owes too much. Can Morris Cheal not know what Vivian Mond is thinking? He raised his hand and pinched her cheek, smiling slightly, ¡°Not really. There¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you. You know the Hidden Tribe has amazing mineral resources, and Anthony has been thinking about the mineral resources over here, which are priceless, and I certainly came with a purpose.¡± Morris Cheal was telling the truth, but not exclusively. With his fortune in L City, he could not spend it all in a lifetime or even three lifetimes, so he did not need to risk his life to fight for the mineral resources over here with the Hidden Tribe, but in order to make Vivian Mond not feel uneasy and guilty, he could only have other calctions and ns.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Really?¡± Vivian Mond¡¯s eyebrows knitted in half-truth. The man took her in his arms, sat her on the sink, propped his hands on the sink counter, leaned close to her, and nodded, a gentle smile on his handsome face, ¡°Of course. Since we are here, how can we miss it? You should know very well that these resources are an immeasurable amount of wealth, and once they fall into Anthony¡¯s hands, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have no ce to stand when we return to L City.¡± If Anthony got hold of the mineral resources of the Hidden Race, it would be like a tiger adding wings to him. Once Anthony became unimaginably strong, he and his wife would not give them a chance to live if they returned to L City. After all, Anthony wants to get rid of them is not a day or two. Even more, Anthony didn¡¯t want to give them a chance to leave the Hidden Tribe. Vivian Mond nodded, ¡°That¡¯s a good point. Is there anything I can help you with?¡± ¡°There is.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Learn the Cryptic dialect well with Aidan Sabastian, it wille in handyter. The trantor headset I gave you cane in handy, but that trantor headset is very passive, needs to be recharged, and some of the country dialects are still unintelligible.¡± Chapter 720 : Worrying about the people ¡°Well, okay. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Vivian Mond nodded her head. After finishing her business, she inclined her head to look at Morris Cheal, raised her arms around his neck, and slightly straightened up to kiss his lips of her own ord. Morris Cheal enjoyed the softness of her lips with a touch of sweetness, which made him burn with desire, and his palm sped the back of her head and kissed her back hard. Under the warm light of the bathroom, the two figures were reflected on the floor. From the sink counter, to the bathtub, to the bed, the two of them were in unending love and unrestrained indulgence, almost forgetting themselves, as if they wanted to get back all the warmth they had been missing all this time. In the end, Vivian Mond was lying in his arms, tired and drowsy, ¡°Sleepy.¡± The man¡¯s angr lips hooked up a smile, reaching out to caress her tender cheeks, ¡°Sleep when you¡¯re sleepy, I¡¯m watching over you, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Vivian Mond was exhausted, snuggled in his arms and did not want to move, narrowing her eyes and murmuring, ¡°Are you not afraid of the surveince installed in the room, can find you?¡± She had worries about this in her heart, but after the words were said, she felt that she was worrying about nothing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m prepared.¡± He moved his hand on her cheek to her back and gently patted Vivian Mond¡¯s back, coaxing her like a child, ¡°Good girl, go to sleep.¡± Vivian Mond, who was so sleepy that her eyelids were fighting, ran her hands restlessly over Morris Cheal¡¯s lean, toned body, drawing circles with love. Morris Cheal has been exercising for a long time, and his body is superb, better than even the muscr male models, and she always likes to poke her fingers at his muscles, which are very hard and strong. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep, I¡¯m afraid that when I open my eyes you¡¯ll be gone again.¡± She really couldn¡¯t let go of Morris Cheal and just wanted to be with him endlessly. Morris Cheal propped his elbows on the pillow and rested his head, listening to her words, he couldn¡¯t help but lean in close to her ear, his voice low and husky, ¡°Vivian wants again?¡± The hot breath sprayed next to her ear, ruffling her hair and brushing against her skin, tingling. She shrank her shoulders, a flutter, like an electric current passing through her fingertips, and her body shuddered. The lights were off in the bedroom so that no one outside would notice themotion inside. Morris Cheal held her in his arms, originally restrained the restlessness in his body, but could not resist Vivian Mond¡¯s titition, instant adrenaline rush. ¡°Mmmm ¡­ no ¡­¡± Shezily shook her small head, confused, said: ¡°so much energy, thanks to me I worry that you will not rest well every day.¡± ¡°Vivian is think I can not?¡± Vivian Mond: ¡°¡­¡± What follows what? She couldn¡¯t keep up with Morris Cheal¡¯s thinking at all. However, Morris Cheal didn¡¯t give her time to think either, and hurried into the next heated battle, sound and good. ¡­ L City. Vinca E-Sports, Sophie came into work in the morning and had just entered her office and sat down when us and Glen walked in. ¡°I heard you went to see Mr. Smith from Cybertron yesterday, how did the talk go?¡± us was wearing a ck shirt, with a cigarette in his mouth, looking at Sophie with mockery in his eyes. Glen, beside him, snorted lightly, ¡°I can tell by looking at her like this, she definitely doesn¡¯t stand a chance.¡± us and Glen are unruly people, and they were willing to work with Vivian Mond because of her superior gaming ability and extraordinary skills, and they admired and feared her. Then after knowing that Vivian Mond is Madame Cheal¡¯s goddaughter, they have more respect for her. Now that she has dumped thepany to a yellow-haired little girl, the two of course are upset in their hearts and their natures are exposed. Chapter 721 : Abraham Smith reaches out Sophie sat at her desk, still nning how to contact Abraham Smith, only to see the two of them walk in without knocking on the door. She frowned, ¡°Can¡¯t you knock?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. us and Glen both looked at each other and ignored her questioning. ¡°You gave me a week, it¡¯s not even time yet, what¡¯s the rush?¡± Vivian Mond had told her a long time ago that us and Glen were both hard-headed, and Sophie took it all to heart. She closed the file on the table and took a stance, ¡°If you have the time to talk nonsense here, you¡¯d better lead the battle team properly, don¡¯t lose the game and lose thepany¡¯s face after the sponsorship is pulled for you.¡± Sophie¡¯s words poked at the hearts of two people, and in turn made them stunned for a moment. ¡°Okay, I hear you already have sponsorship. Then us and I will wait for your result.¡± Glen gave her a nk look and turned to go out. us didn¡¯t say anything, just nced at Sophie coldly and followed him out. The office was clear again, and Sophie leaned back helplessly in her executive chair and let out a long breath, feeling doubly stressed. Buzzing ¨C The phone on her desk rang, she picked it up and looked at it, and Philip Dixon¡¯s phone number jumped on the screen. With just a nce, she dropped the call. Fromst night to now, Philip Dixon had called her several times, but Sophie couldn¡¯t help but feel a little angry when she thought of what Philip Dixon had said in the Rose Room of the Fayun Hotel that had hurt her self-esteem. So, there had been no answer to the phone. Once the call was disconnected, the other party called again and Sophie hung up again. After a moment of silence, the phone rang again. Sophie was so annoyed that she didn¡¯t even look at the phone screen and answered the phone directly, cing it next to her ear and yelling angrily, ¡°Philip Dixon, are you annoyed, what are you doing calling endlessly?¡± After she yelled, the other party fell into a moment of silence. Not hearing a sound, Sophie asked again, ¡°Say something?¡± ¡°Ahem ¡­¡± The person on the other end of the phone coughed lightly and cleared his throat. Sophie heard the voice is not right, a frown, immediately brought the phone in front of a look. The first thing you need to do is to take a look at the phone, and this time you¡¯ll be scared to get up from your chair. Sorry, sorry, Mr. Smith, I didn¡¯t know it was you, I¡¯m really sorry ¡­¡± Although Abraham Smith was not in front of Sophie, Sophie apologized with a nod and a gesture, the other hand also pped his head hard, secretly cursing his own stupidity. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Thank you for driving me backst night, are you free at noon? Let¡¯s have lunch together?¡± Abraham Smith took the initiative to invite. Sophie was ttered by the sudden change in attitude, and was silent for a few seconds before nodding her head like a garrotte, ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± ¡°Okay, 11:30 p. m., Ransom West.¡± ¡°Oh, okay, okay, Mr. Smith.¡± She answered one after another, and the other side had already hung up the phone. Sophie held the phone, nced at the phone number once more, the surprised expression on her face was gradually reced by joy, and she jumped up excitedly, ¡°Yay!¡± Since Abraham Smith took the initiative to ask her out, it means that there is still a chance to talk about cooperation. Sophie excitedly sat down on the executive chair and picked up a book on ¡®sales psychology¡¯ and read it. Although she is not doing sales, but talk to people to cooperate will also use the knowledge of sales psychology. The time passed, finally until eleven o¡¯clock at noon. Sophie didn¡¯t dare to dy and left thepany to drive to the Sen Western Restaurant. After arriving, she sat in the car, quietly waiting for the time, seeing that it had reached eleven twenty minutes before she called Abraham Smith, ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯m at the restaurant, where are you?¡± Chapter 722 : He is very elegant ¡°Second floor, by the window.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Sophie pressed down her thumping heart, carried her bag up to the second floor, looked around, and saw Abraham Smith in a sky blue shirt by the window. His sleeves were pulled up to his elbows, revealing his strong arms, especially the Rolex sapphire watch on his wrist, highlighting his noble temperament, his extraordinary, mature male charm value. Really handsome. Sophie walked up to him and gave him a slight jowl, ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯ve kept you waiting.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived too.¡± Abraham Smith reached out and made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture, indicating Sophie to sit across from him, ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at liberty, it¡¯s all good.¡± Sophie sat across from him and smiled slightly towards him, a very natural smile but sweetly endearing. ¡°The filet mignon here is good, I rmend you to try it.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°You girls like to eat dessert, let¡¯s order you a strawberry mousse?¡± ¡°Thanks Mr. Smith.¡± She suddenly felt that Mr. Smith was very considerate, his face today, without yesterday¡¯s light detachment, but vaguely perceived that he was in a good mood, and his words and actions made people feel much more friendly. Abraham Smith ordered a meal with the waiter, ordered a bottle of wine, the waiter left, and only then he looked at Sophie. When looking at her, his eyes subconsciously swept a nce at her dress, a ck professional suit, tied with a high ponytail, soft hair in front of the forehead by the wind blowing fluffy, but not messy, set off her cheeks more and more fair. She wore nude makeup, her lips lightly pink, almost natural beauty, a kind of first love girl¡¯s innocence. Although Sophie looks good, butpared with Larissa, but a few less beautiful and cold temperament, Abraham Smith does not understand how Philip Dixon like this type of woman. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I drank a little too much yesterday, you sent me back to the vi, I forgot to ask someone to send you back. How did you get back?¡± Abraham Smith asked in a pretentious manner. ¡°Yesterday ¡­¡± Sophie smiled awkwardly, ¡°I called an online taxi toe back.¡± She didn¡¯t tell the truth. And Abraham Smith knew it by heart. The apartment he lived in was a long way from downtown, and there were no online taxis around there at all, much less cabs, so he must have walked a long way on foot to hail one.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Pretty good. After I sobered up today, I was worried about how you were going to get back, so it seems I was overly concerned.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Smith, it¡¯s just a small thing.¡± Sophie looked at Abraham Smith and saw that he was polite and courteous, so she somehow appreciated him. No wonder Abraham Smith is very attractive to women, not to mention other women, even she was impressed by his charm. The two of them exchanged a few pleasantries, and the waiter brought over the meal, ¡°Your meal is ready, please enjoy it.¡± After the waiter left, Sophie began to eat, chatting with Abraham Smith from time to time. She found that Abraham Smith was not so cold, but rather humorous, which allowed her to get along with him easily. ¡°You went to a lot of trouble to talk to me yesterday, but you didn¡¯t say a word about it when you came here today?¡± Abraham Smith asked as he lifted the red wine on the table and took a sip of his Romanee Conti. Sophie, who was eating spaghetti, put down her fork, wiped her red lips with a tissue and exined, ¡°I was afraid of spoiling Mr. Smith¡¯s mood by talking to him about work during off hours.¡± Sales psychology has said, when invited to dinner by a customer¡¯s initiative, never talk about work at the dinner table. ¡°No harm, you talk, I¡¯ll listen.¡± ¡°Is that really okay?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Okay then, let me tell you a little about our Vinca E-Sports ¡­¡± After seizing the opportunity, Sophie talked to Abraham Smith about thepany and its development, as well as the future direction and trends of the industry. Chapter 723 : Like Uncle Vivian Mond did not look away, she appreciated Sophie¡¯s ability to work, and Sophie treated her work very hard. An exnation and analysis made Abraham Smith impressed with her. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Whenever it¡¯s convenient for you, you can show me around yourpany.¡± He suggested. Sophie knew that Abraham Smith meant to go on a field trip to thepany, and her beautiful eyes lit up abruptly with a glow. ¡°Sure, whenever Mr. Smith has time, I¡¯m avable.¡± She nodded her head heavily, inwardly ecstatic. I thought it would be difficult to take down Cybertron, but now that I look at it, I¡¯m one step closer to sess.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Sophie looked at Abraham Smith sitting across from her with joy, but her eyes skimmed to find a man at the elevator on the second floor. Her eyebrows knitted, holding the fork hand slightly, a sh of imperceptible anger under her eyes. Philip Dixon, why is he here? She came here today to talk to Abraham Smith about cooperation, in order to avoid Philip Dixon to ruin the atmosphere with Abraham Smith, Sophie against her head, tilted her head to look out of the window, do not want Philip Dixon to find her presence. He was so irritable that he didn¡¯t know what embarrassing things would happenter. If he angered Abraham Smith, it would be very difficult to talk about cooperation in the future. Sophie propped her elbows on the table, covering half her face, trying to avoid Philip Dixon, not knowing that Philip Dixon wasing for her. ¡°I¡¯m calling you and you can¡¯t hear me?¡± Philip Dixon was dressed in a solid goose yellow suit,bed with a big back hair, the whole person with a few untamed gangly handsome. He walked straight up to Sophie and stopped, ncing at the man sitting across from Sophie as he spoke, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Philip, why are you here? What a coincidence, Sophie and I just finished our lunch. Would you like to sit down and have some together?¡± Abraham Smith asked, maintaining his usual refined manner. Philip Dixon looked at the leftover food on the table and always felt that Abraham Smith was being sarcastic. Sophie didn¡¯t expect Philip Dixon toe straight at her and tried to dodge, but obviously couldn¡¯t. Slowly withdrawing her hand and turning back, her cool eyes loaded with displeasure red at him, ¡°Sorry, I was busy and really didn¡¯t hear you.¡± She looked at Abraham Smith vainly, afraid that Philip Dixon unreasonably, will spoil the big event, so she smiled fawningly at Abraham Smith, ¡°Mr. Smith, you wait a moment, I deal with some personal matters.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Abraham Smith jawed slightly, got up and walked around Philip Dixon and went in the direction of the bathroom. He left, and Sophie¡¯s eyes were fixed on his departure. She was so nervous that she was afraid Philip Dixon had upset him and would ruin the coboration, but Sophie¡¯s eyes fell into Philip Dixon¡¯s eyes and actually made him think that Sophie was staring at Abraham Smith with a flowery gaze and that people were getting hooked. ¡°You have a heavy appetite for older men?¡± Abraham Smith early forties, although the gentleman elegant, calm and handsome, but he and Sophie between the difference of more than ten years. Like ¡­ older men? Sophie sr plexus straight, did not expect Philip Dixon actually think so. ¡°You ¡­¡± Sophie wanted to re at Philip Dixon, but thought that Abraham Smith would be back from the bathroomter and it would be bad luck to see her and Philip Dixon having a big fight. After thinking about it, she could only hold back her anger, ¡°Master Dixon, what do you want from me?¡± Philip Dixon¡¯s pupils sparked with anger at his knowing words. He grabbed Sophie¡¯s wrist, ¡°You don¡¯t have a heart?¡± The wrist was clutched in his hand, squeezing very painful, she struggled a few times, but did not break free. Because Philip Dixon¡¯s back was turned to the western restaurant, so he could not see the crowd of customers in the western restaurant have cast a strange look. Sophie was embarrassed by the burning eyes of the people staring at her. ¡°Just say something, don¡¯t make a move.¡± She said. Chapter 724 : Philip Dixon Messing Up Philip Dixon gave her a nk look, clenched his back teeth in anger, and raised his chin slightly, gesturing in the direction of the bathroom, ¡°Do you know who Abraham Smith is?¡± ¡°Of course I do, you don¡¯t have to tell me.¡± If she didn¡¯t know Abraham Smith¡¯s identity, how could shee to Abraham Smith three times. ¡°Then do you know, what is his rtionship with Larissa?¡± Sophie froze, ¡°What is his ¡­ rtionship with them?¡± ¡°Abraham Smith is Larissa¡¯s own brother.¡± ¡°A real brother? Then how are they ¡­ they ¡­¡± The news came too suddenly and Sophie was baffled. ¡°You want to ask how they don¡¯t have the samest name if they¡¯re real siblings? Well, that¡¯s not your business. But remember, Abraham Smith is not someone you want to mess with, so stay away from him.¡± Philip Dixon tried toe to Sophiest night, but there was an emergency at the factory in Lincheng, and after leaving the Fayun Hotel, he went straight to Lincheng and had no time to look for Sophie. The only thing he could do was to call Sophie, but the woman actually did not answer the phone. Sophie was silent. What she couldn¡¯t understand was that if Abraham Smith was Larissa¡¯s brother and Larissa misunderstood her rtionship with Philip Dixon, as the real brother, seeing his sister¡¯s fianc¨¦ being robbed, he should have hated her even more, so how could he initiate contact? But no matter which of those cases it was, at the moment Philip Dixon must have misunderstood her purpose for Abraham Smith. ¡°Master Dixon, my affairs are not your concern.¡± After the words, she looked down, looking at her hand that was clenched tightly around her wrist, the wrist bone was pinched painfully.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Was he trying to break her hand before he would stop? ¡°Can you let go now?¡± Sophie faked herposure as she fought the pain in her wrist. Philip Dixon rushed back from Lin Cheng in the morning, didn¡¯t squint on the way, went straight to her house to look for her when he arrived at L City, no one was home, and sent someone to check before he knew she came to the western restaurant. But he didn¡¯t expect Sophie to be dining with Abraham Smith. He had a good intention, but now he was mercilessly ¡®face¡¯, Sophie¡¯s words and actions, as if he threw his dignity on the ground to trample hard. The two men looked at each other, one furious, the other pretending to be calm. Half a dayter, Philip Dixon shook off her hand, ¡°Well said, you better not regret it.¡± He put down a harsh sentence, but ¡­ did not turn away, but sat directly in Abraham Smith¡¯s ce. At this point, Abraham Smith came out of the bathroom, his handsome face the usual jaded, even when he saw Philip Dixon sitting in his ce did not get angry, but waved to the waiter aside. The waiter immediately came over, ¡°What can I do for you, sir?¡± ¡°Clean up the table and bring the menu over.¡± ¡°Yes, sir, wait a moment.¡± The waiter immediately set about clearing the table. Abraham Smith sat next to Philip Dixon, ¡°I heard you had a problem with the factory yesterday, did you take care of it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Philip Dixon leaned back on the card table, subconsciously took a cigarette out of his pocket, but then thought of the Western restaurant can not smoke, can only feel the lighter, in the hands of ying. Sophie across the table was speechless. Just now Philip Dixon was so angry, thought he would throw up and leave, but who would have thought that he would not only not leave, but stay for dinner. What the hell is going on? ¡°Larissa¡¯s birthday is in a few days, would you like toe over for dinner?¡± Abraham Smith said, and added, ¡°The old man hasn¡¯t seen you for a while, and has been talking about you.¡± Thetter phrase directly cut off Philip Dixon¡¯s chance to refuse. He looked at Sophie, who was slowly sitting down across from him, and for a moment, his heart trembled and he felt weak. But once he saw that Sophie was not even looking at him, but was talking to the waiter, his face immediately sank, ¡°Good.¡± Chapter 725 : Warning Abraham Smith ¡°What would you like to eat, sir?¡± The waiter put the menu on the table, Philip Dixon did not even look at it casually ordered steak and vegetable sd, and ordered a bottle of red wine. After the waiter left, he then looked at Abraham Smith, ¡°Larissa sent you here to see Sophie?¡± He opened the door. Sophie, whose heart rate had just calmed down, had her brain buzzing when she heard the words. ¡°Mr. Smith he ¡­¡± She just wanted to exin, then she saw Abraham Smith as warm as he said, ¡°Miss Sophie came over to see me about cooperation.¡± ¡°Cooperation? What kind of cooperation?¡± This time, Philip Dixon could not understand. Sophie did not want Philip Dixon to know too much about her, but if she did not say anything, Philip Dixon would take the initiative to investigate, and then he would definitely find out the rtionship between Vinca E-Sports and Vivian Mond. I¡¯m here to talk to Mr. Smith on behalf of mypany, Master Dixon, this is apany matter, and I hope you won¡¯t pry too much.¡± ¡°Whichpany?¡± Philip Dixon asked again. Sophie was silent, not wanting to answer. You y games a lot, so you should know a lot about this, do you know Vinca E-Sports?¡± ¡°Vinca E-Sports?¡± Philip Dixon¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°I know. It is a very strong e-sportspany, their team in just over a year¡¯s time from silent to now little known, also ¡­¡± Thepany¡¯s team has be famous in just a little over a year, and also ¡± he said, and frowned at Sophie, ¡°pulling sponsorship?¡± He hit the nail on the head. Sophie nodded and gave a perfunctory ¡®hmm¡¯. ¡°It¡¯s simple, I¡¯lle to yourpany this afternoon.¡± When he thought that Sophie came to Abraham Smith to talk about cooperation, his mood suddenly turned cloudy and his gloom cleared away. Sophie: ¡°¡­¡± Her eyebrows were knitted together, and her small face was a mask of anger, ¡°Master Dixon, this is my job. I don¡¯t want to take shortcuts using personal favors.¡± ¡°What, look down on me The Dixon family strength?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t. It was my supervisor¡¯s decision to approach Mr. Smith about a partnership.¡± ¡°Then shut up, I will contact your boss.¡± Sophie¡¯s fists were clenched in anger, and she felt a headache. But Abraham Smith is Philip Dixon¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡¯s brother, so she had a grievance, but she couldn¡¯t lose her temper on the spot. ¡°Mr. Smith, thank you for the lunch. I¡¯ve got some work to do at the office, so I¡¯ll be in touch.¡± Sophie really did not want to see Philip Dixon, afraid that he would spoil the opportunity to work with Abraham Smith¡¯spany, so she chose to leave. ¡°Yeah, okay.¡± Abraham Smith readily agreed.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Sophie red at Philip Dixon in annoyance, but saw him smiling at her with a wicked smile and a wink. It is clear that the gangly look, but it is also a free flow of unrestrained handsome. The anger at the bottom of her heart just burned away because of a smile from him, and not only that, Sophie even felt her heart beating faster. It¡¯s not a good idea. Sophie scolded herself in her heart and left with her bag. After she left, the smile on Philip Dixon¡¯s face tightened up at a speed visible to the eye, and his cold eyes turned to Abraham Smith, ¡°Stay away from her.¡± His tone was slightly cold. Abraham Smith was not surprised by his warning. ¡°You worry too much, I only talk about work with her. As for what happens between you and Larissa, that¡¯s between the two of you, and I have no right to interfere, nor am I interested.¡± Abraham Smith lied calmly, with the appearance of a gentleman. ¡°It had better be.¡± Philip Dixon inclined his head to look out the window, saw Sophie went to the parking area, got into his car, started the sedan and slowly left, his cold eyes tinged with some tenderness. Chapter 726 In the afternoon, Sophie was busy at the office for a while and took the time to make a phone call to Abraham Smith. Beep beep beep~~~ The phone rang three times, Abraham Smith had answered the phone, ¡°Miss Larissa?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s me, Mr. Smith.¡± Sophie smiled sarcastically, said hello, and opened the door to ask: ¡°I¡¯m calling you to ask when you have time on your side, so I can bring you to visit mypany.¡± The morning n to bring Abraham Smith to visit thepany in the afternoon, who knows because of Philip Dixon¡¯s arrival, spoiled the n. ¡°How about the day after tomorrow?¡± After saying that, Abraham Smith exined, ¡°Thepany has some things to take care of in the next two days, so I can¡¯t take the time.¡± ¡°Sure, everything is ording to your time, Mr. Smith.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s settled.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, Mr. Smith, you¡¯re busy.¡± Sophie said politely, then hung up the phone. Standing in the office, she held the phone and paced back and forth in the office, mentally calcting ¡­ Abraham Smith promised to visit thepany, but not necessarily to cooperate with thepany, just in case, she still need to contact the president of the Hong Fei Group Hond. Sophie finally picked up her cell phone to call Warren. Before she could dial the phone number, Philip Dixon¡¯s call came in. Looking at the phone screen jumped Philip Dixon¡¯s cell phone number, Sophie white cheeks dyed over the trouble, answered the phone. ¡°Young Master Dixon?¡± The rusty address, with a touch of deliberate detachment. At the other end of the line, Philip Dixon heard her call him that, his heart was a little upset, ¡°What, little master I do not have a name?¡± ¡°You are the young master of The Dixon family, I would not dare to call him by his first name.¡± Sophie grimaced and added, ¡°Call and say something straight, I¡¯m very busy.¡± She still needed to deal with thepany, us and Glen gave her little time, and she had to race against the clock. ¡°At the office? I¡¯m going to visit yourpany now.¡± Philip Dixon didn¡¯t beat around the bush and asked directly. ¡°I ¡­ am not in.¡± Sophie refused without a second thought. No matter which situation she was in, she did not need Philip Dixon to invest in herpany. Sophie was afraid that Philip Dixon would find out that the owner behind thepany was Vivian Mond, and was even more afraid that she would owe Philip Dixon a favor as a result. If Larissa finds out, there is no telling how Larissa wille to thepany and humiliate her. What happened in front of First Look weddingst time was a nightmare for Sophie, and she had palpitations in her heart. ¡°Okay, contact me when you get back to the office.¡± Philip Dixon didn¡¯t ask any more questions and hung up the phone. Sophie secretly breathed a sigh of relief and put down her phone, intending to contact Warrenter to inquire about Hond¡¯s situation. Meanwhile, the Hidden Tribe. Vivian Mond was in a good mood after a night of lovemaking with Morris Cheal. The next day, Aidan Sabastian came over and asked her toe downstairs for dinner, and she dutifully did so. ¡°Sister Vivian, let me tell you, we found a very good cook today, and he will prepare our breakfast from now on.¡± Vivian Mond said smilingly as he and Aidan Sabastian went downstairs. ¡°A cook from the Hidden tribe?¡± Although the local cuisine of the Hidden tribe is somewhat very simr to that of the country, there is ultimately a difference. The local people especially like spicy food, and they all have heavy appetites, especially those snakes and scorpions, centipedes, crickets and other things that are brought to the table from time to time. When Vivian Mond sees those dishes, it¡¯s like even overnight rice ising up. She didn¡¯t think she was pretentious, but those dishes really creeped her out.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°No. It¡¯s a cook they brought over from C these days, but he seems to be from your L City, right?¡± Chapter 727 : A new chef has come ¡°L City¡¯s?¡± Vivian Mond¡¯s eyes lit up with some curiosity. It felt extraordinarily intimate to meet an old friend in a different ce. ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go eat first, and you¡¯ll seeter.¡± Aidan Sabastian yed it safe. When she came downstairs, Destiny and Houghton were already sitting in the dining room waiting for her. When they saw Vivian Mond walking over, the two smiled at her with extraordinarily gentle smiles. It is probably because they have a guilty conscience towards Vivian Mond, so their attitude is getting better and better, and even a little ttering. Houghton has always been serious in Vivian Mond¡¯s mind, but now that he has a vague feeling of caution towards her, his heart is quite unpleasant.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Come on,e and eat, let¡¯s see if the food is to your liking.¡± Houghton waved toward her and pointed to the breakfast on the table. She walked over and looked at the table with dumplings, egg spread pancakes, siu mai, hot dry noodles, hoisin soup, skinny pork proper, a hearty breakfast, all L City breakfast specialties. The mere smell of the food made Vivian Mond swallow her saliva. ¡°Smells good.¡± She said, sat down, picked up chopsticks and picked up a soup dumpling, bit into the thin skin and sucked the soup inside, the thick soup was rich and fresh, very delicious. ¡°It¡¯s quite delicious.¡± Vivian Mond muttered, chewing carefully, thinking: not only does it taste delicious, it even has some familiar taste. ¡°You can try the others.¡± Destiny pointed to the other breakfast items and looked at her with an expectant look. ¡°Good.¡± Vivian Mond swallowed the soup dumpling, then moved the bowl of skinny pork congee in front of her, took a spoon and scooped it up, blew the hot air and took a bite. Just one bite, she tasted the taste, could not help but be stunned, slightly drooping eyes shed a faint light. Seeing her brow furrowed and her expression stiffened, several people on the side stared at her in unison, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s not good?¡± ¡°Sister Vivian, if it¡¯s not delicious, let grandpa give you a new chef.¡± Aidan Sabastian suggested. Destiny sighed, ¡°Local cooks in L City are not very easy to find.¡± Houghton just sighed helplessly, despondent. ¡°It¡¯s quite tasty, it tastes good.¡± Vivian Mond took another spoon and scooped up a spoonful of porridge, chewing and swallowing slowly. In a short while, the bowl of congee was at the bottom. She burped with fullness. ¡°It¡¯s hard for you guys to go through the trouble of finding me a cook.¡± Vivian Mond nced up at Houghton. It was clear that she was still her, but the distance in her words was like a dagger embedded in Houghton¡¯s heart, causing him a slight pain. It seems that aftering to the Hidden Tribe, her face no longer has the bright smile it used to have, and her eyes have lost their former luster and be dull. ¡°As long as you like it.¡± Houghton sighed, moved his gaze away from locking eyes with Vivian Mond and instructed Aidan Sabastian, ¡°Go get the cook.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± Aidan Sabastian got up and walked out of the living room. Within a few moments, he walked in with a man. The man was tall, wearing a blue and white horizontal striped shirt, wide pants, and a pair of old-fashioned green overshoes, the type of shoe stylemonly found on construction sites. His ck hair drooping on the head, dark skin, double eyelids, brown pupils, and arge mole on the chin. When he walks, he slumps his shoulders and gives off a very unsure feeling. Vivian Mond looked over, the first feeling ¡­ ¡°Where did you find such an honest and simple person? Did Aidan Sabastian say he was from L City? Can you understand the Cryptguage?¡± Chapter 728 : Is it him? Vivian Mond was most worried about this question. Destiny, who was sitting on Vivian Mond¡¯s left, smiled and exined, ¡°He is a friend of my subordinates who can understand our Cryptguage and has also spent a long time in the Cryptic tribe, otherwise how could I let him cook for you?¡± ¡°Yes. If you don¡¯t understand the Cryptguage, it would only be troublesome to be in charge of daily purchases and stuff over here.¡± Aidan Sabastian smiled at Vivian Mond, ¡°I can personally apany him down the mountain in the morning, don¡¯t worry, no problem at all.¡± He was confident. Vivian Mond propped his elbows on the table, rested his chin, tilted his head at the simple and honest man, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Carl,¡± the man inclined his head at Vivian Mond, speaking with a whiff of L City dialect. ¡°Pfft ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. At the sound of his name, Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t help but snort augh. She immediately reached up to cover her lips and shook her head, immediately adjusting and forcing herself to be calm, ¡°Sorry, I just thought your name was special.¡± Houghton and Destiny didn¡¯t think much of it either, thinking that Vivian Mond was amused by the name ¡®Carl¡¯. It¡¯s the twenty-first century, and the name ¡®Carl¡¯ does seem like it was given by someone from thest century. ¡°Carl? Uh uh ¡­ you¡¯re not bad. Can you make me something else to eat for lunch?¡± Vivian Mond let out a frustrated sigh and couldn¡¯t help but spit out, ¡°The Crypt¡¯s food is so bad, I want to eat L City¡¯s food.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. Just order whatever you want to eat, I¡¯ll make it.¡± Carl nodded his head with a sincere face. ¡°I want to eat ¡­¡± Vivian Mond thought about it and waved her hand, ¡°Forget it, just make your special dish.¡± After that, she got up and walked upstairs, ¡°Aidan Sabastian, hurry up ande to my roomter, didn¡¯t you say you were going to give me a lecture?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be upter.¡± Aidan Sabastian answered. Then he went upstairs and acted as Vivian Mond¡¯s teacher, and began to teach her the Cryptic dialect. As the noon hour approached, Vivian Mond¡¯s stomach rumbled with hunger, and she was not interested in studying. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry, you can eat it when it¡¯s ready.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, your Cryptic meals are so bad, you guys are really heavy, what with the ants, scorpions, centipedes and silkworm pupae, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t eat. I just want Carl to make some meat dishes for me and some vegetarian dishes to see if they are to my liking.¡± Vivian Mond skimmed his mouth, and looked a little pitiful. Aidan Sabastian could not bear it and waved his hand, ¡°Go, go, go, give me five minutes to finish reading ande over to study right away.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± She gestured ¡®OK¡¯ and immediately got up and went downstairs. Downstairs, there was no longer Destiny and Houghton in the living room, only the kitchen hood buzzing incessantly and the sound of the cook wielding a spat against an iron pot. The young woman walked towards the kitchen, pushed the door open and looked at Carl who was cooking, ¡°Ahem ¡­¡± She cleared her throat and pulled out her voice, ¡°Carl, you¡¯re cooking?¡± The man who was frying heard the voice and turned around to see Vivian Mond leaning against the door frame with his arms around his chest, looking at him with aplomb. A light smile spread across her delicate white face, and her eyes were starry. ¡°Miss, why are you down here?¡± He inquired, clutching the spat in his hand. Vivian Mond straightened up and stepped in front of him, but her foot stepped on the back of his foot, grinding her toes hard, ¡°I came to see you cooking.¡± One word, throwing the ground. Chapter 729 : A phrase with a double meaning ¡°Does Miss have any orders?¡± The man asked in a serious manner. Vivian Mond slightly raised her eyebrows lightly, inclined her head to look at the greens in the pot, and would smile, ¡°Who likes greens? I want to eat meat.¡± In fact, greens are also her very favorite greens, he knew her preference, so he deliberately went to the vegetable market to buy them. ¡°Sorry, I was negligent and gave too little ¡®meat¡¯, I will get more meat for Miss tonight.¡± His words were meaningful. Vivian Mond naturally understood what he meant and couldn¡¯t help but float around, her cheeks flushed scarlet. ¡°Uh ¡­ actually, more green vegetables would be good.¡± Reaching out and pointing to the greens in the pan, ¡°You hurry up and fry the vegetables, if you don¡¯t toss them, they¡¯ll be mushy.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± The man answered and turned back to continue frying. Vivian Mond stood behind him, quietly watching him concentrate on cooking, his heart was as sweet as honey. Although he had changed his voice and disguised himself, how could Vivian Mond not recognize his identity? I have to say, she really underestimated Morris Cheal¡¯s ability, I did not expect him to be proficient in all the 18 skills, which really surprised her. If it wasn¡¯t for the skinny congee at breakfast, she wouldn¡¯t have been sure he was Morris Cheal. Vivian Mond knew that Morris Cheal was good at making porridge, but why did he learn not only the Cryptguage, but also cooking in a short time? After thinking about it, Vivian Mond guessed that it should be the cooking he learned during the six months he disappeared, and also learned the Cryptguage. With such a short time, what kind of test was it for him to not only secretly arrange forces, but also learn cooking and a foreignnguage? Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t imagine how Morris Cheal did it, and all she could say in her heart was that she was moved beyond words. Suddenly, she realized that the distance between their abilities was like a gxy. If she did not try to be better, Vivian Mond felt that she was not good enough for Morris Cheal. He, a wless man, faithful to love; willing to sacrifice himself for his wife ¡­ What kind of woman does it take to be worthy of a wless man? ¡°Does thedy like braised pork or buckled pork with plum vegetables?¡± Morris Cheal loaded fried greens onto a te and brushed the pan while inquiring her, ¡°What do you want to eat, you can tell me, I will go to the market this afternoon to buy food.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°I ¡­¡± Vivian Mond stood there, looking at Morris Cheal, hands behind her back wanting to say something, a million emotions hidden in her moist andplex eyes. ¡°You can eat anything. Tried your hand this morning, not bad, great ¡­ chef.¡± Despite the absence of both Houghton and Destiny, Vivian Mond didn¡¯t dare to tantly chat with Morris Cheal in their true capacity as husband and wife. The two must keep their distance in order not to be noticed. ¡°Thanks for thepliment, Miss. Go ahead and get busy, I¡¯ll call you guys for dinner when I¡¯m done.¡± He looked at Vivian Mond and the corners of his lips pulled up in a curve. But his makeup at the moment was very earthy, even giving a sense of simple and honest resemnce, this smile, very grounded. ¡°Hmm.¡± Vivian Mond slightly jawed, restraining the urge to walk up and hug him, hesitant to turn around. Finally, the word was, ¡°Good job.¡± Morris Cheal ced the pot on the stove top and wiped his hands on the apron in front of him, in a way that was especially fitting for a chef. His eyes, which wore tan pupils, rippled with a light smile, ¡°It¡¯s all I should do.¡± Morris Cheal had a double entendre. A word that melted Vivian Mond¡¯s heart. She looked at him with a lot of tenderness, and felt that she could not walk as if her feet were filled with lead, but only wanted to look at him quietly, all the time. Chapter 730 : Eating Like Chewing Wax ¡°Miss go busy.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Morris Cheal said rationally, Vivian Mond then turned around and walked out of the kitchen towards the stairs. As she left the kitchen, she looked back at Morris Cheal with fondness. Once on the second floor, Vivian Mond went back to her studies and began to concentrate on them without distractions. A thought took root in her mind that ¡­ she wanted to work harder, to try to gain knowledge and enrich herself so that she could be worthy of him. Not muchter, there was a knock on the door of the room, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Inside the room, Aidan Sabastian immediately said to Vivian Mond, ¡°All right, this is the end of today¡¯s study, go down to eat.¡± I think Vivian Mond was hungry at that moment, so she went downstairs to watch the chef cook. Aidan Sabastian thought Vivian Mond was hungry and didn¡¯t force her to continue her studies. ¡°Okay, wait a minute. I¡¯ll finish this line.¡± Learning the Cryptguage, Vivian Mond gave her full attention to her studies, not daring to slow others down. Morris Cheal had learned the Cryptguage in six months, and she couldn¡¯t be very bad. After writing thest line of Cryptic script, Vivian Mond got up and went downstairs with Aidan Sabastian. Downstairs, a sumptuous lunch wasid out on the dining room table, and Houghton and Destinee walked in from outside. Smelling the delicious food in the dining room, Destinee couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°It smells so good, Carl is a good cook.¡± Houghton nodded, ¡°Well, it does smell good.¡± He watched Vivian Monde downstairs with gusto and a smile on his face, following the good mood, ¡°Hahaha ¡­ don¡¯t you see that girl is craving it.¡± Vivian Mond nced at Houghton, ¡°I¡¯m just so hungry.¡± Several other people looked at each other and smiled, and did not say much. Walking to the dining room, washing their hands first, then taking their seats, the four sat down and prepared to eat. At that moment, Aidan Sabastian looked into the kitchen and called out, ¡°Carl,e and eat with me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of calling him? He¡¯s not familiar with us, he¡¯ll be too formal. Let¡¯s wait until we get to know each other better.¡± Vivian Mond rejects Aidan Sabastian¡¯s offer outright. Morris Cheal¡¯s elegance, engraved in his bones for more than twenty years, carried an indefinable air of dignity even when he was eating. The closer he got to them, the easier it was to reveal his identity. Especially since Destiny and Houghton were as shrewd as they were, it would never be good for Morris Cheal once his identity was found to be suspect. ¡°Hey, Miss is right. I left some food in my kitchen, I¡¯ll just eat whatever I want.¡± ¡®Carl¡¯ stood in the kitchen doorway, smiled nervously at Aidan Sabastian, turned and went into the kitchen, closing the door behind him. ¡°Just follow him. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Houghton didn¡¯t mind this little interlude and began to eat. The lunch prepared in the morning was: stir-fried greens, pan-fried tofu, spicy squid, braised pork ribs, and fried carp. Vivian Mond¡¯s heart was amazed at the variety of colors and vors. She didn¡¯t know how much effort Morris Cheal had put in during the six months he was missing, but at this moment, besides being moved, Vivian Mond just wanted to go and give Morris Cheal a big hug. But ¡­ It is not the right time. So, bury your head in your mouth and eat. She should have had a great appetite for delicious food, but she was so stressed out that she felt like chewing wax. For the first time, she understood that being overly pampered and sacrificed for everything would invariably bring pressure. ¡°By the way, Grandpa, where does Carl live now?¡± Aidan Sabastian suddenly asked. Chapter 731 : Sophie was given a hard time ¡°Since I¡¯ll be cooking for Vivian in the future, I¡¯ll live here. Isn¡¯t there an empty guest room on the east end of the third floor, clean it up and let him stay here. Tomorrow a nanny wille to take care of our food and living.¡± Houghton said his arrangement. Vivian Mond, who was eating with her head down, took a piece of meat from the belly of the carp with her chopsticks and chewed it in her mouth, not saying anything, hiding her emotions. It would be great if Morris Cheal lived here, right next to her. In any case, the presence of the person she misses every day and night brings her infinite peace of mind and security. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Aidan Sabastian bristled, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let the babysittere today? Wouldn¡¯t that save me the trouble.¡± At the end of his sentence, Houghton red at him, ¡°Lazy, can you be tired of cleaning up a room?¡± ¡°Hey hey hey, just kidding.¡± Unable to withstand Houghton¡¯s re, Aidan Sabastian surrendered. In the afternoon, Vivian Mond continued his studies in his room while Aidan Sabastian went to clean up Morris Cheal¡¯s room and took him to stay there. All afternoon, Vivian Mond studied and concentrated so hard that he even ate his evening meal in a few bites and finished. It was night. Vivian Mondy down to rest after a long day, and it was already 1 am. After turning out the lights and just lying down, there was someone else in the room not long after. The familiar scent came to her, and the man easily lifted the bedding and got under the covers. As soon as heid down, Vivian Mond reached around his waist and rubbed his head on his chest, just like a small, abrasive cat. ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat properly today? Is it because what I¡¯ve cooked is not to your liking?¡± He inquired as hey on his side, his five fingers inserted into her dark hair and gently smoothed her ebony hair. With her eyes closed and her cheek pressed against his chest, Vivian Mond didn¡¯t move a muscle as she murmured, ¡°My husband was able to learn cooking and the Cryptguage in six months, I can¡¯t be too bad either.¡± The real reason, Vivian Mond didn¡¯t say after all. She wanted to say: you have given too much for me, if I don¡¯t work hard, I will be sorry for you; you are too good, if I don¡¯t work hard, how can I be worthy of you? In the darkness, I heard the man smile, ¡°Very well, I believe you.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Morris Cheal did not think Vivian Mond¡¯s excessive study was a bad thing, but rather encouraged her to try harder. With that, the man¡¯s sharp eyes glowed with a ghostly light, ¡°Who was the one who said ¡®meat¡¯ wasn¡¯t enough today?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Vivian Mond¡¯s brain was stunned and her eyes opened to look up at Morris Cheal. Even though she couldn¡¯t see the outline of his features in the darkness, it didn¡¯t affect anything. Before she could react, Morris Cheal¡¯s overwhelming kisses had already fallen, taking her down to wander in a sea of love and forgetful release, floating and drifting. ¡­ L City. Sophie talked to Warren on the phone and learned that President Hond of the Hong Fei Group had been away on a business trip and was unable to meet at all, so she had to wait for Hond to return. The next day was also the third day of the week us and Glen gave her. After the morning meeting, us and Glen looked at Sophie with an unhappy expression. ¡°It¡¯s been three days, how¡¯s it going on your end?¡± us questioned. Faced with the pressing question, Sophie just faintly returned, ¡°Today is only the third day, what¡¯s the hurry?¡± The more anxious they are, the more it means they have bad intentions. The more they hope that she will not get the cooperation, the sooner she will be kicked out, so that they can take over thepany belonging to Vivian. ¡°Humph, just reminding you.¡± Glen snorted coldly. At that moment, a receptionist came in, knocked on the door, pushed it open and said, ¡°us, Glen, Sophie, Mr. Dixon from the Dixon Group is here.¡± Chapter 732 : Legendary Figures ¡°the Dixon Group?¡± us looked at Glen in amazement, ¡°Glen, looking for you?¡± Glen shook his head with a confused look, ¡°I know Philip Dixon, the legend, but I don¡¯t know him well.¡± In L City, everyone knows Philip Dixon is a medical genius, gifted, but unfortunatelyter abandoned medicine for business, which makes many people feel regret and confused. ¡°I don¡¯t know him well either, why is he here all of a sudden?¡± us was baffled. ¡°Who cares, let¡¯s go out and see.¡± Glen closed the papers on the table, got up and walked out with us. From the beginning, there was never any doubt that Philip Dixon would know Sophie. She leaned back in her seat and didn¡¯t bother to go out. Although the gamepany is owned by Vivian Mond, if Philip Dixon¡¯s sponsorship will make thepany more advanced, but Sophie does not want to owe Philip Dixon such a big favor because of Vivian Mond. She could pay her debts, but how would she pay her debts? Thepany parlor. us and Glen walked in and saw Philip Dixon dressed in a goose yellow suit, with a punk haircut and ck earrings in his ears, sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed and his hands on the back of the sofa, just like an untamed male. Such an image, it is difficult to imagine that he was a medical genius, a sense of incongruity. us walked up and smiled respectfully, ¡°Oh, Mr. Dixon is here, sorry to wee you, sorry to wee you.¡± Standing in front of Philip Dixon, he extended his hand in a friendly manner, wanting to shake hands with Philip Dixon. Philip Dixon did not extend his hand, surveyed the two people standing in front of him and asked, ¡°Is there a Sophie in yourpany?¡± ¡°¡­ Sophie?¡± us froze, subconsciously inclined his head to look at Glen, the two eyesplex, the heart secretly specte. Could it be that Philip Dixon is here to pick a fight? No wonder the young master of The Dixon family had visited thepany, Sophie had offended him. The two are used to weighing the pros and cons, and know that a small gamingpany is unlikely to have argepanye forward to talk about cooperation, it must be to pick a fight. ¡°Thepany¡¯s main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Well, there is indeed such a person. Thepany¡¯s main focus is on the development of a new product, and thepany¡¯s newest product is a new product. Glen put a few ¡®charges¡¯ on Sophie and framed her. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Sophie came in through the back door, she¡¯s not capable of anything. us added.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Listening to the two men, Philip Dixon raised one eyebrow slightly, ¡°Oh, really. I¡¯m curious, how did she get in through the back door?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a friend of our major shareholder.¡± ¡°Major shareholder? And who is he?¡± Philip Dixon inquired curiously. us and Glen hesitated. Although Vivian Mond warned repeatedly not to reveal her identity to the public when she left, they dared not offend Philip Dixon, so they said, ¡°Vivian Mond. you probably don¡¯t know her very well.¡± ¡°Vivian Mond?¡± Tsk, tsk, what a surprise. Philip Dixon never thought Vinca E-Sports would be Vivian Mond¡¯spany. No wonder Vivian Mond was so good at ying games before, but it turns out that he also has apany. Since Philip Dixon likes to y games, he often follows the top teams¡¯ game tournaments, so he naturally knows a little bit about Vinca E-Sports. Thepany has been established for more than a year, and thepany ¡®Vinca E-Sports¡¯ is only a little famous, but Chao Yun Battle Team has a great reputation. Who would have expected that thepany was actually founded by Vivian Mond. For a while, Philip Dixon admired Vivian Mond even more. ¡°What, Mr. Dixon knows?¡± us listened to Philip Dixon¡¯s tone and felt as if he knew. Chapter 733 : Getting to know the truth Philip Dixon eyelids slightly drooping, thinking that Vivian has not been talking about the gamingpany to anyone, think it must not want to be known by the outside world. In particr, Morris and Vivian Mond are not in China. If Mike Cheal knows about them, even a small E-sportspany will not let them go. He is very vindictive, although he does not see a gamingpany, but it does not affect his perverted mind to take away the good of others. Then he said: ¡°I don¡¯t know. You guys call Sophie over to me.¡± us and Glen both had ugly faces and nced towards the secretary on the side, ¡°Get Sophie over here.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The secretary answered and turned around and went to the conference room to call Sophie over. Sophie reluctantly entered the meeting room, as soon as she came in, she nced at Philip Dixon sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed, dressed in a goose yellow suit, short hair for a punk look, with simple ck earrings, gangly with a hooked handsome, charming. A phrasees to her mind: men are not bad, women do not love. Even the bad image of bad, can be evocative. She must admit that at one point, her heart missed a beat. ¡°Sophie, what¡¯s going on with you? Why did you offend Mr. Dixon?¡± ¡°Do you know who Mr. Dixon is? Why don¡¯t you pour out tea for Mr. Dixon and apologize?¡± us and Glen stared at Sophie with an unfriendly gaze and ordered unhappily. On the contrary, Sophie was baffled and unsure. As the party in question, Philip Dixon sat on the sofa with interest, looking at the three people in front of him with the air of a big brother, without saying a word, except that there was a gloomy look in his eyes. And his slightly cold expression fell into us and Glen¡¯s eyes, frightened the two men¡¯s backside, only to feel the sweat stand up. ¡°What are you waiting for? You¡¯ve offended Mr. Dixon, that¡¯s your own business, you shouldn¡¯t involve thepany in it!¡± us felt that thepany was made by him, Vivian Mond, Glen, three people, little by little, with today¡¯s achievements, the efforts behind can be imagined. If Sophie harmed thepany and made them go back to the past, he would not only spare Sophie, but also Vivian Mond. ¡°I ¡­¡± Sophie¡¯s red lips were slightly open, and she was about to exin, when she was interrupted by Philip Dixon, who asked in a deep voice: ¡°What position does Sophie hold in yourpany now?¡± ¡°Running thepany for our partners.¡± Glen exined. He treated Philip Dixon with respect, and finished with a stern look at Sophie, a look that could have put holes in Sophie¡¯s body. ¡°Oh, on behalf of tending ¡­¡± Philip Dixon slightly jawed in response, resting his hand on the sofa backrest on his knee, his fingers tapping on his knee with a meaningful click. ¡°The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you¡¯re doing. We¡¯ll get rid of her right away.¡± us stepped forward to take a stand. After speaking, he looked at Glen with a crazy look, as if he was afraid that Glen wouldn¡¯t understand.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The two of them are the same as the other two. The two people have been squeezing Sophie, but can not find a reasonable reason, can only make things difficult, and now finally found a reason, can not wait to let Sophie out immediately. When Vivian Mond returns, they will say that Sophie has offended Mr. Dixon, and Vivian Mond will not say anything. But Sophie is not in the time, they can freely move thepany¡¯s water, make false ounts, and even solidify thepany¡¯s position, hollow out Vivian Mond¡¯s power. Chapter 734 : Help her out Thepany¡¯s main goal is to get rid of her. Philip Dixon looked at Sophie¡¯s tantly difficult situation and raised his eyes to look at Sophie, irritated for no reason, ¡°Don¡¯t you say something?¡± Damn, every time in front of him, she is like a cannon, a little bit will blow up. How can she be honest and bullying in front of others? She could only be arrogant and nasty in front of him.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Sophie nced at the corner of her mouth and red at us and Glen, ¡°It¡¯s the majority shareholder¡¯s wish that I join thepany, it¡¯s not up to you to decide whether to leave or stay!¡± us and Glen both looked stiff, not expecting Sophie to have no fear of Philip Dixon. ¡°Do you know who you¡¯ve offended? He is the youngest son of The Dixon family, one of the four families in the capital, do you want to get us killed.¡± Glen trembled, ¡°Get out if I tell you to get out, you can¡¯t stay today even if a bigger persones.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± us hurriedly agreed. ¡°You guys ¡­¡± Sophie was furious and just wanted to retort, but saw Philip Dixon speak: ¡°This is a pity, originally wanted to sponsor yourpany for Sophie¡¯s sake, since she is going to be fired, then I see no need for this sponsorship.¡± With that, he suddenly stood up and walked to Sophie, put his arm around Sophie¡¯s neck, and went to his arms, ¡°Sophie, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s just a smallpany, since you like it, I¡¯ll buy it and give it to youter.¡± He ys to the asion. A smallpany, the acquisition of which does not cost a few dors, is not in Philip Dixon¡¯s eyes. Thepany is owned by his sister-inw, and he wouldn¡¯t have the guts to buy it. Sophie subconsciously wanted to struggle, but saw Philip Dixon winked at her and stopped moving. He was clearly emboldening her to strengthen her position, and it would be somewhat insensitive to refute his face at this point. ¡°Well, good.¡± Sophie was extremely cooperative in singing a double act with Philip Dixon. Although she never wanted to owe anyone a favor, Sophie had no choice at the moment. It was obvious that us and Glen couldn¡¯t stand her, and Philip Dixon¡¯s presence did help her. us and Glen¡¯s jaws dropped when they turned around and left. ¡°What the hell?¡± us pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose, surprised. ¡°So ¡­ Mr. Dixon is here to ¡­ find Sophie?¡± ¡°Holy shit, Sophie is actually Philip Dixon¡¯s girlfriend?¡± ¡°But I heard that Philip Dixon¡¯s fianc¨¦e is that Larissa ah?¡± ¡°Oh, what does she care about Larissa or Larissa, hurry up and chase her, or we¡¯ll lose thepany.¡± Glen pped his thighs and immediately walked out of the parlor and chased after her, blocking the two men, ¡°Uh ¡­ hahaha, Mr. Dixon stay.¡± The extremely ttering smile, to Sophie nodded and said: ¡°Sophie ah, it is all a misunderstanding, misunderstanding a it. I thought you had offended Mr. Dixon and that¡¯s why you said that. us and I were clumsy, haha, clumsy, clumsy.¡± At that moment, us also ran over and followed with an apology, ¡°Sophie, I hope you can understand us. It wasn¡¯t for the sake of saving thepany and keeping the big picture in mind that we said that. Who ever thought it was us who misunderstood, huh huh, Mr. Dixon, I¡¯m sorry for making youugh.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Mr. Dixon, I¡¯m sorry, you mustn¡¯t mind.¡± Glen echoed. Philip Dixon put one hand in the pocket of his goose yellow pants, put one hand around Sophie¡¯s neck, and swept his cold eyes at the two of them, ¡°Why are you saying sorry to me? Do I know you guys well?¡± us and Glen looked at each other: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ahahahaha, Sophie ah, really sorry for hurting the peace between us.¡± ¡°Yes yes yes, us and I were too worried about thepany and didn¡¯t have time to tell you in private, so you misunderstood.¡± Chapter 735 : Acquisition of the Company The two men, who were as smart as old foxes, made up an excuse to put Sophie off. Sophie only felt that the two of them were unbelievably hypocritical. Philip Dixon took in her expression and raised one eyebrow gently, ¡°Is this your attitude? Sophie is my Philip Dixon and I hold her in my heart, but you guys are pretty good at being rude to her?¡± The one you hold in your heart? A sentence suddenly stirred Sophie¡¯s calm heart, so she had no reason to a flutter, but she also did not notice, her cheeks have long been tinged with two blush. ¡°Ah this ¡­¡± us froze, immediately nodded to Sophie, ¡°Sophie ah, sorry, sorry, it is my attitude just now is not right, you forgive me, you know thepany to our important ¡­¡± ¡°Sophie is what you can call?¡± For some reason, hearing other men call ¡®Sophie¡¯ so intimately, Philip Dixon¡¯s heart was extraordinarily upset. ¡°Huh? Sophie, Sophie, Sophie, we apologize for what us and I said earlier, but please advise Mr. Dixon not to let him take over thepany.¡± Glen muttered in his heart. Sophie was afraid that Philip Dixon would make a big deal out of it, or maybe he would really buy Vinca E-Sports, and then she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it to Vivian Mond. After thinking about it, she skimmed her lips and put on a difficult face, ¡°What does it matter to me? You¡¯re going to kick me out of thepany anyway, but it¡¯s just a matter of packing up and leaving two days earlier.¡± ¡°Really, they actually want to kick you out of thepany?¡± Philip Dixon raised his decibel and looked at the two of them with more and more severe eyes, ¡°How could you not tell me earlier if there was such a thing?¡± Philip Dixon took out his cell phone and made a call to his assistant, ¡°Immediately investigate Vinca E-Sports and evaluate the price, I want to buy Vinca E-Sports.¡± As he spoke, his eyes were still on us and Glen. With just a nce, the two men looked at each other with trepidation and trembled. ¡°No, no, no, Mr. Dixon don¡¯t do that.¡± us scared panic, blocked Philip Dixon, but did not dare to move him, can only plead to Sophie, ¡°Sophie total, us and I are just talking, you must not take it seriously ah, is our cheap mouth, cheap mouth ¡­ ¡± As he spoke, he raised his hand and pped himself on the cheek. ¡°We were wrong, we were wrong.¡± See us are bowed to apologize, Glen knows the seriousness of the matter, also followed the smacking of their own mouth, ¡°Sophie President ah, you hurry to stop Mr. Dixon, thepany must not be acquired ah. I¡¯m sorry, we are the ones who spoke out of turn.¡± Thepany was established until now, although only a year, but they have paid a lot of hard work and sweat, see thepany is flourishing, if thepany is now acquired, all their efforts are wasted. Sophie didn¡¯t want Philip Dixon to buy thepany either. She thought he was just talking, but didn¡¯t think he would really call his assistant and ask them to prepare to buy thepany. At that moment, the heart is also a bit guilty of muttering. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t call. I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Sophie frowned, then brushed off Philip Dixon¡¯s hand on the shoulder, and smoothly took his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She just pulled Philip Dixon away, Philip Dixon gaze fell on her clutching his small hand, the corners of his lips involuntarily hooked up a curve, seemingly smiling, a good mood. Glen saw them leave and stepped forward to chase them, but us pulled him back, ¡°Don¡¯t chase them, it should be fine.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. us woodenly looked at the direction of the elevator and sighed, ¡°Vivian Mond recruited Sophie in, thepany she should not sell it ¡­¡± Chapter 736 : Philip Dixon lost his temper What he said didn¡¯t even make sense to him. But now there was absolutely no choice. In the elevator, the elevator slowly descends all the way down, Sophie¡¯s hand still clutching Philip Dixon¡¯s hand, her mind so full of thoughts that even she doesn¡¯t realize it. Ding¡­ The elevator reached the first floor and made a ding sound. The elevator door opens and the two of them step out. Sophie is in front, Philip Dixon is behind. Sophie noticed a slight sticky feeling in her hand when she hurried out of the lobby of the building, and looked down to find that she was still holding his hand. Sophie¡¯s cheeks flushed and she let go in a panic. ¡°That ¡­ can you call your secretary and not acquire thepany, okay?¡± She was vaguely worried and asked Philip Dixon, but he looked down and yed with his phone without saying anything, which made Sophie a little exasperated. But she didn¡¯t know that Philip Dixon was sending a message to his secretary on his phone: [Cancel the acquisition of Vinca E-Sports]. Putting away his phone, he looked at Sophie with a nd expression and an evil smile, ¡°That depends on your performance.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Sophie was speechless, but seeing as Philip Dixon stood up for her today, naturally she needed to be thankful. Raising her wrist, she nced at her wristwatch time, it was already 10:30 am. ¡°How about ¡­ buying you lunch at noon?¡± She took the initiative to open up, wanting to invite him to a meal to talk about gratitude. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll give you a chance ¡­.¡± Philip Dixon¡¯s heart is happy, but the face does not show very obvious. However, before he could finish his sentence, Sophie¡¯s phone had already rang. She took out her phone and saw that the screen showed the note ¡®Warren¡¯. Philip Dixon, who is taller than Sophie, could see the note name on the screen when he looked down and couldn¡¯t help but darken his face a bit. Sophie turned around, turned her back to Philip Dixon and answered the phone, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Sophie, do you have a moment?¡± On the other end of the line, Warren asked in a gentle tone. ¡°Hmm. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ my boss temporarily had something for me to travel, my mother is now in the hospital, can ¡­ you please help me ¡­ take care of her for the next two days? A?¡± Warren really had no choice but to turn to Sophie. After saying that, Warren felt a little embarrassed and added, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for being a little abrupt, if you don¡¯t have time you can ¡­¡± ¡°There is. Where are you now, I¡¯lle find you.¡± Philip Dixon, who was standing behind Sophie, knew from Sophie¡¯s words alone that she was going to Warren, and could not help but blush. After Warren gave the exact address, Sophie hung up the phone. The two have been on good terms since Vivian Mond introduced them on a blind date, and Sophie has remained friends even though she rejected Warren¡¯s confession in the middle. Sophie still admires Warren when she learns that Warren¡¯s mother has cancer and Warren has a job. In order to pay off his mother¡¯s debt, he quit his modeling career and is forced to work as Hond¡¯s secretary. After all, a man with filial piety can¡¯t be any worse. She turned back, full of apologies to Philip Dixon smiled, ¡°That ¡­ really sorry, my friend has some business, I need to go over. Can I ask you about dinnerter?¡± ¡°Friend? What friend?¡± He questioned in a cold voice, his tone was eerily cold.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Just ¡­ just a friend.¡± Sophie knew Philip Dixon did not like Warren, if she pigeonholed him for going to see Warren, maybe Philip Dixon would not lose his temper on the spot. ¡°What, you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll eat him up and cover up?¡± Philip Dixon raised his hand to brush his hair, his eyes condensed, ¡°Is that how you feel about him?¡± The fire that had just subsided suddenly surged to the forefront of his mind, making him more and more annoyed. Chapter 737 : Threatened Sophie Sophie: ¡°¡­¡± The brain went down like a nk, stunned for two seconds before reacting and understanding Philip Dixon¡¯s meaning. ¡°What a mess, I¡¯m just friends with him.¡± Sophie never understood why Philip Dixon had such a strong prejudice against Warren. I could hear on the phone that Warren was in a hurry, and Sophie didn¡¯t dare to dy, ¡°I won¡¯t talk to you anymore, I¡¯ll leave now, bye.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Philip Dixon stepped forward and blocked in front of Sophie, ¡°You¡¯re ying a tricky game.¡± His expression was slightly austere, his pupils bursting with a cold aura. ¡°Master Dixon, as I said, I have some urgent matters to take care of now. I¡¯ll be sure to treat you to dinner in a couple of days, I¡¯ll keep it in mind that you helped me today.¡± The rtionship between the two had just eased, because of a phone call from Warren, dropped to the freezing point again. Sophie¡¯s hard tone made Philip Dixon feel her ruthlessness and was a bit annoyed.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. But what irritated him even more was that Sophie left with these words and turned around and left. Philip Dixon hands tucked in the pockets of his suit pants, slightly inclined head, tongue arched cheeks, a yboy gangster, but also exudes a seductive evil, fascinating people. Even a few little girls passing by couldn¡¯t help but look at him, blushing, leaping forward to ask for a micro signal. ¡°Wow, he¡¯s so handsome.¡± ¡°He looks super simr to my love bean.¡± ¡°I really want a micro signal, do you want to help me to ask for one?¡± ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t you see people seem to be fighting with their girlfriends.¡± A few young girls said and looked at Sophie again. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s his girlfriend? She¡¯s so in-looking.¡± ¡°in? A face of first love, I think it is the white moonlight in people¡¯s hearts.¡± ¡°I like that girl so much, she is so pure and super pretty.¡± They are chatting with each other and have gone far away. But Philip Dixon¡¯s mind echoed the phrase ¡®white moonlight¡¯ and couldn¡¯t help but snicker. He did not go after Sophie, but picked up his phone and made a call to her. Sophie, who was walking forward, heard her phone ring and looked down to see Philip Dixon¡¯s name jumping on the phone screen. Philip Dixon waved the phone, signaling her to answer the call. Sophie, somewhat helplessly, answered the phone ¡­ ¡°I was just about to discuss the acquisition of Vinca E-Sports with you, but since you¡¯re so busy, I won¡¯t bother you.¡± Philip Dixon lightly said a sentence, directly pinched off the phone. ¡°Don ¡­ beep beep beep ¡­¡± Sophie just wanted to say something, the phone had already hung up, and not far away Philip Dixon had already turned around and left. Watching him leave without hesitation, Sophie was a bit flustered and could only contact Mandy by phone, told Mandy about the situation over the phone, and asked Mandy to go over there on her behalf and ask about the precautions, and then she would go back to the hospital. The matter was taken care of, Sophie then ran after Philip Dixon ¡­ ¡­ The Crypt, early morning. Vivian Mond was sitting at the table enjoying a meal and was hanging her head in contemtion when Houghton suddenly said, ¡°Vivian, you cane out with meter.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± She didn¡¯t ask much. After she came to the Hidden Tribe, many things were not up to her, she only had to obey, no capital to resist, so she did not bother to ask more questions about Houghton¡¯s arrangement. There is no point. ¡°Aidan, you also hurry up and eat, and go over together.¡± Houghton said to Aidan Sabastian. ¡°Got it, Grandpa.¡± He nodded his head in agreement. Chapter 738 Vivian Mond chewed the dumpling in his mouth, vaguely sensing that there must be something important today, otherwise Houghton wouldn¡¯t be so serious. After the meal, the new maid came over to clear the table. Vivian Mond went upstairs to clean up a bit, and when she came downstairs, she saw Morris Cheal who was going out to buy groceries. ¡°Carl, going out to buy groceries?¡± She greeted him. Morris Cheal was wearing a tan shirt, sagging pants, and a rustic air that made it impossible to associate him with the identity of ¡®Morris Cheal¡¯. ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± He looked back at Vivian Monding down the stairs, stopping where he was and waiting for her. Vivian Mond came down the stairs, walked up to Morris Cheal, and said with a smile, ¡°Do you know how to cook boiled fish? Braised pork with preserved vegetables?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then could you please make this for me for lunch, please? Please.¡± She said with a smile. In fact, Vivian Mond didn¡¯t ask for much in terms of food, especially since she was satisfied with Morris Cheal¡¯s cooking for her three meals a day, so why would she ask for anything? All she wanted was to talk to him for a while. When Morris Cheal looked at Vivian Mond, he looked around and found no one else in the living room before lowering his voice and whispering to her, ¡°Be safe.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about it if you¡¯re noting back at noon.¡± Houghton suddenly walked in through the living room door and said to Vivian Mond. ¡°Huh? Noting back, huh?¡± Vivian Mond looked bemused and sighed, ¡°Well, it¡¯ll have to wait until this afternoon. carl, please.¡± She gestured a look towards Morris Cheal, as an answer to his words. ¡°Sister Vivian, you¡¯re packed up so quickly? Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m done too.¡± Aidan Sabastian said as he came down from upstairs. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Vivian Mond answered, nced at Houghton, and then at Morris Cheal, and left without daring to talk to him more for fear of revealing himself. The three of them went down the mountain together, blowing the morning breeze, breathing the fresh air, looking at the dream-like Hidden n, the staggered mansions, Vivian Mond sighed from the bottom of her heart, ¡°The scenery of the Hidden n is good, it¡¯s a pity that it is not developed for tourism.¡± She believed that if the Hermitage developed tourism, it would be able to generate a lot of ie. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard for people from outside toe in.¡± Aidan Sabastian blurted out in passing. ¡°Ahem ¡­¡± Houghton suddenly cleared his throat, coughed, and changed the subject, ¡°Vivian, do you know where I¡¯m taking you today?¡± ¡°Where?¡± Vivian Mond knew that the entrance to the Hidden n from the outside world was very hidden, otherwise Houghton wouldn¡¯t have charmed her before bringing her into the Hidden n. It was normal for him to be on guard. ¡°Take you to meet your mother.¡± Mother? Vivian Mond¡¯s steps were halting, her willow brows frowning slightly. She knew she would meet Cindere Sabastian sooner orter, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon. So fast that she wasn¡¯t even prepared for it. For more than twenty years, she had thought she was an abandoned orphan who had gone around in circles and found her birth mother after several twists and turns, but Vivian Mond was a bit of a reject. Houghton and Aidan Sabastian walked ahead, not noticing the difference in Vivian Mond.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Vivian Mond then continued down the steps and set off in the car at the bottom of the hill. The SUV drove for more than an hour, leaving the city and arriving on a hill outside the suburbs. There is a vi on the hill, the vi covers an area as big as three or four international basketball courts, and the whitewashed vi design is a blend of Cryptic plus Huizhou architectural elements, extraordinarily chic, atmospheric and luxurious. Chapter 739 : Meet the birth mother The three of them walked to the front door, and Houghton went up and rang the doorbell. The vi gate slowly opened and a maid came out, ¡°Who are you?¡± The maid spoke the Cryptguage, but Vivian Mond wore a miniature headset that automatically tranted what the other woman said. She felt more and more that Morris Cheal had sent a good thing, too practical. ¡°Yo, it¡¯s Mr. Sabastian. Come on,e in, madam has been talking about you.¡± When the maid got a good look at Houghton himself, her heart rallied and she immediately opened the door wide and invited the three to enter together. However, when Vivian Mond walked in, the maid kept staring at her. That look made Vivian Mond feel like she was on pins and needles. She knew very well that Cindere Sabastian was her mother, and the maid had been with Cindere Sabastian all the time, and when she saw that she looked very simr to Cindere Sabastian, she had probably guessed her identity.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. As expected, Vivian Mond then saw the servant walk up to Houghton and asked in a low voice, ¡°That girl is the young master, isn¡¯t she, she looks exactly the same as thedy when she was young.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Houghton answered. ¡°Oh, how time flies, in the blink of an eye she has grown so big, madam must be very happy to see herter. No wonder the cook was specially asked to prepare lunch today.¡± The maid was familiar with Houghton and had a good conversation with him. After entering the vi¡¯s lobby, the maid trotted over to the living room sofa, ¡°Madam, Donald Sabastian Sr. and Aidan Sabastian and the others are here.¡± The maid did not introduce Vivian Mond¡¯s identity, most likely because she wanted to leave a surprise. The woman sitting at the end of the sofa jerked up and looked back at several people, and it was only then that Vivian Mond noticed ¡­ The nearly fifty-year-old Cindere Sabastian was dressed in a slim ck cheongsam, her long hair meticulously coiled at the back of her head, with a lucite hairpin inserted. She is fair-skinned, although older but very well maintained, charming, dignified atmosphere, the bones exude the temperament of a nobledy. Compared with Vivian Mond, who is casual in nature, the two have very different personalities. Cindere Sabastian looked at Vivian Mond without blinking, the hand clutching the beads stopped plucking the bead string and slowly walked towards her, ¡°You ¡­ are you Vivian?¡± Cindere Sabastianmunicated with Vivian Mond in fluent Mandarin. Faced with Cindere Sabastian¡¯s approach, Vivian Mond took a step backward somewhat ufortably and just looked at her calmly, with no ripples in her pupils. Or maybe Vivian Mond hides her emotions so well that it is not easy to detect her happiness or sadness. ¡°Vivian, she is your mother, Cindere Sabastian.¡± Houghton knew that Vivian Mond was a bit reluctant to meet the unfamiliar Cindere Sabastian, so he stood beside her and said, ¡°I know it¡¯s the first time you two meet and you¡¯re not sure how to get along. But Vivian, she has really given so much to you, there are just some things you don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Cindere Sabastian, a quiet and virtuous woman, politely made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture, ¡°Come, Vivian take a seat, Aidan, teacher, you also sit.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian Mond did not say anything back, Aidan Sabastian nodded his head in a very hrious way and pulled Vivian Mond to sit down directly on the sofa. The maid came over, ¡°Would the two guests like to have coffee or milk tea?¡± Because Cindere Sabastian also often left the Hidden n to go to C, or other ces, so appetite has changed, also like to drink coffee, so brought back a lot of coffee beans from abroad, grinding their own ¡°Coffee bar.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have a cup of coffee too.¡± Both of them ordered a cup of coffee. The maid gave a slight jowl and turned around to leave directly. Not long after, the maid came over with two cups of coffee and a cup of tea. Chapter 740 ¡°This is a C-made coffee bean, it tastes good, and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s to your liking.¡± Cindere Sabastian pointed at the coffee the maid was carrying and said to Vivian Mond. Vivian Mond raised his eyes to Cindere Sabastian, his gaze was cold, one could not tell whether he was happy or sad. But, at this moment, Vivian Mond suddenly realized something. That is ¡­ She should have seen Cindere Sabastian. Her face was too familiar, definitely seen before, but how could she not remember exactly where she had seen it. The maid ced the coffee in front of Vivian Mond, looking at the exquisite white porcin coffee cups with gold hooked edges and engraved patterns on the cups, which were worth a lot of money at first nce, and even the gold spoons on the saucers holding the cups were expensive. The coffee was picked up, blew the hot air, sniffed the curl of coffee aroma, Vivian Mond tasted a mouthful, slightly jawed, ¡°Well, the taste is good.¡± Very nice. With more than 20 years have not seen the mother, her mood isplicated to the extreme, where there is no thought to taste the coffee good and bad? ¡°Aunt Missy, I¡¯m with the ¡®generation gap¡¯ we ¡­¡± Suddenly, a cheerful call rang out from the entrance of the hall, but the voice came to an abrupt halt. The crowd turned around to look over, they saw the door came in a tall, wearing red and bluepel short-sleeved blouse, blue and red pleated skirt of the girl, her head with a special silver cap of the hidden tribe, silver cap draped with a circle of silver spikes, set off her fair skin, extraordinarily beautiful. And behind her followed ¡­ Raine Lee! Aunt Missy means aunt in the Hidden tribe, and ¡®generation gap¡¯ is the Hiddennguage, meaning brother.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t understand them, but it was a good thing that she was wearing headphones, so she didn¡¯t understand anything. And there was a real-life trantor beside her ¨C Aidan Sabastian. She didn¡¯t have to worry about thenguage barrier at all. ¡°Vi, Raine,e here.¡± Cindere Sabastian waved towards the two, ¡°I¡¯ll show you someone.¡± Vi Sabastian looked at a few people, and then at Raine Lee, and walked towards them. However, without waiting for the group to speak, Raine Lee gave Vivian Mond a stern re, ¡°What are you doing at my mother¡¯s house?¡± Growing up in Phu Yen Lee¡¯s house, Raine Lee only had one sister in mind, and that was Yoona Lee. Even though Vivian Mond and Yoona Lee looked alike, they were not 100% identical and he could still easily identify her. Raine Lee was two or three years younger than Vivian Mond, but half a head taller than her. He was also wearing the Hidden n costume, as if he had already blended in with the Hidden n. Vivian Mond swept his cold eyes at Raine Lee and snorted lightly, ¡°It seems that the after-effects left by thest operation are quite serious, otherwise, how could you forget who saved you?¡± When Raine Lee got cancer, if she hadn¡¯t extracted the bone marrow and saved Raine Lee, I¡¯m afraid he would have be a handful of ashes by now. ¡°You think, if you didn¡¯t save me, no one else would have donated bone marrow? Ch, really know how to boast about yourself.¡± Raine Lee snorted lightly. The two were originally siblings, but now they were standing together but both spoke viciously to each other. Cindere Sabastian suddenly felt that her decision at the beginning was wrong. ¡°Raine, stop it. She¡¯s your own sister!¡± Cindere Sabastian scolded. But Raine Lee didn¡¯t buy it. ¡°There¡¯s only one sister, and that¡¯s Yoona Lee,¡± Raine Lee raised her voice, ncing disdainfully at Vivian Mond as she spoke, ¡°She, ¡°Fart¡± is not!¡± Vi Sabastian, who seemed to understand Mandarin, stood frowning anxiously, wanting to say something but never squeaking. ¡°You have the same bloodline in you, you are not cursing yourself by calling her names. Or do you think it¡¯s honorable to be a ¡®fart¡¯?¡± Aidan Sabastian couldn¡¯t look away and stepped forward, looking directly at Raine Lee with an unkind gaze. Chapter 741 : Poisoning you to death Originally, after hearing Raine Lee¡¯s words, Vivian Mond¡¯s heart burst into mes, but she was amused by Aidan Sabastian¡¯s sentence and nearly burst outughing.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She kind of saw that this guy was not only funny, but also poisonous. ¡°You ¡­¡± Raine Lee choked speechless. Cindere Sabastian looked ufortable and reprimanded, ¡°Raine, apologize to your sister.¡± ¡°I told you, she¡¯s not my sister. Want me to apologize to her? Dream on, huh.¡± He snorted and turned to run away. ¡°Hey, Raine, where are you going?¡± Vi Sabastian shouted worriedly, then turned back to Cindere Sabastian and said, ¡°Aunt, I¡¯ll go after him.¡± She opened her mouth and spoke in Mandarin. Vivian Mond had a slight sh of light running under his eyes, and was somewhat interested in this woman named ¡®Vi¡¯. After the two left, Cindere Sabastian looked back at Vivian Mond and saidfortingly, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Raine is so spoiled, it¡¯s my fault as a mother.¡± She apologized sincerely and with deep guilt. Cindere Sabastian thought that her apology, though not epted by Vivian Mond, would not be met with cynicism. However, it turned out that she had thought too much. ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying that when everything is settled.¡± Vivian Mond didn¡¯t even look at Cindere Sabastian and sat down directly on the sofa. Lifting the coffee from the table, she took another sip before looking over at the few people standing and finding their eyes gazing at her in unison. The burning gaze did not make Vivian Mond feel ufortable, she spoke in a cold voice, ¡°I have a lot of things to do, if you have something to do, hurry up and say something, nothing I will leave.¡± At the moment, the most important thing was to learn thenguage of the Hidden Tribe. However, getting to know the Hidden Tribe better was also a top priority, but she really did not want to see Cindere Sabastian. Although she is gentle and noble she looks easy-going, but Vivian Mond really can¡¯t like, even have a kind of inexplicable rejection. ¡°This ¡­¡± Cindere Sabastian didn¡¯t expect Vivian Mond to be this cold, couldn¡¯t help but sigh, nced at Houghton and cast a pleading look towards him. ¡°Your mother has been separated from you for many years and misses you, so she asked you toe and sit down.¡± Houghton said with her in a kind tone. Vivian Mond¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly and she ced the coffee cup in her hand heavily on the saucer with a thud and a crunch. ¡°Miss me a lot? Do you miss me, or do you miss the position of the head of the Hidden n? I¡¯m still confused about one thing: Raine Lee and Yoona Lee both grew up in The Lee family, and now that you¡¯ve brought Raine Lee back, what about Yoona Lee? Now that she knows who she is, I¡¯d like to know how you¡¯re going to deal with her? And what are you going to do about it?¡± ying a bad hand, I really don¡¯t understand what they are thinking. All along, Vivian Mond had been thinking about this issue and found it a bit tricky. When they created Yoona Lee in the first ce, just to make her a shield, I guess they didn¡¯t expect Yoona Lee to know the truth about her birth. ¡°She ¡­¡± Cindere Sabastian was dumbfounded by the question. Houghton stepped forward to answer Vivian Mond¡¯s question, ¡°The incident was an ident, a hundred times over, leaving a scourge, a dereliction of duty on my part. It had nothing to do with your mother.¡± ¡°Did she? Spoken as if this wouldn¡¯t have happened if I hadn¡¯t med her.¡± Vivian Mond leaned back on the sofa, her creamy skin rippling with an indifferent smile, ¡°Knowing that Raine Lee and Yoona Lee are extremely close, did you bring him back because you were worried that Raine Lee wouldn¡¯t leak the information fast enough? Or did you think Raine Lee wouldn¡¯t poison your ss and kill you?¡± It is obvious that Raine Lee favors Yoona Lee in everything. If one day Yoona Lee asked Raine Lee to poison Cindere Sabastian, he would not hesitate. Chapter 742 : Self-preservation ¡°I have discussed with your mother and decided to bring Yoona Lee back and ¡­¡± Houghton patiently spoke to Vivian Mond about the n, however Vivian Mond swept his cold eyes at him, ¡°I spoke to you? If you can speak for her about everything, what¡¯s the point of bringing me here again!¡± She interrupted Houghton¡¯s words in a cold voice. The clear and crisp gaze stared straight at Houghton, just one look, and then Houghton felt a strong sense of alienation and strangeness. He thought, since he grew up watching Vivian Mond, even if he was brought back to the Hidden Tribe, she would not hate him. But now, Vivian Mond¡¯s attitude is extraordinarily cold, which makes Houghton suspicious. Vivian, was she hating him? ¡°Sister Vivian, Grandpa he just wants to talk to you about the n.¡± Aidan Sabastian exined, a sunny smile spreading across his clean face, trying to ease the saber-rattling atmosphere. ¡°Shut up!¡± Vivian Mond snapped, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± The fact that Houghton and Destiny had teamed up to poison Morris Cheal was something she kept to herself, no one knew how much pressure she was under and how much she had to restrain herself from turning on Houghton.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She was very passive when she came to Hidden Tribe. Because ¡­ The reason is that no one but Morris Cheal has asked her if she wants toe to the Hidden Tribe? Cindere Sabastian¡¯s face was blue for a while, white for a while, so hard to see. Lightly pursed her lips, sat down opposite Vivian Mond, picked up the fragrant tea on the table and took a sip, slowly said: ¡°Your master and I naturally have our ns, you do not need to understand for the time being. However, there is a long road ahead, all you have to do now is to learn the Cryptguage in the shortest possible time, otherwise, it will be difficult for you to move an inch in the Cryptic tribe.¡± ¡°Other than that, there¡¯s nothing I can do?¡± For some reason, Vivian Mond suddenly sprouted a rebellious spirit. The more Cindere Sabastian tried to get her to learn the Cryptguage, the more she wanted to make trouble at the Cryptic. That horrible thought grew inside her and took over her in no time. ¡°Exercise well and be proficient in the Cryptguage is what you should do now.¡± Cindere Sabastian said in a serious tone. Vivian Mond¡¯s red lips curled slightly, ¡°But why should I listen to you on everything?¡± She asked, her eyes wandering and falling back on Houghton, ¡°What about you, have you ever asked my opinion?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Houghton was speechless, not knowing how to answer. From memory, it was true that he had not asked Vivian Mond what she thought, but he also knew that she was very reluctant toe to the Hidden n. But, because he had no choice, he had been avoiding the question. ¡°Vivian, I know that I owe you. But for the sake of the people of the Hidden n, I had no choice.¡± Cindere Sabastian knew she had a mission and had no choice. ¡°What does it matter to me? I¡¯m a man who can¡¯t protect myself, and you¡¯re asking me to care about themon people? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s funny.¡± ¡°Yes. It is unfair to you to let you stay in the Hidden Tribe, but, I have discussed with your master, if I can finally defeat Deborah Baron, I will find a way to send you out of the Hidden Tribe.¡± Cindere Sabastian eyes are clear and bright, without a trace of impurities, sincere so that Vivian Mond can not doubt. ¡°I just want to know what you are nning to do about Yoona Lee.¡± Other things, Vivian Mond can ignore, but Yoona Lee¡¯s arrangement, she must be clear. Otherwise, it would be difficult for her to specte on their next n. After she asks, Houghton and Cindere Sabastian look at each other in selective silence. The two of them didn¡¯t say anything, and Vivian Mond also remained silent, but just looked at them with a faint gaze like that. Chapter 743 : The familiar bracelet Cindere Sabastian finally couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Deborah Baron has found Yoona Lee, and both parties have met.¡± The words were said with a pause, giving Vivian Mond time to think. The implication is that Yoona Lee and Deborah Baron are likely to reach a consensus and are ready to cooperate. Vivian Mond smiled coldly, thinking that Cindere Sabastian¡¯s original n was simply awful. She had moved a stone and hit her own foot. Cindere Sabastian: ¡°I know all your concerns, but Raine is my child, and I can¡¯t just ignore it. I have agreed with your master to have his memory sealed in a few days to sever his ties with Yoona Lee.¡± Vivian Mond: ¡°But the point is not a Raine Lee. as far as I know, Deborah Baron usurped the throne, and now as long as Yoona Lee approves and identifies himself to the public, do you think those who want to unveil the uprising will still resist?¡± At first, Vivian Mond did not know much about the Crypt, but as she spent more and more time in the Crypt, she understood that the Crypt people at their core only recognize the hereditary system of passing on the Crypt chieftainship. If Yoona Lee, who looks like her, says she is Cindere Sabastian¡¯s daughter and supports Deborah Baron, those who want to resist will be quelled. Vivian Mond suddenly knows why the mysterious person behind the body in the C country is keeping Yoona Lee. If Yoona Lee is avable, he can either take away Deborah Baron¡¯s position as the leader of the Hidden n, or he can cooperate with Deborah Baron and then share the rich mineral resources of the Hidden n and make a lot of money. Both, whichever it is, there is nothing to lose. ¡°My n with your master is ¡­¡± Seeing that the matter could not be hidden, Cindere Sabastian finally told Vivian Mond the n. After hearing it, Vivian Mond was his usual nd self and said nothing. At noon, several people stayed together at the vi for lunch. When they returned in the afternoon, Vivian Mond felt inexplicably irritable and took a walk with Aidan Sabastian in the marketce. ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom, wait for me here for a while.¡± After a short stroll, Aidan Sabastian had an internal emergency and went to the bathroom. Vivian Mond stood in front of a store, looking at a cell phone store not far away, and wanted to go inside. She knew that the Cryptids used an intr, so the phones were all Cryptids-only. But no matter what, it was inconvenient to go out without a cell phone. As she was walking forward, a person suddenly scurried in front of her and blocked her way, ¡°Miss Mond, pleasee with me.¡± The other person spoke in Mandarin.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Vivian Mond blinked her clear watery eyes and looked at the man in front of her with light eyes. He was wearing the costume of the Hidden Tribe, with a ck wrapped turban around his head and a darkplexion, but his sharp eyes were shrewd, and he was not an ordinary person at first nce. ¡°Why should I go with you?¡± Having been with the Hidden Tribe for a short time, many of the people I came in contact with around me spoke Mandarin. Vivian Mond did not feel strange, because these people who could speak Mandarin, the master behind the scenes was bound to be not simple. ¡°Here, look at this.¡± The man lifted his hand, opened his palm, and in his hand was a golden bracelet. A familiar bracelet, Vivian Mond had been wearing it for almost a year, so of course he remembered it. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She responded. The man made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture and led Vivian Mond into an alley, turning left again all the way across three streets to a hidden private teahouse. The three-story loft teahouse, with doormen standing at the door all dressed in Hidden n uniforms, saw the two enter and spoke respectfully and politely in Hidden n, meaning: wee. Vivian Mond was d that Morris Cheal had given her a trantor, otherwise she would have been able to answer Cindere Sabastian¡¯s question ¡­ If you don¡¯t understand the Cryptguage, you won¡¯t be able to move an inch. Chapter 744 : Fraser Marsh is here Followed the man up to the third floor and met Fraser Marsh in a private room to the west. Of course, there was not only Fraser Marsh in the box, but also a woman in her fifties and sixties and a young man. The woman wore a blue and ck n dress, her long hair coiled behind her head, a silver hairpin, and her unsmiling face was proud of her long standing position. Vivian Mond¡¯s heart thumped with a vague suspicion. She was so focused on the woman that she had overlooked the handsome young man sitting beside her. ¡°Vivian?¡± Seeing her walk in, Fraser Marsh instantly stood up. He looked at her with delight in his eyes, and the heat in his eyes could not be concealed, ¡°Come in, I want to talk to you about something.¡± ¡°What do you want to talk to me about?¡± Vivian Mond walked in and sat down in the direction Fraser Marsh was pointing. At that moment, another serious-looking woman came into the room, moved a stool and sat between the imposing woman and the handsome young man. ¡°To introduce you, this is the head of the Hidden n, Deborah Baron, and this is his interpreter, and he, Myron Baron, the son of the head of the Hidden n.¡± Fraser Marsh introduced the identity of several people to Vivian Mond. Vivian Mond looked at the people in front of him and felt inwardly that if he didn¡¯t have a very good memory, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to remember their names. Theplicated surnames, Sabastian and Baron, she was almost confused. But Deborah Baron¡¯s name, Vivian Mond had heard it too many times, and today she finally met it in person. ¡°You are Cindere Sabastian¡¯s daughter? Surely you have your mother¡¯s poise, grace and beauty.¡± Myron Baronplimented with an elegant smile. Vivian Mond side of the eyebrows slightly raised, even in the face of the powerful hidden n leader, she did not show the slightest fear. ¡°You speak Mandarin quite well.¡± Vivian Mond said unsavouryly, making it impossible for people to understand her emotions. ¡°Hahahaha, Miss Mond is veryplimentary. Not only do I speak Mandarin well, I am also fluent in English, French, Russian and eight othernguages.¡± Myron Baron smugly introduced his specialties. ¡°Ahem ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Deborah Baron coughed, slightly inclined her head, and nced at Myron Baron in the afterglow. Myron Baron instantly silenced, just smiled at Vivian Mond and didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Deborah Baron crossed her fingers on the table and gazed at Vivian Mond with a sharp gaze, as if she was interrogating a prisoner. It¡¯s probably because she¡¯s used to being on top that she¡¯s developed such an attitude. The trantor sitting at the side tranted again in Mandarin. ¡°Forget it, you go out, I¡¯ll trante.¡± Myron Baron waved his hand at the trantor and said to Deborah Baron again, ¡°I am your own son, and you still don¡¯t believe me? Must you find a trantor and look down on me?¡± He was speaking Cryptic, which Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t understand, but the trantor in his ear tranted it all. ¡°All right, you get out.¡± Deborah Baron red coldly at Myron Baron, then waved her hand at the trantor and told her to leave. The trantor got up, bowed to several people, and turned to leave the box, closing the door behind her. The three men across the table kept their eyes on her, but Vivian Mond¡¯s sultry gaze was on Fraser Marsh. ¡°You had me fooled pretty good. So, you knew I was there for that runway show back then, too?¡± Back then, Yara Sain dragged her along to the jewelry show to see the jewelry exhibition, because the jewelry on disy that day had Ivan¡¯s, and Yara Sain was Ivan¡¯s friend, so she dragged her to join the fun. The result was that Sue Stewart was trying to get Ivan¡¯s model, and Ivan had to drag Vivian Mond to save the day and temporarily rename the jewelry she designed to ¡®First Love¡¯ who had thought that Fraser Marsh was there at the time. Chapter 745 : Set up Deborah Baron That time, Vivian Mond thought it was a coincidental encounter. But now that I think about it, it wasn¡¯t fate. It was just a deliberate calction. Faced with the questioning, Fraser Marsh pursed his lips, his jade-like hand tightened uneasily, and chose to change the subject, ¡°I called you here today because the chief of the Hidden Tribe has something to say to you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re obviously on the same side as Yoona Lee, what are you looking for me for now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not on the same side as her, just driven by interests.¡± ¡°Heh, quite honest, I don¡¯t know if I shouldpliment you.¡± Vivian Mond shook his head, quite a bit helpless. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about what happened between uster, let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Fraser Marsh inclined his head to Deborah Baron, ¡°Just say what you have in mind, and Myron and I will trante for you.¡± Deborah Baron nodded, wrinkling her brow, her sophisticated eyes harboring someplex and deeper meaning. She pondered for a moment before speaking slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t like to beat around the bush, so let¡¯s get right to the point, I want to work with you.¡± As the words fell, Myron Baron diligently helped trante. ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡± Vivian Mond said. ¡°I am well aware of Cindere Sabastian¡¯s rtionship with you, and I know a little about what you have done in L City over the years, but as a parent, I truly feel that Cindere Sabastian is extremely selfish and excessive in her actions. It is obvious that your family is in L City, but she has to bring you to the Hidden Tribe, trying to make you take root in the Hidden Tribe. As far as I know, her next n is to bring your adoptive parents and two children to the Hidden Tribe.¡± It must be said that Deborah Baron was too shrewd. Everything she said seemed to be a casual conversation, but every word went to Vivian Mond¡¯s soft spot. The so-called killing people and punishing the heart is nothing more than that. In other words, she is also stirring up discord. But Deborah Baron had underestimated Vivian Mond, mistaking her for a young girl, uninitiated and ignorant. ¡°Oh.¡± Hearing her out, Vivian Mond nodded, raised her hand, propped her elbow on the desk and rested her chin, tilted her head, and looked as serious as a student listening to a lecture. ¡°And then what?¡± She asked rhetorically. Deborah Baron: ¡°¡­¡± Stunned for a moment, astonishment shed in his eyes. The little girl was not following the rules at all? A normal person knowing the truth would be furious, even angrily cursing Cindere Sabastian for doing something despicable and excessive. She earnestly expects Vivian Mond toin to her about her grievances, but she just lightly asked ¡®and then what¡¯? Now, that really put Deborah Baron on the spot. ¡°Uh ¡­ I know your heart is not in the Hidden Tribe, so I want to help you.¡± She said back. The attitude is still sincere, sincere expression, look more convincing than the morning to see Cindere Sabastian when talking. Sure enough, all actors. ¡°How can I help?¡± ¡°I will send you out of the Hidden Tribe without any problems and make sure they never have the chance to bring you back to the Hidden Tribe.¡± ¡°Oh? The conditions are tempting. But ¡­ who told you that I want to leave?¡± Vivian Mond red lips pulled up a light smile and raised her hand to lift the broken hair in front of her forehead, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know me. My adoptive parents were born in a poor mountain valley and have lived a life of poverty and hardship all my life. Look how good it is in the Hidden Tribe, with money and power, with good clothes and food, why do you want to leave?¡± She said something against her heart. After saying that, Deborah Baron¡¯s face suddenly sank, inclined her head and asked Fraser Marsh, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she is not greedy for money?¡± Thenguage spoken was Cryptic. Neither Myron Baron nor Fraser Marsh tranted the phrase. The three thought Vivian Mond didn¡¯t understand their conversation at all.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Fraser Marsh listened to the clouds and shook his head mumblingly, ¡°No, she¡¯s lying. I¡¯ve known her for years and know what kind of personality she has, and it¡¯s all lies.¡± Chapter 746 : It’s dangerous to stay Vivian Mond drank his tea, reached for the pastry on the table and took a bite, pretending not to understand their conversation. She took the pink pastry in the shape of a flower petal and stuffed it into her mouth, it was soft and sticky with a sweet taste. I didn¡¯t realize that the desserts of the Hidden Tribe tribe tasted good. ¡°Miss Mond, Cindere Sabastian should have told you a lot of things, you should understand one thing, in the Hidden Tribe, there is no good end to go against me. So, I can offer you two good options.¡± Deborah Baron finished, and Myron Baron dutifully tranted. Vivian Mond deliberately paused for a moment to match Myron Baron¡¯s trantion so that they wouldn¡¯t find out that she could understand the Cryptguage. ¡°Tell me about it.¡± ¡°Two options. One, if you want to stay with the Hidden n, work with me and I will give you glory and wealth; two, I will give you a sum of money and send you away from the Hidden n. It will be a sum of money that you will not be able to spend in three lifetimes.¡± Deborah Baron is very smart, she will never be stingy with things that can be solved with money. ¡°That¡¯s tempting. So, how much do you want to pay me?¡± Vivian Mond sat upright, her starry-eyed eyes fixed on Deborah Baron for a moment, full of expectation. ¡°Three hundred million. ¡± Deborah Baron held up three fingers of her right hand, her expression was one of ¡®generosity¡¯. Vivian Mond, who was pinching a snack and stuffing it into her mouth, couldn¡¯t help but stare and blink her watery almond eyes, ¡°Three hundred million?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Fraser Marsh, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell her about my husband¡¯s fortune? A mere three hundred million is no different from sending out beggars for food.¡± I really don¡¯t know how stupid Deborah Baron took her to be to say this amount. Fraser Marsh couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand to his forehead and said to Deborah Baron in Cryptic: ¡°I told you about his husband, Morris Cheal, who has hundreds of billions of dors, not even close to this. Who are you looking down on by giving 300 million?¡± ¡°Since she is so rich, she is even less short of money. Sending her away from the Hidden n in peace is what she wants most, isn¡¯t it?¡± Deborah Baron retorted with a gloomy face. Her words were not without merit. Fraser Marsh thought about it and looked at Vivian Mond, ¡°Vivian, the matter of the Hidden Tribe is not as simple as you think, since the Chief of the Hidden Tribe has promised, sending you out of the Hidden Tribe is the best ending. You should know that you still have two children, they can¡¯t leave you.¡± He moved with emotion and reason. He tried to convince Vivian Mond. But Vivian Mond continued to eat the dessert with her head down, and her tongue licked her lips dishonestly with a kind of dude. She finished eating the piece of dessert in her hand before continuing, ¡°How much did Deborah Baron give you to be a lobbyist?¡± ¡°The benefits are certainly there, I don¡¯t deny it. But Vivian, you should believe in our rtionship, all these years, I never wanted to harm you, and it was for your own good to let you leave the Hidden n. You have overestimated the power of the Sabastian n, they are no match for the Hidden n leader, and it is impossible to imagine what kind of situation they will end up in when the timees.¡± Fraser Marsh patiently spoke to Vivian Mond. Only speaking in Mandarin, Myron Baron could understand but did not trante, which made Deborah Baron a little anxious, ¡°What is he saying?¡± She asked her son. Myron Baron only exined that ¡®Fraser Marsh was being a lobbyist, trying to convince her to leave¡¯. ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten billion more at most to leave the Hidden n and I¡¯ll keep you safe and sound.¡± Compared to the possible turmoil of the Hidden Tribeter on, anything that ten billion could take care of was not a matter. Deborah Baron¡¯s body leaned back, cold eyes swept a nce at Vivian Mond, ¡°If you insist on staying in the Hidden Tribe, you will lose even more.¡± Chapter 747 ¡°Sorry, what I see is not just your measly ten billion, but your Hidden Tribe¡¯s rich mineral resources.¡± She said, ¡°If you can find a way to get through the cooperation, I will do as you say. ¡± This is Morris Cheal¡¯s meaning, she just probe the wind. ¡°What?¡± Deborah Baron¡¯s face sank, eyes surprised, half a long time, she coldly snorted, ¡°really delusional.¡± This sentence, no one tranted. But it doesn¡¯t mean Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t understand it. ¡°At most, I¡¯ll give you 100 billion and leave the Hidden n. Think about it yourself.¡± Deborah Baron dropped a sentence, got up and left. Myron Baron looked at her, then at Vivian Mond, and had to follow her out. Walking out of the teahouse and down the stairs, Myron Baron had a slight twinkle in his eye and couldn¡¯t help but have a bad thought, ¡°Ah Ma, actually ¡­ I do have an idea, do you want to hear it?¡± Deborah Baron gave him a nk look, pulled open the car door and got into the car, ¡°What can you do?¡± ¡°Ugh, ama, I¡¯m your son, how can you say that about me?¡± Myron Baron had an innocent look on his face.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It is because you are my son that I know what kind of person you are.¡± The driver saw the two get into the car and started the sedan to leave slowly. Myron Baron sat beside Deborah Baron and said with a heated smile, ¡°To make her submit to you willingly, I think the best way is to y the emotion card.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°It means I go after her, after all, she has not long lost her husband, if I can apany her and give her care and love, I can surely make her heart move. When he bes my Myron Baron¡¯s woman, will he still be against you? Haha, ama, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Myron Baron was ying his little game. When he first saw Vivian Mond in the box, he was captivated by her beautiful face and noble temperament, and his eyes lingered on her for a long time. Although he was the son of the chief of the Hidden n, he was surrounded by all kinds of beautiful women of the Hidden n, but Vivian Mond was different, maybe because she was from L City, or maybe she was naturally beautiful and cool, which suited his taste. Of course, Myron Baron knew that Vivian Mond was an extraordinary woman, the wife of a hundred billionaire, a young woman, and a fatal temptation that he could not resist. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Deborah Baron red at him, ¡°Don¡¯t forget your own identity!¡± Myron Baron¡¯s face sank at her stern rebuke, ¡°How is that nonsense? I don¡¯t care about the position of n leader, but I have to be clean? Ama, do you think that¡¯s fair to me.¡± It was because the position of the head of the Hidden n was passed on to a woman but not a man that Myron Baron became discontented. Deborah Baron has a guilty conscience, so she can¡¯t bear to reproach. ¡°You ¡­¡± She did not know what to say for a while. Myron Baron beside her saw her silence, so he knew she was relieved inside and took advantage of the situation and said, ¡°Ah Ma, I¡¯m just ying around, if I can take Vivian Mond is also a big help to you, my son also wants to do something for you ah. Besides, she¡¯s the mother of two children, so I¡¯m not going to marry her?¡± Deborah Baron¡¯s hesitations were dispelled by her words of wisdom. Her face was serious, her eyebrows tightened, and her wily eyes shone with a faint light. With a slight sigh, she nodded, ¡°it¡¯s not impossible. But¡­¡± Looking sideways at Deborah Baron¡±I can tell you, she is Donald Sabastian¡¯s disciple, the body of a person, you do not y off.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your son has a lot of charm, can¡¯t take a young woman?¡± Myron Baron is full of self-confidence. Chapter 748 : Inviting Vivian Mond to dinner Teahouse. Vivian Mond leaned back in her chair, quietly looking out the window, with no intention of leaving. She was waiting, waiting for someone to show up. ¡°Just in time for you to be there, to tell you that Issac Shaw and the others are arriving at the Hidden n tomorrow.¡± Fraser Marsh told her what he knew. ¡°Anthony should being too, right?¡± Since Issac Shaw wasing to the Hidden n, Antina would definitelye, and Anthony had been coveting the Hidden n for a long time, so I believe he would definitelye to the Hidden n as well. ¡°Yes, Ethan and Anthony came together.¡± He answered back. ¡°Now, this is really lively for the Hidden n.¡± Vivian Mond¡¯s red lips were slightly hooked as sheughed softly, ¡°Last time you guys got Morris killed, this time, are you nning to get me killed?¡± The words fell, Vivian Mond slowly turned his head, his eyes fell on Fraser Marsh. The fatal question, Fraser Marsh face blue and white, very ugly. His gaze flickered slightly and he looked down sheepishly, taking a sip of his fragrant tea, ¡°I¡¯d still love for you to work with Deborah Baron. At least, there is no fear for your life.¡± ¡°Only, it¡¯s your whimsy.¡± As Vivian Mond finished his sentence, with a bang, the door of the box was kicked open. The door mmed open and hit the wall hard, causing an abrupt gust of wind to rise from thepartment. The two men looked towards the door and saw Aidan Sabastian standing there, staring at Fraser Marsh with a fierce look on his face, ¡°Who told you to take her away?¡± Aidan Sabastian, who usually looked like a sheep, suddenly exploded with anger that Vivian Mond had rarely seen before, and suddenly found Aidan Sabastian very interesting. His appearance was not a surprise to Vivian Mond. In other words, it was Vivian Mond who was waiting for him to show up. She was testing them to see how long it would take them to find her after she disappeared. ¡°She¡¯s an adult, and she has a choice in who she goes with.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Fraser Marsh stood up and habitually raised a hand to push the frames of his sses on the bridge of his nose. As he spoke, Aidan Sabastian had stepped in and nced at Vivian Mond, his slightly narrowed gaze looking askance at Fraser Marsh, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, better stay away from her. Otherwise I¡¯ll see you onceter and beat you up.¡± By all ounts, Fraser Marsh is more than three years older than Aidan Sabastian, but when the two stand together, his calm and refined temperament contrasts with Aidan Sabastian¡¯s somewhat big-boy impulsiveness andck ofposure. But such a vibrant boy does make people like him. ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing to be so impulsive.¡± Behind the sses, Fraser Marsh¡¯s lightly smiling eyes showed a touch of contempt and provocation. ¡°Sister Vivian is my man now, so if you¡¯re the number one danger, you¡¯d better stay away from her. ¡­¡± Just as Aidan Sabastian spoke, the door to thepartment was once again pushed open and the door creaked. Several people turned to look over, only to see Myron Baron, who had left shortly, standing in the doorway. Myron Baron swept a nce at Aidan Sabastian, selectively ignoring it, and instead walked up to Vivian Mond and said morally, ¡°Miss Mond, first time meeting you, I feel very close to you, I wonder if I can treat you to dinner?¡± Fraser Marsh: ¡°¡­¡± Aidan Sabastian: ¡°¡­¡± What the hell? Both of them had two confused faces. Of course, Vivian Mond had a moment of surprise, but soon one pair of eyes returned to their usual coldness. ¡°Myron Baron, what do you want with her?¡± Aidan Sabastian deflected the fire, but spoke the Cryptguage. ¡°What business is it of yours? Kids, you stay out of grown-ups¡¯ business.¡± Myron Baron raised an eyebrow with a bit of bravado between his brows. Chapter 749 : Men are jealous It¡¯s also true that as the son of the Hidden n chief, Myron Baron has the capital to unt his bravado. ¡°Are you already seventy or eighty years old? Call me a kid? Myron Baron, I¡¯m warning you, stay away from her, or don¡¯t me my fists for being merciless to you.¡± The violent bodyguard is online, and everything is spoken with battle power value. Looking at Aidan Sabastian, who was as weak as amb, Vivian Mond realized that she had misjudged her, thinking that he was white and weak, but now he seemed to be quite aggressive. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch a hair on my head. I¡¯ll make sure youe in vertically and go out horizontally!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because your mother is Deborah Baron, you think she can sit in the position of the Hidden n Chief for a few more days?¡± ¡­ Two people argued with each other, Vivian Mond listened to the brain pain, got up and left the box, Fraser Marsh followed out. On the way down the stairs, Fraser Marsh handed the bracelet in his hand to Vivian Mond once again, ¡°This, you keep. I¡¯m not in the habit of taking back what I¡¯ve given away.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Vivian Mond nced at the bracelet in his hand out of the corner of his eye and refused. Leaving the tavern, Vivian Mond didn¡¯t even say hello to Fraser Marsh, turned around and walked straight away. When she returned to the mansion, she found that Aidan Sabastian had not yet returned. Houghton saw her walk in, ¡°Why are you alone, where is that kid Aidan?¡± ¡°I ran into someone I know and went to talk.¡± Vivian Mond pulled a random excuse, and then did not care to listen to Houghton talk, her eyes involuntarily looked in the direction of the kitchen, listening to the frying inside, she was itching to go in and see, but afraid of being discovered, so she had to go upstairs. After resting in the room for a while, there was a knock at the door, ¡°Miss, dinner is ready.¡± It was Morris Cheal. When Vivian Mond heard his voice, her heart cheered and she quickly went to the door and pulled it open.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However, as soon as the door opened, Morris Cheal walked right in, wrapped his arm around her waist and entered the room, pushed her back against the door panel, leaned down and gave her a gentle bite on the lips. ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± Her lips ached and she drew back a breath, reaching out to p Morris Cheal¡¯s chest, ¡°Are you crazy, aren¡¯t you afraid of being found out?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re teaching your faithful little bodyguard a lesson here.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vivian Mond was unsure. The man raised his hand and hooked her chin, ¡°I didn¡¯t see that my wife is very charming, she just arrived at the Hidden Tribe and hooked two men to fight over you, tsk ¡­ you make your husband very insecure, what can you do?¡± The extremely maic voice, can not hide the air of grievance, listen to Vivian Mond and want tough, but also heartache. She puffed up her cheeks and grinned, ¡°No, I just met Myron Baron today, that guy is not interested in me, I¡¯m not stupid, I can¡¯t see it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Morris Cheal raised an eyebrow, a well-dressed face is not as handsome as it used to be, and even a bit mediocre, but he has collected his breath, revealing his overbearing aura, but can still let people feel his original nobility. ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Vivian Mond lifted her arm around Morris Cheal¡¯s neck and nted a kiss on his lips, ¡°He¡¯s not even close to my husband.¡± ¡°What¡¯s worse?¡± The man asked with a wicked smile. ¡°Everywhere.¡± ¡°Is that so.¡± He lengthened his tone, ¡°You only met him once and you know he¡¯s bad at everything? Howe I didn¡¯t know my wife has the power of the sky now?¡± Caught off guard, Vivian Mond almost didn¡¯t react. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you secretly at night,e on, go down or you¡¯ll be in trouble if you are found out.¡± Vivian Mond pushed Morris Cheal away and opened the door to st him out. Chapter 750 : The Hidden Clan’s Past She went to the bathroom, and briefly primped, before going downstairs. As expected, just as she came down the stairs, she heard Houghton¡¯s angry rebuke, ¡°Look at the bruises on your face, I told you not to be impulsive, not to be impulsive, my words are all falling on deaf ears? Even Myron Baron can¡¯t beat you, is that all you got?¡± When they reached the first floor, Vivian Mond walked towards them and saw Aidan Sabastian with a colored face, blood stains on the corner of his mouth and a bruised right eye, funny and pathetic. ¡°Pfft ¡­ are you ¡­ okay?¡± Vivian Mondughed unkindly. At that moment, when I saw Aidan Sabastian¡¯s confident look, I really thought he was a strong martial artist, but I didn¡¯t expect ¡­ After all, she was naive. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry, Myron Baron is worse than me, both eyes are swollen by me.¡± He was smug and even a little proud as he spoke. Bang¡­ Houghton pped the table angrily, ¡°This is nonsense, you know Myron Baron¡¯s identity, and still provoke him. This is a special time, you are provoking!¡± ¡°It is the special time, nearing the new master¡¯s ascension, that their Baron n dare not act rashly.¡± Aidan Sabastian snorted proudly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the first thing Deborah Baron did after she came to the throne was to grant amnesty to the Sabastian n and promise a lifetime of peace. Now in critical times, they dare not act rashly.¡± The Hidden People are united from their bones, and it is an inherent thought in the hearts of the people that the Chief of the Hidden People is the Sabastian n, so after Deborah Baron usurped the throne, in order to enlist the hearts of the people, they could only leave the Sabastian n behind. After Deborah Baron¡¯s usurpation, she was suspicious of the Sabastian royal family and knew that ¡®if you don¡¯t get rid of the grass, the wind will blow again¡¯, but the whole country protested. After Deborah Baron found a reason to dispose of Gabrie Sabastian, thest old Cryptic patriarch, the newly recovered Cryptic n was in turmoil again. In the midst of the chaos, Deborah Baron¡¯s youngest son was killed and her military strength was greatly damaged, while the Sabastians, who had been defeated, incited the people to protest and forced Deborah Baron to grant amnesty to the Sabastian royal family. Deborah Baron had juste to the throne and her foundation was unstable. In addition, she had no choice but to agree with the people and grant amnesty to the Sabastian royal family. In fact, she wanted to stabilize the Hidden n and then secretly get rid of the Sabastian royal family. After that, Cindere Sabastian fled and disappeared from sight. The next time she appeared was at the beginning ofst year. At this time, the remnants of the Sabastian n had already secretly established an informationwork and a powerful force, and it was this force that protected Cindere Sabastian¡¯s life. Deborah Baron repeatedly sent people to assassinate Cindere Sabastian, as well as Vivian Mond, all failed. At the critical moment, Deborah Baron did not dare to send her men to kill the former Sabastian royal family, for fear of causing public anger and attacking them. At that time, the empire she built will usher in another storm. ¡°Are you elbow-deep? She Deborah Baron is worried about finding a reason to ask for the Sabastian n¡¯s guilt, now that you beat Myron Baron, you are giving them a chance!¡± Houghton was furious. It seems to be a small matter, but in fact, the whole body is affected by one hair. Vivian Mond, who had recently learned about the specific situation of the Hidden Tribe, naturally agreed with Houghton¡¯s idea. Deborah Baron has been trying to get rid of the remnants of Cindere Sabastian, but is struggling to find a reason to do so, and Aidan Sabastian¡¯s actions today are tantamount to giving Deborah Baron a reason to do so. Once Deborah Baron pursues it, the consequences are unthinkable. ¡°I ¡­¡± Aidan Sabastian was stunned for a moment, speechless to retort.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 751 : Morris becomes Vivian’s bodyguard ¡°He¡¯s not to me for this.¡± Vivian Mond stepped forward, ¡°I¡¯m to me, too.¡± Listening to Aidan Sabastian and Myron Baron argue in the box, she felt a pain in her head and left without thinking. It was indeed inappropriate. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, and you couldn¡¯t understand what we were saying.¡± Aidan Sabastian is a man of his word, and will never pass the buck to Vivian Mond. Now, Vivian Mond couldn¡¯t even exin. As Aidan Sabastian said, she did not ¡®understand¡¯ what they were saying, so if she argued that she had a trantor and could understand their conversation, wouldn¡¯t she be setting herself on fire? Vivian Mond: ¡°¡­¡± Then you ¡­ fend for yourself. ¡°Ugh, Aidan, you¡¯re too impulsive.¡± Destiny shook her head along with her. After speaking, she turned back to Houghton, ¡°Teacher, these days Aidan is only unsuitable to show up, and Vivian needs a person beside him for protection and trantion. What should we do?¡± They already knew about Deborah Baron¡¯s search for Vivian Mond, but they didn¡¯t ask much about it. Of course, if Houghton and the others didn¡¯t ask, Vivian Mond would never volunteer to talk about it either. Houghton raised his hand and touched the short white hair on his head and let out a long sigh, his head was big with worry. Vivian Mond¡¯s eyes are slightly downcast, and there is a sh of light under his eyes, ¡°Or let Carle with me. I¡¯m fine on my own and don¡¯t need anyone else to protect me. Besides, he¡¯s the only one who¡¯s not a Cryptid.¡± In thest sentence, Vivian Mond deliberately stretched out the tail. ¡°This ¡­¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Destiny was a little surprised and nced back in the direction of the kitchen, just in time to see ¡®Carl¡¯ walking over with the dishes. She withdrew her gaze and locked eyes with Houghton, as if seeking his opinion. ¡°No!¡± Aidan Sabastian was the first to stand up and stop it, ¡°Carl is just ayman, he doesn¡¯t know anything, and he doesn¡¯t know the rest of the Hidden n, how can he follow?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can do it? Look what you¡¯ve done!¡± Houghton pped the table again, grunting in anger. ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Morris Cheal ¡®confused¡¯ looking at a few people, a simple and honest look gives a silly feeling. The acting was perfect. Vivian Mond secretly felt: this guy is good at acting, howe I didn¡¯t see it before? Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk. ¡°You ¡­¡± Houghton tightly knitted brows, thinking again and again, had to say: ¡°then into, these two days temporarily let Carl apany you. I¡¯ll take advantage of these days to find you another person to protect you.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I thought.¡± Destinee agreed with both hands. Aidan Sabastian¡¯s face at the side darkened, ¡°I said I would protect Sister Vivian, now what do you mean? It¡¯s just a Myron Baron, I¡¯ll just avoid it from now on.¡± ¡°You shut up, go back to your room and think about it behind closed doors. You are not allowed to eat tonight!¡± Houghton reprimanded in a stern voice and red angrily. Aidan Sabastian was defeated and went back to his room, mming the door behind him. ¡°Vivian, what are you waiting for? Come and eat.¡± Once calm was restored to the living room, Houghton beckoned to Vivian Mond toe over for dinner. Morris Cheal was left alone in the kitchen while the meal was being eaten. He did not want to appear too much in front of Houghton in order to avoid revealing his identity, but Vivian Mond was upset that Morris Cheal had to stay in the kitchen to eat, and he ate like wax. At the dinner table, Houghton gave Vivian Mond dishes,forted: ¡°Aidan the child is still young, impulsive a little, you do not care too much. Let Carl apany you in the next few days, although he is not as good as you, but has worked under Destiny for many years, absolutely trustworthy.¡± Chapter 752 : A Different Morris Cheal ¡°Do I have anyone else?¡± Vivian Mond snorted lightly, the corners of her lips pulled out a cold smile, pretending to look like she was reluctant. In reality, her heart was cheering so much that she could jump up and down. During this meal, Vivian Mond kept praising ¡®Carl¡¯s¡¯ cooking skills, and ¡®couldn¡¯t help¡¯ eating two more bowls. ¡°Hey, I can¡¯t, I¡¯m bursting at the seams, I¡¯m going for a walk.¡± She stood up and reached out to rub her stomach with an ufortable expression. The maid removed the meal from the table, and Vivian Mond covered her belly and paced back and forth in the living room. Houghton¡¯s face showed a long-lost smile, ¡°How old are you to be holding up a meal?¡± Vivian Mond rolled his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything back, but walked outside. It just so happened that ¡®Carl¡¯ came out of the kitchen at that moment, and Houghton waved him over. ¡°Carl, Aidan is not convenient to stay with Vivian these days, you can just be responsible for staying with her every day.¡± Houghton could not find a preferred candidate for a while, and Vivian Mond was very repulsive to the Cryptids. Houghton knew that if he arranged someone else, Vivian Mond would not be satisfied, so he could only discuss with him. ¡°Then the cooking thing ¡­¡± Morris Cheal wanted to say something but did not. ¡°You¡¯ll be responsible for cooking when Vivian is home, and you¡¯ll be responsible for keeping herpany when Vivian is not home.¡± The reason for getting ¡®Carl¡¯ toe over and cook is also to take care of Vivian Mond; if Vivian Mond is away, ¡®Carl¡¯s¡¯ responsibility is naturally to protect her as well. Morris Cheal stood in front of Houghton with his head hanging down, hesitantly, hesitating to speak for a long time. That look, obviously have something to say. ¡°Can you say something?¡± Destiny saw Morris Cheal standing there without saying a word, and her words were a bit displeased. ¡°Yes or no. It¡¯s just that ¡­¡± He inclined his head and stretched his voice, wanting to say something. ¡°Is what, you say ah?¡± Destiny was also acute and somewhat disgusted with ¡®Carl¡¯s¡¯ hesitant look. ¡°That ¡­ I came to apply for the position of chef, and now let me part-time bodyguard ¡­¡± Morris Cheal ¡®dare not¡¯ look up directly at Houghton and Destiny¡¯s face, just stretch out his right hand rubbed thumb and forefinger. The meaning, self-evident.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The corners of Destiny¡¯s mouth twitched and gave him a white look, with a ¡®hate iron but not steel¡¯ meaning, ¡°Humph, in the words of your L City, really ¡®shallow eyes¡¯.¡± ¡°I came out to work, I have a wife and children at home. If I hadn¡¯t heard from my brothers that I could make some money on this trip, I wouldn¡¯t havee here.¡± Morris Cheal put on the image of the ¡®marketce viin¡¯ so well that they didn¡¯t have a shred of doubt even though they were standing in front of the two. ¡°OK, OK, it¡¯s not even easy.¡± Houghton was unpretentious and waved his hand, ¡°Double your sry, but make sure you take care of Vivian, otherwise, you won¡¯t get a penny.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± He responded. ¡°What are you still standing there for, hurry up and follow Vivian ah.¡± Destiny snapped. ¡°I ¡­ don¡¯t have any money in my hand, can I get an advance on my sry?¡± He pulled the clothes on his body, ¡°I am wearing these clothes in the kitchen, the smell of oil and smoke is heavy, I am afraid to give thedy lost face.¡± ¡°You ¡­!¡± Destiny no reason to be annoyed, just want to be angry, see Houghton from the pocket took out a pile of money of the Cryptic tribe ced in front of Morris Cheal, ¡°Here are five thousand, you first take it to use. You have a point, since you are protecting Vivian, you do have to dress up properly.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks boss.¡± ¡®Carl¡¯ took the five thousand dors, bowed towards the two men, and turned and ran away in a sh. Chapter 753 ¡°Eh, hey?¡± Seeing him run away in a huff, Destiny was furious and pointed at his back, ¡°I thought he was some kind of reliable person, but I didn¡¯t think he was a money-minded one.¡± ¡°Which one is not out for money? Light and square like money, and right. Because this kind of person, know what they want, as long as the money is given enough, he can go out of his way for Vivian.¡± Houghton believes that as long as the money can solve the problem, it is not called a problem. ¡°And yes, what the teacher said makes sense.¡± Come to think of it, it does. Destiny nodded with quite a bit of agreement. Meanwhile, down the hill. Morris Cheal trotted up to Vivian Mond, waving the five thousand dors in his hand, and told Vivian Mond exactly what had just happened. Sheughed out loud after hearing it, ¡°Hahahahahahaha¡­ Carl, are you going tough me to death? I can almost imagine how ugly Destiny¡¯s face can be.¡± The familiar want to call a ¡®Morris¡¯, but the words to the ears, she swallowed back. Be careful. All the time, she had to be careful, in case there were ears on the wall. When she saw Vivian Mond smiling, the corners of Morris Cheal¡¯s lips curved up. God knows how much Morris Cheal wanted to hold Vivian Mond¡¯s hand at this moment, but ¡­ He couldn¡¯t, and he didn¡¯t dare. ¡°Pissed off indeed.¡± Undeniable. Vivian Mond reached up to cover her lips, still giggling, and while inclining her head to look at Morris Cheal, she asked, ¡°I really didn¡¯t realize you were so good at interpretation and disguise before, how many more secrets do you have that I don¡¯t know about?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Want to know?¡± ¡°Well, very much.¡± ¡°Good. After we leave the Hidden n, I will tell you everything.¡± ¡°We can definitely go back soon.¡± Vivian Mond didn¡¯t even feel too confident herself when she spoke. At the end of the sentence, she took a step and turned sideways to face Morris Cheal, her shear water eyes were a little worried, ¡°The makeup on your ¡­ face is not removed for a long time, it is very harmful to your skin.¡± Special circumstances, Morris Cheal face makeup issting, remove makeup is very troublesome, but because of this, the face cosmetics on his skin damage will also be great. ¡°No harm. It¡¯s specially made for me by Philip and it¡¯s extremely breathable and doesn¡¯t hurt my skin.¡± Although the makeup used by Morris Cheal is specially made by Philip Dixon, it only reduces the damage to the skin, but never reduces the damage to zero. This is something that Vivian Mond knows very well. Morris Cheal only said this because he didn¡¯t want Vivian Mond to feel guilty because of him. ¡°Let¡¯s go ¡­¡± Vivian Mond looked deep into Morris Cheal¡¯s eyes for a moment, and theplex emotions at the bottom of her clear eyes were darkly surging, even though she wanted to go up and give Morris Cheal a hug, she had to restrain her emotions. She remembered how good he was to her. With her gaze withdrawn and her head hanging down at the steps, Vivian Mond¡¯s nostrils red and her eyes watered, and she did not speak for a long time. ¡°It¡¯s good to be by your side brightly from now on.¡± Morris Cheal, ying with the five thousand dors he had asked for from Houghton in his hand, looked ahead andmented. ¡°This money is for Houghton to buy clothes for you, just in time to take you to buy some clothes. The n clothes of the Hidden Tribe suit you quite well.¡± The people of the Hidden n wear more conservative clothes, even the men¡¯s summer clothes, most of them are seven-point short-sleeved, which can cover the figure well. Morris Cheal put on makeup and changed her appearance, but the scars on her body skin could not be hidden, so it would naturally be better if she changed into the clothes of the Hidden n. ¡°Go. It¡¯s good to go shopping with your wife.¡± Morris Cheal looked at the current section of the road is more empty, before he dared to recklessly call out ¡®wife¡¯. Chapter 754 : Showing off your power She looked around subconsciously and was relieved to find no one around. ¡°Watch out for ears on the wall.¡± She warned. ¡°I know.¡± Morris Cheal tilted his head, raised an eyebrow toward her and smiled, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t inconvenient, I would have kept such a distance from you?¡± Vivian Mond didn¡¯t pay much attention just now, but only now did she realize that,ing down from the mountain, Morris Cheal had been deliberately keeping a distance of fifty centimeters between her and Morris Cheal so as not to be noticed. ¡­ L City. Sophie apanied Philip Dixon for lunch, Philip Dixon¡¯s anger subsided, and apanied him for a cup of coffee before Philip Dixon left satisfied. Of course, as for the ¡®acquisition¡¯ of Vinca E-Sports, he said to Sophie: I¡¯ll go back and think about it. Sophie felt angry, but there was nothing she could do but to grumble and go to the hospital to find Warren¡¯s mother. In the ward, Mandy was taking care of Warren¡¯s mother. When she saw Sophieing, Mandy told her some precautions before she left. Sophie slept in the hospital bed overnight, and the next day she washed Warren¡¯s mother, bought breakfast and fed her, and took good care of her. Because of Philip Dixon¡¯s warning at the office yesterday, us and Glen didn¡¯t dare to pick a fight, even if Sophie waste to the office, they had to greet each other with a smile. ¡°Ah ha ha ha, Sophie is here. Have you had breakfast yet? I bought a lot of breakfast today, want some?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I also bought a lot of breakfast, let¡¯s eat some together.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. us and Glen both waited bitterly for Sophie toe over, and from the moment she just stepped out of the elevator, they immediately went up to fawn over her, trying to inquire about thepany. ¡°Dining with people I don¡¯t like, revolting.¡± Sophie carried her bag, nced at the two with cold eyes, and walked straight away around them. They were too pragmatic, she saw everything that happened yesterday and knew their nature, so she didn¡¯t even bother to be vague with them. She walked away, us and Glen two people look at each other, a few helpless and exasperated face. Dare to anger dare not say. Then, the two immediately chased after each other, surrounding Sophie left and right. ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ It¡¯s a nice day, you can take your boyfriend out for a walk when you have nothing to do, huh? Thepany has me and Glen, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± us hey a smile of ttery. The other side of Glen nodded like garlic, ¡°Yeah, yeah, it¡¯s a good time to take your boyfriend out for a walk.¡± At these words, Sophie¡¯s steps gave a beat. Her good-looking eyebrows knitted tightly, she looked around and wrote her disgust directly on her face, ¡°You two are idle? Can you stay away from me, I have to pull in sponsorship, otherwise I¡¯m afraid of being kicked out of thepany.¡± Obviously expressing dissatisfaction in his heart. How could us and Glen not know that she was holding a grudge? ¡°Uh uh ¡­ me us for the other day, too impulsive, not worried about thepany¡¯s performance. Ourpany has been in the development period, also not easy, so put pressure on you, I hope you can understand.¡± Speaking of this, us asked: ¡°Yesterday Mr. Dixon said to buy thepany, is a joke, right? A smallpany like ours wouldn¡¯t catch his eye.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not Philip Dixon, what¡¯s the point of asking me!¡± Sophie put down a sentence, directly into the office. The two immediately followed, but just before they reached the door, they saw Sophie mming the office door, almost hitting their noses. Chapter 755 : It’s all a set-up The two stood outside the office, angry and furious, but because of the rtionship with Philip Dixon and Sophie, the two could only hold back their anger. Glen raised his hand to knock on the door, but us stopped him, ¡°It¡¯s better not to bother her, if you really buy thepany in anger, you will lose everything.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Glen¡¯s face was gloomy and ugly, but he didn¡¯t dare toin anymore, so he left with us. At 9:30 a. m., Sophie dialed Abraham Smith¡¯s phone number at the exact right time. Beep, beep, beep¡­ The phone rang a few times, and the other party answered the phone. ¡°Mr. Smith, good morning.¡± ¡°Well, good morning.¡± The other party responded in a calm tone. ¡°I¡¯m calling you so early, I¡¯m not interrupting your work, right?¡± The appointment with Abraham Smith to visit thepany was today, so Sophie was ready to call him at 9:30 am. ¡°I just finished my work.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± It was easy to hear Sophie¡¯s little joy on the phone, and she then asked, ¡°I wonder if Mr. Smith has time toe to visit ourpany today?¡± ¡°This ¡­ may not be convenient.¡± The other party spoke with some hesitation. Sophie thought Abraham Smith felt guilty for not attending the appointment, she was quite helpless, but because she was mentally prepared, she could only smile and say: ¡°Since Mr. Smith is not convenient today, then tomorrow ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Abraham Smith interrupted Sophie¡¯s words, ¡°I had a problem with my car and sent it to the 4S store. All thepany cars were also taken away, so ¡­ I¡¯m really sorry that I missed the appointment.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh ¡­¡± Sophie froze for a moment and reacted with hindsight, ¡°How about this, Mr. Smith, I¡¯ll drive to pick you up now, right? I have nothing to do at the office.¡± I thought the other party deliberately did not show up for the appointment, but I did not expect it to be because there was no car and it was inconvenient toe over. ¡°Would it be inappropriate?¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, please wait at the office, I¡¯ll pick you up now.¡± On the phone, Sophie hung up the phone after talking to Abraham Smith and left thepany. Half an hourter, she arrived at the floor of Cybertron, and from afar, Sophie saw Abraham Smith walking out of the office, and she immediately got out of the car and greeted him. ¡°Hi, Mr. Smith?¡± Sophie walked up and said hello to Abraham Smith. ¡°Sophie, please, I ¡­¡± Abraham Smith was talking when his pocket phone rang, he took out the phone, said to Sophie ¡®Sorry, take a call ¡® and turned sideways to answer the phone. ¡°Yes, Father, I¡¯m going back now.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know what the person on the other end of the line was saying, Abraham Smith¡¯s words threw a pot of cold water on Sophie. Abraham Smith turned to look at her and shrugged helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, there¡¯s a temporary family emergency that requires me to return. Can I go to your office some other time?¡± The elegant man in a suit was full of guilt and helplessness. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± Sophie waved her hand and suddenly thought of something, ¡°Mr. Smith, your car was sent for repair, why don¡¯t I take you back.¡± Adhering to the respect and care for customers, Sophie respectfully, just want to hug the thigh. Abraham Smith frowned slightly and looked around, ¡°Howe there aren¡¯t even any cabs at this hour?¡± ¡°What cab, I¡¯ll give you a ride, Mr. Smith get in.¡± Sophie walked to the side of his car, pulled open the rear door, made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture to indicate Abraham Smith to get in. ¡°This ¡­¡± Abraham Smith was embarrassed to shake his head, helplessly hooked lips a smile, ¡°give you trouble.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith don¡¯t be polite, it¡¯s all friends.¡± Chapter 756 : is his girlfriend It was already an hour after sending Abraham Smith back to the vi. The vi¡¯s entrance was full of luxury cars, and people wereing and going. Sophie thought that there must be some kind of party in Abraham The Smith family, so she didn¡¯t think much about it, and didn¡¯t ask too many questions. After parking the car behind the door, she said to Abraham Smith, ¡°Mr. Smith, here we are, hurry back, don¡¯t let your family wait.¡± Abraham Smith, who was sitting in the back row, looked out the window with his head on his side, and with a slight sh of light under his eyes, he raised his wristwatch and looked at the time, ¡°It¡¯s eleven o¡¯clock at noon, stay for lunch.¡± ¡°Huh? No no no, no need.¡± Sophie, who was sitting in the main driver¡¯s seat, turned around and smiled sarcastically, ¡°I¡¯m just in time to go back now.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve said we¡¯re friends, I¡¯m showing my appreciation by inviting you over for dinner, wouldn¡¯t I be humiliated if Miss Sophie declined like that?¡± He graciously invited and threw out an olive branch. ¡°This ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate, let¡¯s go.¡± Abraham Smith didn¡¯t give Sophie a chance to hesitate, directly getting out of the car and standing aside to wait for her. After all, it is the boss of Cybertron Group, Sophie can¡¯t afford to offend him, and naturally she doesn¡¯t dare to refute his face, so she can only get out of the car with a stiff head and follow Abraham Smith into the vi. The vi was decorated with flowers and balloons, gorgeous colorful ribbons, and a poster with Larissa¡¯s personalized photo on it, which read ¡®Happy Birthday Little Princess¡¯. When she saw the photo, Sophie¡¯s face froze and her steps were halted, remembering with hindsight the words Abraham Smith had said to Philip Dixon at the Western restaurant that day, ¡®Her sister¡¯s birthday is in two days, the old man asked him toe over¡¯. When the Chinese say ¡®in a couple of days¡¯, they usually mean ¡®in a couple of days¡¯, but Sophie didn¡¯t know that Abraham Smith¡¯s ¡®in a couple of days¡¯ really meant Two days¡¯! ¡°Yo, Abraham, you¡¯re finally back. Oh, is this your girlfriend? She¡¯s so handsome.¡± ¡°Abraham, you kid, your sister¡¯s birthday, you still go to work, it¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°The iron tree is blossoming, Abraham finally found a girlfriend?¡± ¡°No wonder you have to go to thepany, so you are looking for a reason to pick up your girlfriend to attend your sister¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°The girl looks really pretty,ter your father saw, should be happy bad.¡± ¡­ The two just walked in, there are a few heavy makeup beaded people gathered around, eyes on Sophie, said. Hearing their words, Sophie was embarrassed for a while, ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°Aunt, aunt, don¡¯t joke about it. This is my friend, just call her Sophie.¡± Abraham Smith was clearly rifying his rtionship with Sophie, but the intimacy of ¡®Sophie¡¯ confirmed their rtionship. Sophie did not have time to say the words of exnation, once the crowd heard Abraham Smith say so, they became more enthusiastic about Sophie ¡­ ¡°Sophie, you¡¯re a good-looking girl.¡± ¡°Very cute girl, no wonder Abraham hasn¡¯t been looking for someone, it turns out he likes you like this.¡± ¡°Abraham is so lucky to have found such a beautiful girl like you.¡± ¡°Go, go, go, Sophie,e in with me, his father must be very happy to see you.¡± The seven aunts and eight uncles were particrly interested in Sophie and chatted with her with great enthusiasm, as if they were familiar with each other. Sophie¡¯s embarrassed face turned red, shook her head and denied, ¡°Auntie, you guys misunderstood, I ¡­¡± ¡°Sophie, you go in with them first, I¡¯ll take a call.¡± Not waiting for Sophie to finish a sentence, Abraham Smith waved the ringing cell phone, walked aside to answer the phone. Now, no matter what Sophie said, she couldn¡¯t exin her rtionship with Abraham Smith.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 757 : Philip Dixon is going crazy A few people warmly took Sophie¡¯s hand and led her into the living room. ¡°Old Smith, Abraham has finally found a girlfriend.¡± ¡°Come,e and take a look, how beautiful Abraham¡¯s girlfriend looks.¡± ¡°You old man should also be relieved, Abraham has a girlfriend, you should also save your mind.¡± Even though Sophie exined several times that she was not Abraham Smith¡¯s girlfriend, they did not listen to her. She wasughing and crying when she noticed a familiar figure among those sitting on the living room couch ¡­ Philip Dixon! Sophie saw Philip Dixon, and naturally Philip Dixon saw her. Master Smith, Mrs. Smith, Larissa, Philip Dixon, and several others got up and looked towards this side, and saw Sophie being pushed by them to the sofa. ¡°Ah old Smith, her name is Sophie, she¡¯s Abraham¡¯s girlfriend.¡± ¡°Look, how does she look?¡± ¡°Pretty good looking, right? A clean kid at first nce.¡± ¡°Not very old, Abraham turns out to like old cows eating young grass ah.¡± ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± The crowd was amused by the phrase ¡®old cows eat young grass¡¯. It was Philip Dixon who stared at her with a conspiratorial gaze, ¡°When did you go out with Abraham Smith?¡± Damn woman, she¡¯s really good at gettingid. She just got Warren, and now she¡¯s got Abraham Smith. Howe I didn¡¯t find her so attractive before? ¡°I ¡­¡± In the face of Philip Dixon¡¯s questioning, Sophie¡¯s heart was thumping, and she pursed her lips nervously, ¡°You misunderstood, I ¡­¡± ¡°Philip, Sophie is my guest, you¡¯ll scare her if you¡¯re mean.¡± Well coincidentally, just as Sophie was about to open her mouth to exin, Abraham Smith appeared. He took Sophie by the wrist and pulled her behind him to protect her. In an instant, the rtionship between the two became subtle, Sophie then exin, there is a ¡®pretentious¡¯ meaning of the child. Of course, in the eyes of others, her exnation is also superfluous. ¡°Brother, when did you fall in love with her?¡± Today¡¯s protagonist, Larissa, was wearing a white bustier waistband puffy dress, her long, slightly curly hair draped over her shoulders, and a silver, diamond-encrusted crown that shone brightly, a real little princess. She took a step forward and looked at Sophie with a tilted head, ¡°You¡¯re actually my brother¡¯s girlfriend, huh? I¡¯m so sorry, I misunderstood you before.¡± Larissa intimately took Sophie¡¯s hand, smiling andughing. At this time Sophie has a kind of dawning feeling, finally realized the fishy, thought of the day Philip Dixon¡¯s reminder. Today, this is into Abraham Smith¡¯s game. It must have been a deliberate attempt to use her rtionship with him to create the illusion that Philip Dixon mistook the two of them for a couple, thereby dispelling Philip Dixon¡¯s fondness for her. But as fate would have it, they didn¡¯t know that Philip Dixon didn¡¯t ¡®like¡¯ her at all! Sophie simply thought so. She even thought that Larissa was hostile to her because she misunderstood that she liked Philip Dixon, so she took the opportunity to pretend today to ¡®tell¡¯ Larissa that she didn¡¯t like Philip Dixon. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all in the past.¡± Sophie smiled, as a tacit admission of the rtionship. Just because of her words, Philip Dixon face immediately fell, gloomy like ink. The sharp eyes that seemed to be able to stare a hole in her body, so she shivered and hung her head, not daring to look directly at Philip Dixon. So Sophie was taken to sit on the sofa and forced to talk with them. Philip Dixon sat directly across from her, staring at her with a cold gaze that made her heart tremble with fear. ¡°Excuse me, I have to go to the bathroom.¡± Halfway through, Sophie said. ¡°The bathroom is at the end of the corridor, turn left and go to the end.¡± Mrs. Smith, who was very fond of Sophie, pointed over there, and then said to Larissa, ¡°Larissa, you take her there.¡± ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll just go by myself.¡± Sophie fled as if in a sh in the direction of the bathroom, nervous and almost crazy.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After staying in the bathroom for a while, she slowed down, pulled open the door and was ready to go outside, but at that moment, a ck shadow shed and barged right in, locking the door with her backhand. ¡°Philip Dixon, what are you doing in here?¡± Sophie was so nervous that her words became fragmented. Chapter 758 ¡°What¡¯s the panic?¡± Philip Dixon pushed her against the wall, propped one hand on the side of her head and hooked her chin to look directly at him, ¡°Hmm?¡± The questioning with a long drawn out ending sounded like it was striking Sophie¡¯s heartstrings, nking, making her more and more trepidatious. ¡°I ¡­¡± The heartless gaze flickered from side to side, she lightly pursed her red lips and murmured, ¡°I didn¡¯t ¡­ I didn¡¯t panic.¡± No panic? Looking at her beichi biting her red lip, she almost broke the lip p. She said she didn¡¯t panic? ¡°Underestimated you, so quickly be Abraham Smith¡¯s girlfriend. To get back at Larissa, you want to be her sister-inw?¡± Philip Dixon clenched his back teeth, wanting to pick Sophie¡¯s head to see what she was thinking. ¡°Ah, sister-inw ¡­¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Sophie¡¯s mind was nk, confused, looking up at Philip Dixon in front of her, her mind was running fast. Half a whileter, she came to her senses. Philip Dixon had misunderstood her. ¡°That ¡­ I ¡­ I have nothing to do with Mr. Smith ¡­ Abraham Smith, nothing to do with you. . doesn¡¯t Master Dixon think he¡¯s meddling.¡± She straightened her back and justified herself. ¡°What did you say?¡± Philip Dixon¡¯s face sank suddenly, his gaze shadowy as he stared at her, the hand cupping her chin building up slightly. ¡°I said, I ¡­ I just want to be Abraham Smith¡¯s girlfriend. So, please stay away from me in the future, will you, Master Dixon!¡± Sophie has never wanted to get involved with Philip Dixon, but this guy clings to her at every turn, even making Larissa repeatedly misunderstand her and fight against her, something that Sophie has always kept in her mind. When she finished, she saw that Philip Dixon did not say anything, so she added: ¡°I forgot to tell you that I already know all about your past with Larissa. You want to use me to retaliate against Larissa, this thing once will not have a second. I also implore you to be merciful, don¡¯t use me as cannon fodder, I can¡¯t afford to y.¡± At first Sophie agreed to be Philip Dixon¡¯s fake girlfriend because she was paid tens of thousands of dors, and she didn¡¯t know Philip Dixon and Larissa¡¯s rtionship well enough at that time to say yes. Later, she gradually understood the delicate rtionship between Larissa and Philip Dixon, only to know that Philip Dixon was using her to retaliate against Larissa who betrayed him. And she was just a sacrificialmb. ¡°Say that again?¡± Philip Dixon¡¯s fists were clenched and anger welled up under his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth.¡± ¡°In your mind, I, Philip Dixon, am that despicable?¡± The man¡¯s good-looking eyes were slightly narrowed, the depths of the dark waves of pupils rippled with a touch of emotion that eluded people. ¡°¡­ Yes, what I have seen is the truth ¡­ Well ¡­¡± Sophie has not finished a sentence, Philip Dixon a leaned down directly kissed her lips. The hot lips touched her slightly cool lips, as if ice and fire collided, sparks flying. His kiss became more and more intense, kissing Sophie¡¯s brain dazed, half back to consciousness to know struggle, but Philip Dixon backhanded her hands, the other hand easily lift the button on her waist. Because of the ck chiffon pants, sagging feeling, then the moment the waist button is unbuttoned, the pants fell directly to the ankle. ¡°Well ¡­ Philip Dixon, you¡¯re crazy, this is in The Smith family!¡± Sophie¡¯s face turned red with fear, and stared at him with anger and rage. Philip Dixon raised his eyebrows and smiled, ¡°Not in The Smith family, huh? The other day at the apartment, you were very active, now you¡¯re not ying innocent.¡± There are some things that don¡¯te up, but once they are mentioned, they make some people confused. Her goose egg face turned red like a ripe peach and she said in shame, ¡°You said you would forget about that day!¡± Chapter 759 : The Dangerous Philip Dixon If it wasn¡¯t for the vivid memory of that incident, Sophie would have forgotten about it. But then again, it was all Philip Dixon¡¯s fault. When Sophie was beaten up by Larissa at the entrance of the First Look weddingst year, she felt humiliated and called Vivian Mond, who told her that she had arranged a blind date, but Sophie didn¡¯t care at the time, thinking that Vivian Mond was justforting her. That night, in a terrible mood, she got drunk at a bar and took a taxi back to her apartment. When she saw Philip Dixon, she pounced on him, hitting him and cursing him, and after cursing him, she was not satisfied. When she woke up the next day and saw Philip Dixon sleeping next to her, Sophie was so scared that she fell off the bed and apologized to Philip Dixon, asking him to forget about yesterday. Philip Dixon was so ashamed of Sophie being beaten by Larissa that he agreed. After that, neither of them mentioned the matter again, and no third person knew about it except for the two of them. But Sophie never expected that Philip Dixon would go crazy today and not let go of the matter. ¡°Yes, I forgot, it has been forgotten for ten months, just today remembered.¡± ¡°You ¡­ you do not do this ¡­¡± Sophie panicked, but spoke in a low-pressure voice, afraid to be heard by people outside. ¡°Do you know what I Philip Dixon hate the most?¡± ¡°What ¡­ what?¡± ¡°The most annoying thing I¡¯ve used is used again by others!¡± He moved his hand that was cupping her chin and directly squeezed both of her cheeks, hard, venting his frustration. And just as Sophie¡¯s eyes flushed with pain, Philip Dixon pinned her directly to the sink and leaned in close. He was very fast, yet extremely ¡®skilled¡¯ in finding a breakthrough, and fused with Sophie before she could resist.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Sophie¡¯s heart aggrieved, want to shout, but did not dare to squeak, even clenched his lips, and did not even dare to call out. ¡°Philip? Philip?¡± Suddenly, Larissa¡¯s call rang out from the corridor. The sound fell into Sophie¡¯s ears, her heart almost jumped out of her throat, and she turned around, looking at Philip Dixon with her innocent eyes begging for him. Begging him to let her go. Philip Dixon wrapped his arms around her abdomen and brought her tightly into his arms, and the two leaned closer together, and he felt more and morefortable, and ovepped her ear and whispered, ¡°Do you believe she wouldn¡¯t dare toe in even if she knew I was here with you?¡± ¡°You ¡­ well ¡­ are you crazy?¡± Sophie¡¯s reddened eyes were heavy with tears. ¡°Philip, where is it?¡± Larissa¡¯s voice is getting closer and closer, with her steps closer, Sophie actually bizarrely feel nervous and exciting, the body involuntarily secrete dopamine. What¡¯s more, she felt like she was floating at the moment. And at this moment, Philip Dixon suddenly spoke, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, I¡¯m in the bathroom.¡± Philip Dixon answered Larissa¡¯s words, but did not affect the ¡®excitement¡¯ of the intense attack. It was his words that scared Sophie¡¯s three souls and her body tensed up so much that she didn¡¯t notice her tiny holes plummeting along with her. ¡°Well ¡­¡± The man¡¯s nostrils emitted a sound that seemed to be nothing. ¡°Larissa, have you seen Sophie?¡± Another man¡¯s voice sounded, it was Abraham Smith. Sophie, who had been nervous, was even more nervous, and felt as if her heart was going to stop breathing. ¡°Ah? Sophie ah ¡­¡± Larissa¡¯s face is slightly white, her eyes inadvertently nced at the bathroom, forcing a smile, ¡°She, she should go to the back garden, I will go with you to look for it.¡± ¡°Well, okay. I just happen to have something to tell you.¡± Chapter 760 : Morris Cheal gets angry The sound of the siblings¡¯ footsteps faded away. In the bathroom, Sophie was finally ¡®overwhelmed¡¯, tears slipping down the corners of her eyes, sobbing with aggression. Philip Dixon did not let her go, but mercilessly made love to her for more than half an hour before giving her freedom. He raised his hand and brushed away the tears on her face with his thumb, suppressing his discontent and saying gloomily, ¡°Remember, no woman that Philip Dixon has touched, not even the ones he doesn¡¯t want, can be touched by Abraham Smith.¡± The words, leaning down in her red lips a peck, ¡°Sophie, you touched my bottom line. In the future ¡­ be good.¡± When he spoke, he gently patted her cheek, ignoring Sophie¡¯s red-eyed sobbing face of awe. That day, Sophie did not know how to leave The Smith family. And for Philip Dixon, there was a new understanding, even a heartfelt sense of fear. ¡­ The Hidden Family. Vivian Mond and Morris Cheal went down the hill, browsed a few clothing stores to pick out some clothes for Morris Cheal, and then wandered around the night market. But just then, an unexpected visitor appeared in front of Vivian Mond once again. ¡°Hi, Miss Vivian.¡± Myron Baron came out from the crowd, greeted towards Vivian Mond, shook the object in his hand and said with a smile, ¡°I heard Fraser Marsh say that you don¡¯t have a cell phone, so I specially send you a cell phone for you. Although you can¡¯t understand the Cryptguage, it doesn¡¯t affect you to answer my calls.¡± At that moment, Vivian Mond saw Aidan Sabastian¡¯s face was colored and thought Myron Baron was also injured, but now he realized that Myron Baron only had a bruise at the corner of his eye, but no other damage. In contrast, it seems that Myron Baron¡¯s skills are not to be underestimated. Not waiting for Vivian Mond to speak, she suddenly felt a chill linger around her body, making her shiver coldly. A side nce, see Morris Cheal face grim, gaze unkindly stare at Myron Baron. You can¡¯t hide the eyes of a person who wants to knife. At least Morris Cheal¡¯s eyes are very sharp. Her red lips pulled up in a light smile, not realizing that Morris Cheal still had the attributes of a jealous man. ¡°No need, we can afford it.¡± Morris Cheal strides forward, directly in front of Vivian Mond, blocking the greedy gaze cast by Myron Baron. It was a look that irritated him. Blocked from view, Myron Baron subconsciously tilted his head, but he Morris Cheal also followed and moved a step, tightly blocking Vivian Mond. Myron Baron withdrew his gaze, his eyebrows knitted together and he looked him up and down, ¡°Where are you from? Get lost.¡± The words, as soon as I heard them, I knew I hadn¡¯t learned Mandarin well.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Forgive me.¡± The man spared words. In spite of his ordinary ¡®appearance¡¯, people think he is simple and honest at first nce, but at this time his deep and gloomy gaze with a few overbearing aura, really give Myron Baron a few pressure. But who is he? Deborah Baron¡¯s youngest son, the man who walks around the Hidden Tribe, will not be afraid of a small person? ¡°I¡¯ll count to three, if you don¡¯t get out of the way, I¡¯ll let you leave here on your knees.¡± He grunted contemptuously, his disdainful eyes sweeping over Morris Cheal, ¡°Three, two, one ¡­ well, you¡¯re dead.¡± Myron Baron raised his right hand slightly, ¡°Someone, scrap this man¡¯s legs.¡± ¡°Carl, you ¡­¡± Vivian Mond tugged at Morris Cheal¡¯s sleeve, subconsciously wanting to shout ¡®Morris¡¯, but tactfully changed her mouth, ¡°Better forget it, more is better than less.¡± Chapter 761 Dragging Morris Cheal behind her, Vivian Mond smiled softly at Myron Baron, ¡°I appreciate your kindness, but I¡¯ve already bought the phone.¡± With that, she raised her handbag, which indeed had a logo wrapper for the phone. ¡°Bought it?¡± Myron Baron looked at the bag in Vivian Mond¡¯s hand, his face appeared a little lost, and then his eyes lit up, ¡°That¡¯s better, let¡¯s leave a contact.¡± He quickly stepped forward and directly blocked in front of Vivian Mond. The momentum, a kind of ¡®Vivian Mond does not leave a phone number, he will not give up¡¯ meaning. She cut her eyes with a wry look, ¡°In that case, it¡¯s hard to resist.¡± Vivian Mond took out the cell phone he had just bought and handed it to Myron Baron, who dly took it, entered a series of cell phone numbers, dialed his own number, and only when he heard his own cell phone ringing did heughingly hand it back to her, ¡°Okay, we¡¯re friends now that we have a phone number, we¡¯ll call each otherter.¡± As he handed the phone to Vivian Mond, Myron Baron plucked an unkind look at Morris Cheal, annoyed with him. ¡°See you next time.¡± Vivian Mond took the phone and turned to leave. Morris Cheal withdrew his gaze and turned to follow Vivian Mond. After walking through the busy city, Morris Cheal said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Master Houghton will have a problem with you meeting himter?¡± Since she had left a phone number for Myron Baron, it meant that Vivian Mond would meet with Myron Baronter, and even though Morris Cheal knew that she wanted to ask more about the Hidden Tribe, it didn¡¯t mean that Houghton would agree. ¡°He didn¡¯t agree to marry you, but he¡¯s still married.¡± Vivian Mond joked. The two smiled at each other and headed in the direction of the mountain. Perhaps because of the downtown traffic, the couple did not notice the two hidden in a corner.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is Myron Baron pursuing Vivian Mond?¡± Yoona Lee looked at the distant Myron Baron, tilted her head to Fraser Marsh, and asked tentatively. Fraser Marsh, who looked indifferent, held a cigarette in his hand, took a puff and nodded with a pale face. ¡°He and Vivian Mond have only met a few times, so he likes her so quickly? That¡¯s not normal.¡± She wrapped her arms around her chest and murmured something as if to herself, the cunning in her eyes appearing to be hidden. ¡°Ouch, Fraser, my ¡­ hiss ¡­ stomach hurts a little, you go back first, I¡¯ll go to the bathroom.¡± Yoona Lee sought a reason to leave, and did not care whether Fraser Marsh answered or not. The man leaning against the wall smoking cold eyes to see far away Yoona Lee, the bottom of the eyes more cold. The small mind of her, how can she hide from his eyes? But he was toozy to reveal it. Yoona Lee, who prides herself on her intelligence, walked through the crowd and around a street, but ¡®identally¡¯ ran into a man and fell to the ground, ¡°Oops ¡­ ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that, so blind?¡± Myron Baron is full of calctions how to hook up with Vivian Mond, there is an unattractive bump on his body, causing him a burst of displeasure. ¡°Sorry, I ¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Yoona Lee apologized to Myron Baron in broken Cryptguage. During that time in C, she was forced to learn the Cryptguage every day just so that she couldmunicate without a problem when she came to Cryptic. Although the words spoken were a bitme, it did not affect themunication. Myron Baron listened to the delicate voice and nced down at ¡­ But do not look do not matter, a look shocked. When he saw the woman who had fallen to the ground, his pupils red, immediately leaned down and reached out to help her, ¡°Oops, Miss Vivian, I¡¯m really sorry, I bumped into ¡­ no, not right.¡± Chapter 762 : Yoona Lee seduces Myron Myron Baron movement stiffened, wrinkling his eyebrows to gaze at the woman who assisted to stand up in front of him, ¡°You¡¯re not Vivian Mond!¡± ¡°I ¡­ I think you must be mistaken, I ¡­ my name is Yoona Lee.¡± Yoona Lee took a step back and bowed her head, her long slender jade fingers brushing the dust from her skirt, but because of the angle of her posture, her exquisite figure was perfectly entuated. She looks the same as Vivian Mond and is naturally a beauty.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However,pared with Vivian Mond, Vivian Mond is a cool and noble beauty, a clear water out of the hibiscus; Yoona Lee has lost her gentle nature and has be more and more feminine, charming and seductive. ¡°Yoona Lee?¡± Myron Baron¡¯s brain is running fast, thought of Yoona Lee¡¯s identity, suddenly the face of all the strange feeling dissipated, reced by a pretend gentleman elegant posture. But because of the unruly nature of his bones, he seems to be doing it. ¡°Sir you ¡­ you know me?¡± Yoona Lee slightly surprised expression, tightly knitted fine and curved willow eyebrows, ¡°I, I first arrived, how will Mr. know me.¡± ¡°Ahahahaha, it¡¯s a coincidence that a friend of mine knows your sister, and I heard from her that she has a sister. It¡¯s really fate that we met today.¡± Myron Baron¡¯s unfriendly gaze looked up and down Yoona Lee¡¯s body, seemingly writing the word ¡®douchebag¡¯ on his face, fearing that others did not know about his lecherous appearance. ¡°Really? It seems to be fate. I didn¡¯t expect to meet my sister¡¯s friend when I came to the Hidden Tribe.¡± Finding out that Myron Baron knew Mandarin, Yoona Lee alsomunicated with him in Mandarin without any obstacles. In fact, Vivian Mond is Yoona Lee¡¯s older sister, not younger, if we really go by age. But this is something that few people know about, and naturally no one would bring it to the table. ¡°Hahahaha, meeting each other is fate. I wonder if Miss Lee has eaten yet? If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to invite you to dinner as a token of my apologies. Just now it was really idental to bump into you.¡± ¡°This ¡­ is not appropriate, right?¡± ¡°What is not appropriate, a friend of a friend is also a friend. We are our own people, go, take you to eat hot pot.¡± Myron Baron did not give Yoona Lee a chance to refuse at all, and pulled her aside to the hot pot restaurant. This night, the two left each other contact information, Myron Baron repeatedly tried to ask Yoona Lee out, but was refused. She was trying to ¡­ Put a long line to catch a big fish. Once she is so easily hooked, only Myron Baron will not care too much about her. It is the best tactic to try to catch a fish. Mom had told her that. ¡­ Mid-levels loft. Vivian Mond returned to the loft with Morris Cheal, who went in, said hello to Houghton and went back to her room. Vivian Mond headed upstairs with her bag, only to be stopped by Houghton. ¡°Come here.¡± Houghton said. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You bought a cell phone?¡± Houghton gazed at the tote bag Vivian Mond was carrying in her hand and showed his displeasure. ¡°Is there a problem? What an age, it¡¯s so ufortable not to have a cell phone, besides it¡¯s convenient for me to study.¡± She exined to Houghton with a bemused gaze and turned to go upstairs. When she reached the corner of the stairs, she stopped her steps and looked back at him, ¡°I came to the Hidden Tribe, not to go to jail. You should know my nature, the most insubordinate, the harsher I am the more rebellious I be.¡± This was a warning to Houghton. She just bought a cell phone at the bazaar, and Houghton was upset. Chapter 763 : Meeting in a group Vivian Mond knew that Houghton was afraid of losing control of her, but he knew better than that she was out of control. On the couch sat Houghton and Destiny, both of whom looked at Vivian Mond, who had disappeared at the end of the stairs, and looked at each other with despair. ¡°Teacher, are we being too indulgent with her?¡± Destiny raised her hand to lift the bangs on her forehead and sighed, ¡°After tomorrow, the Hidden Tribe will be more and more lively, and if she continues, she will be like a wild horse out of control.¡± At that time, it would be as difficult as heaven to bind Vivian Mond. ¡°Ugh ¡­¡± Houghton picked up his cigarette stick, twirled a bit of tobo out of the sac pouch and put it in the stem, lit it, and took a puff. He was used to smoking like this, and after a lifetime of habit, he got this habit into his bones. Just like Vivian mond, she was very assertive since childhood. How could she easily yield to others? ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about her, just keep an eye on that kid Aidan and don¡¯t let him go out and cause any more trouble.¡± Houghton changed the subject. Seeing that Houghton didn¡¯t want to talk about Vivian Mond, Destinee didn¡¯t say anything more. In the evening, Morris Cheal appeared in Vivian Mond¡¯s room as usual. The couple has a loving and lingering affair, with a lot of panting, but they keep their voices down to avoid being noticed. Afterwards, Vivian Mond snuggled into Morris Cheal¡¯s arms, ¡°Morris, tomorrow Anthony and the others areing to the Hidden n, what will you ¡­ do if your identity is discovered?¡± The river is often walking which has not wet shoes. Morris Cheal although disguised extremely well, but the paper can not cover the fire, there will eventually reveal the day of the horse¡¯s feet. The man put his arm around her waist and gently patted his fingers on her back with infinite tenderness, ¡°There are still two months to go before the session ceremony of the new head of the Hidden n, even if they can¡¯t find me, I will have to disclose my identity by then. So, sooner orter it¡¯s just a matter of time, it doesn¡¯t affect much.¡± ¡°Two months, it¡¯s not long, it¡¯s not short, there¡¯s no guarantee that there won¡¯t be an ident.¡± ¡°Silly girl, what¡¯s the harm if they know, I also don¡¯t want to keep seeing you with my current appearance, in case one day you think I¡¯m ugly and turn into someone else¡¯s arms, what can I do?¡± ¡°Pfft ¡­ what to say.¡± Vivian Mond managed to be amused by Morris Cheal. Suddenly, she thought of something and asked, ¡°Say, have you met the future Hidden n Chief of the Hidden n since you came to the Hidden n?¡± The future Hidden n Chief, naturally, is Deborah Baron¡¯s daughter. ¡°I¡¯ve seen her, she¡¯s not bad looking. But not as graceful as my wife.¡± ¡°Ch, if you want to praise others, just do it, why bring me along? I¡¯m not jealous.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°But my Vivian doesn¡¯t care about me so much, what if I get jealous? I¡¯m not only jealous, I want to eat you ¡­¡± Morris Cheal sped the back of her head with his palm and leaned down, covering her lips again. The kiss, soft as water, turned wilder and wilder, and finally Vivian Mond was lost in Morris Cheal¡¯s heavy breathing. The next day. The Cain tribe still looks peaceful on the surface, but in reality there are dark waves. Anthony, Ethan, Issac Shaw, Antina and the others quietly entered the Crypt territory today and settled in as quickly as possible. Vivian Mond had been seriously learning thenguage of the Hidden Tribe, quite a kind of ¡®two ears do not hear things outside the window, one mind only read the sage book¡¯ meaning. Until this day she received an invitation from Myron Baron, ¡°Hi Vivian fairy, what are you up to?¡± At the other end of the line was Myron Baron¡¯s impish voice. Vivian Mond looked at the thick book in front of her, filled with a whole page of cryptic words that made her hands hurt and her brain buzz with pain. She shrugged it off, leaned backzily in her chair, looked out the window, and said perfunctorily, ¡°Myron young master something?¡± ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ is not much of a problem. This is not your sister¡¯s friends came to the hidden tribe, I as the host organized a bureau, a bonfire party,e together to liven up ah.¡± The other party is generous invitation. Sister? As soon as she heard this, Vivian Mond knew that Yoona Lee and Myron Baron had hooked up. She wanted to refuse, but finally nodded yes, ¡°Okay. What time?¡± Sooner orter, they would have to meet, and avoiding them wouldn¡¯t solve anything. Besides, meeting them now would be a good way to learn about thetest real-time developments of the Hidden Tribe, and there was no harm in it. ¡°Just tonight. Do you want me to pick you up?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Vivian Mond didn¡¯t pretend to be a fool, and agreed readily. She should not have met with Myron Baron in her current awkward situation, but Vivian Mond was a rebel by nature, and the more Houghton and the others tried to control her, the more she wanted to go against them. Because ¡­ She also has her own agenda. Morris Cheal said, do not trust anyone but yourself. So, Vivian Mond chose to go deeper into the tiger¡¯s den. Chapter 764 At lunchtime, as they sat at the table, Vivian Mond chewed and ate Morris Cheal¡¯s lunch, feeling that he was getting better and better at cooking. But it was such a wless man who could put his life on the line for her, and even put himself on the line for her. Morris Cheal¡¯s ¡®sacrifice¡¯, she saw in her eyes, and her guilt grew. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m going out for the night.¡± Vivian Mond chucked a piece of kang tofu, took a bite, and said with downcast eyes, ¡°Myron Baron asked me out.¡± One second, there was the sound of chopsticks clinking against the porcin bowl on the table, and the next, the table was instantly silent. Even though Vivian Mond could feel the burning eyes on her body with her head down, she continued to eat her rice calmly, pretending to be invisible. Houghton face grim, subconsciously and sitting opposite Destiny nced at each other, not waiting for him to speak, but Aidan Sabastian could not resist jumping out ¡­ ¡°You have a meeting with Myron Baron? Vivian sister, you can¡¯t see that Myron Baron wants to pick you up?¡± His words were blunt. Vivian Mond put a piece of braised fish in her bowl, picked the thorns and said lightly, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You knew and you went on the date?¡± He suddenly raised his voice and wrote the word ¡°dissatisfaction¡± on his face, with a look that looked like he was looking at an idiot. ¡°There are Anthony and others who are going to the appointment today, and I know them all.¡± Finally, she exined. As she spoke, Vivian Mond deliberately nced at Houghton, and found that Houghton was greatly relieved after hearing her words. ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t care?¡± Aidan Sabastian looked at Houghton, waiting for him to speak up and reprimand Vivian Mond, but didn¡¯t wait for him to speak. Houghton ate his own rice, ¡°She has her own opinion, it¡¯s useless for me to say more.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go, too.¡± Aidan Sabastian said. ¡°No!¡± ¡°No!¡± Before the end of Aidan Sabastian¡¯s sentence could fall, Destiny and Houghton¡¯s voices of objection immediately rang out in relentless refusal. Aidan Sabastian: ¡°¡­¡± His expression stiffened, his mouth still holding the ¡®go¡¯ pronunciation of the word muzzle, staring nkly at Destiny, his face gloomy with a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡°You guys ¡­ you ¡­ forget it ¡­¡± Found that there is no use talking to them about this, so he turned towards Vivian Mond for help, ¡°Vivian sister, you take me, I will be very good, will not give you a drag, and will not cause trouble.¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just take Carl with me.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Her husband, of course, had to be taken with her. ¡°He, Carl, is a fool, and he can¡¯t trante, so he¡¯s better than me?¡± Idiot! Vivian Mond¡¯s hand holding the chopsticks stiffened slightly and gave him a nk look, cursing in her heart: Your whole family is the fool. ¡°They all speak Mandarin, so you don¡¯t need to trante.¡± Vivian Mond said, directly put down the chopsticks, ¡°I¡¯m full, go study.¡± ¡°Eh, hey? Sister Vivian, don¡¯t you go~ Vivian¡­ sister¡­¡± Aidan Sabastian called out to Vivian Mond, but she didn¡¯t return her head, which really disappointed Aidan Sabastian. He sighed helplessly, nced at the kitchen, and a n came to his mind. After the meal, Aidan Sabastian diligently put away the dishes, and then walked up to Morris Cheal and handed him a cigarette, ¡°Carl, how about a cigarette?¡± Morris Cheal, who was putting away the dishes, put the rag aside and shook his head while washing his hands, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t smoke.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t smoke?¡± Aidan Sabastian¡¯s brow tightened and he looked down fiddling with the cigarette in his hand, ¡°No smoking ¡­, then ¡­ you wait for me.¡± He ran out of the kitchen in a sh, and half a dozen times turned back. Chapter 765 : Trying to pick up his wife ¡°Here, do you like this one?¡± Aidan Sabastian handed a jar of wine to Morris Cheal, ¡°This is the best drunken Qing wine of our Hidden n, ten years old, I can¡¯t even spare it for my grandfather.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re really an unfilial grandson.¡± Morris Cheal stood aside, ncing faintly at the jar of wine in his hand, and said with a deep sense of meaning. For some reason, Aidan Sabastian always felt that he was being scolded, but he had no proof. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, haven¡¯t you already started protecting my sister Vivian, then we are friends from now on. Between brothers, there are blessings to share, it¡¯s only right to give you a drink.¡± ¡°As far as I know, you and Miss have known each other for a few days.¡± ¡°Why, what do you know? I met Sister Vivian ten years ago, so I¡¯m an old acquaintance. To say the least, it was love at first sight for her, I was ¡­¡± Aidan Sabastian recalled once, his face involuntarily overflowing with a bright smile, but halfway through, he suddenly converge smile, ¡°Forget it, with you to say these do what. I¡¯ll give you this wine, you find an excuse to leave this afternoon, so I can apany Sister Vivian to the banquet together.¡± Love at first sight?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Morris Cheal had suspected Aidan Sabastian¡¯s feelings for Vivian Mond, but he hadn¡¯t thought he¡¯d have thought of her ten years ago. To say the least, it was many years before him. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t drink either.¡± Morris Cheal refused. But instead of his usual crisp, cold tone of voice, he spoke with a bit of naivete, giving a sense of sincerity. ¡°Huh? And you don¡¯t drink?¡± The fact that he doesn¡¯t smoke or drink makes it difficult for Aidan Sabastian. I thought he smoked, Aidan Sabastian intended to give him a few cigarettes, but who knows he does not smoke and drink. He was holding a jar of wine, thinking about it for a long time, his eyes lit up and he smiled towards Morris Cheal, ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± And a slip of the tongue turned away from the kitchen, five minutester the wind rushed into the kitchen, found that ¡®Carl¡¯ people are not in the kitchen, and then went upstairs to his room. The door was opened and, as expected, he was lying in bed with his eyes closed. ¡°Carl, what are you doing here? I¡¯ve been looking all over for you.¡± Aidan Sabastian went to Morris Cheal¡¯s bedside and sat down, reached out and took a pile of money out of his pocket, took Morris Cheal¡¯s hand and shoved a thick pile of money directly into his hand, ¡°Money, the most practical. You take it, buy whatever you want, don¡¯t be polite to me. In the future, if you need anything, you can also tell me, brother I do my best, will help you.¡± Morris Cheal leaned against the bed, nced down at the money in his hand, and a little light shed in his eyes. It¡¯s funny to say that the next person bribed him with money and then tried to take advantage of the opportunity to pick up his wife. This thing ¡­ Morris Cheal cried andughed. For the first time, he found that his wife was so charming that she was able to get around! He reached out and flicked his hand over the edge of the neatly arranged bill and shook his head, ¡°Forget it, old Mr. Sabastian will scold me if he knows.¡± ¡°No, you won¡¯t. God knows it, you know it, and I know it, and no third person will ever know it.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll have a bad conscience.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Aidan Sabastian wanted to say something else, but soon realized what was going on and took another pile of bills out of his pocket and put them in his hand, ¡°Is that enough? If you still have a bad conscience, you can put these two piles of money over your heart, and it will give you peace of mind.¡± Aidan Sabastian went out of his way to be with Vivian Mond. God knows, these 20, 000 pieces of cryptic currency are equivalent to 100, 000 RMB, enough to make Aidan Sabastian¡¯s heart ache all night long. Chapter 766 Morris Cheal didn¡¯t agree quickly, with a ¡®reluctant¡¯ look, ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± ¡°It¡¯s settled, Carl, I¡¯ll go to my room and wait for your good news.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Aidan Sabastian was in a good mood and couldn¡¯t hide the smile between his eyes. He got up and left the room, closing the door behind him. Morris Cheal¡¯s face disappeared in an instant, and a cold frown appeared between his eyebrows, looking at the 20, 000 yuan in his hand, he shook his head helplessly and smiled. At 3:00 p. m., Aidan Sabastian came out of his room, changed into a formal dress, and looked radiant. When he met Houghton, he thought he was looking for him, so he smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, Carl told me that he had to go out for the afternoon, so I had to apany Vivian to the appointment.¡± ¡°Carl told me, but Vivian and Carl have just gone out, first to work and then to the appointment, no dy. You can just stay at home honestly.¡± Houghton¡¯s words undoubtedly gave Aidan Sabastian a st, he stood frozen in ce, his white face fell straight down. ¡°Not ¡­ how can he Carl go back on his word!?¡± He spent 20, 000 hidden dors to buy ¡®Carl¡¯, did not expect to be fooled. ¡°What¡¯s a rebel? He had something to do, but Vivian had nothing better to do than to go out with him.¡± Houghton exined and left. Houghton exined and walked away. But after two steps, he took a step, turned around, furrowed his white eyebrows and stared at him angrily, ¡°You brat, you bought Carl, didn¡¯t you? I said why he said he couldn¡¯t be with Vivian.¡± ¡°Ah, I ¡­¡± Aidan Sabastian was in tears, waving his hands, ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s not that Carl came to me and said he had something to do and asked me to stay with Vivian. Misunderstanding, misunderstanding.¡± He dropped his bitter face and smiled, turning back to the room. At that moment, the smile on his face was worse than crying. At the same time, at the bottom of the hill, in the SUV. Morris Cheal drove Vivian Mond, out of the city to the countryside, in a green mountain and water, he stopped. Side, looking at the passenger side of the small woman, slender fingers ying with a strand of hair at her temples, ¡°Tell me, what do I have to do with you to do?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong ¡­¡± Vivian Mond was looking out of the car window at the red and green scenery, coldly by Morris Cheal a question to confused. ¡°Vivian, howe I didn¡¯t realize you were so good at attracting butterflies before?¡± As he spoke, a bit of helplessness emerged in his pupils. The look in Vivian Mond¡¯s eyes made her feel a little sad, and she took his hand, ¡°What the hell, it¡¯s not true. ¡°You¡¯re very wrong to say I¡¯m imagining things.¡± Morris Cheal wrapped his arms around her waist and brought her into his arms and sat her on hisp, ¡°That¡¯s what Aidan Sabastian told me himself. Not only that, he also took 20, 000 hidden dors to bribe me to take advantage of the opportunity to pick you up, do you think I should teach him a hard lesson?¡± ¡°What ¡­ also, there is such a thing?¡± Heaven and earth, Vivian Mond really didn¡¯t find out that Aidan Sabastian was thinking of her in a wrong way. From the time she entered the Hidden Tribe, Aidan Sabastian had always been very warm to her, just like his sunny boy nature, charming and endearing. He had never thought that Aidan Sabastian actually had that kind of intention towards her. ¡°Vivian, I regret it.¡± Chapter 767 : Vivian is a little goblin Morris Cheal wrapped his arms around her waist and sat her across his legs, lifting his hand to hook her chin and gently rubbing his fingers over her skin in true confession, ¡°If I disclose my identity, will I be able to put an end to all those warblers around you?¡± ¡°Hey, ¡°ying ying¡± means women, right?¡± Vivian Mond managed to get augh out of him. But it had to be said that the way Morris Cheal was jealous ¡­ surprisingly somehow made her feel a little cute. And ¡­ a little pathetic. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about that.¡± Morris Cheal cupped her chin hand gently harder, with some punishing hint of children. ¡°Gee, Morris, what were you thinking.¡± Vivian Mond was amused by the jealous Morris Cheal, she put her arms around his neck and rubbed her head against his neck, ¡°You¡¯re the only one in my heart. I don¡¯t care about Aidan Sabastian or Myron Baron, even if a hundred men stood in front of me naked, they wouldn¡¯t be as attractive as my husband.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Of course I am.¡± She straightened up and nodded her head. She met his eyes and felt his concern in Morris Cheal¡¯s troubled face, and she was so distressed that she leaned over and kissed her lips of her own ord.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. But if you don¡¯t kiss her, you can¡¯t stop kissing her. Morris Cheal palm sp the back of her head, lips on her lips gently nibble, sucking, taste her lips sweet and soft, like touching the poppy, like an uncontroble sinking. It was only when they were breathing heavily that Vivian Mond reached out and patted his chest, trying to push him away, but Morris Cheal wouldn¡¯t let go. Vivian Mond could only let him kiss him with abandon, mumbling incoherently, ¡°Morris, stop it, or someone will find out.¡± The man¡¯s throbbing, and the bulging firmness, revealed his mind. But Vivian Mond was blushing and looking around nervously, afraid that Morris Cheal might not be able to restrain his emotions and do something about it and be caught. ¡°No. This side, very few peoplee. All around, it¡¯s all my people.¡± He closed his eyes, pressed his forehead against hers, and spoke back in a low, husky voice. This time, Vivian Mond had no reason to resist even if he wanted to. But ¡­ ¡°I ¡­ Morris, I¡¯m afraid ¡­¡± ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t be afraid, there is me.¡± ¡°It is with you in, I¡¯m just more afraid ¡­ afraid you are too raw, when the time is found there is no face to see.¡± Her small face surged with scarlet, and even the ears are flushed with red. Morris Cheal moved a little, wrapped his arms around her and leaned down close to her ear, ¡°But ¡­ I want to.¡± Vivian Mond: ¡°¡­¡± A sudden pain in her heart hurt. Thinking about the sacrifices Morris Cheal has made for her since her identity was revealed with his silent and selfless devotion, these ¡®debts¡¯ could only be repaid in three lifetimes. It would be outrageous to refuse his reasonable request for conjugal rtions now. The point is, Vivian Mond does not want to see Morris Cheal sad. A man who was willing to put his life on the line for her, how could she bear to see him suffocate. ¡°So ¡­ then let¡¯s ¡­ hurry up?¡± Her white teeth lightly bite red lips, gtinous skin through the red, delicate almost dripping water. It is that innocent look, just like a light feather in Morris Cheal heart tip tip incessantly titited, titited his desire to die. ¡°The actual fact is that you¡¯ll be able to get a lot more than just a few of these. Morris Cheal, who has always had excellent self-control, was defenseless in the face of Vivian Mond. Chapter 768 : Sophie is dead In the midst of the fall, drunkenness, seemingly straight up to the clouds, floating in the air. I don¡¯t know how many times, she helplessly crouched on his chest,zily closed her eyes, ¡°Morris ¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The man insatiably hugged her, fingertips rubbing her cheeks, lips swirling with a light smile. ¡°Mmmm ¡­¡± Vivian Mond made a sound that sounded as if it were nothing between her nostrils, but there were no words, only the desire to call his name. ¡°Good girl, get some sleep.¡± The man smoothly pulled a nket from the back row and put it on Vivian Mond, patting her back like a child, soothing her. The tired Vivian Mond really leaned into his arms and slept for a while. The insomnia she used to suffer from was gradually cured after she met Morris Cheal, which made Vivian Mond feel a bit miraculous. ¡­ L City. Sophie dragged her tired body back to the apartment, went straight to the bathroom, turned on the water and took a bath. Thinking about what happened in the bathroom of The Smith family, she only felt infinite shame flooding her heart, and she shed tears of aggression. Soaking in the bathtub, I don¡¯t know how long it took, the water in the tub was cold, she didn¡¯t know. Crying and crying, people fell asleep from exhaustion. On the other hand, Philip Dixon saw Sophie¡¯s disheveled and sad appearance after he was done, and felt guilty. Leaving The Smith family, he went to a bar alone to get drunk. But no matter how much he drank, his mind was filled with Sophie¡¯s sad and tearful appearance. A call went through, but there was no answer. Philip Dixon made another call, and still no one answered. After five or six calls in a row, there was still no response. Philip Dixon panic, heart ache thump a moment, a bad feeling rushed to the heart. He took the ss of wine in front of him, drank the remaining half of it, and got up to leave the bar. First he went to the office, but found no one there, then he went to the hospital where Warren¡¯s mother was, and there was no Sophie. Finally, he went to Sophie¡¯s rented apartment. Because he had lived here before, Philip Dixon knew that Sophie¡¯s spare key was under the carpet, so he found it and opened the door and rushed in. ¡°Sophie?¡± No one was in the living room, went to the bedroom, which was also empty. Philip Dixon looked at the bag and cell phone dropped on the couch; it was obvious Sophie was home. His eyes finallynded on the direction of the bathroom and he stepped over to it. The bathroom door was half hidden, and he called out ¡®Sophie¡¯, but no one answered. In that moment, the pain like a heart attack swept through his body, and even his fingertips trembled slightly. ¡°It won¡¯t.¡± A bad thought came to Philip Dixon¡¯s mind, but he quickly shook his head in denial. Tiptoe push open the door and walk in, every movement is like a very slow motion. It wasn¡¯t until the others were in the bathroom that this revealed a person floating on the tub.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Buzz¨C Philip Dixon body stiffened, pupils seismic like staring at the small woman floating on the bathtub, the face swish white. ¡°Sophie?¡± He did his best to shout Sophie¡¯s name, but who knows, his voice came out as dull and low as a male duck¡¯s voice, his voice was too small to be heard. Philip Dixon stepped forward to walk, but his feet were as heavy as lead, unable to lift his legs. Trying to call out Sophie¡¯s name again, he found out after the fact that he could not shout. The Smith family bathroom scene after scene came to mind, scene after scene, the memory of the fragments of the ck and white. Philip Dixon felt for the first time the feeling of remorse that hit his heart. Did he go too far. ¡°Sophie¡­ Sophie?¡± It was a long time before Philip Dixon recovered, busy pouncing on Sophie, a handful of her from the water. Chapter 769 H, ssh, directly soaked Philip Dixon¡¯s clothes. Wrapping his arm around the woman¡¯s waist, he gently patted her cheek with one hand, ¡°Sophie ¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The woman in her arms issued from the nose to a call, curly long as butterfly wings eyshes blinked,zily opened his eyes, confused to see the appearance of Philip Dixon, can not help but chagrin, ¡°so annoying, dreaming to be haunted by you.¡± Philip Dixon: ¡°¡­¡± Damn, does this woman hate him that much? Philip Dixon, who has always been highly sought after by women, suffered an inexplicable blow and almost couldn¡¯t resist letting go and throwing the woman into the cold bathtub, but then noticed her skin gradually warming up and reached out to probe her forehead to know that Sophie had a fever. Just soaking in the cold water, skin also with a slight cool, out of the cold water soaking, skin bes hot. ¡°I can¡¯t help you.¡± Carrying Sophie back to her room, Philip Dixon rummaged through the apartment to find fever-reducing medicine, poured her a ss of water, and sat on the edge of the bed to feed Sophie the medicine. But she was dizzy and closed her eyes, not opening her mouth at all, which was a problem for Philip Dixon. In the end, Philip Dixon reached out and squeezed Sophie¡¯s cheeks, forcing her to open her mouth and pouring the medicine in. After that, he carefully gave her physical cooling. Philip Dixon drew a basin of water, soaked the towel, wrung it out, lifted the bedding and wiped her body, but when he saw the watery white skin like a milk bath, Philip Dixon just felt his throat tighten. ¡°Shit!¡± He twisted his brow, smashed the towel directly into the washbasin, turned around and rushed out of the bedroom. Bang! He casually closed the bedroom door and stood in the bathroom doorway for a long time, his hand hanging at his side clenched slightly, only to feel an evil fire faintly stirring inside his body. Philip Dixon grabbed his jacket and wanted to leave the apartment, but when he thought of Sophie¡¯s high fever, he had to stay with her. Returning to the room, Philip Dixon looked at her sleeping and had to patiently wring out the towel to wipe her body again ¡­ ¡°Ah, what are you doing!¡± ¡°Well ¡­ bastard!¡± Suddenly a scream sounded, not waiting for Philip Dixon to react, he was kicked to the ground, and coincidentally, fell on his ass in the water basin, sshing the water out of the basin. Philip Dixon swore to God that this moment was the greatest shame of his life. Sophie woke up and grabbed the bedding and wrapped it tightly around herself, looking at Philip Dixon in horror, ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ you bastard, get out, get out! ¡± Sophie woke up from her sleep after drinking fever-reducing drops and opened her eyes to see Philip Dixon lifting the bedding andying his hands on her ¡­ The Smith family, she was afraid of Philip Dixon from the bottom of her heart, so when she saw him like this, she was so scared that she kicked him out. At this moment, Sophie clearly saw the towel Philip Dixon was holding in his hand, as well as the washbasin under him, as if she understood what ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re fucking crazy, actually kicked me?¡± The wretched Philip Dixon got up from the basin, looked down at his wet pants, his face was blue, the hand holding the towel was clenched tightly, and his bones clicked at the knuckles.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°I ¡­¡± Sophie cowered in fear, afraid to look Philip Dixon in the eye, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± ¡°What the hell, I¡¯m sick in the head to worry about you!¡± Philip Dixon, who had never been so humiliated, mmed the towel on the floor, turned around and threw the door open. The door mmed shut with a loud ng, shaking the window ss. Sophie was scared to tremble, the atmosphere did not dare toe out, ncing at the towel and water basin on the floor, suddenly felt that they may have misunderstood Philip Dixon. Chapter 770 : Goodbye The Hidden Tribe. Myron Baron arrived at the bottom of Penthouse Hill and made a call to Vivian, waking her up as she leaned into Morris¡¯ arms. Picking up her phone, she looked at the string of phone numbers jumping on the screen and knew it was Myron Baron¡¯s call. She had just changed her phone yesterday, and no one knew her phone number except Myron Baron. Before answering the phone, she nced at Morris and pressed the speakerphone, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Miss Vivian, where are you?¡± The other party asked. Vivian tilted her head and looked around, not knowing where this was, so she could only say, ¡°I¡¯m out on a whim, send me a location, I¡¯lle straight to youter.¡± Myron Baron was dissatisfied when he came to pick up Vivian and didn¡¯t see her, but he didn¡¯t show it, he just smiled, ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll send you a location for your phone.¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s settled.¡± Vivian hung up the phone, leanedzily in Morris¡¯s arms, wrapped her arms around his waist, and squinted her eyes, ¡°They¡¯re all here, is the Hidden Tribe ¡­ about to change?¡± ¡°Soldiers wille, water wille, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± He reassured her. Although this is so, but Vivian vaguely always a little uneasy. Afterwards, the two of them fixed their attire and drove off, following the address given by Myron Baron. Arriving at the destination an hour and a halfter, it was already 6:30 p. m. and the sun was setting in the west. The bonfire feast Myron Baron chose was on awn outside the Hermitage Pce. The northernwn was surrounded by mountains and water, and as night fell, the fireflies jumped between the grass, making it even more beautiful under the bonfire. When they went in, they were stopped by soldiers outside, and Vivian revealed his identity before they were let in. As soon as they entered, Vivian saw Myron Baron greeting them, ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­ Miss Vivian, you are finally here. If you don¡¯te over, I¡¯m going to go over and pick you up myself.¡± When greeting Vivian, Myron Baron took a look at the rustic bodyguard behind her and couldn¡¯t help but give him a nk look. ¡°Sorry, something came upte.¡± Vivian jowled slightly and returned politely and courteously.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°No harm no foul,e on, let¡¯s go over.¡± Myron Baron smiled brightly, led Vivian towards the campfire and said aloud, ¡°Everyone, look what I¡¯ve brought you as a distinguished guest.¡± Several people sitting around the campfire looked back, and when they saw it was Vivian, they all looked surprised and thoughtful. ¡°Vivian?¡± The most excited person was Issac Shaw. The moment he saw Vivian, he instantly stood up from the ground, walked towards her and said with concern, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the guest Prince Myron said was you. It¡¯s been a long time, how have you been?¡± Issac Shaw ignored Antina, not even noticing the shadowy gaze of jealous hatred that Antina cast. ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t my sister. What a coincidence to meet you here.¡± Yoona Lee said with a smirk. Anthony got up and walked with his arms around his chest, ¡°We meet again.¡± Fraser got up and looked at her without saying anything, but his eyes were full of a thousand words. As for Ethan beside Anthony, his expression was cold and iparable, standing aside without speaking, only ncing deeply at the man behind Vivian. ¡°Brother Myron, you are too unkind. When did you ask my sister out, howe you didn¡¯t even let me know?¡± Yoona Lee lightly bit her red lips, her body gently touched on Myron Baron¡¯s body, venting her discontent. The two of them look exactly the same, but Myron Baron thinks Yoona Lee is too frivolous, so he does not have the slightest desire to conquer. Chapter 771 : The prince is in a rage ¡°It¡¯s not all seen, hahaha ¡­¡± Myron Baron a pair of eyes have been staring at Vivian, pupils bursting out of the burning light. That look made Morris look extraordinarily unpleasant. Vivian ignored Yoona Lee, just smiled slightly at Myron Baron, then walked up to Issac Shaw, ¡°Long time no see. I wasn¡¯t able to attend your wedding with Antinast time, so it¡¯s not toote to say ¡®happy wedding¡¯, right?¡± As she spoke to Issac Shaw, she tilted her head to look at Antina, who hade from behind, and her red lips pulled up in a light smile.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Antina did not reject the sincere gaze and blessing, nor did she feel that Vivian was overly hypocritical. Antina knows very well that Vivian only has Morris in his heart, even if Issac Shaw can¡¯t let go of Vivian, it¡¯s only her unrequited love. But even so, jealousy is deeply rooted in her heart, and it is too difficult to eradicate it. Antina walks up to Issac Shaw and takes his arm with an intimate look, ¡°Thank you.¡± Never a word about the chase at the West Hill vi to each other! ¡°Come on,e on, what are you standing for, sit down. We all know each other, and don¡¯t be too polite.¡± Myron Baron greeted aloud and subconsciously tried to take Vivian¡¯s wrist and lead her to a seat. However, if he was fast, how could he be faster than Morris? The speed was so fast that Myron Baron was looking ahead at them and did not notice Vivian being pushed away, so he reached out and grabbed Morris¡¯s wrist directly. Myron Baron had thought to take the initiative to hold ¡®Vivian¡¯, with her nature will certainly struggle to resist, but actually half a reaction did not. He was a little pleased, and even fingertips also gently rubbed the ¡®her¡¯ skin, this thought Vivian born like a flower, white and beautiful, skin must be delicate and smooth as peeled eggs, but who knows the skin does not feel soft to the touch, and even feel the skin with the same as men. Just when Myron Baron mind confused, found in front of several people look different look over, each face with a sly smile ¡­ He froze, inclined his head to look over, and suddenly found himself holding arge man. One with a mole on his face, dark and ugly ¡­ Carl! ¡°Prince Myron interests are really different from the normal people.¡± Vivian stifled augh, almost did not hold in internal injuries. Myron Baron is Deborah Baron¡¯s youngest son, naturally also the youngest prince, outside Vivian can call ¡®Myron young master¡¯, in just outside the royal pce, she must also shout a ¡®Myron prince ¡®. ¡°Pfft ¡­¡± Anthony¡¯s eyes lit up and he couldn¡¯t help but look at Myron Baron with more deep meaning. ¡°Get the hell out of the way!¡± An embarrassed Myron Baron red at Morris with sharp eyes, hating to strangle him to death. ¡°Who gave you permission toe in, get the hell out of here.¡± Morris kept his head down and didn¡¯t say anything, trying to reduce his presence. Most of the people in the room were familiar with him and knew him by heart, so he was bound to expose himself by talking more. ¡°He is my man, and since Prince Myron is not wee, we will leave.¡± The man ced on the tip of his heart was bullied, Vivian of course had to stand up for him. Saying that, she looked at Morris, ¡°Carl, since Prince Myron is not wee, let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Morris tacitly cooperated and turned around with her to leave. ¡°I said tell him to go away, do you still n to let a small bodyguard fall?¡± Myron Baron blushed hard and was forced to exin helplessly. Chapter 772 : Killing Yoona Lee ¡°Prince Myron is right. vivian,e and sit down.¡± Fraser was as gentle as ever with Vivian. Issac Shaw looked at Vivian, his ink-dyed eyebrows knitted, his eyes nced at Antina beside him, but finally did not say anything. Yoona Lee, however, gave Vivian a resentful nce and Fraser a furious re before settling down unceremoniously next to Myron Baron¡¯s main seat. The campfire was lit on thewn, and seven or eight rectangr low tables were set up around it, with two futon cushions at each table, and the table was full of food and wine, color and vor. ¡°She is an honored guest I invited, so naturally she sits next to me.¡± Myron Baron rebuffed Fraser and said politely to Vivian, ¡°Miss Vivian, this way please.¡± Whether it was Fraser or Myron Baron, Vivian wanted to refuse, otherwise she was afraid that she would be severely cleaned up by someone who was jealous in the evening, and that would be a disaster. ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°Come and sit down, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to eat you.¡± Myron Baron did not give Vivian a chance to retort at all, tugging her hand and sitting on the main seat.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. At that moment, Vivian only felt a chill down her back and shook off his hand in seconds, fearing that if she was one stepter, Morris¡¯ forty-meter knife would be directly on Myron Baron¡¯s neck. ¡°I can walk by myself.¡± She smiled sardonically. Then, Myron Baron raised his hand and snapped his fingers, and a band came over to y, and a group of beautiful women in cloistered costumes came forward to dance. There was a peaceful scene of singing and dancing and mingling. ¡°Come on, drink.¡± Myron Baron held the wine, clinked sses with the crowd, and smilingly said to Vivian: ¡°This is our best wine from the Hidden Tribe, it tastes good, you should try it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Vivian politely responded. Yoona Lee was jealous when she saw her with Myron Baron, and said sarcastically, ¡°You have a good heart, your husband died not long ago, and now you are so close to other men, aren¡¯t you afraid that he will die in peace?¡± At these words, Vivian¡¯s face smile stiffened, the hand holding the cup gave a slight pause, and slowly raised the ss and drank under the eyes of the crowd. The orange glow of the campfire fell on her face, making her features even more feminine, and she couldn¡¯t even see a trace of irritation. But at that moment, Vivian put down her ss, picked up a chopstick on the table, and shot it out with the speed of lightning. The chopstick flew straight to Yoona Lee, and went straight through the palm of her hand holding the ss. Snap- ¡°Ah!!!¡± The wine ss fell with a crash and snapped on the wooden table, sshing the liquid on the hem of Yoona Lee¡¯s skirt, along with the blood that spilled out of her pierced palm, staining her skirt red. ¡°You¡¯re right about one thing, he won¡¯t rest in peace. That¡¯s because ¡­ you¡¯re not dead yet!¡± Vivian¡¯s face sank and his gaze was shady. The dancers who were dancing saw this scene and were so scared that they just ran away. The ying band came to a screeching halt, and the surroundings fell silent, except for Yoona Lee¡¯s screams that continued. Fraser¡¯s main responsibility is to protect Yoona Lee, when he saw Yoona Lee was injured, he immediately got up and came over, knitted his brows and asked Vivian, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Vivian sneered, ¡°What am I doing, can¡¯t you see? I told you, I will kill her sooner orter. Since you wanted to protect her, you shouldn¡¯t have let her scurry around like a dog in front of me!¡± Although Morris is not dead, Vivian has put up with Yoona Lee for a long time. If Yoona Lee hadn¡¯t provoked her again and again, she would have been prepared to put up with her regardless of her past. Chapter 773 : Scared to Pee After all, she also exists because of her own genes and is a special life form. Naive Yoona Lee does not know how to cherish. ¡°Vivian, you ¡­ have a lot of nerve, you actually want to kill me in the ¡­ royal pce of the Hidden Tribe, are you defying the Lord of the Hidden Tribe?¡± Yoona Lee covered her left hand, a chopstick was still inserted in the palm of her hand, crimson blood was flowing down the chopstick, the pain made her face pale and she couldn¡¯t stop trembling. The pain made her face pale and she couldn¡¯t stop trembling. Hatred surged to her heart, she wanted to jump in front of Vivian and draw her tendons and drink her blood, but it was hard to kill the hatred in her heart. But this is the Hidden Tribe, so she can¡¯t be reckless. ¡°You¡¯re about to die, and you still care about where this is.¡± She sneered conspiratorially, ¡°But ¡­ know where you are buried before you die, you can also die in peace.¡± After saying that, Vivian took a step towards Yoona Lee ¡­ The atmosphere at this moment is tense, Issac Shaw couple and Anthony, Ethan, Myron Baron are watching from the wall. Anthony conspired secretly with Yoona Lee, but could not tantly take sides to avoid exposure. ¡°With me here, you can¡¯t touch her.¡± Fraser stood in front of Yoona Lee. Looking at the man in front of him, as gentle and elegant as he used to be, the face ovepped with the one he remembered from several years ago. Everything seemed to be the same, yet everything had changed. Vivian¡¯s red lips pulled out a faint smile, ¡°Then try.¡± As she spoke, she leaned down slightly and clutched another chopstick on the low table in her hand, while giving Fraser a flying kick ¡­ Fraser did not expect Vivian to really fight, and although he med Yoona Lee for deserving this fate, he had to protect her again. He took a side step to avoid Vivian¡¯s strike, but saw her hand holding the chopsticks directly to his face. He took a few steps back, and Vivian¡¯s stance changed and attacked Yoona Lee again. ¡°Ah, Fraser save ¡­ save me ¡­¡± Yoona Lee was so frightened that she lost her face. The time she disappeared, although she had practiced martial arts, but that little move to Vivian is a fancy fist and leg, not at all useful. In addition, she was injured, her reaction is also very slow. Myron Baron sat still, sipping wine while looking at Vivian, only to feel that this woman has amazed him again and again. Myron Baron likes all the women in the ring, as long as they are outstanding, and his liking for Vivian is only superficial, a kind of physical pursuit of women by men. ¡°Issac, look, people deeply in love with the end is her dead husband.¡± Antina saw that the fight over there is happy, took the opportunity to remind Issac Shaw. I hope Issac Shaw can see clearly that Vivian loved Morris from the beginning to the end. Even if Morris dies, he doesn¡¯t stand a chance! ¡°Yoona Lee, damn it.¡± Issac Shaw finished the remaining half ss of wine in one gulp, heavily put the ss on the table and wanted to get up to deal with Fraser. But at that moment, ¡®Carl¡¯ had already stepped forward before him and struck at Fraser.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Morris is far more skilled than Fraser, but in order to conceal his edge, he deliberately slowed down his movements to look as clumsy as possible, but also seeded in holding Fraser at bay. Vivian was relieved to see Morris take action. ncing slightly, his cool eyes fell on Yoona Lee, holding chopsticks in his right hand and rotating at his fingertips, ¡°you always have to pay back when youe out. Yoona Lee, I gave you a chance.¡± ¡°Vivian, you can¡¯t kill me. This is in the Hidden Tribe, you can¡¯t ¡­ can¡¯t kill me ¡­¡± Yoona Lee was so frightened that her face turned pale and she backed up, subconsciously shouting, ¡°Fraser, help me, oooh ¡­ she, she¡¯s going to kill me ¡­¡± Although begging for help, but Fraser and ¡®Carl¡¯ fight very strong, where can still care about her. Chapter 774 : Disgraceful Helplessly, she pulled her leg and ran towards Anthony, ¡°Anthony ¡­ ah!¡± The person just turned and ran two steps, Vivian¡¯s hands chopsticks flew out and nailed him directly on the calf, hurting him heavily on the ground, a miserable scream. A hostile Vivian slowly walked up to her, stepped on her calf and leaned down to pull the chopsticks out. With a whoosh of pain, Yoona Lee screamed at the top of her lungs again, her voice cutting through the sky with extra loudness. The guards not far away saw the situation, because there is no Myron Baron¡¯s order, also do not dare to go forward. Vivian moved his feet and stepped directly on Yoona Lee¡¯s abdomen, leaned over, propped his left elbow on his knee, and yed with the scarlet blood-stained chopsticks with his right hand, gently sliding them on Yoona Lee¡¯s fair face, leaving a bright red blood stain. The chopsticks finally rested on Yoona Lee¡¯s neck, Vivian¡¯s face gradually sank, ¡°Yoona Lee, you brought this on yourself. In your next life, remember to be a good person!¡± The words fell, Vivian raised his hand and stabbed downward violently. At that moment, Yoona Lee¡¯s pupils widened, as if she saw the god of death approaching, and it was the first time she felt death so close to her. ¡°Stop!¡± In the nick of time, a stone was shot from afar and hit the chopsticks in Vivian¡¯s hand with great precision. The crowd inclined their heads to look over, and they saw a man and a woman walking over. The two were dressed in the n uniform of the Hidden n, and came with a high view and an umon temperament. ¡°How dare you, to openly kill someone outside my Hidden n¡¯s royal pce. Is it that you don¡¯t put my Hidden n royal family in your eyes?¡± The words were spoken in Mandarin. It must be that the other party already knew their identities like the back of their hand. And then, the man who spoke skewed his gaze back to Myron Baron and said in the Hidden nnguage, ¡°Myron, as a prince, you sit back and do nothing?¡± ¡°Yes, big brother has a point. You are also too indulgent.¡± The woman on the sideined. ¡°Aiya, big brother, elder sister, they are all highly skilled and not something I can control with a word. I¡¯m helpless too.¡± Myron Baron shrugged his shoulders and spread his hands. Morris and Fraser also stopped, and Vivian straightened up and spared Yoona Lee¡¯s life. And Yoona Lee, smelling a chance of survival, rolled and crawled behind Anthony, hiding behind him and shaking like chaff. Anthony, who was drinking a ss of wine, watched several people approaching, and was frowning and thinking, when suddenly his nose sniffed subconsciously and smelled a smell of urine. His face chilled and he nced at Yoona Lee behind him, his eyes fell on her skirt. With just one look, Yoona Lee knew what was going on, and she had to move back.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Get lost!¡± Anthony reprimanded lightly with a disgusted face. The ce to eat and drink was tainted, even the air felt unclean. He instantly felt that Yoona Lee was worthless enough to let Vivian give a scare and be incontinent. The campfire feast, the surrounding light is not too strong, Yoona Lee wearing a light-colored dress, even if incontinence can not be seen, but can let people smell a smell. Only the evening breeze gently blew away the scent in no time. ¡°Let me introduce to you all. This is my big brother Martin Baron, and she is my eldest sister Marilyn Baron, also known as our young master of the Hidden n.¡± Myron Baron introduced the two to several people. Anthony, Issac Shaw, Antina, Fraser, and Ethan immediately came forward and greeted each other respectfully and politely. Vivian and Morris stood aside, not squealing, not bothering to fawn. Martin Baron put his hands behind his back, his unfathomable eyes fell on Vivian, took a look at her, and finally said to the servant trailing behind him, ¡°Someone, take Miss Yoona Lee to change her clothes.¡± Chapter 775 : Morris is madly jealous ¡°Yes, Grand Prince.¡± The servant walked up to Yoona Lee, ¡°Miss Lee,e with me.¡± The wretched Yoona Lee was afraid of her embarrassment and immediately followed the maid.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You are Vivian?¡± Marilyn Baron walked up to Vivian and looked her up and down, with curiosity in her eyes. The people of the Hidden Tribe, all of them had deep and three-dimensional features, thick eyebrows and big eyes, especially Marilyn Baron¡¯s features were even better looking, with the beauty of an exotic girl, very eye catching. She also speaks in Mandarin. But Vivian just heard Marilyn Baron and Martin Baron talking fluently with Anthony in English, and couldn¡¯t help but secretly feel that Deborah Baron has a way of educating her children. Each of her three children is fluent in at least threenguages, and even Myron Baron, the most untalented of them, is fluent in eightnguages, so his ability ¡­ should not be underestimated. Vivian is even thinking, Deborah Baron children are so good, she is definitely under themand of all capable soldiers, Cindere Sabastian and Houghton can be Deborah Baron¡¯s opponent? ¡°Yes.¡± Vivian nodded, with a formic smile. ¡°I know you. You¡¯re Cindere Sabastian¡¯s daughter, and you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to take over the position of Lord of the Hidden n from me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Marilyn Baron inclined her head to look at Vivian and spoke with a smile on her lips. Her voice was as sweet as a silver bell, but her words made everyone in the room turn pale. Even Vivian, who was never surprised by anything, was stunned for a moment. She is Cindere Sabastian¡¯s daughter, everyone in the room knows that, but no one will bring it to the surface. And Marilyn Baron¡¯s words, for a moment, made people confused whether she was really stupid or fake foolish. Or maybe ¡­ The first thing you need to do is to give her a public face-saving? The crowd¡¯s eyes swiftly fell on Vivian¡¯s body, either as a wall, or watching the joke, or worried. ¡°You should ask Cindere Sabastian, she should be able to give you the exact answer.¡± Vivian said. ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ I¡¯m just asking, don¡¯t be too nervous. My mother has been sitting firmly as the head of the Hidden n for many years, and if you take it away overnight, it can only mean that my mother is not capable.¡± She smiled easily and naturally, and her smile even had a few moments of innocence. The anti-set operation made Vivian froze in his tracks. ¡°Come,e,e, everyone sit down, since they are friends of Fifth Brother, they are friends of my Marilyn Baron, and you don¡¯t have to be formal.¡± Marilyn Baron sat at the empty table across from her, where the maids had already prepared cutlery and good food and wine. She raised a ss of wine and stood up, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you all. I¡¯ll toast you all with this ss of wine, andter you can tell me a little about the outside world, okay?¡± ¡°Young Master Marilyn is very polite.¡± ¡°Young Master Marilyn has such a delightful personality, I, Antina, like to be friends with a girl like you.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to C when you have time, I will show you around C.¡± ¡°Young master Marilyn is a quick-witted person.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it, young master feel free.¡± ¡­ Vivian left Myron Baron and sat where Yoona Lee had just sat, and asked the maid to change two sets of tableware over as she settled in with Morris. As they mingled, Morris moved closer to Vivian and whispered in her ear, ¡°Marilyn Baron is not as innocent as she seems, so be careful.¡± Vivian raised her ss and took a sip, lowering her voice to say, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have just started with Fraser, what if you had exposed your identity?¡± ¡°No harm done. If I could, I would like to reveal my identity today. Otherwise ¡­¡± His own wife was about to be taken away. One Aidan Sabastian is enough to give him a headache, and now Issac Shaw and Fraser are both here, which really gives Morris a headache. Chapter 776 : Caught Confessing Myron Baron is simply coveting Vivian¡¯s beauty and is not to be feared, but the other three have a very different meaning to Vivian and invariably put enormous pressure on Morris. Therefore, he could not wait to disclose his identity. Although Morris¡¯s words did not finish, Vivian also heard her meaning, really can not do anything about her. Marilyn Baron was next to Anthony, who was talking to Marilyn Baron about the beauty and prosperity of C. She listened with great interest. ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Vivian said to Myron Baron, who was staring at her, and got up to leave. She said she was going to the bathroom, but in fact she just wanted to get some air on the hillside. The night, standing alone on the side of the hill, blowing the evening breeze, watching the starry river, the fireflies y, the night, bes particrly beautiful and silent. ¡°Thinking of him?¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded behind her. Vivian turned around and it was Issac Shaw. She shook her head, denying it. The ¡®he¡¯ that Issac Shaw was referring to was naturally the ¡®deceased¡¯ Morris, but Vivian was standing on the hillside, looking into the distance, with all the lights and prosperity, and felt a little depressed inside. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have brought Antina here.¡± The Cain tribe is in internal and external trouble, and is in danger at any time. Issac Shaw ced his hands in the pockets of his light gray jeans, standing side by side with her, looking into the distance, sighed, ¡°He is not here, if I do note again, who will protect you?¡± The evening breeze was slightly cool, but Issac Shaw¡¯s words brought endless warmth that wrapped around her and warmed her heart. Vivian then felt a soreness in her nose and a bit of guilt towards Issac Shaw. He hated Morris very much. If he knew Morris was still alive, would Issac Shaw have hated her along with him? ¡°Issac Shaw, someday, if I lie to you. Would you hate me?¡± She finally couldn¡¯t resist and asked the question from her heart. ¡°No.¡± Issac Shaw was categorical and did not think twice about it. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask what I would lie to you about?¡± ¡°I trust you, you wouldn¡¯t lie to me unless you had to, and you don¡¯t care to lie.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Vivianughed bitterly, ¡°You trust me too much. Not afraid that one day I will betray you?¡± Both hands breathed a sigh of relief, hands around his chest, side head, raised an eyebrow and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re not that kind of person.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± A sudden sourness at the bottom of the heart, some heartache paranoid Issac Shaw. ¡°Actually, Antina is very nice, she loves you very much, you should cherish her.¡± ¡°She is going to kill you, and you still say she is good. Then you, aren¡¯t you better and more worth cherishing?¡± ¡°You are already married.¡± ¡°You can get a divorce.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­ That¡¯s not very fair to her ¡­.¡± ¡°I owe her that and will find a way to make up for it.¡± Issac Shaw, somewhat annoyed, pulls a cigarette from the cigarette case, lights it, and takes a drag. In the darkness, the starburst of the cigarette shed on and off, like a glowing firefly with a red light. ¡°Vivian, do I ¡­ have a chance?¡± Issac Shaw was confessing. But the question asked did not wait for an answer. He smiled to himself, ¡°To say the least, I don¡¯t deserve you either. Although you have two children and have been married, but you are the future young master of the hidden tribe, and have a million dors. I¡¯m all alone, with nothing in my pocket, and seemingly nothing at all.¡± The contrast between the two was enormous. ¡°You should not be too presumptuous. In fact, you¡¯re very nice.¡± Vivian doesn¡¯t want to hear Issac Shaw belittle himself.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m nice, so what are the chances?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Vivian looked sideways at Issac Shaw, and between the nces of her eyes, she saw a man standing not far away. In the dimness, the familiar figure, even if the other party does not speak, she knows who the other party is . Noticing the difference, Issac Shaw also nced back. Chapter 777 : Revealing the Undercard ¡°The bodyguard Houghton found for you is in good hands. You have a lot of crouching tigers and hidden dragons around you.¡± Issac Shaw sighed with emotion. At first, he did not know Vivian¡¯s identity, butter, after knowing Vivian¡¯s identity, Issac Shaw did not even feel surprised. The aura she exudes from the inside is not like an ordinary person. Vivian withdrew her gaze and sighed as if nothing was wrong, ¡°It¡¯s not what I want.¡± What she wants is an ordinary and simple life, but it seems that God has given her a great joke. The first time I looked up at the sky, the stars were shining, the frogs were chirping all around, everything seemed to go back to the childhood midsummer, she was lying on her foster mother¡¯s knee, her foster mother was fanning her with a bushel fan, she was looking at the stars, counting them. ¡°You want to leave, I can help you.¡± Issac Shaw leaned a few inches closer to Vivian and lowered his voice to her ear. His words were absolutely heartfelt, and Vivian did not question them. It¡¯s just that ¡­ Issac Shaw was too good to her, too good to make her feel apologetic. Especially since Morris was still alive and standing not far away, and if Issac Shaw knew the truth when the time came ¡­ Can¡¯t imagine how angry he would be. ¡°Antina is nice, you don¡¯t let her down.¡± Vivian turned around, ¡°Let¡¯s go, if we don¡¯t go over there, they¡¯ll be gossiping.¡± Three or two steps, walk to Morris, even if a dim, Vivian can feel Morri¡¯s s eyes sharp, stare at her some difort. The three returned to the campfire and settled down, the people drank, while the sky chatted, as for the matter of the session of the hidden tribe, but not a word. The atmosphere was cordial and harmonious, and the wine gradually rxed people after three rounds. At this time Myron Baron got up and walked over to Vivian with a ss of wine and waved his hand at Morris, signaling him to go away. But the man ignored it and continued to drink with his head down. ¡°Miss Vivian, tell your bodyguard to go away, you don¡¯t have any eyesight.¡± Myron Baron was displeased. Vivian¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and exchanged a nce with Morris, ¡°You ¡­ want to, move over?¡± When speaking, to his pair of deep, cold eyes, can not help but have a little weak. The man¡¯s brow frowned slightly, got up, walked to the side of the empty table and sat down. Myron Baron gave a heated smile, ¡°You¡¯re really gentle with your bodyguard.¡± He sat down where Morris was sitting, ¡°I heard you can drink well,e over and have a couple of drinks with you.¡± ¡°Prince Myron is veryplimentary, I really can¡¯t hold my liquor.¡± ¡°My mother said that all beautiful women can deceive people. miss Vivian is no exception, hahaha ¡­e, I¡¯ll drink to you.¡± Myron Baron clinked sses with Vivian, and the generosity was so great that Vivian could only drink. ¡°Good drinking ah, hahaha ¡­ I¡¯ll pour you a drink ¡­,¡± Myron Baron picked up the bottle, only to find it empty, he waved his hand at the maid on the side. ¡°Go, bring some more bottles of wine over.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, Your Highness the Fifth Prince.¡± The servant immediately turned around and went to get the wine. ¡°Fifth Brother likes Miss Vivian so much, huh?¡± Marilyn Baron teased, and said to Vivian: ¡°Vivian, let me tell you, my fifth brother is a yboy, as long as he has some beauty, he can get his mouth on it, you must be careful.¡± The unconcealed disclosure of the bottom card. ¡°Elder sister, you¡¯re going too far, there is so say brother?¡± Myron Baron red at him. The conversation between the two made the crowd a little confused, Antina smiled and spoke, ¡°Who are you older anyway? Why do you call him ¡®Fifth Brother¡¯ and Prince Myron calls you ¡®Eldest Sister¡¯?¡± Chapter 778 : Like Vivian Antina got to the point, Martin Baron head up a bright smile, ¡°naturally Myron is the youngest. But when Myron and Marilyn werepeting as children, the bet was that if Myron won, Marilyn would call him brother, and he really did win that game. ¡± ¡°The rtionship between you siblings is so enviable.¡± Anthony sighed and continued to drink his wine. Under the bright light of the campfire, the disappointment and sadness under Anthony¡¯s eyes was particrly clear. It was probably because he thought of his siblings that he envied the harmony and affection of the WoCa family. ¡°Your Highness the Fifth Prince, the wine is here.¡± The servant brought over a jar of wine and knelt in front of the two men to help them pour the wine. And at that moment, Yoona Lee also walked towards this way, and her eyes swept a nce at the bottle of wine held by the servant, and her bright eyes shed a wry look. ¡°Come, let¡¯s drink this wine first,ter when the roasted wholemb is ready, please try my hidden tribe¡¯s special roasted wholemb.¡± Myron Baron is warm and hospitable, and has an easy-going personality, making people easily approachable. ¡°Thank you, Prince Myron, for your hospitality.¡± ¡°Cheers.¡± ¡°This is good wine.¡± ¡°Just now the Hidden Tribe heard that your Hidden Tribe roast wholemb is delicious, but I am a little bit looking forward to it.¡± ¡°I like eatingmb the most.¡± ¡­ The atmosphere was rxed and cordial as the people talked about one thing and another. However, there are so one or two people who are exceptions. For example, ¡®Carl¡¯, whose face was as gloomy as ink throughout the banquet but could be ignored, and Yoona Lee, who was so scared that she lost her face. One of them is reluctant to speak, and the other one tries to reduce her presence for fear of attracting attention andughing at her. After they put down their sses, Myron Baron turned back to the servants and said, ¡°Go ask if the wholemb is ready and bring it over.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± The servant turned around and left.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Not long after, several people carried two whole roastedmbs over, and two other people propped up the folding rack and set up the roastedmbs, wielding knives to cut the pieces. ¡°Wow, it smells good.¡± ¡°Looking at the outside charred and tender inside, so appetizing.¡± ¡°What spices are roasted? It smells great.¡± ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had a lot of roastedmb, but it doesn¡¯t smell this good. I likemb chops, can I have some more?¡± ¡­ The roastmb master took a knife and cut themb, put it on a te, and brought it to each person one by one. Martin Baron had a handsome smile on his face, ¡°Try them all, the roasted wholemb of the Hidden tribe is charred on the outside and juicy on the inside, it will surely bring you back.¡± Yoona Lee lovedmb, so Vivian was no exception. She looked at themb chops on the te, picked up the disposable gloves, and ate them. ¡°Here, this is the special secret sauce, dip it, it¡¯s even better.¡± Myron Baron got up and took a portion of the seasoning and put it in front of Vivian¡¯s face. Antina on the side smacked her lips repeatedly, ¡°Tsk tsk ¡­ Prince Myron is too biased, howe we don¡¯t have any?¡± ¡°Mostly because you are a married woman.¡± Anthony flirted. The crowd was amused. Only the person in question was on pins and needles, his eyes subconsciously looking at Morris at the next table, only to see him sullenly drinking and not saying a word. Fraser noticed Vivian¡¯s eyes and also looked at Morris, couldn¡¯t help but be curious, ¡°I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it before, but now I find Vivian your bodyguard looks familiar.¡± The fact that he said something carelessly drew everyone¡¯s attention, and all eyes looked at Morris in unison. Morris bowed his back and sat cross-legged, and did not look up, just silently bowed his head to drink and eat mutton. Chapter 779 ¡°He¡¯s so silent. If I hadn¡¯t just heard him speak, I would have thought he was mute.¡± Antina said. Marilyn Baron looked at Morris with interest, ¡°He may be mediocre looking, but at that moment he had a fight with Fraser and was very strong.¡± He said, he inclined his head to look at Martin Baron, ¡°Brother, I want to have a fight with him, okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Marilyn is a very good fighter, I¡¯d like to see it too.¡± ¡°You guys can spar.¡± ¡°Marilyn, don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been upset with him for a long time. Let¡¯s teach him a lesson for me. ¡°He is far more skillful than me, young master Marilyn should forget about it, be careful he will hurt you by mistake.¡± Finally, Fraser said a sentence. The words, which sounded normal, but on closer examination, seemed to be a provocation. Vivian can¡¯t figure out Fraser¡¯s meaning, his gaze unfathomable nce at Fraser, right into his line of sight, Fraser vainly averted his gaze. ¡°Hmph, you also underestimate me too much.¡± She raised her eyebrows and walked confidently up to Morris, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name? Can you spar with this young master?¡± Morris poured himself a drink from the bottle and replied indifferently, ¡°No.¡± The answer was light and breezy, but the refusal was crisp andplete. Yoona Lee, who had been silent after the embarrassment, held a grudge against ¡®Carl¡¯, and if he hadn¡¯t helped hold Fraser back just now, Vivian wouldn¡¯t have had a chance toy a hand on her. Thepany¡¯s main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. How dare you not put the young master of the Hidden n in your eyes?¡± When her words fell, Morris and Vivian shot a cold light directly at her, scaring her into silence. ¡°That¡¯s right, if word gets out about this, it will be said that you, Vivian, have contempt for the Hidden Lord.¡± Anthony added fuel to the fire. Issac Shaw couldn¡¯t stand it and said, ¡°We¡¯ve said it¡¯s a martial artspetition, so we have to ask for your will.¡± Among all the people, the only one who really defended Vivian was Issac Shaw. However, Issac Shaw is a married man, and his words made Antina¡¯s face suddenly look a bit ugly, ¡°Young master Marilyn has already given enough face topete with him. If he refuses directly, he is ungrateful! This is Marilyn young master¡¯s good nature, if it were anyone else, would have been dragged out and chopped up.¡± Antina kept on fanning the mes, not wanting to provoke the conflict between Vivian and Marilyn Baron. ¡°He does not want to, Marilyn young master why should be reluctant to do so?¡± Vivian was unwilling to force Morris, and most importantly, her man naturally had to be protected. Her red lips were slightly hooked and she smiled brightly, ¡°Fraser just said that ¡®Carl¡¯ is far above him, so young master Marilyn might as well spar with Fraser. If you win him, there¡¯s no harm in challenging ¡®Carl¡¯ again.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Who wouldn¡¯t be able to do that? At first, Vivian was still hung up on her first love affair with Fraser. Gradually ¡­ Nothing was left. ¡°Well ¡­¡± Marilyn Baron nced at Fraser, thought seriously for a few seconds, and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Come on, Fraser, let¡¯s spar. But ¡­¡± She looked at Morris again, ¡°Your name is ¡®Carl¡¯, right? If I win Fraser, I¡¯ll spar with you again, okay?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Morris broke the ice and said yes. He thought Marilyn Baron couldn¡¯t handle Fraser. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal.¡± Marilyn Baron snapped her fingers and cheered. Although older than Myron Baron, but Vivian has read the information, she is only three years older than Myron Baron, but the nature of the brisk and open-minded, happy-go-lucky. Chapter 780 : Undercovered ¡°Let¡¯s go over there, it¡¯s spacious.¡± Marilyn Baron pointed to the wide lot not far away and said. This time, she did not ask Fraser¡¯s permission at all, and the extremely passive Fraser could only ept. The crowd got up and walked over towards that side, Morris sat still. Vivian waited patiently until everyone had gone over before she went behind Morris and patted his shoulder, ¡°Come on, go and have a look, don¡¯t miss the markter.¡± The man discontentedly ced his ss on the table and nced at Vivian, ¡°Evening, think about how to ept the punishment?¡± Vivian¡¯s mouth twitched, licking his face and smiling, ¡°I¡¯m not wrong, why should I be punished?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not wrong? Well, then it¡¯s my fault. ¡± He got up, turned around and walked straight away. ¡°Uh ¡­ hey ¡­¡± Vivian cried andughed when she saw how jealous he was, but it was hard to coax him in front of so many people, so she had to let him get angry. When she went over, Marilyn Baron and Fraser were already in ce, and Anthony and Myron Baron got excited, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s bet on it.¡± Anthony: ¡°I¡¯ll bet on Fraser to win.¡± Myron Baron: ¡°I have to back my eldest sister.¡± Issac Shaw: ¡°Marilyn Baron.¡± Antina: ¡°I think Fraser must win.¡± Yoona Lee: ¡°Fraser.¡± Martin Baron: ¡°Marilyn.¡± Ethan: ¡°I support my boss¡¯s choice.¡± Vivian: ¡°I¡¯ll ¡­ Marilyn Baron.¡± So then, all eyes fell on Morris. Morris gaze faint, ¡°I do not have money.¡± He was a chef, where did he get the money? Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± This man, so deep into the drama. ¡°The four votes for Fraser and four votes for Marilyn Baron are fair, so let¡¯s get started.¡± Myron Baron haha smiled, ¡°Come on, pull out your money, ce your bets, and buy to set your hand ah.¡± Marilyn Baron stood in front of Fraser, sped her hands and bowed deeply, ¡°Mr. Fraser, don¡¯t be merciful.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take it to the end.¡± Fraser said. ¡°On your marks, let¡¯s begin!¡± Myron Baron shouted ¡®go¡¯ and the two began to fight. Marilyn Baron fists, a left hook directly to Fraser, but he clutched with his bare hands, easily defused, Marilyn Baron to make use of the power, a front flip directly behind Fraser, a flying kick. She was very fast,pletely outside Fraser¡¯s expectations, and then took a solid kick. ¡°Marilyn young master good body.¡± Fraser was careless and reckless, and looked at Marilyn Baron with a bit of admiration, and when he struck again, he was more prepared and more focused. Two maids brought over a table and ced it in front of them. Anthony and Myron Baron pressed their money on the table and watched quietly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Then I saw Myron Baron mutter, ¡°I¡¯m dying of thirst, I¡¯m going to get a drink.¡± He got up and went to the campfire to get a drink of water. Marilyn Baron and Fraser were in full swing, punching each other to the bone, and the crowd was cheering every now and then. Vivian just feel dizzy, she nced at Morris, found him standing far away, seems to be still angry, so also do not bother to greet him. There are a lot of people, with his eyebrows, easy his exposed identity. She turned around, walked back to the campfire and sat down, elbows propped up on the table, resting her forehead, ¡°This wine has a strong aftertaste.¡± Vivian spoke to Myron Baron, who was drinking, andmented that he was a good drinker. She herself, her head was getting heavy, and she even felt a little hot. Myron Baron wanted to find water, but there was only wine on the table, so he could only drink to quench his thirst, who knew that the more wine he drank, the hotter his brain became, and his eyes looked at Vivian with a few colors. Chapter 781 : Big Fight Put down the wine ss, he smiled and said, ¡°Miss Vivian, I ¡­ I like you, can you ¡­ be my woman ah? Ohhhh, I am the prince of the hidden tribe, you do my woman, give you to eat fragrant drink hot, OK?¡± The delirious Myron Baron said while pouncing on Vivian and holding her in his arms. ¡°Myron Baron, what are you doing? Let go of me!¡± Vivian¡¯s head seemed to be filled with lead, heavy and heavy, dazed and ufortable. The result was that Myron Baron pounced on her, and she instantly woke up a little and reached out to push him away, but Myron Baron wouldn¡¯t let go. ¡°Beauty, you just give in to me. Your husband is dead, and I don¡¯t mind you, follow me, okay?¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy! Get out!¡± Vivian struggled and resisted, but I don¡¯t know if the wine was too strong or what, she just felt weak. Not far away, Morris noticed that Vivian was no longer there, and as soon as he turned around, he saw the scene happening by the campfire. At once, the man¡¯s face sank at a speed visible to the naked eye, and ran directly towards that side. Immediately after, an ¡®ah¡¯ ground scream resounded through the earth. The crowd turned around, only to see ¡®Carl¡¯ holding Myron Baron down on the ground a mad beating, screams of misery. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Get over there and take a look.¡± A group of people trotted to the campfire, Fraser and Marilyn Baron also stopped and followed. The soldiers who were on guard not far away saw the prince being beaten and also came over, directly surrounding the people. ¡°How dare you beat up the prince?¡± ¡°Take them down for me!¡± ¡°Vivian, has your bodyguard gone crazy?¡± ¡°Quickly tell him to stop.¡± ¡­ Vivian saw that Morris had beaten Myron Baron and his mouth was bleeding, she still had some sense in her head and got up and dragged him, ¡°Stop it.¡± She stopped, but Morris would not listen. He threw Vivian away, picked up Myron Baron¡¯s cor, made a fist with his right hand, and mmed his fist into Myron Baron¡¯s body, causing him to retreat four or five meters and fall directly to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. A dozen soldiers surrounded Morris and scolded in cryptguage, ¡°Stop, don¡¯t move!¡± When everyone was unsure, Issac Shaw saw Vivian¡¯s slightly disheveled shirt cor and questioned with a frown, ¡°Did he touch you?¡± With one word, everyone instantly understood. Martin Baron stood up and said, ¡°although Myron loves women, he would never do such a ridiculous thing in full view of the public. Miss Vivian is not a thief shouting to catch a thief.¡± After all, Vivian and the Baron royal family are opposing factions, at this time if deliberately provoke trouble, it is not impossible. Only after Martin Baron finished speaking, Morris and Issac Shaw looked directly at him. This time, without waiting for Morris to speak, Issac Shaw said directly, ¡°Is it a thief crying out to catch a thief, ask Prince Myron, everything will be clear.¡± He said, while walking towards Myron Baron, grabbed him by the cor, ¡°Say, what exactly did you do to Vivian just now?¡± Issac Shaw stood up for Vivian in public because his heart was full of her. Antina, as the wife, was angry and furious, her fists hanging at her side clenched, and the look in her eyes towards Vivian was more than a little ruthless and jealous. ¡°Well ¡­ let go of me ¡­¡± Myron Baron pushed Issac Shaw away and pounced on Vivian, ¡°Hey, hey, hey, Miss Vivian, from ¡­ from me, I feed you ¡­ I do not mind you are ¡­ you are a widow ¡­ ah!¡± He has not been able to get close to Vivian, angry forehead veins up Issac Shaw a kick in his back, he thumped on the ground, fell, head on the side of Vivian¡¯s feet. Chapter 782 : Marilyn Baron people, unconscious on the spot. This instant, the crowd was shocked. The Morris, who is not in a state of crisis, looked at Issac Shaw with a deep and surprised gaze. Although it is said that love is selfish and does not allow others to think about it, Issac Shaw¡¯s care for Vivian, he saw in his eyes and was surprised in his heart. When Vivian was being chased by Antina at the West Hill vi, it was Issac Shaw who stood in front of Vivian and saved her life. Morris remembered this debt in his heart. He also knows that he owes Issac Shaw a debt of gratitude. ¡°Someone, get Myron to medical attention. You guys, protect the scene!¡± Martin Baron, as smart as he is, naturally knew that Myron Baron had eaten something he shouldn¡¯t have eaten to react like that. He turned sideways and swept a nce at several people present, ¡°Gentlemen, today¡¯s matter is very fishy, no one is allowed to leave until the investigation is clear.¡± ¡°How dare you, how dare youy a hand on my fifth brother. Investigate, give me a thorough investigation!¡± Marilyn Baron angrily scolded, and pointed at Morris, ¡°You, dare to make a move against the prince of the Hidden Tribe, lock me up!¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She didn¡¯t say Issac Shaw, and singled out Morris. Mostly because Morris had just refuted her face. ¡°Marilyn young master pretending to be a public servant?¡± Vivian blocked in front of Morris, ¡°Or is it that your Cryptic royal family can take over the world with one hand?¡± She reached out and pointed at Myron Baron who was helped up by the soldiers, ¡°In full view of everyone, he, Myron Baron, wanted to vite me, he is my bodyguard, it¡¯s just his duty.¡± She was still dizzy, but to force herself awake, the hands hanging at her side were clenched tightly, the nails of her left hand embedded in her palm, and the pain that hit her kept her consciousness awake. The only thing she couldn¡¯t control was the limpness andck of strength in her body. ¡°Even if he did it in the first ce, it¡¯s not the turn of a mere bodyguard to do it!¡± ¡°Heh, ridiculous.¡± Vivian snickered, ¡°Do you want him to insult me before you decide? Then you should be happy for Myron Baron, if my bodyguard hadn¡¯t beaten him up, he would have reported to Hades.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Martin Baron raised his hand to stop, ¡°Someone, take them to the pce to rest and get someone to check the scene.¡± So, a group of people were brought into the pce, each arranged a room to rest. Perhaps to avoid collusion behind the scenes, each person was assigned a room and sent someone to guard it. Martin Baron promised to let them go before dawn. Vivian is not worried about Morris, but Morris shook his head at her, signaling her not to worry, she can not say anything. The first thing that happened was that Morris was taken away from Vivian and went to the pce. The pce of the Hidden Tribe is magnificent, and the side hall is also luxurious and high-profile. Morris was led into the side hall by two soldiers. He stood in the side hall and saw Marilyn Baron in a few moments. Marilyn Baron, holding a snakeskin whip in her right hand and tapping it gently in her left hand, walked towards Morris step by step and circled around him, sizing him up. Snap! She flicked the whip so violently that it cut through the airflow with an ear-splitting sound. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± She asked. Morris raised his eyesnguidly and swept a nce at Marilyn Baron, ¡°Thedy¡¯s bodyguard.¡± The answer was subdued, unobtrusive. But it was that calmness that aroused Marilyn Baron¡¯s curiosity. Clutching the whip in her hand, she walked around to Morris¡¯ front and picked his chin with the whip, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know what I¡¯m good at, do you?¡± A confident smile rippled across his exotic face, ¡°I¡¯m best at disguise.¡± Chapter 783 : Gold Medal for Freedom from Death ¡°Is that so.¡± Morris raised his sword eyebrows, and the corners of his lips pulled out a curvature. The woman raised her elbow and propped it on Morris¡¯s shoulder with a chivalrous bravado, ¡°From the first time I saw you, I noticed the abnormality in your face. Although you are very well disguised and can hide from everyone, but not from my eyes.¡± Disguise is what Marilyn Baron is best at, and it is also her favorite hobby. When she was young, she could not leave the pce because of her status as the young master of the Hidden n, so she had to dress up in disguise and sessfully fooled the soldiers to leave the pce. Since then, she disguised herself from time to time, and after a while, she became a master of disguise. Who would have known that mere personal preference would inadvertently help her. ¡°As expected of the young master of the Hidden n, wise and intelligent, a naive and innocent nature is really swindled the world.¡± The original because of Vivian¡¯s many rivals, Morris could not hold himself back and wanted to reveal his identity, but he did not expect Marilyn Baron to know his identity. He naturally did not bother to disguise himself. ¡°The world is just foolish, can not me this young master.¡± Marilyn Baron turned around, walked to the desk by the right window, took out something from it, walked leisurely to Morris¡¯ front, slowly raised her hand, presented something in front of him, ¡°This, should be your real identity.¡± In her hand was a photo, and the person on that photo was no other than ¡­ Morris! Even though Morris knew that Marilyn Baron was smart, the moment she took out the photo, he was still a little surprised. This woman, not simple. ¡°Silence is considered acquiescence.¡± Marilyn Baron confidently hooked her red lips, a pair of brimming water eyes looked at the photo in her hand, ¡°sword eyebrows, starry eyes, nose like hanging guts, but the birth is handsome, very manly. The appearance is exactly the same as the type I like. Fortunately, you are domineering and cold, not like those fresh meat as girly, or this young master should be disgusted.¡± She held the photo and murmured while looking down and admiring it. After saying that, she stood in front of Morris with her arms around her chest, tilted her head and stared at his face, ¡°I really want to see how you look like. Hey, can you take off your makeup?¡± Morris still had an icy gaze and a cold face. Thinking he would refuse, Marilyn Baron added, ¡°In exchange, I will promise to help you conceal your identity.¡± Operating in reverse, it was hard to figure out what she was thinking. ¡°Reason?¡± He spared the words. ¡°The purpose of your visit to the Hidden n is for Vivian, and those behind the scenes do not know of your existence, and you are the figure outside their ns. This young master is looking forward to the day when you reveal your identity and ruin their ns.¡± She gently picked his chin with the leather whip in her hand, ¡°After all, it is to my advantage.¡± ¡°In that case, all the more reason why I should not make young master Marilyn whole.¡± Morris said, turned around and left. The meaning seems to say: I¡¯m gone, you can tell the world and announce my identity. ¡°You ¡­ wait!¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The inability to figure out his character, Marilyn Baron can not hold Morris, this kind of missteps feel bad. She ran three steps in front of Morris and stopped him in his tracks, ¡°Here¡¯s the deal, if you¡¯ll remove your makeup for me, I promise I¡¯ll do everything I can to keep Vivian alive for once if she¡¯s in danger. It should be clear to you that I can do that.¡± Marilyn Baron was smart enough to know to take advantage of the people he cared about most. The effect was remarkable. Morris hesitated for a second and readily agreed. In the Hidden Tribe, there were many crises and no one knew what kind of idents would happen next, so if he had Marilyn Baron¡¯s verbal ¡®get-out-of-jail-free card¡¯, it would be worth his while. Chapter 784 : Inclusion in the Harem ¡°As the young master of the Hidden n, you would like nothing more than to see her die. How ¡­¡± Morris was skeptical of Marilyn Baron¡¯s words. Logically, it didn¡¯t make sense. ¡°Haha ¡­ that is you don¡¯t know me Marilyn Baron,¡± she turned and put the photo back on the table, sitting sideways on the edge of the table, ¡°I am a person, right, a hero. Even if I were to sit in the position of the hidden master, I would not just kill a useful talent.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. For some reason, Morris intuited that Marilyn Baron was a man of her word. People¡¯s intuition is amazing. ¡°Come with me.¡± Marilyn Baron waved at him and led him to the bathroom, standing by the sink, she handed him a bottle of potion, ¡°Use this to remove your makeup, it¡¯s very convenient.¡± Morris pulled up both sleeves, took the potion, and leaned over to begin removing his makeup. Marilyn Baron stood beside him the entire time, gazing at him with great interest, her gaze unchanging. Five minutester, Morris¡¯ face and neck were cleaned of makeup, revealing a clear face. His skin is a healthy wheat skin, but because of the recent thick makeup on his face, covering the skin are bing white. Morris took a towel and wiped the water from his face and turned sideways to face Marilyn Baron, ¡°Satisfied?¡± The man in front of him, Marilyn Baron, is looking up at him, and under the dim light of the bathroom, Morris is covered with a soft light, which makes his face more and more three-dimensional and deep. The sword eyebrows fly into the temples, eyshes thick and long, remove the pupils of his pupils like obsidian ck bright, nose like hanging guts, lips thin and thick moderate, cheek contour curve is particrly clear, handsome people God is outraged. Especially the corners of his lips are slightly hooked, with a smile that seems to be, softening his coldness, sharpening his gentleness, and giving a courteous elegance, through the unreachable dignity. Bang, bang, bang ¨C Marilyn Baron¡¯s eyes were slightly stagnant, only Morris in her eyes, everything around her was blurred in this moment. She was so excited that her heart seemed to jump out of her throat. Because of the identity of the young master of the hidden tribe, many years, there is never a shortage of beautiful men around her, those men or blow up or fawn, like the most pug. Only the man in front of her was blind to her, and he, on the other hand, had a distinguished face, especially the kind of very recognizable face that gave her infinite longing, ovepping with the Prince Charming she had associated with in her dreams. ¡°I¡¯m a married man, Marilyn, you should behave yourself.¡± Morris warned and walked out of the bathroom. Marilyn Baron: ¡°¡­¡± She followed and walked out of the bathroom, raising her hand to touch her face, unprecedentedly blushing at the sight of a man. Walking over to the desk and sitting down, there was a picture of Morris on the desk, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not photogenic.¡± The photo of him is very handsome, but in person is even more handsome can not be described with words,parable to the work of heaven. ¡°It¡¯s not important.¡± ¡°Not important? Then tell me Vivian, why do you love her so much?¡± Marilyn Baron was curious. Morris ced his hands in his pants pockets and stood in front of Marilyn Baron, saying in a deep voice: ¡°Curiosity killed the cat, advise young master Marilyn not to pry, what should not be pried.¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t pry.¡± Marilyn Baron nodded, leaning on the wicker chair, elbows propped on the armrests holding his chin, ¡°Your trip to the Hidden Tribe is fierce and unpredictable. Do you want to consider joining my harem? I will give you the position of the main pce and guarantee to let Vivian leave the Hidden Tribe alive.¡± In the Hidden Tribe, although men and women are equal, but if you have to fight for a higher or lower level, it is inevitable that women are the most important. The royal family of the Hidden tribe, in order to prolong the heir, naturally allows for a wife and a husband. Chapter 785 Morris sat casually on a chair, a servant brought over a cup of tea, he picked up the tea, blew the curl of hot air, tasted a mouthful, ¡°Marilyn young master is very confident.¡± ¡°Before you came to the Hidden n, I sent people to inquire and investigate you and Vivian, and know your strength well.¡± She got up, hands behind her back, slowly walked to his front and sat directly on the armrest of Morris¡¯s seat, leaning extremely close to him, ¡°The woman who can stand side by side with you must have enough strength and ability. Obviously, Vivian ¡­ is far from the same.¡± ¡°I, Morris, am taking a wife, not a right-hand man.¡± Heughed it off, ¡°As a husband, he should protect his wife, and why should she be wise and powerful?¡± Slowly tasting a mouthful of fragrant tea, Morris swept a nce at Marilyn Baron beside him out of the corner of his eye, ¡°Marilyn young master is probably looking for the wrong person. A white boy, more suitable for you.¡± Morris¡¯s words left Marilyn Baron speechless. She raised her hand, propped her elbow on his shoulder, and looked at Morris with a tilted head, ¡°I¡¯m used to seeing men who are weak, but you¡¯re the most charming man. However, the future is long, you will one day find the good of this young master. I will always keep the position of the ¡®rightful pce¡¯ for you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to reject ¡­ in a hurry,¡± being rejected outright by Morris, Marilyn Baron smiled instead of anger, slightly lowered her head, close to Morris¡¯ ear, deliberately blew on his earlobe, teasing him. ¡°Trust me, you will marry me willingly.¡± She was full of confidence. Meanwhile, on the other side. Martin Baron was questioning the others one by one, and it just so happened that Yoona Lee was the next person. Inside the temple, Yoona Lee met Martin Baron, bowed, and then said directly, ¡°Your Highness, the Grand Prince, I know who is the mastermind, but ¡­ I can only tell you one person.¡± The implication is for Martin Baron to screen off the others. Martin Baron eyebrows wrinkled, look cold raised his hand to screen off the servants, sitting in the upper seat, side, elbows propped on the armrest of the seat, look askance at her, ¡°Say it.¡± Poof! Seeing the servant turn around and go out and close the door, Yoona Lee flung herself down, ¡°Your Highness, the Grand Prince, forgive me, what happened today was a misunderstanding. I ¡­ I originally intended toy hands on Vivian, but who knew that by mistake, that wine was allowed to be drunk by Prince Myron.¡± She was straightforward, choking back tears, and incredibly sincere. Yoona Lee¡¯s words and actions took Martin Baron by surprise, but he remained calm and collected, only raising his eyebrows slightly, picking up the coffee on the table and sipping it leisurely, listening to the rest of the story. Yoona Lee is very clear, his silence, is giving her the opportunity to exin, she then added: ¡°Vivian just now to kill me, the great prince you also saw. I ¡­ I just wanted to count on her before I drugged the wine. But when I bought the medicine, the person told me that the medicine would take effect in an hour, who knew that it would take effect so quickly, oops ¡­ I ¡­ am guilty, please spare my life, Your Highness. I, Yoona Lee, would like to die for His Highness the Grand Prince!¡± But in two years, all of Yoona Lee¡¯s experiences made her feel the coldness of human feelings and lose trust in everyone.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Extremely insecure, she wanted to join anyone she saw to ensure her life. But what happened today was really her over-impulsiveness. Vivian tried to kill her in public and scared the crap out of her, making her aughing stock, so Yoona Lee held a grudge and impulsively drugged the wine. Chapter 786 : Perjury ¡°How dare you, how dare you use tricks outside the royal pce and poison my fifth brother.¡± Martin Baron slender fingers holding a coffee cup, speaking in a calm tone, so that people can not hear the joy and sorrow, but it is the powerful aura emanating from his body that makes people fearful. ¡°Your Highness, the Grand Prince, is aware that I am really innocent, I beg you to spare me. As long as you spare me, I ¡­ can tell you all of Prince Anthony¡¯s ns.¡± The night of the bonfire feast, she returned from dressing, just in time to see a servant bring wine over, Yoona Lee asked in passing to whom it was given, the servant said it was for Myron Baron. When she came along with the maid, she saw Myron Baron standing with Vivian, so she deliberately tossed the maid¡¯s foot and caught the wine when she was about to fall, and took the opportunity to throw the medicine she was carrying into the bottle. Originally, the medicine was bought to facilitate her and Myron Baron, but I never thought it could be used on Vivian as well! Unexpectedly, Myron Baron is too slow and too stupid to tear Vivian¡¯s clothes. When Yoona Lee¡¯s n to make Vivian lose face failed, sheined that Myron Baron was a loser. ¡°Oh, Anthony¡¯s n?¡± Martin Baron hooked up with interest, his eyes glowing with a ghostly light. ¡°Your Highness, if ¡­ if I tell you the n, Anthony will definitely kill me. I ¡­ I am afraid ¡­¡± She is good at acting, kneeling on the ground, wailing and sobbing. Already naturally beautiful, this pearly blossom, and how many men can withstand it? But Martin Baron is a smart man, how can he not understand Yoona Lee¡¯s meaning? ¡°Okay. As long as you tell me Anthony¡¯s n, I will spare your life and will keep it a secret.¡± To him, Yoona Lee is just a cheap life, but if she reveals Anthony¡¯s n just to save herself, it has some value. ¡°Really ¡­ true?¡± Yoona Lee heart a happy, face did not show the slightest. She knew that Martin Baron wanted Anthony¡¯s n, and if she revealed it, Martin Baron would look for herter to extract more information. One way or another, she has the opportunity to pester Martin Baron. Compared with Myron Baron, it is obvious that Martin Baron is better. ¡°This prince always keeps his word.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Yoona Lee bowed with tears in her eyes, ¡°Anthony he came to the Hidden n ¡­¡± ¡­ Two hourster. The people were called to the main hall, Marilyn Baron and Martin Baron sat on the main seat directly above the main hall, a group of people sat on the chairs in the two rows of the main hall, and the servants served tea. Since Deborah Baron was out of town today, Marilyn Baron acted as agent in all matters, with Martin Baron assisting.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have startled you all.¡± Martin Baron stood up, ¡°I have investigated the matter clearly, and it is a misunderstanding to say the least. Because my fifth brother is weak, he drank Chinese medicine today and dabbed with spices when he atemb in the evening. The herb contained in themb spice and the Chinese medicine he took tonight superimposed the effect of the medicine, producing the effect of rosemary, and that¡¯s why he acted that way towards Miss Vivian. I have sent someone to send over the herbs that fifth brother used, and a Chinese doctor will exin to you allter.¡± Afterwards, the maid brought up a pile of herbal residue, and another old Chinese doctor came in and found out a medicine from the herbal residue, and took out themb recipe again, pointed to the seasoning spices on it, and turned up the contents on the medical art, and told everyone the situation. ¡°This is how things are. If you all are still confused, you can go back and ask the doctor yourself.¡± After the old Chinese doctor finished, he bowed to Martin Baron and Marilyn Baron and turned to leave. Chapter 787 : The Truth Comes Out The people sitting on either side were silent, but their minds were different. ¡°Now that we have found out the cause, how does His Highness the Grand Prince want to solve it?¡± Morris, who was sitting beside Vivian, questioned aloud. In the side hall, he removed his makeup and put it back on before he left. So, no one knew his real identity except for Marilyn Baron and other than Vivian. ¡°Uh, this ¡­¡± Martin Baron made a mistake, ¡°Miss Vivian, just now my fifth brother is really abrupt and presumptuous, although it was an ident, but we must be responsible. I wonder whatpensation Miss Vivian needs?¡± Vivian only felt ironic. Thepensation she wanted, they could give? ¡°Give money, I¡¯m a vulgar person, I just like money.¡± Aftering to the Hidden Tribe, Houghton and the others gave her money so she could have money to spend, and if they didn¡¯t, she had to reach out to people for money. The feeling of asking for money was terrible. After Vivian finished, she heard someone snicker and scoff. But she did not care, after all, no money, really lousy. Beforeing to the Hidden Tribe, all her things were confiscated, and afterwards, she asked Houghton for them, and Houghton said they were left in C. What could she do? ¡°Hahahaha, Miss Vivian don¡¯t say that, we can all be mortal.¡± Martin Baron smiled brightly, inclined his head and asked Marilyn Baron, ¡°Five million, what do you think?¡± ¡°Just make the decision, big brother.¡± Marilyn Baron didn¡¯t have anyments, only her eyes fell on Morris¡¯ body, and the rest of the fun was not over. Martin Baron sent the maid over a card, got up and walked to Vivian and handed it to her, ¡°Miss Vivian, this is a piece of our heart, thank you Miss Vivian for your generosity. Don¡¯t worry, when fifth brother wakes up, I will bring him to the door to make amends.¡± The card he gave was a special ck card that required no password and could be used to withdraw money from specific banks. This kind of ck card was equivalent to a domestic check. Five million was just a drop in the bucket for the Hidden n Royal Pce, who were more concerned about saving face. Otherwise, if today¡¯s matter is stirred up, it won¡¯t be good for anyone. Although it will ruin the face of the Baron royal family, Vivian will also lose face. The best way to solve the problem is to have a private chat. ¡°Since it¡¯s all right, we¡¯ll leave now.¡± Vivian unceremoniously took the bank card, got up and waved to Morris, and left with her. Myron Baron was beaten up violently, which kind of took the heat off of her. The good thing is that she has nothing much to lose and can barely ept thepensation. The two left and the others dispersed one by one. Above the main hall, Marilyn Baron held a cup of tea, took a sip of tea, and asked seemingly casually, ¡°Big brother, is it true that the fifth brother is because of the superimposed drug effect?¡± ¡°What, you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Martin Baron gazed at the fading group of people and asked indifferently. ¡°No, just asking casually.¡± Marilyn Baron smiled brightly, got up and stretched, ¡°Oops, all stiff, so tired. Brother, I¡¯m going back to bed, good night.¡± ¡°Well, good night.¡± He responded. Marilyn Baron left the main hall with a bounce and a cheerful bounce. It was not until she rounded the corridor of the main hall and walked around the corner that she resumed her normal posture, high-sighted and cool.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The joy in the beautiful eyes, has long disappeared, and then haloed with ayer of cold ice. There is something strange about what happened tonight. Except for Antina and Yoona Lee and the Morris couple, everyone left and asked the doctor about the matter. The conclusion reached was, as the doctor at the Hidden Pce said today, that it was the superposition of two medicinal effects that produced the effect of rosemary. They were initially skeptical, but finally had to believe. After all, Vivian also drank alcohol, but she was unharmed. Chapter 788 : Baron’s Conspiracy If she wasn¡¯t in a normal state, I¡¯m only afraid that today¡¯s incident would not be justified at all. On the other hand, Vivian and Morris sat in the car and drove down the mountain. She handed a wet padd to Morris, ¡°Morris, find a way to test theposition of the water on this padd.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Morris¡¯ face was slightly chilled, as if he realized something. Vivian leaned on the passenger side, closed his eyes and pretended to sleep, but his heart palpitated, ¡°Myron Baron and I were both assassinated, that wine, something is wrong.¡± Snort¡­ Just as she finished her sentence, Morris a sharp brakes, stopped. ¡°You were drugged, too?¡± The man¡¯s face was chilly, and a chill surged to his brow. ¡°That bottle, Myron Baron drank four-fifths of it, and the drug was too strong for it to be out of control. I was not seriously hurt because I drank less. In the pce room, I felt very ufortable, hot and thirsty, when the servant brought over a cup of tea, I was so thirsty that I felt better after drinking it. In a short while, the medicine had all worn off.¡± Vivian told Morris everything that happened in the pce, and the message revealed in her words made Morris catch something keenly. He lowered his eyes in thought, and for a moment, said, ¡°You are suspecting that there is an antidote in that cup of tea?¡± ¡°The bonfire dinner is Myron Baron group, the location is chosen near the pce, once anything happens, the pce has an inescapable responsibility. This matter, certainly not Myron Baron did, naturally will not be the Pce people. The only suspect is probably only ¡­ her.¡± ¡°You said Yoona Lee?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s Yoona Lee, then today¡¯s events are even weirder.¡± Morris clutched Vivian¡¯s hand, thumbing the back of her hand and looking ahead, ¡°After being brought into the pce, everyone was put into the room, Yoona Lee didn¡¯t have time to give you the antidote. So the only people who gave you the antidote were the two Baron siblings, and excluding the injured Myron Baron, only Martin Baron and Marilyn Baron could arrange the antidote.¡± Although Marilyn Baron was with him, Marilyn Baron had touched her cell phone during this period, and there was no guarantee that she would not use it to send messages to the outside world and order people to do things. ¡°That¡¯s the problem.¡± Vivian¡¯s face condensed, ¡°They will give me the antidote, enough to show that they have investigated the problem, but why do they lie in public and hide the truth for Yoona Lee?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°She, defected to the Baron n.¡± Morris said what Vivian was thinking. The Baron n could not have found out the truth behind the scenes, but they already knew that Yoona Lee had administered the drug, and not only did they not punish her, but they also concealed it for her, which means that both sides had colluded and were working together. ¡°Remember to tell me first when you encounter such things in the future.¡± Morris tilted his head and reached out to rub her head, ¡°I¡¯m here, you don¡¯t have to bear everything alone.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t next time.¡± Vivian shook her head and softly returned the question. The reason why she didn¡¯t tell Morris was because she didn¡¯t want Morris to worry along with her. ¡°Marilyn Baron already knows who I really am, so be careful and watch out for her.¡± ¡°What? She know?¡± Vivian sat up straighter and higher, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°w in the n. When our people investigated her, they overlooked her personal preferences, not knowing that she was a master of disguise, she easily discovered my disguise, and then guessed my identity.¡± ¡°If she knew your identity, why didn¡¯t she disclose your identity just now and conceal it for you?¡± Marilyn Baron¡¯s demeanor was too weird for Vivian to figure out. Chapter 789 : Forced to be helpless ¡°It is not clear what her purpose is, but this person is quite deep-rooted, so you should just be careful and watch out.¡± Morris did not want to tell Vivian too much about what happened in the royal pce, so that she would not worry, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to get some rest.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The exhausted Vivian nodded and leaned back against the car seat exhaustedly without speaking. Drinking the spiked wine was also physically devastating and torturous to her, and although she took the antidoteter, her body was finally consumed for a long time and she felt very tired. Back to the loft, just as soon as she walked into the courtyard, one person suddenly scurried in front of her. ¡°Sister Vivian, how are you doing? Why are you back sote, what did you do at night?¡± Aidan Sabastian had waited for them all night and was worried when he saw that they werete in returning. Saying that, he reached out and pointed inside the living room, ¡°Grandpa is also worried about you guys and has been waiting.¡± At this moment, it was already Hidden n time, 11:30 pm, veryte. ¡°It¡¯s okay, have fun, right?¡± Vivian pulled a random excuse, unwilling to talk much about the night. ¡°Oh ¡­¡± Hearing Vivian say that she had fun, Aidan Sabastian¡¯s clean face was tinged with a few moments of loss, and gave a despondent ¡®oh¡¯, inclined his head and red at Morris, ¡°Carl, give me back my money!¡± ¡°Money? What money?¡± Morris pretended to be confused. ¡°You promised to let me go today, but I didn¡¯t make it, the agreement is null and void, you give me back my money!¡± Whether the money was bad or not, Aidan Sabastian did not want to cheapen the iron pir. Just the thought of today¡¯s empty joy made him feel upset inside. ¡°I tried my best, but thedy insisted that I go. You want your money back, ask her for it.¡± The man put down a sentence, inclined his head to look at Vivian, threw a winks at her, and stepped into the living room. Vivian stood in ce, pursing her lips, amused in her heart, but because Aidan Sabastian was there, she didn¡¯t have the heart to show it.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ahem ¡­ that, I¡¯m a little tired, go back to bed first, what¡¯s going on tomorrow.¡± ¡°Uh ¡­ no ah, it¡¯s still early.¡± Aidan Sabastian pulled Vivian¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Vivian sister, I¡¯ll buy you a drink, you tell me, what fun did you all have today?¡± He was curious. ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t get your ass in here yet!¡± At this time, Houghton shouted from the living room when he didn¡¯t see Viviane in for a long time. She shrugged helplessly at Aidan Sabastian, ¡°I¡¯ll go in first.¡± Ignoring his lost expression, he walked into the living room. Unexpectedly, there was not only Houghton and Destiny in the living room, but also ¡­ Cindere Sabastian. Why is she here? Morris stood by the sofa, head bowed, as if a ve who had made a mistake and been trained posture. This acting skill, Vivian really think Morris not to be an actor pity. Vivian raised his foot and walked over, cold eyes swept a nce at Cindere Sabastian, and did not greet, only a cold tone of voice asked: ¡°If you have something to say, I am very tired, want to sleep.¡± What happened today, she did not intend to tell Houghton them. Houghton frowned and blew his eyes in anger, nced at Cindere Sabastian, and said to her again, ¡°Don¡¯t know how to behave! Your mother came all the way over here to find you and waited all night.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± She responded indifferently, disdain in her nd gesture, ¡°What did Mrs. Cindere want with me?¡± A serious question was asked. The detached tone of her voice already indicated her attitude. Vivian was disgusted by what they were doing. If it wasn¡¯t because of her status and the fear that they might threaten Morris or the two children, why would she havee all the way to the Hidden Tribe? Chapter 790 : Cinderella Sabastian is back In thend of crisis, they are full of benevolence and morality, seemingly have the world at heart, in order to save those people in the midst of fire and water, let here topete for the position of the Lord of the Hidden n, but howe no one has asked her opinion? ¡°I ¡­¡± Cindere Sabastian as always graceful and noble, sitting on the sofa, maintaining the posture of a noblewoman, only to look at Vivian¡¯s eyes there is a hidden sadness.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I heard from your master that you went to the royal pce, and I was not at ease, so I came to see.¡± She said. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Vivian spread his hands, just about turned around in front of them, then added: ¡°Nothing you can go back, it¡¯s quitete, I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Other people are politely giving the eviction order, but Vivian doesn¡¯t even bother to pretend to pretend. ¡°Vivian, what are you talking about!¡± Houghton¡¯s face sank and he angrily pped the arm of the sofa, ¡°She is your mother, how can you have this attitude?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my mother? Oh, I¡¯m sorry, there are so many mothers, I forgot about them if you didn¡¯t mention them.¡± Vivian red lips slightly hooked, nodded fervently, deliberately ¡®corrected¡¯ attitude, towards Cindere Sabastian slightly jaw, ¡°Mrs. Cindere, bother you to worry about, I am fine, also safe and sound back. However, I¡¯m a little tired from all the fun I had today, so if Mrs. Cindere has something to do, can we talk about it tomorrow?¡± This time, she changed her hard tone and sounded a bit affable when she spoke. But it was her pretended affable appearance that made several of them feel like a punch on cotton, soft and weak, with the feeling that they had no energy to get out. Destiny is not ustomed to Vivian, always feel that she does not know what is right and wrong, can not help but rebuke, ¡°how can you this attitude? Do you know how much your master and Mrs. Cindere have given over the years?¡± Vivian¡¯s lightly smiling face gradually sank, slightly sideways, a sharp gaze fell on Destiny¡¯s body, raised one eyebrow, ¡°Then in your opinion, what attitude should I take?¡± It was funny. Vivian had been holding back her anger, not wanting to get into an argument with them, especially over Morris, knowing the despicable things Houghton and Destiny had done, but she had held back from confronting them. But they kept telling her to be respectful, considerate, and preferably act like a daughter to Cindere Sabastian. How could that be? ¡°She is your mother, you ¡­¡± Destiny was in an emotional state and was just about to say something when Cindere Sabastian raised her hand to interrupt. Her usual demure elegance, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Vivian can understand if she can¡¯t ept me for a while. She¡¯s right, it¡¯s quitete, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°Mrs. Cindere, it¡¯s better to stay here at night. The Cryptids are not peaceful these days, you must not make any mistakes.¡± Aidan Sabastian, who had not spoken, suggested. ¡°Yes, Aidan is right. How many people in the Hidden Tribe are eyeing you and have been looking for an opportunity to get at you, at this time, you can¡¯t afford to have anything happen to you.¡± Houghton sighed and added, ¡°Just stay here for the night and make do for the night.¡± The penthouse is a three-story, one in the front and one in the back, with very many guest rooms. ¡°This ¡­ is not very good, is it?¡± Cindere Sabastian hesitated, but looked to Vivian as she spoke, as if seeking her opinion. Vivian ignored it and turned towards the upper floor. She was not in the mood to y mother-daughter bonding with Cindere Sabastian ¡­ Not in the mood! ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Vivian is a stubborn girl, but at heart she is kind and understanding. Aftering to the hidden tribe, and you meet less often, for a while it must be difficult to ept, you must not take it to heart.¡± Chapter 791 : Aidan Sabastian confesses his love No matter what he did, Houghton¡¯s first consideration was Vivian and the interests of the Hidden Tribe. ¡°I grew up watching Vivian, and to be honest, this time ¡­ s ¡­,¡± Houghton sighed and waved a hand with Morris ¡°Carl, you¡¯ve had a hard day apanying thedy today, also go to rest early.¡± There are some things that are not good to say in front of outsiders. ¡°Yes.¡± Morris answered, also followed upstairs to go to rest. Watching him leave, Cindere Sabastian frowned, ¡°He also lives upstairs? Wouldn¡¯t it be too convenient?¡± Cindere Sabastian felt that ¡®Carl¡¯ was a man after all, and it was not appropriate to be on the same floor as Vivian. ¡°¡®Carl¡¯ is a good fighter, so it¡¯s for Vivian¡¯s safety that he lives upstairs. Once something happens, he can alsoe in time to protect her.¡± Houghton considered this matter and decided to let ¡®Carl¡¯ live upstairs in Vivian¡¯s building only after thinking about it a lot. ¡°That makes sense.¡± Cindere Sabastian nodded, not objecting. On the contrary, Aidan Sabastian, who was standing at the side, pursed his lips, and his eyes nced at Cindere Sabastian from time to time, wanting to say something. His expression was taken in by Cindere Sabastian, Cindere Sabastian face with a friendly smile, ¡°Aidan is there something to say?¡± ¡°Ah ¡­ me ah?¡± Aidan Sabastian hehe smiled, raised his hand and scratched his head, ¡°Indeed ¡­ does have a little something.¡± ¡°Something might as well be straightforward.¡± ¡°Can you say anything?¡± ¡°You child ¡­¡± Cindere Sabastian helplessly shook his head and smiled, ¡°I have been friends with your grandfather for many years, are their own people, what can not be said. ¡± ¡°Hahaha, then I ¡­ then I¡¯ll talk to you.¡± Aidan Sabastian walked over to Cindere Sabastian and sat next to her, slightly opened his mouth, just wanted to say something, saw Houghton, Destiny, Cindere Sabastian three people¡¯s eyes shed over, making him sit on pins and needles. ¡°Brat, what is there to say that I can¡¯t hear?¡± Houghton red at him. ¡°Nope, nothing.¡± Aidan Sabastian smiled nervously, turned back, nced in the direction of upstairs, and then said, ¡°Actually, I ¡­ would like to say, in the future ¡­ can Ie to protect Sister Vivian in the future ?¡± ¡°Heh heh.¡± Cindere Sabastian was amused by his words, ¡°You and Vivian are friends,ter on you certainly have to protect her.¡± ¡°No? You¡¯re full of crap!¡± Houghton thought Aidan Sabastian was being redundant. ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Feeling that his words had been misunderstood, Aidan Sabastian skimmed the corners of his mouth, ¡°I meant that.¡± ¡°What does it mean?¡± A few people had confusion in their eyes, not understanding what he meant. ¡°Ha!¡± Aidan Sabastian sighed, raised his hand and pinched his brow, thought about it, and finally said, ¡°I went to L City many years ago, and I met Sister Vivian then. In fact, Mrs. Cindere, I ¡­ I liked Sister Vivian many years ago. What I mean is, can I ¡­ protect Sister Vivian in the future?¡± At the end of his words, the crowd suddenly understood. His meaning was clear enough. The three people froze, originally slightly leaned forward and leaned back again towards the sofa backrest, with different expressions, no one answered the words. Seeing that they were each thinking but not speaking, Aidan Sabastian became anxious, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± I can¡¯t understand it at all. ¡°What are you thinking, I think you are dizzy. ¡± Houghton reprimanded in a stern voice.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Although Vivian had given birth to two children in Lancheng, Vivian was the one who was going to be the Lord of the Hidden n in the future. As the Lord of the Hidden n, the person who can match it is bound to be the best person. Houghton thinks that Cindere Sabastian simply cannot see Aidan Sabastian. After his idea was unanimously approved by Destiny, she nodded but didn¡¯t say anything. Chapter 792 : The King of Jealousy is Jealous Just as Aidan Sabastian was dropping his face, Cindere Sabastian smiled, ¡°Did you know that she has two children and was married?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If you know, why do you still want to be with her?¡± ¡°As I said, I met her when I went to L City, and I liked her very much at that time. All these years, I¡¯ve been waiting for her. In fact, I didn¡¯t want to tell you guys originally, but when I saw that Sister Vivian was so good, I was worried that she would be taken away by someone else.¡± Aidan Sabastian really likes Vivian. After decades-long wait, he finally waited for Vivian toe back, and he wanted to seize the opportunity. No matter what her past is, it doesn¡¯t affect his liking for her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ah Aidan, you are still too young, some things are far from being as easy as you think.¡± Cindere Sabastian patted Aidan Sabastian¡¯s shoulder and advised bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ve waited for more than ten years, what else do you think I can¡¯t ept?¡± His eyes were steely, ¡°The reason why I confessed to you is because I want your support. As long as you agree, I will pursue Sister Vivian openly and honestly. I am the same age as her, and I believe I can take care of her. Of course, I will also ept Mrs. Cindere¡¯s inspection.¡± It is Aidan Sabastian¡¯s credo in life to pursue someone boldly if you like them. It¡¯s just that after so many years Vivian has been away from the Cain tribe, he wanted to show it but never had the chance. Cindere Sabastian was slightly stunned, impressed by his fiery sincerity. I think about it, and then said: ¡°I watched you grow up, you are simple-minded and kind, but not bad, Vivian is a mother of two children and has been married,pared to you, as long as you can ept her, I do not have a problem.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Aidan Sabastian¡¯s eyes lit up with delight, and the corners of his mouth were grinning from ear to ear. ¡°But what¡¯s the point of me epting? You have to work hard to get Vivian to ept you, that¡¯s all.¡± Cindere Sabastian didn¡¯t stand in the way. The reason why she agreed to Aidan Sabastian was also selfish. Because Vivian grew up in L City, was married, had two children and an adoptive mother in L City, it would be difficult to get her to stay with the Hidden Tribe. In order to get Vivian to stay with the Hidden Tribe voluntarily, there had to be something that would make her stay and hold on to her. And emotions are the best leverage. If Aidan Sabastian could win Vivian¡¯s affection, then she would willingly stay in the Hidden Tribe. The royal family of the Hidden Tribe is extremely open to polygamy and polygamy. When Vivian sits in the position of the Hidden Lord, he will have a wide harem, so what¡¯s the harm in having one more Aidan Sabastian? ¡°Yes, yes, yes, of course, no problem.¡± Aidan Sabastian was full of joy and could not stop talking with happiness. If not for the presence of their three elders, he would have jumped up and down and cheered. ¡°Look at your temperament, you are still like a child who has not grown up.¡± Cindere Sabastianughed and stood up, ¡°I¡¯m going to rest, you guys go to bed early too.¡± Houghton did not expect Cindere Sabastian would agree. And he, naturally, had no problem with it. Aidan Sabastian is his grandson, Vivian is his apprentice, the twobined, kissing on top of kissing, he is happy to see it. At this moment, upstairs. Because the door of the room was open, Aidan Sabastian was more excited and his voice was naturally raised a bit, but he was unaware of it, while the couple in the second floor room clearly heard their conversation. Morris gently closed the door and pushed Vivian against the door panel, raising his hand to cupped his chin, ¡°Vivian, what do you think I should do with you?¡± His eyes were dark and bottomless, and the helplessness in the depths of his pupils could not be concealed. Chapter 793 : This is awkward Vivian leaned her back against the door panel and looked at him with wide eyes, ¡°Oh, I ¡­ what does this have to do with me?¡± Not daring to look directly at Morris, she vainly inclined her head to look elsewhere. Really speechless! One Myron has already made her brain hurt, and now another Aidan Sabastian, Vivian really feel no time to deal with. ¡°Why does it matter to you?¡± He leaned over and rested his forehead against hers. The man was suddenly close, a sense of pressure came over her, and Vivian was so nervous that she even missed a beat in her breathing. She shook her head in a desperate attempt to survive, ¡°Like me, that¡¯s their business, but I only like you.¡± She looked up, a pair of bright eyes looked at him, sincere eyes, really convinced. Morris raised an eyebrow, ¡°Oh? Is that a confession to me.¡± He had a small snicker in his heart. ¡°Not really.¡± She shook her head unthinkingly. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I liked you a long time ago, and you already know that. Otherwise, how would I have married you? So, I¡¯m just stating the facts, not confessing.¡± Vivian exined in a serious manner, teasing Morris to purse her lips and smile, ¡°There is a difference?¡± ¡°Of course there is. It¡¯s an essential difference.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re trying to tell me that liking me was a long time ago and now you don¡¯t like me?¡± A series of questions, Vivian always felt like Morris was digging a hole. ¡°Not really. You are now the daddy of my two babies, we are family, we are rtives.¡± ¡°Only family, no love?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a difference?¡± Now, it was Vivian¡¯s turn to ask the question rhetorically. At once, Morris¡¯ face sank and the hand that was wrapped around her waist twisted on her waist, ¡°Could it be that there is no more love for me and you want to move on. It seems that I have not performed well enough recently ¡­¡± He spoke with a long drawn out trailing voice and picked Vivian up directly, with his other hand he smoothly locked the door behind him, turned around and walked to the bed, ced her gently on the bed and bullied his way up. ¡°Hey, stop it, they¡¯re all here, if they find out, they¡¯re dead.¡± Vivian reminded him, telling him to calm down. ¡°I don¡¯t care. The wife is almost gone, it won¡¯t hurt to find out.¡± Morris pulled the bedding around him and wrapped the two of them in it. What followed was a frenzied kiss, a frenzied kiss that left him in a daze.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. But Vivian¡¯s mind was haunted by Morris¡¯s words, ¡®I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t care. My wife is almost gone, so it¡¯s okay to find out. For some reason, this sentence does not fit Morris¡¯s style of speech at all, but he actually said it, which made her feel somehow cute. It¡¯s hard to imagine that the word ¡®cute¡¯ will be used on Morris¡¯ body. When she thought of this, she was moved by her red luan heart and took the initiative to wrap her arms around Morris¡¯s neck and kissed him back. In the nest, the temperature soared and the two of them became breathing heavily. I don¡¯t know when Vivian came back to her senses, but the two of them were already naked and enjoying the rain. Knock, knock, knock¡­ Suddenly, there was a knock at the door, interrupting the pleasure of the two. Vivian was feeling like she was on a cloud, but the knocking interrupted her, and she was hanging on for dear life! ¡°Who is it?¡± Forcing her body to resist the difort, Vivian cleared her throat and tried to make her voice sound as normal as possible. ¡°Vivian, it¡¯s me.¡± A gentle voice, it was clear at first hearing that it was Cindere Sabastian. Her mouth curled slightly as she nced at the prostrate man and shook her red lips, shy and helpless. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± She asked again. Morris gently hugged her, not daring to move or make a sound for fear that people outside might find the two of them acting in such a shameful manner. Chapter 794 : Trapped ¡°I ¡­ I want to talk to you.¡± After thinking about it, Cindere Sabastian still wanted to talk to Vivian about what was on her mind.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She felt that there were too many barriers between the two of them that needed to be dealt with, otherwise, Vivian was only afraid that she would never be able to ept her as a mother. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, we can talk tomorrow, I¡¯m sleepy and want to sleep.¡± Vivian refused outright, even thinking that Cindere Sabastian was a bit ridiculous. It was alreadyte at night, she was not sleeping, and actually wanted to pull her to chat. Could it be that the intention was to have a long conversation all night long? ¡°Then, okay.¡± Cindere Sabastian was helpless as she turned around and left. Because the room was well soundproofed, the two could not hear clearly whether Cindere Sabastian had left or not. Morris could only hold the woman in his arms gently, leaning down to kiss her red lips, and moving more and more slowly. ¡°How can you be so busy?¡± His lips pulled out a curve and he smiled. ¡°You should feel thankful, if our baby was here, you would only have to sleep in the guest bedroom every day.¡± ¡°No.¡± The man nibbled gently on her lips, ¡°I would let the two little ones sleep in the guest bedroom.¡± ¡°How can you do that? That¡¯s too much.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my wife, and even though you have kids, you¡¯re mine.¡± ¡°Pfft ¡­ Morris, are you jealous?¡± Vivian was amused by Morris. A night of warmth, extraordinarily good. Afterwards, when Morris held Vivian to take a shower, the clear water touched Vivian¡¯s hand, and she gently shouted pain. The man was keenly aware that something was wrong and held her hand, only to find traces within his palm. He frowned, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± No more questions, but Morris knew at a nce what was going on. As smart as he was, he could easily guess that it was at the bonfire feast outside the pce that Vivian had been poisoned and had pinched herself in order to keep herself awake. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, it¡¯s a superficial wound, it¡¯s not a problem.¡± Viviany in the bathtub, dazed and with her eyes closed, just feeling tired and not wanting to move. ¡°Next time you must tell me if there is anything, don¡¯t carry everything on your own.¡± He gave her cheeks a punishing pinch and warned. ¡°Mmm, okay, be good ¡­¡± Vivian, whose eyes were closed, was so sleepy that she fell asleep in the middle of her speech. Seeing hernguid like a kitten, cute and provocative, Morris tenderly caressed her cheek and leaned down to drop a kiss on her forehead. After bathing her and cleaning her body, he carried her back to bed. Morris returned to his room in the early morning. His room was on the third floor, which happened to be on the same floor as Vivian¡¯s, and he only had to leap up from the window to get back to his room. L City. Sophie slept off and on all night, but the quality of her sleep was poor because she kept having nightmares, and she went to work in the morning with a ck eye. In the morning, us and Glen didn¡¯t dare to make things difficult for Sophie and treated her with courtesy. She looked at them and didn¡¯t say anything. When she got back to the office, her cell phone rang. She took out her phone and saw that it was Abraham¡¯s phone. ¡°Hello, Mr. Smith?¡± ¡°Are you free? Come out for a cup of tea, I have something I want to talk to you about.¡± Abraham inquired of Sophie. At The Smith family home, Sophie had been greatly disappointed in Abraham and had be defensive of him. So although her attitude was respectful, she could feel her rejection and resistance when she felt it carefully. ¡°Mr. Smith can talk on the phone if there is anything.¡± She smiled and answered. ¡°It¡¯s like this ¡­¡± Abraham hesitated a little and sighed, ¡°I took advantage of you on my sister¡¯s birthday. I should have told you yesterday, but because of the special circumstances, I didn¡¯t find the right opportunity, and there were some things dyed in the evening, so I put it off until now.¡± Chapter 795 : Set-up Take advantage? Of course she could see it. But what surprised Sophie was that she didn¡¯t expect Abraham to admit it directly and apologize personally. What was this ¡­ for? Sophie did not say anything, Abraham continued: ¡°This is a private matter of our family, it has not been said to the public, if I did not feel ashamed of you, I would not have told you. Well ¡­¡± On the phone, Abraham spoke a little hesitantly, ¡°Or this way, when you are free, I will ask you again, to exin to you face to face?¡± The president of Cybertron, condescending in front of Sophie, Sophie was ttered. If she postponed it further, it would look like she didn¡¯t know how to behave. After all, Abraham made it very clear that he wanted to apologize in person, so maybe there really was something unspeakable going on. ¡°In an hour, I¡¯ll meet you at the ce where we had coffeest time.¡± Just now, she said she had something to do, and if she went directly now, it would prove that she was lying just now. In desperation, Sophieter postponed to an hourter. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± The other party hung up the phone with crity. Sophie sat in his office chair and was letting his thoughts go thinking about something, when the phone on his desk buzzed. Picked up the phone and saw that it was a missed call, clicked in to see ¡­ It was Dixon. But the phone hung up automatically after only one ringing ring. What is he doing here? Sophie¡¯s mind was filled with memories ofst night, her cheeks involuntarily tinged with a blush, she tossed the phone aside and did not reply to the message. An hourter, she appeared at the cafe as promised. When she entered the cafe, she saw Abraham sitting by the window. She walked straight over to him, ¡°Mr. Smith, sorry for the wait.¡± Abraham, who was ying with his cell phone, was startled by the sudden appearance of Sophie and immediately put his cell phone screen down on the table. ¡°Here you are? Want something to drink?¡± He asked. Sophie waved to the waiter, who came over, ¡°What can I get you, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°A ss of Blue Mountain for me, please.¡± ¡°Yes, please wait a moment.¡± The waiter turned around and left. Sophie sat upright, without the innocent smile on her face as before, but with a bit of indifference, ¡°Mr. Smith what there is something to say.¡± Abraham felt the change in Sophie¡¯s attitude towards him, smiled elegantly, found something from the briefcase, put it on the table and pushed it to Sophie¡¯s face, ¡°This girl, I wonder if you¡¯ve ever noticed?¡± On the table was a photo of a girl in a white shirt with white skin and beauty. Just a nce, Sophie remembered her, ¡°I¡¯ve seen her, yesterday at your birthday party.¡± Because she was hanging around Abraham from time to time, and the girl gazed at her with jealousy and disgust in her eyes, Sophie remembered her very well. ¡°Her name was Nancy and she was a blind date introduced to me by my aunt. Because she had a crush on me, she kept chasing me, and of course, I refused outright, but couldn¡¯t resist her too much enthusiasm.¡± Sophie did not say anything, quietly listening to Abraham¡¯s exnation. ¡°Yesterday you came to mypany to look for me, my original n was to go to yourpany to visit back after returning to the vi, but my father called me back with a phone call. When I arrived home I saw her car parked at the door before I let you in with me. I wanted to exin, but in order to stop Nancy from thinking about me, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t exin you publicly.¡± Speaking of this, Abraham jowled slightly towards her, ¡°Miss Sophie, I¡¯m very sorry, I did something very wrong in this matter.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 796 : Sending Gifts ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Sophie came to a sudden realization. Just as she was about to ept Abraham¡¯s apology, she thought of Larissa again ¡­ Then she heard Abraham exin, ¡°After you left yesterday, Larissa told me about what happened between you and Dixon. You young people¡¯s affairs, I do not get involved, of course, Larissa hit you that time, I still want to apologize to you on her behalf. I reprimanded her yesterday, but my sister is spoiled, so she won¡¯t listen to me.¡± He shook his head and smiled elegantly, but the smile was a bit helpless. ¡°You may have misunderstood. There is nothing going on between Dixon and me.¡± Sophie immediately exined what was going on between her and Dixon, ¡°I¡¯m with Dixon he ¡­¡± ¡°I said, this is between you young people, I do not get involved.¡± Sophie¡¯s words have not finished, Abraham interrupted her words, and handed her a gift, ¡°To show my apologies, I have this small token of appreciation, you must ept.¡± ¡°No need, I didn¡¯t put it in my heart either.¡± Looking at a rectangr blue velvet box in front of her, Sophie thought the item should be very expensive, so she returned it, ¡°It¡¯s good to exin the misunderstanding clearly, I¡¯m still willing to believe in Mr. Abraham¡¯s character.¡± Just now, he was still calling ¡®Mr. Smith¡¯ rustily, but now he has changed his name to ¡®Mr. Abraham¡¯, which is enough to prove that Sophie believes him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to open it?¡± He asked in a gentle tone, pointing to the box. Sophie returned the smile and shook her head. ¡°Huh.¡± Seeing her like this, Abrahamughed aloud, hisughter extraordinarily healing. ¡°I¡¯ve seen too many girls, but you¡¯re the first one who refused to ept my gift.¡± Abraham picked up the box, opened it, and inside was a ne.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He reached out and pointed to the tag on the ne, ¡°Three thousand eight hundred and thirty-two dors, a very cheap ne. I knew something was too expensive and you must refuse to ept it, so I bought the ne at an affordable price as a token of my appreciation. You must not refuse again.¡± Know your enemy and friends, and you will never be defeated in a hundred battles. Abraham had inquired about Sophie and knew that she was honest, simple, self-sufficient and not a gold-digger. Such a girl, send her expensive things, will only make her suspect that he has ulterior motives, and even reject. ¡°Huh? This ¡­¡± Sophie never expected Abraham to do things this meticulously. She looked at the gold ne, the style was very ordinary, at a nce it was not carefully selected. But the boss, who was worth hundreds of millions of dors, was willing to buy an inexpensive ne, which was also a great deal of effort, and it was indeed not good if she refused ¡­ it. If she takes it, her conscience is not safe. ¡°It¡¯s really not necessary, Mr. Smith. how about you treat me to a meal today, as your apology, okay?¡± ¡°Hahaha, okay. I¡¯ll take you up on that.¡± Abraham readily agreed to Sophie¡¯s proposal. It was already 10:30 at noon, an hour before dinner time, which made Sophie feel a bit tormented. She had no choice but to find some random topics to talk with Abraham. Ringing bell¡­ Abruptly, Abraham¡¯s cell phone rang on the table, he picked it up and said to Sophie, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯ll take a call.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Sophie nodded, looking down and fiddling with the phone. ¡°Um, yeah.¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking to a friend at the cafe about something.¡± ¡°North Flower Creek Road.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going back for lunch, hang up.¡± Abraham hung up the phone after a few words. The two sat together and chatted for a while about Sophie from Sophie¡¯spany, but it was cordial. ¡°Hi, brother?¡± As they were talking, a loud voice suddenly broke the conversation. Both of them looked over, only to see a fashionable and sexy Larissa in a short navel-length dress walking towards this way. And beside her, there was ¡­ Dixon. Chapter 797 : The Pretentious Duo Seeing the two of them, Sophie¡¯s small face was tinged with a little unnatural, while Abraham slowly stood up, ¡°Why did youe over?¡± From the tone of his voice, it was not difficult to hear that he did not know. ¡°Uh ¡­ brother, the friend you are talking about is Sophie?¡± Larissa nced at Sophie and said to Abraham, ¡°Dixon and I were looking for a ce to have coffee, and you said you were over here, so we stopped by. How did we know you were on a date with Sophie.¡± While she was talking, Dixon, who was wearing a ck T-shirt, nced at Sophie with cold eyes. The two looked at each other, and the events ofst night couldn¡¯t help bute back to mind. His gaze was clear, and she blushed slightly, ducking her head and not daring to look at him again after just one nce. Abraham exined: ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Yesterday, your birthday, because Nancy was pestering me, I asked Sophie to act as my girlfriend. This is not, today specially invited her toe over, to talk about the appreciation.¡± After that, he turned back to Sophie and asked, ¡°Right, Miss Sophie?¡± ¡°Huh? Uh-huh, that¡¯s right.¡± Although there was some discrepancy from what she had just said, Sophie felt that Abraham had given her the benefit of the doubt and said so. Hearing Abraham¡¯s exnation, Dixon¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly and a trace of consternation shed in his eyes as he looked at Sophie. So that¡¯s what happened? Yesterday, he had misunderstood her? Dixon¡¯s burning gaze made Sophie sit on pins and needles, and she could only take a sip of the coffee on the table to ease the awkward situation. Abraham had asked Sophie toe over, naturally he had conspired with Larissa, that¡¯s why Larissa had brought Dixon over, deliberately unting the fact that they were together in front of Sophie. Now that her purpose has been achieved, Larissa is happy and says, ¡°Then you guys keep talking, Dixon, let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± Dixon lifted his wrist and nced at his wristwatch, ¡°It¡¯s almost dinner time, we all know each other, why don¡¯t we eat together?¡± ¡°This, this is not good.¡± Sophie immediately raised her gaze. But gaze, can¡¯t help but fall on Larissa holding Dixon¡¯s arm hand, only to feel a vague pain at the heart. Yesterday in the bathroom of The Smith family vi, Dixon did whatever he wanted to her, even Larissa stood outside the door and heard it, and now the two of them can still make up. Although she didn¡¯t understand what kind of emotion the two of them were feeling, Sophie only felt a pang of nausea. ¡°Yeah. How inappropriate for you two to be dating with me and Miss Sophie around.¡± Abraham flirted with a smile. ¡°Yes, Mr. Abraham is right.¡± She agreed. ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°All familiar with each other, what¡¯s inappropriate.¡± Larissa was just about to refuse when Dixon interrupted her and went with the flow, walking over to Sophie, ¡°Move in.¡± Sophie was stunned, not expecting Dixon to have the cheek to stay and eat with her. She noticed Larissa¡¯s face was a little ugly when she nced over her shoulder. It was probably because Dixon was his boyfriend, but he had to sit next to her. ¡°You¡¯d better go with ¡­¡± Sophie wanted Dixon to sit with Larissa, but Dixon didn¡¯t give her a chance to finish her sentence, frowning, impatient, ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± With a slightly imposing attitude, Sophie immediately silenced and moved in obediently. Seeing this scene, Larissa¡¯s gaze sank, without the two of them noticing, and Abraham looked at each other. The two said nothing and both sat down.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sophie, I want to apologize to you.¡± Larissa crossed her ten fingers and raised her hand on the table, her brimming water eyes looked at Sophie with a guilty look, ¡°I was the one who misunderstood you and Dixon before, thinking that you ¡­¡± Chapter 798 : They’re getting married She wanted to say something but then stopped, probably felt that some words were hard to hear, so she omitted that part and added: ¡°Later I realized that you guys were ying along, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ve been wanting to apologize to you, but I haven¡¯t found the right opportunity. Today¡¯s meal is on me, as an apology to you.¡± Not looking for the right opportunity to apologize? The good guys, fromst year to this year, it¡¯s been more than half a year, how did she say these words shamelessly? Sophie¡¯s heart ndered, but did not show it. As the saying goes, ¡®a hand does not smile¡¯, she could only force a smile, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡± ¡°Thank you, you¡¯re really nice. I wonder if I can make a friend with you?¡± After Larissa asked, she didn¡¯t wait for Sophie to reply, and immediately picked up her phone, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s add a WeChat. We can ask you toe out and y with uster.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. If Larissa hadn¡¯t picked up her phone and opened her WeChat personal business card, Sophie might have refused. But she already opened the WeChat personal business card page and handed it to her, ¡°Come on, you can scan my WeChat.¡± Sophie: ¡°¡­ hehehehe, good.¡± She is, after all, Abraham¡¯s sister, and thepany has to cooperate with Abraham, she can¡¯t afford to mess with it. The Dixon¡¯s face beside him is obscure, so people can¡¯t figure out what he¡¯s thinking. ¡°Thepany is also a member of the Board of Directors. The next time you ask you out to y, you can not refuse oh.¡± Larissa said in a glowing voice. I have to say, she is very beautiful. Dressed in a short ck navel-less dress, long hair draped over her shoulders and hanging, painted with delicate makeup, there is a kind of dry beauty¡¯s spontaneity and boldness, a nce, it is difficult not to let people be moved by it. ¡°Haha, okay, okay. As long as work is not busy, it¡¯s all fine.¡± So, whenever Larissa invited, she would definitely say she was ¡®very busy¡¯. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you two shake hands and make up.¡± Abraham smiled brightly, ¡°It¡¯s still Miss Sophie who is generous.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith is joking.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Abraham turned to Dixon, ¡°When ites to your wedding with Larissa, you must call Miss Sophie.¡± Dixon deep bottomless cold eyes nced at Abraham, did not say anything. It was Larissa who was quick to answer, ¡°That¡¯s a must.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯d be honored.¡± Sophie nodded and smiled, the smile did not reach the bottom of her eyes, then bowed her head, picked up the coffee and drank it up. They ¡­ are getting married? Oh, quite good. Quite good. She felt very good while, but her brain was uncontrobly thinking about the scene that happenedst night. Suddenly, a cold feeling lingers in the heart. Ding dong¡­ The phone on her desk rang. Sophie picked up her phone and saw that it was Warren¡¯s WeChat, [Sophie, I can go back tomorrow, thank you for taking care of my mother these two days]. After Warren went on a business trip, he entrusted Sophie to help take care of her mother. Sophie went back every day, and even if she didn¡¯t go there, she would ask Mandy to help deliver meals and chat with his mother for a while. I have to thank Mandy for this. Sophie held her phone and immediately replied to the message: [I didn¡¯t help much, but Mandy helped more. Let¡¯s invite Mandy to dinner when we get back. The other party replied in seconds: [Sure. I¡¯d like to invite you two to dinner, thank you very much]. Sophie: [You¡¯re wee, we¡¯re all friends]. The two hands tapping on the phone screen, the corners of the lips involuntarily hooked up a smile of relief. It is probably because Warren ising back and she feels relieved. However, this expression fell into Dixon¡¯s eyes. His eyes sank and sank involuntarily, and he nced at the screen slightly. The name he saw was ¨C Warren. At that moment, Dixon¡¯s face became more and more gloomy. Chapter 799 : Jealousy Creates Hate ¡°What are you guys going to have for lunch?¡± Larissa changed the topic and waved towards the waiter. The waiter brought the menu over, and Larissa thoughtfully handed it out. Originally, she subconsciously wanted to give it to Dixon, but on a whim, she brought it to Sophie, ¡°Sophie, see what you want to eat.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with all of it.¡± She said. ¡°That¡¯s fine ¡­¡± Larissa didn¡¯t say anything and helped order some western food. Four people sat together, eating and talking, the atmosphere is quite cordial.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The three people felt rxed, only Sophie felt like a needle on a needle, although nothing, but she always felt like a Shura battlefield. A meal down, like a lump in the throat like ufortable. It was not until lunch was over that Sophie breathed a sigh of relief and said to Abraham with a smile, ¡°Mr. Smith, Miss Larissa, I have to go to the hospital, so I can¡¯t apany you.¡± She had ordered a meal on her phone and would pick it upter and send it to the hospital to be with Warren¡¯s mother. At that, Dixon¡¯s handsome face tightened up, and his face looked a little ugly. ¡°That¡¯s fine, you go ahead and get busy. My brother and I, we have some things to do, we should go too.¡± Larissa said. ¡°You go to the first hospital?¡± Dixon asked deliberately. Sophie nodded, ¡°Uh, yeah.¡± ¡°Just in time for you to give me a ride, I have something to talk to their director.¡± Dixon said. ¡°Dixon, someone Sophie has something to do at the hospital, it¡¯s better for me to give you a ride.¡± Larissa was not willing to give them a chance to spend time alone. Larissa was driving Dixon when he came over, so it was understandable that he would want to take the car. But, never Sophie¡¯s car. ¡°You have something to do with your brother, you go and do your work. I¡¯ll contact you when I¡¯m done.¡± Dixon coldly returned a sentence. It was the same sentence that directly blocked Larissa¡¯s mouth. ¡°That ¡­¡± Sophie was tempted to refuse, ¡°I have to go pick up my meal. How about you let ¡­¡± ¡°No effect.¡± Dixon seemed to know what Sophie was going to say and blocked her back with one sentence. Sophie bristled and didn¡¯t say anything. But her resistance to Dixon was taken in by Larissa, and she was secretly relieved. The four of them got up to leave, and Abraham paid the bill. After saying goodbye to them, Abraham and Larissa both left together. The first time I saw the car, the smile on Sophie¡¯s face disappeared and she turned back to Dixon, ¡°Oh, I suddenly remembered that I had to go to the office, but if you want to go to the hospital, please take a taxi. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Once she thought of Dixon¡¯s rtionship with Larissa and what happened yesterday, Sophie only felt that Dixon was a person without principles, erratic and disgusting. After saying that, Sophie didn¡¯t give Dixon a chance to speak at all, turned around and walked directly towards her sedan. Just as she started the sedan and wanted to leave, the passenger door was pulled open and Dixon sat directly in. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± The man buckled his seatbelt while saying back in a light-hearted manner. As if the party did not understand Sophie¡¯s rejection of his meaning. Sophie froze, looked at him with extremelyplicated eyes, frowned, lightly pursed her red lips, hesitated again and again, and finally turned off the car. ¡°Young Master Dixon, since you have already made up with your ¡­ ex-girlfriend, there should be no further contact between us.¡± She felt that some distance should be kept between men and women. Chapter 800 : Super loving Morris Especially since she and Dixon had that kind of rtionship with each other, they should be distant. ¡°What are you making a fool of yourself? Just smoothly letting you give me a ride and sprouting a bunch of fantasies?¡± The man slightly sideways head, the corner of his lips pulled out a curve, seemingly smiling. When he asked her a rhetorical question, Sophie had nothing to say in return, so she started the car and set off. She stopped at the hotel where she had ordered food to pick it up. Dixon, sitting in the car, watched her jog out of the car, anxious and panicked, his face sank and sank. In a short time, Sophie returned with the thermos bucket, and panted a little when she got into the car. Because she was carrying the thermos, she was worried about spilling the food, so she handed the thermos to Dixon, ¡°Help carry it for a while.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t put it in the back?¡± The man was displeased. ¡°I¡¯m driving, a walk and a stop, easy to spill.¡± Dixon: ¡°¡­¡± A meal only, so nervous? He reluctantly took the thermos box and did not speak again. ¡­ The Hidden n. Morris prepared breakfast carefully in the morning, and after they got up one after another, he brought it to the dining room. Vivian, who was walking down the stairs, looked at the former noble man who was willing to live under her and do such things as a servant for her, and her heart sank. The two looked at each other across the room, and the man smiled back, as if to reassure her. Soon, everyone was seated and ate breakfast together.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Aidan Sabastian sat next to Vivian and diligently pushed a ss of milk in front of Vivian, ¡°Sister Vivian, have some pure milk. This is the fresh milk I asked ¡®Carl¡¯ to buy for you in the market this morning.¡± His performance fell in the eyes of several other people, several people looked at me, I looked at you, none of them said anything, just quietly using breakfast. Of course, Morris, who wasing out of the kitchen, heard Aidan Sabastian¡¯s words and his face turned slightly pale. Vivian looked up and saw Morris, and she saw a look of loss on his face, and she felt a lot of pain. This man has given enough for her, so much that he can never repay her in this life, how can she bear to make him sad? Even if she was jealous, she couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°No need.¡± Vivian pushed the milk to Aidan Sabastian¡¯s face, ¡°I don¡¯t like milk.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t like it? Then you should eat the porridge, I told ¡®Carl¡¯ that you like porridge and asked him to make it for you.¡± Aidan Sabastian was very attentive, keeping an eye on Vivian¡¯s preferences. But what he didn¡¯t know was that Morris knew more about Vivian¡¯s dietary preferences. Even the porridge for breakfast, he made a separate one for Vivian. Vivian looked at the porridge and knew that Morris had made it, but if she ate it, wouldn¡¯t she be epting Aidan Sabastian¡¯s intentions? ¡°Houghton, Aidan is not young, howe you haven¡¯t made ns for his marriage?¡± Vivian moved the porridge to himself, took a spoon and stirred the porridge, scooped a spoonful and put it on his mouth and blew, ate a bite and said, ¡°I see that the girls of the Hidden tribe are quite good looking, you take advantage of his youth, do not find a match for him, it is not easy to find in the future.¡± ¡°He ¡­¡± Houghton has not yet thought of how to answer, only to see Aidan Sabastian immediately sat up straight, ¡°I do not want!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Vivian looked down and sipped his porridge, pretending to be full of care. ¡°Because ¡­ because ¡­,¡± Aidan Sabastian hesitated, not knowing what to say. Then I heard Vivianugh flirtatiously, ¡°Don¡¯t want to find someone? Aidan, you don¡¯t want to be like me and be single for the rest of your life, do you?¡± He stirred the porridge, trying to quickly make it cooler. Then he added, ¡°Since my husband¡¯s ¡®absence¡¯, I n not to get married in the future.¡± Chapter 801 No More Marriage Vivian directly stated her heart, cutting off Aidan Sabastian¡¯s expectation of her. One word shocked the four seats. Several people who were eating instantly looked up and their eyes fell on Vivian in unison. Houghton: ¡°No marriage? That¡¯s nonsense!¡± Cindere Sabastian: ¡°Anyone can not get married, but not you.¡± Destiny: ¡°Morris is dead, and you want to be a widow for the rest of your life? Isn¡¯t that silly.¡± Aidan Sabastian: ¡°You¡¯re still young, how can you not get married. The rest of your life is beautiful, you don¡¯t want to live in the memory.¡± As she listened to them, Morris lowered her eyelids and walked towards the courtyard. With Vivian¡¯s words just now, it was enough. Vivian put down the spoon, looked up, and looked at Cindere Sabastian sitting across the table with a cold face, ¡°I am willing toe to the Hidden n, not because I miss the position of Hidden Lord, or because you are my real mother. Rather, if I don¡¯te, you will use my son and daughter as a threat. I am now willing to help you take back the position of the Hidden n¡¯s Lord, but, I will not stay in the Hidden n.¡± She spoke loudly, ¡°Whether now orter, I will not change my mind. You also don¡¯t have any illusions that I will find someone in the Hidden Tribe. In this life, even if I find a beggar in L City, I will not fall in love with a man from the Hidden Tribe. Because ¡­¡± Deliberately lengthening the tone of his voice, ¡°I don¡¯t belong here.¡± ¡°Vivian, how do you talk to your mother!¡± Houghton reprimanded. Cindere Sabastian shook her head with the usual graceful and subdued light smile on her face, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Turning to Vivian, she said, ¡°Fine, as you wish. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Some things cannot be forced, but ¡­ She believes that time can change everything. After the meal, Vivian went upstairs to study, while Aidan Sabastian sat on the sofa with Cindere Sabastian a few times. Aidan Sabastian sighed long and annoyingly, ¡°Sister Vivian is so determined, am I out of luck?¡± Yesterday he was full of excitement and expectation, but today Vivian¡¯s answer was like a pot of cold water poured over his head, showering him with a cold heart. ¡°You¡¯re still too young.¡± Cindere Sabastian took a sip of coffee, slowly put down the cup and spoke slowly: ¡°Vivian and Morris are very close, he ¡®died¡¯ not long ago, Vivian can note out of the shadow for a while. If you really like her, you should treat him better. Women, most can not stand the warmth and care of men. As long as you do a good enough job, everything will fall into ce.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Aidan Sabastian¡¯s eyes lit up, a pair of eyes as brilliant as stars, shining.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m all over, I¡¯ll still lie to you.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, good, good, Mrs. Cindere, you are still the best to me.¡± ¡°Look what silly things you say, I have watched you grow up and always treated you like my own child.¡± Inside the house, the two were talking about Vivian when Morris, standing in the doorway smoking, caught their conversation in his ears. His eyes, which wore brown pupils, sank and sank, and his face was as cold as frost. Upstairs. Vivian was studying when her phone suddenly rang. She nced at the phone number, it was Issac¡¯s. Yesterday at the party, Issac asked her for her cell phone number. ¡°Hello, Issac?¡± Vivian answered the phone. ¡°How were you,st night?¡± There was a brief silence on the other end of the line, and then Issac¡¯s concern. ¡°Fine. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay? Your drink yesterday, it was really okay?¡± Although Martin had given the answer yesterday at the pce, Issac was still not convinced. After thinking about it, he finally decided to give Vivian a call to ask about it. Vivian was silent and did not answer. Chapter 802 : Flirting with Aidan Sabastian ¡°I know you don¡¯t trust me and don¡¯t want to tell me too much information. But as long as you¡¯re okay, bye.¡± Mostly Issac was a little disappointed before he quickly hung up the phone. Being distracted by a phone call, Vivian lost her mind to study, so she started ying with her phone. Dingdong¡­ A message came in. After she bought the phone, she and Morris both used the cracked version, which could be tranted into Chinese. The text message was from Morris, a few short words: [There is an antidote on the handkerchief]. Yesterday¡¯s handkerchief is she deliberately poured tea on the handkerchief, and then find stic bags to carry it in her pocket to bring out. She just suspected that it was the tea that was really wrong. It seems highly likely that Yoona Lee has cooperated with the Baron n. Or, she was extremely insecure and wanted to make a deal with the Baron n. I know. Vivian held her phone and edited three words, but after thinking about it, she found a ¡®kiss¡¯ emoji in her emoji bag and sent it over. Knock knock knock¨C Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. Vivian put her phone on the table, got up and pulled the door open, looking at Aidan Sabastian standing outside the door, holding a book in his hand, ready toe over and teach her how to study. Because Vivian¡¯s bedroom is rtivelyrge, half of it is a lounge area, which can usually be partitioned off for a study area. To facilitate her study, she didn¡¯t bother to switch to the study room. But when she knew how Aidan Sabastian felt about her, Vivian suddenly felt that it was not right for a man and a woman to be alone in the same room together. ¡°Aidan, how about ¡­¡± Vivian was about to suggest that it would be more convenient to study in the study room, but as a result, before she could finish her sentence, she saw Morris appear behind Aidan Sabastian. ¡°Young Master Aidan, I would like to study with you too.¡± Morris was wearing a ck and white checkered shirt, a mediocre outfit that looked like he was simple and honest. Aidan Sabastian was taken aback by the sudden appearance of Morris and stared back at him with a cold face, ¡°No!¡± The thought of him being screwed out of $20, 000 by ¡®Carl¡¯ yesterday made him feel a pang of anger. ¡°This is the only twenty thousand dors I have, here, take it as my tuition, okay?¡± Morris took out 20, 000 yuan from his pocket. It was the same money that Aidan Sabastian had given him yesterday. Seeing the money, Aidan Sabastian went to grab it, but Morris moved his hand back and asked, ¡°Are you going to teach me?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then you give me the money first.¡± Aidan Sabastian spread his hands, as if ¡®you do not give me money or not to negotiate¡¯ attitude. Faced with the threat, Morris did not yield in the slightest, but instead turned and walked to the stairway and said aloud to the stairs, ¡°Old Mr. Donald, Master Aidan he does not want to teach me.¡± Houghton¡¯s real name was Donald Sabastian, and Morris, whose status was that of a servant in the house, could only address him with respect as ¡®Old Mr. Donald¡¯. ¡°Aidan?!¡± Houghton¡¯s angry rebuke immediately came from downstairs. Aidan Sabastian face immediately darkened, ring at Morris, but saw Morris naive smile, ¡°Hey, hey, hey, Donald old gentleman¡¯s meaning, give you money will be out of sight, or not give you it.¡± He said in a serious way, while the money into his pocket, angry Aidan Sabastian nearly a breath did not carry over. Such a mischievous Morris was something Vivian had never seen before, and she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Got it!¡± Aidan Sabastian answered to Houghton. Then he heard Houghton say loudly, ¡°From now on, ¡®Carl¡¯ will protect Vivian¡¯s safety, and you must make sure he is fluent in thenguage before you do so.¡± Aidan Sabastian angry face pig liver color, dare not say. Vivian heart amused, can only force to hold back theugh, proposed: ¡°Go to the study, otherwise my room can not amodate three people.¡± Chapter 803 : Making Bad in the Classroom ¡°Okay, wherever thedy says to go.¡± Morris, who was standing not far away, raised an eyebrow at Vivian and smiled wickedly. The expression, naturally, was made behind Aidan Sabastian¡¯s back. Aidan Sabastian had resentment in his heart, but due to Houghton¡¯s majesty, he had to obey, ¡°Let¡¯s go, hurry up.¡± Aidan Sabastian did not have a good temper. ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll get a pen and a book.¡± Vivian turned around and went back to his room to pick up his pen and book, as well as the books he needed for the ss, and walked out of the room, then joined the two of them towards the study. The study was on the west side of the second floor. Inside therge study, several rows of bookshelves were filled with all kinds of books. There were books from the Hidden Tribe, from C, from China, and books from other countries, all types of books. The rich and diverse books wereparable to a small book library. Five-sixths of the space in the study is books, and one-sixth of the space is a rxation area with a desk and a sofa,plete with facilities. Because the loft is a conjoined double loft, it is extraordinarily spacious. ¡°There¡¯s only one desk, how are we going to study.¡± Vivian muttered, turned around and walked out, stood in the corridor, and called out to Houghton on the first floor, ¡°Houghton, I¡¯m studying with Carl, can someone send another desk up?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Houghton, who was talking to Cindere Sabastian, heard Vivian¡¯s words and nodded, ¡°Okay, you guys study first, I¡¯ll have someone send it upter.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± She said a thank you and turned to go into the study. There was only one desk, Vivian greeted Morris, ¡°Let¡¯s move theptop to one side, Aidan sit on the executive chair, the two of us move a rattan chair and sit over here?¡± ¡°Okay, as you wish.¡± Morris slightly jawed and went forward to pack theputer with her. In a short while, everything was cleaned up, and the two of them sat side by side on one side of the desk. Aidan Sabastian sat on the opposite executive chair with books, in a teacher¡¯s posture, and said seriously, ¡°Yesterday we learned the pronunciation of twenty-six letters, and today we will start learning some simple words and conversations.¡± He held the ruler and gently tapped the desktop, and nced at the two with cold eyes, ¡°Open to page ten.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Vivian answered and turned to page ten, Morris also dutifully cooperated. The sunlight outside the window came in, white light spilled on the two, only to hear the two read the words aloud clearly, as if in that moment back to the student days. After a long lecture, Aidan Sabastian felt his mouth was dry and put down his book, ¡°You two hurry up and get familiar with the words, I¡¯m going to get some water.¡± ¡°Okay, teacher.¡± In ss, Vivian always called Aidan Sabastian teacher, but after ss, he would call him by his first name. It was a good distinction between work and study. He got up and walked out of the study, closing the door behind him. Because of learning new words, Vivian was still struggling to remember the words, but Morris closed her book, ¡°so serious? No wonder she used to be a bully at school.¡± Vivian knitted her eyebrows and looked at Morris with her head on her side, and found that his right elbow was propped up on the desktop holding his head, and his face was in, but the sense of mediocrity could not overwhelm his own nobility, always giving people a kind of elegant temperament. ¡°Hey, in the study it, study well. Otherwise I won¡¯t be able to cryptguage in the future, it will be troublesome.¡± What does he want to do if he¡¯s in ss? Vivian thought secretly in her heart. As a result, the words just fell, the man¡¯s left arm on her shoulders, and floor her into his arms, his right hand obediently hooked her cheek and kissed on her lips. Chapter 804 : Calculated Aidan Poof, poof ¨C Her heart beat faster, kissing in this environment, Vivian felt nervous and exciting, as if there was a sense of being bumped into at any moment. She didn¡¯t struggle and let the man kiss her passionately. The scent of Morris was on her nostrils, and she was mesmerized. After two minutes of kissing, Morris let her go and looked at her blushing face, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You¡¯re so red, aren¡¯t you afraid that Aidan Sabastian will noticeter?¡± Vivian panicked and covered her face with both hands, ¡°My face is very red?¡± ¡°What, you¡¯ve kissed so many times and you¡¯re still shy?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s shy? You kissed me too hard and I couldn¡¯t catch my breath.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s stupid, don¡¯t pass the buck.¡± Morris flicked her on the forehead, ¡°There are no monitors in the room, you don¡¯t have to be too nervous, I¡¯m not going to eat you.¡± Squeak- Suddenly, the door to the study was pushed open and Aidan Sabastian walked in with his coffee. He expected to see the two of themughing and joking orzing around, but he didn¡¯t expect to see them sitting down, studying their words carefully. He paused for a moment, thinking he was being ¡®mean to the gentleman¡¯. Closing the door, Aidan Sabastian walked to his seat and leanedzily in the executive chair to read the book, listening to the two men reading the words. But he didn¡¯t notice that Vivian¡¯s left hand was under the table, and Morris¡¯ left hand was also under the table ¡­ He tugged her hand unfaithfully and yed with her soft fingers with no pleasure. The first time I saw him, I was able to get a good look at him. ¡°Once you can read, start writing. Words need a lot of reading and writing to consolidate and deepen your memory, otherwise you¡¯ll never learn.¡± Aidan Sabastian said in azy voice. He didn¡¯t seem to have much patience with the two, and even looked at Morris with a bit of disgust in his eyes.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The two took the book and began to read and write the words seriously. Because beforeing to the Hidden Tribe, Morris intensified his study, and in the madness of learning, he mastered the Hiddennguage in half a year. No one knew how much he had paid, but simply thought that he was extremely talented, even gifted, in thenguage. ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two men dutifully took their pens and books and carefully wrote the words in them. Aidan Sabastian was tired of sitting in the executive chair, so he reached out and adjusted the backrest of the executive chair downward, so that he could half lie down, and the executive chair instantly turned into a recliner. Hey on the recliner, took the books over his face, and fell asleep in a daze. The two people who were writing words, writing and writing heard the sound of even breathinging from. The two men stopped writing, looked up at the sleeping Aidan Sabastian, and smiled at each other. Morris made a bad move, lifting his hand and cupping Vivian¡¯s chin, he moved over and ced a passionate kiss on her lips. At that moment, Vivian¡¯s body tensed up and her eyes widened in fear that Morris¡¯s actions would be discovered by Aidan Sabastian. As she struggled, she scanned Aidan Sabastian out of the corner of her eye and felt her heart almost jump out of her throat. Pushing Morris away, she held her books in front of her face, and with her head on her side, she red angrily at Morris and lowered her voice, ¡°Are you crazy? If he finds out, we¡¯re all screwed.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t be able to wake up for a while.¡± Morris calmly and calmly returned a sentence. Vivian was amazed, ¡°He won¡¯t wake up for a while? Why?¡± ¡°In his coffee, he just added some ¡®stuff¡¯.¡± As for what, even if Morris did not say, Vivian could guess. Chapter 805 : She likes Morris? ¡°That¡¯s not good.¡± Vivian cried andughed, ¡°I really need to learn it in a hurry, otherwise it will be troublesome in the future.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t let you learn, I¡¯ll teach you.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You teach me?¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes lit up, suddenly thinking that Morris had learned cryptguage in a very short period of time, there must be a special trick, so she was looking forward to it, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the secret, you can tell me about it.¡± The manughed lightly, ¡°There is no secret, these words need to be memorized by heart.¡± ¡°How do you learn so fast without a trick?¡± ¡°Because ¡­¡± Morris raised his hand and nudged his finger on her nose, ¡°Your husband is smart.¡± Looking at the little proud look on his face, Vivian was amused, ¡°I didn¡¯t find you so fond of putting gold on your face before.¡± Noon. Morris cooked a sumptuous lunch, several people sat in the dining room to eat, when Houghton looked up and said to Vivian: ¡°I have discussed with your mother today, your work schedule for you to arrange a little. In the future, sses will start at six in the morning and end at three in the afternoon, and then start martial arts training. Time is short, and we must use all the time we have.¡± Looking at a schedule ced on the table, Vivian¡¯s skin-like face was tinted with a little coldness, ¡°Starting at six and ending at ten ¡­¡± She murmured a sentence, and after she finished, a light snort came out between her nostrils, as if she was giving vent to her discontent. Cindere Sabastian put down her bowl and chopsticks with her usual elegant smile on her face, ¡°We know it¡¯s harder, but it¡¯s for your own good.¡± Vivian took a chopstick of spicy beef and filled her mouth, chewing slowly, ¡°Then I should thank you.¡± She didn¡¯t look up, and returned with a grim smile. After the meal, not waiting for Vivian to go upstairs to study, the maid immediately trotted in, ¡°Old Mr. Donald, Mrs. Cindere, Martin is here with Marilyn and Myron.¡± Houghton stood with his arms folded and frowned tightly, ¡°What are they doing here?¡± ¡°Say, say ¡­¡± the servant nced at Vivian, ¡°Say they¡¯re here to see Miss.¡± Aidan Sabastian¡¯s eyes sank, ¡°Let them go, without permission, who let theme!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go meet them.¡± Vivian ignored the crowd and stepped out. Cindere Sabastian was in the way and couldn¡¯t go out, so she could only go upstairs, wanting to observe the situation from the window of her room. Also to avoid theming inter and bumping into her, not good. ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± Aidan Sabastian, uneasy with Vivian, followed her out together. Walking out of the living room and across the small yard, through the fence, Vivian saw the Baron siblings standing outside. Walking outside the courtyard, Vivian looked at them with a light face, ¡°Looking for me?¡± ¡°Well, I brought Myron over to make amends with you.¡± Martin has always been calm and wise, and his words and actions always give people a sense of sophistication. Myron reluctantly tilted his head, upset, but still said against his will, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I did the other day.¡± It was Marilyn who stretched her neck to look into the courtyard, as if looking for something, and finally asked, ¡°Vivian, where is your little follower?¡± Vivian remembered Morris said Marilyn found out his true identity, but he was thinking of Morris this way, to let Vivian¡¯s heart leisurely gave birth to an unrealistic idea ¡­ Marilyn can¡¯t be that interested in Morris, right? A woman¡¯s sixth sense is very strong. Chapter 806 : The Enemy Vivian almost instantly became wary of Marilyn. She has exquisite features, has an exotic face, thick eyebrows, big eyes, face like a peach blossom, just a little powder on the beauty of the titition, is the kind of hands and feet, the bones exude the style, but not at all frivolous beauty. Vivian thinks she has a very good foundation, but in front of Marilyn is also slightly inferior to a chip. ¡°Didn¡¯t notice. Young master Marilyn, what are you doing with him?¡± Vivian automatically ignored Myron¡¯s apology and focused on Marilyn. ¡°It¡¯s not much, just that I think he¡¯s good at it and I want to spar with him.¡± She replied calmly. Martin shook his head andughed helplessly, ¡°Miss Vivian, don¡¯t me me, Marilyn has always been this nature, since she was young, practicing martial arts, she likes to find people to spar and test their skills.¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m apologizing to you.¡± Myron, who was ignored, red at Vivian oddly. As a high and mighty young prince, when had Myron ever been treated with such disregard? ¡°You didn¡¯t mean to do it, so let¡¯s forget about it.¡± Vivian did not want to hold on to that incident.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Then she said, ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯ll go in.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to invite us in for a cup of tea?¡± Seeing that Vivian wanted to turn around and go into the courtyard, Marilyn was busy saying, ¡°Is this the way you Chinese treat your guests?¡± The reason why she came with them today was because Marilyn wanted to see Morris. Now after only standing at the door for a while and letting her go, she naturally felt resentful. ¡°You guys ¡­¡± Aidan Sabastian did not see them and was thinking of kicking them out, but Houghton came out from the courtyard, ¡°Marily young master, the first prince, the fifth prince to my house, sorry to wee you.¡± The hale and hearty Houghton walked out with a big stride and smiled with his head held high. ¡°Who are you?¡± Myron did not know Houghton. But Martin slightly jawed, ¡°I think you are the famous Donald Sabastian, Mr. Donald, right?¡± More than 20 years ago, when the Sabastian n was still the Hidden Lord, Donald Sabastian was the left ambassador of the Hidden n, whose status was equivalent to that of the left minister of the ancient dynasty, and was above all others. Because Donald Sabastian was proficient in the way of ruling the country, he assisted thest old Hidden Lord and led the Hidden n to be rich and prosperous, and was loved by the people. ¡°Old Mr. Donald, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, it¡¯s an honor to meet you today.¡± Marilyn greeted Houghton with a slight jowl. Although the two sides were arch enemies, it was natural to be superficial. After all, in the Hidden Tribe, the Baron royal family imed to tolerate the existence of the Sabastian n to the outside world, and even thest Hidden Tribe royal family would have left them alive. ¡°It¡¯s rare that Young Lord Marilyn and Grand Prince Martin still remember me, hahaha.¡± Houghtonughed, nced at Vivian and snapped, ¡°It¡¯s so unlike me, I didn¡¯t know to invite Young Lord Marilyn and the others toe in and have a seat, won¡¯t word get out that I, Donald Sabastian, don¡¯t know how to be polite?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with Sister Vivian, it¡¯s all my intention.¡± Aidan Sabastian came forward to exin. Perhaps he didn¡¯t want to see Vivian being med by Houghton, so he took all the me on himself. ¡°All right, don¡¯t freeze here, go inside.¡± Houghton made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture and led a few people into the living room. The people settled down on the sofa, and the maids hurriedly went to make tea. At that moment, Morris came out of the kitchen, with his apron still hanging on him, looking busy. Marilyn¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Carl, what is this doing?¡± Chapter 807 : Marilyn She inquired curiously. From asking Carl about it just now, to asking him again now. The frequent mention of a person drew a few guesses, but the crowd was full of questions in their minds and didn¡¯t show it too obviously. Houghton smilingly returned: ¡°Carl is the chef I brought over from L City, specializing in cooking for thedy.¡± ¡°Oh, really? That must be a great cook.¡± Marilyn smiled heartily, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your Chinese food culture for a long time, but I¡¯ve never had the chance to go. I wonder if I could have the pleasure of tasting your Chinese cuisine today?¡± She took the initiative to ask. Martin¡¯s eyebrows knitted imperceptibly, but he did not speak, but kept his usual calmness on the surface. Myron nodded approvingly, ¡°I¡¯ve also heard that your Chinese food is very good, Miss Vivian, we are also friends, can we stay for dinner?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Aidan Sabastian was very resistant to them, and refused without mercy. ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s not enough food in the kitchen for your sudden visit.¡± Vivian sensed Marilyn¡¯s ¡®meaning¡¯ for Morris and politely refused. Vivian felt guilty enough for Morris to be their ¡®cook¡¯, and the guilt caused her great stress. She loved Morris, but couldn¡¯t do anything for him, so how could she bear to let him cook for the others? He wasn¡¯t really a cook! ¡°It¡¯s a small thing. I¡¯ll call right away and have the food sent over.¡± Marilyn pretended not to understand the meaning of Vivian¡¯s refusal. Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± Does it have to be so obvious. ¡°You guys ¡­¡± Aidan Sabastian was about to say something else when he saw a sharp gaze from Houghton, and he was immediately silenced. At that moment, Morris came in from outside the living room with a few moretro in her hand. There were many flowers and nts nted in the yard, and sometro was also nted to facilitate cooking at home. ¡°Hi, Carl.¡± Marilyn stood up from the sofa, waved at Morris and walked to him, ¡°I heard Miss Vivian say you are a superb cook,parable to a national banquet chef, can you rub a meal at noon? I¡¯ve been thinking about your Chinese cuisine for a long time, you shouldn¡¯t refuse, right?¡± Morris did not have much expression on his face, ¡°It is my honor to be favored by young master Marilyn.¡± ¡°Haha, where, where.¡± Marilyn smiled like a flower, ¡°I can¡¯te here to eat and drink for nothing, why don¡¯t I go in and see how you cook and learn?¡± ¡°Marilyn, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not a good idea, is it?¡± Houghton spoke up in a hurry. Martin was embarrassed that Marilyn was not herself today, but for the sake of face, he still looked calm and rxed, ¡°Donald, don¡¯t worry about her, Marilyn has been a good student since she was young, and she is curious about new things. I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Since he said so, Houghton also no longer good to say anything, can only cater to the smile, ¡°Ha ha ha, long heard that Marilyn young master is very knowledgeable, know astronomy and geography, know a little bit about everything in the world. Today, once I saw it, I realized that she is indeed a good learning nature, really impressed the old me na.¡± Even Vivian didn¡¯t know how much of her words were true. But seeing Houghton speak, while looking sideways at Marilyn¡¯s eyes are shrewd, I can feel Houghton¡¯s defensiveness towards her. ¡°Donald old gentlemanpliments, my sister is not talented, not as good as you say.¡± Martin smiled warmly. The three of them were siblings, each with a different personality. The elder brother Martin is calm and wise, old and serious, but gentle and elegant; sister Marilyn surface quirky, seemingly innocent, but actually scheming, the city is extremely deep; the oldest five Myron, simple-minded, developed limbs, the mouth is the brain think. Chapter 808 : Be my master In the kitchen. Marilyn and Morris two into the kitchen, closed the kitchen door. Morris neatly packed the fish in his hand while saying in a deep voice, ¡°Marilyn young master is afraid that others won¡¯t find out how special you are to me?¡± He suddenly felt that Marilyn was a bit difficult to deal with, giving him a bit of a headache. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business what others think. I promised not to announce your identity to the public, I will definitely do what I said.¡± The implication: this young master is only responsible for keeping the secret, but if she people have suspicions, it has nothing to do with me. Of course, Marilyn also has a little selfishness. God knows, from yesterday after Morris left, shey in bedte at night, her mind is Morris that a stunning and beautiful face, so she tossed and turned difficult to sleep. So early this morning, after Myron woke up, she grabbed Myron and came to apologize to Vivian. As a royal prince of the Hidden Tribe, Myron was certainly not willing to bow down and apologize to Vivian, and she took great pains to convince him toe over. The purpose was not to apologize to Vivian, but to meet Morris. But when she looked at Morris¡¯s mediocre with some ugly ¡®face¡¯, she had some regrets. I should have known that yesterday I should not have let him dress up again, but should have let him show his real face, then how pleasing to the eye. ¡°In that case, I should thank you?¡± Morris held a sharp knife in his hand, scraping the fish scales sharply, and said carelessly. ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s not necessary. You cook better at noon, this young master eat more lunch, as a token of your gratitude to me.¡± She seemed to be unable to understand the meaning of the words. But Morris knew that Marilyn¡¯s heart was clear as a mirror. He stopped talking and Marilyn rolled up her sleeves, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll help you. You can also teach me how to cook your Chinese food.¡± The idea came to her eyes as she said this. Marilyn¡¯s right hand was propped up on the stove top, tilting her head, her eyes like silk, ¡°Carl, let me worship you as my teacher. From today, you will be my master and teach me how to cook. Is that good?¡± Morris: ¡°No.¡± The refusal was crisp and unambiguous.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Of course, the rejection seemed to be expected by Marilyn. Her red lips were slightly hooked, and her face was full of western beauty with a light smile, ¡°You should know that being my master will give you free ess to the royal pce in the future. There are benefits for you, or Vivian.¡± Morris was cleaning the guts of the carp in his hand, his hand slightly paused for a second, did not answer. The smart and clever Marilyn¡¯s lips smiled even more and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s a happy decision.¡± ¡°Master, this fish, what are you going to do?¡± She entered the role in a second. In the living room, Vivian saw Marilyn stayed in the kitchen for a long time without meaning toe out, she had a sense of crisis inside and got up, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to see if there are enough dishes.¡± She said, without waiting for their reply, she walked to the kitchen. Just as she approached the kitchen door, she heard Marilyn¡¯s cheerfulughtering from the kitchen, extraordinarily happy. At that moment, Vivian¡¯s heartstrings tightened, somehow some nervous feeling. Standing at the kitchen door, she held the door handle, hesitated for a moment, unscrewed the handle and pushed the door open, into the eye is ¡­ Marilyn took the paddle in her hand and thoughtfully wiped the sweat from her forehead for Morris, ¡°Master, you are sweating, let me wipe it for you.¡± Morris, holding the sharp knife in his hand, turned sideways, nced at Vivian standing in the doorway, and then nced at Marilyn beside him ¡­ Chapter 809 The sharp tip of the knife in his hand rested against the paddle in Marilyn¡¯s hand and gently pushed it aside, ¡°Don¡¯t presume to use such clumsy means to provoke our rtionship.¡± The fact that he is sitting on the right side of the fence, he is not afraid that Vivian will misunderstand him. Morris believes in the rtionship between himself and Vivian. When Vivian, who was standing at the door, heard Morris¡¯ words, the slightest bit of worry in her heart was instantly put down, as if she was relieved. In hindsight, she had been overly worried. She walked in and closed the door with her hand, smiling coquettishly, ¡°Is young master Marilyn looking for a change of appetite?¡± Marilyn was angry and amused by the two of them hitting each other in turn. Throwing the handkerchief directly into the trash can, she raised her thin and curved willow eyebrows, ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s really boring, you two don¡¯t know how to cooperate with this young master, pretending to be angry to make me happy, can¡¯t you even?¡± She easily resolved the embarrassment with a joke. The brisk and unconcealed nature really makes Vivian like it a bit. That kind of spontaneity and spontaneity is not something that anyone can achieve. Vivian and Morris looked at each other and smiled at each other. He continued to look down and handle the fish in his hands, while Vivian slowly hung his head and felt warmth and sweetness in his heart. ¡°Oh, yes, I forgot to tell you. From now on, he can be my master, and will definitely teach me how to cook. When the timees, you must not be jealous.¡± When speaking, Marilyn deliberately leaned towards Morris and raised an eyebrow at Vivian. The kind of tant seduction and provocation, really let Vivian can not help.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The difference between being defeated and being jealous is one word, so Marilyn had better be prepared.¡± Vivian hands around his chest, smiling and turning away. ¡°Hey ¡­ you, you¡¯re just going to leave?¡± ¡°Do not go to stay for what.¡± ¡°You are not afraid that I will do something to him?¡± ¡°Let go of what you want to do. As long as you have confidence, I support you in spirit.¡± Vivian looked back, her delicate white face loaded with a confident smile. Her trust in Morris was evident. She was seen walking leisurely out of the kitchen, humming a little tune in a good mood, and closing the door behind her. The smile on Marilyn¡¯s face instantly disappeared, wilting like a deted balloon. It took half a day before she turned around and stared at Morris, snorting arrogantly, ¡°This young master has plenty of time, still afraid of not being able to handle you? You guys also underestimate me too much.¡± The man turned on the faucet, cleaned the carp, and said indifferently, ¡°Overconfidence is conceit.¡± ¡°This young master has been conceited for so many years, not bad for this time.¡± After saying that, she picked up the dish aside and inquired, ¡°How do you want to make this dish? I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Pinch the head and remove the tail, see if there are any raw worms, and select them if there are.¡± ¡°Oh. So simple.¡± Marilyn nodded and began to concentrate on choosing the vegetables. And in the living room. Vivian walked back and Myron asked her, ¡°What¡¯s my big sister doing, why isn¡¯t she out yet?¡± ¡°Young Master Marilyn is very inquisitive and has just taken Carl as his teacher and is learning to cook from him.¡± She said, then sat down on the sofa, picked up a cup of fragrant tea on the table, immediately felt the curl of tea fragrance came to the nose, refreshing the soul. ¡°You said Marilyn has made Carl her master?¡± Myron stood up in a sh, ¡°This is not nonsense. She is the young master of the Hidden Lord, won¡¯t it bring shame to my royal family if word gets out?¡± In fact, Myron was not happy with ¡®Carl¡¯ for a long time, and had always wanted to find an opportunity to teach him a lesson. But now that he had be Marilyn¡¯s master, how could he have a chance to teach him a lesson? Myron was severely beaten by Morris yesterday, and his face still bears the marks of bruises. Chapter 810 : Excessive Concern However, before going out, Marilyn had thoughtfully put makeup on him to cover the bruises on his face in order to save her honor, so that they wouldn¡¯t be seen. ¡°Myron!¡± Martin said, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a high or low career, Marilyn has always been interested in new things and willing to learn sincerely. This, you also have to follow her to learn properly.¡± ¡°I ¡­ hum ¡­¡± Myron snorted lightly in displeasure and sat down on the sofa with a reluctant butt, teasing gloomily, ¡°You¡¯re the big brother, whatever you say is right.¡± ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ you brothers are so affectionate. When I saw you guys, I thought of my younger days, when I had the exact same nature as His Highness the Fifth Prince.¡± Houghton very cooperative said, then said: ¡°You young people sit together to talk, I first go to the study to do some business.¡± ¡°Okay. Donald old man go to work.¡± Martin got up and said respectfully and politely. Houghton nodded slightly at Martin, turned around and went upstairs to the study. In the study, Cindere Sabastian was sitting at her desk, reading a book. Hearing a sound in the room, she looked up and saw Houghton approaching, ¡°They haven¡¯t left?¡± Houghton closed the door and sighed, ¡°They are going to have lunch here, Marilyn actually worshiped Carl and asked him to teach her how to cook. This little girl, she¡¯s not to be underestimated.¡± ¡°Carl is just an ordinary person, Marilyn is ying on him, I think she is trying to buy him as a spy, it is not yet known.¡± Cindere Sabastian analyzed the situation. ¡°If you say so, then Carl can be used.¡± Houghton was also ying the game as intended. ¡°There is no rush, let¡¯s observe and see first.¡± ¡°Yes, Mrs. Cindere.¡± Houghton nodded in response, and then added, ¡°They are all dining downstairs, so I¡¯ll have to ask you to be here at noon.¡± ¡°No harm done.¡± Cindere Sabastian didn¡¯t care about that. At noon, Morris, with the help of Marilyn, really cooked up a nice lunch, all L City specialties. Houghton, Aidan Sabastian, Vivian, and Martin, the three siblings, gathered in the restaurant and prepared to eat. At that moment, Marilyn stood up and said, ¡°Wait. My master cooked the lunch, so he muste and eat with us.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t want Morris to sit at the table with her. She just had some concerns. For one thing, she was worried about Morris revealing his identity; for another, she couldn¡¯t find a reasonable reason to let hime over for dinner. If you care too much about him, you will definitely let Morris exposed. At this moment Marilyn took the initiative, she also obediently echoed, ¡°Yes, Marilyn young master is right.¡± ¡°He is a mere cook, how can he eat at the table?¡± Myron was very much against it. As soon as the words left his mouth, Marilyn nced over with a look, ¡°Does Fifth Brother think the cook is lowly? Don¡¯t forget that this table is all made by him. Also, he Carl will be my master from now on, I won¡¯t allow you to disrespect him!¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She put up the stance of the young master of the Hidden n, her cold expression, but a momentary sense of oppression. Myron skimmed his mouth, coldly snorted, and did not speak again. The look of holding back, like the little daughter-inw. Vivian kind of found that in front of Martin and Marilyn, Myron had absolutely no say at all. ¡°Master,e and sit down. Come to me.¡± Marilyn patted Aidan Sabastian¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Brother Aidan, move over, I want my master to sit next to me.¡± Marilyn left is Martin, right is Aidan Sabastian, and she is directly opposite, just Vivian. Chapter 811 : Do It Yourself and Feed Yourself Aidan Sabastian¡¯s face sank and he wanted to refuse, but when he looked up, he saw Houghton¡¯s sharp eyes staring at him, so he had to get up and move aside to sit down. In the kitchen, Morris took off her apron and came this way. ¡°Come, Master, this young master has reserved a seat for you.¡± Marilyn patted the seat beside her and smiled brightly, ¡°It¡¯s still the apprentice who is good to you, right?¡± She meant something. Vivian, who was sitting across the table, was invariably given a hard ¡®inside¡¯ look. ¡°Thank you, young master Marilyn.¡± Morris did not feel constrained and sat down directly beside her. As the eldest of the children, Houghton then said, ¡°Okay, we¡¯re all here, let¡¯s start eating.¡± Although Cindere Sabastian did note down, but several people who are aware of the situation unspokenly did not mention the matter. In the restaurant, several people sitting together, because Marilyn is more talkative, the atmosphere is very active, and not the heart of the hostile tit-for-tat. At least, the surface work is very good. Vivian thinks, Marilyn¡¯s nature, more suitable for a diplomat. An unobtrusive person who perfectly hides all her emotions and makes it hard to catch her mind, this person is most terrifying. ¡°I¡¯ll try the carp.¡± Marilyn took a chopstick of carp¡¯s abdominal meat, filled it into her mouth, chewed and tasted it carefully, then gave a thumbs up towards Morris, ¡°Worthy of being my young master¡¯s master, the carp you made is delicious, thick fragrance with a hint of sweetness, the meat is tender and delicious.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll taste it.¡± Myron also chucked a piece of fish, tasted a bite, first his eyes lit up, the surprise in his eyes nearly overflowed, but still pretended to be calm and frowned, ¡°Is it very delicious? It¡¯s just average. Let¡¯s see, yes, it¡¯s less spicy, if it¡¯s spicier, it¡¯ll be more delicious.¡± The people of the Hidden tribe are very heavy, they like to put extra spicy pepper on everything, no spicy. But not everything has to be very spicy to be tasty. Take Morris¡¯ home-cooked fried carp for example, fry the fish until both sides are golden, put some onion and green radish slices to simmer for a while, add a bit oftro, and then turn down the heat to reduce the sauce. The fish was not fishy at all and tasted delicious. Martin also took a piece of fish, tasted it, and said to Morris: ¡°¡®Carl¡¯ is an excellent cook, the fish is very delicious.¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment from His Highness the Grand Prince.¡± Morris looked at him with a naive smile on his face and nodded his head. Then he saw Morris clip a whole carp to Vivian and put it on the te in front of her, ¡°Miss eat the fish, if you don¡¯t eat it again it¡¯s all gone. old Mr. Donald said that you like fish the most and specially made the fish for you.¡± As the family chef, it is not polite to take the initiative to give Vivian a dish, but Morris mentioned ¡®Houghton¡¯ and everything seemed reasonable. Especially since all three Baron siblings wereplimenting the fish on how good it was, and there was a good chance it would be ger. ¡°Thanks.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Vivian¡¯s heart warmed and did not show it. ¡°What about mine?¡± Aidan Sabastian looked at Morris, ¡°Anyway, I am also considered your half master. Wouldn¡¯t it be wrong for you not to give me a dish?¡± For some reason, Aidan Sabastian was not happy to see him serve Vivian¡¯s food. Who knows Morris just raised his eyes and gave Aidan Sabastian a faint nce, ¡°Do it yourself, there¡¯s plenty to eat.¡± Aidan Sabastian: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hahahaha, Master is so right.¡± Marilynughed hriously, ¡°Brother Aidan, I don¡¯t give you permission to make things difficult for my master.¡± Chapter 812 : Silly Carl ¡°Come on, master. The back pork you made is also delicious, I¡¯ll clip it for you.¡± She diligently gave Morris a dish,pletely ignoring the strange looks the crowd was throwing at her. Morris looked at the meat in the bowl, his eyebrows wrinkled imperceptibly, said nothing, just silently eat. The meat in his bowl, however, did not move until the end. At noon, I made six dishes and two soups, bean stick double cooked meat, fried crucian carp, braised meat, fried seasonal vegetables, fried shredded meat with mushrooms, fried shredded lentils, stewed pigeon soup and ck chicken soup. Because of the good taste, color and vor, the table was cleaned up at the end. Even Vivian didn¡¯t expect such a simple home-cooked dish to be so popr with the three Baron siblings. After the meal, everyone left the table and the maids came to clean up the table. Only then were the three Baron siblings ready to leave. ¡°Old Mr. Donald, Miss Vivian, Brother Aidan, thank you for your hospitality.¡± Martin said thank you in a gentle and polite manner. ¡°Hahaha, Your Highness the Grand Prince is very kind.¡± Houghton gave an angled smile and echoed. Marilyn said, ¡°Big brother, my master cooked all the dishes at noon, you should thank my master.¡± Her favoritism towards Morris was written directly on her head, as if she was afraid that everyone wouldn¡¯t see it. ¡°Eldest sister, don¡¯t forget your status, restrain yourself.¡± Myron could not bear to look at it and reminded. Marilyn did not care, and waved to Morris, ¡°Master, thank you for your hospitality. You are invited to the pce as a guestter.¡± Martin bowed slightly, ¡°Old Mr. Donald, Miss Vivian, Brother Aidan, Carl, farewell.¡± A gentleman and elegant man, with an innate nobility and calmness between his hands and feet. The three of them walked out of the courtyard, and a group of guards not far away immediately followed them and left. In the courtyard, Aidan Sabastian murmured: ¡°What the hell? Grandpa, what is this way they are going?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Houghton curbed the smile on his face, turned back, and gave Morris a meaningful look, ¡°Youe with me.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Donald.¡± Morris turned around and followed him into the living room. Aidan Sabastian immediately went to Vivian¡¯s side and asked in a whisper beside her ear, ¡°Sister Vivian, Young Master Marilyn wouldn¡¯t have a crush on Silly Carl, would he?¡± Silly Carl? Vivian¡¯s skin-like face sank, ¡°Who are you calling Silly Carl?¡± How can such a vulgar name be used for her husband? I can¡¯t stand it! ¡°Of course I mean Carl.¡± ¡°Where do you see that he is stupid?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a nickname, why are you being so mean?¡± Aidan Sabastian thought Vivian was overreacting. ¡°It¡¯s a basic quality not to give others random nicknames.¡± Vivian gave him a nk look, turned around and walked away. Only, the foot unintentionally stepped on Aidan Sabastian¡¯s foot so hard that he wailed in pain, ¡°Ah, my foot, it hurts ¡­ hurts me to death. Vivian sister, do you want to step on me to death.¡± ¡°Guess you? Sorry, I didn¡¯t see it.¡± She apologized with a leathery smile and no sincerity. After saying that, she went back to the living room. ¡­ The Royal Pce. Myron returned to the pce and separated from Martin and Marilyn to find a beautiful maid for pleasure. When he entered the side hall, Martin immediately turned around and looked at Marilyn with cold eyes, changing his gentle image and questioned, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°What for? I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± Marilyn raised her hand and yed with a strand of hair in front of her, twirling it around her fingertips. She walked slowly to a chair and sat down, twirled a piece of glutinous rice cake and took a bite, chewing slowly. ¡°Of course it¡¯s Carl!¡± Chapter 813 : Changing face like turning a book ¡°Oh, you mean him?¡± Marilyn propped her elbows on the armrests of her seat and lookedzily at Martin, ¡°Big brother and I really don¡¯t have a little tacit understanding. Think about it, he Carl is Vivian¡¯s chef, if I can buy him to work for us, is it a pawn? On the other hand, the Baron family certainly does not trust Carl, but see Carl and I so good rtionship, will certainly be used. This man is a good pawn, depending on how we use him.¡± Her words put Martin in deep thought. He thought about it for a long time, his eyelids lifted slightly, half-convinced, ¡°Do you really think so?¡± ¡°Or what.¡± Marilyn flicked the crumbs of glutinous rice cake on her fingertips, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t look at a mediocre cook.¡± The words were spoken to Martin, of course, against his will. Martin¡¯s eyes were glowing with thoughtfulness, and after a long time, his lips pursed into a straight line pulled out a curve, ¡°My sister Marilyn is still smart. Tell us your n?¡± ¡°Here¡¯s what I think ¡­¡± Marilyn told Martin about her n in a dignified manner, and he listened very carefully, as if he took the matter seriously. After that, Martin told Marilyn his idea again, wanting to borate theyout together with her. ¡°Hahahaha, as expected of big brother, good n.¡± After listening to Martin¡¯s n, Marilyn gave him a thumbs up, ¡°Wonderful, really wonderful. Then it¡¯s decided, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± She waved her hands behind her back and swaggered out of the side hall. The moment she turned her back on Martin, the smile on her beautiful face was gone, her eyes were cold and chilly, and her whole poprity was instantly chilled by several degrees. ¡­ L City. The first thing you need to do is to get up early in the morning, Sophie cooked at home, packed breakfast for Warren¡¯s mother, and took care of her washing up. After that, she rushed to the office to work. After the regr meeting, Sophie called Abraham and asked him toe to the office. This time Abraham agrees readily. us and Glen have learned from the past and don¡¯t dare to give Sophie a hard time. But an hourter, when Sophie brought Abraham to visit thepany in person, us and Glen were surprised and treated her not only with respect but also with ttery. ¡°Mr. Smith, nowadays gaming is very popr among young people and is a sunrise industry, yourpany will definitely make a profit if you cooperate with us.¡± Sophie led Abraham around thepany while exining the current industry situation.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, I heard all about it from Larissa. After she found out, she was very supportive of me working with yourpany.¡± Abraham¡¯s face is devoid of the rxation thates with beingid back, active and rigorous in the face of work, unsmiling and unruffled. He nced at us and Glen, and then said to Sophie, ¡°That¡¯s it for the sponsorship, I have something to do and I have to go back first. As for the contract, I will contact you to sign it at mypany.¡± After saying that, Abraham asked Sophie, ¡°Would it be too much trouble for you?¡± ¡°No, no, no, no, Mr. Smith,¡± Sophie shook her head repeatedly, ¡°Since you have something to do, you should hurry up and thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to visit mypany.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all friends, no need to be so polite.¡± Abraham patted Sophie¡¯s shoulder in a friendly manner and looked to the two people on the side, ¡°us, Glen, goodbye.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, trouble Mr. Smith, we¡¯ll see you off.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard for Mr. Smith to make a trip himself.¡± The two men shook hands with Abraham one by one, smiling so much that the corners of their mouths were grinning behind their ears. The three of them sent Abraham downstairs and watched him leave in his car. us and Glen immediately stood around Sophie, ¡°Sophie, how do you know Mr. Smith so well?¡± Chapter 814 ¡°Just friends.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sophie replied perfunctorily, not wanting to get too stiff with the rtionship between the two of them. In the morning, she had been dealing with thepany¡¯s business until eleven o¡¯clock when the phone on her desk vibrated. She picked it up and saw that it was a WeChat from Warren: [What time do you get off work? I¡¯ll pick you up.] Buzz¡­ The phone vibrated again, and a WeChat appeared on the conversation page, [It¡¯s been hard for you to help me take care of my mother these two days, so I¡¯ll treat you to dinner. You shouldn¡¯t refuse, right?] Sophie looked at the message, the corners of her lips hooked up a smile, her hands quickly tapped on the phone keyboard, [Of course I won¡¯t refuse, I¡¯m off work at 11:30, soon.] Although helping Warren take care of her mother was a handy thing to do, Sophie didn¡¯t care, but Sophie knew that Warren was most definitely in a bad mood, and having dinner and a chat with him would help ease his mood. [Okay, I¡¯lle over and pick you upter.] Warren quickly replied with a message. Sophie returned a ¡®hmm¡¯, put the phone down and began to devote herself to work. Time flies when you¡¯re busy, and it wasn¡¯t long before it was time to leave work. us and Glen came over to say hello to her after work, ¡°Sophie, off work, not leaving?¡± ¡°Yeah, want to go out to eat with us and me?¡± It is probably because they know Sophie¡¯s rtionship with Dixon, as well as Abraham, the two of them have be more and more cautious of her, hating to hold her in their hands. The two are afraid that if they identally anger Sophie, she will whisper bad words in Dixon¡¯s ear and Dixon will buy Chaoyun Gaming. ¡°I have an appointment, you guys go eat.¡± Sophie refused, in a friendly manner. The two of them waved and turned to leave the office. Sophie packed her things, wore a white mid-length sunscreen jacket, carried her bag down the stairs and walked out of the building. Standing outside the office building, Sophie waited for Warren. Half the time, she did not wait for Warren, but waited for ¡­ Dixon. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Sophie, who was ying with her phone, heard someone speak and looked up to see Dixon standing in front of her. She subconsciously lightly wrinkled her eyebrows, ¡°Dixon, Dixon young master, why are you here?¡± Master Dixon! Hearing the distancing in Sophie¡¯s words, the smile on Dixon¡¯s face disappeared. ¡°I¡¯m looking for you for something ¡­¡± ¡°Hi, Sophie?!¡± Before the end of Dixon¡¯s sentence could fall, a leaping voice came from the side. The two inclined their heads to look over, only to see a suited Warren stepping out of the limousine, holding in his arms a bouquet of brightly blooming red roses, dotted with white full-star, wrapped in ck wrapping paper and covered with a thin, light ck gauze, making therge bouquet even more exquisite to look at. Warren trotted over and nced at Dixon, ¡°Young Master Dixon is here too.¡± Dixon was just about to nod in response when he saw Warren withdraw his gaze and smile brightly at Sophie, ¡°Here, flowers for you. I don¡¯t know if you like them or not.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± The first time someone gave her flowers, Sophie couldn¡¯t keep her mouth shut with joy, she looked down and sniffed the roses in her arms, ¡°It smells good.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s good that you like it.¡± This bouquet of flowers was chosen by him, just in case Sophie didn¡¯t like it. Now he feels happy to see her heart stirred up. Dixon: ¡°¡­¡± Two people are invisible to him! ¡°I booked a private room in the Qing Ya small courtyard, let¡¯s go.¡± Warren said, and asked Dixon, ¡°Young Master Dixon, Sophie and I are going to dinner, do you want to join us?¡± He just casually asked, I thought Dixon would refuse, but who knows Dixon quickly and sharply nodded, ¡°just a little hungry, go eat some also.¡± Chapter 815 : Warren sends flowers Warren face smile stiffened, subconsciously nced at Sophie, also not good to say something, ¡°then go, take my car.¡± He pointed to the Audi A8 parked on the roadside, ¡°I came in my boss¡¯s car.¡± ¡°Well, good.¡± Sophie didn¡¯t ask any more questions and together they walked towards the limo. Walking over to the limo, Warren opened the passenger door, ¡°Sophie, you ¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s holding flowers on the passenger side and obstructing the view, it¡¯s better for me to sit on the passenger side.¡± Dixon said a sentence, take a long leg, bend, bowed into the passenger seat, buckle up the seat belt.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The action is flowing, in one fell swoop. Under Warren¡¯s jaw-dropping gaze, Dixon did not feel the least bit embarrassed. Because ¡­ As long as you don¡¯t feel embarrassed, then the embarrassment is others. The actual fact that Warren has been staring at, Dixon a ¡®unknown¡¯ look, ¡°Thank you ah. I didn¡¯t see that Mr. Warren is quite a gentleman.¡± After he finished, he reached out and closed the passenger door in the process. ¡°Ah this ¡­¡± Warren motion stiffened, looked at Dixon on the passenger side, mechanically turned his neck and looked at Sophie, ¡°Sorry, he ¡­ me ¡­¡± Stammering, suddenly not knowing what to say. ¡°Oh, he ¡­ he is that nature, may be the young master when a long time, used to someone to open the door for him. You do not mind ha.¡± Sophie smiled sarcastically and actually felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± Warren shook his head, walked to the back of the sedan and pulled open the door, ¡°Get in, Sophie.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Sophie sat in the car with flowers in her arms. Warren closed the door, went around to the main driver¡¯s seat, started the car, and set off. It was noon and there was some traffic, so the car drove very slowly. Warren chatted with Sophie through the rearview mirror, ¡°Thank you for taking care of my mother recently. When I got back today, my mother kept pushing me and asked me to invite you to dinner. She also praised you for being kind-hearted and pretty, a rare and good girl.¡± Although conveying his mother¡¯s words, Dixon and Sophie naturally understood the hidden meaning of Warren¡¯s words. ¡°Auntie is too good atplimenting people, it¡¯s just a handful.¡± Sophie said, suddenly remembered one thing, ¡°By the way, let you ask Mandy sister, did you make an appointment?¡± Yesterday, Warren said he was going to treat Mandy when he came back, so Sophie asked him to ask Mandy. ¡°Of course I did. She just sent a message saying she¡¯s already here.¡± The light ahead turns green and Warren starts the car, talking back as he drives. Dixon looked ahead, his dark eyes glowing with a dark light, and did not speak again. In a short time, we arrived at the private dining room of the restaurant. Sure enough, Mandy had already arrived first and was sitting in the box waiting for them. ¡°You guys are finally here, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Mandy waved her hand and greeted, then she saw Dixon walking in from outside, her watery eyes lit up, ¡°Brother Dixon, why are you here too?¡± When her husband was in jail and her mother-inw dropped her newborn child to the ground during a fight, she asked Vivian to contact Dixon when she was desperate. It was Dixon who helped her contact the children¡¯s hospital, so that her son could be sent to the hospital in time to be treated and save his life. Since then, Mandy has always been grateful to Dixon and would always call him ¡®Brother Dixon¡¯ when she met him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you don¡¯t wee me?¡± Dixon raised his eyebrows and pulled out a curve at the corner of his lips. That bad smile, which he was born with, but falls into the eyes of women, but always makes people think that he is intentionally flirting. ¡°No, no, no, I don¡¯t mean that. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time and I¡¯m a little surprised.¡± Mandy pointed to the seat beside her, ¡°Brother Dixon, hurry up and sit down.¡± Chapter 816 : Asking Sophie Ring-ring-ring Suddenly, a ringtone rang at first. Dixon took out his phone and looked at it, ¡°I¡¯m going out to take a call.¡± He said, turned around and walked out of the box. Sophie smashed her mouth. ¡°Tut tut Tut, sister Mandy is really unkind. She just wants to say hello to master Dixon, but she can¡¯t see Warren and me?¡± The yful and flirtatious words caused Warren tough along with her. Mandy reached out and twisted Sophie¡¯s arm, ¡°You¡¯re getting worse and worse now, you dare to make fun of me?¡± ¡°Hiss, it hurts, Mandy, be gentle, it¡¯s just a joke.¡± Sophieughed happily. Inside the box, the atmosphere was lively and rxed.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But outside the box on the corridor, Dixon looked at the overseas cell phone number disyed on the cell phone screen, his eyebrows knitted, instantly serious. He clutched the phone and slid his finger over the answer button and ced it next to his ear, ¡°Trent?¡± ¡°Young Master Dixon, word just came in from the boss, you¡¯re good to go.¡± Trent didn¡¯t say anything specific, just ryed it for him. But Dixon knew Morris too well. He had always done things in a measured manner, and everything was secure and sparse. Before Morris left C country and left for the Hidden Tribe, the brothers met and Morris said at that time that he would let him go to the Hidden Tribe. Danny is a calm and steady man who is in charge of supervising and directing the business of hispany in L City; Arlo, although he is usually quiet, is a man of many ways and smooth. The twoplement each other and Morris is most at ease. The final choice was to let Dixon go to the Hidden Tribe. Of course, another reason is Dixon¡¯s excellent medical skills, with him in, Morris more at ease. ¡°Leaving now?¡± Dixon¡¯s hand holding the phone was slightly tightened, turned back, nced at the direction of the box, some hesitation. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s not a good time?¡± Trent vaguely noticed something was wrong and inquired. ¡°It¡¯s not inconvenient. Just want to bring someone over, okay?¡± ¡°As long as it¡¯s someone you can trust, no problem.¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled.¡± Dixon hung up the phone and turned around to go back to the box. Several people sat in the box and finished their lunch in a rxed and pleasant atmosphere. After eating, Dixon took his phone and sent a message to Sophie who was sitting across from him: [I have something to tell youter]. Buzz¡­ Sophie¡¯s phone vibrated and the screen lit up. Sophie, who was eating her dessert, inclined her head to nce at the phone and saw the message pop up on the screen. She looked up at Dixon, ignored it, and continued to eat her dessert with her head down. When she was ignored, Dixon¡¯s face was cold and he had an urge to strangle her. Patience sent another message: [Vivian has something for me to pass on]. As expected, the mention of Vivian worked very well. Sophie put down her dessert fork and replied quickly with her phone: [Yes]. Warren was chatting with Mandy about her baby, so he didn¡¯t notice anything strange. After they sat for a while, Warren said, ¡°Sophie, it¡¯s gettingte, let me take you to the office. Otherwise you will bete. Just in time, I¡¯ll send Mandy back too.¡± ¡°Oh ¡­ that ¡­ you want to send Sister Mandy back first. Ourpany has a cooperation with young master Dixon, I¡¯ll talk to him about some work matters.¡± I can¡¯t find a reason, Sophie can only make up a reason casually. At that, Warren¡¯s eyes flickered, and he gave Dixon a meaningful nce, then withdrew his gaze without making a sound, ¡°Okay. That¡¯s fine. But ¡­ what about the flowers?¡± Just sent her flowers, after getting off the car has been ced in the car. ¡°I¡¯ll go down and get it.¡± Sophie said. ¡°That¡¯s fine, let¡¯s go.¡± Mandy echoed. Chapter 817 Cared for her a lot After leaving the box and going downstairs, Warren bought the bill and left the private dining room together. Warren took the flowers off the car and handed them to Sophie, sunny teenager-like he smiled brightly, ¡°Do you want me to pick you up this afternoon?¡± ¡°I ¡­ have to workte at night. Thepany has a lot to dotely.¡± Sophie politely refused. Although Warren did not say anything, but Sophie can also feel the hot to almost fanatical like from his eyes. She felt that it was necessary to make it clear to Warren some time that she did not like him. ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s get back in touch.¡± Warren smiled and said to Mandy, ¡°Sister Mandy, get in the car.¡± He waved to Dixon again, ¡°Young Master Dixon, bye.¡± Mandy also waved to the two of them and got into the car.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Only then did the two of them leave. The car drove into the road, merged into the traffic and disappeared, Sophie then turned back to Dixon, ¡°Vivian sister asked you to find me, what is it?¡± Dixon looked at Sophie holding a bouquet of flowers in her arms, only to feel extraordinarily harsh. Disdainful nce at her, pointed to the sky zing sun, ¡°You sure you want to chat in the hot sun?¡± ¡°Then where are we going?¡± Sophie also felt some heat, one hand holding flowers, one hand raised, blocked on the forehead, shielding the burning sun. ¡°To your house.¡± He said. ¡°My house?¡± Sophie instinctively took a step back and shook her head repeatedly, ¡°No ¡­¡± ¡°Are you going to carry a bouquet of flowers and wave to yourpany?¡± Dixon interrupted her words, sensing the natural defensiveness on her face, her heart sank, feeling like something blocking her throat, unable to go up and down, choking ufortable. Three or two steps in front of her, condescendingly look askance at her, ¡°am I a wolf, afraid that I will eat you?¡± Sophie: ¡°¡­¡± More frightening than a wolf. She thought this in her heart, hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°No,¡± but her head nodded honestly. Dixon¡¯s suppressed anger came up, and he clutched her arm, ¡°Sophie, get it straight, you were the one who climbed into my bed first. If I¡¯m a wolf, then what are you? Hmm?¡± Thest word ¡®hmmm¡¯ lengthened the end of the sentence, and it was thick with displeasure. Sophie shivered as the bitter cold hit her face, clenching her red lips and not daring to squeak. Dixon waved his hand to stop the cab, dragged Sophie into the car, and headed straight to her apartment. Half an hourter, they were standing in the living room of Sophie¡¯s apartment. It was Sophie¡¯s house, but when Dixon came in, the familiarity hit him, and he walked to the couch and sat down, crossing his legs. Sophie, on the other hand, stood in the living room clutching the flowers Warren had given her, overwhelmed and bewildered. ¡°What are you standing for? Sit down.¡± He leanedzily on the sofa and ordered Sophie. That stance, it was the meaning of the hustle and bustle. ¡°Oh.¡± Sophie put the flowers on the table, took off her bag and put it on the sofa, while she sat on the sofa, legs together, hands on her knees, looking at Dixon like a good little student. The two just stared at each other. One second. Two seconds. Three seconds. Suddenly, Sophie stood up, ¡°This is my house, okay, what do I do with you care. It really is!¡± She turned around, stomped her foot, and grunted and went to the kitchen. Dixon froze for a moment at her yelling, expecting her to run to the kitchen in a fit of anger to get a kitchen knife, only to find her holding a kettle and picking up a pot of water and boiling it. Seeing this scene, the anger in his heart gradually dissipated and he was in a much better mood. Leaning back on the sofa, he surveyed Sophie¡¯s home, everything was exactly the same as when he first lived in it. Chapter 818 : Come with me Although the decoration is simple, but expensive in clean and tidy, things are arranged in order, giving a kind of ¡®small home¡¯ warmth. He lived in Sophie¡¯s house not long ago, but after he left, countless times in that big, empty vi, he would recall the warmth of this ce. He even liked the atmosphere of the small room, but full of poprity. ¡°What exactly does Sister Vivian have for you to tell me?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sophie walked to the foyer and changed into a pair of slippers, shuffled over to the sofa and sat down. ¡°She ¡­¡± Dixon words a beat, lowered his eyes, dark pupils turned, said: ¡°In fact, there are many things you do not know. But this time Vivian contacted me to ask you to go with me to find her. As for thepany, I will arrange someone to go over and help you take care of ¡­¡± Saying that, Dixon immediately exined, ¡°This is Vivian¡¯s intention.¡± Originally Dixon did not want to take Sophie away from L City, but that bastard Abraham pestered her endlessly, that old fox, sophisticated, how would Sophie be his opponent? Dixon does not feelfortable with Sophie, not to mention Warren. After some weighing, he decided to take Sophie with him to leave L City. ¡°If Vivian asked me to find her, why didn¡¯t she contact me directly, but contacted you?¡± Sophie didn¡¯t trust Dixon much. Even though she knew that Dixon would not sell her out even if she was a jerk, she was just instinctively suspicious. ¡°The city knows that my brother is ¡®dead¡¯, so many people are watching Vivian. if she contacts you, are you sure you won¡¯t expose my brother¡¯s identity?¡± Dixon apologized to Morris a million times in his heart. He was really desperate, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have betrayed his second brother. ¡°What? Morris he, he didn¡¯t ¡­ well ¡­¡± The powerful news came too suddenly, Sophie incredulous, forgetting to get up and sit beside Dixon, a grabbed his sleeve questioning. The result was that before she could finish her sentence, Dixon covered her mouth, ¡°Are you going to die?¡± He reprimanded a sentence, Sophie¡¯s thoughts back to mind, immediately silent, nodding, indicating that he will not say. It was then that the two realized they were somewhat intimate with each other. Sophie¡¯s fair face, like her first love, was tinged with a blush, and she immediately let go of Dixon¡¯s hand and lowered her head, not daring to look at him. Dixon was a head taller than Sophie, because Sophie was wearing a ponytail, he could clearly see Sophie¡¯s ears and even neck were flushed with red. But it was her mindless blush that provoked Dixon¡¯s adrenaline rush, and he was feeling bad. ¡°Ahem ¡­¡± He looked away, cleared his throat, and returned to the subject, ¡°There are some things I can¡¯t tell you right now, but Vivian means for you toe with me. She¡¯s got a problem over there and needs our help.¡± ¡°Oh, good. When do we leave?¡± Sophie was so immersed in the great shock that Morris was still alive, she didn¡¯te back to her senses for a long time, and had even forgotten her shyness just now. Sophie had been with Vivian for more than two years and had no doubts about her, and Morris had been very kind to Sophie, for which she was grateful. Now knowing that the two are in danger, Sophie naturally does not hesitate to choose to help. Just now Dixon was worried that Sophie would not refuse, but did not expect her to agree so readily, really surprised him. ¡°Tomorrow. But this go, at least two months, and can not contact home, you better say hello to your rtives and friends within today, so that when they think you are missing, the police can be a problem.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Sophie nodded, and then after asking some more questions, she started calling her parents and friends, saying that thepany was sending her abroad for closed training, and that she might not be able to contact them for two or three months. Chapter 819 : Morris’s ability Half a monthter. The Hidden Tribe. In the morning, Vivian and Morris were studying in the study room. After lunch, Vivian told Houghton that she was a little bit full from eating and needed to go downhill for a walk. Morris followed closely behind, as usual. Walking down the steps, Vivian lowered her voice and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the mysterious reason for letting me out?¡± ording to the task schedule given to her by Houghton, she was to start her martial arts practice at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. ¡°You¡¯ll find outter.¡± Morris smiled mysteriously and took Vivian down the hill with her. After walking through the lively and bustling marketce and circling three streets, she finally arrived at a ¡®One Piece House¡¯. Standing in front of the teahouse, Vivian looked at the name of the store above the door and murmured, ¡°Yipinju?¡± She looked at Morris with a deep sense of meaning. In L City, Morris also had a ¡®Yipinju¡¯ top private restaurant. Now she brought her to Yipingju. Could it be that this guy has opened branches to the Hidden Tribe behind her back? The man pursed his lips and smiled, ¡°Smart.¡± Although Vivian didn¡¯t ask more questions, the two of them could know what the other was thinking with even just a single eye contact. ¡°So this is what I was asked toe down from the mountain for.¡± Vivian nodded, walked into the teahouse with interest, and carefully surveyed the style features of the teahouse. ¡°Here the teahouse and private dining two in one, respectively, are all independent private rooms, a fusion of modern and hidden tribe characteristics design in one.¡± Morris took Vivian upstairs while introducing the teahouse to her. The teahouse had only recently opened, and it looked like the decoration was all very new, but there were many guests. Vivian was amazed and gave Morris a thumbs up, ¡°Great.¡± She really underestimated Morris¡¯s pration power. To be able to open a teahouse in the downtown area of the Hidden Tribe in a short period of time, the people working inside had to be every bit as reliable and trustworthy. ¡°This seven-story penthouse, I¡¯ve already bought it.¡± Morris said in a cloudy voice. But Vivian felt shocked again and again. In the Hidden Tribe, because it was a local characteristic building, all of them were wooden lofts, so the floor height was very restricted, the highest was only seventh floor, and there were not many buildings. Morris bought a building out of the blue, and the employees who take care of the building need to be at least a few dozen people, and they must be ¡®their own people¡¯! Morris, how the hell did he do that? Follow him all the way up to the seventh floor, which has a half-floor loft on the roof. The two of them went up thedder to the half-loft on the top floor, and stood on it, overlooking the huge Hidden n, and could actually take in the downtown area. Vivian suddenly understood Morris¡¯s intention in buying the loft. Just as she was about to praise Morris, she saw him raise his hand and point to the street below: ¡°See that man in the blue suit? Does it look familiar?¡± Vivian leaned forward slightly and looked downstairs, only to see that the man in the street in the blue suit did look familiar, ¡°Isn¡¯t that ¡­ Dixon? No, that woman beside him, how do I look a bit like Sophie?¡± ¡°Nice eyes.¡± The man raised his hand and gently patted her hair with a gentle smile.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is it really Dixon and Sophie, why are they here?¡± Vivian¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, ¡°What was that Dixon guy thinking, how could he bring Sophie here too!¡± Vivian did not deliberately hide the secret of her identity, so she would not be angry if Sophie knew about it. It¡¯s just that the Hidden Tribe is too dangerous, and bringing Sophie here is undoubtedly pushing Sophie into the fire. ¡°Listen to Dixon say, Larissa brother Abraham, has been calcting Sophie. sophie and too trust Abraham, Dixon is not at ease, can only bring her to the hidden tribe.¡± Chapter 820 : Heaven is not beautiful ¡°He likes Sophie?¡± Vivian keenly caught the key message. ¡°Maybe. ¡­¡± Morris didn¡¯t give a definite answer because he couldn¡¯t tell what Dixon had in mind for Sophie either. ¡°Come on, go to the room and wait for them.¡± Morris raised his hand to hold Vivian¡¯s hand, a familiar action that seemed to have been done countless times. But from the time they arrived at the Hidden n, the two had been deliberately keeping their distance for fear of being discovered. However, this is the first-ss residence, Morris¡¯s territory, so he can naturally have no worries. Feeling the warmth of his palm, Vivian¡¯s heart warmed up and the smile in her eyes almost spilled out. The fifth floor of the sky box, walk into a look, only to find that the inside is a suite design. Outside is the living room, inside is a bedroom, opposite the bedroom is an office study, the desk just leaning against the window. ¡°This one isn¡¯t open to the public, is it?¡± Vivian stood in the room and surveyed the surroundings, and looked at Morris in doubt. The man¡¯s lips curled up in a curve, taking her hand and bringing her into his arms, holding her gently, ¡°Why so smart.¡± His fingertips traced her cheek, leaned over, and rested his forehead on hers, moving intimately with a thousand pampering. He spoke, his voice extraordinarily husky, ¡°If Dixon and the others hadn¡¯te over so suddenly, I would have made love to you here.¡± Vivianughed, and the hand around his waist gently twisted his back, ¡°Didn¡¯t you have enough of mest night, and you still want toe here?¡± I don¡¯t know how he can be so physical. The man shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not the same.¡± ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± She didn¡¯t understand. When she finished, she saw a bad smile on Morris¡¯ face, leaned down close to his ear and lowered her voice, ¡°There are outsiders there, you can¡¯t let go. I can¡¯t even hear you screaming ¡­.¡± Instantly, Vivian¡¯s cheeks swished red, like ripe little rice shrimp.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. When she was blushing and biting her red lips, Morris raised his hand to hook her chin, ¡°This suite, even if you scream through the throat, no one will hear.¡± ¡°Go away, there is no seriousness!¡± Vivian was flushed by his words and could not resist his burning gaze, so she reached out and pushed him away. Even though he was pushed away, Morris still held her hand tightly. Thepany¡¯s main goal is to provide a better solution to the problem. Morris¡¯ right hand held her cheek to the left and broke it, lowered his head, sideways, and kissed her on the red lips. Lips lightly printed together, Vivian felt the sizzling heat of his lips and his heavy breathing, teasing her heart to thump and her breathing to be disordered. Knock, knock, knock¡­ The sky is not beautiful. A knock on the room door sounded, ¡°Hello, your guest ising over.¡± Hearing the sound, Morris looked up reluctantly, saw a bright crystal pulled from the corner of her lips, raised his hand to wipe the water stain and smiled dotingly, ¡°I¡¯ll get the door.¡± He let go of Vivian, walked to the living room door and opened it. Outside the door, there stood Dixon and Sophie. ¡°Come on in.¡± Without much ado, Morris stood aside and let the two in. At first, Sophie and Dixon did not recognize Morris¡¯ identity and thought it was a stranger. Only when they walked into the living room did they see Vivian standing by. Sophie was so excited that she ran over and hugged Vivian, ¡°Hahahaha, Vivian, I finally saw you, I was so worried.¡± Being hugged, Vivian smiled helplessly and patted Sophie¡¯s back, ¡°How did youe here?¡± ¡°Dixon brought me here.¡± Sophie pointed to Dixon and said. Chapter 821 : A hundred thousand reasons Dixon walked up and frowned, ¡°I thought I said my second brother was here. Where is he?¡± ¡°Far away and close by.¡± Vivian raised one side of his eyebrow and gestured for Dixon to look at the man behind him. Dixon and Sophie turned around and their eyes fell on the mediocre-looking, dark man with a mole on his face, not seeing anything different. ¡°What, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Morris ced his hands in the pockets of his loose pants and raised his eyebrows slightly, smirking. ¡°Ergo?¡± ¡°Morris?¡± Aftering to the Hidden Tribe, Morris had always spoken in a falsetto voice, deliberately disguising himself, plus his appearance had changed, so the two didn¡¯t even suspect. Now that he was speaking in his original voice, the two immediately recognized her identity. ¡°My goodness, Morris, you really aren¡¯t dead, I didn¡¯t believe it when Dixon told me.¡± Sophie found it unbelievable and opened her mouth wide in surprise. After a moment of bewilderment, she walked up to Morris, reached out and squeezed his arm, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re alive. Are you really Morris?¡± The image of Morris¡¯s funeral was vivid in my mind, and now Morris appeared real in front of me, like a dream. No, I should say it was too metaphysical. ¡°Like a fake.¡± Morris smiled ndly. ¡°Tsk, second brother, even if you pretend to be ugly, you actually pretend to be so ugly, really open-minded. If I were Vivian, I¡¯d be afraid of having nightmares every day when I look at your strangely ugly face like this.¡± Dixon couldn¡¯t help but tease. Morris kicked him in the bend of the leg, ¡°Get lost.¡± A few people looked at each other andughed, the sound echoed in the box. After sitting down, Morris made tea, Sophie took Vivian¡¯s hand, as if she saw a newnd, ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re amazing, you¡¯re actually the young master of the Hidden Tribe, I didn¡¯t even know that! And you know what, from the moment I walked into the Hidden Tribe, I felt as if I had traveled through the world, everything here felt like a dream. I¡¯m used to seeing tall buildings, and looking at this kind of pavilion with flying eaves and arches is really like being in ancient times. Also, when did you own yourself as the young master of the Hidden Tribe? Did you know Morris was alive all along?¡± Sophie¡¯s mind was filled with a hundred thousand questions. Since she came in, she has been holding Vivian¡¯s hand, asking questions over and over again. Vivian patiently told Sophie all about the situation, Sophie then understood a little. But when she looked at Morris in her Crypt n uniform, she still found it hard to adapt. ¡°You guys just arrived today?¡± Vivian picked up a cup of tea in front of her and took a sip of the fragrant tea, pretending to ask carelessly, ¡°How many days did it take on the road?¡± ¡°From C to here, it took ten days.¡± Dixon carefully calcted the time and gave Vivian an exact answer. She clutched the cup, her eyelids lifted slightly, and looked at Morris, ¡°Houghton lied to me.¡± After asking Houghton earlier that there were still two months to go before the Crypt young master session ceremony, why did hee to the Crypt in such a hurry, Houghton said at the time that he would not be able to enter the Crypt a few more dayster. But Dixon they still smoothly into the hidden tribe. ¡°Master Houghton is very controlling. If you stay in L City with the children for one more day, he will worry that you will change your mind. The reason for letting youe over early is also to let you get used to the life of the Hidden Tribe. My guess is that he would love for you to adapt to this ce and stay.¡± To retain a person, one must have the advantage of impressing the other party. And the picturesque scenery of the Hidden Tribe and the simplicity of the people are considered the biggest advantages.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 822 : Calling sister-in-law ¡°Ugh, I used to think that Grandpa Houghton was very nice, but I never thought he would be so bad.¡± Sophie skimmed her lips, somewhat heartbroken for Vivian. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about us.¡± Vivian changed the subject, ¡°Morris, where are you two going to arrange to stay?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stay at the First ss Residence. There are still three rooms avable, so you two can choose your own rooms and stay here.¡± Morris had already made the arrangements. Knock knock knock- Outside the door, someone was knocking again, ¡°Boss, someone is looking for you.¡± The person outside said. Morris got up, ¡°You guys chat, I¡¯m going out.¡± He turned around and walked out of the living room, closing the door behind him. Vivian wanted to leave Dixon and ask Sophie about Chaoyun Gaming. Then I heard Dixon speak, ¡°I brought Sophie here, your Chaoyun gaming, I have arranged trusted people to help you take care of it, absolutely let yourpany flourish.¡± Thest thing Dixon did was to raise his eyebrows at Vivian and smile evilly, ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell my second brother about this.¡± At first, Dixon was incredulous to learn that Vivian was secretly running a business, but on second thought, Vivian¡¯s self-reliant nature would not be dependent on her second brother for long, so it was normal that she would start a business. ¡°Thanks.¡± Vivian said a word of thanks and nced at Sophie, with a reproachful look in her eyes. Sophie knew she had made a mistake and dropped her head, ¡°Sister Vivian, I¡¯m sorry, I ¡­ I ¡­¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with her. It¡¯s me who saw her working at Chaoyun Gaming and looked for someone to check it out, and I found it.¡± Fearing that Vivian would me Sophie, Dixon immediately came forward to exin, ¡®protecting the calf heart¡¯. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry, I¡¯m not going to beat her up.¡± Vivian noticed the panic on Dixon¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but tease. Sophie didn¡¯t know the meaning of the words. She blushed, showing her innocent girl¡¯s shyness, ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± ¡°Nonsense? What am I talking about?¡± Vivian turned sideways to face Sophie, a cloudy expression. ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± Sophie was dumbfounded, realizing with hindsight that she had overreacted. Dixon sat quietly on the side, watching the two of them good sisters, smiling but not saying anything. Not long after, Morris returned. The afternoon was spent chatting as much as they wanted, and the guys were in a good mood. In the evening, Morris had the kitchen prepare a meal and they sat down to eat and talk. Morris noticed that it waste because he was having a good time, but seeing Vivian and Sophie having a good time, he didn¡¯t remind them of the time. It was only when Houghton called at 10pm that Vivian realized it was time to go back. Morris took Sophie and Dixon to pick out a room. Dixon had room number one on the floor and Sophie had room number two on the floor, just a wall away from each other. Morris gave Dixon and Sophie another set of miniature trantion headsets to wear when they went out to facilitate their lives in the Crypt, and gave them each a cell phone. ¡°You two get some rest, Vivian and I have to get back. The forecast weather says there will be rainter.¡± He put his arm around Vivian¡¯s shoulder and said to the two of them. ¡°Okay, Morris.¡± ¡°Okay, Ergo, Vivian, you guys go ahead and get busy.¡± Sophie and Dixon nodded back.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. After he finished, Morris¡¯s ck as ink pupils shot over a cold light, ¡°Call sister-inw!¡± Chapter 823 : Coward The day of his wedding to Vivian, he disappeared, so he didn¡¯t have a chance to tell Dixon about it. The result is that this kid actually still bite a ¡®Vivian¡¯ address. ¡°All called ¡®Vivian¡¯ for more than two years, this is not used to it, hahaha.¡± Dixon tilted his head andughed, but because of Morris¡¯s lust, he could only meekly change his mouth, ¡°Second sister-inw good.¡± Vivian stifled augh and waved her hand, ¡°Okay, you guys hurry up and rest, we¡¯re leaving.¡± ¡°Sister Vivian, bye.¡± ¡°Vivian, second brother, bye.¡± Dixon did not change his name for Vivian after all. Morris didn¡¯t bother to correct him, and led Vivian¡¯s hand downstairs. In the Hidden Nation, the marketce has business hours, closing at 9:30 pm on weekdays, and lights out at 10 pm. Therefore, after ten o¡¯clock, the downtown of the Hidden tribe is quiet and silent, which is a great contrast to the lively and prosperous daytime. Sophie looked at the man beside her and pointed to her room, ¡°That, I ¡­ I¡¯m going to bed.¡± ¡°Well, good night, call me if you need anything.¡± After saying that, Dixon turned around and went into his room, Sophie also went back to her room. The room, Morris ordered to prepare all the necessities of life, and clothing, all washed and brand new clothes. Sophie washed up andy on the bed, holding the new phone Morris gave her, but she didn¡¯t know how to do anything except make and receive calls. She was bored, but she could only lie on the bed and look at the ceiling. Gradually, some spiritual stories emerged in her mind, such as what the Xiangxi corpse, the vige teacher¡¯s movie plot. Thinking about it, she became more and more afraid. Suddenly, the room suddenly lit up, Sophie was so scared that her heart trembled, shivering. Just when she thought she was hallucinating, the room suddenly lit up again, and she couldn¡¯t help herself, she immediately got up from the bed, ran out of the house, and went next door to tap on Dixon¡¯s door. ¡°Dixon, open the door.¡± She shouted. But a few seconds, you can hear the sound of the bolt, followed by the door opened, Dixon looked at the pale Sophie standing in front of him, not waiting for him to speak, then heard a muffled thunder st. ¡°Ah!!!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sophie was so scared that her sweat stood up, and without thinking, she jumped directly into Dixon¡¯s arms, hugging him tightly, shivering in his arms. The sudden scene, so Dixon stunned. Then, his eyes lit up, the corners of his lips pulled out a curve, raised his hand and patted her back, ¡°It¡¯s just thunder, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± The little woman who was just shaking in her arms was instantly quiet. It took a while to push Dixon away and take a step back, ¡°Hold ¡­ sorry, I ¡­ I¡¯m just ¡­ a little scared. ¡± The thought of herself just clinging to Dixon, Sophie felt blushing. But she really did not mean to. The original is afraid of the sound of thunder, but also timid and afraid of the dark, aftering to the hidden tribe, it will be more uncontroble will be substituted into those demons and monsters and other spooky stories. The weather was just right, but Sophie was not only pale, but also sweaty, so she was obviously not faking it. Dixon can¡¯t help but be a little distressed, ¡°You ¡­¡± He just wanted to ask Sophie, do you want to consider him to apany her in the past, the results heard Sophie said: ¡°I ¡­ can I, sleep you here? You you, you do not misunderstand, I sleep on the floor, you sleep on the bed, okay?¡± Dixon: ¡°¡­¡± Good, of course good. It couldn¡¯t be better. Despite the joy in his heart, he did not show it too obviously. Chapter 824 : Marilyn is here again Just faintly said, ¡°All right.¡± He went around behind Sophie, closed the door and walked towards the bedroom, Sophie followed him slowly. The bedroom wasrge, a two-meter Simmons bed with gray and white striped sheets, clean and tidy. She pointed to the couch and asked in a small voice, ¡°Is it okay if I, I sleep on the couch?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Dixon casually sat on the bed and raised his hand to take off his white T-shirt, startling Sophie backed up, ¡°You, what are you doing? Dixon, I advise you not to go too far.¡± While talking, Dixon had taken off his T-shirt and exposed his well-defined tendons. He is dressed thin, undressed with meat type, and born a pair of demon face, especially a bad smile, simply canpel the heart. Dixon carried the T-shirt in his hand, ¡°sleep ah, you sleep still wear a top?¡± He nced at her chest naturally, ¡°Oh, we¡¯re not the same.¡± He pointed to his toned pecs and shrugged with a yuppie smile. Dixony on his side, propping his elbows on the pillows and resting his head, ¡°It¡¯s notfortable to sleep on the couch, you might as well just sleep on the bed, I promise not to touch you. And this is a two-meter wide bed, sleeping us both, enough.¡± This is definitely the words of his heart, not to participate in any private thoughts. Sophie took a look at the sofa, it was not as big as the living room sofa, but there was room for her. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll just sleep here.¡± She said as she turned around and headed outside, ¡°I¡¯ll go carry the bedding over.¡± Looking at her helpless look, Dixon¡¯s brown eyes were tinged with a small smile. Suddenly, he felt that he had done the right thing in bringing her to the Hidden Tribe. If she had been left in L City, that old fox Abraham would have easily tricked her into a daze. Dixon was thinking when he heard the door close and Sophie returned with the bedding in her arms. In order to keep her from being formal, Dixon turned his back to the direction of the sofa and closed his eyes to sleep. Sophie entered the room and found Dixon lying motionless on the bed, so she assumed he was too sleepy to fall asleep. So she tiptoed to the sofa to spread the bedding, turned out the light, andy down on the sofa to sleep. ¡­ Vivian and Morris left the first-ss residence and returned to the half-way house of Yishan Yuan. The lights were still on in the attic of Yishan Court, and I could vaguely hear someone talking. The two stopped at the door, looked at each other, and stepped inside. ¡°Oh, Sister Vivian, you¡¯re finally back. If you don¡¯te back, grandpa is going to have someone to catch ¡­ looking for you.¡± Aidan Sabastian, who was pacing back and forth in the living room, heard footsteps and inclined his head to see Vivian and ¡®Carl¡¯ing back together. ¡°Only been out for half a day and you want to catch me back?¡± Vivian¡¯s small face was chilled and she snorted lightly without good grace. ¡°Hey hey hey, no, no, I just said the wrong thing.¡± Aidan Sabastian shook his head and pointed to Houghton sitting on the couch, ¡°Grandpa did have something waiting for you. Marilyn came by today and had something for you and Carl.¡± On the couch, Houghton was wearing a loose green shirt, crossing his legs and smoking a cigarette with an old cigarette stick in his hand. He had a darkplexion, and now he was sulking, so his face became more and more ugly. ¡°Hmph, still knowe back!¡± Houghton nced at her and grunted. Vivian waved to Morris, ¡°¡®Carl¡¯, you¡¯ve worked hard today, go upstairs and rest, I¡¯ll talk to Houghton for a while.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Morris nodded and turned around and went upstairs. Vivian walked over to the sofa and sat on the sofa opposite Houghton, ¡°What did Marilyne over to see me for today?¡± Chapter 825 : You are so ungrateful Houghton didn¡¯t answer Vivian¡¯s question, but smoked his own cigarette, his eyes glowing with light, staring at Morris who was walking upstairs. That look made Vivian¡¯s heart tingle. He, could it be that he suspected Morris¡¯s identity?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You have spent some time with ¡®Carl¡¯, what do you think of him as a person?¡± Houghton avoided answering Vivian¡¯s question and instead focused on Morris. Vivian sensed a hint, ¡°Honest and honest, not bad. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Recently Marilyn has been getting closer to him, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s ying some kind of game again. You should watch out for it.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Vivian snorted lightly, leaned over, reached out to pick up the tea on the table, took a sip and moistened her throat. ¡°Analyzing it the way you think, you¡¯re underestimating Marilyn. If she really wanted to get at ¡®Carl¡¯, her words and actions would have been too shy for anyone to see.¡± She wanted to say that Marilyn simply had a crush on Morris. But then she couldn¡¯t say it. ¡°Well.¡± Houghton nodded rather agreeably and shook his head again, ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m figuring that¡¯s what¡¯s going on too. So why did she approach ¡®Carl¡¯? Is it really just to learn how to cook?¡± ¡°Just watch out for ¡®Carl¡¯ in the future. As long as he doesn¡¯t reveal important information to him, then he¡¯s of little value to Marilyn.¡± Vivian made a suggestion, then added, ¡°Watch and see. At that time, see what happens, we can¡¯t mess ourselves up.¡± ¡°Good point.¡± Houghton took a puff of his cigarette, a faint smoke puffed out of his nose, hazing the face full of vicissitudes, more mncholy. I don¡¯t know what he was thinking, wrinkling his brow in contemtion for a long time, suddenly looked up, ¡°Oh, I forgot the business. marilyn asked you and ¡®carl¡¯ to go to the pce tomorrow for a banquet.¡± ¡°A banquet?¡± A banquet? Vivian had no idea. ¡°Under the guise of a date with ¡®Carl¡¯, she wants you toe along. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple.¡± Houghton looked at her, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, you don¡¯t have to go.¡± ¡°Yes, of course I¡¯m going.¡± Vivian readily agreed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid they¡¯ll do something to you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going alone, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. Besides, with you guys around, Deborah Baron won¡¯t do anything to me.¡± She was very sure of herself. ¡°Fine. You have your ideas, you¡¯ll have them.¡± Houghton¡¯s cigarette stick ran out of tobo, he tapped his pot into the ashtray, got up and left, ¡°You get some rest, I¡¯m going to bed.¡± After Houghton went to rest, she sat on the sofa, thinking back on recent events, guessing Marilyn asked her and Morris to go to a banquet at the pce tomorrow to think about the conspiracy. After thinking about it, she couldn¡¯te up with a good idea. ¡°Sister Vivian, when you go to the pce tomorrow, can you take me with you?¡± Aidan Sabastian, who had been silent until Houghton left, moved to sit beside Vivian and begged. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, I can¡¯t make you decide!¡± Vivian pushed him away and pointed to Houghton¡¯s back, the meaning was obvious, asking him to go to Houghton, and if Houghton said yes, she would take him there. After saying that, she turned around and went upstairs, leaving Aidan Sabastian sitting in the living room with a defeated face. ¡°Hey, Sister Vivian, am I your brother? You are too unjust.¡± Aidan Sabastian stood up and yelled at her back. Vivian, who had reached the stairway, stopped and raised her hand to hold the stairway railing, smiled back and teased, ¡°My brother is still too superficial about me. When have people like me ever been righteous.¡± Chapter 826 : A Married Man ¡°You ¡­¡± Aidan Sabastian wanted to say something else, but he saw that Vivian had already gone upstairs. He raised his hand and scratched his head, and went straight to Houghton¡¯s bedroom, trying to get his permission. Upstairs, Vivian returned to her room and went to the bathroom to wash up, but when she came out of the bathroom, Morris was still missing from the bedroom. She couldn¡¯t help but murmur, ¡°Is he not going toe over today. Forget it, I¡¯ll read for a while.¡± She walked around the barrier between the bedroom and the study area, and was walking towards the desk when she was tugged by the arm and brought directly into the arms of someone. At once, a fragrance of shower gel came to her face, she leaned on the man¡¯s robust chest, smoothly hugged his waist, ¡°I thought you ¡­¡± When she raised her eyes to speak, what caught her eyes was the cold and handsome face. Aftering from the hidden tribe, Morris has been wearing makeup, and now he removed his makeup to reveal his true face, the face that Vivian had been thinking about day and night. Only ¡­ She frowned lightly, slender jade fingers over his cheeks, fingertips gently rubbed his facial skin, said a hundred pains: ¡°every day with thick makeup, your skin tone is much whiter.¡± Fortunately, his skin is very good, even with makeup every day did not cause the skin pores to berger, but more and more fair. But because of this, Vivian is more heartbroken. ¡°Makeup products left on the face for a long time, eventually have damage to the skin. Maybe not a problem in a short time, but a long time will definitely affect the skin quality.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Vivian cupped his face with both hands, looking up at the man close at hand, his eyes brimming with water, permeated with thick heartache. ¡°Silly girl.¡± The man¡¯s handsome face showed a smile, wrapped his arms around her waist, doting tone, said: ¡°I am a married man, as long as you do not mind, how can I care.¡± His tone was soft and tender, clearly melting her heart, but Vivian felt a sourness in her heart and felt doubly guilty. ¡°Morris, it¡¯s good to have you.¡± She stood on her tiptoes, slowly closed her eyes and kissed him on the lips of her own ord. Morris was really helpless in the face of her initiative. Perhaps because of her natural constitution, Vivian¡¯s skin is always cool, while Morris¡¯s is very hot. The sh between their lips, ice and fire, is like an electric current passing through their bodies, making their hearts flutter. Morris wrapped one hand around her waist, lifted her hips with the other, picked her up, and with a turn, made her sit on the desk and attacked strongly. ¡°Well ¡­ don¡¯t ¡­ not here.¡± Vivian pushed and shoved Morris, seemingly unable to adjust to the scene at hand. ¡°No, I just want to be here.¡± The man¡¯s forehead rested against hers, the tips of their noses gently colliding with each other, his voice husky. Even though they have been married for a long time, living together for a long time, but every time they are with him, Vivian can¡¯t help but have her heart beat faster, the tension and excitement are as good as the first time. She smiled helplessly, ¡°I can¡¯t help you.¡± ¡°This is a promise from the wife?¡± ¡°You said ¡­ well ¡­¡± Vivian wanted to say something else, but it had been sealed by him with a kiss. A faint, the sky spinning, wanton madness, the two near forgetfulness. Outside the window, the moon is high, the stars are bright, the room is dark, there is only a beam of moonlight from the window into the nt, the room is coated with ayer of silver gray moonlight, like a veil, beautiful and beautiful. Morris carried her to the bathroom to take a shower, but could not resist the lure of her beautiful body and could not help but ask for more. The first time I saw her in bed, a tired Vivian snuggled up in his arms and didn¡¯t move, like a littlezy cat. Chapter 827 : Aidan Sabastian ¡°Vivian?¡± The man leaned sideways on the bed, covered her with a thin nket, raised his head to lift a strand of hair next to her ear and yed with it at his fingertips, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Yi Pin Jie next time, okay?¡± The first-ss residence is now his base. There, he could do as he pleased. ¡°Hmm?¡± The dazed Vivian probably didn¡¯t understand Morris¡¯ words and gave a ¡®hmm¡¯. Morris¡¯ sexy lips curved up in an arc, leaned down, leaned over her ear and blew a soft breath, ruffling her soft hair against her skin, tickling and tingling. He lowered his voice, ¡°there is good sound instion. I prefer you ¡®uninhibited¡¯.¡± And not like here, afraid to make a little noise will be noticed by the next person. ¡°Tired, let¡¯s sleep.¡± Vivian reached around Morris¡¯s waist, rubbed against his chest, and found afortable angle to sleep. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s sleep.¡± Morris was relieved not to see her so tired, and the quality of her sleep was getting better.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Last year in L City, she had been suffering from severe insomnia, so she often drank and got drunk to sleep properly. Since they had been together, her symptoms had subsided until she could now sleep naturally, and the huge stone weighing on Morris¡¯s heart had fallen. The next day. Early in the morning, Morris got up to buy ingredients and make breakfast. After breakfast was ready, several people sat in the dining room to eat, and since Marilyn took Morris to eat at the table, it was natural for him to sit with Houghton several times at each meal. ¡°¡®Carl¡¯, Marilyn contacted you more frequently, you¡¯d better keep your eyes peeled. This person, not simple.¡± Houghton side-stepped him and took precautions. ¡°Thedy has already warned me.¡± Morris nodded and continued to eat with his head down, trying to reduce his presence. ¡°Yeah, I thought Marilyn had a weird attitude towards you too. Is it hard to believe that she really likes your cooking skills?¡± Aidan Sabastian mumbled as he chewed on his dumpling, ¡°Although you are really good at cooking.¡± But he always felt that something didn¡¯t make sense. ¡°Whatever the reason, you should be careful, the Baron family is not a simple character, be careful of being used.¡± Houghton sipped his porridge and red at ¡®Carl¡¯, ¡°I am worried that you will be used by the treacherous people and will hurt Vivian.¡± ¡°Good. I¡¯ll keep an eye on it.¡± Morris yed the role of a simple and honest person in front of them, so being silent, almost set up ¡®Carl¡¯s¡¯ image perfectly, dripping with water. ¡°Grandpa, since you are not at ease with Carl, let me go with them to the feast at the royal pce. With me around, won¡¯t it reduce the danger factor.¡± After begging for a while yesterday, but Houghton refused, Aidan Sabastian was reluctant. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not adding fuel to the fire?¡± Houghton grunted, ¡°Come out with me in the morning to meet some people. There is still a month and a few days to go before the Great Cryptic Session Ceremony, and there is still a lot to do.¡± ¡°Can I refuse?¡± ¡°You try! See if I don¡¯t break your legs!¡± Houghton cut off all his thoughts with one sentence. Aidan Sabastian was furious, ¡°entric. You only have Sister Vivian in your heart, huh?¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help butugh at his pouting face. At first when I first met Aidan Sabastian, I thought he was a calm and steady person, after all, he said very little and was very thoughtful. Now it seems that the Aidan Sabastian at that time was probably not familiar with her, so the appearance of cold, but in fact is also a sunny boy, a very simple person. Chapter 828 : Flirting with Sophie ¡°You can¡¯t even block your mouth with dinner.¡± Mostly because there is really something important to bring Aidan Sabastian along today, Houghton¡¯s attitude is very firm. A few people stopped talking and ate in silence.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. After breakfast, Vivian simply packed up and followed Morris to leave. Morris has been working as a chef here for almost a month, and got acquainted with Houghton, so he gave him a buggy. One is convenient to buy food, and the other is convenient to drive Vivian out. Because of the terrain, there are a lot of mountain roads, so off-road vehicles are more popr and sell better in the Hidden Tribe. The two of them sat in the car and set off around to Yipinju. Upstairs at the One Piece Residence, Sophie and Dixon both sat in the room sharing breakfast. What happenedst night made Sophie feel doubly embarrassed, so early in the morning after dawn, she quietly returned to her room. She was born timid and afraid of the dark, especially in the Hidden Tribe, where the architectural design gave a sense of mystery and gave her chills when it was dark. She held the bowl of bean curd brain, buried her head and drank it, then thought of something, so she put down the spoon and looked up at Dixon, ¡°Can you ¡­ you, can you not tell Sister Vivian?¡± Dixon, who was eating an egg roll, froze for a moment, ¡°What?¡± ¡°I said, that is ¡­ yesterday I was in your ¡­ that what thing, do not tell Vivian sister.¡± If Vivian knows that she rushed to Dixon¡¯s room in the middle of the night, still must scold her, saying she is useless! Dixon, who was still puzzled, instantly understood, and his brown eyes shed with a wry look, ¡°What happened yesterday? You said it was the sudden hug at the door of my room?¡± The innocent Sophie could not withstand this kind of molestation by Dixon? The shy little face turned red, and quickly lowered her head, taking a spoon to scoop the bean curd brain and drink it silently. ¡°No, no. I mean, sleeping in ¡­ your room, that thing.¡± She stammered, speaking as if she could not wait to make a hole in the ground to get in. Too bad she didn¡¯t know about it sooner, if she had she wouldn¡¯t havee to the Hidden n with Dixon anyways. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try not to say anything.¡± Seeing her blush without teasing, Dixon curled his lips with a smile and didn¡¯t continue to tease her. Little girl, silly and cute. It is hard to imagine, if she fell into the hands of Abraham that old fox, will not eat her up? The Dixon mind automatically brought in the inappropriate images of children, inexplicably the face sank, ¡°so stupid, I do not know how you grew up.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Buckle¨C! Sophie wanted to retort, but as a result there was a knock on the door outside the living room. She immediately got up and walked over to open the door, looking at the two people standing at the door, smiling joyfully, ¡°Vivian sister, Morris ¡­ Carl brother, good morning.¡± Subconsciously want to call a ¡®Morris¡¯, but in order to protect the identity of Morris, she quickly changed her mouth. Vivian smiled gratefully, and her eyes had a sense of ¡®children can be taught¡¯ vestigial. ¡°Good morning.¡± She stepped in, concerned, ¡°How did you guys restst night, are you stillfortable.¡± ¡°Fit ¡­ in, very fit.¡± Sophie nodded and smiled against her will, just rubbing both hands together uneasily. Dixon also got up to look at them, ¡°Good morning. Have you eaten? Do you want some more? I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about, but your chef is a great cook, and it¡¯s not half as good as L City.¡± As we were talking, Morris came in from outside. When Dixon saw Morris dressed in a loose ck and white striped T-shirt, a pair of loose pants, with a darkplexion face, especially the face of the mole, ugly Dixon directly sprayed rice. Chapter 829 : Meet Anthony ¡°Pfft, two ¡­ cough cough, two, spicy eyes, this costume of yours, it¡¯s really too ugly.¡± He only found Morris¡¯s costume unbearable to look at. Perhaps because Dixonughed uncontrobly, Vivian and Sophie were also amused by her. Morris came up behind Dixon and pped him on the head, ¡°I think you¡¯re not as good as Sophie, she knows what to say and what not to say.¡± ¡°Hiss, you hit too hard, it¡¯s almost a concussion.¡± Dixon reached out and rubbed the back of his head, ¡°You are your own people, what are you afraid of.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m afraid there are ears on the wall.¡± Morris said, and sat down beside him. ¡°Right, right. What ¡®Brother Carl¡¯ said is right.¡± Sophie nodded her head in agreement. Dixon reached out and covered his mouth,ughing so hard his shoulders shook, ¡°It¡¯s really going to be the old life, what name is not good, must be called ¡®Carl¡¯, hahaha ¡­ this thing I have to go back to L City to talk about for the rest of my life, hahaha ¡­¡±. Hahaha ¡­¡± Morrisughed helplessly, ¡°Among those people in Destiny¡¯s ministry, only the person named Carl is an excellent cook. I have no choice!¡± Only those who can cook can be closest to Vivian and can sessfully live inside. Even if Houghton found a chef, he could get Vivian to dismiss the chef on the grounds of ¡®poor taste¡¯ or ¡®not to his liking¡¯. I just didn¡¯t expect Houghton to ask Destiny to find a chef, and Destiny appointed him directly. And Carl himself has very little contact with Destiny, so Morris is pretending to be this person. ¡°Actually ¡­ I also feel with Morris, your temperament is so contrary ah.¡± Sophie held back augh and couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°It¡¯s too much! Now even he dares to flirt.¡± Vivian reached out and poked Sophie¡¯s head, ¡°Gutsy.¡± ¡°Hoo hoo, just kidding.¡± Sophie gave a heated smile. ¡°No harm done.¡± Morris didn¡¯t care about that, instead he pointed to the breakfast on the table, ¡°You guys eat, I want to tell you something.¡± It was time to get down to business, and Dixon and Sophie immediately curbed their smiles and listened attentively. Morris raised his wrist and looked at his watch, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time, so let¡¯s make this short. You and Sophie are unfamiliar with the Hidden Tribe, so don¡¯t show your face for now, and even learn to hide your identity. Especially you, Sophie.¡± He looked at Sophie, his eyebrows slightly knitted, ¡°You have no self-protection, remember not to let anyone find out your existence. dixon may often have to go out with me secretly at night, you can not find him, also do not say anything, even if necessary, to cover for him.¡± Sophie lightly bit her lip, half knowingly looked at Morris, and then at Dixon, and nodded, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± ¡°Then you can¡¯t keep letting us out all the time, how lonely.¡± Dixon sputtered. ¡°I will prepare twoputers for you and download good cracked games for you so that you can pass the time.¡± Morris has long been prepared. Only a thousand calctions, but did not expect Dixon would actually bring Sophie to the Hidden Tribe. He was unhappy, and even felt that Dixon¡¯s move was inappropriate, but in front of Sophie, he would not hold Dixon ountable. ¡°When I¡¯m freeter, I¡¯ll tell you how to dress up. You guys can disguise yourselves and go out for a stroll, it¡¯s all fine.¡± Vivianforted Sophie, afraid that she was sad inside. ¡°Haha, Vivian sister is the best for me.¡± Sophie hugged Vivian¡¯s arm and rubbed her head on her shoulder, in a good mood. Vivian and Morris several times after the advice, only then left the first residence, drive towards the royal pce. After driving for half an hour, I passed through a section of Huanshan Road, and the car went up the mountain and stopped in the parking lot. Chapter 830 : Something happened to the child The royal pce of the hidden tribe is on a hill on the high side of the terrain, and when the hill is t, arge royal pce is built. Standing on top of the pce, overlooking the mountain, it is just the right ce to see the prosperous city center of the Hidden n, giving people a sense of being on top of the world. However, just as Vivian and Morris walked out of the parking lot, they were met by a shy red SUV that honked its horn at them. The SUV stopped and the person on the passenger side poked his head out and waved at the two, ¡°Hi again.¡± The person who spoke was Anthony. He smoothly pushed open the car door, said hello to the driver, closed the door and walked directly towards Vivian. ¡°You came over for the banquet too?¡± Anthony¡¯s unchanging silver-gray suit made the deep-contoured face even more handsome, but it also made the spots on his face particrly obvious He lifted his hand and tossed his short blond hair, smiling in a self-proimed dashing and handsome way. Seeing Anthony, Vivian didn¡¯t even bother to pay attention to him, just answered and continued to walk forward. Anthony directly ignored Morris, who was standing beside Vivian, and instead trotted up to Vivian and walked alongside her. ¡°I know you still hold a grudge against me because of what happened to Morris. But what can I do, it¡¯s not like you can kill me.¡± He spread his hands and said arrogantly, ¡°But, I can allow you to use me, and the two of us will join hands and fight against the Hidden Tribe. You see, how about that?¡± After Anthony finished, Vivian¡¯s steps were halted, and he turned sideways, facing him, and smiled contemptuously, ¡°Allowing me to use you? Heh, it¡¯s really condescending to the prince.¡± ¡°You are forced toe to the Hidden n, and I know you are not interested in the position of Hidden Lord. If you are willing to cooperate with me, I will agree to whatever conditions you want to set.¡± The seriousness and seriousness of the attitude, at first nce, was really sincere. But Vivian would rather believe that there are ghosts in the world than him, Anthony. ¡°Good. Are you sure you¡¯ll say yes to all of them?¡± She asked rhetorically. ¡°Of course!¡± Anthony nodded confidently, cing his hands in his trouser pockets in a kingly, condescending gesture. Vivian lifted a hand to ruffle her wind-blown hair, her cool eyes looked straight at Anthony, her red lips parted, and she said, ¡°I want ¡­ your life. Do you give?¡± The speed of speech deliberately slowed down, the tone of the killing intent thick can not be melted. ¡°Hahaha, Miss Vivian is really straightforward and unpretentious.¡± Anthony used to call her by her first name, but now he is calling her ¡®Miss Vivian¡¯ affectionately, as if he is deliberately pulling her in. Then he added, ¡°There is something I believe you will be willing to work with me if I tell you.¡± For some reason, Vivian suddenly sprouted a bad premonition. ¡°What is it?¡± Anthonyughed, wrapped his arms around his chest, nced at the man standing beside Vivian, and slowly spoke, ¡°Morris is dead, and you came to the Hidden Tribe alone, but left the two children with Angelo and Benson. you trust them that much?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vivian suddenly tensed up and couldn¡¯t stop taking a step closer to Anthony, questioning, ¡°What happened to my children?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Anthony raised an eyebrow, shrugged, and raised his right hand, ¡°I, Anthony, swear on the fate of the entire royal family of C, that I have not touched your child.¡± ¡°What the hell are you trying to say?¡± Vivian¡¯s heartstrings were tense with anxiety. But instead of telling her the answer, Anthony took a step closer to her, leaned down, and whispered in her ear, ¡°Tonight, at the Attugwa Hotel, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± After dropping the words, Anthony directly stepped around her and left. Chapter 831 : No Rude Vivian stood in the same ce, her fists clenched in anger, ¡°They finally did it to our children.¡± ¡°Expectedly.¡± Morris acted very calm, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The two did not exchange too many words, but seemed to unspokenly stop mentioning the matter. After entering the pce and identifying themselves, Anthony, Vivian and Morris were led by the servants into the eastern side of the pce. Inside the side hall, Issac, Fraser, Yoona Lee and others were present. Everything, as Vivian and Morris expected. ¡°Master, you¡¯re finally here, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± When she saw Morris enter, Marilyn, wearing a long red dress, trotted over to meet her, her long hair was draped over her shoulders, she wore a silver cap like a flower gand, and when she trotted, the silver spikes hanging from the ring of the cap emitted a silver bell-like sound, which was particrly pleasing to the ear.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. In the hall of the side hall, there were two rows of seats side by side, and a small table was ced in the middle of each seat, on which various desserts and fruits and drinks were arranged. ¡°Young Master Marilyn.¡± Morris jowled slightly toward her, but cleverly avoided Marilyn¡¯s outstretched hand. Seeing this scene, Vivian¡¯s eyebrow on one side was raised, and her red lips curved up in an unmoving arc. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ve said many times, just call me Marilyn. You are my master, no need to call me young master.¡± Rejected by Morris, Marilyn looked at her eyes, but did not show the slightest bit, instead, she casually reached out and took Vivian¡¯s arm, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time either, I miss you quite a bit. I have reserved a seat for you and my master, so sit next to me.¡± Vivian had a ¡®ttered¡¯ expression, his eyes crossed Marilyn to Morris, the eyes, as if to say: thanks to your blessing, I have been blessed. ¡°Thank you, Marilyn.¡± She responded. Yoona Lee, who was sitting next to her, nced at Vivian and said, ¡°My sister is great, when did she be so close to Marilyn?¡± Thinking about the embarrassment at thest party, Yoona Lee¡¯s grudge against Vivian grew. When she saw that she was close to Marilyn, she felt a little uneasy in her heart. The only way to offset this hatred is for Vivian to die. ¡°Why, the young master has a good rtionship with who, but also need to ask you!¡± Marilyn did not give Yoona Lee a good face. The public dislike, Yoona Lee angry and angry, but dare not speak angrily bowed his head, did not speak again. Martin, who was sitting at the top of the table, scolded Marilyn, ¡°A visitor is a guest, Marilyn, don¡¯t be rude.¡± Marilyn stood next to Vivian and Morris, holding Vivian¡¯s arm with one hand and tugging Morris¡¯ wrist with the other. The man wanted to struggle, but Marilyn was outwardly rxed and natural, even returning Martin¡¯s words with a ¡®got it¡¯, but her hand clutching Morris was secretly fighting him and wouldn¡¯t let go. Her left hand is making an effort, so her right hand, which is holding Vivian¡¯s wrist, will also make an uncontroble effort. When Vivian noticed the difference, he looked at Marilyn with his head, and found her holding Morris¡¯s wrist and smiling at him. Marilyn dragged the two of them to the top of the hall, she sat next to Martin, the right hand side next to Morris, in turn Vivian, and Vivian next to Fraser, Yoona Lee. Across the table are Anthony, Issac, Stina, and Ethan. ¡°Marilyn young master called us here today for something?¡± Anthony asked as he leaned sideways on the arm of his chair and opened the door. Chapter 832 : The Conspiracy of the Hidden Tribe ¡°Of course there is something. Isn¡¯t this our Hidden n¡¯s annual autumn hunting up, and I invited you all over, naturally I want you to participate in the autumn hunt.¡± The Hidden Tribe had kept the tradition of having an annual prayer festival and an annual hunting event in spring and autumn. Since most of the men from the superior families of the Hidden tribe practiced martial arts since they were young, they were very good at archery on horseback. After Marilyn finished, Martin continued, ¡°The hunting festivalsts for five days, and those who win the top prize will be rewarded heavily.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a hunt, why does it need to be five days long?¡± Fraser voiced his doubts. ¡°The hunting ground is chosen between the two big mountains of Manopas and Isazite. Because of therge area between the two mountains, and this hunt test is not only speed, but also wilderness survival ability, and self-protection ability. In addition to the hunting festival event time, there are only four days, and in the morning of the event to reveal the hunt, who first to get the prey and to the end is the winner.¡± Martin briefly said the situation, and added, ¡°If whoever can find the prey back to the camp on the first day, the game will be over on that day.¡± As his words fell, the crowd looked at me, I looked at you, whispering.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Vivian looked at Morris beside her and whispered, ¡°As far as I know, the previous hunting activities of the Hidden Tribe were over in two or three days. It seems that this hunt, I¡¯m afraid, is not so pure.¡± What she was thinking was also what everyone present was thinking. Yoona Lee immediately panicked and said, ¡°Only people with good skills can participate in the hunt. I¡¯m a weak woman, so I¡¯m not going to join the fun.¡± In that case, the perfect time to live and kill, if she went, she would only fear for her life. ¡°What are you afraid of, this is not Fraser to protect you.¡± Marilyn said with a smile, ¡°I have signed up for all of you here, when Fraser participates in the event extravaganza, will it not be more dangerous if he is not by your side to protect you.¡± Her words directly cut off Yoona Lee¡¯s thoughts. With a wolf in front and a tiger behind, Yoona Lee seems to have only a chance to obey in the face of threats and warnings. ¡°Yes, what Marilyn young master said makes sense.¡± Antina nodded her head and agreed. When she spoke, she was speaking to Yoona Lee, but as the words fell she gave Vivian a meaningful look, her blue pupils shing with a ghostly light. It just so happens that when Antina looked at Vivian, she also looked over, and they met and quickly withdrew their eyes. This is the moment, Vivian has felt the killing intent in Antina¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling welltely, I don¡¯t want to participate.¡± Vivian refused outright, rather than in discussion with Marilyn. Although they were very straightforward with the conspiracy written on their faces, Vivian still needed to find a reason to refuse. It was one thing to be able to turn it down, and it was another thing to want to refuse. However, she finally underestimated the level of meanness of the Baron n. ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± Martinughed cheerfully, ¡°It¡¯s just an event, we¡¯re all just having a good time together. But then, isn¡¯t this Lady Cindere who hasn¡¯t shown up for years? My mother Lord tomorrow will announce the news to the public, in the hunting ceremony on the day of the feast to Mrs. Cindere and her own daughter. Of course, this matter wasmunicated by mother with Lady Cindere.¡± Speaking of this, he suddenly asked, ¡°Miss Vivian still does not know?¡± Suddenly asked, Vivian staggered, subconsciously nced at Morris, and smiled at Martin, ¡°Today she came to me to say this, but Marilyn young master invited me to the pce for the banquet, so I could not wait for her.¡± That ¡®she¡¯, refers to Cindere Sabastian. Chapter 833 : Change of Cook In the afternoon, leaving the pce, Morris drove and Vivian sat in the passenger seat with a heavy heart. Morris said: ¡°Deborah Baron is really an old fox. Deborah Baron invited Cindere Sabastian to attend the hunting ceremony and brought you with her, so she is giving Cindere Sabastian a perfect opportunity to introduce you to everyone in the Hidden Tribe, which will help you to fight for the Hidden Lord andy the foundation.¡± ¡°How could Cindere Sabastian refuse? There is no reason at all.¡± Morris sighed, despondent. Vivian sighed along with her, ¡°So, Deborah Baron¡¯s ploy is to invite the king into the jar. Get me to participate in the hunt and get rid of me at the hunt. After all, those who participate in the hunt are required to sign a life and death contract.¡± She snorted lightly and shook her head, sighing, ¡°Deborah Baron yed her hand as intended. Luring Cindere Sabastian to let me participate in the festival, when I am known to the public, how can I have a reason to refuse the hunt then? If I refuse, I will lose the hearts of the people and the face of the Sabastian n, and if I want to fight for the position of the Hidden Lord again in the future, I am afraid that Cindere Sabastian¡¯s supporters will also turn against me.¡± The unwritten rules of the Hidden n, the hunting festival, the Hidden n prince and young master non-special circumstances must participate. Only the brave ones can be the dominant ones on the side of the Hidden n and lead the Hidden n to be strong. This is the obsession in the hearts of the people of the Hidden Tribe. Because there are many people who practice martial arts in the Hidden Tribe, they look down on the weak and weak people in their bones. ¡°This time, you must not only participate in the hunting event, but you must alsoe out on top.¡± Morris was worried. The danger, came earlier than he expected. The hunt participants were the best of the best, and how many of those people were killers sent by Deborah Baron? And how many people could Cindere Sabastian arrange to protect Vivian? A game of nine deaths. The two have fallen into silence. After returning to Leaning Hill Court, the two of them just walked into the hall and saw Cindere Sabastian sitting in the hall. Vivian scanned the living room table, which still had five or six confiscated teacups on it, so it was clear that many people had been in the house before they returned.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She nced at Morris, who nodded, ¡°Mr. Donald, Mrs. Cindere, I¡¯ll go up first.¡± As a cook and part-time bodyguard, Morris was still not qualified to listen to the conversation between them. ¡°Well, go ahead.¡± Houghton nodded. Vivian walked over to the couch and sat down, and without waiting for Cindere Sabastian to speak, she said, ¡°Go back and hire a new chef. There¡¯s more and more going on back there, and you can¡¯t have him cooking three meals a day and keeping me safe.¡± She sincerely felt sorry for Morris, but in order not to be suspected by Houghton, that¡¯s why she held back the suggestion until now. ¡°Carl is a great cook, but it¡¯s really not good to have him as a part-time cook and a bodyguard.¡± Aidan Sabastian agreed with Vivian¡¯s statement, and then smiled heatedly, ¡°So from now on, we won¡¯t let Carl work with you, and he will concentrate on being a cook. Otherwise his cooking skills will be wasted.¡± Since thest fight with Myron, Houghton ordered Aidan Sabastian to stay at home behind closed doors, but also worried about retaliation by Myron, so he arranged Morris to protect Vivian. During this period, no matter how Aidan Sabastian begged Houghton, Houghton did not let her stay with Vivian again. After Aidan Sabastian finished, he asked Vivian, ¡°Sister Vivian, why don¡¯t you promise me? I¡¯ve been begging my grandfather all this time, but he refused to let me protect you, and said Carl would do his best to keep you safe. The first thing you need to do is to look down on me.¡± The original thirsty Vivian was pouring herself a drink of water, but when she heard Aidan Sabastian¡¯s words, her hand holding the cup gave a jolt, and subconsciously looked up at Houghton. Chapter 834 : Houghton discovers the truth It was a good coincidence that Houghton was also looking at him. His cloudy eyes were deep and dark, hiding treachery. Vivian quickly withdrew his gaze and red at Aidan Sabastian, ¡°Houghton is right. With your kung fu, it¡¯s better to protect yourself.¡± The words echoed in her mind, but Aidan Sabastian¡¯s words, ¡®He refused to let me protect you, and said Carl would have kept you safe even if he had to fight for his life¡¯. Houghton has always been low-key and speaks well without exaggeration. The words are intriguing. ¡°Vivian ah, you went to the royal pce today, did they tell you about the Cryptic hunting feast?¡± Cindere Sabastian hade over in the morning and had been waiting for Vivian. Only when she saw her return, she couldn¡¯t help but ask the question. ¡°Yes.¡± Vivian answered quickly and said with a smile, ¡°They asked me to go to some hunting feast, but I wasn¡¯t interested, so I refused.¡± This time the hunting feast, Vivian had no choice, had to go. But then she wanted to see how Cindere Sabastian was going to convince her. ¡°Declined?¡± Cindere Sabastian was a bit surprised, inclined her head and Houghton looked at each other, and hurriedly said: ¡°This hunting feast is a decennialrge-scale hunting event, and those whoe to participate are the dignitaries of the Hidden n. deborah Baron invited me and your master to participate in the feast, and said that we could take you to the Deborah Baron invited me and your master to participate in the festival, and said she could bring you to the festival and reveal your identity to everyone. This is the perfect opportunity to reveal your identity, so why would you refuse?¡± ¡°Oh. Just attend the hunting event and don¡¯t have to participate in the hunt?¡± Vivian pretended to be confused, ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll attend without the hunt.¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Being blocked by Vivian¡¯s afterthought, Cindere Sabastian suddenly didn¡¯t know how to speak. A pleading look to Houghton signaled for him to speak. Houghton held a cigarette stick in his hand, barred two puffs, ¡°let you attend the event, surely you should also participate in the hunting activities. Not only to participate, but also to pull out the top. You may not know, although it is a hunting activity, but the test is also the ability of the young master of the hidden tribe. Sessive generations of young lords of the Hidden n have all shone in the hunting event, so as to prove the future Hidden Lord¡¯s own ability and convince people.¡± ¡°Yes, in the Hidden n, strength is the order of the day.¡± Cindere Sabastian sighed, with anxiety between her eyebrows. The other side of Aidan Sabastian sat up straight and looked at Vivian with uneasy eyes, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Vivian¡¯s life be in danger, Deborah Baron and the others want to get rid of her, this is only a hunting event, Deborah Baron¡¯s strong soldiers want to get rid of her, it¡¯s easy. The hunting event.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The conspiracy could not be more obvious than the borateyout. Vivian eyelids slightly drooping, did not speak, just pick up the cup of tea lightly sipped, put down the cup, raised his eyes, found Cindere Sabastian and Houghton both stared at her, burning eyes. ¡°What are they all looking at me for? I¡¯m so weak, I might not even be a match for Marilyn, and I can still participate in the hunt? No way, really.¡± She repeatedly waved her hand and refused, saying, suddenly pping her knee, and said with a sudden realization, ¡°Yoona Lee ah. She¡¯s got a chance to shine, so how can she miss it?¡± The seriousness of the proposal, the emotion and tone of voice are very normal, but the two people sitting opposite can clearly feel the sarcasm in her words. When Yoona Lee was under the careful care of Phu Yen Lee couple, wrapped in a privileged life, enjoying the treatment of a thousand golden celebrities, in contrast, their own life is full of injustice. But Vivian feels from the bottom of her heart that Yoona Lee¡¯s fate is quite miserable, but she does not deserve sympathy. Chapter 835 : Puppet ¡°Yoona Lee is openly working with Fraser and Anthony, but as far as I know, she has been in frequent contact with Martin and Myrontely, so I¡¯m afraid she has her own agenda. She is ambitious and out of control.¡± Houghton tightly wrinkled his brow, nostrils between the thin curl of smoke, but also can not hide his face worry. Less than a month after returning to the Hidden Tribe, everything was out of control, which made him feel powerless and exhausted. ¡°Yoona Lee is not in control at all, even if we arrange for her to do something, she will not agree.¡± Cindere Sabastian sighed, but she sat on the sofa with her legs together and her back straight, no matter how much she was worried, she still looked like a noble woman. ¡°Since she is not under control, what do you do with her?¡± Vivian asked curiously, cool eyes looking at the two opposite, quietly waiting for their answer. In fact, Vivian had been angry in her heart, but tried to restrain it. The two of them said one sentence a ¡®not under control¡¯, as if they were saying again and again that she was better controlled. I don¡¯t know, only puppets are the best to control. In their eyes, what was she anyway? ¡°Deborah Baron¡¯s purpose this time is not only for you, but also for Yoona Lee. No ident, she should also die out of this hunt.¡± Houghton¡¯s tone was heavy, and he kept smoking his cigarette to ease his worries. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a pity that a seeded yer who has been carefully cultivated for more than twenty years is just given up?¡± She leaned back on the sofa and asked with a smile. The sarcastic smile stung Cindere Sabastian¡¯s heart. She knew Vivian was very repulsive to them, so she was trying her best to make up for the rtionship between mother and daughter, only she didn¡¯t expect the rtionship to be more and more distant now, and she had the helplessness of having no ce to use her strength. ¡°Man¡¯s n is not as good as God¡¯s n.¡± Houghton wrinkled his eyebrows, his tone was heavy, ¡°Vivian girl, I know you feel unfair in your heart, but our original intention is for your own good. Of course, your mother and I will need to agree on where Yoona Lee goes from here.¡± As Vivian said, it¡¯s a pity that the ¡®pawn¡¯ that has been cultivated for more than twenty years is just wasted. ¡°Then I should say ¡®thank you¡¯ to you.¡± After saying that, she got up and walked upstairs, ¡°I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ll go upstairs to rest for a while.¡± ¡°Come back!¡± Seeing her get up and leave, Houghton¡¯s face sank, holding the cigarette stick and knocking it on the table, ¡°Mrs. Cindere has waited for you all day, and you just leave, it¡¯s so unbing.¡± Vivian, who hadn¡¯t taken a few steps, slowly turned around, and the anger on his face was reced by a smile, ¡°Hasn¡¯t what should be said already been said?¡± ¡°I have to talk to you about the hunting festival.¡± Cindere Sabastian said. ¡°Discuss?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Vivian repeated the two words, ¡°You need to discuss with me, things have been nned, you just need to tell me how to do that day. I believe that you will not stand by and watch me die on a hunting trip. After all, I am much more valuable than Yoona Lee.¡± With those words, she turned around and went upstairs without looking back. Aidan Sabastian looked at her back with a grim face and turned back to Houghton and Lady Cindere, ¡°I can understand Sister Vivian being angry. You guys have been really unfair to her.¡± He also stood up from the sofa, and as he prepared to leave, he added, ¡°In this world, no one wants to be a puppet.¡± The only ones who are controlled by people are puppets. What is a puppet? A doll without a soul. Upstairs, Vivian returned to his room and Morris was already in his room. He was sitting on the desk reading a book. Seeing Vivian¡¯s extremely pale face, he got up and walked up, put one arm around her waist and rubbed her hair with the other, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 836 : Don’t worry, I’m here Vivian is in a bad mood, raised her hand to brush Morris away, walked around him to sit on the rattan chair, propped her elbow on the armrest and rested her forehead, her tone was grave, ¡°Morris, Houghton should have found out your identity.¡± After speaking, she raised her eyes to look at Morris, her eyes were full of worry. Seeing her small face clouded over, Morris walked over to her and took her hand, tugging her up and sitting smoothly on the couch, letting Vivian sit on hisp. ¡°It would be scary if he didn¡¯t even have this little insight instead.¡± He said. Vivian sat sideways on hisp and frowned suspiciously, ¡°Are you saying that Houghton¡¯sck of insight and alertness means he¡¯s weak and hard to handle if he doesn¡¯t find out who you are?¡± ¡°Smart.¡± The man rubbed the back of her hand with his right hand, then said: ¡°Since he assisted Cindere Sabastian, he is naturally more than capable. It is not a surprise that he found out my identity sooner orter.¡± ¡°But if he found out, why didn¡¯t he reveal it?¡± This was the real question that bothered Vivian. ¡°Perhaps there is an intention, what exactly is unknown. Of course, the easiest scenario to guess is that he wanted Anthony and Issac to be careless and then conspire with me against them to catch them off guard.¡± His analysis was well-reasoned. His overly calm reaction made Vivian ashamed of herself. It was her concern that made her overly nervous. After listening to Morris¡¯s analysis, Vivian¡¯s hanging heart dropped and leaned against his chest like a deted ball, murmuring, ¡°They¡¯ll let Yoona Lee go on this hunt. This go, Yoona Lee is likely to really can not walk out alive. Do you think Houghton, the pawn they have carefully cultivated for more than twenty years, will willingly give up like this?¡± The man smiled lightly and raised his hand to scrape the skin of her cheek, ¡°You already have the answer in your mind, so why ask me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve learned before that there is another way to seal memories in the Hidden Tribe, and Houghton and the others have talked about doing this to Yoona Lee, but there has been a dy. So I can¡¯t figure out what they¡¯re thinking, and besides, they¡¯re wary of me.¡± ¡°There is no need to think too much, the boat wille to a head. What¡¯s more, the ceremony of the Hidden Lord¡¯s session is around the corner, wait for another month, less than two months at most, and we¡¯ll be out of here.¡± Morris reassured Vivian, ¡°I¡¯m here, don¡¯t worry.¡± His words were like a reassurance to Vivian, which gradually rxed her tense emotions. However, the next second, she remembered what Anthony had said when she met him today. Suddenly, she sat up straight and met Morris eye to eye, ¡°Do you have a way to contact the outside world? I want to know how our child is doing.¡± Coming to the Hidden Tribe for more than twenty days, she was incredibly busy every day, but while she was busy, she was hanging on to the two children in L City, worrying that they might be in danger.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Vivian ¡­¡± Morris held her hand with both hands and clutched it tightly in his heart, his eyes looked at her with determination, ¡°Whates will alwayse. If you worry too much, you will only mess up your position. Sometimes, one can learn to respond to changes with no change.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I said ¡­¡± Vivian¡¯s cheeks drooped in frustration, ¡°but we are alone in the Hidden Tribe, facing strong enemies, one wrong step is an abyss.¡± The pressure was so heavy that Vivian was suffocating and exhausted. She began to question herself again and again, feeling that she was too weak to stand with Morris, and that she could not afford to take on the heavy responsibility, and that she was dragging him down. ¡°Didn¡¯t Anthony make an appointment to meet at the Attugwa Hotel in the evening, and we¡¯ll find out when we get there.¡± Chapter 837 : Those who achieve great things do not stick to small things Attugwa Hotel. After resting for a while in the afternoon at Yishan Court, Vivian found a reason to take Morris out with her and went straight to the Attugwa Hotel. Because Anthony¡¯s number was on his phone, Vivian dialed his number directly, ¡°I¡¯m here, where are you?¡± ¡°507, I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± Anthony spared words. The words fell, directly hung up the phone. Vivian looked at the phone that was hung up, and then looked at Morris beside him, and then went into the elevator. The elevator went up and reached the fifth floor, where they found room 507 and knocked on the door.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Morris and Vivian stood at the door of the room for a while, the door of the room opened, Anthony inclined his head, looked at Vivian standing at the door and smiled, ¡°Been waiting for you for a long time.¡± He said, he stood to the side of the door and opened the door wide, ¡°Come in.¡± Vivian gave him a cold look and walked in, followed by Morris, but was stopped by Anthony with a raised hand, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± It was hard to get Vivian toe here, and to let a little bodyguarde in is not to get in the way. Vivian turned around and gave a look towards Morris, ¡°You can keep it outside.¡± It¡¯s only a door away, if there is any ident, Morris can still rush in first, so no need to worry too much. ¡°Okay.¡± He responded, and his sharp, cold eyes swept over Anthony with a warning look in them. After he exited the room, Anthony closed the door. Vivian walked to the living room, sat down directly on the sofa and asked him, ¡°What did you want to say outside the pce today? My child, is something wrong?¡± ¡°Hahahaha, have some wine first, and take your time with the rest.¡± Anthony took a bottle of red wine off the wine cab, walked over with two tall sses, sat across from Vivian, and said to her while opening the wine, ¡°In the Hidden Tribe, you were very passive. I also know that you do not want toe here, but if you are willing to help me, I can let you leave the Hidden Tribe without any problems. Beautiful girl, are you sure you don¡¯t want to think about it? I will give you generous terms.¡± ¡°Buy me off with the money you extorted from Yara Sain¡¯s parents?¡± As soon as she faced Anthony, Vivian couldn¡¯t help but think of what happened to Yara Sain, and how the man in front of her and Mike had been working together to do all those despicable things. She snorted, ¡°I¡¯ll take it, it¡¯s hard on my conscience.¡± Anthony, who was pouring the wine, stalled, his three-dimensional silhouette tinged with a smile, ¡°A man of great importance is not a man of small means.¡± He put half a ss of red wine in front of Vivian, ¡°Hunting ceremony, is to invite the king into the jar. Are you sure you can get back in one piece after going deep into the big mountain?¡± Vivian nced at the red wine on the table, instinctively defensive of Anthony, did not ept the red wine, but directly asked: ¡°Your partner is Yoona Lee. why now ying the game with me as intended?¡± ¡°She? Ohhhh.¡± Anthony shook his head disdainfully, picked up the red wine and took a sip, then folded his legs and rested his right arm on the back of the sofa in a big brother¡¯s sitting position. ¡°Yoona Lee is a flower born in a greenhouse, spoiled since childhood. This kind of woman, who is not good enough to make things happen and secretly throws herself at others, is a restless person.¡± Yoona Lee, who prides herself on her intelligence, thinks that Anthony doesn¡¯t know about her secret approach to Martin and Myron. In fact, every move she makes is under Anthony¡¯s watchful eye. The only thing is that she is not of much value, and Anthony is toozy to expend his mind on her. Chapter 838 : Calculated Vivian¡¯s red lips rose slightly, not surprised by Anthony¡¯s words. ¡°I came over today to inquire about my two children, if you don¡¯t want to talk about it, forget it.¡± She paused for a few seconds, ¡°As for cooperating, do you think I would cooperate with a murderer who killed my husband?¡± Only a fool would want to do something like that. Vivian wondered how stupid she was in Anthony¡¯s eyes to give him the illusion that the two could work out a partnership? ¡°Heh.¡± Anthony, who was as steady as a mountain, shook the red wine in his goblet, his azure pupils staring at the red wine swaying in the ss, ignoring Vivian. It seems to be a sure win for the cooperation. Vivian saw that he had no intention of answering, so she got up to go outside. However, as soon as she got up, she felt a ckness in front of her eyes, and suddenly fell weakly onto the sofa. It was only a split second before and after, Vivian felt weak, unable to make any effort, and even getting up became difficult. ¡± You, you ¡­ what did you do to me?¡± She stared angrily at Anthony, questioning. But with all her strength, she spoke in a voice as low as a mosquito. ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­ you, ah you, cleverness is wrong.¡± Anthony tilted his head augh, ¡°know you smart, so I ordered the special incense is colorless and tasteless.¡± He slightly raised his hand, shook the tall ss, indicating Vivian, ¡°Here, this wine, is the best antidote. I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it.¡± Anthony put the antidote in the wine and poured it for Vivian. But he was sure that with Vivian¡¯s defensive nature, she would not drink. As expected, everything was as expected. Vivian¡¯s conspiratorial gaze on Anthony, and a nce at the ss of red wine on the table, trying hard to raise his hand to get the wine, but no matter how hard she tried, her hand could not lift up. The feeling of powerlessness, like a nightmare when the struggle, but in the end, all to no avail. ¡°My ¡­ bodyguard is at the door, Anthony ¡­ I advise you not to ask for trouble.¡± She warned him. ¡°Hahaha ¡­ that naive bodyguard? He¡¯s already been taken away by the people I arranged to use the tiger diversion scheme at this moment. I¡¯m sure that won¡¯t survive the night either.¡± He said, while raising his hand to drink all the red wine in the cup. The ss was ced heavily on the table, Anthony reached out and smoothed his short blonde hair behind his head, smiled lewdly and got up towards Vivian, picked her up from the sofa and walked towards the bedroom inside. The strong smell of alcohol that hit her as she approached his arms made her gag. Vivian frantically wanted to escape, but her body was powerless, she was like a fish on a te, only to be ughtered.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The feeling is really devastating and crazy. She could only pray in her heart that Morris would return soon. Entering the bedroom, she was ced on the bed, and on one side of the bed stood a tripod, and on the tripod was a camera. The same old trick. A clumsy tactic, Vivian didn¡¯t know how many women Anthony had dealt with, but she honestly thought Anthony deserved to die. The man sat on the edge of the bed, reached out and cupped both of Vivian¡¯s cheeks, leaned over, and sniffed the side of her neck, ¡°Wow, what a nice smelling woman. It¡¯s just not the same as that rotten bastard Yoona Lee.¡± He brushed his thumb against her chin, ¡°Do you know how long I¡¯ve been thinking about you?¡± ¡°Get out, don¡¯t touch me!¡± Vivian tried to tilt her head, but couldn¡¯t get her hands off him, ¡°I thought you liked men, get away from me.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, yes, it¡¯s true that you understand me. But then again, this prince has never rejected women either. Hahahaha ¡­¡± Chapter 839 : Issac is coming As he said that, he reached out to unbutton his suit jacket. Watching him take off his clothes piece by piece, Vivian wanted to cry out for help but gradually could not make a sound. The air was suffocating with desperation. As she watched Anthony¡¯s suit jacket and T-shirte off, Vivian was desperate when she suddenly heard a loud bang. The door to the room was kicked open from the outside. ¡°Morris ¡­¡± Vivian called out, but it was small, not loud enough for Anthony to hear. The two looked toward the door, only to see Issac, dressed in a ck T-shirt, baggy camouge pants, and full of hostility, walk in through the bedroom door. Anthony couldn¡¯t help but stare, ¡°What are you doing here ¡­¡± Bang¨C! Before he could finish his sentence, Issac stepped forward, clenched his right hand, and punched Anthony hard in the face, ¡°You¡¯re fucking looking for death!¡± Anthony was hit back a few steps, hit the tripod on the camera, fell to the ground in a mess. Seeing the camera, Issac face iparably cold, fists clenched, angry face red neck, forehead veins suddenly bulge. A strong killing intent lingered around Issac¡¯s body. Anthony has never seen such Issac, his face slightly panic, ¡°What do you want? Issac, I advise you better be sensible. Don¡¯t forget, your father-inw is bowing down in front of me, you ¡­ bang!¡± Issac did not give Anthony a chance to finish his sentence, walked to him, to his head on a fierce kick over. The kick, with full force, kicked Anthony¡¯s nose bleeding, his eyes were bleeding, half dazed and did not react.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Just feel all over the body again by a burst of punches and kicks, interspersed with Issac violent curses. But the brain is too dizzy to hear clearly what Issac is saying. Vivian, lying on the bed, never thought that the person who rushed in was actually Issac. Why is he here? Where was Morris? Many questions came to mind, Vivian wanted to ask the truth, but could not make a sound. Issac finished beating Anthony, turned around and walked to the bedside, saw Vivian neatly dressed, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll take you away.¡± A second ago, he was all hostile, like a hellish rakshasa; at the moment, he was full of tenderness, soft as water, even the eyes are pulsating with love. He picked Vivian up from the bed and turned around to walk outside the room. As he turned, Vivian nced obliquely at Anthony and found that he had fallen into aa and couldn¡¯t help but worry a little about Issac. ¡°I know you want to ask why I¡¯m here.¡± Issac said while walking, ¡°I happened to be wandering the street at that moment, saw you and Carl, so I followed them to take a look, and then I saw Carl being lured to the back door and being pestered by seven or eight experts. I guessed you must have been in danger, so I followed you over.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Vivian thanked from the bottom of her heart. But I don¡¯t know what kind of drug Anthony had put in the room, she could not even speak now. Thankfully, Issac was in there for a very short time and in the bedroom, so it didn¡¯t affect anything. ¡°Don¡¯t talk, get some sleep. You¡¯ll be fine with me.¡± Issac carried Vivian and left the Hotel Attugwa. But less than thirty seconds after the first foot left, Dixon quickly rushed into the Attugwa Hotel and headed straight upstairs to room 507. Issac took Vivian by car to a nearby hotel, got a room, took her upstairs to rest, and got a doctor to prescribe medication. He made a cup of medicine and picked up Vivian who was lying on the bed, ¡°Here, drink this medicine.¡± Chapter 840 : Came just in time Vivian, who was limp and weak, was helped up by Issac, with all her weight on Issac¡¯s body, yet she looked somewhat intimate as a result. Issac held a porcin bowl with medicine in one hand and handed it to Vivian¡¯s mouth. She opened her mouth slightly and drank the medicine little by little, very slowly. The soft fragrance in the arms, is Issac day and night thinking about the woman, at this time he saw Vivian such a look, really want to be able to Anthony to tear up, in order to solve the heart of the hate. For some reason, for a moment, Issac¡¯s mind suddenly recalls when he kidnapped Vivian that time, also because of the crazy like and selfish want to possess. But perhaps this year or two of time to settle, let him grow up a lot, so that the memory of the past, he really want to wear back to that time will be severely beaten. If it wasn¡¯t for the impulsive mistake he made at that time, his rtionship with Vivian wouldn¡¯t have be so distant. Regret. A strong sense of regret lingers, Issac¡¯s onlyfort is that Houghton came just in time. Otherwise, he would not have been able to forgive himself for the rest of his life. ¡°I finished it.¡± The medicine is very bitter, but even more bitter have to drink. After finishing the medicine, Vivian found Issac kept the bowl in the posture of the gods, so he said. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± In a daze, Issac helped Vivian slowly lie down, put the bowl on the table, and pulled out a tissue to wipe the side of her mouth, ¡°You rest for a while, the doctor said that you can recover in less than ten minutes.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Vivian responded, looked at Issac and thanked, ¡°Issac, thank you.¡± He had saved her twice. The great kindness made Vivian¡¯s emotions extremelyplicated when she faced Issac. ¡°What is Carl¡¯s phone number?¡± He asked. Vivian did not want to tell Issac, fearing that Morris woulde over and reveal her identity, irritate Issac, and the two would get into a big fight again. ¡°No need to call her, it¡¯s okay.¡± Although just drank the medicine, but Vivian obviously feel the physical state than before a lot better, at least talk is able to make a little strength. ¡°Good.¡± Issac did not say anything more, moved a chair to sit by the bed to apany Vivian, ¡°How did you appear in Anthony¡¯s room?¡± ¡°I went to the pce today and met Anthony, he said something had happened to two of my children and asked me toe over to meet him tonight. I was already very defensive, but still, I couldn¡¯t be defensive.¡± I thought I would be safe and sound with Morris, but I didn¡¯t expect Morris to be transferred by Anthony with a diversionary tactic. Suddenly, Vivian¡¯s brow knitted, ¡°Issac, my phone is in my pocket, can you get it out for me, I¡¯ll make a call?¡± Morris is undoubtedly skilled, but why has it taken so long to find her? Was she in some kind of danger? Vivian was worried and wanted to contact Aidan Sabastian immediately to look for Morris. Knock, knock, knock¡­ As Vivian¡¯s words fell, there was a knock on the door outside the room. Vivian¡¯s eyes lit up. Was it Morris? ¡°I¡¯ll get it.¡± Issac got up and walked towards the outside of the bedroom.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Was it ¡®Carl¡¯ing for Vivian, or was it Anthony¡¯s peopleing to settle a score with him? Issac thought as he walked towards the door. Knock, knock, knock. There was a sharp knock on the door. Issac walked over and opened it, only to find Dixon standing in the doorway. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Issac was extraordinarily surprised to see Dixon appear. But Dixon was not in the mood to answer Isaac¡¯s words. He brushed Isaac away and walked inside with big steps, ¡°Vivian? Isaac, I¡¯m warning you specially. If you do something to Vivian, I won¡¯t kill you!¡± Chapter 841 Morris is not dead! ¡°She¡¯s in the bedroom.¡± Issac warned. Dixon pushed open the bedroom door and walked in. His hanging heart dropped when he saw Vivian lying on the bed, covered with a thin quilt, and all was well. ¡°Vivian, are you all right?¡± ¡°Dixon, you ¡­ ¡®Carl¡¯ is in danger, you hurry to find him!¡± The two people saw each other at the same time spoke and said. ¡°Look at yourself, and you¡¯re still worried about him?¡± Dixon walked to the bed and sat down, lifted the corner of the bedding, put Vivian¡¯s wrist t, raised his hand to help her pulse. After a long time, he noticed that there was nothing unusual about her body and took a look at the bowl of medicine still on the table, then sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯ll be fer. I will not let him go if I meet him!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me, go find Carl.¡± Vivian¡¯s body gradually recovered, he was able to raise his hand to tug Dixon¡¯s sleeve, begging. Issac, on the other hand, stood in the bedroom doorway, hands in his pants pockets, leaning against the door frame and watching them without saying a word. But just then, a familiar voice suddenly rang out from the living room ¡­ ¡°Vivian?!¡± Just now Dixon came in, Issac did not close the suite door, but only half cover the door. Morris, who came inte, pushed the door straight in and called out. Overly worried about Vivian, he removed all pretense, even the voice and address are in ordance with the previous habits. He nced at Issac, passed him directly, walked to the front of the bed, grabbed Dixon¡¯s clothes and took him aside. Morris sat on the escort chair, holding Vivian¡¯s hand in great tension, hissing, ¡°how are you? Are you ok? Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Morris is full of Vivian, no time to care about other things, only to care about whether she is okay, so ignore a few people aside. Especially Issac. When Issac heard the word ¡®Vivian¡¯, he jerked his nerves and stood up straight. Looking back to the living room, the person who walked in was ¡®Carl¡¯, and he thought he was hearing things. But the moment ¡®Carl¡¯ quickly walked past him and yanked Dixon away, sitting next to Vivian and holding her hand, Issac¡¯s pupils suddenly went cold as frost. He is ¡­ ¡°Morris?!?¡± The man¡¯s fists clenched, a hostility steep and born. The eyes on Morris filled with anger and hatred, the clenched fist bruises. The man¡¯s gaze shifted and fell on Vivian, who was also staring at him. Four eyes facing each other, Vivian watery eyes full of guilt and self-recrimination, ¡°Issac, I¡¯m sorry.¡± I¡¯m really sorry. She had lied to him. The moment Morris faked his death, Issac believed the truth and let go of the hatred between him and Morris, and also loved Vivian, and even married Antina to protect Vivian. But Issac in any case did not expect, Vivian joint Morris together with the y, a big funeral, deceived everyone. Including ¡­ him! At this moment, disappointment and irony rushed into his heart, heughed at himself, as if he was a fool to be fooled by them. Issac that pair of eyes seems to be an instant from the beautiful spring into the depression of winter, bing dull. Sad, ridiculous, self-deprecating and other emotions make him instantly give people a sense of decadence, deeply stabbed Vivian. She felt her physical state soothe a lot, lifted the bedding and sat up, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hide it, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Caught between Morris and Issac, Vivian was in pain. On one side was the love of her life, and on the other was the man who had fought so many times to save her life. Chapter 842 : Antina Confesses Her Love Issac had been mean to her, too, but after that, Issac seemed to be doing everything he could to make up for it, and Vivian saw it in her eyes. This is why her emotions towards Issac are extremelyplicated, defensive and yet always reassuring to her. Morris noticed Vivian¡¯s pained expression and looked back at Issac, ¡°Thank you for saving Vivian.¡± He has always been clear about love and hate. Whether it¡¯s conflict with Issac or hatred, it¡¯s not the same thing as Issac saving Vivian¡¯s life. ¡°Get out! Take her and get the hell out of here!¡± Issac said through clenched teeth as he held back his emotions extremely. ¡°Who do you think you are, you let us ¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Dixon dissatisfied with Issac¡¯s attitude, angry dislike, but the words did not finish Morris reprimanded. Then Morris leaned down and picked up Vivian and headed outside. Leaning in Morris¡¯s arms, Vivian kept her eyes on Issac, only to feel a sour feeling welling up in her heart, very guilty. Issac¡¯s gaze was cold, he turned and walked to the living room window, silently took out a cigarette, held it in his mouth, lit it and smoked it. Vivian looked at his back, only to feel sluggish and deste, a heartache. The three of them went downstairs, left the hotel, and drove towards the first-ss residence. The first foot they left, there was a car parked in front of the hotel, one person stepped out of the car, thumped, and angrily threw on the door. After going upstairs, he appeared outside the door of Issac Suite and knocked impatiently. Issac, who had a cigarette in his mouth, slowly turned around, walked to the door and opened it. Just before seeing the person standing outside the door, he was suddenly pped hard on the face, hitting his cheek sideways, burning pain. Inertia made Issac¡¯s forehead bangs a flip, messy scattered in front of the forehead. The cigarette in his mouth was also knocked to the ground, a sh of starburst from the cigarette suddenly brightened, and then the starburst gradually faded. ¡°Shrek, are you crazy? You want to kill me and my daddy!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Antina¡¯s eyes were red with rage. Not in anger, but in anger. She was full of Issac, and saved him from the fire, took him to the castle, became a great general under Daddy, and married him. But he, he only had Vivian in his heart! ¡°Heh.¡± Issac¡¯s tongue arched the left cheek of his hot face, not angry, but smiling, a smile of evil recklessness. Raising his eyes, his cold gaze looked at Antina, ¡°Well yed.¡± He turned around, walked to the living room sofa, silently smoking a cigarette. To the end, there was no intention to exin anything to Antina, not even to say a word more. Antina saw Issac lost in thought, sitting on the sofa smoking, silent look full of sadness and emotions, making her regretful and heartbroken. She lifted the right hand that she had just hit Issac with, and her palm was still hot, so she could see how much force she had used. That was the man he loved, but he had never loved her. Antina froze for a moment, then walked in and closed the door to the living room. She sat down next to Issac and raised her hand to his cheek, brushing her fingers over the five clear red finger marks, feeling only a tightening pain in her throat, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I was ¡­ impulsive just now. It must hurt a lot, right?¡± Antina didn¡¯t even notice that her voice had be hoarse because she was so worried about Issac. Issac did not answer Antina¡¯s words, or in a puff after a puff of cigarette, eyes forward, eyes empty. Antina reached out and hugged Issac, her head resting on his shoulder, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have hit you, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry. I ¡­ I just love you too much and care about you too much. We¡¯ve been together for so long and you¡¯ve never said ¡®love me¡¯ and never touched me, not even to kiss, you wouldn¡¯t.¡± Chapter 843 : Please let Issac go ¡°Do you know that I am a human being and I have feelings.¡± ¡°But why? I¡¯ve never disliked you, but you only have Vivian in your heart? I¡¯m afraid that because Morris is dead, you have hopes for Vivian again and want to go back to her again.¡± ¡°Shrek, it¡¯s my fault ¡­ I¡¯m sorry ¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I really love you too much, too much ¡­ ¡± Noble Princess Antina, is the head of the ck hand honestly the daughter of a thousand, the pearl in the palm of the hand, how many people adore her. But she chose Issac among the many excellent people who liked her, and never counted the past. In the eyes of outsiders, Antina is cold and cool, noble but calm and wise. Only in the face of Issac, his kind of silent depth makes her fascinated. Especially the scar on his handsome face, but let him a few more years after the sedimentation of the calm and mature, emitting a seductive charm, so she liked to the bone. Because of the deep marrow love, also let Antina love humble. Issac listened to Antina¡¯s confession, his hand holding the cigarette trembled slightly, his body leaned forward slightly, and pressed the cigarette in his hand in the ashtray and twisted it out. And then he turned around and pushed Antina down on the sofa, leaning down and kissing her lips. His sudden kiss made Antina bbergasted for a long time and did not wake up. The wedding day kiss was only a symbolic kiss on her forehead and holding her hand. Intimacy, has always stopped there. So Issac¡¯s bted kiss shocked and thrilled Antina, and it took a few seconds for her thoughts toe back to her, and she returned the kiss by putting her arms around Issac¡¯s neck. The temperature in the bedroom suddenly rose, lovingly and warmly to a dry fire. Antina¡¯s regret was sessfully made up for. Antina thought that her confession had moved Issac and made him blossom and fall in love with her. Unbeknownst to him, it was Issac who was hurt by Vivian¡¯s deception, which made him feel greatly disappointed and contrasted with Antina¡¯s goodness to him, forming a strong contrast that made Issac¡¯s heart soften at a certain moment to feel sorry for Antina, and only then ¡®made her whole¡¯. The First ss Residence. When Vivian was carried back to her room by Morris, her body had returned to normal and she was able to move freely. But Morris kept holding Vivian¡¯s hand tightly and refused to let go. ¡°Morris, I¡¯m fine.¡± She brushed Morris¡¯s hand away and went to the table to sit down. She was about to pour herself some water and drink tea, but Morris had already gone ahead and carried the kettle and poured Vivian a cup of warm water, ¡°Drink some water.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vivian picked up the cup and drank the water, but her eyes were gazing at the cup on the table, lost in thought. She didn¡¯t even notice that there was no water in the ss when it was finished and she was holding it up to her mouth.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Morris took her lost in thought and frowned slightly, ¡°Is Issac that important in your mind?¡± The man¡¯s jealousy red. Vivian came back to her senses, put down the cup in her hand, hung her head, and sighed, ¡°I cheated on him.¡± ¡°So, if you were given another chance, you would choose to tell him the truth?¡± He asked rhetorically. Vivian shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± There was a deep hatred between Issac and Morris, but the two of them, one was her beloved husband; the other was Issac who had been kind to her, she really didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Get some rest, I¡¯m going out.¡± Morris turned around and walked outside. Vivian¡¯s nerves tensed up, she got up and grabbed Morris¡¯s hand, ¡°Let Issac go!¡± She anxiously pleaded on Issac¡¯s behalf. The man¡¯s step gave a beat, his face instantly gloomy for a few moments, slowly turned back, ¡°What did you say?¡± Chapter 844 : Just an accident ¡°Morris, for my sake, will you let Issac go, please?¡± Vivian really didn¡¯t want to see the two fighting. Because, she didn¡¯t know who to help when the time came. ¡°Leave Issac alone?¡± Morris repeated Vivian¡¯s words, and a stab of pain surfaced in the brown pupils of his pupils. The two looked at each other for a few seconds, and the man¡¯s pursed lips pulled out a sarcastic sneer, ¡°You care about him that much?¡± The man¡¯s face was cold, and Vivian looked down, not daring to look him in the eye. After waiting for a long time, Vivian could not answer. She, by default. Morris¡¯s face became colder and colder, raising his hand to brush away Vivian¡¯s left hand holding his wrist, while Vivian¡¯s right hand holding his other wrist could not help but clench it. But in the end, he was mercilessly pushed away. He, turning away. Vivian was anxious and said at a high decibel, ¡°Morris, I¡¯m begging you, please.¡± The man who had just stepped out of the doorway gave a lurch, his body froze, and stood still, a pr cier-like chill surrounding him in an instant. The fists hanging at his side were clenched together, so you can imagine how angry he was. The two of them just stand there for a long time. Finally, Morris walked away, and Vivian stood still for a long time. Downstairs, Dixon came back to the room, Sophie was sitting in front of theputer ying games. When she heard someoneing back, she immediately came out of the study. When she saw Dixoning back, she smiled, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Dixon swept the living room, every light was on, and theputer was still ying a very noisy outside sound. The heart knew, knowing that Sophie didn¡¯t fit in at the Crypt and was afraid of the darkness over here.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Waiting for me?¡± Inexplicably, Dixon had an illusion that it felt like a wife waiting for her husband toe home. It was a good feeling. Bringing her to the Hidden Tribe was indeed the right thing to do. ¡°Huh?¡± Sophie froze, savoring Dixon¡¯s words just now, always feeling that something was wrong, which could not help but make people think. She shook her head, ¡°No, no. I was just bored ying games alone and wanted you to take me along.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Dixon smiled badly, the evil gangster smile seduced the soul. ¡°Yes, of course. Ourpany is in the game business, so I just want to learn more about the game while I have the time, it¡¯s good for work.¡± She found a reasonable excuse. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go and take you to y the game.¡± Dixon stepped forward, raised his hand and rubbed Sophie¡¯s head, put his hand on her neck, and walked towards the study with his arm around her. The intimate and ambiguous posture made Sophie a little ufortable pushing his arm away, ¡°Young Master Dixon, you have ¡­ self-respect. Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re the one with a fianc¨¦e.¡± The smile on Dixon¡¯s face stiffened and he looked askance at Sophie with a cold face, ¡°Self-respect? The first time you climbed into my bed and slept with me, and yesterday you broke into my room at night and tried to share a room with me, why didn¡¯t you think of self-respect then?¡± The woman with no heart and no lungs, every time she fucking tears down the bridge! I can¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± Sophie¡¯s cheeks blushed, pursed her lips, ¡°I exined many times, that day was really just an ident.¡± The past is too much to look back on. She had to admit that she had a crush on Dixon, but the concept of family made it clear to Sophie that it was impossible for her and Dixon. Besides, Dixon had a fianc¨¦e, Larissa. She came home that day in a bad mood, drunk, to see if Dixon had really been thrown out by her, and opened his bedroom door. Who knew that Dixon hadn¡¯t left. She was so drunk that she felt humiliated and aggrieved by Larissa¡¯s beating during the day at the First Sight wedding celebration, so she pounced on Dixon and beat him up. Chapter 845 : Pissed Off But as she fought, she saw Dixon¡¯s face that she was fascinated by, and actually took the initiative to hold his face and kiss him. What happened next, Sophie did not know what happened. The next day she woke up in Dixon¡¯s arms, her body was overwhelmingly sore and swollen, and she vaguely felt a sense of expansion somewhere, and realized that he was still one with her. Although almost a year has passed, Sophie still feels ashamed every time she thinks of that day. ¡°Not intentionally can not be responsible?¡± Dixon grabbed her wrist and dragged her towards the bedroom, ¡°Come here, I think we need to talk!¡± ¡°Hey, Dixon, what are you ¡­ you doing? Can¡¯t we talk in the living room, do we have to go to the bedroom?!¡± She struggled to break free from Dixon¡¯s hand, but the man was too strong, not only could not shake, but also squeezed her bones pain. Once in the bedroom, Dixon held her shoulders down and sat on the bed while he took off one of his shoes, stepped on the bed, propped his elbows, and cupped his hands around Sophie¡¯s face, ¡°Since you have to be so clear with me, you¡¯re going to tell me today how to be responsible. Hmm?¡± A ¡®hmm¡¯ elongated the end of the word. Sophie thought Dixon was joking, but he looked serious, not a bit of joking. ¡°It¡¯s been, it¡¯s been almost a year.¡± She muttered. ¡°How can it be a year when it¡¯s only been ten months and twenty-one days?¡± He deliberately blew on her cheeks, his breath brushed her hair, then a few yful strands of hair drooped on her cheeks, making the innocent and lovely her a little more dumb and cute. ¡°Ah this ¡­¡± Sophie did not expect Dixon would actually remember so clearly, the brain raced, and excused: ¡°You are surrounded by beautiful women, daily wind and flowers, sleep with so many women, it is difficult to find people responsible for each and every one of them?¡± Listening to Dixon¡¯s meaning, Mo think this bastard man can not rely on extortion of women to get rich? Dixon¡¯s face sank, the hand cupping her cheek loosened, clenched fist, index finger poked her heart, ¡°I¡¯m that flirtatious in your mind?¡± Sophie shook. Seeing her shake her head, Dixon¡¯s face eased up a bit.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Then I heard Sophie say, ¡°Not me, but everyone in L City knows.¡± Dixon: ¡°¡­¡± Gritting his teeth, he finallyughed at Sophie, ¡°Don¡¯t say I¡¯m not that kind of person. Even if I were, it would be me sleeping with someone else, not being slept with. If I sleep with someone else, I pay them, and if they sleep with me, they naturally pay me.¡± His thick eyebrow on one side raised, ¡°Have you thought about how much money you want to pay me?¡± ¡°Want money? This I have.¡± Sophie got serious. Immediately reached for her phone, only to think that it wasn¡¯t with her. So, she inclined her head and bit her lips to think seriously, ¡°Bank card plus the money in Alipay, and almost 12, 000 yuan. Is that enough?¡± Dixon at this moment really clenched the back of the groove teeth, nearly did not break the teeth. ¡°Who gave you the illusion that I was worth ten thousand dors a night?¡± He resisted the urge to strangle Sophie and said, ¡°I¡¯ve given other women, five million a night.¡± ¡°Five million? That much? Then ¡­ should you also give me five million for thatst time at The Smith family vi?¡± Sophie had a hunch and knew that Dixon would definitely say ¡®He gave other women five million once, so topensate him, it should be five million at the very least¡¯. So, she spoke up first. ¡°Heh, heh heh.¡± Dixon gasped andughed. He had underestimated this dead girl in the end. Chapter 846 : Really angry ¡°The Smith family vi was only less than an hour that time. And all the women who can afford to go to my bed have been with me for at least a week. 24 hours a day, a week is 168 hours. Five million on the hour conversion, an hour should ¡­¡± He squarely calcted, ¡°more than 29, 000, rounded up, I give you 30, 000. Not to count the money, then let¡¯s do the math, how much should you give me now?¡± ¡°As a golden master, the price for sleeping with me is at least ten times what I give other women, which is 50 million. You¡¯ve slept with me all night, and we¡¯ve been together for over a week.¡± Dixon¡¯s thin lips pulled out a wicked smile and spread his hands, ¡°If you settle now, I¡¯ll let that one slide. Pay the money.¡± ¡°Five ¡­ fifty million?¡± Sophie felt duped and now says she regrets it, is it toote. ¡°Uh huh, sure.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I ¡­ say that I only have twelve thousand ah.¡± ¡°So, how do you n to pay it back?¡± He inclined his head, with a bad smile on his face, ¡°It¡¯s you who wants to share with me so clearly, I naturally want to fulfill you.¡± Sophie copsed her small face, her red lips pursed, helplessly reaching out and scratching her head, ¡°I really don¡¯t have one.¡± ¡°No, right? That¡¯s a good point. You can consider the meat to pay.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Sophie¡¯s cheeks were red, and the two words ¡®shameless¡¯ sounded as low as a mosquito chant. ¡°I am shameless? I want to really shameless, already sold you to others to earn money to pay off the debt, will wait until now.¡± He snorted coldly. Sophie skimmed her mouth, aggrieved and lowered her head, not daring to speak again. It was only after a long day that she murmured, ¡°You have a fianc¨¦e, you¡¯re doing her a disservice.¡± ¡°What, that day at The Smith family vi, has not let you see the truth?¡± That day in the bathroom of The Smith family vi, Dixon was that tant with the two of her, and there was Larissa outside the door.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She knew exactly what the two were doing, but did note out to stop them. Larissa¡¯s position was clear, knowing full well that she was sorry for Dixon, so she would not care about his private life at all. ¡°No, you¡¯re simply being sophomoric.¡± Sophie suddenly thought of something and wrinkled her eyebrows to re at him, ¡°Although I was wrong that night, it was all about me being bullied by you afterwards. We¡¯re even!¡± Dixon: ¡°¡­¡± What¡¯s with the sudden sobriety? ¡°Hmph, liar!¡± Sophie was furious and felt her trust in Dixon instantly vanish into thin air. Pushing him away with one hand, she got up and left straight away. Bang¨C! The living room door made a nging sound, and even the living room window shook with it. Dixon eyebrows slightly close, ¡°really angry?¡± He originally wanted to go to coax Sophie, but then thought, that dead girl only know angry with her, why apologize to her? So timid and afraid of the dark, I don¡¯t believe she won¡¯te to him at night! Late at night, 1:00 am. Dixony in bed and tossed and turned and had trouble sleeping. From the time Sophie left to now, several hours had passed, but she had note to him. She is so timid and afraid of the dark, but because of her fear of him, she would rather endure the torture of fear of the dark thane over to him? This kind ofpartment makes Dixon no reason to be annoyed, miso immediately sat up from the bed, anxiously raised a hand to ruffle the hair, lift the thin quilt and get up out of bed. From the cigarette case on the table pulled out a cigarette, lit, in his mouth, pacing back and forth in the room. Until he finished smoking a cigarette in his hand, he walked towards the door, wanting to go to the next room to see Sophie. But when he reached the living room door, he suddenly stopped walking, thought for a moment, and looked back at the living room window. The next door to his bedroom is Sophie¡¯s living room, so it would be better to flip over here and see if this woman is asleep or not. Chapter 847 : Sophie is not right If she was sleeping soundly, wouldn¡¯t it look like she was being selfish to knock on the door and wake her up? Thinking about it, Dixon felt that face was important, so he turned around and went to the bedroom, pushed open the bedroom window and rolled out. The house of the Hidden Tribe is designed with flying eaves and arches, so he went out of the window and stepped on the green tiles, and then easily walked outside Sophie¡¯s living room window. The window of her room was half open, he pushed open the window sash and tiptoed into the living room. Standing in the living room, he vaguely heard voicesing from the bedroom. Can¡¯t help but be confused, it¡¯s sote and she¡¯s still up?Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Dixon walked towards the bedroom, reached out and gently pushed the door open, only to find that the bedroom had been turned on the bedsidemp, and there was a cell phone ying unintelligible Cryptic songs. The mattress was in a ball on the bed, and there was no sign of Sophie. Dixon¡¯s heart thudded and he panicked. Where was Sophie? He went to the bathroom and pushed the door open, but there was no one there, so he turned around and went out of the bedroom and went to the study, which was still empty. ¡°Sophie?¡± Dixon called out, but no one answered. Now, he was even more worried about Sophie, so he turned back to the bedroom, wanting to take a closer look, to see if the traces of the bedroom can see something to. Standing in the bedroom, Dixon carefully observed every detail of the bedroom, and found no signs of a struggle. So where did Sophie go? When Dixon hesitated, he keenly noticed that the bedroom cab door moved a little. He frowned, nced at the ashtray on the bedroom table, picked it up, clutched it in his hand, and walked slowly toward the closet. Standing by the closet, he quietly listened to the movement inside again and found no sound before he raised his hand and squeezed the handle on the cab door and pulled it open ¡­ ¡°Ah¡­!!!¡± A shrill scream came from inside. Dixon then saw Sophie cowering in a corner of the closet, her head buried between her knees, shivering. With a thud, the ashtray in Dixon¡¯s hand fell to the floor, and he took Sophie by the arm and yanked her out, ¡°Sophie, it¡¯s me!¡± The frightened Sophie looked up and saw Dixon standing outside, so she hugged him tightly and buried her head in his chest, weeping silently. When Sophie flung herself into his arms and Dixon hugged her, he realized she was soaked and sweating. The pathetic look aroused Dixon¡¯s protective desire, and inexplicably, his throat tightened and his heart ached. He med himself and thought that he shouldn¡¯t have made things difficult for Sophie at that time of the night, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have been scared like this. ¡°Little fool, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± He sped her waist with one hand and gently smoothed the hair on her head with the other, constantly reassuring her. ¡°So it was you who came in, scared the hell out of me ¡­¡± Sophie choked out. Fear of the dark Sophie could not sleep, so she turned on the lights and yed music, but just after falling asleep she had several nightmares in a row and was in a state of shock. She was so scared that she went straight into the closet. Especially when she heard the voice outside shouting ¡®Sophie¡¯, she was too nervous to hear Dixon¡¯s voice and even thought it was a hallucination. How could she know that it would be Dixon who appeared! ¡°Well, okay, I¡¯ll stay with you. I¡¯ll stay with you ¡­¡± Dixon nodded, let go of her and took her hand, ¡°Go to my ce if you are afraid here. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ¡­ not ¡®bully¡¯ you anymore.¡± Hearing his promise, Sophie did not refuse, silently followed behind him and went to Dixon¡¯s suite next door. A few hours ago she had an argument with Dixon and returned to her bedroom in a fit of anger, thinking she had the backbone to make it through the night and then slowly adapt. Turns out she had overestimated herself. Now that Dixon hade looking for her, Sophie couldn¡¯t wait to get off the ledge and escape the cold, dreary room. Dixon had thought that Sophie woulde over at night, so the door to the room was deliberately left unlocked, which also made it easier for them toe in. He took Sophie to the bedroom and sat her on the bed, leaning against it. When he saw that her face was still perspiring, he went to the bathroom and brought a water-soaked towel over to sit beside her and wipe the sweat from her face. Sophie was in shock, even though Dixon was warm and gentle to her, she did not particrly care. When Dixon noticed that Sophie was out of sorts, he ced the towel on a side table, sat on his knees on the bed and asked her, ¡°Tell me, why are you so afraid of the dark? You weren¡¯t this scared back in L City either.¡± Chapter 848 : Leaving Home Dixon knew Sophie was timid and knew she was afraid of the dark, but was surprised that she reacted so much aftering to the Hidden Tribe, it was really mind-boggling. ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± Sophie lightly bites her lips, her mind recalls the past, still looks around nervously. Noticing her poor state, Dixon¡¯s heart was breaking with pain. ¡°It¡¯s a long story ¡­¡± Sophie sighed, then said, ¡°More than ten years ago, I hit the evil, that a while I can see my dead grandfather haunting me no matter day and night. Then ¡­ that period of time I am not very good health, the day are very normal, a high fever at night. My parents took me to the hospital, the doctor said it was a high fever burned confused, they gave me a suspension to reduce the fever.¡± ¡°For half a month, there was no effect at all. After that, I changed the hospital, and the same thing happened. Later, my parents heard people say that it is hit by the evil, they looked for a very famous local godmother. The witch said I was too low, hit the evil, gave a bowl of incense ash water, let me sleep at night with a kitchen knife under the pillow.¡± ¡°Sure enough, after that day, I never saw my dead grandfather again, and the fever subsided, before life returned to peace.¡± Sophie paused to say, ¡°My family was in the remote countryside, and at that time, every household was also this kind of wooden building, very simr to the houses here. So after I came here, I was especially scared.¡± Because they were poor as children, people in Sophie¡¯s old area lived in wooden or bamboo houses, and as times changed, the wooden or bamboo houses were reced by the current buildings. So Sophie had almost forgotten the horrible memories of her childhood, until she came to the Hidden Tribe and saw the clothes and wooden buildings of the people here, everything seemed to go back to that time. Adding to the horrible and true stories she had heard as a child, Sophie became afraid again in this strange environment. ¡°No wonder.¡± Dixon secretly breathed a sigh of relief and kept reassuring Sophie, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± Listening to Sophie talk about her past, Dixon did not feel outrageous. The reason is that he had a friend who had encountered a simr thing some years ago, and had been frightened of that period of high fever, went to the hospital are useless, is to find a few divine women to take care of. But the specific is not a person overly frightened to produce hallucinations, or people really have a soul, this thing Dixon also can not say. He just internally med himself, should not bring Sophie to the hidden tribe. Especially looking at her frightened pale, hiding in the closet shivering look, then a burst of heartache. ¡°Tomorrow is fine, let¡¯s go out for a stroll, okay?¡± He intends to take Sophie to the temple tomorrow for a stroll, to help her ask for a peace blessing, can buy a peace of mind, may be able to strengthen the courage. ¡°Mmm.¡± Sophie answered. Dixon moved to sit next to Sophie, also leaning on the bed.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Suddenly, he thought of something, so he smiled and said: ¡°By the way, I suddenly remembered an interesting story about my childhood. When I was young, my parents were busy working every day and had no time for me. I spilled all kinds of naughty, want to attract their attention, so that they spend more time with me, but all useless. Even promised to spend my birthday with me, but before the birthday began, they received a call from thepany and ran away.¡± ¡°That day I was particrly aggrieved, hiding in my room and crying for a long time. So I made a decision and decided to run away from home.¡± Chapter 849 : Confession ¡°In the middle of the night, I carried my school bag, holding my two ha, majestically left the vi, with two ha began my ¡®runaway¡¯ trip. But who knew that day ¡­¡± Dixon is still telling his story, suddenly found in the arms of the little woman head to the side down, he obediently hold her, only to see Sophie has fallen asleep. She slept very deeply, perhaps because the night is highly nervous, this moment is exhausted. Gently carrying her,ying her t on the bed, Dixon tiptoed beside her and covered her with a thin bedding. Looking at the sleeping little woman, the quiet look, he could not help but feel a flutter. The hair on her cheeks was lifted by her fingers and brushed to her ears, revealing a white and tender skin like finemb¡¯s-fat jade, with red lips and white teeth, quietly lovely. Pfft, pfft¡­ Dixon heartbeat elerated, could not stop swallowing a mouthful of saliva, finally did not hold back, leaned over and dropped a kiss on her lips. Touching her lips, slightly cool with a hint of sweetness, soft and sticky, like the very jelly, let him some fascination. ¡°Well ¡­¡± The sleeping Sophie felt her sleep was disturbed, so she moved her cheek to one side, turned over and found afortable position to continue sleeping. Dixon just propped his hands on the bed like that, keeping the same action as earlier, looking at Sophie whose back was turned to him, couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°Dixon, you¡¯re crazy.¡± He exhaled, feeling the burning sensation in the small of his back, rolled out of bed, and went to the bathroom to take a cool shower. Standing under the shower, the cool water fell on his body, removing the heat. After a while, when the body returned to normal, then put on pajamas and returned to bed. Lying next to her like that, he fell asleep, but the beauty on his side, close to her is really torturous. He turned over a few times and had trouble sleeping for a long time, so he moved to the side of the bed to sleep. Two meters of the bed, separated by a distance of more than a meter. But lying on his side, he kept his eyes on Sophie, and was itching to get to her side and take her into his arms. Heart ¡­ Dixon, you fucking scare her again, she will really run away. Run? Such arge hermit, unfamiliar with her ce, where is she going? No, you have to be a gentleman, not a viin! The Smith family vi, you¡¯ve already done it, you still need this one time? Besides, she was the one who took the initiative to climb into bed with him. ¡°Shit!¡± Dixon felt like he was about to have a split personality, so he lifted the bedding and got up and went to the living room. He sat in the living room, bored with a bottle of wine, sitting in the living room drinking mulled wine.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The wine is not drunk. Perhaps it was because of the strong aftertaste of the Cryptic specialty wine. After drinking two whole jars of Cryptic specialty wine, he felt dizzy and swollen, so he got up and went to his room to rest. Entering the room, he caught a glimpse of Sophie and leaned over. Lying beside her, he reached out to wrap his arms around Sophie and, smelling the faint fragrance of her body, he turned her over to lie on her back. He propped his hands on both sides of her face, looking at the person he had been thinking about, he couldn¡¯t help but lean in and kiss her. The kiss was shallow, and then hot as fire. The sleeping Sophie only thought she was having a shameful wet dream, until she woke up after feeling the ramming again and again. When she opened her eyes, she saw Dixon¡¯s handsome face, forgetting to kiss her. ¡°Well ¡­ Dixon¡­¡± She called Dixon¡¯s name, reached out and pushed him, but the man held her tightly, ¡°Little Sophie, you ¡­ don¡¯t, don¡¯t refuse me ¡­¡± Chapter 850 : Dishonesty Hearing his words, Sophie, who was resisting, froze for a moment. Then seeing his hot gaze, he murmured, ¡°Do you know why I brought you to the Hidden Tribe?¡± ¡°For ¡­ why?¡± ¡°Because, I ¡­ I like you. I¡¯m afraid that you are Abraham that old fox to calcte, more afraid that you are Warren that little white boy to cheat away. It is you, it is you who took the initiative to break into my heart and get into my bed, you ¡­ you have to be responsible for this young master.¡± He did not stop moving, drunk to ¡®deep¡¯ confessions. Of course, it is also possible to be drunk and spit out the truth. Sophie forgot to struggle, immersed in what he had just said, only to feel her heart beating wildly and her red luan heart moving, ¡°But ¡­ can, we ¡­ we can¡¯t. You have Larissa, she is your fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°Larissa and I ¡­ can¡¯t be. There¡¯s no way we¡¯re going to get married, and the person I like ¡­ is you ¡­¡± Dixon finished and once again leaned down and kissed her on the lips, interlocking his hands with her hands and fingers. ¡°Dixon, you ¡­ are ¡­ drinking ¡­ drunk.¡± Sophie warned. ¡°I don¡¯t care, I want you.¡± After the words, he was more reckless. Sophie¡¯s mind was nk, wanting to resist, but her body kind offort made her fall with it. She told herself to be sober, but her heart for Dixon that kind of like again upied her reason, let her want to bepletely unrestrained once. Yes, how many times in life do you have to be confused? Sophie, just this once! This is the only time you can be reckless! In the bottom of her heart, she admonished herself, then she raised her arms around Dixon¡¯s neck, turning passive into active. And then, in silence, they worked together again and again in silence, until they were finally satisfied, and then they fell asleep together. Sophie¡¯s heart was racing and she was awake. She told herself that Dixon was drunk, and that tomorrow he would wake up and forget everything. So she waited quietly, waiting for the sound of even breathing from the man beside her, before she crept away from Dixon¡¯s hand and slowly got up to escape the ¡®crime scene¡¯. However, just as she got up, she was dragged back by Dixon and pinned directly to the bed, ¡°Want to run after sleeping?¡± Sophie¡¯s eyes widened at that moment, ¡°You, you ¡­ you are not ¡­ not drunk?¡± The man¡¯s thin lips hooked up a bad smile, ¡°is drunk, but not so drunk that a mess.¡± If the drunkenness is dark, and where can you linger with her? ¡°You ¡­!¡± Sophie was ashamed and angry, with a red face, and did not know what to say for a while. ¡°I what?¡± Dixon slender fingers hooked her chin, leaned over and gave her a soft bite on the lips, ¡°May as well say you.¡± ¡°Say what?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start, from the time you firstid hands on this young master. Wasn¡¯t it that time that you had a thing for me, hmm?¡± At that moment, the series of reactions of the little woman after she woke up, Dixon saw all of them and clearly saw the struggle in Sophie¡¯s pupils. It was only at the moment when she turned passive into active and called his name in a drifting, uncontroble way that Dixon realized that the little fool had feelings for him as well. Sophie tilted her head, not daring to look directly at Dixon, ¡°No, not at all.¡± The man smiled badly and came up to her ear, ¡°Your honest body tells me that you do.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Sophie was speechless and turned her head to re at Dixon.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Dixon clearly sensed a surge of anger in her eyes, and saw her say, ¡°Yes, I did! But so what? The Dixon family is the young master, you have a fianc¨¦e, even if I like you, so what can I do? But you still want to pester me and bring me to the Hidden Family!¡± Chapter 851 Saying that, Sophie aggrieved, ¡°Here, I am scared, and Sister Vivian is not around, I can only rely on you, what do you want me to do?¡± Listening to Sophie¡¯s words, Dixon was heartbroken and happy. He reached out and put his hand on her cheek, ¡°If you like it, you like it, why do you have to worry so much? So what if I am the young master of The Dixon family? I haven¡¯t spent a penny of my family¡¯s money since high school, and no one has a say in what I do. As for Larissa, I have told you many times that I will not marry her. I¡¯m with her, and it¡¯s in the past tense.¡± Sophie shook her head, ¡°Youe from a famous family, there are many things you don¡¯t understand. The concept of gentry, whether before or now, is important.¡± She bit her red lips lightly and hesitated for a moment, ¡°Dixon, after tonight, we are considered even, and I hope you can forget about today. Tomorrow I will find Sister Vivian and ask her to send me away from here.¡± Initially, when she came to the Hidden Tribe, she thought Vivian was really looking for her for something, but after this night she realized that she was redundant. Instead of adding to the mess here, it would be better to leave early and save a lot of trouble. ¡°Get even?¡± Dixon snapped his palm around Sophie¡¯s shoulders, his brown eyes welling up with anger, ¡°What do you take me for, Dixon, huh?¡± Suddenly angry, Sophie was frightened out of breath, mute, looking at him, did not say anything for a long time. The fear in her eyes almost spilled out of her eyes. Dixon¡¯s heart softened and his voice immediately softened, ¡°You think I¡¯m just ying around?¡± ¡°No?¡± She asked back. ¡°Shit! Am I really that much of a g?¡± Sophie didn¡¯t say anything, but the look in her eyes said it all. Dixon resisted the urge to strangle Sophie, restrained his emotions, and said, ¡°We can still get along for a month or two in the Hidden n, so why not try to get along? Maybe it¡¯s really not as bad as you think.¡± ¡°Try to get along?¡± Repeating his words, Sophie¡¯s eyes shed and she hesitated. It had to be said that her heart really moved. Other than a rtionship in high school, she hadn¡¯t been in love for many years. The first time I saw Dixon, he was attracted to this handsome man with a little bad. He is unrestrained, casual, mboyant and yful, but seems to have his own principles in everything he does, and is also a medical genius known to everyone in L City. It was hard for Sophie not to be attracted to a man who had a lot of sparkle in his body. ¡°Yes, try to get along. If we don¡¯t get along, we can break up before we go back to L City. At that point, we¡¯ll still be friends and no one will know. Is that okay?¡± Dixon lowered his attitude and negotiated with him in a gentle tone. The surface was calm, but inside he was excited and nervous, secretly praying that Sophie would agree to his request. ¡°Dixon.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing Sophie call his name, he answered, then Sophie continued: ¡°I, Ie from a poor background, graduated from an ordinary university, no special skills, much less like sister Vivian, highly skilled, or hacker master, ying games is a great. Even, there is such a strong identity background. I, very ordinary, also very ordinary, even very small guts, very stupid. Are you sure, this kind of me is you can ept?¡± Love has appeared long ago, just did not expect Dixon would confess to her in this way. Sophie inwardly rationalized herself to reject Dixon, but the offer of ¡®trying to get along¡¯ from Dixon was too tempting for her. ¡°Haha.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The manughed brightly and raised his hand to flick her on the head, ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone I like, not a partner at work. So, I ept your mediocrity, yourck of intelligence, and your timidity. Because, everything is with me.¡± Chapter 852 : Deep Hatred ¡®I¡¯m looking for someone I like, not a partner at work. So, I ept your mediocrity, I ept that you are not smart enough, and I allow you to be timid. Because, everything is with me.¡¯ Sophie¡¯s mind swirled with Dixon¡¯s words, a sour feeling came out of her heart, and her eyes shimmered and misted with water. When Sophie¡¯s eyes were red, Dixon¡¯s smile froze and he became nervous, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, are you ufortable?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sophie shook her head and blinked her eyes, her eyshes stained with tears, ¡°Are you this mboyant with every woman?¡± Even in the high school rtionship, Sophie had never been confessed by her first love like this. Dixon is a master of love affairs and said something that moved her immensely, even to the point of moistening her eyes. For a moment, it was as if she had really found the other half of her life, the bted Prince Charming. At that, Dixon¡¯s face sank, wrapped his arm around her waist, made her lie on her side, raised his hand and gave her a punishing p on the buttocks, ¡°I Dixon look so cheap?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She nuzzled, dropping her curly, thickshes, unsure how to answer Dixon¡¯s question. ¡°Don¡¯t think if you don¡¯t know. We agreed to try to get along for a while, so don¡¯t have any other worries in the meantime. Understand?¡± ¡°Oh, okay~¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Sophie is not quite used to the intimacy between the two, blushing, ¡°Philip Dixon, try to get along, but can you not let Vivian and Mr. Morris know ah.¡± ¡°And call Philip Dixon?¡± ¡°Then what should I call you?¡± ¡°Anything as long as you don¡¯t call him by his first name.¡± ¡°Well ¡­¡± she frowned in thought, ¡°Dixon? Brother Dixon?¡± ¡°Dixon, I guess.¡± Dixon thought that was a good name to call him. ¡°Dixon brother it.¡± The two spoke in unison. He knitted his eyebrows with some dissatisfaction, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want our rtionship to be known to Sister Wei and Chief Prime yet, so calling you ¡®Brother Dixon¡¯ is just right.¡± She said. The man smiled helplessly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you.¡± He wrapped his arms around the woman in his arms and was in an excellent mood. ¡­ Yishan Court. After Morris left from the first-ss residence, Vivian waited for a long time without waiting for him to return, so she went back to Yishan Yuan alone. After washing up, Viviany down on the bed to rest and watched the clock on the wall turn minute by minute, but Morris was nowhere to be seen. She took her cell phone and dialed Morris¡¯s number, but it was turned off. She was worried that Morris would be looking for Issac to settle the score. The previous Morris concealed his identity, so when he saw Issac, he wouldn¡¯t get into a conflict with him, but now that his identity is exposed, will Morris not be able to tolerate Issac? Or, for thest time in the castle and revenge? Vivian really did not know what to do with the deep hatred between the two of them. After waiting for another half hour, seeing that it was already 2:30 a. m., Vivian felt relieved, so she changed her clothes and quietly left Yishan Court. From halfway down the hill, she took the car keys, started the SUV and set off towards Issac¡¯s hotel. The streets were cold and lonely in the middle of the night, and she arrived at the hotel in just twenty minutes. She went upstairs, went straight to the door of Suite 308 on the third floor, and knocked on the door. Knock knock knock ¨C After knocking a few times, no one answered, Vivian raised his hand and knocked again. For a long time, there was still no one to open the door. She wondered if Issac had already left the hotel. Just as she was about to turn around and leave, the door of the box opened and Issac, with his hair slightly disheveled and wrapped in a bathrobe, stood at the door, seeing Vivian at the door, his sleepy eyes suddenly became clear, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chapter 853 : Long-standing Grudges Issac¡¯s appearance is just woke up, Vivian then realized that Morris did note to him. ¡°Uh ¡­ I ¡­¡± Vivian stammered, racking his brain for a reason, and finally lied: ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep in the middle of the night and wanted to call you to say thank you. I thought you were in some kind of danger, so I came over to take a look.¡± She never mentioned Morris. Issac¡¯s hand was on the doorknob, and his clear mind recalled everything that had happened a few hours ago. Heh, should I not thank you?¡± All of a sudden, his attitude towards Vivian was much more distant. Because Morris faked his death, it was Vivian who lied to him. ¡°Issac ¡­¡± She called his name and raised her eyes to look at him. The moment her eyes met, Vivian felt the icy coldness bursting out of his eyes. The first time I saw her, she looked down sheepishly, ¡°I know, I lied to you. But you and Morris have always been ipatible, and I had our ideas, so I had to hide them from you.¡± ¡°Are you done exining?¡± Issac was unmoved, ¡°When you¡¯re done exining, leave.¡± He began to give the eviction order, but Vivian did not turn to leave, but looked up, full of expectation and asked, ¡°You and Morris, can you put aside the mutual hatred?¡± Mutual hatred, no matter who is hurt, is not what Vivian wants to see. How good it would be if they could find a way to resolve the conflict between them. ¡°Let go?¡± Issac did not restrain his emotions and his voice drew up. After saying that, he looked back in the direction of the bedroom and stepped out, closing the door gently behind him. Standing in front of Vivian, his hands in the bathrobe pockets, look askance at her, ¡°Vivian, you listen carefully ¡­¡± he said, word by word, throwing a voice, ¡°this life, either, I die; or, he died. ¡± There are some things that Issac has trouble saying. Although he does not say, Vivian can know those unpleasant things in the past, as well as the death of his sister Yeon Shaw. ¡°I want to ask you, are we considered friends?¡± Vivian calmly asked a question back. It was a very sudden question, but it made Issac silent. After a few seconds, his thin lips lightly opened, ¡°A few hours ago, yes. But now, no longer.¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes crossed with a touch of loss, and all the things in the past with Issac swirled in his mind. From the night KTV encounter, noble son of his, not to dislike after dressing up ¡®ugly¡¯ iparable her, toter know her identity, in front of the adoptive mother pretend boyfriend and girlfriend, and thenter on the big cool mountain he and Morris came over one after another to save her ¡­ A scene, just like a movie shed from the mind one by one. Initially, she liked Issac with admiration, then became good friends, then because Yeon Shaw did those things to anger Morris, Morris retaliated against The Shaw family, Issac kidnapped her ¡­ eventually, turned against each other. Vivian thought that she would hate Issac for the rest of her life. But who knows, on the wedding day in the West Hill, he rushed to her in spite of his life and blocked Antina¡¯s bullet.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. That time, the bullet was just a few centimeters away from killing him. It was that day that Vivian let go of all her grievances against Issac. Later, after several contacts with Issac, she found that he had changed, changed his nature a lot, and treated her with respect. Vivian even thought that it would be good to be friends with Issac. But the two of them had a long-standing grudge against each other, and she had to make a choice. ¡°Good.¡± Vivian slightly jawed, converged her eyelids, hid the trace of loss in her pupils, and turned to leave. After two steps, she took a step and slowly turned around again, ¡°Issac, you¡¯re no match for Morris. I know that Yeon Shaw¡¯s death has always been a pain in your heart, but I¡¯m sure she wanted you to be happy. And me, I don¡¯t want to see either of you two get hurt.¡± Chapter 854 : He’s Hurt ¡°Is it that you don¡¯t want to see either of us get hurt, or that you can¡¯t bear to see him get hurt?¡± Issac asked back in a cold voice. The tone was cold and raw. ¡°He, is my husband, and the father of my two children. You, are my friend.¡± Vivian shook his head, ¡°If I knew this day woulde, I would not want to know you again.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for myself, there wouldn¡¯t have been all the things that came after.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°You have your choice, insist on wanting to avenge Yeon Shaw, I have no objection. But you should be clear, her death is not directly rted to Morris. If you have to discuss the cause and effect, Yeon Shaw is also to me.¡± Vivian let out a deep sigh, ¡°Take care.¡± With a ¡®take care¡¯, she turned around in frustration and didn¡¯t look back. Issac stood in ce, watching Vivian¡¯s back, his hands clenched in his pockets, a touch of pain appearing on his handsome face. She said ¡­ If I had known this day woulde, I probably would not have wanted to know you again.¡¯ Issac knew Vivian was caught between two sides, but Yeon Shaw¡¯s death, he will definitely take revenge. ¡°If he dies and you have to be the one to forgive ¡­¡± Issac gloomily, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an ¡®answer¡¯. ¡± The family is broken, disced, the love of his life married to an enemy. This world, all the tragedies are staged in his body alone. The belief that kept Issac alive was to get rid of Morris. When Morris passed away, he thought he had removed his heartache, so he couldn¡¯t let go of Vivian, who wasing to the Hidden Tribe, and came with him. He didn¡¯t know that Morris¡¯ death was only one of their ns. Issac turned around and went back to the suite, walked to the window, looked down at Vivian leaving the hotel and watched her get into the car and leave. At that moment, it was as if something had been pulled out of his body, and the pain spread to all his limbs, even breathing was painful. After Vivian drove away, she couldn¡¯t contact Morris, so she had to go back to Yishan Court. Without any sleepiness, she took two bottles of wine and sses from the wine rack and went upstairs. Sitting in her bedroom, she turned on the TV, but since she didn¡¯t wear a miniature trantion headset, she couldn¡¯t understand what the people on TV were saying. Of course, she wasn¡¯t interested in the TV show either, and just drank one ss of mulled wine after another. The wine entered her throat, slightly spicy, and then sweet. But the bottom of her heart was bitter. Vivian has the confidence to persuade Morris to let Issac go, but if Issac kills Morris over and over again, will Morris keep letting him live? No way. After three rounds of wine, Vivian was slightly drunk. She looked up and saw Morris leap in. He had taken off his makeup and was dressed in casual gray pajamas, with white gauze wrapped around his hands. ¡°What¡¯s keeping you up?¡± Morris walked over and looked at the empty bottle of wine on the table, frowning slightly, ¡°What¡¯s the point of drinking so much wine sote at night?¡± Vivian¡¯s cheeks were slightly red after the wine, she inclined her head and looked at Morris, ¡°Waiting for you.¡± After saying that, she took his gauze hand, ¡°hurt?¡± She knew that Morris¡¯s hand should be badly injured. He walked on the tip of the knife, the general light injuries will not be put in the eye, and will not use gauze bandages. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Morris, as gentle as ever, took her hand, ¡°Sleepy,e, sleep.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Vivian did not ask more questions andy down on the bed with him. This night, the two of them just quietly embraced each other, without the passionate and exuberant private life as before. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me where I¡¯ve been?¡± He hugged her and kept waiting for Vivian to take the initiative to ask, but Vivian was slow to speak. Chapter 855 : Something happened to Issac ¡°I know, you went to look for Anthony.¡± Vivian turned his back to Morris, holding his injured hand with both hands, not daring to move, for fear of hurting him. ¡°You went to see Issac?¡± said Morris very wisely. On the asion of leaving, Vivian repeatedly pleaded for Issac, but now is certain that he went to Anthony, it means that she either went to Issac, or called Issac. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was narrow-minded and misunderstood you.¡± Since there is a mistake, one has to admit it. Vivian knew she had misunderstood Morris and should apologize to him as well. ¡°No harm.¡± He gently dropped a kiss on the top of her hair, ¡°Issac saved your life, I won¡¯t kill him. But ¡­¡± the man spoke, ¡°If he must seek death, I hope you won¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Vivian helplessly answered. The rtionship between the two is as dead as a knot, it is better not to hear about it. Noticing that Vivian was in a bad mood, Morris guessed what was going on and said, ¡°Go to bed early, it¡¯ste.¡± The two of them slept together, but with their hearts in their mouths, they both sleptte. When Vivian opened her eyes, Morris had already left. She rolled over and continued to sleep with her head buried. Bang Bang Bang ¨C I don¡¯t know how long it took, but someone was knocking heavily on the door and woke her up. She sat upzily from the bed, ¡°Stop knocking.¡± Getting up, slipping on her slippers, she walked to the door and opened it, ring at Aidan Sabastian standing in the doorway with a tightly knitted brow, ¡°Knocking one after another, are you crazy?¡± Yesterday, I slept toote and drank wine, just feel dizzy. ¡°Heh heh heh, it¡¯s not because I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve died in your sleep.¡± Aidan Sabastianughed, then his eyes lit up and said, ¡°By the way, something big has happened. Thepany has been arrested by Anthony.¡± ¡°Anthony was chopped upst night, and the suspect is Issac. ¡°Anthony had his hand chopped off?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Vivian was horrified. ¡°Yes, it was Issac who did it. I heard that Issac even beat up Anthony yesterday, I think because Anthony coveted his wife.¡± Aidan Sabastian didn¡¯t know much about what happenedst night, just hearsay. So, the untruth was ryed to Vivian. ¡°Issac was caught?¡± Last night, Morris came back injured. He obviously went to settle the score with Anthony, but seeing that he was safe and sound, and thinking that he would be afraid of Anthony¡¯s identity, he would probably only teach a lesson, but never thought that Morris would actually chop Anthony¡¯s left hand. Anthony, however, thought that the person who cut him yesterday was Issac, and arrested Issac? ¡°Well, arrested.¡± Aidan Sabastian nodded. Soon, he noticed that Vivian¡¯s face was not right and said with concern, ¡°Sister Vivian, are you okay? I don¡¯t think you look right.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± Vivian waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯m going to change my clothes.¡± She turned around and went back to her room, closed the door, and changed her clothes while thinking about Anthony. Not long after, she changed and shuffled downstairs. Several people were already sitting in the dining room, still with the breakfast Morris had prepared. Vivian walked over and sat next to Morris, gave him a meaningful look, then said to Houghton: ¡°I told you yesterday to change the chef again, don¡¯t forget.¡± ¡°Yo, Sister Vivian, why are you so heartbroken about Carl?¡± Aidan Sabastian bristled, ¡°In terms of seniority, you should still call me master. After all, I¡¯m giving you lessons every day, so you should be more concerned about me.¡± Chapter 856 : Aidan confesses again ¡°Heartache, of course heartache.¡± Vivian chucked an egg cake directly into Aidan Sabastian¡¯s bowl, ¡°Eat more, tonic.¡± ¡°Hey hey hey, it¡¯s still Vivian¡¯s sister who is good.¡± An egg cake sessfully sent Aidan Sabastian away. Instead, Houghton looked serious as he dined, sipping white porridge and eating savory vegetables, and after chewing the meal in his mouth, he asked, ¡°Have you all heard about Anthony?¡± He first nced at Vivian, and then looked at Morris with a rather deep meaning. Destiny shook her head and sighed, ¡°This matter is quite serious, Anthony is after all the son of King C, Issac actually dared to move the earth on his head. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s, like,pletely over.¡± Vivian converged her eyelids, absentmindedly sipped her porridge, and perfunctorily said, ¡°I heard about it.¡± ¡°Vivian¡¯s husband¡¯s death has something to do with Issac, he was caught and deserved it.¡± Aidan Sabastian, who didn¡¯t know why, said, ¡°Retribution, right?¡± ¡°Although it is in the realm of the hidden tribe, but Anthony is the son of King C, the status of honor, you all stay away from him. It is best if you can not draw fire to yourself.¡± Thest sentence, Houghton increased the tone, is a warning, but also a reminder. Morris did not answer, Vivian just ¡®hmm¡¯, but Aidan Sabastian was kept in the dark,ughing cheerfully: ¡°Snipe and m fight for the fisherman, sitting on the mountain to watch the tiger fight is not the best.¡± ¡°Stop talking and eat!¡± Houghton nced at him, ¡°How grown-up, no decency every day.¡± Several people were silent and ate their breakfast quietly. After the meal, the maid came over to clean up the dishes, Vivian said hello to Morris, ¡°¡®Carl¡¯, apany me to go down the hill to buy something.¡± ¡°Sister Vivian, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Aidan Sabastian walked up to Vivian with healthy steps, ¡°Brother Carl is rather busy, it¡¯s better for you not to disturb him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not busy.¡± Morris shattered Aidan Sabastian¡¯s hopes with a single word and walked up to Vivian, ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Then take me with you.¡± Aidan Sabastian pleaded. Since he couldn¡¯t get rid of ¡®Carl¡¯, he could only join the two for more chances to spend time with Vivian. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± With no choice, Vivian had to take Aidan Sabastian and the three of them went down the mountain together. As Morris and Vivian walked down the hill side by side, Aidan Sabastian looked a little upset, always feeling that the two of them were too close and jealous in his heart. ¡°¡®Carl¡¯?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He reached out and tugged Morris, ¡°Move aside, I have something to say to Sister Vivian.¡± The man¡¯s face sank, and before he could say anything, he saw Vivian give him a look, and Morris instantly nodded and took a step back. Aidan Sabastian stood beside Vivian, ¡°Hey, Sister Vivian, we have a theater here, want to take you to the theaterter?¡± Vivian: ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± Aidan Sabastian: ¡°Do not like to listen to the theater, then I will take you to see a movie.¡± Vivian: ¡°I don¡¯t like it either.¡± Aidan Sabastian: ¡°Neither? In two weeks, there is a big concert in the next provincial town, do you want to take you there?¡± Vivian: ¡°I don¡¯t even understand yournguage, so how could I be interested.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Aidan Sabastian nodded and thought hard, ¡°Well, how about we have a bonfire party, or, I¡¯ll take you on a hike?¡± Vivian, who was walking alongside him, felt a chill down his back and subconsciously nced back at Morris, and found that the man¡¯s face was as gloomy as ink. Chapter 857 : Confessions Beaten She cried andughed, but could not show it too obviously. She could only say to Aidan Sabastian, ¡°Aidan, I know your intention.¡± She took a step and turned around, facing Aidan Sabastian, and said seriously, ¡°I need to make it clear to you that I don¡¯t like you.¡± The sudden rejection caught Aidan Sabastian off guard. The smile on his face froze, he looked at Vivian mutely and smiled bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t like me now, you will definitely like meter. I also know that your husband is ¡®dead¡¯ and you will definitely not ept anyone for a while.¡± ¡°But I believe that time is the best medicine for heartbreak. You will one day let go of that past love and usher in a new dawn. After all, the future is still long and I would like to join hands with you until you grow old.¡± Aidan Sabastian gathered enough courage to reveal his heart to Vivian once again. However, this time, without waiting for Vivian to speak, Morris directly dragged Vivian to his side, raised his hand to cup her cheek and leaned down to kiss her on the lips. ¡°Grip the grass!¡± Aidan Sabastian was stunned. With wide eyes, he stared incredulously at the two kissing in front of him. In the next second, his face chilled and he cursed, ¡°¡®Carl¡¯, let go of Sister Vivian for me, damn it. She is my person!¡± After saying that, a left hook swung directly at Morris¡¯s face. Then he saw Morris raise his hand, clutch his fist with his bare hand, and with the other hand, he swung a fist and hit Aidan Sabastian hard on the right eye, ¡°It is necessary to tell you that she is my wife!¡± Aftering to the Hidden Tribe, Vivian was always surrounded by people who coveted her, and he always put up with it. But Aidan Sabastian was so unrestrained that he even said that Vivian was his! He even said that her husband was ¡®dead¡¯! This feeling is terrible, Morris has always wanted to reveal his identity have endured, this time, really can not stand. ¡°Hiss ¡­ ouch.¡± The right eye was punched hard, Aidan Sabastian head thrown back violently, directly fell to the ground, painful to reach out and cover the eye, pointing at him, ¡°¡®Carl¡¯, you want to turn the sky? How dare you forcefully kiss Sister Vivian, and even dare to hit me? Are you tired of living?¡± Vivian saw Aidan Sabastian¡¯s wretched appearance, red at Morris and said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Morris raised his arm around Vivian¡¯s waist and leaned tightly into his arms. ¡°Hey, get your hands off my Sister Vivian!¡± At that moment, Aidan Sabastian also did not care about his eyes and the painful fall of his buttocks, directly stood up and went to pull Morris. Aidan Sabastian struggled, but found that he was squeezed to death and could not struggle at all. ¡°You, you, what do you want?¡± Aidan Sabastian jumped to his feet in anger. Morris raised his eyebrows, the corner of his lips hooked up a curve, ¡°solemnly introduce, my name is Morris, beside this ¡­¡± slowed down his speech, nced sideways at Vivian, his face was loaded with doting eyes, ¡°is my wife, Vivian.¡± ¡°You, you ¡­ you say you¡¯re Morris?¡± Aidan Sabastian¡¯s eyes widened slightly at a rate visible to the naked eye, giving the impression of a pupil earthquake. He dropped his jaw in shock and just stood there in ce. Morris let go of his hand and raised his hand to pinch Vivian¡¯s cheek, ¡°You¡¯re suddenly making me feel very insecure. What can I do with you?¡± Vivian cried andughed, raising his hand to hold his forehead, ¡°You¡¯re too impulsive. Even if ¡­¡± Some guilt nced at Aidan Sabastian, raised his hand to cover half of his face, and whispered, ¡°Even if you can¡¯t look down, you shouldn¡¯t hit him.¡± Chapter 858 : Self-exposed Identity ¡°Who told him to say your husband is ¡®dead¡¯? I won¡¯t allow it.¡± Morris looked arrogant, ¡°After putting up with it for so long, I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡± ¡°What? Sister Vivian, is he really Morris? Is he not dead? It turns out that you, you are all together behind my back?¡± Aidan Sabastian pointed at the two, using, a white face written with aggression and anger. ¡°Aidan, I¡¯m sorry for not telling you the truth.¡± She sighed, pursing her red lips lightly, ¡°Morris¡¯s death, it was a fake. Your grandfather should have known all about it too, but didn¡¯t tell you. You can ask him.¡± If Aidan Sabastian hadn¡¯t identally said the wrong thingst night and revealed some information, Vivian would have thought that Morris had acted superbly and sessfully fooled Houghton. But I didn¡¯t expect Houghton to be very sophisticated and deep. Even if you know Morris¡¯s identity, but also did not say out. Vivian guessed in her heart that Houghton had probably told Cindere Sabastian, but not Destiny. Otherwise, with Destiny¡¯s fiery nature, she would havee forward to use Morris. ¡°My grandfather also knows?¡± Aidan Sabastian looked frustrated and disappointed, ¡°You guys ¡­ you are too much, huh!¡± He was furious and turned around in anger and went back to Leaning Mountain Court. Looking at his back, Vivian had some headache, ¡°Is it really good to reveal your identity now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± Morris arm on Vivian¡¯s shoulder, also watching Aidan Sabastian¡¯s back, said in a deep voice: ¡°You asked me toe down the mountain, is not to talk to me about Anthony¡¯s matter. If I don¡¯te forward, how can I prove innocence for Issac?¡± Only by virtue of the identity of ¡®Carl¡¯ to confront Anthony, it is difficult to convince the people, Anthony will not believe. But if Morris reveals his identity and says that it was he who cut Anthony¡¯s hand yesterday, Anthony will believe it. Listen to his words, Vivian heart warm, but also some worry, ¡°If Anthony knows it was you, have you thought about how to protect yourself?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take a step and see.¡± Morris didn¡¯t think much about it. ¡°You hurt Anthony like that, and he still hasn¡¯t found out who you are?¡± Vivian was a little curious.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Anthony was sleeping when I went there. The fact that Anthony has a lot of experts in his yard, hiding deep, if I hadn¡¯t been therest night, I wouldn¡¯t have known that he had brought so many experts.¡± Morris trivialized the events ofst night, but Vivian knew that Morris should have experienced heavy danger yesterday, but did not say so. She looked down, looked at that one injured hand, clutched it in her hand, and said heartily, ¡°Morris, thank you.¡± ¡°Silly girl, we are a family. A family shouldn¡¯t be so rusty with each other.¡± Morris smiled faintly and raised his hand to rub her head, ¡°It¡¯s time for us to go back. Finally, we can take off the ugly makeup on our faces. If we don¡¯t take it off, I¡¯m just afraid my Vivian will turn around and run off with those men.¡± ¡°Pfft ¡­¡± The self-deprecating tease amused Vivian, who retorted, ¡°No? Nonsense.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The manughed it off, took her hand, and took one step up the steps towards Yishan Yuan. The mountain is not high, the steps are short on each level, so it isfortable to walk and not tired. The morning sun, the breeze, the haze, shining on the earth, gilded with ayer of orange, under the reflection of the beautiful scenery of the hidden race, everything is as beautiful as a picture, like a fairnd. Open identity, Morris feel very rxed, take a deep breath, ¡°the hidden tribe, really suitable for retirement.¡± Chapter 859 : Aidan collapsed ¡°Is that so? Then, otherwise, when we are old, we cane here.¡± Vivian joked, ¡°A paradise, away from the outside world, can really let go of everything. It¡¯s really good. But this ce doesn¡¯t belong to us.¡± Back at Yishan Court, they had just entered the courtyard when they heard Aidan Sabastian arguing with Houghton. The couple looked at each other, their grip on each other¡¯s hands tightened a few more times, and walked brightly into the hall. ¡°You knew Carl was Morris, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Aidan Sabastian pointed at Houghton, angry and hateful, ¡°Her husband was around, and you just watched me act like a jumped-up clown in front of Sister Vivian, did you ever consider my feelings?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t had a chance to talk to you yet.¡± Houghton didn¡¯t expect Morris to blow her own cover in front of Aidan Sabastian, and to do it so suddenly. As he spoke, the two Morris and Vivian had walked in from the courtyard. Destiny stood aside in surprise, and when she saw them walk in, her sharp gaze was fixed directly on Morris, ¡°You are Morris?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man stopped ying ¡®Carl¡¯ and straightened his back, regaining his usual coldness. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ¡®Carl¡¯? And if you¡¯re Morris, where is Carl? Did you kill him?¡± Destiny was not too familiar with Carl, but that man was indeed one of her subordinates. If the man had really been killed by Morris, this wasn¡¯t over! ¡°Heh. Do you think that I am as ruthless as you guys?¡± Morris¡¯ eyes narrowed slightly, her lips pursed into a straight line, and her innate aura in her bones was born. ¡°Since you want to hide your identity, you shouldn¡¯t expose yourself at this time.¡± Houghton pointed at Morris and blew his beard in anger, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you are trying to get to Anthony!¡± As smart as he was, he had already guessed Morris¡¯s intention. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Aidan Sabastian was a little baffled again. ¡°Exactly.¡± Morris admitted outright. Now Aidan Sabastian dawned on him, ¡°So the person who did it to Anthonyst night was not Issac, but you, Morris?¡± He was a little unconvinced, ¡°Are you really Morris?¡± He walked up to Morris in anger, inclined his head to look at the makeup on his face, and couldn¡¯t resist reaching out to give it a squeeze.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. But Morris did not give him a chance, directly brushed his hand away, a cold face, ¡°Stay away from me.¡± The aura is a great contrast to ¡®Carl¡¯s¡¯ simple and honest appearance. Aidan Sabastian even felt that he was hallucinating. ¡°You¡¯re really Morris! After spending more than twenty days with you, I didn¡¯t even find out who you are. How could I be so stupid!¡± Stupid and ridiculous. Thinking about how attentive he was in front of Vivian before, and even confessing his love to Vivian many times, all in front of Morris, he only felt groundless. ¡°Aidan, it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s Morris who has learned the art of disguise, which is why she has hidden it from many people. Including your grandfather, I guess he knows soon.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t want to see Aidan Sabastian¡¯s self-ming look, and enlightened him. ¡°Hmph, liars! You are all liars!¡± Aidan Sabastian stomped his foot in anger, snorted coldly, pushed Vivian away, and ran out. The pushed Vivian stumbled a few steps and was only stabilized by Morris yanking him into his arms. Houghton turned around and looked through the window at Aidan Sabastian running away, shaking his head in exasperation, ¡°Ugh, sins.¡± He took another look at Vivian and Morris, let out a deep sigh, sat down on the sofa, picked up a cigarette stick and began to smoke. Destiny kept her gaze fixed on Morris, immersed in shock, unable to calm down for a long time. Chapter 860 : Must get rid of Morris Originally thought Morris had died, who would have known that he was actually still alive. ¡°What are you two going to do now?¡± Since Morris has already revealed his identity himself, Houghton could not force Morris to continue his disguise, and could only ask them both what they thought.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. After saying that, not forgetting to remind, ¡°Hunting Extravaganza is around the corner, you blew your own identity, only to let Deborah Baron strengthen the personnel to Vivian girl. This, is not good.¡± ¡°Hunting extravaganza, I have my own arrangements.¡± Morris kept holding Vivian¡¯s hand and never let go of it for a moment. ¡°However, I have to go out with Vivian now.¡± ¡°Must you go to Anthony?¡± Houghton took a drag from his cigarette, his mouth swallowing clouds, his tone heavy. ¡°Yes.¡± Morris was brief and concise, seemingly unwilling to say more. ¡°Good. Now that you¡¯ve discussed it, go ahead.¡± He waved his hand. The couple looked at each other and turned to walk out. After they left for a while, Destiny then walked up to Houghton and sat down, ¡°Teacher, you knew Morris¡¯ identity for a long time, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± The tone of the words, it is not difficult to hear the meaning of reproach. ¡°You think I knew it a long time ago?¡± Houghton gave her a nk look, ¡°Morris is not simple, and very well hidden, I did not see it. If I hadn¡¯t been unable to sleep one night and sat alone in the courtyard for a while in the middle of the night and saw him tumble from the third floor to Vivian¡¯s bedroom on the second floor, I probably wouldn¡¯t have guessed his identity.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Or what?¡± Houghton picked up the tea on the table and took a sip, ¡°After all, it was our carelessness and gullibility. And you! Your own subordinates, you didn¡¯t even recognize them, and now you have the nerve to question me?¡± Destiny, who was screaming just now, suddenly deted and smiled sarcastically, ¡°I¡¯m not ¡­ very familiar with Carl. He is in charge of the back kitchen, I have not paid much attention to him since I have seen so little of him.¡± When she said this, the smile on her face disappeared and she looked shady, ¡°However, Morris was able to evade Anthony¡¯s and our calctions and enter the Hidden Tribe without any problems, it was really too incredible. Teacher, I think our n will change because of him.¡± Houghton held the baster cup in his hand and drained thest sip of water, his cloudy eyes slightly narrowed, ¡°With the great ceremony of session of the Hidden n around the corner, no one can ruin my n.¡± ¡°What the teacher means is ¡­ ¡± God blocked to kill God, Buddha blocked to kill Buddha? The words after Destiny did not say, but seeing Houghton¡¯s right hand clenched tightly, directly crushing the baster cup in his hand, he immediately understood what he meant. ¡°I knew it, he will be a scourge.¡± Houghton spread his hand, looked at the crushed baster cup in his hand, and said word by word: ¡°I can¡¯t rest until I get rid of him.¡± ¡°Yes. Teacher, you and the old Hidden Lord¡¯s n to restore the country has been nned for more than twenty years, absolutely can not be ruined because of a mere Morris.¡± Destiny stood up and said forcefully, ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely help you get rid of the big problem in your heart!¡± After speaking, she walked around the sofa and directly left. Meanwhile. Vivian and Morris went down the hill and drove directly to the First ss Residence. Upstairs at the First ss Residence, Sophie and Dixon were upte and were having breakfast. Because they had established their rtionshipst night, Dixon woke up early in the morning and recklessly wanted her hard again. Sophie fell asleep exhausted, so she got upte too. ¡°Eat more.¡± Dixon put a shrimp dumpling on the te in front of Sophie, ¡°Too skinny, it¡¯s all bones when you hold it.¡± Chapter 861 : The Truth Comes Out ¡°No way, I¡¯m over ny pounds.¡± Sophie shook her head and put the shrimp dumplings on Dixon¡¯s te again, ¡°You eat more.¡± He raised his eyebrows and smiled wickedly, ¡°What, afraid I¡¯ll eat less and not have enough strength?¡± The innocent Sophie did not understand the meaning of Dixon¡¯s words. ¡°No, I just want you to eat more.¡± ¡°Oh. I see, it¡¯s my fault for not serving you well.¡± ¡°Huh? I ¡­¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Sophie suddenly realized, the small face burst red, ¡°What are you talking about ah.¡± What an old driver, moving to drive. ¡°What are talking about? I heard you twoughing from a distance.¡± The door to the living room was open, so the two walked in holding hands, and Vivian asked a question. ¡°The two of you have been in the same room for a long time. Sophie stood up happily, ¡°We just had dinner, do you want toe over and have some together?¡± ¡°What time is it, why are you just eating?¡± Vivian nced at the clock hanging on the wall, it was already 9:30 am. ¡°I ¡­¡± Sophie was a bit restrained, the scarlet on her face had not yet receded, because of Vivian¡¯s words, she could not help but think of what happenedst night, and could not stop her cheeks from blushing again. ¡°Yo ho, what¡¯s going on?¡± Noticing that things were not right, Vivian inclined her head and nced at Morris, and the two looked at each other and smiled. ¡°Huh? No, nothing.¡± She shook her head like a rattle, ¡°I¡¯m justzy in bed and got up a littlete.¡± Morris pretended to believe it and nodded, ¡°Oh, so. Vivian casually asked, ¡°Sophie, what are you so nervous about?¡± Although it looked a little off, Sophie¡¯s response had a ¡®here and now¡¯ feel to it. Seeing her face blushing like a ripe peach, Dixon smiled helplessly and asked Morris with a sideways nce, ¡°Why are you here so early?¡± ¡°Not wee?¡± Morris¡¯s words had a deeper meaning. ¡°Yipinju is your ce, I¡¯m hanging out with Sophie, how can I be unwee.¡± Dixon raised an eyebrow at Vivian, ¡°You say so, Vivian.¡± After he finished speaking, Morris gave a p directly to him, ¡°Call sister-inw!¡± ¡°Got, got, got. Sister-inw, sister-inw.¡± Dixon couldn¡¯t resist Morris¡¯ stubbornness, changed his name to sister-inw, and then stretched his hands, ¡°Don¡¯t you pay for the change of mouth?¡± ¡°Death benefit, do you want it?¡± Morris shot a sharp look over, warning. ¡°Gee, Ergo, you¡¯re violent.¡± Dixon shook his head, ¡°Vivian, ah, yes, sister-inw. Sister-inw, you should be careful. Most of these people have violent tendencies, when he dares to touch you, you tell me. I¡¯ll call Arlo and big brother over to help back you up.¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help butugh and sat across from him, ¡°People are happy when they are happy. You two, not honest oh.¡± From the moment she came in, she noticed that Sophie and Dixon were looking at each other in a very wrong way. ¡°Oh, Sister Vivian, what are you talking about. I really have nothing to do with Dixon.¡± Sophie¡¯s little face swished up again. ¡°Oh~~, Brother Dixon?¡± Vivian raised her hand to cover her lips, ¡°Heh heh heh.¡± ¡°All right!¡± Dixon really can¡¯t stand to see, a pull Sophie¡¯s hand, dragged her over, sitting on hisp, wrapped his arm around her neck, brightly introduced: ¡°She, Sophie, is now my girlfriend. In the future, second brother and sister-inw, take care of her more.¡± ¡°Dixon! You ¡­ agreed not to disclose it for the time being, didn¡¯t you?¡± Sophie blushed and scolded. Who expected Dixon but raised a hand to poke her head, ¡°Youe on, just as close to writing the answer on your face. You don¡¯t think that your brother and your sister Vivian can see that?¡± Chapter 862 During the love period, as well as the crush period, there is no hiding the eyes that like a person. Vivian found the ¡®catnip¡¯ when she walked in with Morris. Sophie bit her lip, looked at Vivian and smiled blushingly, ¡°Vivian sister ¡­¡± ¡°Freedom of love, I do not interfere.¡± Because Dixon in, some words Vivian is not good too much to say. ¡°I ¡­ want to say that I¡¯m not trying to hide it from you. Dixon brother and I are trying to get along and if it doesn¡¯t work out ¡­¡± She was exining, Dixon directly interrupted her, ¡°There is no inappropriate, so to speak.¡± ¡°Vivian, Sophie has been here in the Hidden Tribe for two days, it¡¯s quite boring to stay in the room all the time, you take her down for a spin.¡± Morris suggested. He wanted to detach Sophie and talk to Dixon about something important, and Vivian naturally cooperated. Pulling Sophie¡¯s hand, ¡°Come on, take you for a stroll.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, good. I¡¯m feeling bored these days.¡± Sophie smiled frankly, got up and followed Vivian to leave the suite together.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Walking down the corridor, Vivian then asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly agree to try to spend time with him?¡± ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Sophie did not dare to tell Vivian what had happened, afraid that Vivian would say she was frivolous. After thinking about it, then she said, ¡°He confessed his love to me, and I ¡­ said yes at that time when my brain was hot. However, we agreed to try to get along for a while.¡± ¡°Sophie.¡± Vivian called out, stopped walking, stood in front of Sophie, said with a serious look: ¡°I do not oppose you falling in love with Dixon, but there are some things you must think through yourself. I don¡¯t want to see you get hurt, understand?¡± A person who often hang out in the sex scene, Vivian is not sure if Dixon is good or bad, how can Sophie know? Besides, there was a big gap between the two of them, and there was Larissa in the mix. Things, very uplicated. ¡°Sister Vivian, I know you¡¯re good to me.¡± She slowly hung her head, hands clenched uneasily together, hesitated for a long time, looked around, saw no one, then said, ¡°Actually, actually ¡­¡± ¡°Come to my room to talk about it.¡± Aware that Sophie was going to say something private, Vivian took her hand and went upstairs. When she entered the room and sat at the table in front of the window, Vivian boiled a pot of water and then sat across from her, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story. It¡¯s ¡­ that he stayed in my apartment for a few daysst year to avoid Larissa, and then ¡­¡± Sophie was like a child who had made a mistake, and would nce at Vivian¡¯s face every now and then as she spoke, trembling. ¡°Then Larissa misunderstood us and hit me. At that time, he stayed in because he verbally promised to give me 100, 000 to do him a favor. I just didn¡¯t expect itter ¡­¡± She told Vivian everything that had happened with Dixon, everything in detail, including being given a hard time at Vinca E-Sports and meeting Abraham. Vivian patiently listened to Sophie¡¯s words and frowned slightly, ¡°You, there are so many things that you are still hiding from me. But Dixon is right, since Abraham is Larissa¡¯s brother, it¡¯s natural for him to be suspicious when he approaches you.¡± She frowned in deep thought and analyzed the situation, ¡°As far as I know, Dixon rarely gets so attached to a woman. He is indeed overly concerned about you. It would be good for you ¡­ to try to get along.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sophie¡¯s eyes lit up and a touch of excitement colored her face. I had thought Vivian would reprimand her, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be supportive. ¡°I support you because I can see that you like him. However, you should know that there is a big difference in your status, and the future will not be smooth.¡± Chapter 863 Vivian said bitterly, ¡°Once you enter a luxurious family, it is as deep as the sea. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Sophie¡¯s face was full of sad clouds, ¡°That¡¯s why I want to give it a try.¡± ¡°Okay. Since you like it, go ahead and give it a try. Even if you fail in the end, do not regret. Because, if you have been afraid to try, that is the thing to regret for life.¡± If you try hard and pay for it, even if you fail in the end, you won¡¯t regret it for life because you didn¡¯t try. ¡°Thank you Vivian sister.¡± Sophie smiled sweetly and was in a good mood. And at the same time, downstairs. Morris nced at Dixon with cold eyes, ¡°Seriously this time?¡± Dixon took his chopsticks and continued eating his breakfast, chewing the food in his mouth while nodding his head, ¡°Should?¡± ¡°Leaving aside Sophie¡¯s rtionship with Vivian, Sophie alone, she¡¯s a simple girl. You¡¯d better be a little measured in what you do.¡± Sophie and Vivian a year or two, the two are particrly close, like sisters, and Sophie also helped Morris a lot. For this reason, he also gave Sophie a car. Because Vivian, Morris and Sophie contact is also quite a lot, to that frank little girl is quite like. Perhaps, it is love and love. He and Dixon are brothers, naturally understand Dixon¡¯s nature. Morris added, ¡°Sophie is different from other women. If you bully her, Vivian will not let me go or you!¡± There is no doubt about this. ¡°What, I¡¯m such a scum in your eyes?¡± Dixon put down his chopsticks with some displeasure on his face. Morris did not even look at him, lifted his hand to the teapot and poured himself a cup of tea, ¡°What happened after Larissa abandoned you, you know better than I do. My words, to the point.¡± He took a sip from his tea and changed the subject, ¡°I came over today to talk to you about the Hidden n Hunting Extravaganza. ¡­ Half an hourter, Morris and Vivian left One Piece Residence in one go and drove to Anthony¡¯s residence. After he came to the Hidden Tribe, because of his special status, Deborah Baron directly arranged a residence with an excellent location for him. Because of Anthony¡¯s injury, there were many peopleing over today. When the two arrived at the destination, there were already many cars parked in the parking lot, and the license te numbers were quite familiar. When they got out of the car and entered the courtyard gate, there were two rows of guards standing at the entrance. When they saw the two of theming, they stopped them directly. ¡°Stand still. Who are you people?¡± The other side asked in cryptic. Vivian was wearing a trantor, but did not speak the localnguage, so she could only look at Morris. Morris introduced himself to the other party and also exined the reason for his visit. ¡°Okay, go in.¡± With a wave of his hand, the guard let the two go in. Just then, a voice suddenly sounded behind them. ¡°Hi, Master?¡± A familiar voice, no need to turn around to know who the other party was. Marilyn was dressed in a long red dress with blue and white crocheted edges on the cuffs and hem, embroidered with flowers. She wore silver jewelry on her head and exquisite makeup, lining her skin with snow, and her exotic face was more enchanting and feminine under the red dress. Sexy and hot sultry beauty, spare Vivian can not help but look twice. ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re here too.¡± Marilyn walked over and stood directly beside Vivian, greeting her cordially. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Vivian smiled. Morris just indifferently swept a nce at Marilyn, and then walked in with Vivian. ¡°Hey, Master, you¡¯re too much. Don¡¯t even look at me? I was waiting at the door for you toe over.¡± Being left out, Marilyn was a little upset.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 864 : Anthony Ruins His Hand She walked around Vivian and went to Morris¡¯s side, reaching out intimately to put her arm around him. As a result, the man directly drew back his arm, ¡°Marilyn young master, self-respect.¡± After saying that, he pulled Vivian and made her stand between him and Marilyn. For Morris¡¯ rejection, Vivian¡¯s face swirled with a heartfelt smile.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± Marilyn¡¯s small face sank, ¡°Does it make you feel good to see me rejected by your husband?¡± She doesn¡¯t like to hide, and will say whatever she has to say to her face. Vivian shrugged, ¡°Probably because I was there. How about I go first and leave you two some privacy?¡± ¡°Gee whiz, this young master doesn¡¯t care for your charity.¡± She raised her hand and smoothly took Vivian¡¯s arm, ¡°Even if I like your man, this young master will snatch him up with my personal charm.¡± ¡°Well, I appreciate young master Marilyn¡¯s confidence.¡± It¡¯s strange to say the least. Facing a love rival, Vivian should have been very repulsed by Marilyn, but she couldn¡¯t hate this kind of quick and straightforward person. She had to admit that Marilyn still had a charismatic personality. ¡°I thank you for that. You just tell your husband not to be as hard on me as he was on Anthony.¡± Marilyn said in one word. Vivian inclined her head to look at Morris beside her, and the couple looked at each other and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s really no hiding anything from you.¡± She said. ¡°That¡¯s. If this young master is going to be that stupid, how can he still be the hidden master in the future?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to be the Hidden Lord, and you¡¯re still so close to me, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll take the opportunity to make a move on you?¡± ¡°If you wanted to do it, you would have done it already, why would you wait until now.¡± Marilyn smiled like a flower, ¡°You think this young master like you couple is why? Just because you two are good looking?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Vivian was curious. Marilyn gave her a nk look, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because you guys still have some charisma.¡± ¡°Heh heh, Marilyn young master praised you.¡± Vivian was amused. The three of them walked through the front yard and were led by the servants to the back yard, where they met Anthony in the back hall. Anthony was still dressed in a silvery gray suit, but his left hand was wrapped in gauze and he had lost the palm of his left hand. He sat in the right seat, looked at the Baron n in the living room, and coldly snorted, ¡°I came to your Hidden n, you promised my safety, now is it time to give me an exnation?¡± Deborah Baron, Martin, Myron, Fraser and all the others were present. Except, of course, Antina and Issac. ¡°Prince Anthony, you said the murderer who killed you is Issac, and we have caught the person for you. What do you want to do with it?¡± Anthony still had the iron brace beside him, hanging from the drape, his face as pale as paper, obviously badly injured, and had only been awake for a short time. ¡°Where¡¯s Issac? Bring her to me ¡­¡± He was halfway through a sentence when he saw Marilyn, Vivian, and ¡®Carl¡¯ walking in from outside. ¡°Prince Anthony, is everything okay?¡± Marilyn let go of Vivian and stepped forward with a gesture of concern, ¡°When I heard you were injured, I rushed over without stopping. I¡¯m so sorry to have frightened you.¡± The two Vivian¡¯s stood aside, not speaking. The injured Anthony only felt a strange shame, listening to Marilyn¡¯s words, just nced at her, his gaze finally fell on Vivian¡¯s body. Sharp eyes, gritted teeth of hatred, but because of some despicable things make him difficult to say. ¡°Where¡¯s Issac? Bring him here, bring him here!!!¡± After being wounded, Anthony bled profusely and fainted from the pain. Chapter 865 : Killing Issac The doctor tried his best to resuscitate him, but couldn¡¯t find the hand that was cut off, so he couldn¡¯t reattach it. Deborah Baron learned the news, the first time toe over to visit Anthony, after he woke up, Anthony said that the person who did it was Issac, Deborah Baron only sent people to immediately take the Issac couple into custody. ¡°Prince rest in peace, you now have a wounded body, rest well before.¡± Deborah Baron calmly said, ¡°People are already on their way, they will be here soon.¡± ¡°Issac ¡­ Issac has always had a good rtionship with you, Prince, howe ¡­ would suddenly hit you so hard?¡± Yoona Lee is confused, then can not help is will heart doubt asked out. Her words fell, Anthony cold eyes looked askance at her, ¡°You shut up, get out! This is no ce for you to talk.¡± This is not the ce to talk. Anthony was so angry that he wanted to p Yoona Lee on the face to relieve his anger. He said, he could not help but re at Vivian viciously. The hostile eyes seemed to want to tear Vivian apart. ¡°Anthony, Yoona Lee is just too worried about you.¡± Fraser did a peacemaker and advised.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The aggrieved Yoona Lee was reprimanded in public, and her face turned blue for a while, clenching her fists tightly, suppressing the anger in her heart. But on second thought, Anthony is usually arrogant and domineering, and now his hands are gone, it is simply retribution. It¡¯s a great pleasure. So some self-congrattion, Yoona Lee feel a lot brighter mood. A few people found chairs, each sit down, Morris is still ¡®Carl¡¯ a dress, then stand behind Vivian, acting as a bodyguard. The living room was quiet for a rare moment. Everyone had their own thoughts, some happy, some pleased, some happy, but the only ones who really felt for Anthony were the ones he had brought into the Hidden Tribe with him. It took almost ten minutes. The crowd looked outside and saw Issac and Antina in handcuffs and shackles being pushed and shoved by the soldiers. ¡°Hidden Lord, the people have been brought here.¡± After the soldier finished speaking, Deborah Baron waved her hand and they turned around and walked away. Issac and Antina both looked calm, Antina, as a girl, did not cry and cry, but calmly swept a nce at the crowd, and her gaze fell on Deborah Baron, ¡°Hidden Lord, why did you capture me with ¡­ Issac? ¡± Shrek is Issac¡¯s name in Country C, but many people are still used to calling him by his real name. Antina could only change her tone and call him ¡®Issac¡¯ as well. ¡°Mud. Issac, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± The moment he saw Issac walk in, Anthony¡¯s internal irritability factor was instantly triggered, he couldn¡¯t hold back his anger and stood up directly, subconsciously trying to use his left hand to pick off the syringe on the back of his right hand, but raised his hand only to find that his palm was gone. He could only raise his right hand, ripped off the syringe on the back of his hand with his teeth, rushed to his bodyguard, took out a pistol from behind his bodyguard and aimed it directly at Issac, ¡°I¡¯ll get you!¡± Suddenly the emotions got out of hand and all the people in the living room tensed up. The sword has no eyes, they are afraid that it will spill over into the fish. Everyone was a little nervous. ¡°Prince calm down a little.¡± ¡°Prince, you calm down first.¡± ¡°The gun is not loaded, you calm down.¡± Anthony¡¯s men went over, took the pistol from Anthony¡¯s hand, and sat him down on a chair, ¡°Your hand is bleeding. Doctor? Doctor?¡± It was a mess over there. The doctor hurried over to stop the bleeding from Anthony¡¯s wound and pressed the back of his right hand to avoid bleeding from the needle hole. Chapter 866 : Stirring Up Trouble Issac was the only one who took it easy, ncing at Vivian and finallynding on Morris¡¯ body, and the two looked at each other. With just one nce, Vivian could feel the anger lingering around Issac¡¯s body. Anthony gradually calmed down, and the living room returned to silence. ¡°Issac, was it you who did the attack on Prince Anthonyst night?¡± Deborah Baron took the posture of a hidden lord and questioned. ¡°My wife and I had been sleeping at the hotelst night.¡± Issac said truthfully.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Antina nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Last night was the happiest night she had ever shared with Issac. Finally exhausted, she drifted off to sleep. In the morning, before dawn, the men came to arrest them. Antina and Issac both look bewildered until they talk about Anthony, then they know what is going on. It was really a disaster from the sky when people are sitting at home. ¡°Antina, you are Issac¡¯s husband. You testify that there is not enough evidence.¡± Deborah Baron adhered to the attitude of fairness and justice. ¡°The hotel has surveince video to prove that we didn¡¯t leave the hotel.¡± Antina added. Marilyn spoke up, ¡°The hotel surveince video is at the front door of the hotel, but with Issac¡¯s skills, he could have easily left the hotel by flying over the wall.¡± Although Marilyn knows that this matter has nothing to do with Issac, but she still intentionally defends Morris. Letting Issac take the me, she thought was the best way to go. ¡°Does young master Marilyn mean that there is no way for me to prove myself?¡± Issac¡¯s eyes were cold as he said one word at a time. ¡°Unless, there is someone else who is willing to testify on your behalf.¡± Marilyn said again. ¡°You guys are strong words!¡± Antina¡¯s eyes turned red with anger, ¡°Issac has no grudge against Anthony, why are you targeting him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± Marilyn leaned backzily in her chair, her body slightly to one side, elbow propped on the armrest, resting her chin, raising her hand with ease. Long, slender jade fingers, bypassing everyone, finallynded on Vivian¡¯s body, ¡°Because ¡­ Prince Anthony is not good for Vivian. Last night at the Attugwa Hotel, Anthonyid hands on her, and it was Issac who arrived in time to beat Prince Anthony and carry Vivian away.¡± Marilyn killed two birds with one stone. One, to bring those shameless things of Anthony to the public; two, also intended to discredit Vivian¡¯s image; three, to provoke the rtionship between Issac and Antina couple. After all, it is a fact that Issac beat up Anthonyst night at the Attugwa Hotel. Listening to Marilyn¡¯s words, Anthony¡¯s face sank, a white burst, a red burst, only think Marilyn is provoking things. Naive, he could not find evidence. The broken teeth can only be swallowed in the stomach. Antina¡¯s eyebrows knitted, her face full of surprise, tilted her head questioning Issac, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Issac stood erect, and did not give the decadent posture of a criminal because he was handcuffed and shackled. He answered with conviction. At that moment, Antina¡¯s heart broke. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Vivian, angry and furious, and more than anything, jealous. What for? Why? Why did Issac willingly do so much for Vivian? ¡°You see, Issac himself admitted it.¡± The fact that you¡¯re married to Issac is a fact, but Issac likes Vivian, and everyone knows that Vivian was set up by the prince and touched Issac¡¯s bottom line, so he did it. There are reasons and evidence, how else do you want to deny it?¡± ¡°Sigh~ Antina, don¡¯t feel too bad, Issac and Vivian have known each other for a long time, and their rtionship is really very good. I think they should just belong to friends, you must not think too much.¡± Chapter 867 : Handing over the evidence Yoona Lee added fuel to the fire, not wanting a fire to get hotter and hotter. Antina sank into the pain, smiling to herself, not really knowing what to say. ¡°Issac, what else do you have to say?¡± Martin, who hadn¡¯t said anything, asked. It was Myron beside him who watched the situation quietly, eating melon seeds and watching the drama quietly, in a good mood. Issac¡¯s intriguing eyes looked at Morris and the corners of his lips pulled out a curve, ¡°Not as skilled as others. Nothing to say.¡± The phrase ¡®not as skilled as others¡¯ floored everyone. ¡°I want to know, when did Anthony get hurt?¡± Just when everyone thought it was a foregone conclusion, Vivian spoke up lightly. Deborah Baron said, ¡°It happened at about 2:30. After the suspect injured the prince, he was surrounded by his bodyguards and fought for close to half an hour. The time was then between 2:30 and 3:00 am.¡± ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± Yoona Lee snorted, ¡°You¡¯re not trying to absolve Issac, are you?¡± Yoona Lee, who had seen the stitches, was desperate to target Vivian at every turn. Vivian didn¡¯t even bother to pay attention to Yoona Lee, but took out his phone and said, ¡°Last night at 2:30 am, I went to the Carita Hotel where Issac was staying and stayed for ten minutes. The time just shed with the time that the hidden master said. Therefore, I can prove that this matter has nothing to do with Issac.¡± As her words fell, all the people in the living room cast strange nces. ¡°You went to find Issac in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Issac just say he was with his wife?¡± ¡°My goodness. Sister, you don¡¯t even care about your reputation for Issac?¡± ¡°Vivian, why did you go to Issac sote?¡± ¡°You guys, what¡¯s your rtionship anyway?¡± ¡­ The crowd was very curious. Bang¨C! Suddenly, Anthony shot up and pointed at Vivian angrily, ¡°Sincerity. Are you trying to exonerate Issac? I¡¯m telling you, today I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± At the end of the sentence, Anthony reached out and grabbed the pistol that was sitting on the table and shot it directly at Issac. Vivian and Issac were standing very close to each other. In the nick of time, Vivian stepped forward and tried to pull Issac away, but was a step toote. Because ¡­ Morris had already crossed her and pushed Issac aside. biu~ A shot rang out, the bullet shot straight out, missed the target, but hit the tree in the yard. Just saw the leaves on an arm-thick tree tremble. ¡°Anthony, stop it!¡± Vivian angrily reprimanded, see Anthony still want to strike, her hand the same thing directly shot out, hit Anthony¡¯s right hand, his wrist suddenly a pain, the gun in his hand directly fell to the ground. The quick, vicious and urate shot, so many people are shocked. Especially the Baron n, several people amazed gaze at Vivian, eyes deeper and deeper. Issac, who had been pushed aside, stood firm, nced at Morris in confusion, and then looked at Vivian, with aplex and heavy heart at this moment. If Vivian¡¯s actionsst night left him heartbroken. Then she has to protect him at this moment even though she has made a move on Anthony, which actually made him a little moved again. ¡°Prince Anthony, what¡¯s your hurry? I told you, I went to Issacst night. i have the video to prove it!¡± She took her phone and yed the video on it.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Here is the surveince video from the hotel, from the time I entered the hotel, and the conversation I had with Issac standing in the corridor, all very clear. All the human and physical evidence can give Issac an alibi. And who are you to say that Issac did this incident?¡± Chapter 868 : Revealing the Old Story Vivian coldly smiled, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you should be retaliated by your enemies and can¡¯t find the real culprit behind the scene, so you use Issac as a scapegoat and want to take revenge for the beating you received from Issac yesterday at the Yatogawa Hotel.¡± The original n with Morris was to announce his identity and thene to Issac¡¯s rescue. But early in the morning Morris contacted the people at the One Piece House and had them investigate the surveince video from the Carita Hotel and found that there was video of not only the ess to the hotel lobby, but also the hallway. The video was just enough to expose her to Issac. In other words, Morris didn¡¯t need to blow her own cover to prove Issac¡¯s innocence. In that case, they didn¡¯t need to do more than that. ¡°How did that happen?¡± ¡°Then who exactly was the one who did it to Prince Anthony yesterday?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡± ¡°In that case, Issac is really innocent.¡± ¡°Who says it isn¡¯t.¡± ¡­This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. A group of people are whispering to each other. Only Yoona Lee clenched her fist and said to Vivian in a strange voice: ¡°Vivian, you know Issac has a wife, but you still go to him in the middle of the night. Women, they should have self-respect.¡± She was trying to provoke Antina¡¯s jealousy towards Vivian. In order to get rid of Vivian by Antina¡¯s hand, she could achieve her long-cherished wish. Vivianzily raised his eyelids, red lips curved up a curve, step, slowly towards Yoona Lee. Her fierce eyes just looked at her and scared her back two steps. ¡°What I said is the truth. Why are you staring at me like that? Why don¡¯t you let people tell the truth?¡± ¡°Fine. What else do you want to say? I¡¯m listening.¡± Vivian asked calmly. Yoona Lee thought Vivian was too scared toy a hand on her in front of everyone, so she condescended, ¡°I¡¯m your sister. I¡¯m telling you this for your own good. Although your ¡®husband¡¯ is dead and it¡¯s normal for you to move on, Issac is a married man and you should keep your distance from him. Otherwise ¡­¡± Halfway through the sentence, Yoona Lee didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Or else what?¡± Vivian cut watery eyes clear and bright, making it almost impossible to see a trace of anger. ¡°Otherwise, where would you leave Antina, and where would you leave Mrs. Cindere? People will gossip about it.¡± ¡°Will they? What will be said?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll ¡­ be saying nasty things, of course. For example, you are a widow seducing a married man, misbehaving, not ¡­ ah!¡± Yoona Lee words have not finished, Vivian raised his hand, pped a fierce p on the face of Yoona Lee. It¡¯s just a p, but she has built up enough strength to p Yoona Lee directly to the ground. The moment she fell, her head hit the ground hard, making a muffled thud. With a scream, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Yoona Lee¡¯s body, only to find that blood wasing out of the corners of her mouth, and even her ears were starting to seep out. The white cheek, because of Vivian¡¯s p, five red finger marks were clearly visible, and the cheek swelled up at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡°Yoona Lee, you want to die, say the word, I can make you whole right now!¡± Vivian¡¯s red lips opened lightly, a horrific killing intent lingered around her body. She had never been so disgusted with a person before. Yoona Lee, really is the only one. ¡°Get out, get the hell out, get out!¡± Anthony couldn¡¯t find the real murderer, and Marilyn revealed the truth, and let people know what he had done to Vivian, only to feel disgraced. Now Vivian is having a big fight with Yoona Lee, and no one cares about his feelings at all. All the anger, humiliation instantly came up, angry he directly raised his hand and overturned the table. Chapter 869 : A face of dislike ¡°Check, check for me. Even if you dig up the ground, you must dig out the person for me, I want to see, who wants to harm this prince!¡± Anthony¡¯s eyes were red with anger, and after dropping a sentence, he turned around and walked away directly. Vivian ignored the knocked out Yoona Lee, turned around, walked up to Issac and Antina, and said to Deborah Baron: ¡°Hidden Lord, this matter, do you have to give them an exnation and an ount?¡± Deborah Baron was the one who captured the people. She swore that Issac was guilty, and this matter, an exnation must be given.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Marilyn plucked out Vivian¡¯s eyes, the look as if to say: please show your face, okay? Your husband is obviously the culprit, and you still have the nerve to ask my mother for ountability. Vivian deliberately ignored Marilyn and turned a blind eye. ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± Deborah Baron stood up and waved towards the soldiers at the door, and one came over and hurriedly uncuffed and unshackled Antina and Issac. After the jingles were removed, they both moved their wrists. Antina eyes unfathomable look at Vivian, finally did not say anything. She did not know what happened, and naturally did not know how Anthony was actually injuredst night, and thought Vivian came forward to rify for them, as a favor. For Vivian, while jealous, she felt that she was too perfect in person, so perfect that every woman envied her. ¡°Mr. Issac, Miss Antina, what happened today was my oversight, and it was indeed my fault. However, I also hope you can be more understanding. After all, it was Prince Anthony who said that the murderer was Issac, and I could only have you arrested. No matter what, as the Hidden Lord, this matter is my fault.¡± She stood in front of the two, bowed slightly, and apologized to them, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry.¡± And then, straightening up, she added, ¡°I will invite the two of you, no, and Miss Vivian, to a banquetter. I will invite you to the pce for a banquet, and I will personally entertain you as a token of my appreciation. As for thepensation, I will have it sent to your ce.¡± At this point, Deborah Baron turned back to Martin and instructed, ¡°Martin, you should immediately clean up your Qing Yuan and let the Issacs stay there. Since they havee to the Hidden n, they are guests, so we can¡¯t treat them lightly.¡± ¡°Yes, mother.¡± Martin jawed slightly. ¡°I, Issac, appreciate the kindness of the Hidden Lord. Thank you.¡± He said a word of thanks and turned to leave. Antina didn¡¯t say anything, only felt aggrieved in her heart, so she followed Issac and left. Vivian, on the other hand, nodded slightly with Deborah Baron, ¡°Hidden master, please. I¡¯ll go first.¡± She nced at Morris, gestured a look towards him, and walked away. The whole time, Myron didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, he finally nced at Yoona Lee with a disgusted look in his eyes. Tsk tsk ¡­ The same sisters, how can the difference be so big? She retracted her gaze and looked at the back of the departing Vivian, her mind recalled her heroic scene just now and grew to admire and appreciate it. No wonder Anthony went down on Vivian, such a woman, who does not like? It¡¯s a pity, it¡¯s a pity. Myron originally had thoughts about Vivian, but now that he knows she is a great fighter, he immediately gave up and did not dare to have other ideas. Fraser nced at Yoona Lee lying on the ground, there was a sense of ¡®rotten to the wall¡¯. He frowned, and bowed slightly to Deborah Baron, ¡°Hidden master, I will leave first. Please send two people to take her to my residence, okay?¡± Since he had asked, Deborah Baron naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. Chapter 870 : Estranged Relationship ¡°Okay, okay. Mr. Fraser is polite.¡± Deborah Baron nodded, giving the illusion of being very affable. ¡°Your Highness the Grand Prince, Young Master Marilyn, Prince Myron, Fraser will take his leave first.¡± He greeted them one by one. ¡°Take care, Mr. Fraser. We¡¯ll catch upter.¡± Martin stepped forward with a gentlemanly gesture and answered. Fraser left, and the two soldiers at the door stepped forward to carry Yoona Lee and followed him. Deborah Baron put her hands behind her back and nced back in the direction of Anthony¡¯s bedroom, her eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Who do you think would dare toy a hand on Anthony?¡± Myron put the melon in his hand on the table, pped his hands, got up and brushed the melon crumbs off his clothes, ¡°What¡¯s there to say, he¡¯s hurt allready hurt, and to spend that brain thinking about it is a waste of my time.¡± He interpreted the dude to the fullest. Then strutted off as the three men watched. Deborah Baron couldn¡¯t hide the disappointment in her eyes. Of the several sons, only Myron was the most indisputable. Martin shook his head, ¡°This is a strange thing to say, could it be rted to Mrs. Cindere?¡± Marilyn¡¯s eyes shed with contempt and she shook her head, ¡°Mother, you are not making it difficult for me? I don¡¯t know who it is either. But it must be Prince Anthony¡¯s enemy, and it is not possible that Vivian sent someone to take revenge on him. But Anthony can not produce evidence, can only be ¡®dumb and dumber, there are bitterness can not say¡¯ cackle.¡± She was thinking about Morris and didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer, so she waved to Deborah Baron and Martin, ¡°Brother, mother, I¡¯ll go first, bye.¡± After that, she left with a bounce. Looking at her back, Deborah Baron shook her head and let out a deep sigh, ¡°s, Martin, look at your sister, she is still immature, how can I rest assured. In the future, you must support your sister well. You know what?¡± Standing behind Deborah Baron, Martin¡¯s handsome face changed from its former calm and elegant appearance to a sharp gaze with an icy chill, but he agreed in a respectful tone, ¡°Mother, I am sorry, this is what Martin should do. It¡¯s our job to share our worries and solve our problems for the Hidden n, isn¡¯t it.¡± Parking lot. Issac said to Antina, ¡°Get in the car and wait for me, I have something to say to Vivian.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Antina knitted her eyebrows, there was a little reluctance in her eyes, but she didn¡¯t show it too obviously. After all, she and Issac¡¯s rtionship had barely be close, and she didn¡¯t want to let Issac treat her coldly again because she ¡®didn¡¯t know any better¡¯. ¡°Okay.¡± She turned around and got into the car, closing the door. In the back, Vivian and Morris both came this way. Until the two of them stopped in front of him, Vivian opened her mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you suffer.¡± This matter, Vivian really feel guilty. Issac is innocent, others do not know, but her heart is as clear as a mirror. ¡°What, you¡¯re too scared to stand up for yourself now?¡± Issac ignored Vivian, but said contemptuously to Morris. ¡°If you would like to think so, I won¡¯t refute it.¡± He was eager to reveal his identity, but Vivian had repeatedly stopped him from being impulsive. Morris had no choice but to obey Vivian¡¯s wishes. ¡°Heh, ridiculous.¡± Issac¡¯s lips curled up in a sarcastic smile, ¡°Vivian, this is the person you¡¯re looking at?¡± Before, he would affectionately call Vivian as ¡®Little Vivian¡¯. After what happened yesterday, their rtionship had changed a lot, and his attitude and tone towards Vivian were much colder. Chapter 871 : Beware of Marilyn young master This feeling makes Vivian frustrated and somewhat helpless. Even though she felt bitterness in her heart, she could not have it both ways in the world. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Vivian exined: ¡°He has always wanted to disclose his identity, but I have always prevented him. Also, you should be careful of Marilyn, she¡¯s, well, not simple.¡± After saying that, Vivian didn¡¯t have much to say, ¡°Take care.¡± She turned her head sideways to Morris and said, ¡°Morris, let¡¯s go.¡± The two of them just walked past him. The scene was clearly in a sh, but Issac felt like a slow motion, a beloved person just getting further and further away from him.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Issac¡¯s heart tears like a sharp pain, so that he hurts almost spasms, can not breathe. When will she see herself in her eyes? Vivian and Morris both got into the car, Morris started the car and slowly left. In the car, Vivian leaned on the passenger side, looking ahead, andmented: ¡°offended Anthony, as long as your identity is revealed, he will know that you did it. In the future, you must be careful to watch out for the ah.¡± She was vaguely worried about Morris¡¯s safety. ¡°Okay, my wife.¡± The man pursed his lips and raised his hand to touch Vivian¡¯s cheek. But just as his hand touched her delicate skin, it was mercilessly pped away by Vivian, ¡°Drive well.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Morris was in a very good mood, with a faint smile between his eyebrows that he couldn¡¯t hide. Seeing that he was in a good mood, Vivian was confused, ¡°What makes you so happy?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just think that the p you gave Yoona Lee was a big hit.¡± In the living room, Yoona Lee had been throwing mud at Vivian and Issac, but Vivian had pped her in the face. Vivian listened to Morris¡¯ words, her willow eyebrows knitted slightly, and then she smiled, ¡°Really?¡± I am afraid that Morris is not happy because she hit Yoona Lee, but because Yoona Lee ndered her and Issac, and her p directly rified the rtionship with Issac. He, for one, was happy because of this. Thinking of this, Vivian¡¯s eyes darkened, looked sideways at Morris, pursed her lips, hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°Morris, yesterday ¡­ was my bad, it was my narrow-mindedness.¡± Morris took her to the first-ss residence, not long after Morris to leave, she thought Morris will find Issac to settle ounts. She didn¡¯t expect it to be to go to Anthony. She instinctively thought that Morris could escape from Anthony and would have a well thought out n before going after Anthony. So Morris suddenly left, Vivian only thought of Issac. Concern is confusing. ¡°Issac has had problems with you, but also favors. I can understand that.¡± He took Vivian¡¯s hand and clutched it in his heart, saying softly, ¡°What you owe him is what I owe him. Because we¡¯re family.¡± Morris has always been clear about his grudges. And Issac¡¯s saving grace to Vivian, he remembered it all. Yesterday, he realized something was wrong after Anthony¡¯s men sent him away, but he couldn¡¯t get out of the way fast enough, so he immediately contacted Dixon to protect Vivian. Who knew that Issac was passing by and saved the day before anyone else. As a husband, Morris med himself for this. ¡°Morris, thank you.¡± Vivian was overwhelmed. ¡°No?¡± He nced at Vivian, pulled over to the side of the road and turned off the engine. Turning sideways, he asked, ¡°A verbal ¡®thank you¡¯ would be too perfunctory.¡± ¡°Huh? Then ¡­ you, how do you want me to ¡®thank¡¯?¡± Vivian was at a loss. Chapter 872 : Giving Up Your Husband ¡°I¡¯m in charge?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± She nodded. ¡°Then ¡­¡± A bad smile colored Morris¡¯ face. Just as he opened his mouth to make a im, the dripping of a sedan horn interrupted him. Then a sedan was seen pulling up next to his car. Morris¡¯ eyes were slightly cold when his interest was interrupted, but he took Vivian¡¯s cheek and kissed her gently on the lips. A sloppy kiss, he released her, lowered the window and looked out the window. ¡°Marilyn young master, something wrong?¡± The shadowy spirit was a real headache. The breeze was light and Marilyn¡¯s red dress was fluttering. She smiled like a flower, ruffled her hair that was whipped up by the wind, and said with her arms around her chest, ¡°Master is not weing me here?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious enough.¡± Morris had absolutely nopassion for beautiful women. The cold attitude directly wrote his dislike for Marilyn on his face. As the honorable young master of the Hidden n, Marilyn had never been treated so coldly. Not only did she not get angry, but she became more and more infatuated with Morris, ¡°What can we do about this. I¡¯m here to look for little fairy Vivian, you can¡¯t refuse me, right?¡± ¡°She is my woman, of course I have the right to decide.¡± His tone was slightly cold. Marilyn didn¡¯t think so and directly pulled open the door of the back car seat, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Vivian to talk about something, let¡¯s go, Master.¡± When she finished, Morris didn¡¯t move. Marilyn rolled her eyes, ¡°Heh. I¡¯ve seen a river tear down a bridge, but I haven¡¯t seen a bridge that¡¯s not finished, so I¡¯m in a hurry to tear it down.¡± The mouth spat, but Marilyn¡¯s face can not see a trace of anger and dissatisfaction, but instead put forward the idea, ¡°your one of a kind residence opened sessfully, do not n to invite me to dinner?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Vivian knew that Marilyn was smart as hell, but he didn¡¯t expect her to even know these things. For a moment, he could not figure out what Marilyn¡¯s heart was really thinking. Not ording to the conventional set of cards, the mind is unfathomable. ¡°Not breaking up with us in front of Anthony should indeed invite you to dinner.¡± Vivian opened his mouth and said. After she finished speaking, Morris immediately started the limousine and headed in the direction of Yixinju. ¡°I can¡¯t see, what is my master actuallying from?¡± Thinking of what they often call the word, ¡°Oh, yes, ¡®wifely¡¯.¡± Somewhat envious of Morris¡¯ doting on Vivian. But his love is limited to Vivian alone, and she can¡¯t get it by racking her brains. ¡°But it¡¯s really enviable.¡± She said, she inclined her head to look at Vivian, ¡°I know your mother has been thinking about the position of the hidden master. How about we make a deal?¡± Vivian seemed to understand her meaning and raised an eyebrow, ¡°It¡¯s not very nice to tantly miss my husband.¡± ¡°I, Marilyn, like to be open and honest, and don¡¯t feel bad about it.¡± She raised her arm around Vivian¡¯s neck, just like a ¡®sister and two good¡¯ intimate posture, ¡°Besides, the hidden master position your mother coveted for many years, you use your husband for a change, how cost-effective na.¡± A few words, a few true and a few false, Vivian is not sure. But taking Morris as a trade item, she was really a little upset. The skin like a gel of delicate cheeks holding a smile, a pair of clear eyes mixed with a few sharp sharpness to look at Marilyn, ¡°Marilyn young master, not to hide you say. In this world, apart from my two children, Morris is the most important to me.¡± She and Morris had not known each other long, but perhaps it was destiny. After they got together, both of them loved each other so much that they were willing to go through fire and water for each other. Love, is to meet the right person at the right time. Chapter 873 : Beautiful Man Scheme ¡°So!¡± Vivian suddenly raised the decibel, ¡°Don¡¯t mention such words in front of me again.¡± She knew that the people of the Hidden tribe were open, so she could not turn her back on Marilyn for talking like that. If it was in China, Marilyn¡¯s words would make people think she was frivolous. ¡°Hahahaha, just kidding, just kidding. Why are you taking it seriously?¡± When she noticed that Vivian was really angry, Marilyn pursed her lips and smiled. Then he changed the topic, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you before, but I found your skills very good at that time. When do you have time, let¡¯s have a sparring session?¡± The first thing you need to do is to know your enemy and know yourself. The only way to know Vivian¡¯s true strength is after a realpetition with her. In future confrontations, only then will there be more chances of winning. ¡°It¡¯s just fancy fists and legs, I can¡¯t afford Marilyn¡¯s praise.¡± Vivian was extraordinarily modest. Half an hourter arrived at One Piece Residence. Morris took Marilyn on a tour of the house, while Dixon and Sophie came out together. Vivian introduced them to both sides and the three of them got acquainted with each other. ¡°You Chinese have a saying that says ¡®people are divided by groups, things gather together¡¯. Sure enough, people who are good-looking have such handsome friends.¡± She praised Dixon without mincing words, and added: ¡°Your girlfriend is also beautiful, dainty little sister, really likeable.¡± When sheplimented her, Sophie¡¯s cheeks flushed and she didn¡¯t say anything. Dixon said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about Marilyn, but today I¡¯m amazed.¡± ¡°Mr. Dixon is really good at talking.¡± Marilyn¡¯s red lips hooked slightly and nced at Morris, ¡°If only my master was like you.¡± Morris held Vivian¡¯s hand and did not even look at Marilyn, but Dixon gave the two a meaningful look and did not speak again. A few people strolled around the first-ss residence, then went to the only small penthouse on the top floor, blowing the breeze, sitting together to sip tea. Marilyn stood by the window, overlooking therge downtown of the Hidden n, the smile on her face gradually narrowing. She propped her hands on the railing and looked out into the distance, preupied.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Morris was able to open One Piece Residence in such a short period of time in the Hidden n, and chose the perfect location in the downtown area. In terms of speed, strength and financial power, they should not be underestimated. To be an enemy of him is the most frightening. Sophie and Vivian followed them out, standing on the balcony, blowing the warm breeze, overlooking the lively and bustling downtown area, which was not a bad enjoyment. In the room, Dixon sat beside Morris, touched his shoulder and whispered in a lowered voice: ¡°Tsk, the second brother is as charming as ever. The young master of the Hidden Tribe has just arrived, and he is favored by the young master of the Hidden Tribe, which is a great beauty, sexy and enchanting, demon but not charming. It¡¯s beautiful.¡± Morris, who was sipping tea, nced at him with cold eyes, ¡°If you like it, you can take it. When the timees, the whole hidden tribe, you have half of the mountain.¡± ¡°Ch, it¡¯s not that the beautiful young master can¡¯t see me.¡± He came up to Morris¡¯s heel, his voice lowered once again, ¡°Since she likes you so much, really don¡¯t you consider using the beauty scheme? To prate into the enemy, in order to solve the problem faster. Look at the big picture, you do this, I think Vivian will be able to ept it.¡± Dixon spread his hands, ¡°Beauty, rivers and mountains, all in the bag. How nice, isn¡¯t it, Second Brother?¡± Half-joking half-serious words, carefully analyzed, is indeed also a kind of scheme. Chapter 874 Meanwhile, on the other side. Yoona Lee was sent to the mansion to rest, and Fraser called a doctor toe and help diagnose her who was unconscious. The final result really shocked him a bit. He knew Vivian didn¡¯t like Yoona Lee, but he never thought she would be so explosive. When he heard the doctor say, ¡°The p was so hard that it directly caused the eardrum to rupture, you still need to take her to the hospital.¡± Fraser¡¯s brows knitted slightly as he looked down at the woman lying on the bed. Her face, and Vivian is the same, but she and Vivian two people¡¯s character is very different, even standing together, just the temperament is the difference between clouds and mud. ¡°I know, you go back first.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Fraser answered. Sitting in the bedroom for a while, I don¡¯t know how many hours passed. Yoona Lee, who was lying on the bed, woke up from hera and moved her facial muscles and winced in pain, ¡°Hiss~~ it hurts ¡­¡± She reached up to cover her face, and just the slightest touch of her facial skin hurt like hell. And the cheek, which felt swollen and bulging like bread. ¡°Awake?¡± Fraser got up and walked over, his eyes coldly looking at Yoona Lee, his cold face unreadable with joy and sadness. Yoona Lee sat up with her hands propped up on the bed, ¡°How long have I been out?¡± Fraser raised his wrist and nced at the time, ¡°A little over two hours.¡± Suddenly, Yoona Lee raised her hand and touched her ear, her eyebrows knitted, ¡°Fraser, my ear, why can¡¯t I hear clearly in my ear?¡± When Fraser was talking to her just now, Yoona Lee was initially worried that her face would be disfigured and was thinking about it, so she didn¡¯t pay attention to it. It was only when Fraser said the second sentence that she realized, as an afterthought, that she couldn¡¯t hear her left ear at all. She turned slightly white with fright and raised her hand to her ear, but no matter how she tapped her ear, she couldn¡¯t hear any sound. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Why can¡¯t I hear anything in my ears? Call a doctor, call a doctor for me quickly?¡± She was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t ept the reality. Fraser stood by calmly and said calmly, ¡°I just called the doctor, he said your left ear is deaf.¡± In fact, Fraser has a selfish heart. No matter before or now, his heart for Vivian has never changed. He admired and liked her. However, because he could not help himself, he could not guard Vivian¡¯s side, but also really could not tolerate Yoona Lee¡¯s repeated recklessness. This time, it is a lesson for her. ¡°No way, how! It¡¯s just a p, how could I be deaf, it¡¯s impossible.¡± She was so frightened that tears swished out of her eyes and excitedly lifted the bedding and ran outside. But Fraser sped her arm tightly, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°Let go, let go, you let go!¡± Yoona Lee shook her hand, but Fraser¡¯s grip was too tight and she couldn¡¯t break free. She growled hysterically, ¡°Let go of my hand, I want to go to the doctor. I can¡¯t be deaf, I can¡¯t!¡± To be deaf is to be half disabled. Yoona Lee could not ept her physical handicap. Especially with one side of her ear deaf, she couldn¡¯t hear sounds clearly, and even had some tinnitus in her left ear. The feeling was as if someone was covering her ears tightly, vaguely buzzing and extremely ufortable. ¡°If you go to the hospital now, it¡¯s the same as telling the outside world that you¡¯ve gone deaf. If it is known, what value do you think you have left to say?¡± Fraser was very calm, ¡°The Hidden n will not ept a Hidden Lord with a disability. If you can¡¯tpete for the position of Hidden Lord, you¡¯re an outcast!¡± Chapter 875 : Yoona Lee is deaf Yoona Lee¡¯s face was swollen and even talking would tug at his cheeks and hurt like hell. Butpared to deafness and cheek pain, what does she care about the pain in her face? But no matter where the pain was, it was not as painful as Fraser¡¯s words. The coldness of the ice cer knocked her into the bottomless abyss, and her body shuddered as she felt the coldnessing on. Yoona Lee¡¯s hand tightly pulling Fraser¡¯s hand gradually loosened, and her whole body fell helplessly to the ground. The skin of her cheeks trembled due to inertia, which caused pain to her swollen face, but she did not notice the pain. With her eyes staring nkly ahead, Yoona Lee raised her hand to touch her ear in disbelief, never able to ept the fact that she was deaf. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be. I can¡¯t, can¡¯t be deaf, no ¡­¡± Once she was the brightest shining star of L City, but now she is in such a situation, she suddenly does not know what to do. When she thought of the person who started it all, Yoona Lee¡¯sx gaze gradually focused, the fingers over her ears bowed, and then clenched into fists, gritting her teeth and saying, ¡°Vivian! She murmured word by word, each word almost exhausted all the strength as if, the voice can not stop trembling. Fraser looked at her painful expression, not the least bit sympathetic. Instead, he sarcastically said, ¡°You know you can¡¯t do it, but you¡¯re to me.¡± He turned around, walked to a side chair and sat down, crossed his legs, his gaze was stern, ¡°Beforeing to the Hidden Tribe I told you a thousand times not to provoke Vivian, you don¡¯t understand me?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Because of her deafness, Yoona Lee didn¡¯t feel very clear when she heard him speak, and her left ear waspletely inaudible, as if she had cotton stuffed into her ears, making her a bit frantic. She angrily wanted to refute Fraser¡¯s words, but didn¡¯t know what to say. After a long time, Fraser said: ¡°Do what you have to do and stay away from her. Otherwise, even the king of heaven can¡¯t save you.¡± Thest time Vivian tried to kill Yoona Lee at the bonfire feast in the pce, he helped her out. Fraser would never have been willing to save this foolish woman if she hadn¡¯t still been of use. ¡°You¡¯re on your own.¡± Fraser said, turning around and leaving the bedroom. When he reached the door to the living room, he told the guard at the door, ¡°Keep an eye on her and don¡¯t let her out.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Fraser.¡± The guard gave a slight jaw and immediately waved to a man standing by to keep watch at the door. After leaving the residence, Fraser drove away, wanting to visit Anthony and discuss the response with him. The car shuttled through the street, the car was slow, he could not stop looking at the stores on both sides of the road. Suddenly, several figures came into view. Not far from the entrance of a store, Vivian waved with a woman in red, while a man stood beside Vivian. He had his hands in the pockets of his baggy cks, and he stood erect, with an impressive air. Fraser held up the frame of his gold-rimmed sses and fixed his eyes on the man who was not ¡­ ¡°Carl? No, no!¡± Thest bonfire feast outside the royal pce suddenly came to mind, he fought with ¡®Carl¡¯ a scene.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The opponent was able to defend easily by only defending and not attacking. At that time, he felt that this person was amazingly skilled, but didn¡¯t think much of it. But this angle to look over, the man called ¡®Carl¡¯, where there is the usual hunched over look? In addition to a darkplexion, ordinary appearance, face more than a mole, body shape temperament are exactly the same as Morris. Chapter 876 : Top Secret Fraser parked his car beside the road, gazed into the distance and saw Marilyn in a red dress get into a car and leave. Vivian turned around and faced ¡®Carl¡¯, who raised his hand to brush the hair on Vivian¡¯s cheek, in an ambiguous position. If Fraser was still suspicious, now he is almost certain that the other party is Morris! ¡°He, in fact, is not dead!¡± The sudden truth shocked Fraser for a long time. He realized afterwards, no wonder Anthony was injured, the person behind the curtain could not find it. It turns out that the real killer is Morris. Last night Anthony met with Vivian and drugged her, Issac arrived in time to save Vivian.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Morris learned of this and went to Anthony to settle the score, and broke one of his hands. So exined, everything makes sense. Fraser hands clutching the steering wheel, is thinking about Morris¡¯s plot, then saw not far from the store door, Morris looked towards him. His mouth moved, as if he was saying something to Vivian, and then Vivian also looked back. Both eyes were fixed straight on him, but after only one nce, they withdrew their gaze, took each other¡¯s hands and entered the store. Fraser¡¯s pupils widened slightly, somewhat incredulously. If Morris was in disguise, then why were they so tantly obvious when they saw him? Fraser looked back around to make sure there were no acquaintances, only him, and understood that they didn¡¯t give a damn about him! So they didn¡¯t even want to disguise it. In the first ss residence. Morris took Vivian¡¯s hand upstairs, Vivian was a little worried, ¡°Fraser saw it, he would have told Anthony right away.¡± After all, they are the ones who go all the way. ¡°Sooner orter, they will know, but sooner orter.¡± The man¡¯s fingers rubbed the back of her hand, seemingly in love with it for a few moments. As he walked up the stairs, he said, ¡°The hardest person to deal with is Marilyn.¡± ¡°Yeah, I have a headache too.¡± Vivian sighed, ¡°The Hunting Extravaganza ising up soon, and I always think Houghton and Cindere Sabastian will make a big move. They won¡¯t give up Yoona Lee easily.¡± Vivian hit the nail on the head. At this moment, at Cindere Sabastian¡¯s home, several important people came. Houghton looked at them, took a puff of his cigarette, and said in a serious tone, ¡°I just got the news that Yoona Lee is under house arrest by Fraser.¡± ¡°Yeah. This hunting festival is only a few days away, we must get Yoona Lee out in a hurry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure. If we don¡¯t get her out, do we really want our young master to go to the hunting festival?¡± ¡°Deborah Baron has carefullyid out a n to lure the king into a trap. The young master cannot go.¡± ¡°Yes. ¡°Yes. Donald Sabastian, what do you think?¡± ¡­ A few of the men spoke as you and I spoke. Houghton barred his cigarette silently, for a long time before he slowly spoke, ¡°At the beginning to create Yoona Lee, is for today. So, everything naturally went ording to the original n.¡± Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. ¡°Lady Cindere, please let me go, we are here, everything is already taken care of.¡± One person nodded, then said, ¡°Three dayster is the hunting festival, at thetest tomorrow night to save Yoona Lee. otherwise, there is no way to advance the n.¡± ¡°We will take care of this matter. But old Mr. Donald, I¡¯ll leave it to you to rescue the person, and only you and Aidan can do the rest.¡± Chapter 877 The next day, night. Yoona Lee, who was under house arrest, was resting on her bed, and her tearful eyes were gradually filled with hatred as she looked at the medicine ced on the bedside. Her white hands were clenched together, and her body trembled with anger, ¡°Vivian! All of her misfortunes are because of Vivian, Vivian does not die, she can not eliminate the hatred in her heart.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. That night, shey in bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep. In her mind, she was thinking about how to get rid of Vivian and what would be the fastest and most effective way to achieve her goal. But when she thought about it, she suddenly smelled a faint fragrance, and then her mind drifted off and she fell into a deep sleep. After passing out, Yoona Lee did not know what had happened. I don¡¯t know how much time has passed, when she woke up from sleep and opened her eyes, the eyes were Houghton and Aidan Sabastian. ¡°You guys ¡­ why are you here?¡± She was a bit rmed and struggled to get up from the bed, but when she moved, she realized that her limbs were tied to death and she couldn¡¯t struggle. Yoona Lee was frightened and subconsciously scanned the surroundings and found herself in arge ¡­ underground pce. Even if the surrounding lights are on, she can not see the surrounding walls, can only see a few pirs erected on the ground, supporting the dome. Even the surrounding lights are very retro bronze people, bronze figures like holding a stick, the top of the stick is the pcemp. Mostly abination of retro and modern, which in turn gives the underground pce a little more mystery. But it is this mystery that makes Yoona Lee feel more and more insecure. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you guys, why are you kidnapping me?¡± Yoona Lee spoke to Houghton, but Houghton just swept him a cold nce and continued to look at the altar on the table with Aidan Sabastian,municating in some cryptguage that she did not understand. Before, because she was wearing a trantor, she could understand what people were saying, but now that the trantor was not with her, she could not understand anything. That feeling, so bad, so helpless that it drove her crazy. ¡°Houghton, you better let me go, or that person will not let you go!¡± Yoona Lee struggled like a madman, but it was all a useless struggle, ¡°And Phu Yen Lee, Yorlien Green, they won¡¯t spare you.¡± At the mention of Phu Yen Lee and his wife, Houghton stopped talking and looked back at Yoona Lee, his cloudy eyes glowing with coldness, ¡°Really. Then let theme to me, and save me the trouble of finding them.¡± The Phu Yen Lee couple at least called him ¡®teacher¡¯, but now Yoona Lee has turned them against each other. Houghton is disgusted with Yoona Lee to the bone, but does not bother to pay attention to her just. ¡°You ¡­ even if you are not afraid of them, are you not afraid of Wilson?¡± Yoona Lee spilled the beans on the mysterious person hiding behind her. She actually can¡¯t be sure of ¡®Wilson¡¯s¡¯ real identity, just once by chance heard Fraser and Issac¡¯s conversation, heard them say ¡®Wilson¡¯, at that time felt that this person is very uplicated. Later asked Fraser about ¡®Wilson¡¯, but Fraser never mentioned it. Yoona Lee guessed that the person should be the maniptor, but was not 100% sure. At the critical moment, she could only bring out ¡®Wilson¡¯ to deter Houghton, hoping it would work. ¡°Old man I¡¯ve been waiting for Wilson for a long time too.¡± Houghton snorted coldly, not fearing Dawson, but instead his face was filled with contempt. At that moment, the heavy door was pushed open with a sound as if it was a dusty gear for years. Yoona Lee can not move his limbs, can only raise his head to look at the door, then see five or six wearing ck blue-trimmed clothes, wrapped in a ck turban of the hidden race came in. Chapter 878 : Don’t be afraid, I’m here Several people were dark-skinned, nearly fifty years old, and had an athletic pace, all of whom were by andrge overly skilled. ¡°Who are you guys? What the hell do you want with me?¡± A sense of fear of the unknown haunted Yoona Lee, tormenting her, but she could not understand what they were saying, and her eyes were red with anxiety. She felt helpless again and again, but all that helplessness was ¡®given¡¯ by Vivian, making Yoona Lee hate Vivian more and more to her bones. A few people talked for a while, and Houghton gave a look to Aidan Sabastian. Aidan Sabastian jowls slightly, puts on his gloves, washes his hands, picks up a needle from the tray on the table and walks to Yoona Lee. Yoona Lee¡¯s eyes widened, his face turned white with fear, and he couldn¡¯t stop struggling frantically, ¡°Don¡¯te over, don¡¯te over, what the hell do you want? You can¡¯t kill me, you can¡¯t, you can¡¯t ¡­ ah!!!¡± The unceasing hissing, the words did not fall, Aidan Sabastian hands of the injection directly into the side of her neck. Aidan Sabastian said impatiently, ¡°What are you yelling about? If you really want to kill you, why do you need to take so much effort.¡± ¡°Then what exactly do you want ¡­ to do ¡­?¡± As the injection was injected into the body, Yoona Lee¡¯s voice of speech became weaker and weaker, and then the pupils gradually closed and fell into boundless darkness. ¡­ Yishan Court. Vivian couldn¡¯t sleep and was lying in bed reading a book. At that moment, the window was pushed open and Morris leapt in from outside and closed the window. She closed the book, sat up, and asked, ¡°Where have you been?¡± It was now two in the morning, and Morris was dressed in a night suit, so naturally she had gone out on an errand. ¡°Yoona Lee was taken away by Houghton and the others.¡± Morris said to Vivian while taking off his nightclothes, ¡°Aidan Sabastian followed along. I¡¯m sure that the n is already being executed.¡± Vivian was not surprised by this. She slightly wrinkled her willow eyebrows and sighed softly, ¡°Yoona Lee is a pawn, of course Houghton will not give up on her. After all, there is still some value. I¡¯m just worried about ¡­¡± Words to this, Vivian words a meal, did not speak again to go. Morris will be the night clothes folded up, the body is still a suit worn during the day. Slowly walk to Vivian, sit down, take her hand, softly said: ¡°With me to protect you, the same thing, will never happen to you.¡± He knew what Vivian was worried about. Houghton and the others would seal Yoona Lee¡¯s memory with the secret technique of the Hidden Tribe, and they would do the same to Vivian¡¯s body. If that day really happened, the consequences would be unthinkable. Vivian held Morris¡¯s hand uneasily, looking at the wound on his palm, her fingers caressing the skin next to the wound, ¡°Morris, you¡¯ve done enough for me. If something bad happens to us one day, you must keep yourself alive. You must remember that our child is still waiting for us in L City.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Speaking of this, she smiled to herself, ¡°Perhaps, our children have alreadye to the Hidden n.¡± Two children staying in L City would not have been safe. Especially with Anthony, Baron¡¯s n, and Sabastian¡¯s n, the three ways coveted, it was extremely dangerous. ¡°Silly girl, what are you thinking about. All things are in my hands, no matter the child or you, nothing will happen to you.¡± He took Vivian¡¯s hand, wrapped his arms around her and leaned into her, gently patting her back and soothing her. ¡°You¡¯re not a god, you can¡¯t do everything. I¡¯m just saying in case, in case that day doese, only one of the two of us can survive, it is imperative that you leave.¡± Chapter 879 : Lightly Beaten Vivian had already made the worst of it and didn¡¯t want Morris to die for her. ¡°Can¡¯t you think of the good? What, you don¡¯t believe in my strength?¡± The man pinched her snow-winning skin and flirted. ¡°I believe you, but ¡­ there are people outside of people. We still don¡¯t know how Houghton and the others sealed Yoona Lee¡¯s memory until now, we can only wait until the day of the Hunting Extravaganza and meet Yoona Lee to know the true strength of the Hidden Tribe¡¯s secret arts.¡± Vivian is worried, ¡°Morris, I want to go back to L City. I miss my parents, I miss our children, and I miss Night apartment.¡± Only in L City was her real home. All of her family members were in L City, but being forced toe to the Hidden Tribe, Vivian was tired of worrying about every day. ¡°Then get some rest. Only a month at most, we can leave the Hidden Tribe, you can think of it as a trip. Because, we always have to go back.¡± He sped his hands on Vivian¡¯s shoulders and leaned down to look at her before dropping a kiss on her lips, ¡°Vivian, I miss you.¡± The shallow kiss seemed to have a powerful magic, making Vivian gradually forget her worries and sink under his sizzling heat. Hysterical madness, the realm of lingering forgetfulness. No matter what, the two have an extremelymitted attitude, even if it is to do a love, but also will be fullymitted. Perhaps, this is the attitude towards love. ¡­ The next day. Vivian woke up early and Morris did not leave, but stayed with her until dawn. This was the first time she had seen Vivian stay in her room until dawn since she came to the Hidden Tribe. When she opened her sleepy eyes, she saw Morris¡¯ handsome face, the face she had been thinking about. ¡°When did you take off your makeup? You¡¯re not afraid they¡¯lle back and find out?¡± Vivian¡¯s mouth was telling him to go, but her hands were wrapped around his sturdy waist and she greedily ced a soft kiss on his lips. The man propped his elbows on the pillow, resting his head, quietly looking at the woman in his arms, feeling the beautiful morning, feeling the life after their marriage. The woman woke up and offered a kiss. Morris¡¯s handsome face was tinged with a light smile, and his dark eyes gradually rose to a hot me. He wrapped his lean arms around her waist, bullying her up and kissing her lips back, his teeth gently nibbling on her red lips, ¡°Don¡¯t you know you can¡¯t get hot in the morning.¡± She was already restrained, but couldn¡¯t resist her initiative. Vivian¡¯s sanity returned and she braced her hands on his chest, shaking her head, ¡°Don¡¯t. Houghton and the others are already up, it¡¯s not good to find outter.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? The legal couple, sex and sneaking around?¡± Morris became more and more reckless now that his identity was out in the open. Vivian couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry. The first thing you can do is to look out the window, listen to the cuckoo¡¯s cry, and watch the morning sun shine on the earth, and a big tree outside is covered with red haze. What a beautiful morning, quite an illusion of the quiet of the years. p¨C! A sudden pnded on the buttocks, Vivian ¡®hissed¡¯ in pain and frowned tightly, ¡°What are you hitting me for?¡± ¡°To punish you! With me, actually still distracted, not hit you hit who!¡± See, really wanton. He hit her, and he was justified in doing so. Vivian was so angry that she raised her hand and pped him too. But Morris didn¡¯t give her a chance, instead he raised his hand and grabbed her wrist, holding it down on the bed, and smiled gangly, ¡°Is Vivian provoking me?¡± ¡°Who asked you to hit me.¡± ¡°It seems that the beating was too light, so I have to ¡®punish¡¯ you in a different way to make you remember.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 880 : Yoona Lee disappears ¡°Hello? Don¡¯t be ridiculous, Morris. It¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s time for dinner in less than an hour.¡± ¡°Listen to me Vivian, one hour is not enough for you. So, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s not good enough.¡± ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I meant, you ¡­ well ¡­¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Morris didn¡¯t give her a chance to finish her sentence and sealed it with a kiss. An hourter, there was a knock on the door outside. Knock-knock- ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time to get up for dinner.¡± The person who came upstairs to call her to eat was the maid of the house, but the person who cooked the meal had changed to a new chef. Vivian¡¯s face flushed and she raised her hand to her lips in a gesture of ¡®silence¡¯, signaling Morris not to move. The man was naturally very cooperative. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll be right down.¡± Vivian pulled back a voice. There was no sound outside, the maids had left to go downstairs. Vivian begged, ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡± ¡°No rush.¡± ¡°Houghton and Aidan are here, and if we don¡¯t go down, they¡¯ll know what we¡¯re doing. Won¡¯t it be awkward?¡± ¡°Put away your worries. They¡¯re not going to make it back this morning.¡± ¡°Noting back? What¡¯s going on?¡± Vivian said, worried. When the question was asked, Morris¡¯ cold face appeared faintly angry, his eyelids dropping slightly, ¡°Vivian, you want to die in bed, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Huh? No, I just ¡­ eh, hey ¡­ Morris, no, husband, you do not too ¡­¡± And so it was, another hour passed. Morris only spared her. The two washed up and walked out of the room one after another, but Morris went back upstairs, but did not go downstairs, also considered to take into ount Vivian¡¯s face. Vivian walked downstairs with her sore legs and went to dinner. As expected, there was no Houghton or Aidan Sabastian in therge living room, except for the maids and the new cook. And of course, Daisy wasn¡¯t there either. ¡°Emma, where are they, have they all eaten?¡± Vivian sat in the dining room and asked the maid. Emma shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Old Mr. Donald, Young Master Aidan, Miss Daisy, Carl and the others are not here today. But n said they won¡¯t be back today. Said that Mr. Donald told him yesterday.¡± n was the new cook, a young man of modest age. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t ask any more questions and continued to eat, only with an inner anxiety. Equally anxious was Fraser. After a good night¡¯s sleep and a normal meal in the morning, someone from his subordinates came over and told him that Yoona Lee was missing. Fraser was so surprised that he immediately sent someone to look for her and searched the surveince. But the surveince was tampered with yesterday, and nothing was captured. The person just disappeared, just like evaporating into thin air. He sent people out to look for them and immediately left the mansion and went to Anthony¡¯s residence. Yesterday, he identally discovered Morris¡¯ true identity. Fraser had been hesitant to tell Anthony, but after much hesitation, he decided to conceal it. And now that Yoona Lee is missing, Anthony is bound to find him for ountability. Now that Morris¡¯s identity is revealed, he can put all the me on Morris. Fraser did not have time to eat and drove straight to Anthony¡¯s yard after thirty minutes or so. Into the courtyard, looking at the courtyard to strengthen the guards, and the arrangement of people look at the body shape are the top experts. I think Anthony could not find his murderer, his heart is uneasy, only to strengthen the defense. When I went to the living room, I didn¡¯t see Anthony. The maid said he was still in his room hanging water to recuperate. Walking to the bedroom door, he knocked on it, ¡°Anthony, it¡¯s me, Fraser.¡± Chapter 881 ¡°Come in.¡± Anthony¡¯s frail voice came from the room. Fraser pushed open the bedroom door and walked in, seeing Anthony leaning on a high pillow, hanging from a drip, his face haggard and frail, not looking as good as before. Morris really loved Vivian enough to break one of his hands just because Anthony had drugged him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± But just after breakfast, Fraser rushed over, and Anthony didn¡¯t think he was here to check on his condition. Fraser looked serious, ncing up at the doctor sitting in the bedroom, and then at Anthony, with some indication. ¡°Go out, I¡¯ll call you if I need anything.¡± Anthony instructed the doctor. The doctor got up, gave Anthony a slight jowl and turned to leave the bedroom, closing the door behind him.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Anthony inclined his head and looked at Fraser with a wide-eyed gaze, ¡°Go ahead, what happened again.¡± Fraser took a few steps forward and stood by Anthony¡¯s bedside, ncing at his broken hand, his eyebrows furrowed, and asked tentatively, ¡°Did you find the killer?¡± Broken hand, is Anthony¡¯s scales of adversity. He threw out a question, Anthony¡¯s face immediately ugly a few, blue pupils brewing a storm of fury. ¡°What you¡¯re fucking asking is bullshit, if I knew the killer behind the scenes, I would still be here! The furious Anthony dragged a pillow aside and smashed it directly at Fraser. Because of the hanging needle on the back of his hand, he pulled a movement directly to the hanging needle began to bleed back, the needle holes flushed with a slight pain. He raised his right hand and ripped off the syringe on the back of his hand with his mouth. The moment the syringe was ripped off, the needle hole of the hanging needle began to spill crimson blood stains, Anthony inertia raised his left hand to hold down the wound, the result of raising his hand but only by gauze bandage arm. The moment, his face suddenly gloomy, his eyes burst out of the fire, a zing fire burning uncontrobly. ¡°Investigation, give me investigation, must give me to find out the murderer, I want to cut her body in pieces!¡± The voice rose a little, and finally roared. Fraser eyelids slightly drooping, eyes flickering shimmering, ¡°I should know ¡­ who the real killer is.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Anthony¡¯s burning gaze was fixed on Fraser, loaded with hope. I can¡¯t wait to know the real killer immediately and capture him and split his body in five. ¡°Morris!¡± Fraser speaks slowly and loudly. Anthony, who had been full of expectation, heard his answer, and his face became more and more ugly, as if he had been fooled, anger, ¡°What do you mean? I can¡¯t find the murderer, so I¡¯m fooled by a dead man? Do I look that stupid?¡± ¡°Prince, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Fraserforted him and added: ¡°ording to my guess, Morris should not be dead. The funeral held in L City should be a fake.¡± ¡°Fake?¡± Anthony was aroused and sat up from the bed. ¡°You must have noticed the bodyguard named ¡®Carl¡¯ beside Vivian, right?¡± He asked rhetorically. ¡°Like a shadow.¡± ¡°Yes, he follows Vivian like a shadow. The look has changed a lot, but he should be pretending to be someone else.¡± Fraser remembered something and then said, ¡°I wonder if the prince has seen Vivian¡¯s previous appearance? When she was in L City just now, she had been wearing makeup and fooled everyone, including Morris.¡± This thing, Anthony did know. His tightly knitted brows suddenly rxed, ¡°You mean Morris faked her death and then dressed up as another person to blend into the Hidden n and guard Vivian¡¯s side?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Fraser meant exactly that. Chapter 882 : Collusion Anthony reasoned through the events, carefully recalling the meeting with ¡®Carl¡¯ and associating it with the drugging of Vivian at the hotel and the retaliation that night. He was Vivian¡¯s husband and could not tolerate the drugging of himself, so he came in the middle of the night to take revenge. Everything, it makes sense. ¡°No wonder. I said every time I saw ¡®Carl¡¯ always felt somehow familiar, even he looked at me with a murderous intent. No wonder, no wonder.¡± Anthony was furious, his right hand clenched, veins rippling on the back of it. The blood from the needle hole had already solidified, but because of the force of the back of his hand, squeezed out some more blood. But he didn¡¯t care about it at all. ¡°Someone!¡± Anthony shouted outwardly. ¡°Anthony!¡± Fraser immediately interrupted him, ¡°Do not be impulsive. I know you want to kill Morris now, but you don¡¯t have any proof that he was the one who did it to you that day. I think the best time to do that is at the hunting festival.¡± To kill Morris without any charges would only be met with opposition. After all, this is the territory of the Hidden n, and a strong dragon can¡¯t overpower a snake on the ground. Even if Anthony was the son of King C, he had to keep his ce in the Hidden Tribe. ¡°Hunting Festival?¡± Anthony¡¯s slightly narrowed eyes shed with gloom and ruthlessness, and his heart was silently calcting. Noticing that Anthony¡¯s attention had been diverted, Fraser began, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. I came to find you on the way to learn that Yoona Lee disappeared. I suspect it has something to do with Morris.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up with that bitch?¡± Anthony was disgusted with Yoona Lee, but he had some use for her because she had the same skin as Vivian. Another thing was that he believed that Morris was dead and that Yoona Lee was responsible for ¡®killing¡¯ Morris, so Anthony kept her around as a backup pawn. The first time I saw her, she was against Vivian at every turn, and she secretly colluded with Myron and Martin, as if he was an idiot who knew nothing. ¡°The day Vivian pped her deaf, I let her rest in peace, who knows thatst night she disappeared.¡± Here, Fraser paused and nced at Anthony, trying to guess his thoughts through his facial micro-expressions. Seeing that he didn¡¯t think much of it, he continued: ¡°Yoona Lee¡¯s presence posed a great danger to Vivian, so I¡¯m sure she was kidnapped and was in a bad way. But I¡¯ve sent someone out to investigate, but there¡¯s no news. Look, should we send someone to rescue ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her, go get Issac and discuss the hunting extravaganza.¡± Anthony interrupted Fraser¡¯s words, not even thinking about Yoona Lee¡¯s death, bent on revenge. ¡°Issac?¡± Fraser¡¯s face showed embarrassment, ¡°This ¡­¡± I don¡¯t know what to say. Yesterday he threatened to kill Issac, and today he¡¯s soliciting Issac¡¯s cooperation, will he agree? Fraser thinks Anthony is in over his head. ¡°I misunderstood him yesterday, I will naturally apologize to himter. But you should be clear, Issac and Morris have an unbreakable feud, he will definitely cooperate with me.¡± Anthony was confident. Fraser: ¡°¡­¡± eyes flickered slightly, looking at Anthony¡¯s eyes with a little more deep meaning. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call Issac now.¡± After a few seconds of hesitation, he took his phone and dialed Issac¡¯s number. He knew that Issac would definitely cooperate with Anthony.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. After all, Morris had ruined his family and abused him. This revenge, this hatred, only afraid Issac death will not put down. Chapter 883 Yishan garden. Vivian finished his breakfast and went upstairs to study in the study room. Not long after, the study room door opened and Morris walked in. She raised her eyes and nced at the man, she couldn¡¯t help but frown lightly, ¡°You ¡­ Houghton they will be backter, will it be not good for you to be seen by them like this?¡± Last night Morris removed his makeup, Vivian thought he stayed in the room for a long time is in makeup, did not expect to actually real face show people. ¡°Yesterday at the entrance of the First ss Residence, Fraser had already found out my identity, what¡¯s the need to continue hiding it.¡± He changed into a ck suit, short hair groomed greasy, restored the former cold and handsome, astonishingly handsome face, so Vivian some obsession. ¡°Also.¡± He got up and walked around the desk, walked to Morris, raised his hands and took his hands, looked him up and down, ¡°Still you are more handsome and better looking as you are.¡± Aftering to the Hidden Tribe, Morris had been pretending to be ¡®Carl¡¯, and that look made Vivian feel awkward and ufortable. ¡°Is that so.¡± Morris drew his hand back from her soft hand, wrapped his arm around Vivian¡¯s ufortable waist, leaned over, rested his forehead on hers, and gently kissed her on the lips. The sudden tenderness teased Vivian¡¯s cheeks, but suddenly, she thought of something. She pushed Morris away and asked, ¡°Since Fraser already knows who you are, he¡¯s bound to tell Anthony, who must know that he was victimized by you, but why the dy in action?¡± Anthony is a vengeful character, was cut off the hand, deep hatred, how he will remain hidden? ¡°I know ¡­¡± Without waiting for Morris to answer, Vivian spoke out what was in his mind, ¡°The hunting extravaganza. He must have wanted to make a move on you at the hunting extravaganza and do it unnoticed. Even if you kill you tantly, you can still me it on the event itself. Having signed a life and death contract, you can only leave it to fate.¡± Her bright, clear cheeks were shrouded in a cloud of sorrow and worry. The man¡¯s lightly pursed lips raised an arc, ¡°If I were really that weak, I wouldn¡¯t be worthy of being Anthony¡¯s opponent.¡± ¡°But behind him is the entire C country!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to kill Anthony, you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± Morris took her hand, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s take you to study.¡± He changed the subject, not wanting Vivian to worry along. All day long, Vivian studied honestly with Morris upstairs. It was not until six o¡¯clock that afternoon that Houghton, Aidan Sabastian, and Daisy returned to the courtyard, exhausted. Vivian didn¡¯t know the secret art of the Hidden Tribe, how long it takes to seal memories, and didn¡¯t bother to ask. But when she came downstairs with Morris, the three of them, as well as Emma and the new cook, were all surprised when they saw Morris¡¯ face. Houghton and Daisy didn¡¯t say anything about Morris¡¯s tantly obvious face, but Aidan Sabastian skipped a beat and gave him a nk look, ¡°Liar!¡± Scolded, went straight back to the room, not even in the mood to eat dinner. Vivian inclined his head to nce at Morris, and both of them looked at each other with four eyes, neither of them said anything. ¡°Houghton, where did you guys go today?¡± She changed the subject and asked Houghton, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you guys all day.¡± The maid and the cook were curious about Morris¡¯ ¡®changed¡¯ face, but they didn¡¯t dare to ask more questions and honestly went to the kitchen to eat.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The four of them walked to the dining room, and Houghton¡¯s face showed all the fatigue, but still pretended to be rxed and said, ¡°Went to look for Mrs. Cindere.¡± ¡°Yes. Talking to Mrs. Cindere about the hunting extravaganza.¡± Daisy was very cooperative. Chapter 884 – Temple Prayer ¡°Oh, so.¡± A light smile appeared at the corner of Vivian¡¯s lips, ¡°Hunting Extravaganza, what do I need to do?¡± ¡°We will arrange someone to go there with you. But Morris had better be ¡®Carl¡¯ again and apany you to the hunting extravaganza.¡± Houghton said to Morris as he sipped his porridge. ¡°No problem.¡± Morris slightly jaw, back to the old cool and dignified. Then several people chatted about the hunting festival. Meanwhile, One Piece Residence. Dixon and Sophie had been ying games in the room for two days, and were almost suffocating. Dixon asked Morris to arrange a senior make-up artist to help them put on make-up and change into a hidden tribe¡¯s clothes, then they left the residence and went to the busy city to have fun. Because the two did not know the localnguage, they also brought an apanying person with them. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Sophie took Dixon¡¯s hand and walked out of the First ss Residence, looking around and wondering which side was better to go from first. The two of them have established a romantic rtionship, so naturally their rtionship is more intimate. Dixon said softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to take you to the temple for blessing that day? Go, now go just right.¡± Because of their special status, it is inconvenient for the two to go out, and it was postponed until now. ¡°Okay.¡± Sophie nodded and smiled sweetly at a young man apanying her, ¡°Please trouble Brother Kerwin to take us to the nearest temple.¡± The man named Kerwin was white and clean looking, quite a sense of a little white face. He responded, ¡°Let¡¯s drive there.¡± He reached out and pointed to the car parked in the parking lot and walked over. Dixon and Sophie followed closely behind. The man leaned close to Sophie¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°¡®Brother Kerwin¡¯? That¡¯s an intimate name.¡± ¡°What? He¡¯s older than me, so he should call me ¡®Brother Kerwin¡¯.¡± Sophie thought Dixon was really childish. When the two of them got into the car, Dixon seemed to be a little upset with Kerwin and ignored him, but Sophie was chatting with Kerwin all the way. Kerwin speaks the localnguage as well as Mandarin, so there was no barrier to conversation. The two of them were chatting happily, Dixon¡¯s face was as gloomy as ink, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Kerwin, do you have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°Nope, still worried.¡± Kerwin nced at Dixon through the rearview mirror and returned the question. ¡°Wow, Kerwin, you¡¯re so good-looking, howe you don¡¯t have a girlfriend yet?¡± Sophie¡¯s gossip heart was burning. ¡°It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t met the right one.¡± He said.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Dixon raised his arm around Sophie¡¯s waist and dropped a surprise kiss on her cheek, as if dering his sovereignty. Sophie red at him at the sudden intimacy, her face slightly flushed. Especially when she looked up and found Kerwin looking at them through the rearview mirror, her cheeks tinged with scarlet, ¡°Brother Kerwin don¡¯t mind, Brother Dixon he is ¡­¡± ¡°Called Dixon!¡± Dixon corrected. He didn¡¯t want to have the same name as Kerwin. ¡°Huh?¡± Sophie froze and looked at Dixon woodenly, feeling the strong jealousy from his eyes full of sultry. The tolerant little woman nodded instantly, ¡°Oh, Dixon.¡± ¡°Well, one more shout.¡± Dixon was very receptive to the name ¡®Dixon¡¯. ¡°Oops, stop it.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Okay, Dixon, Dixon, Dixon! Okay?¡± Sophie really didn¡¯t realize that Dixon was actually so childish on the inside. Kerwin in the driver¡¯s seatughed brightly, ¡°Hahahaha, you guys are really quite in love.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Dixon nodded his head, with a small pride in his tone. Twenty minutes or soter, a temple was reached. Standing outside the temple, the two looked at the temple¡¯s que, ¡®Good and honest virtue hidden Temple¡¯. Chapter 885 : Luxury The temple¡¯s decoration style was exactly the same, an atmospheric temple with flying eaves and arches, golden zed tiles, red walls, carved beams and painted buildings, quite spectacr. The two walked up the steps hand in hand, with the sound of bells ringing in their ears and the sound of monks chanting sutras could be heard from afar. Entering the temple, they threw in incense money, walked up to the Bodhisattva and bowed down to offer incense. Then Dixon walked up to a monk and looked at Kerwin with helpful eyes, ¡°Ask him what it takes to ask for a peace amulet?¡± He wanted to help Sophie ask for a peace amulet. The little girl is very timid, there is a peace amulet blessing, can strengthen the courage, but also can bless the peace. Kerwin elevator, chatted with the monk for a few minutes, then said to Dixon, ¡°Just add some incense money and kneel before the bodhisattva to ask for peace.¡± Saying that, he added, ¡°The temple¡¯s peace amulets are all enlightened and very spiritual.¡± ¡°Simple.¡± Dixon let go of Sophie¡¯s hand, walked to the offering table, stuffed a lot of money, lit the incense again, knelt on the futon and bowed down and offered incense. The monk came over with an extra bowl of talisman water in his hand, dipped his finger in the water, sprinkled a few drops on Sophie, and handed her a red embroidered peace talisman. ¡°Thank you.¡± Sophie took the peace amulet and bowed towards the monk. Kerwin ryed Sophie¡¯s thanks. ¡°Let me help you put it on.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Dixon looked at the peace amulet in the shape of a silver lock, a modest peace amulet with an embroidered pattern, delicate and pretty, not at all tacky. Then he walked behind Sophie and helped her put it on her neck. Sophie felt what Dixon did for her and was a little touched inside. ¡°Well, wearing the peace amulet, from now on those demons and monsters are around you. You can no longer have to be afraid.¡± Dixon raised his eyebrows andughed. The peace amulet, not to mention whether there is no actual effect, but at the very least, there is a psychological effect. Sophie touched the peace amulet on her neck, smiled and did not say anything. ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± Kerwin suddenlyughed and reminded, ¡°This peace amulet is a scented bag, you open the bag, inside is a piece of jade.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Dixon half-heartedly. Standing in front of Sophie, he primped the pouch, and sure enough, it was really a scented pouch-style pouch. When it was unwrapped, inside was a square piece of white jade with runes carved into its surface. The thumb-sized white jade is engraved with gold-ted runes, the runes are notrge, looking like a decorative pattern, very atmospheric, very nice. The two looked at each other andughed. ¡°Are we both too stupid.¡± Sophie covered her mouth andughed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? It¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of when you¡¯re new here and don¡¯t even understand.¡± Dixon remembered as an afterthought that the Hidden tribe was rich in mineral resources, gold, diamond and jade mines were all very abundant, so the price of jade over here was not high and every household could afford it. It¡¯s no wonder Anthony and the others have always coveted the Hidden Tribe. He looked at the piece of white jade on Sophie¡¯s neck, which could be sold for at least a small hundred thousand at home, but it was actually so cheap here. It is true that there is no harm inparison. The three of them then strolled around the temple, seeing that it was already nine o¡¯clock in the evening, before they reluctantly returned to the first-ss residence. When she entered the room, Sophie closed the door and turned around to be taken into Dixon¡¯s arms and leaned down to kiss her on the lips. ¡°Well ¡­ Dixon, what are you doing?¡± Sophie asked. ¡°You dead girl, can you stay away from Kerwin in the future?¡± Chapter 886 : Compulsion He punitively bit her on the lips, and Sophie winced backwards in pain. ¡°Brother Kerwin and I are just friends. These few days in the first-ss residence, Kerwin brother is very good to me.¡± Sophie exined. ¡°Exin!¡± Dixon directly pushed her against the door and gagged her, saving her from having to listen to her exnation. The two of them kissed and forgot about each other, and were feeling hot and unbearable when suddenly ¡­ Knock knock knock ¨C There was a knock on the living room door. The two people who were enjoying the hot kiss with their eyes closed opened their eyes at the same time and looked at each other. Sophie¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she pushed Dixon away and raised her hand to wipe her red lips, ¡°Who, who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Outside was Vivian¡¯s voice. At once, Sophie¡¯s cheeks burst into red, as red as a ripe little rice shrimp. She red at Dixon with an angry look before she straightened her clothes and opened the door, ¡°Sister Vivian, Mr. Morris. you ¡­ Howe you¡¯ve changed back to your old self?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Morris responded, without exnation. Instead, Vivian looked at Sophie¡¯s scarlet cheeks and her red and swollen lips from the kiss, ¡°Morris, I told you not toe now. See, it¡¯s bad for them.¡± Vivian immediately dumped the pot on Morris. In the face of her teasing, Sophie immediately reached out and covered her cheeks, ¡°Oh, Vivian, don¡¯t make fun of me.¡± Dixon on the side had already walked to the table and sat down, followed by saying, ¡°Vivian, if you say two more words, Sophie would hate to make a hole in the ground.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, okay, no more talk, no more talk.¡± Vivian wrapped his arms around Sophie¡¯s neck, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ve all been there.¡± As the two talked, Morris had moved over towards Dixon and sat down. It was then that Vivian lowered his voice and handed her something, ¡°Here, this medicine, you might need it.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Sophie asked in a small voice. ¡°Of course it¡¯s for birth control.¡± She lowered her voice, ¡°Once for half a month, it¡¯s not harmful to the body. You don¡¯t have to use it if you don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Wow, Sister Vivian, you are too good.¡± Sophie hugged Vivian and was moved. ¡°What are you two sisters talking about?¡± Dixon took a sip of water and raised his eyes to look over. Sophie stuffed her things into her pocket and hummed proudly, ¡°Secret, not telling you.¡± She took Vivian¡¯s hand again, ¡°Come on, Sister Vivian, let¡¯s go to my room, I want to talk to you.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Vivian knew that Morris and Dixon had something to say, so she went next door with Sophie. The only two people left in the living room were Morris, who looked grave, ¡°Anthony already knows who I am. The day of the hunting festival will definitely be on me and Vivian. So you need to attend with us that day.¡± Dixon is a doctor, it is safest to have him along. ¡°No problem. But, can I go in?¡± Dixon was a little worried. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange everything.¡± After Morris finished, he frowned, thought for a moment, and asked, ¡°Remember the underground pce of The Cheal family¡¯s old housest year?¡± ¡°I remember. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°That time Vivian body into the colorless and odorless unknown object, at that time she had a splitting headache, but after that there is no longer any reaction. I haven¡¯t found out what it was until now, and I¡¯m very upset.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Originally, I thought I could investigate this matter aftering to the Hidden Tribe, but I found nothing so far. He said, he added: ¡°However, I am more suspicious of thepulsions of the Hidden Tribe. But there are very few people from the Hidden n who have seen the parasite, so it is hard to be sure.¡± Chapter 887 ¡°It seems that things are more frightening than we thought.¡± Dixon sensed the seriousness of the matter and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried, ¡°This matter, does Vivian know about it?¡± Even though Morris kept asking him to change his name to ¡®sister-inw¡¯, Dixon was used to calling Vivian that, and it would be difficult to change it for a while. Morris did not force it. He shook his head, his gaze deepening, ¡°I dare not let her know.¡± ¡°Then continue the investigation, and then tell her when everything is clear.¡± Dixon suggested. Morris thought the same thing. The two sat together and talked for a while more about the ns for the hunting extravaganza, before Vivian left with Morris. ¡­ The hunting festival. Although the hunting festival is twice a year, but this hunting festival just in time for the once in a decade festival, and a monthter is the important day of the new Hidden Lord¡¯s session, so this year¡¯s hunting festival is extra grand.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Morris had reapplied his make-up as Houghton had intended, and the almost disguised make-up perfectly concealed his true face. Houghton had someone prepare the special dresses for the hunting festival, so Morris and Vivian could change into them. When the two of them had finished packing, they went downstairs and sat at the table to eat. The atmosphere at the table was strained, with heads bowed. It wasn¡¯t until after the meal was finished that Houghton looked at the two of them, ¡°You twoe with me, I want to talk to you.¡± The two followed Houghton and went to the small study next to Houghton¡¯s bedroom on the first floor. In the study, Houghton took out a pair of miniature trantors, ¡°Vivian, you¡¯ve only been studying Cryptic for a month since you came to Cryptic, this trantor can be of use to you.¡± Vivian looked at the miniature trantor, nced sideways at Morris, and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°And this.¡± Houghton put a watch on the table, pointed to the watch and said, ¡°On the surface looks like a watch, but in fact, hidden inside the mystery. When you are in danger, press the button on the side with both hands, which can shoot out poison needles. Only six poison needles, is for you to save your life.¡± Seldom see Houghton such a serious look, Vivian can not help but feel a little emotional. ¡°Well, good.¡± She picked up the golden watch, the dial was a blue star design, looked like an extremely ordinary watch, did not expect it to be a concealed weapon. ¡°Morris, this watch is for you, it¡¯s all the same design style. You both wear it, do not use it until it is absolutely necessary.¡± Houghton instructed in a serious tone, ¡°Now put it on.¡± He looked at the two men sternly, until he saw the moment they picked up the watch and put it on their wrists, Houghton¡¯s eyes tinged with a touch of cunning. ¡°And these two boxes of pills.¡± Houghton put the round t medicine box as big as his thumbnail on the table, ¡°Here is the secret medicine made with the secret recipe of the hidden tribe, eat a grain when you are seriously injured, you can save your lives. There are only five capsules in each box.¡± Saying that, he leaned down, ced two boxes of medicine in front of the two, and repeatedly admonished, ¡°Life-saving medicine. Must must not lose them.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master Houghton.¡± Morris put away the medicine and thanked from the bottom of his heart. No matter what the purpose of the trip was, Houghton¡¯s willingness to prepare these things for them was a token of appreciation. Vivian held the medicine box in her hand, apprehensive. Facing the unknown dangers of the next few days, she didn¡¯t know what chance she had of winning. ¡°And this.¡± Houghton pulled open the drawer and took out a topographical map from it, ¡°This is the topographical map of the two big mountains of Manopas and Izazit, you two use your cell phones to take pictures and get familiar with it on the way. Manopas and Izazit two mountains because of geographical reasons, into the mountains after the cell phone will be no signal. And the mountain beast poisonous snakes a lot, very dangerous. It is not too much to say nine deaths.¡± Chapter 888 : Self-preservation Even if he had known the danger of the event, Houghton could only let Vivian go to the event. After all, she would have topete for the position of the Hidden Lord in the future, and if she could not win the top spot in this festival, she would have difficulty in convincing the public in the future. He looked grave, sat in his chair and sighed, ¡°This time, you must win!¡± A firm gaze, amanding tone. Vivian¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, ¡°What if you can¡¯t win.¡± Bang¨C! Houghton angrily mmed the table, his face suddenly gloomy down, ¡°can not win but still have to win!¡± The sudden p on the table really startled Vivian. She wrote the word ¡®upset¡¯ directly on her face and did not speak again. Houghton barked out a few more notes before setting off. Daisy and Aidan Sabastian followed along and got into the car. Aidan Sabastian drove, Daisy sat in the passenger side, the three sat in the back, and drove to the festival site. The ride was quiet. Aidan Sabastian, because of Morris, kept sulking with them and not talking to them. Daisy and Houghton are also silent. It is probably the hunting festival will face many dangers, the two are too worried, heavy heart, naturally not in the mood to talk. Vivian sat against Morris, the two held hands openly, sometimes looking at each other sideways, but also did not say much.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Three hourster, we arrived at the hunting festival site. The parking lot of the festival site is full of dense off-road vehicles, hundreds of cars, colorful,parable to car shows. Of course, there are also arge part of people who came on horseback. Not far away there is also arger horse farm, will be sprayed with the number of their own horses, as a way to distinguish whose horse. A few people got out of the car and just outside the parking lot they met Cindere Sabastian, Raine Lee, and Vi Sabastian. Vivian had seen Raine Lee and Vi Sabastian that day when she went to Cindere Sabastian¡¯s house, but she hadn¡¯t seen them since. She had almost forgotten about her. ¡°Huh!¡± As soon as she saw Vivian, Raine Lee gave her a stern look and turned to run away. Vi Sabastian immediately shouted, ¡°Raine, don¡¯t go. The terrain here isplicated and dangerous.¡± Cindere Sabastian immediately instructed her, ¡°Vi, you follow Raine today, don¡¯t let him get lost.¡± ¡°Yes, aunt.¡± Vi Sabastian nodded and said hello to Vivian and her group again, then trotted off to chase Raine Lee. ¡°Vivian, this outfit suits you.¡± Cindere Sabastian looked at Vivian¡¯s dress and the silver hat she was wearing, with silver spikes around the hat and a silver cor with flowers around her neck. Not only is it not incongruous, but it has a sense of being tailor-made for her, the beauty of which cannot be removed from her eyes. ¡°Hmm.¡± Vivian gave a perfunctory ¡®hmm¡¯, not bothering to say more. ¡°I¡¯m going up the hill first.¡± Aidan Sabastian said a word and went straight away. Because the event was going tost for several days, their luggage was also brought along with the car, and someone brought it to the tent on the mountain. There was a steady stream of peopleing and going up and down the mountain. Morris resumed his identity as ¡®Carl¡¯ and naturally kept a certain distance from Vivian. Vivian and Morris walked in front, Daisy walked in the middle, and in turn, Houghton and Cindere Sabastian both walked behind. At the end is the bodyguard who protects Cindere Sabastian. Noticing the Morris couple walking away, Cindere Sabastian then asked Houghton, ¡°How are things going?¡± The two men¡¯s voices were so low that only the two could hear them. Chapter 889 : The Burial Place ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything is arranged properly.¡± Houghton hands behind his back, looking at the back of Morris who walked away, ¡°He, will never walk out of here alive.¡± If you want Vivian to stay in the Hidden Tribe, Morris is the biggest obstacle. As long as we can get rid of this one stumbling block, we can easily stabilize Vivian. ¡°Morris is smart and wise, and extremely guarded, so I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be easy to implement.¡± Cindere Sabastian was a little worried. ¡°I naturally know.¡± Houghton knows the strength of Morris, in order to be able to eradicate himpletely, he has made several handfuls of preparations, is bound to make him stay here forever! Cindere Sabastian knew that Houghton was calm and did not brag well, so she was convinced. After going up the mountain, each went to his own tent. The feast was officially held at eleven o¡¯clock at noon. Vivian and Morris were in their own tents. They sat for a while, Morris gave her a look, and they walked out. Strolling through the hills, surrounded by people of the Hidden n. Morris walked beside Vivian with a slight frown on his brow, ¡°Scared?¡± ¡°Scared! Of course I¡¯m afraid.¡± Vivian listened to the cuckoo¡¯s call, blowing the warm breeze, andmented, ¡°It¡¯s life or death, how can you not be afraid?¡± She still has too many worries. She is worried about her career in L City, her parents back home, her two children, and her beloved Morris. ¡°I¡¯m here to protect you.¡± Morris reassured Vivian. The two did not dare to talk in the tent, is worried that the tent has a listening device, they have always prevented Houghton them. ¡°Protect me? How can you protect me when you can¡¯t even take care of yourself.¡± Vivian exchanged a sideways nce with Morris and smiled flirtatiously. He had offended Anthony, and Anthony would not let him off the hook. As he was talking, Morris took a step and raised his forehead slightly, indicating Vivian to look not far away, ¡°Over there are the two big mountains of Manopas and Izazit. If you can leave, it is good. If we can¡¯t leave, maybe that¡¯s where we¡¯ll be buried.¡± Manopas and Izazit two mountains is where they will hunt. But here to see is that the two mountains are still very, very far from them, and look at the mountain is really too big. Vivian exquisite small face sad clouds, ¡°This is only the first level of testing us, this can not pass, after, only more difficult.¡± ¡°No.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Morris does not agree with her statement. ¡°This is the most dangerous ce, if we can leave sessfully, we will have seeded ny-nine percent.¡± All the dangers are here. Of course, there are too many unknowns. ¡°Houghton said that the mountain is very full of poisonous snakes.¡± Vivian sighed softly and asked again, ¡°Remember what I told you?¡± She said: If one day only one of the two of them can live, he must not hesitate to leave. Because, L City still has two children waiting for them. Vivian only slightly mentioned it, but Morris said, ¡°How do you know that the two children are in L City? The only way you can know whether our children are in L City or in the Hidden Tribe is by walking out with me unharmed or unharmed.¡± Morris, who is like a roundworm, knows exactly what Vivian is thinking. An overdose of heart and soul! ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± Vivian seems to be very calm, but in fact the inner waves are turbulent. The two were silent. Knock, knock, knock¨C! At this time, the sound of drumming rang out not far away. It was the hunting feast was about to start. The two men turned around and walked towards the tent. When they reached outside the tent, Houghton with Cindere Sabastian and others were waiting for theirs. Chapter 890 : Announcing Identity Seeing her walking over, Cindere Sabastian took two steps toward her and intimately extended her hand, softly saying, ¡°Let me hold you over.¡± Today, she would make an announcement to everyone, dering that Vivian was her biological daughter and the future heir of the Hidden n. No one knew how long Cindere Sabastian had waited for this moment, and how much she had been looking forward to it. ¡°No need, I will go by myself.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t like Cindere Sabastian, and even less wanted to hold hands with her and pretend to be some kind of mother and daughter. ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s go.¡± Cindere Sabastian didn¡¯t force it. Together, the group headed towards the venue of the hunting extravaganza. Today there are many people who came to participate in the festival, and the venue is artificially bulldozed to arger venue than the stadium. Because the hunting festival is held every year, so the equipment here are veryplete. The middle of the venue is open space, surrounded by tables and chairs, and reinforced umbres, with the role of shade and rain. On the high tform of the venue is the Baron n, and in order are the high officials of the Hidden n, the powerful, the merchants and other people. Behind the high tform is a huge screen, the screen will show everything on the high tform on the big screen. The whole form, simr to the sports meeting.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Because of this event, Deborah Baron would announce Vivian¡¯s identity to the public, therefore, Cindere Sabastian and Vivian had the honor to sit on the stage. After the crowd entered, they were guided to their seats, while Cindere Sabastian and Vivian were led to the stage and sat next to Myron. The main seat on stage was Deborah Baron, nked by her right and left arm, followed by Marilyn, Martin, and the Prince and Princess whom Vivian had not met, and thest one was Myron, next to Vivian and Cindere Sabastian and Raine Lee. ¡°Shhh~~¡± As soon as Vivian took her seat, Myron whistled at her, afraid that Vivian didn¡¯t know about his presence. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Myron threw a wink at her and said with a smile. ¡°Well, it¡¯s been quite a while indeed. Just over 72 hours, I think.¡± Vivian nodded and replied in a serious manner. ¡°Hahaha, isn¡¯t it. It¡¯s been 72 hours since I¡¯ve seen you, the prince misses you a lot.¡± Myron teased. Because Morris is now ¡®Carl¡¯, he sat in the middle part of the left row with Houghton, Daisy, Aidan Sabastian and others. On the right side, on the side furthest from the stage, are Anthony, Fraser, Issac and others, followed by Houghton, Morris, and the rest are the merchants of the Hidden n. On the left side sat all the high officials and family members of the Hidden n. With a few strikes of the drum, the feast officially began. A host came on stage to say a few words, and then it was Deborah Baron¡¯s speech. The speech was long and official, and it took a long time just to read the script. It was a breezy, overcast day, not a hot sun, but a refreshing one. Because of the special region of the Hidden Tribe, it is very cool here, even if the sun is shining, it will not exceed 26 degrees. Just when Vivian was feeling bored, Deborah Baron suddenly mentioned her name. H Suddenly, loud apuse rang out all around. Over the loud apuse, Vivian could also hear murmurs of voices. Then, she saw Cindere Sabastian stand up and wink at Vivian. Vivian and Raine Lee, who was beside Cindere Sabastian, stood up. Cindere Sabastian took the microphone and introduced her identity, ¡°Thanks to the kind invitation of the Hidden Lord, I, Cindere Sabastian, and my daughters Vivian Sabastian and Raine Sabastian were able to have the honor to participate in this year¡¯s Hunting Extravaganza. ¡± There were many people in the venue, so there was also arge sound, even Cindere Sabastian¡¯s extremely gentle voice could be transmitted to every corner, so that everyone could hear it clearly. However, when her words fell, the surrounding immediately exploded! Chapter 891 : Don’t want to see me? ¡°That is actually Cindere Sabastian¡¯s daughter and son?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve grown so big?¡± ¡°What kind of n is the Hidden Lord ying here, what does it mean to invite the former Hidden Lord to the hunting extravaganza?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, who knows what he wants to do.¡± ¡°But after the Hidden Lord ascended the throne, he also gave amnesty to the Sabastian royal family. As long as the former Sabastian royal family does not have a rebellious heart, there is no harm. I¡¯m just afraid that ¡­¡± ¡°s, who says otherwise.¡± ¡­ The crowd was talking andmenting on the three people who appeared on the big screen. Because Vivian is Cindere Sabastian¡¯s daughter, Cindere Sabastian addresses her directly as ¡®Sabastian Vivian¡¯, and does the same for Raine Lee. After Cindere Sabastian introduced them, they took their seats. The microphone switched to Deborah Baron, who said with a smile, ¡°This time, we have kindly invited Mrs. Cindere and her children, also because today is the decennial hunting festival, and we can let Vivian Sabastian and Raine Sabastian participate together and feel the fun of the hunting festival. ¡± ¡°What is the drug in the gourd of the Hidden Lord?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s just nonsense.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who says it¡¯s not.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid Mrs. Cindere¡¯s two children have a life toe but not a life to return.¡± ¡­ Vivian sat in her seat, kept quiet and didn¡¯t say anything. But she had a miniature trantor with her and could understand what they were saying. Even without the trantor, Vivian kept learning the cryptguage day and night, and with her excellent memory, she learned very quickly and could speak a few simple sentences of conversation. After Deborah Baron finished her speech, Marilyn stood up to say a few words of encouragement for the participants of the hunting festival. After half an hour of speeches, the meal began. During the meal, there were dancers dancing and musicians ying in the square, which was very lively. After the meal, they went back to their tents and rested for a while. At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, all the participants of the hunting festival will sign the life and death contract in the schoolyard, and then enter the mountain one by one. Vivian sat in the tent, not feeling sleepy. Morris sat beside her andforted her, ¡°We¡¯re leaving at 3:00, so you¡¯d better rest for a while, so that you can stay in the best condition for the battle.¡± ¡°Yeah, okay.¡± She nodded in response andy down on the couch to sleep. Because of the extremelyrge number of people going up the mountain, the tents were also very dense, and outside were all the sounds of conversations of peopleing and going. And just then, a voice rang out from outside, ¡°Vivian, Master, is it there?¡± A cheerful and lively voice, one can tell it is Marilyn. Morris, who was sitting on the chair, nced at Vivian and said in a deep voice to the outside: ¡°Not in.¡± However, just after his words, the curtain tent was lifted, a red dress like fire Marilyn walked in, ¡°I heard your voice, and still say not in. Master, you don¡¯t want to see me that much?¡± A smile spread across her charming face, as if she didn¡¯t mind Morris¡¯s rejection of her. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious enough.¡± Morris leaned back in his chair, holding the ¡®Hunting Rulebook¡¯ in his hand and looking at it. ¡°Obvious, of course it¡¯s obvious.¡± Marilyn red lips curved, looking to the person behind the barrier that was hidden to the side, ¡°But then, I¡¯m here to find Vivian little fairy.¡± After she finished, she went straight towards around the six-opening embroidered screen and looked at Vivian who had already sat up from the bed, ¡°I¡¯m bored, I came over to talk to you.¡± ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Vivian, who was unable to sleep, heard Marilyne in and sat up from the bed. Marilyn walked to the bed and sat down on her bed without any problem, leaning on her side on the neatly stacked bedding, ¡°Yoona Lee is missing, did you know that?¡± Chapter 892 ¡°Missing?¡± Vivian feigned ignorance, slightly furrowing her brow, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Hasn¡¯t she always been with Fraser.¡± The words fell, but Marilyn¡¯s eyes kept gazing at Vivian, probably trying to see her thoughts through her facial micro-expressions. However, she did not see any clues on Vivian¡¯s face. ¡°Yesterday, I heard that someone was missing. Up to now no one has been found.¡± ¡°This is the Hidden Tribe, your territory, and you can¡¯t find anyone?¡± Vivian asked rhetorically. ¡°Heh.¡± Marilyn leaned back on the futon, resting her head, and smiled slightly, ¡°I had asked Yoona Lee toe to the hunting extravaganza long ago, and she suddenly yed missing. Do you think, is someone trying to change the prince with a civet, or is she afraid of death and escaped early?¡± She deliberately wanted to get information from Vivian. Vivian looked calm and pondered for a moment, ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I thought, too.¡± Marilyn found it impossible to get information out of Vivian, so she waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯m done with her.¡± She got up from the bed and walked around the screen to Morris, ¡°Here, this is for you. There is no signal after entering the mountain, and you are not allowed to bring a cell phone. If you are in danger, use this to send me a signal and I wille to your rescue.¡± Marilyn gave Morris is a lighter-like re. Looking at the object ced in her white jade-like palm, Morris hesitated for a few seconds and wanted to refuse, but swept a nce at the woman behind the screen out of the corner of her eye. In the end, took the things, ¡°Thanks.¡± After entering the mountain, the world is unpredictable, this thing maye in handy. Because everyone in the Hidden Tribe knew that the two mountains couldn¡¯t set up signal base stations because of geographical reasons, so there was nowork at all. So it is impossible to hide positioning in the re without revealing location information. Otherwise, how could Morris ept the res so readily. Marilyn sat sideways on the table and lifted up her bright red fire-like pleated skirt, ¡°Master, wait for you to get out of the mountain safely. You can be sure toe out alive.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be more to your liking if I were dead?¡± Morris asked, slightly raising one side of her eyebrow. ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­ how.¡± She leaned down slightly and moved closer to Morris, only a stone¡¯s throw away from him, lowered her voice and whispered, ¡°I still want you to be my Marilyn¡¯s man and sit with you in the kingdom.¡± Raised a hand and patted Morris¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Remember my words.¡± The charming and stunning face is overflowing with a brilliant smile, the words fell, suitable to get up and leave. Before leaving, he did not forget to greet Vivian, ¡°Vivian little fairy, this young master left. See youter.¡± Vivian ignored Marilyn, buty down on the bed and closed her eyes to sleep. A short whileter, Morris came over andy beside her, raising his arm around her waist, ¡°I¡¯ll hold you, sleep well.¡± Vivian propped her palms on his chest to keep him from getting too close, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice your perfume smells strong?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Morris looked down, kissed the sleeve and immediately frowned, ¡°I¡¯m going to change my clothes.¡± ¡°People are at least the titr future hidden master, don¡¯t you think about it?¡± Her willow eyebrows flew up and she flirted and teased, ¡°As long as they are the sons of the royal family of the Hidden n, monogamy is allowed.¡± Although only women could have children, surrogacy was also legal in the Hidden n. The Hidden n patriarch would choose the best man with whom to conceive a child, and would then have the smartest next generation.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. This is the reason why all the royal heirs of the Hidden n are very good. Chapter 893 : Shaking the Group Vivian was originally flirting with Morris, but the man ended up taking her into his arms after hearing that, ¡°What, you like monogamy a lot?¡± ¡°what¡­ ?¡± Noticing that his face was covered with gloom, Vivian froze for a moment, not understanding. Morris lifted his hand and pinched her gtinous cheek, ¡°Knowingly?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± For a few seconds, it dawned on Vivian who couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Haha, it¡¯s very, very nice to think about it.¡± She understood what Morris meant. The Hidden Lord could have one wife and one husband, and since she would soon be ouwing Marilyn and ascending to the throne, she could also implement the system of one wife and one husband. Morris was jealous. ¡°How dare you!¡± His face suddenly turned cold and he leaned down to kiss her on the lips, wanting to punish her severely. The two of them got up immediately and found someone walking in through the thin barrier. ¡°Looking for you guys for something.¡± The person on the other side of the screen was Issac. He lowered his voice and whispered. The two people sitting on the bed looked at each other for a second, got up and walked out, and they saw Issac standing there in a chilly mood. ¡°What brings you here?¡± She didn¡¯t expect Issac toe over to them before the hunting extravaganza was about to start. Issac¡¯splex gaze fell on Vivian, and then turned to Morris, his pupils bursting with coldness, ¡°I came to tell you ¡­¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He put down a concise sentence, turned around and walked straight away. ¡°Why did youe all the way over here to remind us?¡± Morris stepped forward and asked. Turning Issac steps a beat, just a slight sideways head, the remaining light skimmed behind, ¡°I just do not want to see little ¡­ Vivian die here.¡± After all, it is rusty. He did not call Vivian ¡®little Vivian¡¯ again, but called him by his first name. After saying that, Issac left. Vivian¡¯s heart was sore and she felt guilty. This life owes Issac so much that I don¡¯t know how to repay it. After Issac left, Vivian turned around and sat in a chair, absent-mindedly picked up the ¡®hunting rulebook¡¯ ced on the table and looked through it. Not long after, Houghton and Cindere Sabastian came and gave them a few instructions before leaving. At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, all those who had signed up to participate in the hunt went to the schoolyard to gather. In the schoolyard, Deborah Baron stood on the stage, holding a microphone and said: ¡°Since this is the decennial hunting festival, we have changed the rules. 1, all of you are not allowed to bring any personal belongings into the mountain; 2, for the sake of fairness, all the equipment needed to enter the mountain will be provided by our quartermaster department; 3, there are many people entering the mountain, in order to be fair, we have to draw lots to determine the grouping; 3, there are many people entering the mountain. 4, a change in the rules of previous years, hiking into the mountain, and find such things on the big screen, and return safely. Whoever can be the first toe back, who is the winner ¡­¡± Because in advance with everyone has been said, and dered that this year pulled out the top person heavy rewards, and even can break into the court as an official, for the country, so stirred up a lot of people¡¯s ambition to fight. Deborah Baron told everyone about the changed rules, and there was a lot of discussion. ¡°How did this happen?¡± ¡°Why the sudden grouping?¡± ¡°We were informed before the hike into the mountains, howe the grouping thing wasn¡¯t mentioned?¡± ¡°Ugh, what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Who knows.¡± ¡°Who cares, it¡¯s better to move in groups. It¡¯s more fair. They are all friends, and there will only be one headliner. In order to avoid friends and rtives killing each other, it is better to group together.¡± ¡­ Chapter 894 : Crisis in the air Although Deborah Baron repeatedly emphasized that thepetition came second and friendship came first, Deborah Baron¡¯s direct promise that she could join the court as an official stirred up the participants¡¯ fighting spirit. It was impossible to not see any blood in this game. ¡°I¡¯m not going to participate, my daddy has plenty of money, and I¡¯m not interested in bing an official.¡± ¡°Lao Er, you can help me participate. Winning you as an official will be considered to be a great honor for our family.¡± ¡°I abstain.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, you¡¯d all better abstain so that I can have a chance to win.¡± ¡°The rules are a bit interesting.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to perform well, if I can pull out the top spot, I might be able to get Marilyn¡¯s young master¡¯s favor, how good it will be to level the ying field then. Hahahaha ¡­¡± ¡°Toads want to eat swan meat, think pretty.¡± ¡­ The rules changed and there were more than a hundred people who gave up on the spot. Each person has received their own card number when they entered, and then theputer then shook the number grouping. ¡°The following began to shake the number grouping, call to the number te people first on stage, receive equipment to the mountain.¡± Deborah Baron said. Vivian stood beside Morris with a worried frown, ¡°This time, it¡¯s not what we expected.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She was worried. Morris reassured Vivian, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll rendezvous with me as soon as I can.¡± ¡°Hmm. You must be careful.¡± Vivian looked at Morris with deep emotion, and in her eyes, besides deep emotion, there was more reluctance and worry. She was afraid that Morris might be in danger. Among the thousand people, Anthony, Ethan, Fraser, Issac and Antina stood together. Antina: ¡°What about the sudden change of the rules?¡± Anthony: ¡°It¡¯s easier for me to get rid of Morris and Vivian.¡± Issac: ¡°But it¡¯s also more convenient for others to get rid of us!¡± Fraser: ¡°Who¡¯s the prey, we don¡¯t know yet.¡± Anthony snorted coldly and nced at his broken left hand, ¡°No matter what, I want Morris to give me death here.¡± In order to avenge himself, Anthony dragged his disabled body to participate in the hunting event. Although it is said to be a hunting activity, but in fact, they are more like prey. On the big screen was an animal, a white phoenix-like bird, a sacred creature of the Hidden Race. It is said that this divine creature is nearly extinct, and to find it you must go inside the mountains. Moreover, this divine creature reacts quickly and flies very fast, wanting to capture it, as difficult as the sky. But more people are involved in this hunting extravaganza, the drunkenness is not wine ah. Antina took Issac¡¯s hand, ¡°I ¡­ am a little worried.¡± Issac face cold, ¡°You cancel it, you are not suitable to participate.¡± This time the activity is very dangerous. Issac did not want Antina to participate in the activity. ¡°Are you worried about me making a move on Vivian, or are you worried about me?¡± Antina grimaced. Since the time Issac gave up his life to protect Vivian in the West Mountain, Antina has been holding a grudge. Although she and Issac finally became a real couple in the hotel that day, when she went to Anthony¡¯s yard, saw the surveince video provided by Vivian, and found that Issac and Vivian mette at night, she could not restrain her jealousy. This time into the mountain, her purpose is very simple. It was to get rid of Vivian, to get rid of Vivian with her own hands! As long as she died, Issac would belong to her alone forever. ¡°Of course I¡¯m worried about you!¡± Issac frowned and said in a cold voice: ¡°Vivian¡¯s ability is far above yours, and now it¡¯s a grouping of shaking numbers, who can protect you?¡± Chapter 895 Issac¡¯s words are half-truths. He does worry about Antina, after all, Antina is his wife and treats him well. But he was more worried that Antina might be working with others to get at Vivian. Antina was stunned for a moment as she listened to Issac¡¯s words, her twinkling eyes filled with struggle. ¡°Listen to me for once, okay?¡± Issac asked in a soft voice. ¡°No!¡± In the end, Antina refused Issac¡¯s proposal, ¡°Since it¡¯s so dangerous, all the more reason for me to fight alongside you. If you choose to quit, I will quit too.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Issac¡¯s eyes were firm, ¡°Morris, must die!¡± The blood feud with Morris needs to be ended after all. Antina raised her hand and took Morris¡¯ hand, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Her cool hand is holding his palm, feeling the coolnessing from her palm, Issac¡¯s heart isplicated. Antina a pair of European and American sense of eyes rippled with deep emotion, long blonde hair high up, a natural curl at the temples with the wind, set off her whole person beautiful. In particr, she has a tall, delicate posture, with an innate temperament between the hands and feet, just like the queen of the elves who came out of the jungle, any person can not help but fall. But Issac¡¯s whole heart is upied by Vivian, even though Antina loves him and treats him well, he can only have one person in his heart. Once known as the flirtatious boy in L City, he was a lover at heart. ¡°Antina, I¡¯ll say it again. Before you came with me to the Hidden Tribe, your father told me repeatedly to protect you. You should know that he would not allow you to take such a risk. And I, too, do not need your protection.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He once again discouraged Antina, hoping that she would not be too insistent. The result ¡­ was obvious. ¡°Number 5, 17, 583, 994, 234.¡± The loudspeaker in the schoolyard kept announcing the number of the card and shouting for the holder of the number toe up to the stage. Vivian looked at the number te in her hand, her eyebrows knitted slightly, looked sideways at Morris and raised the te in her hand, ¡°I should go up.¡± No. 17 is her. Morris eyes deep, ¡°No. 5 should be Myron, you watch out for it.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Vivian nodded and looked deep into Morris¡¯ eyes for a few seconds, her red lips opened slightly, as if she wanted to say something, but finally chose to be silent. She walked away from the crowd. When out of the crowd, it was discovered that in addition to Myron, Issac, Anthony, and a crippled man walked out together. Vivian¡¯s heart thumped, nervous. She secretly took a breath, adjusted her emotions, and walked up to the high stage. At this moment, Vivian was not surprised that the Baron royal family was tampering with the hunting event. She just never expected that they would put Anthony and Issac in a group with her. Standing on the stage, Vivian walked at the end, several people first signed life and death deeds, signed and signed, and then removed all metal things on their bodies and underwent security checks to prevent carrying other items to the mountain. At this point, Vivian realized that the watch was the only personal item that could be brought to the mountain. Because you need to check the time after entering the mountain, the watch is not restricted. However, the medicine given by Houghton could not be brought into the mountain, including the ¡­ micro-trantor headset, which could not be brought up the mountain either. But even if it could be brought up the mountain, without a signal, it wouldn¡¯t do any good at all. After checking to make sure that you are not carrying any other items, you can go and get the uniformly issued backpacks. The backpacks contained camping essentials, distress res, supplies, and other things. After Vivian collected her backpack, she looked back at the schoolyard, and from afar, she seemed to feel Morris¡¯s hot gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Issac reminded behind her. She nodded, turned around, and walked forward with Issac, carrying her heavy backpack. Up ahead, Anthony and Myron chatted together, Vivian joined Issac, while theme man walked alone. Chapter 896 : He has a problem As they walked along, they could still hear the sound from the schoolyard horn in the distance. Manopas and Izazit are two big mountains, and there is a huge naturalke at the top of Izazit mountain. And the target of this hunt is often out near the naturalke of Isazite. In other words, they first have to cross the Manopas Mountain, and then go up to the top of Isazit Mountain. Vivian looked down at the time, it was already 3:30. Along the way with four men side by side, the only person Vivian can trust is Issac. It would be a lie to say that she was not afraid. Four hourster, nightfall, the sky suddenly muffled thunder rolled, lightning cracked the sky, the rain followed. ¡°Looks like we can¡¯t go on today, let¡¯s camp here.¡± Myron waved towards Issac and the man with the limp, ¡°You twoe and help, Anthony is wounded and can¡¯t get.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Issac responded. The man with the limp nodded, ¡°Okay, Prince.¡± Vivian stood aside and was crouching down while rummaging through the contents of her waterproof backpack when she suddenly heard the voice of theme man. This is the first time the crippled man has spoken since he left the schoolyard this afternoon. But his voice was too familiar! Vivian frowned for a while, but suddenly the sky thundered and disturbed her thoughts, so she continued to look for the single tent from her backpack. After packing up the single tent, Vivian put the backpack into the tent and joined them to help. ¡°Vivian, you and Lucas go gather some firewood for the fire.¡± Myron instructed Vivian, and reached out to point to the man with the limp. It turned out that his name was Lucas. ¡°Okay.¡± She didn¡¯t think much of it and said to Lucas, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Although in the deep mountains, there was a field of pine needles fallen from the pine trees, but there was no branch to burn for fire. And since the Hidden tribe has four seasons and the mountains are full of living nts, it is hard to burn, so you have to go find firewood.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. After the rainstorm in the mountains, the road was muddy and slippery, Vivian saw Lucas walking inconveniently, so he subconsciously said, ¡°It¡¯s a little slippery, you be careful.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lucas nodded his head and responded. With a shlight in her hand, Vivian was walking towards the front, when suddenly her steps gave way and her brows knitted together. ¡°You can understand Mandarin?¡± She looked back at him. The light from the shlight illuminated the surroundings and Lucas¡¯s unattractive face. Vivian clearly perceived a hint of color in his eyes, and heard him say, ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Hoo ¡­ that¡¯s good. I thought you didn¡¯t understand Mandarin, and I was worried that I wouldn¡¯t be able tomunicate with you.¡± ¡°I understand all of it.¡± Lucas returned, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Although many people from the royal family of the Hidden Tribe knew Mandarin, they spoke with more or less native tones, and did not speak it with the right words. And Lucas not only pronounced standard, even the ent is simr to L City ent. He ¡­ Vivian smiled faintly, ¡°You go ahead, I¡¯ll take the shlight to light you up.¡± Lucas seems to be calm and rxed on the surface, but the moment he looked at Vivian, the unconscious microwave flow under his eyes still did not escape Vivian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Good.¡± He walked ahead. The two did not have more words, and together they searched for some firewood, holding the wood and turning back the way they came. Vivian, on the other hand, walked behind Lucas from the beginning to the end! Back at the camp, the two of them put the firewood on the ground, Issac grabbed some pine needles nearby, lit them, and started a fire. Chapter 897 : Issac is very good Because it had rained, the firewood was wet and it took a while to light. ¡°You all sit over here and dry your clothes, otherwise you will easily catch a cold.¡± Issac said to several people. Several people came over and sat either on the rocks, or on the firewood, or on the stakes, all fell into silence. Myron felt the atmosphere was a little awkward, so he took the initiative to talk to Anthony. Vivian hanging head looking at the burning crackling firewood, heavy heart. After the crowd entered the mountain, in order to avoid taking the same road, it was arranged for seven or eight different directions into the mountain entrance. She left a mark for Morris along the way, but didn¡¯t expect it to rain and wash away all the marks. Morris, will she still be able to find her without any problems? ¡°Ha~¡± Myron yawned, ¡°Sleepy, sleepy, sleepy, have to catch up tomorrow.¡± Anthony took a meaningful look at Vivian, got up and went to his tent. ¡°The two of you sleep, I first duty. lucas, the second half of the month you again duty.¡± Issac took the initiative to take the first half of the night duty. After all, Anthony and Myron are both princes, Vivian is a girl, can not let her keep watch. ¡°Good.¡± Lucas got up and limped back to his tent. After the three people each into their own tent, zipped up, Issac then raised his eyes and Vivian look at each other, ¡°You also hurry to go to rest, there is my night duty, you all sleep at ease.¡± The meaning of the words: I will guard you, will not let you ident. Vivian pursed his lips, slightly jawed, went to sleep. Because there arepressed cookies in the backpack, the crowd only atepressed cookies for dinner, and the night vision is limited, can not hunt, no way to ¡®add meals¡¯. No other food to eat,pressed cookies is thest option. Lying in the sleeping bag, Vivian closed his eyes and forced himself to sleep. At least now there is Issac beside her, she is at ease. I don¡¯t know how long she slept, Vivian keenly felt her sleeping bag moved. She raised her hand and fished a dagger out from under her pillow and held it still. Gradually, the sleeping bag was pulled open, and someone got in. Sensing the person getting closer, Vivian grabbed the person¡¯s clothes and pinned them to the ground, holding the dagger against the person¡¯s face and lowering her voice, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± The man spoke in a small voice. Vivian then withdrew the dagger and asked in a deliberately small voice, ¡°Issac, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Changing my sleeping bag.¡± He was brief and concise.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Vivian did not ask the reason. She could understand with her toes that Issac wanted to rece the tent with her to protect her from danger. ¡°No!¡± Vivian refused sharply. She owed Issac too much and could not let Issac take the danger for herself and be in the front. ¡°Deborah Baron has gone to great lengths to create new rules of the game to get rid of you and Morris, and I advise you not to be too confident.¡± It¡¯s a single tent, but it¡¯s really just a sleeping bag. Issac entered the tent, Vivian kneeling aside, one hand grabbed her cor, one hand propped up next to his forehead, talking for fear of being overheard, so close to each other, it seems a little ambiguous between the two. This narrow space, and because of the thin clothing, you can almost feel each other¡¯s body temperature. Issac had thought about being so close to her, but at the moment, his mind was free of evil thoughts, all of them were concerned about her. ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t let you die!¡± Vivian said back. ¡°In that case, I ¡­ have a proposal.¡± ¡°What proposal?¡± Vivian asked. Now, in turn, Issac was a little hesitant. He hesitated for a few seconds and said, ¡°The tent colors for men and women are blue and pink. You are the only woman in our group. If those people want toe to kill you, is not into your tent can get rid of you. The best way is ¡­¡± Chapter 898 : Stabbed twice Issac said half of the words and didn¡¯t say the rest. He believed that Vivian, who was as smart as she was, could guess what she meant. Vivian thought for a moment, knowing that there was no better choice nowadays, and agreed. ¡°¡­ good.¡± In a life-and-death situation, where does she have so many pretentious scruples? To survive is the best. ¡°But ¡­¡± she hesitated and asked the doubts in her heart, ¡°You have cooperated with Anthony. Now you save me, not afraid that Anthony will get rid of you?¡± ¡°Just take care of yourself.¡± Issac did not say more, sat up and climbed out of the cramped one-man tent. There was indeed cooperation with Anthony. Cooperation with the sole target ¨C Morris! After he went out, Vivian put his own backpack in the sleeping bag, covered with a thin, ultra-thin nket for demonstration. And then, got up and got out of the sleeping bag. The Cryptic environment was particrly good, the sky was moonlit and sparse, and Issac could be vaguely seen still sitting by the fire. But the fire is no longer a half-starred fire. In the darkness, they looked at each other for a moment, and then Vivian went to Issac¡¯s tent. Issac is still waiting for Lucas¡¯s shift. She can¡¯t wait for Lucas to be on duty and then go to Issac¡¯s sleeping bag openly. Today, just after entering the mountains, it rained heavily after nightfall. After the wet weather, snakes, insects and rodents wille out. In the deep mountains, these animals and nts are extremely dangerous, and if you are bitten, your life will be in danger. After tonight, when we set up camp again, we can find other ways to spend the night. Vivian went to Issac¡¯s tent, people just lie down not more than a few moments, another voice outside. ¡°You go to sleep, I¡¯ll take the night watch.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Lucas said to him. ¡°No, I¡¯m not sleepy.¡± Issac politely refused. Inside the tent, Vivian heard Issac¡¯s words and felt a little guilty inside. When she agreed to Issac, she was a little hesitant, thinking that Issac would not take advantage of people. But now she was sleeping in his tent, and he didn¡¯t want toe over to sleep. Just to give her private space. Outside, Lucas and Issac had a long chat. Lucas repeatedly asked him to go to rest, Issac is not good to refuse again, afraid that he will be more suspicious, so they had to go back to their tent. Outside the dark, outside the low chirping of insects and birds, and the sound of the breeze rustling the leaves. Issac unzipped the moment, Vivian moved to the side to lean. He got into the tent and quickly zipped it up andid down next to Vivian, with a little distance between them. ¡°Go to sleep, it¡¯s gettingte.¡± Vivian¡¯s voice was low and low. ¡°Mmm.¡± Issac answered and slowly closed his eyes. But Issac is not a man who can¡¯t sit still, especially when Vivian is next to him and they are sleeping together, his heart is going up and down and he is really restless, but he is restraining all the restlessness in his body. Three hourster. Issac abruptly opened his eyes, feeling a brightness around him, his heartstrings tightened. But when he found no more Vivian¡¯s figure beside him, the hanging heart fell, got up, out of the tent. Outside the tent, there was no one. He looked around, found Vivian¡¯s tent moving, and worriedly shouted, ¡°Little Vivian?!¡± Overly worried, his voice was a little hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m packing.¡± Inside the tent, Vivian looked at the two dagger shes on the ultra-thin thin quilt, heart, sinking and sinking. I knew they would do it, but I didn¡¯t think they would do it so quickly. ¡°Anthony? Lucas?¡± Issac shouted their names, but no response for a long time. Vivian replied: ¡°They went to wander around and explore the road.¡± As she spoke, she came out of the tent. Taking advantage of the wet and soft road after the rain, she observed the footprints next to the tent ¡­ Chapter 899 ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Noticing the strange look on Vivian¡¯s face, Issac walked up to her and asked about the situation. Vivian still lowered her head to observe the situation on the ground, but her mouth said back, ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± ¡°Someone made a move?¡± Even if Vivian deliberately hid it, Issac could still see the clues through Vivian¡¯s reaction. Since Issac had already guessed it, Vivian could not hide it any longer and nodded, not responding to his words. She was still observing the footprints on the ground, trying to find some clues based on the traces of the scene. Issac leaned down and entered the tent. When he saw the two knife marks on the nket with his own eyes, his heart sank and his heart tightened up. Issac hated Morris, but under no circumstances did he want to see anything happen to Vivian. Coming out of the tent, Issac saw several people walking not far away and immediately lowered his voice to warn, ¡°They¡¯re back. It¡¯s best not to let them know about what happenedst night.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Vivian nodded and straightened up, her gaze taking onest sweep of Lucas¡¯ tent, her shearwater eyes slightly narrowed in thought. ¡°We found some wild bird eggs. issac, Miss Vivian, you two boil some water and cook some eggs for dinner.¡± Myron instructed. ¡°How can we cook them without a pot.¡± Vivian hid the events ofst night in her heart, instead sheughed and joked with Myron, ¡°I can¡¯t really find a small pot in the almighty backpack.¡± She reached out and pointed to the bird¡¯s egg Myron was holding, ¡°Eat it raw.¡± The best way to eat eggs raw under the difficult conditions at the moment was to eat them raw. ¡°Vivian has a point, I agree.¡± Lucas chimed in. Anthony knitted his eyebrows in disgust, ¡°There is no hurry to go up the mountain, so why treat yourself so harshly? It¡¯s still early, so we might as well slow down. You have a saying in China that ¡®the mantis catches the cicada and the yellow bird is behind it¡¯.¡± The implication is that it is not easy to catch the hunting target. It is better to let others catch the prey first, and then let them kill each other, and then enjoy the benefits after everyone¡¯s strength is almost exhausted. ¡°Anthony¡¯s suggestion is good.¡± Issac also agreed with his idea. ¡°I also agree.¡± Myron wrapped his arms around his chest and grinned, ¡°There are so manypetitors, we are not in a hurry. Consider this time asing over to camp, wouldn¡¯t that be better.¡± ¡°The Fifth Prince is right.¡± Lucas nodded his head. Seeing that they all support Anthony¡¯s idea, Vivian can¡¯t say anything else. She turned around and looked at the distant mountain peaks with apprehension. She had already discussed with Morris that she would go to the other side first after entering the mountain, and now Anthony and the others wanted to slow down or even stay where they were. That will certainly be staggered with Morris. If he wants to find himself again, it will be much more difficult. If only one person left ¡­ Vivian nced back at his tent and was torn. ¡­Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Master, good morning. Here, this is for you to eat.¡± On the other side, Morris and Marilyn were divided into a group, and the other three people were people Morris did not know. But from yesterday afternoon to now, he could see that those three people were more like to protect Marilyn. Early in the morning, the three men prepared wild fruits and grilled fish and handed them to Marilyn. After Marilyn thanked her, she immediately took the things to Morris and lent flowers to the Buddha. ¡°Thanks.¡± Morris did not refuse, sharp took two wild sorbets, bit and chewed. After entering the mountain, there was no other food exceptpressed cookies. Compared to thepressed cookies, Morris would prefer to eat some wild fruits. ¡°Hey, Master, you don¡¯t have to be polite to me.¡± Marilyn walked to Morris¡¯s side and leaned directly on a tree trunk, ¡°It¡¯s all as it should be.¡± She said, her eyes nced at the tree behind Morris, on the branch of which was coiled a green snake that was spitting out its snake¡¯s letter. Chapter 900 : Play coquettish with him ¡°Don¡¯t get close to me.¡± Morris¡¯s indifferent eyes nced at her, ¡°Better put away those thoughts you shouldn¡¯t have.¡± His tone was rather cold, not giving Marilyn any face at all. Naive Marilyn is very disdainful of this, lifted a foot, toe on his loose pants a few times, deliberately teasing him. ¡°What can this young master have in mind? It¡¯s just to get on good terms with Master so you can take care of me.¡± Her slender jade finger pointed to the huge mountain, ¡°On the mountain and below, there are hundreds of people, how many people want to kill you and how many want to take my life. This young master just wants to cuddle with you to keep warm.¡± The best way to get a beautiful man back. Marilyn heart expects. ¡°The three people your mother arranged, all of them are highly skilled, still can¡¯t protect you?¡± Morris coldly put down a sentence, turned to pack up the tent, want to set off on the journey.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Marilyn is still leaning on the trunk of the tree, looking up at the bright green snake, thinking. When Morris was not paying attention, Marilyn walked up to a man and lowered his voice, ¡°Later, you three leave quickly.¡± ¡°But, young master you ¡­¡± The man wanted to say something, Marilyn a harsh gaze shot over, he immediately shut up. Not long after, a group of five people packed up their luggage and continued to set off ahead. ¡°Young master, there are three roads ahead. I¡¯ll go with Oscar to explore the road. Osborn, you go to explore the road.¡± The man who spoke called Oscar went to the leftmost Road, and the man named Osborn took the middle road. Morris said to Marilyn, ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go over there.¡± Morris would not let go of the perfect opportunity to get rid of Marilyn. However, Marilyn did not let him have his way. ¡°I¡¯lle with you, it¡¯s too dangerous for the young master to stay here alone.¡± Marilyn didn¡¯t give Morris a chance to get rid of her and kept sticking to him. Walking on the path, the two were very silent. Rather than a path, it was an inconspicuous path only trodden by those who attended the hunt. Marilyn saw Morris walking forward at a brisk pace, with no intention of turning back, and guessed that he was trying to get away from them all and get to Vivian. She had a slight sh of light under her eyes, secretly calcting something. ¡°Oh, Master, you¡¯re walking slower, I can¡¯t even keep up.¡± Marilyn tugged on her shoulder bag, speeding up to keep up with Morris, and said, ¡°Walking so fast, are you in a hurry to see your wife?¡± Morris: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing him ignore, Marilyn asked again, ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered how you two met, can you tell me about it?¡± This time, Morris finally spoke up, only to coldly drop the words, ¡°None of your business.¡± ¡°Hmph, no point.¡± She was a little upset at being left out. The two walked on the hillside, this side of the hill is steep, the mountain is natural boulders and some debris, so this area only a few scattered trees. Marilyn¡¯s feet on the gravel, just feel the difficulty of walking. She looked at the back of the man in front of her, and noticed that the distance between the two had been more than ten meters, Marilyn¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and a wry glint shed across the bottom of her eyes. Her feet were crooked, and she screamed at the top of her lungs, ¡°Ah, help~~¡± As the cry for help rang out, her entire body fell directly to the ground and rolled down the hill, ¡°Help, master, help me ah.¡± Chapter 901 : Indirect Kissing Morris, who was walking forward, heard a sound and stopped. When she turned around, she saw Marilyn rolling down the hill with her bag. It also rolled five or six times, then because the backpack was too big, it propped up on the ground, stopping Marilyn from continuing to roll down. ¡°Ah, scared ¡­ scared me to death.¡± Marilyn lying on the ground, looking at the arrogant man standing above, hands around his chest, end a high posture, very cold. She reached out and waved her in white hand a few times, ¡°Master, it hurts, I can¡¯t get up, help me.¡± ¡°You can shout and move, you seem to be fine.¡± Morris raised her wrist, ¡°You have one minute toe up, or I¡¯ll leave.¡± Morris has never had a good temper with women other than Vivian. Marilyn, who was lying on the ground, almost jumped up when she heard his words. In order to act like some, she yed hard, ¡°Ouch, master, my foot ¡­ foot really broken, so painful. Can youe down and assist me a little?¡± ¡°There are still forty seconds. Sure not to go?¡± The man stood in that position, motionless, with absolutely no intention of going to give her a hand. ¡°My feet really hurt, oooh ¡­ Master, you are too heartless ¡­,¡± Marilyn was angry and aggrieved. How in the world could there be a man who was unmoved by her? It is really abominable. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, keep lying down. If you¡¯re dead, I¡¯ll save you the trouble.¡± Morris didn¡¯t have the patience to wait for Marilyn. After saying that, he turned around and continued to walk forward. He didn¡¯t even look back, without hesitation. He was so spontaneous and determined to go. Marilyn, who was still lying on the ground, was furious, ¡°Hey, hey, hey, Master, Master, don¡¯t go, wait for me.¡± She hurriedly got up from the ground, angry a foot kicked on a stone, perhaps this foot too hard, but also really fractured the ankle a little. ¡°Hiss ¡­ oh ¡­, it hurts!¡± Marilyn grimaced in pain, standing on one foot, with the other foot bowed, gently shaking her ankle. Rao heard her cry of pain, Morris just thought she was singing a monologue, the speed did not stop to continue to move forward. ¡°Wait for me, hiss ¡­ wait for me.¡± Marilyn¡¯s heart ran up a nameless fire, but also had to limp to chase Morris. While chasing, while cursing: ¡°Morris, you bastard, you better not fall into my hands. I tell you, one day you be the defeated under this young master, I will kidnap you into this young master¡¯s harem. I¡¯ll let you know what it¡¯s like to be left alone by this young master, so you¡¯ll know what it means to be ¡®alone in the harem¡¯ ¡­ hiss, oops, my foot hurts.¡± The man in the distance sensed that she was not faking pain, and although he did not turn around, his walking speed gradually slowed down. ¡°You can¡¯t wait for that day!¡± He said. ¡°Hmph, there is no man that the young master wants to ¡®handle¡¯ that he can¡¯t handle.¡± Marilyn sped up to catch up with Morris, exasperated by him. The two of them continued to walk forward. The two mountains were sorge that Mount Izazit could not be seen across the Manopas in front of them. It would take two days to go over both mountains, and more time to climb to the top of Mount Izazit. There was no time to lose. Morris not only needed to find Vivian, but also needed to help her win the top spot, and had a heavy burden on his shoulders. ¡°Master, I¡¯m thirsty. I¡¯m out of water in my water bottle, do you have any more water?¡± She was like a capricious little princess, pampering Morris with impunity. The man disliked her a little noisy and swept back a nce at her. He wanted to refuse, but when he saw that her face was white and sweaty, he threw the water bottle to her, ¡°Take it.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The thirsty Marilyn unscrewed the water cap, took a sip of water, and raised the kettle with a heated smile, ¡°Master, are we indirectly kissing?¡± Chapter 902 : Her Little Calculation Morris brow knitted, some unhappy look askance at her, snatched the water bottle from her hand, stuffed into the side pocket of the backpack, ¡°less talk, can not die.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Marilyn was born with fair skin and deep features, thick eyebrows, big eyes, red lips and white teeth, and a natural ck natural curly hair, even with a pill head, but also delicate and lovely in a touch of charm. The beauty of the embryo born, like the Queen of Lon that beautiful. This is the reason why Marilyn confidently said ¡®there is no man in this world that the young master can¡¯t handle¡¯. Indeed very beautiful, few people can withstand her temptation. Especially when she knitted her brows and smiled, her posture was beautiful, her eyes were like silk, and she tantalized people. But she is beautiful again, Morris will not be moved by it. ¡°I¡¯m so tired, Master, can you take a break?¡± She yelled, ¡°I¡¯ve been walking for four hours since this morning, I¡¯m hungry, can I take a break? I remember you have a proverb in L City, I think it¡¯s called something like ¡­ ¡®even a mule in the production team can¡¯t work all the time¡¯, it will really tire you out.¡± Originally has been worried about Vivian, Morris heart anxious, suddenly heard her this sentence, can¡¯t help. ¡°You¡¯re a mule, does your mother know that?¡± He returned in a rare good mood. What mule? It said donkey, but I don¡¯t know how Marilyn remembered it as a mule. ¡°You scold me? Hmph, if my mother knew, she would cut your head off.¡± Marilyn was really a little tired. Although she broke her foot, she has recovered and is not in pain now, but she is indeed a little tired. Walking uphill all the way, the physical exertion is too much. The morning just ate a few wild fruits, the energy supplement is not enough to reach this consumption. She simply tugged Morris¡¯s wrist, ¡°Master, take a break, please, take a break, okay.¡± She was holding hands, Morris step a meal, the face immediately sank down. The side eye, clear and cold gaze shot at Marilyn, ¡°Let go.¡± The words are as good as gold, the tone of voice involuntarily aggravated, with an innate deterrent power, just a look makes Marilyn a little afraid. She skimmed her mouth, ¡°What¡¯s so fierce, it¡¯s just holding your hand, it¡¯s not going to lose a piece of meat.¡± He spoke madly, but his hands were very honest and released him. Grunting, she rolled her eyes, ¡°hey, I really don¡¯t know how a man like you can make Vivian fall in love with you.¡± To be honest, she was a little envious of Vivian. Envious that she could get Morris¡¯plete love. If it is said that when she first met Morris, she was submissive to his face, then now, facing him who is both charming and handsome and cold, she is really charmed. The idea of conquering Morris grew wildly in her body, like an evil thought invading her body, making her uncontroble. ¡°Take a break.¡± Morris pointed to a small stream that appeared in front of him, gurgling water, emitting a pleasant sound. Marilyn¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately ran over, squatting by the crystal clear stream to take a sip of water and wash her face. Sitting next to a rock, she took a moment to get in better shape. She looked up at the mountain, but her eyes fell on a crooked-necked tree, the branches of which extended in the direction just behind Morris. Morris, on the other hand, had gotten a map out of nowhere and was looking at it. Marilyn¡¯s good-looking eyebrows were raised and she took a step towards Morris. ¡°Watch out!¡± She swooped over and pped a tree branch behind Morris, and with it flung out a snake with a green body. Chapter 903 Hearing a loud shout from Marilyn, Morris looked up to see a green snake that had been thrown on the ground. ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± Marilyn left hand covering his right hand, painful frown, ¡°knife. Quickly give me the knife, I was bitten by a snake.¡± The green snake was thrown on the ground, struggled a few times, quickly fled and burrowed into the grass. It was a triangr-headed type of snake, the brighter the color, the more toxic. Morris heartstrings tightened, immediately got up, took out the dagger and walked to Marilyn, ¡°This snake is poisonous. Is there an antidote?¡± ¡°This is the most poisonous Seven Star Green Snake of the Hidden Tribe, it ¡­¡± She bit her lip, did not continue to say the next, but leaned over to her hand sucked a few mouthfuls of blood and spit it out onto the ground. Seeing this, Morris immediately took the kettle and filled a pot of water and came over, ¡°Rustle your mouth. Don¡¯t bleed in this way, it¡¯s too slow!¡± Marilyn hesitated,plex eyes looked at him, slowly took a sip of water from the kettle and rinsed her mouth. Morris looked at the teeth marks on her outer wrist, his brow furrowed, ¡°Why did you save me?¡± While saying that, he took her hand and made her sit on the stone, while he bent one knee slightly, half squatting in front of her, holding the dagger in his hand and said, ¡°Bear with it, it will hurt.¡± Marilyn clenched her teeth and took a deep breath, ¡°Come on.¡± This morning, when she saw the snake, she already had a calction in her mind. The original thought was that as long as she could get Morris to move a little, she wouldn¡¯t have to take the risk. However, the man in front of him is infatuated with Vivian, and how she pleases him, he is indifferent. She has no choice but to do this. In order to attract Morris, she really gave it up. Morris rolled up her sleeve as fast as he could and took a piece of gauze and tied it tightly around her arm to keep the blood from flowing. ¡°Hiss, it hurts ¡­¡± Morris tied the gauze so hard it hurt that Marilyn frowned. ¡°It must be tightly strangled, otherwise the blood spread throughout the body, your little life is in danger.¡± The man looked serious, and the action in his hands was clean and sharp. The sun shines on the earth, through the dense forest leaves cast a dappled shadow, fell on his body, gilded with ayer of light, set him more and more handsome. It is said that a serious man is the most handsome.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. At the moment, the man in front of her is an ugly face, but Marilyn¡¯s mind is full of the photo of Morris¡¯s cold face like a relegated immortal. Especially that day in the bathroom of the side hall, he removed his face makeup, revealing the moment of the real face, Marilyn the whole person fell for it. As the young master of the hidden tribe, I have seen countless men, what kind of men, as long as she likes, hooked fingers can take down. The only one is him. Only this man, who is married and a father, has a heart like a rock, which really hurts her brain. ¡°If I die, won¡¯t I let you im it ¡­ ah, it hurts ¡­¡± Marilyn is talking, Morris has taken the dagger and shed her outer wrist. A cross-shaped slit, Morris hit cleanly, before Marilyn could react, the wound had been shed open. Instantly, blood gushed out. Morris held her bleeding hand with one hand and walked her to the water with the other, ¡°Come here, hurry up and rinse it.¡± Perhaps the snake venom is too toxic, Marilyn already has a slight fainting phenomenon. The whole body weight was leaning on Morris¡¯ body when she walked, until her wrist was immersed in the water, the cool water wetting the wound, the stinging pain swept through her body, she clenched her teeth in pain and trembled. Chapter 904 : Poisoned ¡°I certainly feel good when you die. But you are now in a group with me, if you die, I can¡¯t walk out of this mountain either!¡± From the moment Marilyn was divided into a group with him. Morris not only has an extra burden, but also shoulders the responsibility to protect Marilyn. I don¡¯t know if Deborah Baron is sophisticated and has insight into his identity, or Marilyn¡¯s decision. In short, Marilyn can not die here! Marilyn leaned on Morris¡¯s shoulder, although the wound was painful, but she was full of Morris. Being this close to him was something she had longed for. Marilyn¡¯s wrists soaked in the water, blood seeping into the water, staining a red. And then, the bright red water snaked down the stream like a red silk, extraordinarily eye-catching in the sunlight. ¡°Master, do you think, will I ¡­ die here?¡± I don¡¯t know if it was too much bleeding on her wrist or the poisonous snake was too toxic, making her dizzy. Marilyn only felt dizzy and simplyy in Morris¡¯s arms in a submissive manner. At that moment, Morris almost did not throw her out, but thinking that she was trying to ¡®save¡¯ himself, so he did not do it.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He sat on a low rock, Marilyn leaned in his arms, one hand hanging in the stream. Her eyes were open, looking at the man close at hand, her heart beating faster, her gradually whitening lips curving up in a curve. ¡°I heard Vivian ¡­ her, she ¡­ called you ¡®Morris¡¯, I . . can shout like that too?¡± Envy. Since childhood, Marilyn, who wanted the wind and the rain, envied a woman for the first time. Envy that she could have what she couldn¡¯t have. She also understands for the first time what it means to like, and what it means ¡­ to love! Of course, it was also Morris¡¯s appearance that made Marilyn believe that in this world, there was really ¡®love at first sight¡¯. ¡°Shut up!¡± Morris impatiently reprimanded. ¡°You ¡­ how can you be so heartless.¡± Marilyn uninjured hand slowly raised, slender jade fingers over his cheek, ¡°Master, if ¡­ if I give up the position of hidden master to Vivian, are you ¡­ you willing to give me a future? ¡± Morris held Marilyn¡¯s injured hand with one hand so that the wrist could be immersed in water to flush out the snake venom; the other hand held her body. If he let go, Marilyn would fall to the ground. The ground was covered with fine raised stones, and Morris knew he ¡®owed her¡¯ a life, so he held back his anger, ¡°Get your hands off me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± She shook her head needily. ¡°If you don¡¯t take it away, do you believe I¡¯ll cut your aorta in the process?¡± He threatened in a deep voice. Marilyn still had a light smile on her lips, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. But ¡­¡± she gasped breathlessly, ¡°I am really not interested in the position of the hidden master. However, many things are not up to me, I ¡­ I am also tired. Master, you know what? The big ¡­ big king¡¯s pce, only I most want to escape there.¡± There is full of hooks and crooks, so she feels bored and tired, and can not even find the meaning of life. She likes the vast and boundless world, likes the smell of freedom, likes to be spontaneous and yearns for an unrestrained life. ¡°You are so full of nonsense!¡± Hearing her words, Morris was moved for a moment, but expelled that emotion in the next second. He held her wrist soaked in water, feeling that the toxins were almost cleared, he lifted her wrist, holding her t on the ground, took out gauze and bleeding powder on her wound and helped her bandage it. Chapter 905 : Launching the Poison Needle ¡°Can you help me ¡­ change to a shady ce? It¡¯s all rocks and it hurts.¡± She looked at Morris with breathlessness. Feeling his true concern, it felt like it was all worth it. After treating her wounds, Morris had no choice but to lean down and carry her across her body to the grass under a tree and let Marilyn lie on the ground. At this time, Morris raised his wrist to look at the time, it was already two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. He had been out of touch with Vivian for almost a full day, and his heart was racing. ¡°It¡¯ste, you¡¯re on your own here, I¡¯m leaving.¡± He said to Marilyn. ¡°No, you go, I ¡­ what will I do?¡± Marilyn was a little annoyed, ¡°I just saved you, how can you leave me alone?¡± ¡°Your mother let you go up the mountain, naturally sent someone to protect you secretly. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die here.¡± Morris naturally thought of this. ¡°But what if. What if Cindere Sabastian¡¯s peoplee to kill me, and I ¡­ what about me?¡± Marilyn, who was lying on the ground, was pale and weak. Her words, of course, had merit. But Morris was preupied with Vivian, and only wanted to go to Vivian. Hesitating again and again, he looked down at the watch in his hand, took it off, and handed it to Marilyn, ¡°This watch, which contains six poison needles. Once someone approaches, you just need to press the protruding button, the poison needle will be fired. You take it and save your life.¡± The watch was given to him by Houghton when he left yesterday. Morris pointed to the watch, ¡°The button that drops time faces the arm, when youunch the poison needle, you make a fist with your hand, slightly bend your wrist and just aim it at the enemy.¡± In order to facilitate the firing of the silver needle, the button for firing the poison needle was set on the inner side of the watch, and the button faced the direction of the arm when worn. This is what Houghton instructed a thousand times. ¡°If you are wounded, you don¡¯t need to wear the watch, just hold it in your hand.¡± He shoved the watch into Marilyn¡¯s hand, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± After saying that, he got up and was about to leave. Marilyn never thought that Morris would be so heartless. Angry and furious, she clenched her lips and suddenly raised her hand to hold the watch, pointing the firing port at herself, ¡°Master, you ¡­ can¡¯t leave. If you go now, I ¡­ I will press the button!¡± Morris, who had just taken two steps, took one step and looked back at Marilyn, ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. I ¡­ I¡¯m just scared, you, can you stay with me?¡± ¡°Here, no one dares to kill you. But Vivian is dangerous, I must go to save her!¡± His heart is thinking about Vivian. The scene, suffering from the pain of Marilyn aggrieved, feel that they pay so much, but can not get him half pity, ¡°I do not care, as long as you ¡­ dare to take another step, I ¡­ I will die in front of you. ¡± As Morris said. She Marilyn if dead here, Morris absolutely can not leave this mountain alive. Not to mention him, even Vivian! ¡°You¡¯re too stubborn.¡± Morris, who didn¡¯t know how to show mercy, turned around and left. He was sure that no one would dare to kill Marilyn here, and the reason he gave her a watch was just to calm her down so that she wouldn¡¯t get nervous and scared if she was left here. Of course, Morris also thought that Marilyn would noty a hand on herself. ¡°Morris, you ¡­ you ¡­ are so heartless!¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Marilyn lying on the ground with her head leaning against the trunk of the tree, looking at Morris who had resolutely left, she really raised her hand when she took the watch with the hidden hidden weapon and aimed it at herself. But she didn¡¯t really want to die, so the concealed weaponuncher was aimed at her shoulder, and her index finger pressed the watch button hard ¡­ Chapter 906 : Poisoned to death piu ~ A silver needle was shot out with a tiny, almost inaudible sound. Marilyn was in the shade, while Morris took a few steps out and was already in the sunlight. Just as Marilyn was waiting for the poisoned needle to hit her, she noticed a glint of something in the sunlight emitting an imperceptible cold light. Just as she was surprised, she only saw Morris take a step and stand stiffly in ce. ¡°What ¡­ is going on?¡± Marilyn stunned, originally weak, she sat up straight at once. Looking down at the concealed weapon in her hand, she looked again at Morris and shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s not. I clearly ¡­ I clearly aimed at myself.¡± Morris felt a pain in his back and turned back incredulously towards Marilyn. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, I really fired it at me ah, I didn¡¯t lie to you ¡­¡± Marilyn panicked, she didn¡¯t expect this to be the case either. Mostly because the toxin on the concealed weapon had a slower onset, Morris only felt tingling, but was able to hold his body together and leaned down to take the watch from Marilyn¡¯s hands. Examining the watch in his hand, he aligned the watch pinhole to the left and the button to the right, and gently pressed the button. With a whoosh, a silver needle wasunched. Theunch port, however, was a small hole next to the button.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. That hole, is the instation esim card hole! Morris eyes slightly narrowed, face gloomy like ink, the whole person is ayer of cold lingering, cold terrible. Marilyn clearly saw his hand holding the watch trembling slightly, and the next moment, he fell to the ground with a thud. ¡°Master? ¡­ Morris? Master, you ¡­ how are you?¡± The sudden scene really scared Marilyn. From the time she fired the poison needle to Morris fell, it was less than a minute. Toxin, fast and scary. Marilyn whole person panic, immediately from the backpack beside him to find a special whistle, blowing hard. The whistle makes a kind of bird¡¯s cry, it is difficult to let people notice the difference. At the same time, and turned out a re, directly fired out. The re is red, the kind of reunched out of a red smoke, floating in the air for a long time did not dissipate. Three minutester, she fired another re. Five minutester, a helicopter rumbled on the top of the mountain, propellers blowing the wind, whipping the leaves on the top of the mountain. After pinpointing the target, the helicopter hovered in the air and dropped the ropedder. The people on top of the helicopter came down thedder and took Morris and Marilyn away together. The scene here was seen by Vivian on the mountainside a few kilometers away. Standing on the hillside, she could see everything that was happening not far away. But all she saw was a helicopter flying over, and then flying back again in just two minutes. But because of the extraordinary distance, she couldn¡¯t see clearly who the people on the helicopter really were. But ¡­ ¡°It couldn¡¯t be Marilyn, could it?¡± Vivian spected, ¡°If it¡¯s not her, it¡¯s most likely the Grand Prince, Martin.¡± Although he had publicly signed a life and death contract during thepetition, being a member of the royal family of the Hidden Tribe, he had privileges after all. ¡°I think there should be life and death concerns, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have openly activated the helicopter in this situation.¡± Beside him, Issac analyzed the situation. Vivian nodded, ¡°I guess so.¡± Other than that, Vivian couldn¡¯t think of any other possibilities. ¡°Ugh ¡­¡± She let out a deep sigh and looked into the distance, wondering, ¡°Where the hell is Morris? How long will it take to find him? Chapter 907 : Friend or Foe ¡°What are you sighing for? Your frustrated look is simr to the time when I saw you on the Great Cool Mountain.¡± Beside him, Issac teased. Vivian stood under a big tree, overlooking a river at the bottom of the mountain, his mind could not help but recall everything that happenedst year on the Big Liangshan Mountain. ¡°That time?¡± She couldn¡¯t help herself, ¡°That time was not only frustrating, but also wretched.¡± When you think about it, it¡¯s been two years since then. ¡°Heh. I can¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t protect you even when you were with Morris.¡± Issac wrapped his arms around his chest and looked into the distance, sarcastically. He knew Vivian liked Morris, but couldn¡¯t ept the fact that Morris couldn¡¯t protect Vivian well.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°He¡¯s not to me for the time on the Big Cool Mountain.¡± Vivian exined for Morris, then said, ¡°The time on the Great Cool Mountain, I ¡­¡± As she spoke, her eyes skimmed when she saw Lucas limping from the left, holding a few fruits in his hand. His figure ovepped with a figure floating in his head. Hum¡­ In that instant, Vivian¡¯s face abruptly white a few, all the sweat stood up, no reason to shiver. It¡¯s him! It is actually him! No wonder Vivian felt some familiarity when she first saw Lucas, but she could not remember where she had seen him. Now that she thinks about it, isn¡¯t he the man who wore a half mask and walked with a limp in Dongpu Vige two years ago in Daliang Mountain? However, two years ago in Dongpu Vige, he was pretending to be a cripple, but now it turns out that she is really crippled. If it is correct, he is now reallyme, that is, the after-effects of the shot she personally shot in his leg back then. In summary, if the analysis is all right, then it means that ¡­ Deborah Baron two years ago to know her true identity, also sent people to assassinate her, only to end in failure? Or is it that someone has been secretly protecting her? It¡¯s a very frightening thought. In just a short while, Vivian¡¯s forehead was covered with fine sweat stains. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Little Vivian?¡± Issac noticed that Vivian had been staring at Lucas for an instant, so he gave her a nudge with his elbow. A dazed Vivian withdrew her gaze, ¡°Oh, nothing ¡­ nothing.¡± Issac naturally did not believe her words, meaningful nce at the three people over there. ¡°Come on, all eat something.¡± Lucas walked over and handed the fruit in his hand to Vivian and Issac, while giving Vivian a deep gaze. Mostly because she had just stared at him for a long time. ¡°I ¡­ am not hungry.¡± Vivian shook her head, turned back and found a ce to sit down. She wondered if the person who appeared in her tentst night could be Lucas. It must be admitted that Vivian was nervous at the moment. There were hundreds of people on the mountain, and she had no idea who was an enemy and who was a friend. ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s no hurry, why don¡¯t I take you down to the mountain to catch fish?¡± Issac walked up to Vivian, patted her shoulder and reminded. ¡°Hahahaha, this is good, this is good. Count this prince one?¡± Myron was not interested in this tournament and was only forced to participate. Anthony broke his hand, the wound had not yet healed, and the running down the day had already made him a bit overwhelmed. ¡°You guys go ahead, I¡¯ll have a smoke ande back downter.¡± He waved his hand. ¡°That¡¯s fine, Lucas, Vivian, Issac, let¡¯s go first.¡± Myron seemed toe to life and greeted the three men as they headed down the hill together. He sat on a rock and watched the group of four traverse through the jungle until they disappeared, and then he followed the example of the cuckoo and called out three times. Chapter 908 : Discovering the Truth Two minutester, six people appeared from different directions and walked up to Anthony. ¡°Prince, Morris was wounded and taken away by Marilyn¡¯s young master in a helicopter. Our n fell through.¡± One of them reported the situation. ¡°Rubbish!¡± Anthony¡¯s sharp gaze fiercely plucked out the man who spoke, got up and walked towards him, lifting his foot and kicking it, ¡°What¡¯s the use of having you!¡± ¡°Marilyn young master has been following Morris, there are still Marilyn young master¡¯s hidden guards around, we haven¡¯t found the right opportunity to make a move.¡± ¡°You mean, Marilyn is protecting Morris?¡± Anthony felt that something was wrong. If Marilyn really intended to protect Morris, it means she already knew Morris¡¯s identity. But he couldn¡¯t understand what value Morris had to Marilyn. ¡°Yes.¡± The man answered. The reason Anthony went up the mountain was to witness Morris being killed, and then the news would reach Vivian, and he could see Vivian¡¯s painful appearance with his own eyes. But right now, it seems that there is no such opportunity. In that case, what was the point of him staying here? ¡°Kill Vivian!¡± He lifted his chin slightly, looked askance at the direction of the mountain, his azure pupils bursting out with a cold chill, and said in a deep voice: ¡°If she returns alive, today next year will be the anniversary of your death.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± Several people nodded their heads. Anthony got up, turned back, and had otherse to meet him. The four people who descended the mountain walked together, outwardly talking andughing, extraordinarily rxed, in fact, each person had his own thoughts. Vivian is afraid of Anthony and Lucas, after some decision, finally n to leave them, only to go to Morris. While Anthony has not yete, she left now, he will not know the direction she left, but also can be safer. ¡°Well ¡­¡± As she walked, she suddenly reached up to cover her abdomen and let out a soft cry. Issac beside her noticed her strange appearance and immediately cared: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°My stomach hurts a little, you guys go down first, I¡¯ll go fix my internal needs.¡± She smiled awkwardly and ¡®slinked¡¯ towards a side of the dense forest. ¡°Women are such a nuisance.¡± Myron shook his head, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go down first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for her here.¡± Issac wasn¡¯t sure after all. ¡°That¡¯s fine, Lucas, let¡¯s go down first.¡± Myron waved to Lucas. ¡°Okay.¡± Lucas answered, limped behind Myron and headed down the mountain. Once Vivian, who had entered the dense forest, was out of their sight, she headed in the direction of Mount Isazite.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. As she walked, her pace suddenly lurched. ¡°Not right.¡± Vivian frowned deep in thought ¡­ The original n was for her and Morris to wait for each other at ake at the juncture of Mount Massapas and Mount Izazit. But their group of five had had a particrly slow day, and were bound to be behind Morris. Who would Morris be assigned to a group with? No doubt, it must be with Marilyn in a group. Deborah Baron has five children, she has met Martin, Marilyn, Myron, the other two she has not seen, and do not know. Martin is calm and unthreatening to the position of the Hidden Lord, as is Myron. Deborah Baron¡¯s other two children, though girls, were heard to have mediocre qualifications, and were not at all the first choice for the position of Hidden Lord. So these four people must be safe, and will not have any life threatening. The only one who may be injured is ¡­ ¡°Marilyn?¡± If Morris is in a group with Marilyn, he must have the responsibility to protect her. Once Marilyn¡¯s life is in danger, Morris, along with himself, will be the object of suspicion and face the risk of beheading at any time. Chapter 909 : Saying Goodbye In other words, no matter what, Morris will definitely protect Marilyn. But that helicopter just now, who did it save? Vivian¡¯s eyebrows knitted, fiercely looked in the direction of the helicopter appeared at that moment, only to feel a pang of trepidation. The most likely reason for the helicopter¡¯s appearance was Marilyn¡¯s injury. Morris was definitely in a group with Marilyn, he would not allow Marilyn to be injured, but since the helicopter came, it means that Marilyn¡¯s life is in danger. So Morris ¡­ Vivian stumbled and nearly fell, but then, a movement behind her alerted her. She turned around sharply and put the dagger in her hand directly against the neck of the person behind her, ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­ Issac?¡± Just want to shout a ¡®don¡¯t move¡¯! The result is that once you turn around, you find that the person behind you is Issac. ¡°You have something on your mind.¡± Issac looked serious, hisplex eyes gazing at her, ¡°Don¡¯t believe me?¡± He knew Vivian was lying when she suddenly said her stomach hurt, so he followed her over to see. It turned out that Vivian stood alone in the same ce, as if she was frozen in ce, and stood motionless for a long time. Then, she swayed violently and nearly fell, watching him with a pang of worry. ¡°You can go back now.¡± Vivian put away the dagger and inserted it into the sheath, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, that helicopter has just taken Marilyn and Morris away, Marilyn always knew Morris¡¯ identity and liked him a lot.¡± She said without hiding anything. At that, Issac¡¯s eyebrows drew together and his pupils turned, thinking seriously, ¡°Marilyn likes him?¡± ¡°Yes, like him.¡± Vivian took a deep breath and sighed, ¡°Of the two of them, one is bound to be in danger of his life. Or else, both lives are in danger. Not only do you not have to go further back, but I¡¯m also turning back.¡± The original n of four days into the mountain n, now just past only one day to go back. Everything came faster than she thought. Issac lifted his hand and smoothed his hair behind his head, his eyebrows and eyes grew a bit irritated. I wanted to do it after I met Morris after entering the mountain, but God didn¡¯t give him any chance!Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. You go find Antina and take her back.¡± With these words, Vivian went straight away. Seeing her heading back, Issac was a little hesitant. Antina also followed into the mountain, if he did not go to guard Antina, only afraid that she will also be in danger. When he was down and out, it was Antina¡¯s appearance that gave him a glimpse of light in his dim life. If he left her in the mountains, it would be hard on his conscience. ¡°Little Vivian, take care!¡± On bnce, Issac decided to go to Antina. Hearing him call her ¡®little Vivian¡¯ again, as he had done before, Vivian felt a little morefortable. She took a step and smiled back at him, ¡°I hope youe back safely.¡± The two of them looked at each other, separated by a few meters. One smile is forced, the other frowning, each carrying a concern. A breeze came, lifting Vivian¡¯s hair in front of her forehead, brushing it against her white face, making her more and more cool and beautiful, making people unable to look away. Issac¡¯s heartstrings were stirred, a kind of fondness swirled in his heart, but let him struggle. ¡°You, be careful.¡± He hesitated again and again, and finally took the lead and turned away. The two men turned their backs, and their final figures disappeared into the jungle. In the meantime, Myron, who was walking towards the bottom of the hill, kept chattering about the way to catch fish and experienceter. But after talking, half waiting for a response. ¡°Lucas, this prince talk to you, why you do not ¡­¡± Chapter 910 : Mentioning the Past When I turned around, where was Lucas behind me? ¡°Shit! Where is he?¡± Myron froze for a long time, looking left and right, ¡°Hello? Lucas? Lucas?¡± He shouted a few times, but no one paid any attention. ¡°Mud, what the hell? Walking and falling apart?¡± Myron stomped his feet in anger and went back the way he came, trying to find Vivian and Issac before rejoining Anthony. Turning back the way down the mountain, he not only did not see Lucas, nor did he see Vivian who had peed, nor did he see Issac. Finally, he walked to the ce where several people had separated, even Anthony had disappeared. ¡°What¡¯s going on, where did everyone go?¡± Myron angry a kick in a tree, ¡°I took the trouble to get in a group with you guys, just to see the show. Good guys, they all fucking dumped me!¡± Although he is idle and unrestrained, but immersed in the royal power struggle, is more stupid, but also can not be an idiot. It is to know that these individuals have a deep heart, only to follow over to see the good show. The first thing that I know is that I lost the person who followed me. ¡°No fun!¡± Myron angry brain pain, also lost the interest to continue into the mountain. After all, he will notpete for the position of hidden master, naturally there is no need to win the leader, so there is no other choice but to go home. On the other side. Vivian had just parted from Issac for just ten minutes, and as she walked, she heard the small sound of someone walking through the grass behind her. She continued on, but her hand was already clutching her dagger, and out of the corner of her eye she nced behind her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The very moment the person behind her lunged at him, she jerked sideways, avoiding the other person¡¯s move, and kicked the person in the chest. ¡°Well ¡­¡± The man who was kicked was caught off guard and took two steps backwards, reaching out to cover his chest. The two men faced each other head-on. Vivian clutched her dagger and looked at him, ¡°Old friend, how much longer do you want to pretend?¡± Her red lips hooked slightly and she smiled coldly. ¡°When did you find out?¡± Lucas held the dagger in one hand and rubbed his chest with the other. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter when I found out. What matters is that I have no grudge against you, and in Dongpu Vige, you tried to kill me twice, and I not only saved you once, but also let you go once. Are you that ungrateful?¡± There were so many things that happened in Dongpu Vige, Vivian could see them all vividly. At that time, she was too kind and let Lucas go, but she didn¡¯t think she was letting the tiger back into the mountain. If time was turned back, I¡¯m afraid she wouldn¡¯t be the same as before. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be working for someone. It¡¯s only natural to get paid to do something. Even if I don¡¯te to kill you, there will be others to take your life.¡± Lucas put away the dagger in his hand, ¡°For the sake of Dongpu Vige you left me alive, I can let you die painlessly.¡± With that, he took out a pistol in his hand and pointed it at Vivian. Vivian was not surprised by this. One side of her eyebrows raised, shrugged, a breeze, ¡°Since I¡¯m going to die, it¡¯s better to let me die a clear death. Are you one of Anthony¡¯s people or Deborah Baron¡¯s?¡± There were some things she wanted to ask for rification. ¡°Deborah Baron.¡± Lucas did not cover up, and told the truth. ¡°The first time I was killed in Dongpu Vige, Deborah Baron didn¡¯t send anyone to kill me again?¡± Vivian has always been curious about this matter. ¡°Of course there is. But not only Houghton protected you, but also the Phu Yen Lee couple saved you secretly. After that, you met Morris, and more often than not, he helped you.¡± Lucas sighed, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for them, you would have been a skeleton.¡± ¡°So every time Yoona Lee set out to kill me, Deborah Baron had a secret ¡®hand in it¡¯, right?¡± Chapter 911 : One Move to Kill Vivian kept thinking that Yoona Lee had been able to hire highly skilled people every time she had set up to harm her. At that time, she thought it was because The Lee family was rich and indulged in wantonly. But Lucas just said that the Phu Yen Lee couple also secretly saved her, which means that they did not secretly help Yoona Lee to harm her. From this, we can see that Yoona Lee has repeatedly attacked her, with car idents, kidnappings, and fires, only many times with the credit of Deborah Baron. ¡°Yes.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Lucas nodded, ¡°Done asking? When you¡¯re done asking questions you should be on your way.¡± The gun in his hand was pointed at Vivian¡¯s face, wanting to ¡®take her away¡¯ with one shot. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? I can¡¯t escape anyway.¡± Vivian let out a deep sigh, ¡°Before I die, can I ask you for a favor?¡± She was extraordinarily calm and collected. Lucas was not disgusted with Vivian, and even appreciated her extraordinarily when he was in Dongpu Vige. And now that he hasid hands on her again, as a professional killer, he is indeed moved withpassion. ¡°Say.¡± ¡°Bring this to ¡­ ¡®Carl¡¯ for me.¡± Vivian raised his hand to take off the ne worth sixty million dors from his neck. It was auctioned off at the auction back then. ¡°This ne means a lot to me, you give it to ¡®Carl¡¯, he will know who to give it to. It¡¯s also a reminder.¡± Vivian said, while raising her hand to take the ne. But every movement she made kept Lucas on his toes, fearing that something else would go wrong with her. ¡°Here ¡­¡± With the ne in her hand, Vivian stepped on the grass and walked towards Lucas. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Lucas took a step back, all defensive of Vivian, ¡°Throw the ne over.¡± He didn¡¯t dare let Vivian get close, tricky woman, might have some unexpected ways. ¡°Okay, all right.¡± Vivian looked helpless, raised her hand and threw the ne worth ten million dors in her hand towards Lucas. The ne traced an arc in mid-air, Lucas raised his hand to catch the ne, but at the moment his eyes fell on the ne, Vivian obediently put her hand over the watch and shot a silver needle at Lucas. She was extremely fast and clearly saw the silver needle shot into Lucas¡¯s chest. But perhaps Lucas heartstrings tight, the whole person some tension, that a needle into the body, actually did not notice. Instead, all the attention is on Vivian, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Vivian froze, what happened? Houghton did not say that the concealed weapon is poisonous, howe there is no half reaction? ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m checking the time .¡± She pointed to her watch, ¡°You are going to kill me, at least you should know a specific time. In the future, please inform my adoptive parents and tell them the exact time of my death ah.¡± Vivian¡¯s heart fluttered nervously ¡°Finished. Turn around when you¡¯re done!¡± Lucas raised his pistol and gestured for Vivian to turn around. Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± What the hell! I should have known better than to trust Houghton. If she hadn¡¯t thought that the concealed weapon was poisonous and could kill him in one move, she would have taken the opportunity to fly a dagger directly at Lucas. Now, the perfect opportunity has been missed. She dawdled, trying to stall for time and find an opportunity to escape. ¡°Lucas?¡± Vivian called out again. ¡°What else?¡± Lucas was getting a little impatient. ¡°How much did Deborah Baron pay you, and I¡¯ll give you double.¡± She said. ¡°My life was given to me by the Hidden Lord. Sorry, there is no choice.¡± ¡°But back in Dongpu Vige, I was the one who kept you alive. How can you return the favor?¡± ¡°Without the Hidden Lord, there would be no me. Without me, there would be nothing that happenedter.¡± So Vivian¡¯s so-called ¡®saving grace¡¯ was also based on the fact that the Hidden Lord had saved his life beforehand. Chapter 912 : Dead Vivian: ¡°Are you discussing with me the question of whether the chicken or the egg came first?¡± She deliberately stalled for time. But just then, Vivian noticed that Lucas¡¯s body seemed to be unstable and swaying, and he even squeezed his eyes, ¡°What are you ¡­ you doing to me ¡­ bang!¡± Lucas words have not finished, people wobbled and fell down. While falling down, he fired a shot at her.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Vivian leaped to the side and dodged the bullet. The loud sound from the gunshot echoed and hovered in the mountains, the sound lingered for a long time. ¡°Whew ¡­¡± Vivian breathed a sigh of relief, got up and walked towards Lucas, took his ne back from him, and took the pistol with it. Lucasy on the ground, eyes open, weak and helpless, looking at her, eyes are incredulous. That gaze made Vivian a little ufortable, after all, it was a life. She frowned tightly, ¡°You ¡­ have anyst wishes, you can also tell me.¡± Lucas hand trembling, desperately want to grab Vivian, but struggled for a long time can not lift the hand, and finally said with all his might: ¡°I ¡­ me, I have a brother, named Leandro.¡± ¡°Leandro? ¡°Leandro?¡± Where is he? ¡°Being, imprisoned by the Hidden Lord ¡­ me, if I ¡­ don¡¯t kill you, my brother ¡­ will¡­ ¡­ die.¡± As he spoke, blood had begun to seep from his nostrils, ¡°Please. Save ¡­ save him.¡± At this moment, Vivian¡¯s heart was heavy. He knew that the two had no grudges, but each had their own responsibilities. Lucas is also good to her, if not his kind-hearted willingness to help her forward the so-called ¡®relics¡¯, will not be killed by her back. ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡± Vivian held his hand, ¡°In the next life, be an ordinary person. You, are not fit to be a killer.¡± Too merciful! ¡°It hurts ¡­ so much ¡­ please, please ¡­ kill ¡­ me ¡­¡± Lucas also spilled blood stains from the corners of his mouth, his body began to twitch, and he looked at Vivian in pain, ¡°Kill me ¡­¡± Vivian did not know how much pain Lucas was in, but seeing that he could not speak, the tears of pain involuntarily spilled out of his eyes, mixed with blood, one could almost guess how much pain. Houghton said the concealed weapon is poisonous, she thought it was a one-hit kill, the toxin instantly onset of death. The actual pain is like a hundred insects eating the heart. The pain is unbearable. ¡°Please ¡­ you, kill ¡­ kill me ¡­¡± Lucas is still convulsing, the whole face distorted in pain, let people look at can feel the kind of pain unbearable feeling. Rao Vivian looked, it was as if she could vicariously through it. She held the pistol, aimed at his neck, slowly closed his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I, for sure, will save your brother.¡± Bang¡­! The words fell, Vivian fired a shot. And then did not look at Lucas, turned around and walked straight away. In her mind, was a scene that happened in Dongpu Vige. That day, Dongpu vige with Lucas on the mountain, she was bitten by a snake, Lucas could have killed her that time, but he did not do it. Later the flood, Lucas pushed her into the water, she dragged him down, both of them were lucky to get to shore. After that, Vivian had a high fever and the whole person was weak. Lucas could have killed her, and finally just left her in the cave and helped her treat her wounds, leaving a dagger and a lighter, before leaving in due course. Zsa Zsa Zsa ¨C Not far away, Vivian clearly heard the soughing sound of people walking through the jungle. Her heartstrings tightened and she immediately hid behind the trunk of arge tree. At the same time, six killers trained in hand speed appeared. Vivian threw his backpack violently, and at once ¡­ bang bang bang bang bang bang, several intensive gunshots rang out. Chapter 913 : Get out of the mountain safely She crouched on the ground, turned around, and fired four shots at several people. The magazine had a total of eight rounds of ammunition, and now only two were left. After Vivian finished shooting, she stood behind the tree trunk and felt the tremor from the bullets in their hands hitting the trunk, and her heart hung in the air. Listening to the sound, she decided that two people should have fallen. So taking a step forward, she leapt and dug into the grass and ran quickly. Bang Bang Bang ¨C A few more shots rang out. ¡°Well ¡­¡± Vivian, who was running fast, was hit by a bullet in her left arm, and she whimpered in pain, but did not dare to stop. ¡°After them, after them!¡± ¡°Where is she.¡± ¡°Hurry!¡± ¡­ Behind her, she didn¡¯t know how many people were chasing Vivian, so she could only stifle her head and keep running forward. The dense forest was full of grass and thorns, and her face was cut by the thorns, which caused a hot pain. ¡°Little Vivian, this way!¡± Suddenly, one person shouted, only to see Issac running towards her, tugging her wrist, ¡°Follow me!¡± ¡°Why are you back?¡± Vivian followed behind Issac, and the two of them ran desperately to one side. Issac said while running: ¡°I left just after passing by the ce where I separated from Anthony, not long after I heard Myron shouting Lucas. I suspected that Lucas had a problem, worried about you, so I came here.¡± After entering the mountain, Issac guarded every person. But, except for Antina and Vivian. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to die. It¡¯s dangerous to be with me!¡± Vivian said. ¡°Stop talking and run.¡± Issac did not want to answer her question. The two people ran all the way, not daring to stop for a moment. And at that moment, behind them, there was another intense gunfire, as if both sides were exchanging fire. When the two heard it, they gradually stopped and looked back in the direction not far away, then they looked at each other again. ¡°Vivian?¡± In the jungle, Dixon, dressed in camouge, leapt out. But because of the sudden arrival, Vivian directly at him with a gun, waiting for the person to approach, Vivian then look at him clearly, ¡°Dixon, what are you doing here?¡± Dixon nced at Issac, his eyes fell on Vivian¡¯s wounded left arm, cut by a bullet through the skin, there was a gash, but the injury was not serious. ¡°Of course, Ergo arranged for me to go into the mountains early so I could protect you.¡± Dixon pointed in that direction, ¡°The men have been taken care of. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Vivian was certainly not worried about those people, but she was more worried about Morris, ¡°Where¡¯s Morris? He, did something happen to him?¡± When Morris was mentioned, Dixon¡¯s eyes dimmed and he shook his head in dismay, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But don¡¯t worry too much, the second brother is lucky, will be fine.¡± Thepany said it would be fine, but Dixon¡¯s heart is not bottom. Vivian did not pursue the matter, but asked Dixon, ¡°Have you seen Antina?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°A few hours ago, towards that direction, in a group with Fraser.¡± Dixon pointed to the southeast-northeast. ¡°Issac ¡­.¡± Vivian turned sideways to Issac, ¡°Thank you for taking care of me and helping me along the way. Now that Dixon is here, you don¡¯t have to worry about us, hurry up and find Antina.¡± In any case, Issac has helped her enough, and she is ultimately indebted to Issac. She really didn¡¯t know how to repay the gift of saving her life. Issac looked at Dixon and nodded, ¡°Okay. Dixon, I¡¯ll leave the people to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. At least I call her ¡®second sister-inw¡¯, even if I die, I will definitely send her out of the mountain safely.¡± Chapter 914 : Pinching the soft spot Dixon patted his chest, said with assurance. It is Issac, reluctantly looking at Vivian, the so-called ¡®eyess¡¯, roughly like his eyes watching Vivian at the moment. Full of deep love and reluctance. He turned away with his ink-stained eyebrows knitted together, but stopped after a few steps and looked back at her again. ¡°Be careful.¡± Issac admonished worriedly. Vivian returned a gentle smile, ¡°Yeah. You too.¡± The two gazed at each other, each with a million emotions. Dixon, who couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, grabbed Vivian¡¯s arm, ¡°Hurry up and go, it¡¯s too dangerous here.¡± Look at Issac more bright eyes, by that tug and cool man hooked away the soul ¡­ The real danger can be the second brother of the family. I have to say, the current Issac looks very good. Even if the face has an additional scar, but also like the traces of the years, so that he has a few more mncholy and deep. That a cold face, a tendon meat, there is a kind of mob boss wild carnage and domineering, not to mention Vivian, spare Dixon look, can not help but look at two more. ¡°Hiss ¡­ you touched my wound.¡± Vivian grinned in pain, red at Dixon, followed him and turned to walk away. After they walked away, not far behind a fewrge trees came out two people. Martin hands to pants pockets, arrogantly look at the two people about to disappear in the dense forest, ¡°the opportunity to revenge hase. Do you have the guts to kill her yourself?¡± The person beside him, although wearing a ck sweatshirt, but the breeze blowing the shirt, but also can outline her proud curves. The woman raised her hand and pressed the brim of her duck-tongue hat, her watery eyes rippling with killing intent, ¡°This moment, I have waited for a long time.¡± The corner of Martin¡¯s side lip hooked up a curve, ¡°Just take this, I will help you kill her. When the timees, I will help you glory in the great treasure and we will get married.¡± He handed a mini pill box to Yoona Lee and spoke of his n. Yoona Lee slowly withdrew her gaze and took the pill box from Martin without hesitation, ¡°If you save me from Houghton, my life is yours. I think it¡¯s worth it to let me die for you, as long as Vivian dies.¡± When Houghton took her away that day, she thought she was going to die, but when she woke up after thea, she was in a secluded mansion. She realized that she had been saved by Martin. And everyone knew that Yoona Lee was missing and thought that she was taken by Houghton, but no one knew that Yoona Lee was finally rescued by Martin. Even Houghton never found out the truth. Martin raised his hand on her shoulder and smiled warmly, ¡°What are you talking about, how could I let you die?¡± His long, slender fingers scraped Yoona Lee¡¯s cheek, his narrow eyes shed with a wry smile, ¡°In the future, you will not only be my Martin¡¯s woman, you will also be the Hidden Lord. As long as there is a day for me, I will protect you all day long.¡± Martin is good at the art of attacking the heart, pinpointing Yoona Lee¡¯s soft spot with precision. Knowing that she was spurned and had never felt the tenderness given by anyone, he gave her endless tenderness; knowing that she hated Vivian the most, he took her into the mountain and let her kill Vivian with her own hands. How could such a woman not be submissive to him? ¡°Here, drink some water.¡± After watching Yoona Lee take a pill from the box, he took out a bottle of water from his bag, unscrewed it, and handed it to her. Yoona Lee took the water, took a sip, and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She couldn¡¯t wait to get rid of Vivian.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 915 : Advance Ambush ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Martin and Yoona Lee said as they followed Vivian and the others, ¡°They should be heading out of the mountain now. Almost an hour further, there is a dense area of rocks, there is not much grass and trees in that area, the view is wide and there is a steep cliff on one side, so it is most suitable to strike.¡± ¡°How long will it take to get there?¡± Yoona Lee asked. ¡°An hour.¡± ¡°An hour?¡± She worried that the longer the dy, the more likely it would be to make a mistake. ¡°The people I¡¯ve arranged have already rushed to that area quickly from the side, and will set up an ambush in advance, so she has no way to escape.¡± Martin had made a thoroughyout. If the n fails, he can put Yoona Lee out to ¡®block the gun¡¯; if the n seeds, he will assist Yoona Lee to win this hunting event and establish prestige. In either case, he is not at a disadvantage. ¡°Your Highness, Grand Prince, thank you.¡± Yoona Lee thanked Martin from the bottom of his heart. If he hadn¡¯te to his rescue, his current self would just be a corpse. Yoona Lee did not know Houghton¡¯s n, and only guessed so. ¡°In private, just call me Martin.¡± Martin spoke especially softly to her, ¡°Between us, there is no need to be so raw.¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Yoona Lee hesitated, not quitefortable with Martin¡¯s closeness, but still nodded, ¡°Okay. Brother Martin.¡± ¡­ ¡°Your wound is still bleeding, do you want it bandaged?¡± Dixon walked over to Vivian¡¯s side and looked at the wound on her arm with some unease. ¡°No need.¡± Vivian only had Morris on her mind, and she had to hurry up and leave now to find Morris. As she walked, Vivian suddenly stopped in her stride and looked back towards the back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Her action made Dixon also followed to turn back, but behind the dense forest in the middle of only endless grass and thorns. ¡°I always feel that someone is following us.¡± A vague uneasiness that kept her on her toes. But looking carefully at the jungle behind her, she did not see anything different. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, with the little master around, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Dixon elbowed her arm and smiled at her with a raised eyebrow, gangly: ¡°It¡¯s not like you to be trembling. Remember the first time we met at the night apartment? You gave me a shoulder m at that time, to my pain yo, for several days did not get over the butt.¡± Too much has happened today for Dixon to simply assume that Vivian was frightened to have such an illusion. To put it bluntly, it was the feeling of fear that arose inside her that caused her great psychological pressure and burden. That¡¯s why he mentioned the previous incident, to make a joke and liven up the tense atmosphere. ¡°Did you? I had almost forgotten.¡± Vivian nced at Dixon and swept back uneasily, before turning around and continuing on with Dixon. ¡°You only have second brother in mind, how can you remember me.¡± Dixon shook his head, a look of disgust. ¡°By the way, you¡¯re here, where¡¯s Sophie?¡± ¡°Sophie is at the First ss Residence. The First ss Residence is all Second Brother¡¯s people, she¡¯ll be fine there.¡± ¡°Do you mean it for her?¡± It¡¯s rare to talk to Dixon, and Vivian was straightforward, ¡°Sophie has been with me since she graduated from college. I treat her like my own sister, if you dare to let her down, I will really turn my back on you!¡± Especially because Sophie is too innocent, Vivian is not really at ease. ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Dixon curbed his idle posture and returned a serious sentence. The two of them walked and talked until they came to a hill that was covered with debris as far as the eye could see, and then they stopped. ¡°Let¡¯s take a detour, there are no obstacles here. If someone ambushes us, we¡¯ll be like live targets.¡± Vivian suggested. Chapter 916 ¡°That¡¯s what I was going to say.¡± Dixon smiled at Vivian, then stuck out his thumb, ¡°Awesome, I underestimated you.¡± Thinking back to the past, he always thought Vivian was mediocre and not worthy of his second brother. Now that he thought about it, he was the one who was superficial. ¡°Let¡¯s go up and around.¡± Vivian said while walking towards the top of the hillside, wanting to avoid this area. And at that moment, a strange movement in the grass, seems to be a group of people through the grass at great speed, grass leaves issued a soughing sound, extra clear. Vivian and Dixon both looked in the direction of the sound, and then looked at each other, and then drew their legs and ran. ¡°Sister Vivian!¡± Suddenly, Aidan Sabastian came out of nowhere, stood in front of Vivian and waved at her, ¡°Come with me.¡± As he spoke, he nced at Dixon, then quickly withdrew his gaze and said nothing. Dixon naturally knew Aidan Sabastian¡¯s identity and didn¡¯t ask much. ¡°Hurry up and go. There¡¯s an ambush over here.¡± He warned again. Vivian nodded and said to Dixon, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Dixon answered. The three of them then ran towards the mountain. Not far away, Martin and Yoona Lee witnessed everything. Martin said to Yoona Lee, ¡°The opportunity for revenge is at hand. I will have Aidan Sabastian and Dixon distracted, and you will do the rest. Don¡¯t let me down too much.¡± Yoona Lee¡¯s fists were clenched, and his gaze, loaded with resentment, stared straight at the three men running away quickly in the distance, and nodded heavily, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Martin patted Yoona Lee¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m not at liberty to reveal my identity. Go ahead.¡± As His Highness, the Grand Prince of the Hidden n, could Martin not appear at this time? He chose to leave a way back for himself. Because if Yoona Lee failed, he would only add to the trouble if he exposed his identity. ¡°Good.¡± Yoona Lee withdrew his gaze and looked sideways at the man beside him, ¡± Wait for my good news.¡± Before the words fell, Yoona Lee drew his legs and ran away, quickly going after Vivian. He was so impatient that he could not wait to kill Vivian right away. After Yoona Lee ran away, Martin picked up a thumb-sized bamboo whistle and blew it three times in his mouth. It was like a bird¡¯s cry, which was very clear in the dense forest, but would not arouse suspicion. After all, deep in the mountains, there are many kinds of birds, and the cries of various birds have paralyzed them. Martin sent out a signal, and those who set up the ambush immediately began to go after people. The group didn¡¯t get far before they were stopped by Aidan Sabastian¡¯s men who had arranged to be nearby, and a fierce battle ensued, the sound of which was incessant.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The three men did not stop when they heard the noise, but elerated their departure. But at that moment, another group of men caught up with the trio. Aidan Sabastian stayed behind, ¡°Sister Vivian, you and Dixon hurry up, I¡¯ll hold them off.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Vivian knew that the target of these people was herself, if she didn¡¯t leave, she would only drag Aidan Sabastian down, and she gave Aidan Sabastian aplicated look, ¡°You must be careful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be fine.¡± The sunny Aidan Sabastian has a faint smile on his face, very healing. ¡°Dixon, let¡¯s go.¡± Vivian gestured a look towards Dixon, and the two quickly turned around and ran away. Although Aidan Sabastian stayed behind to break the back, nay, the two did not go far, another group of people came after them. This time, Dixon chose to stay and handed Vivian a key and the same thing, ¡°In addition to the mountain a kilometer north, there is a green off-road car, that is a bulletproof car, you leave and do not look back.¡± Chapter 917 : Yoona Lee is injured ¡°And this, you wrap around your waist. There are twenty-four darts on it that Ergo asked me to prepare for you. She said you¡¯re the best at this.¡± Dixon pulled out arge roll of parchment from his duffel bag and handed it to her. Vivian took it and opened it up. Inside the roll of parchment were neatly arranged silver diamond shaped darts with a cold glow. These were all the darts Morris had prepared for her. As expected, he was the one who knew her best in this world. Vivian dared not dy, directly opened the parchment scroll, wrapped it around her waist, and fastened the stic button. ¡°Dixon, you must be careful. Don¡¯t forget, Sophie is still waiting for you.¡± As she was saying that, she looked at several peopleing towards them, and they had guarded Dixon¡¯s side, looking like they were ready to meet the battle. She knew that these were the people Morris had arranged and had just been secretly following them. In order to keep himself alive, Morris madeplete ns and security, but only left himself out of the calctions. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be silly.¡± Dixon scolded lightly, ¡°A few of us can handle it, you hurry up.¡± ¡°Okay. You guys be careful.¡± Vivian weighed his options and fled quickly. H. Through the dense forest, without the duffel bag, Vivian is extremely fast. While running wildly, while reaching out to brush away the thorns in front of them, so as not to hurt themselves. Next to her ears, in addition to the sound of the wind, is the sound of the battle through the valley. She knew this moment woulde sooner thanter, but never thought it woulde so violently. Vivian¡¯s only thought was to get out of the mountain, the only way out of the mountain to get out of danger. But as she ran, five people suddenly appeared in front of her! ¡°Where are you going with this?¡± The person in the lead was Yoona Lee. Behind Yoona Lee stood four men dressed in ck night clothes. Because of their thin clothes, their muscr bodies were clearly visible. Vivian steps, cold eyes look directly at Yoona Lee, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. But Yoona Lee¡¯s reaction was not at all like being sealed. ¡°Hmph, of course I want to see you off onest time.¡± Yoona Lee gave a cold hum, the corners of her lips pulled out a curve, ¡°Vivian, I said that sooner orter, you will die in my hands.¡± She didn¡¯t want to continue to talk nonsense with Vivian, she raised her hand and greeted a few people beside her, ¡°Kill her.¡± Vivian watched the four men slowly raise their pistols, reacting quickly she leaped to the side, while pulling out several darts from her waist and shooting them. ¡°Well ¡­!¡± ¡°Hiss, it hurts ¡­¡± ¡°Bang, bang¨C¡± She leapt behind a boulder,nded and fired several shots at them with a bang. The four men standing beside Yoona Lee had then fallen three, while Yoona Lee¡¯s body was also hit by her darts. The menpletely underestimated Vivian¡¯s ability, never expecting her to take out three men in a sh.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Vivian hid behind a rock and listened to the piercing sound of bullets hitting the rock. Her heartstrings were tense and she crawled on the ground, using the half-high grass to shield herself. Lying on her back, Vivian looked over at them, only to find that the grass obscured her view and she couldn¡¯t see her enemies at all. But they were equally invisible to her. The gunshots fell and the other side seemed to be looking for her. At this point, Yoona Lee cursed loudly, ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t be a shrinking violet,e out if you can, you ¡­¡± With the sound, Vivian pinpointed the direction, lying in the grass and fired a few shots in the direction of that side. Dixon gave her a pistol, only two magazines, she did not dare to waste too much. Chapter 918 : What a miserable life However, after the fight, it was as if there was no sound over there, but only the wailing of pain.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Vivian waited for a few seconds and found that there was no danger before slowly getting up. The first thing I saw was a few people lying on the ground, unable to move, and a Yoona Lee leaning against a tree trunk, sitting on the ground. Three people had already fainted or died, the only man lying on the ground, saw Vivian came, weakly holding a gun to shoot Vivian. However, Vivian didn¡¯t give him a chance, and abruptly a dart flew out, nailing the man directly in the neck, wounding the aorta. ¡°Well ¡­¡± The wounded man whimpered, the wound bled profusely, his mouth was filled with crimson blood, only to see him twitch a few times and fall to the ground without breath. Yoona Lee saw this scene, the whole person¡¯s face pale, scared froze for a long time, then remembered to point a gun at Vivian, ¡°Do not move, then move I kill ¡­ ah!¡± She has not finished a sentence, Vivian a dart shot urately at Yoona Lee, darts directly nailed her shoulder, pain Yoona Lee a scream, the hand of the gun fell to the ground. ¡°You are so out of your depth.¡± Vivian slowly walked over, leaned down and plucked the darts from those who reached out, wiped the blood-stained darts clean on several people, and then the darts were stuffed back into the parchment roll. ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t use concealed weapons if you can! You really have no balls, is that all you can do?¡± Yoona Lee knew Vivian was good, but she never thought she could easily take down four people. Sheined that Martin had sent her a couple of losers. Vivian straightened up and realized that her left arm had been injured at some point. She was so tense and focused that she didn¡¯t realize she was injured. She took out the gauze from her pocket, wrapped it for herself, and looked down at Yoona Lee with cold eyes. ¡°You really don¡¯t stop until you reach your goal. Yoona Lee, who gives you the confidence to let you attack me again and again?¡± With the gauze wrapped around her, Vivian frowned in pain as she touched the wound, finally lowering her head and biting the gauze with her mouth while tying the knot with her other hand. After treating the wound, she stood in front of Yoona Lee with a condescending stance, ¡°I gave you too many chances, but you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for me? Do you know that there should be you in this world and not me? Why? Why didn¡¯t all of you consult me? Why should my existence be defined by you?¡± Yoona Lee¡¯s resentment exploded in a sh, ¡°I have been proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy, and painting since I was a child, and I am a much-loved woman in L City, a talented girl and a role model in the eyes of all the celebrities and nobles. But because of ¡­ you, because of your appearance, I was reduced to aughing stock, Morris hated me, and let him ruin my life!¡± ¡°You say, why should I not hate you? Not only do I ¡­ not only hate you, but I want to kill you. Even in my dreams I want to kill you.¡± She sat on the ground, wretchedly reaching out to cover her injured shoulder, enduring the severe pain, hysterically growling and hissing like ast dying struggle. And at that moment, Yoona Lee nced behind Vivian inadvertently. Only a momentter, she withdrew her gaze and got up from the ground with difficulty. ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ hahaha ¡­ Vivian, today ¡­ we¡­ ¡­¡± a rising action, originally simple, but for Yoona Lee is as difficult as the sky. Bending straight up, all relying on the support of the tree trunk behind, to get up with difficulty. Her face was pale, her forehead was covered with fine sweat, and crimson blood spilled from the corners of her mouth. Chapter 919 : Yoona Lee is dead The wound on her shoulder was serious, but because she was wearing ck clothes, even if she bled out, it was not clear. Only by covering the wound, with blood staining her hands red, could she know how serious her injury was. ¡°Today, either you die or I die. Hahahaha ¡­ Vivian, you just wait ¡­¡± As she said that, her smile became more and more hideous. And in this instant, Vivian leapt to the left, rolled on the ground in the same way, and two darts flew out. At the same time, the sound of a gunshot broke the calm again. The bullet that flew out passed through where Vivian was just standing, but because she leaped out violently, the bullet hit Yoona Lee¡¯s body directly, right in the center. ¡°Well ¡­¡± Yoona Lee whimpered as a stream of blood gushed out of her mouth. Her body leaned helplessly against the tree, looking incredulously at the man not far away, opening her mouth to say something, but she couldn¡¯t say anything because her mouth was full of blood. Yoona Lee, who was upset, slowly looked sideways and took onest look at Vivian ¡­ At this moment, she still doesn¡¯t understand how Vivian detected someone behind her and how she urately avoided the shots of the people behind her.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She lost, lostpletely, but she was not willing, not willing, not willing to die! Bang, bang, ¨C Two more sounds rang out as Martin fired two more shots at Yoona Lee. There was still a hope of living, because two shots were added by Martin, directly pushing Yoona Lee to death. Her pupils widened and she looked at the man in amazement. Not long ago, the man said he wanted to protect her, to protect her. But at this moment, he ended himself with his own hands. Everything came suddenly and took her by surprise. The pain paralyzed almost all of her organs. Yoona Lee lost her strength and fell backwards. The moment she fell, the scenery in front of her was spinning, the sounds beside her ears gradually returned to silence, no sound could be heard, and everything in front of her gradually became blurred, pale, and finally blindingly white. She fell to the ground, her eyes wide, blood kept gushing out of her mouth, so that her body also followed a few convulsions, and finally struggled desperately, but only her fingers could follow a slight tremor. She felt the life fading away. She felt thest despair before death. Yoona Lee¡¯s lips curled up in a smile, a self-deprecating smile, a desperate smile. All her life, she seemed to be hooked and fighting for power, but in the end she ended up with nothing. From the moment she knew that her existence was only a substitute for Vivian¡¯s death, she felt as if she was a joke. She is not willing to be tricked by fate, she fights hard to resist, wants to break free from the shackles, wants to fight for a different future for herself. But in the end, she found that no matter how hard she tried, it was all in vain. She can¡¯t win Vivian, she can¡¯t win the likes of the people around her, she can¡¯t win security, she can¡¯t win a future. If there is ¡­ If there is an afterlife, she does not want toe back to earth. The human world, really too bitter ¡­ too bitter. A few meters away, Vivian watched Yoona Lee fall to the ground, she slowly got up and looked at Martin, who was not far away, with a deep andplex gaze. ¡°Miss Vivian, you¡¯re really good at it. I just wanted to save you and kill Yoona Lee, but I didn¡¯t expect you to give a dart. What, you ¡­ you count this as ¡®repayment¡¯ to me? How is it like the farmer and the snake.¡± Martin reached out and covered his abdomen with the dart, and looked at Vivian withughter and tears. Vivian raised his hand and brushed the dust off his body, his face showed some apologies, ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m sorry. I thought it was the enemy.¡± But he, Martin, is not an enemy? From the moment Yoona Lee¡¯s eyes nced behind her without thinking, with a smug expression on his face, she knew that Yoona Lee¡¯s helper hade. It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t expect that person to be Martin. Nah, this man is too smart, and finally gave Yoona Lee two shots himself, directly proving his ¡®innocence¡¯, and was able to bite back and backtrack. Chapter 920 She suddenly felt some sympathy for Yoona Lee, for the fact that she trusted everyone she couldn¡¯t trust and ended up in this saddening situation. But Vivian was also secretly d. If not for his own quick reaction, I was afraid that Martin¡¯s shot was intended to get rid of himself. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t seed. Vivian walked towards Martin, looked at him in his tan sweatshirt and said vaguely, ¡°Put the gun away, I¡¯ll help you with the wound.¡± Martin sat on the ground and leaned against the trunk of a tree, nced at the gun in his hand and smiled helplessly, ¡°Afraid I¡¯lly a hand on you?¡± ¡°It hurts too much to treat the wound, you¡¯re better off clutching this.¡± She handed a wooden stick to Martin, ¡°mainly afraid that you will hurt yourselfter with the gun.¡± Said, Vivian simply did not give Martin the opportunity to refuse, directly took away the gun in his hand, and shoved the wooden stick into his hand, ¡°It really hurts too much, just bite the stick, more effective.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Martin nodded, his clear face flowing with an affable smile, making it impossible to be defensive of him. Born with apelling and kind face, but with a sinister and poisonous bone. This kind of person is the most frightening. Vivian squatted down, took out the dagger in his hand, tore the clothes from his wound, revealing his well-muscled wheat-colored skin. ¡°The dagger has barbed thorns that must be removed first. Otherwise as you walk, the wound will continue to deepen and endanger your life.¡± She admonished, ¡°It will hurt when I cut open your wounds. Bear with it.¡± ¡°Come on, this pain, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Martin said back. Vivian, who was hanging his head, raised his eyebrows, and with a strange light in his eyes, he held the dagger and made a slit in the wound. She was precise, but deliberately slow, the pain Martin clenched his back teeth, his hand also gripped the arm-thick wooden stick, the pain was trembling all over. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Vivian red lips hooked up a bad smile, holding the hand of the dagger slightly hard, near the dart to cut a ¡®cross¡¯ shaped wound. Although the wound she made was notrge, she deliberately deepened it. Looking at the crimson blood spilling out, and Martin¡¯s sweaty forehead, his face pale and sinewy, Vivian¡¯s anger subsided a little. Bastard man, you can¡¯t die of pain! She thought in her heart, and then saidfortingly, ¡°Bear with it, it will be out soon.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, waste, words!¡± Martin¡¯s body trembled with pain, only to feel that every pore in his body was screaming, even his voice could sound like gnashing teeth. Does this hurt?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Vivian sarcastically took the dart out slowly. She held the blood-soaked dart, a drop of blood still coalescing on the sharp edge, slowly dripping down. ¡°Done.¡± Then taking the dart, she wiped the blood on Martin¡¯s clothes, before putting the dart into the parchment roll wrapped around her waist. ¡°Got any blood stoppers?¡± She inquired as she rummaged through his bag. ¡°There is.¡± Martin, his face pale and bloodless, fought through the excruciating pain and returned. Vivian rummaged through his shoulder bag, found the bleeding medicine and gauze, lifted the clothes on his waist and abdomen, sprinkled some powder on his wound, then leaned down, took the gauze and wrapped it around his waist. Seeing her devotion, Martin looked at Vivian with a murderous gaze. He could not know that Vivian was doing it on purpose? Martin¡¯s hand holding the wooden stick moved back slightly, loosened his gaze, and his hand touched the dagger behind his waist ¡­ Chapter 921 : Blocked ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Vivian reprimanded, ¡°Can¡¯t you see the gauze is being wrapped around you!¡± Noticing his movement, she yelled, and Martin instantly dared not move again. Until Vivian took the gauze and wrapped it around a few times and tied a knot, he had missed the best opportunity to make a move. ¡°As expected of His Highness the Grand Prince, good endurance.¡± Vivian tiredly moved back a few steps and sat across from him, smiling and teasing. Martin looked at her blood-stained hand and was once again impressed with her, ¡°Born in L City, why are you such a good shot? As far as I know, firearms are not allowed in any country except for the Hidden n and Country C.¡± ¡°Then you may not know that there is a ce called the firing range.¡± Vivian said, then opened Martin¡¯s water bottle and poured some water to wash her hands. Her in white hands were stained with blood, extraordinarily bright red and stinging, and she just wanted to wash the blood off her hands. ¡°You are wounded and can¡¯t walk, so sit here and rest. I¡¯ll set off a re for you, someone wille to meet you.¡± Vivian will not go with Martin, he is too dangerous and seriously injured, with her, if there are any mistakes, she is 10, 000 mouths can not say clearly. As she spoke, Vivian took out a re, and with a piu sound, the re shot up into the sky, bursting into green fireworks that hovered in the air and did not dissipate for a long time. After all, it is the royal family of the Hidden Tribe, and all they have are special green res, so it is easy to distinguish and rescue them. Martin looked at Vivian and suddenly shook his head with a smile. After all, he was careless and gullible, he had underestimated Vivian¡¯s ability.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Vivian did not understand what Martin¡¯s suddenugh meant. ¡°Nothing, just getting to know you again.¡± He returned weakly. Vivian naturally understood what the meaning of the words was, so she did not answer, but said, ¡°You get some rest, I¡¯m leaving.¡± She pointed to the gun on the ground, ¡°This, you should not use it, I will take it.¡± The mouth seems to be asking Martin¡¯s permission, but the hand has already taken the things. Vivian smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Turn around and leave, not a momentter, into the forest, disappeared. After Vivian left, two men came out and stood in front of Martin and asked, ¡°Your Highness, are you still going to get rid of her?¡± Martin, who was leaning against a tree trunk, looked at the direction Vivian left, lowered his eyelids, and thought about it. With Vivian¡¯s strength, it was not easy to kill her. Instead of sending someone to do it again, it would be better to let everything go. An hourter, Aidan Sabastian and Dixon rejoined Vivian one after another. The three of them encountered three more attacks, but all of them were easily solved in the end and got down the mountain before dark. When they were about to leave the mountain, Aidan Sabastian stopped Vivian, ¡°Sister Vivian, you can¡¯t leave the mountain yet.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Grandpa said, this time, you must pull out the top of the event.¡± Aidan Sabastian conveyed Houghton¡¯s meaning. But Dixon was enraged, ¡°What the hell, your life is at stake, and you want to win the championship?¡± Vivian does not die here, you are anxious? He witnessed what Vivian went through on the mountain, so he naturally felt bad for Vivian. ¡°This is our Hidden Tribe¡¯s business, it has nothing to do with you.¡± Aidan Sabastian retorted. Vivian nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Grip the grass, Vivian, what do you mean?¡± Dixon exploded in anger at Vivian¡¯s remark, ¡°So I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s an outsider?¡± Chapter 922 : A miserable life If he knew Vivian thought that way, he wouldn¡¯t havee all the way to the Hidden Tribe and died for her, it¡¯s not worth it! Vivian nced at Dixon, and then went on to say to Aidan Sabastian: ¡°I¡¯m not from the Hidden Tribe, so not only does your Hidden Tribe¡¯s business have nothing to do with Dixon, it has nothing to do with me, either.¡± Dixon: ¡°¡­¡± Hm, he said it, Vivian is definitely not this kind of person. ¡°Vivian sister, you can not me me for this. Grandpa said, is to tie you, but also to tie until they get the prey to you, and then let you out of the mountain.¡± Aidan Sabastian stopped Vivian from leaving, and then Aidan Sabastian¡¯s men appeared, five or six of them blocking their way. Twenty minutester. With bare hands and two against seven, Dixon and Vivian took them down and tied all seven to a tree. ¡°Like to wait, you guys just take your time.¡± Vivian took a long breath and nced at Aidan Sabastian, ¡°Tell Houghton that ¡®man¡¯s ns are better than God¡¯s¡¯ and that I, for one, will never be his puppet on a string. Also, Yoona Lee is dead. And your grandfather was the mastermind of her death!¡± Without his so-called ¡®ns¡¯, there would have been no Yoona Lee. Houghton not only controlled his own life n, but also nned Yoona Lee¡¯s life. The first thing he did was to make sure that Vivian was rebellious and opinionated at heart, and so was Yoona Lee. In contrast, Yoona Lee is not as lucky as she is to have Morris¡¯ love and protection. If Morris had been mistaken for Yoona Lee when she saved him, she would have been liked by Morris. In the end, the one who may die is himself. Yoona Lee¡¯s existence and death are both a tragedy and a farce. Vivian hated Yoona Lee, but the moment she witnessed her death, she was sympathetic andpassionate. Because Yoona Lee¡¯s birth originated from herself, and her death is directly rted to herself. Down the mountain, Dixon drove, Vivian sat on the passenger side to rest.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The road was fast and furious, running to the royal pce of the Hidden Tribe. On the way, Dixon asked Vivian, ¡°Why did Houghton kill Yoona Lee? ¡°Because ¡­¡± she told Dixon everything about Yoona Lee, ¡°so, Yoona Lee¡¯s death, although Houghton has no direct rtionship, but there is an indirect connection So, Yoona Lee¡¯s death, although Houghton is not directly rted, but indirectly linked. It was Houghton who created Yoona Lee, but it was also his so-called n that drove Yoona Lee to death step by step.¡± Speaking of this, Vivian let out a long sigh and inclined her head to look out the window, ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t end up any better than her.¡± ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Her point of view, Dixon does not agree. ¡°You¡¯re smarter than Yoona Lee, and not as greedy as she is. If it were you, you wouldn¡¯t be dead.¡± He trusted Vivian a lot. This time, Vivian did not retort, nor did she bother to do so. Because Vivian clearly knows, although he is a little smart, but has the current hands and ability, are Houghton cultivated. The Houghton¡¯s cultivation, she is also ordinary ordinary people, encounter anything can only be ughtered, no room to fight back, where can be in this kind of deceitful struggle to live? It¡¯s a fool¡¯s dream. Yoona Lee is destined to be a sacrificialmb. A sad life, a sigh of relief, a pity. Two hourster, the car arrived outside the royal pce. Vivian reported her identity and asked to see Marilyn, but the answer was: ¡°Young Master Marilyn is not in the pce.¡± ¡°Not in?¡± Vivian was worried and wondered how much of what the guards said was true. Chapter 923 : Can’t Find Him ¡°Yes, young master Marilyn has not returned from the hunting extravaganza.¡± The guard¡¯s attitude was sincere and did not seem to be lying. Vivian froze and gave Dixon a sideways nce, inexplicably nervous. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Dixon gestured for her to leave first. The two turned to leave and Vivian kept thinking, ¡°It was definitely Morris and Marilyn who had the ident today, otherwise he would havee to me.¡± But now Morris and Marilyn are missing together, where the hell did the people go? ¡°Go to the One Piece House.¡± Vivian suggested. The two of them got into the car and drove all the way to First ss Residence. On the way, Vivian leaned on the car seat, closed her eyes, and was analyzing the problem. ¡°Vivian, could it be that ¡­ second brother is still on the mountain?¡± Dixon did not have the right judgment for a while. Vivian shook his head, ¡°Impossible.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Since noon, this side has been fiercely engaged, the sound is extraordinarily noisy, Morris can not possibly hear. With his ability, he would have rushed over in the fastest time after hearing the fierce gunfire. But his dy in showing up, on the contrary, confirms the fact that he was injured.¡± Analyzing again and again, Vivian was sure of the idea in his mind. Only ¡­ ¡°Except that Marilyn likes Morris and now saves Morris¡¯ life. I¡¯m really a little worried.¡± She let out a deep sigh and raised her hand to rub her temples, feeling doubly despondent. ¡°Since Marilyn likes Ergo and saved Ergo¡¯s life, it means Ergo will be fine, so what do you have to worry about.¡± ¡°Because ¡­¡± Vivian was silent, lightly pursed her lips, and sighed again, ¡°Because, the Hidden Tribe has an ancient method to seal memories. If Marilyn used this method in order to get Morris, hehe ¡­¡± She lost her voice andughed, only to feel a sourness in her heart. Thetter words she did not say again, Dixon naturally also understand. He drove carefully while inclining his head to nce at Vivian. It waste at night, and it was dark outside, so it was impossible to see Vivian¡¯s expression clearly. ¡°You, you also don¡¯t be so negative. Even if the second brother is more charming, but he is already married to you and is the daddy of two children, Marilyn that woman can still look at the second brother?¡± Dixon heatedly smiled and enlivened the atmosphere, ¡°You really think too highly of the second brother¡¯s charm.¡± The mouthforted Vivian, but in fact Dixon heart also guilty of muttering. As a doctor, he does not feel ridiculous about this ¡®sealing memory¡¯ argument. Even if it is not the ancient method of the hidden tribe, but with the development of medicine now, it is also possible to make people ¡®amnesia¡¯, and even brain imnt chips can confuse people¡¯s memories. These things may seem outrageous, but they are real. But whether it¡¯s amnesia, or a chip imnt, forcibly increasing ¡®memory¡¯, the cost and price are very high.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. But, the Hidden Tribe, really isn¡¯t bad! He could not help but follow the worry. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m a doctor. Even if the second brother is forced to ¡®lose his memory¡¯, I can easily dissolve it.¡± In order to appease Vivian, he could only exaggerate. Vivian did not answer. They arrived at Yipinju more than an hourter. After the two parked the car, they knocked on the door and entered the One Piece Residence. ¡°Miss Vivian, why are you back now?¡± The person who opened the door was none other than Kerwin. Kerwin and the others knew about the hunting extravaganza, and even a part of One Piece Residence had been deployed to lurk in the mountains a week ago. ¡°How many men are left now?¡± Vivian entered the hall and asked Kerwin directly. ¡°Sister Vivian, Dixon?¡± Sophie, who also couldn¡¯t sleep, was worried, so she and Kerwin were sitting in the lobby on the first floor chatting and catching up. Who knew that they would be waiting for Dixon and Vivian. Chapter 924 When she saw Sophie, Vivian walked over with a forced smile, ¡°Why are you still up sote?¡± Sophie nced at Dixon, and found that his face was gloomy, and his cold pupils were staring at Kerwin, and his face was undisguisedly unhappy. This guy, can not be misunderstood something, right? She thought this in her heart, but still went to Vivian¡¯s front and hugged her, ¡°It¡¯s great to see you back safely.¡± ¡°Hiss, hoo ¡­¡± A hug from Sophie touched Vivian¡¯s wound, and she winced in pain. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Dixon and Sophie asked in unison. Vivian then said, ¡°I got hurt this afternoon.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were hurt?¡± Dixon stepped forward, dragged Sophie aside, stood in front of Vivian and looked around, only to find that the ck sleeve of her left arm was a different color and had an obvious hole. He frowned and took a meaningful look at Vivian, once again finding that her endurance was extraordinarily impressive. Obviously seriously injured, she was still fighting alongside him in the afternoon, and he didn¡¯t even notice. ¡°Sophie, go get the medicine box.¡± He instructed. Sophie nodded, ¡°Good. You take Sister Vivian to sit for a while, I¡¯ll get the medicine box, Brother Kerwin, you hurry up and pour some water for Sister Vivian and Dixon to drink.¡± She admonished while going to the bar cab to look for the medicine box. Vivian waved his hand and said, ¡°it¡¯s a small matter. Kerwin, don¡¯t pour water. Go and send someone down to find out the whereabouts of Morris.¡± She had a serious face, full of sadness, Kerwin naturally knew the seriousness of the matter, ¡°Okay, you wait, I¡¯m going up to call someone.¡± While Kerwin went upstairs to call someone, Sophie had already brought the medicine box, Dixon took the scissors and ripped Vivian¡¯s clothes, her wound was exposed, and Dixon realized the severity of the injury. ¡°Second Brother would probably waste me if he knew you were so badly hurt.¡± Dixon teased. Vivian nced at the wound, ¡°That¡¯s only if he can show up in front of us.¡± ¡°Prime, what happened to Mr. Morris?¡± Sophie inquired, noticing that something was wrong. And then, she received a warning look from Dixon, Sophie immediately silenced, sitting quietly aside and did not speak again. Dixon took the anesthetic from the medicine box and injected the anesthetic into Vivian¡¯s wound, before moving the knife to remove the bullet from the wound. Stitching, dressing, bandaging, everything is done very nimbly, in one fell swoop. Because the main anesthetic, Vivian also did not feel pain, just praise Dixon, ¡°is worthy of L City¡¯s talented doctors, very powerful. It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t be a doctor.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°I originally also enjoyed standing on the operating table, but after practicing, the doctor-patient rtionship, including themercialization of the hospital, made me a little disgusted, and changed my profession.¡± Perhaps Dixon, in order to divert Vivian¡¯s attention and not let her worry too much about Morris, appropriately told her about his past. Not long after, the people of Yipinju got up one after another and came downstairs. Vivian told several people about Morris¡¯ situation, and they went out and started investigating. The people who showed up at the First ss residence were not just people. Sophie boiled water and poured tea and ced it in front of Vivian, ¡°Sister Vivian better drink some water first, anything can wait until tomorrow dawn.¡± She put another cup of tea in front of Dixon, ¡°You also drink.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Dixon responded, holding the water, feeling a little hot, ¡°Is there any warm water?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sophie nodded and ran to pour two more cups of warm boiled water and ced them in front of the two. Chapter 925 Sitting in front of Dixon, Sophie asked with some concern, ¡°What about you, are you hurt?¡± ¡°Concerned about me?¡± Dixon lifted his hand and wrapped it around her neck, flirting with her openly. Sophie blushed sheepishly and reached out to push him away, ¡°Stop it, there¡¯s no decency.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend, just cuddle you, did you kiss and snog in public, what¡¯s not decent.¡± The words that are unpleasant to the ears, Dixon said without fear, but let Sophie blush and want to make a hole in the ground to go in. ¡°Are you going to die, Vivian sister is still here, why are you so shameless.¡± She skimmed her lips and red at him. Dixon propped his elbows on the table, raised his eyebrows and smiled badly, ¡°Vivian has a baby, so what if she¡¯s there?¡± Sophie: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°First go upstairs to rest, quietly waiting for news from Morris.¡± Vivian saw two hot lovers you and me, couldn¡¯t help it. She got up and went upstairs first. Dixon sat still until Vivian got on the elevator, then he wrapped his arms around Sophie¡¯s neck and took her into his arms, ¡°How dare you, I haven¡¯t seen you for one night, and you¡¯re so close to Kerwin, do you think I¡¯m dead?¡± Sophie wrinkled her face, her delicate jade fingers pped him heavily on the chest, ¡°What are you talking about, I was so worried about you that I couldn¡¯t sleep. So I went to the first floor to wipe the table and sweep the floor, to divert my attention, otherwise I ¡­¡± She said, dropping her head, ¡°You were away for two days and nights, I was really worried.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice is soft, pretentious and lovely cheeks are loaded with sadness, so people can¡¯t help but look up to pity. Dixon could not see her like this, reached out to hook her chin and kissed her lips. A pdash kiss, then raised his head, ¡°I miss you too.¡± The words, directly picked her up, quickly walked to the elevator, pressed the other elevator, and walked in. Ding¡­N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The elevator door closed. He pushed Sophie against the elevator, leaned down and kissed her. Sophie was so dazed by his kiss that she didn¡¯t even know when she got out of the elevator. Dixon carried Sophie into the room, closed the door, and couldn¡¯t wait to get to the bedroom, pressing her directly to the bed, ¡°Ranbao¡¯er, I miss you.¡± The red-faced Sophie was immersed in a long river of love, falling into an uncontroble state. She gasped softly, her white shell teeth lightly biting her delicate red lips, ¡°I ¡­ I miss you too ¡­ well ¡­¡± Sophie words have not finished, Dixon has kissed her lips, impatient to reach out to unbutton her clothes, but the buttons are too difficult to unbutton, only to hear him curse, ¡°Damn!¡± Then, with a stinging sound, her clothes were directly destroyed by his violence. The sudden and powerful attack made Sophie bbergasted for a long time, until the man impatiently merged with her, and only then did she wake up. In the heat of the moment, the two of them were in a frenzy, and Dixon became more and more frantic, unbridled in his demands. Sophie was taken to the sky again and again by him, feeling the pleasure of floating in the air. Looking at the way she enjoyed it, Dixon gave a bad smile and deliberately stopped. ¡°So this is what my baby really looks like?¡± The first thing you need to do is to get your hands on his arm and clutch the bedding with one hand, with a low mosquito-like voice lingering between your nostrils. ¡°Dixon ¡­¡± She called his name. ¡°Well, what for?¡± Dixon put on a straight face. ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ you ¡­¡± some words difficult to say, Sophie small face is red, like ripe The peach-like, lovely. Chapter 926 : Her Plan ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Bao¡¯er, is this difort?¡± Dixon propped one hand on the side of her head and pinched her earlobe with the other, teasingly. ¡°Oooh ¡­ you ¡­ you¡¯re so bad ¡­¡± she was ashamed and angry, yet ufortable and almost frantic, her aggravated tears gushed out. ¡°Why are you still crying?¡± He smiled badly and leaned down next to her ear and asked, ¡°Want to ¡­ have it or not?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± She cried and answered. ¡°What does mmm mean?¡± The lover like man teased Sophie. ¡°I ¡­ want to.¡± ¡°Want what?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Wanting.¡± ¡°Do I have to give it if you want it? Or, you take the initiative?¡± Seeing Sophie cry, Dixon became more and more excited, deliberately abusing her. ¡°I ¡­ I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can teach you.¡± So it was that he held her and switched the order of the top and bottom, instructing Sophie himself. In the room, the two were in full swing and unbelievably cheerful. On the other hand, Vivian was worried, sitting in her room after the shower, her heart tense and sleepless all night. She didn¡¯t know where Morris was. She even opened theputer and wanted to investigate the surveince through her own technology, but she was not familiar with cryptguage and had no way to operate theputer. The situation, fell into passivity. Vivian sat in front of theputer, looking at the time it was already 3:00 am. She wanted to contact Houghton, but Houghton preferred her to be on the mountain right now, not bent oning down to find Morris. This feeling of having no power was really passive and helpless. Eventually, Vivian dialed Houghton¡¯s number. Beep-beep-beep. The phone rang a few times, Houghton immediately answered the phone, ¡°Vivian, where are you now?¡± When he received Vivian¡¯s call, Houghton was surprised. If in the mountain, because of the geographical location, there is no way to use the phone, so Vivian can call through means that people are no longer in the mountain. ¡°I¡¯m down the mountain now, Morris was badly injured and saved by Marilyn, I want you to help me find out where Morris is.¡± Vivian said openly. The words fell, Houghton immediately exploded, ¡°What do you want? Do you know what the Hunting Festival means? Now you are going down the mountain for a Morris, is not crazy? Do you know how much money and resources your mother and I spent to get you to win the championship? On the other end of the phone, Houghton was rarely angry and roared at her. However, everything seemed to be expected by Vivian, she said rather calmly: ¡°I know what you said. If you help me find Morris within a day, I will go up to the mountain immediately after meeting him and will not dy your ns.¡± ¡°On the other hand, if you can¡¯t find Morris in two or three days, I¡¯m afraid that by the time I get to the mountain, someone else will have already won.¡± She expressed her thoughts straightforwardly. In truth, in threatening Houghton. From the mountain there is a secret path to avoid the guards at the bottom of the mountain, free ess. Vivian did not give Houghton much time, and naturally gave Houghton the opportunity to weigh in. There was silence for a while, and finally Houghton answered, ¡°Okay.¡± And he hung up. Meanwhile, Cindere Sabastian vi. Because of the hunting feast, the two of them had a hard time sleeping through the night, sitting with several elders of the Houghton n to discuss matters. Listening to Houghton¡¯s call, Cindere Sabastian then understood what was going on and immediately asked, ¡°Vivian came down?¡± Houghton was furious and mmed the phone down on the couch, ¡°What a disgrace! She actually only has eyes for Morris!¡± ¡°s, she is married to Morris, and has two children. It¡¯s normal to have him in your heart. But ¡­¡± Cindere Sabastian was saying, the words stopped, and suddenly raised her eyes to look at Houghton. The two eyes look at each other, Houghton said: ¡°Vivian said Morris was injured by Marilyn to save the mountain. So, that helicopter was the one that saved Morris yesterday during the day? No wonder Marilyn was so fond of being close to Morris before, so it seems highly likely that she already knows Morris¡¯s true identity.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cindere Sabastian nodded, ¡°I noticed before that Marilyn looked at Morris in a different way, now I think she probably likes Morris.¡± Chapter 927 : Sleepless Night Houghton: ¡°But it also means that Morris was seriously injured.¡± Cindere Sabastian: ¡°Could it be from the concealed weapon you gave?¡± Houghton: ¡°If Morris was really wounded by a concealed weapon, I¡¯m afraid the chances of survival are slim. This would be very unfavorable to our situation.¡± Several other elders nodded their heads, strongly agreeing with Houghton¡¯s statement. One of them added, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Marilyn has already gone down the mountain, even if Vivian can¡¯t win, it won¡¯t make much difference.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah.¡± ¡°The old bean has a point.¡± ¡°Morris has always been the biggest stumbling block, only when he is dead, it will be easier for us to actter.¡± The crowd said one thing to the other. Houghton sank his eyelids, reached out and stroked the white beard that grew on his chin, andmented, ¡°Only this, because it will hate us even more.¡± He looked at Cindere Sabastian, as if he was worried about their mother-daughter rtionship. Vivian will not know that Morris¡¯s death is rted to us, so how can she hate us? On the contrary, without Morris¡¯s shelter, she has lost her backing and will only rely on us more.¡± Another person nodded, ¡°Mrs. Cindere is right. As long as Morris is dead, it will do us no harm at all.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°Houghton, since she said it was Marilyn who took Morris, you might as well hurry up and send someone to get rid of Morris to end the trouble.¡± ¡°If he is poisoned by you, he will definitely not survive the night. The scary thing is, what if he is not poisoned, but seriously injured, who knows what?¡± ¡°Yes, we must first find someone to investigate, if only seriously injured to get rid of him, otherwise, the consequences are endless.¡± ¡­ First ss Residence. After Vivian finished calling Houghton, she waited for a while and then made a call to Kang Xiao. When the call was answered, she instructed, ¡°Immediately send someone to keep an eye on Houghton, and most importantly, monitor every move of the people he sent out. As soon as there is any news, tell me immediately.¡± After that, she added, ¡°One-third of the men to find Morris, two-thirds of the men to monitor Houghton and Cindere Sabastian.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Vivian.¡± Kerwin didn¡¯t ask the reason and simply hung up the phone and went to carry out her orders. After hanging up the phone, Vivian slowly closed her eyes and let out a long breath, ¡°Is it really right to do this?¡± She didn¡¯t know whether it was good or bad to take the risk of telling Houghton. But, right now, there is no way out, looking for Houghton is undoubtedly the best choice. No matter how powerful Morris is, in the Hidden Tribe, his power is notparable to Houghton¡¯s power. When Houghton and Daisy were able to n to harm Morris, and now that they know Morris is seriously injured, it is very likely that they will get rid of Morris. Unless, of course, Cindere Sabastian and Houghton care enough about the ¡®champion¡¯ title of the hunting festival to be threatened by themselves.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. But in either case, Houghton will send someone to find Morris¡¯s whereabouts. As long as her people keep following Houghton¡¯s people and Houghton finds Morris, she will naturally know Morris¡¯s whereabouts. At that time, one step ahead, at least to find Morris while protecting his safety. The whole night, Vivian all night hard to sleep. ¡­ Time goes back a few hours. Linghu Court. Marilyn, who had been in aa for a few hours after being poisoned by a snake, opened her eyes abruptly while lying in bed. ¡°Young master, you¡¯re awake?¡± Chapter 928 : No medicine can cure The servant guarding the side was surprised, ¡°I¡¯ll go tell the patriarch to go now.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Marilyn grabbed the servant¡¯s arm, ¡°Where is Morris? ¡± ¡°The young master is asking about the person you saved today?¡± The servant was not quite sure who Morris was. ¡°Yes.¡± Marilyn nodded her head. ¡°Oh, he was critically poisoned, his life was in danger, and he was sent to the hospital in resuscitation.¡± ¡°Which hospital?¡± ¡°Ha Zhai Hospital.¡± The maid replied, and the next moment she saw Marilyn get up from the bed, and rushed out of the bedroom with flying steps.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Young master? Young master, where are you going? You¡¯ve been poisoned, the doctor said you need to rest well before you can do that.¡± The maid trotted after her, but only saw the silhouette of Marilyn rushing out of the hall. The next thing you see is the sound of the car¡¯s engine, and finally the sound of the car leaving in the distance. Marilyn is a fast and furious driver, with the elerator pressed to the end, heading straight for the Ha Zhai Hospital. The hospital is the nearest hospital to Linghu Yuan, although it is a small hospital, but generally contacted by the Baron royal family, and the royal family, medical conditions are naturally the best. After half an hour or so, Marilyn arrived at the hospital and found Morris under questioning, who was in the ICU. Marilyn grabbed a doctor at random and asked, ¡°What is Morris¡¯ condition now?¡± ¡°Young master, that man is hopeless. Several of our doctors have done their best, he definitely won¡¯t make it through the night.¡± The old Mediterranean doctor shook his head and said with trepidation. ¡°You fart. He was in the ICU before he died, and now you¡¯re telling me he¡¯s hopeless?¡± Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Marilyn¡¯s heartstrings were tense, and she felt the pain of a tug at her heart. She had not known Morris long, but she had fallen in love with him. It was so easy to truly like a man, but he was dying. This kind of thing, she must not allow to happen. ¡°The young master does not know, he was poisoned, although the person is unconscious, but the pain is not. If it was an ordinary person would have died long ago, but he is strong-willed, the age although not dead, but the toxicity has spread, simply can not survive tonight.¡± The doctor faltered and told Marilyn the situation. Who expected Marilyn directly took out a dagger and put it on the doctor¡¯s neck, ¡°I don¡¯t care, if you can¡¯t save him, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Poof¡­ The doctor knelt directly on the ground, scared and pale as he begged for mercy, ¡°You just kill ¡­ kill me, it¡¯s useless.¡± ¡°You ¡­!¡± Marilyn raised her dagger to stab the doctor, but eventually kicked him away, ¡°Impossible, how can you die!¡± She stumbled a few steps and the dagger in her hand fell to the ground with a crisp clunk. Walking to the ss window of the ICU, she looked at Morris lying inside, her whole heart in turmoil. The doctor sitting on the floor was so frightened that his liver and guts split, and he took a few breaths to calm his nerves. Suddenly, his eyes lit up, ¡°Young master, ah, in fact ¡­ there is still a method that should be able to save him.¡± ¡°What method?¡± Marilyn¡¯s eyes lit up, as if she saw hope. ¡°The method is ¡­¡± the doctor was saying, and then shook his head with a sigh and waved his hand, ¡°s, it¡¯s not very likely either.¡± The attitude of wanting to say, angry Marilyn thunder, she walked to the doctor, a grabbed his cor, ¡°you say or not say? If you don¡¯t want to say, I will make you never speak in your life!¡± Chapter 929 ¡°I say, I say, I say!¡± The doctor was frightened by Marilyn and hurriedly said, ¡°The young master can go to the Hidden Lord, the Hidden Lord has a method to save him. Only ¡­ the method is very tedious and secretive, I don¡¯t know if the Hidden Lord will agree.¡± Listening to the doctor¡¯s words, Marilyn¡¯s pupils turned and immediately frowned, ¡°Are you talking about ¡­pulsion?¡± ¡°Yes, of ah.¡± The doctor nodded his head repeatedly. Marilyn finally let go of the doctor¡¯s cor, the doctor leaned against the wall, raised his hand to wipe the sweat on his forehead, a strong gasp of air. Marilyn slowly turned around and looked through the ss window at Morris lying inside, her heart sinking and sinking. After an internal battle, emotion overcame reason, Marilyn immediately turned around and walked towards the elevator while instructing, ¡°Before my peoplee to pick up Morris, if he dies, this young master will let all of you be buried with him!¡± Saying that, she stopped walking and turned back to the doctor and instructed again, ¡°Order it down, block the news of him from the public.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll go tell the dean right now.¡± The doctor nodded and nodded. Marilyn went downstairs, drove out of the hospital, and headed all the way towards the royal pce. Inside the royal pce, Marilyn went straight to Deborah Baron¡¯s pce. As soon as she walked in, the maid immediately stopped her, ¡°Young master Marilyn, the hidden master is busy, you cane backter.¡± Marilyn refused to listen to the servant and kicked her away, ¡°Get out of my way, I will kill anyone who dares to stop me from entering today!¡± Her face was cold, and her long, narrow eyes were filled with a strong killing intent. With just one look, five or six servants at the door took a few steps back in fear, not daring toe forward to stop her, but to help the servant who had been kicked to the ground up. No longer blocked, Marilyn smoothly crossed the courtyard, went up the steps, and pushed open the door into the hall of the great hall. ¡°Hahahaha, Raging Cal, you are too bad, still you ¡®kung fu¡¯ the best. Hmmm ¡­¡± Marilyn pushed open the door and stood at the entrance to the hall, and was greeted by an unpleasant scene on the couch directly above. The door was pushed open and the two men on the couch were intertwined, Deborah Baron immediately covered herself with her clothes, ¡°Get out!¡± Marilyn¡¯s face sank and she instantly turned around, closing the door behind her. The man beside her had a rather respectful attitude, ¡°Qingtang, Marilyn came over to find you for something important.¡± He reached out to cup her cheek and kissed her on the lips, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you tonight.¡± Marilyn changed her indulgence, straightened her clothes, and sat upright, ¡°Okay. You can go down first.¡± The man got up, straightened his clothes, turned around and left through a side door around to the backyard.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. When the man left, Deborah Baron then called outward, ¡°Come in.¡± Marilyn pushed the door open again and walked into the hall, then closed the door. As she walked down the hall, she heard Deborah Baron angrily scold, ¡°Marilyn, when did you be so rude as toe in without knocking?¡± Marilyn was not expecting to see that scene. But she was concerned about Morris and naturally did not take it to heart, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry, I was reckless. But ¡­ can you be in the room for future flings?¡± Your hidden master, even if the harem is full of beauty, can not be so reckless. Deborah Baron looked slightly austere, ¡°You even dare to control me now, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯m doing it for your own good.¡± Marilyn added, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I ran into it today, if anyone else had seen it, it would have been another round of criticism.¡± Chapter 930 : I like him ¡°Okay, okay, what is it that you want, hurry up and say it?¡± She didn¡¯t want to dwell on this matter with Marilyn. After all, it wasn¡¯t something glorious, and it always felt awkward to discuss it with her. Deborah Baron suddenly asked, Marilyn, on the contrary, some hesitation, hesitation for a long time, she stammered and said: ¡°Mother, I have a friend was poisoned, may not survive tonight. Can you save him?¡± ¡°Your friend is poisoned, hurry up and send him to the hospital, what¡¯s the use of telling me.¡± ¡°The poison has already seeped into his body, and the doctor says he won¡¯t survive the night.¡± Marilyn¡¯s tone was mixed with a little sadness, ¡°I really came to you because I was desperate. I know that the poison can be reversed withpulsion after it has entered the body. ¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She had no choice now but to keep Morris alive. Deborah Baron didn¡¯t expect Marilyn toe to her for help for a friend. ¡°Your sweetheart?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Marilyn readily admitted. ¡°Which gentleman do you like so much? Howe I haven¡¯t heard you talk about it before?¡± Deborah Baron leaned back in her chair and looked at her with cold eyes, questioning. ¡°He ¡­¡± she clenched her hands, only to feel her palms sweating and a little nervous, ¡°He is not the son of any gentry, nor is he the child of a merchant or a celebrity. Rather ¡­ is, Morris.¡± ¡°Morris?¡± Deborah Baron thought about it for a moment, ¡°Which Morris?¡± ¡°Just, Vivian¡¯s ¡­ husband.¡± ¡°Vivian¡¯s husband? He, isn¡¯t he dead?¡± ¡°Not dead. The previous public announcement was false news, not only did he himself not die, but he also came with Vivian to the Hidden Tribe.¡± ¡°So, your sweetheart is a married man?¡± Although Deborah Baron didn¡¯t get mad on the spot, it could be heard from her cold tone that she was angry. Marilyn couldn¡¯t care less and nodded, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a married man, but it doesn¡¯t stop me from liking him.¡± Bang!! Deborah Baron pped the table in anger, ¡°Ridiculous! Morris is Vivian¡¯s husband, and you like a married man. Do you know that Vivian has been coveting the position of the Hidden Master for a long time, you are leading the wolf into the house!¡± If she hadn¡¯t learned that Morris was still alive, Deborah Baron wouldn¡¯t have been able to understand how she knew how she could be so fond of a small bodyguard beside Vivian. It was only at this moment that she realized that that man should be Morris. And Marilyn knew the true nature of Morris and fell in love with him, only to cling to him every day, a sentence a ¡®master¡¯ shouted. ¡°I won¡¯t let Vivian take away the position of the hidden master, and Morris, I¡¯m bound and determined to have him!¡± She held her head high and was as strong as a rainbow. ¡°Hmph, you want to fix him, has he agreed?¡± Marilyn: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And did you ask me if I would say yes to you again?¡± Marilyn: ¡°¡­¡± Faced with Deborah Baron¡¯s fatal two questions, she couldn¡¯t give an answer for a while, but finally mustered up the courage to say, ¡°Mother, no matter what, I like Morris and am bound to take him. So I hope mother will save him.¡± ¡°And if I refuse?¡± Deborah Baron took a sip of the tea on the table and breezed through it, seemingly joking, but in fact refusing. Poof¨C! Marilyn went straight down on both knees. The obsidian floor, light can be seen, reflecting the golden hall, but also reflecting Marilyn¡¯s figure. The floor was rock solid, and she knelt straight down, even cracking the floor. Marilyn frowned in pain, but did not say a word, just straightened her back and said firmly to Marilyn: ¡°Mother, I have never asked you for anything since I was a child. This time, I only ask you to help me save him.¡± Chapter 931 : Escorting her down for reflection Her action really made Deborah Baron a little surprised. Her own daughter, only she knows best. She is stubborn and does not fight for anything, but she has never seen her so attached to anything. ¡°Marilyn, you know, among your siblings, I like you the most. You have never asked anything of me, but whenever I know what you like, I will give it to you handily.¡± ¡°But this man, who is the son-inw of Cindere Sabastian, is an enemy of yours and mine. If I save him today, tomorrow he wille for your life. I will not allow that to happen.¡± Deborah Baron refused decisively. ¡°Whates after is an unknown, but I only want him alive now.¡± Marilyn clenched her fists and threw them down. Perhaps because of the hands clenched, too hard, the wrist wound cracked, spilled blood stained the white gauze, but she did not even look at it, did not care at all. ¡°What do you like about him?¡± The question was very puzzling to Deborah Baron. ¡°Can¡¯t say what I like about him, but from the first time I met him I fell in love uncontrobly. He ¡­¡± ¡°Humph, childish, it¡¯s nonsense.¡± Deborah Baron interrupted her directly, got up, and wanted to leave through a back door. Seeing that she was leaving, Marilyn became anxious, ¡°Mother, please help him!¡± Marilyn propped her hands on the obsidian floor and kowtowed heavily, ¡°He¡¯s very important to me, Mother! Deborah Baron, who had just taken a few steps, did not expect her to be so stubborn. Faced with this kind of infatuation, Deborah Baron sighed and seemed to see her father¡¯s shadow in her. He was also such an infatuated person. It is a pity that he is no longer here. ¡°Marilyn, you should know that the toxicity has spread all over the body, it¡¯s not easy to save him. Moreover, it is highly likely that it will not be saved either.¡± She let out a deep sigh, unable to do anything about Marilyn. Marilyn straightened up, her forehead was already red and swollen. Her eyes were firm, ¡°Even if there is a glimmer of hope, I will save him.¡± Deborah Baron: ¡°What if you save him and he turns around and falls into Vivian¡¯s arms?¡± Marilyn: ¡°I don¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°What if he joins Vivian in taking your ce as the hidden master and wants to kill you?¡± ¡°Let alone whether he has that power, if he does, it is my destiny. Even if I don¡¯t save him, Vivian will still be able to take away the Hidden Lord¡¯s position. With that, there is no conflict.¡± ¡°What if I try my best and I can¡¯t save him?¡± ¡°If my mother tried her best, that means I tried my best. If he still dies, it is fate. For the rest of my life, I won¡¯t have any regrets.¡± Marilyn answered every word with determination and without hesitation. But it is this kind of her, let Deborah Baron look at mixed feelings. The two of them stood and knelt, just looking at each other. After a long time, she asked, ¡°If I don¡¯t save him, what will you do?¡± ¡°I will not inherit the throne of the Hidden Lord.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Marilyn answered sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m about to be the Hidden Lord, if I can¡¯t even protect the person I like, a Hidden Lord position is also dispensable. What¡¯s the use of having it?¡± As her words fell, Deborah Baron¡¯s face suddenly sank. After a long time, Deborah Baron said aloud, ¡°Someone!¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. A few secondster, a few guards rushed in, ¡°What do you want, Hidden Lord?¡± ¡°Escort her down to me, let her reflect on her thoughts!¡± As a hidden lord, the most important thing you can¡¯t do is to be amorous. Once you have a beloved, you have a soft spot. Marilyn had not yet sat on the seat of the Hidden Lord, yet she was so impulsive because of her feelings. Deborah Baron could not imagine how he would treat Marilyn if he really saved Morris¡¯ life. Chapter 932 : Not Worth It Morris is so wise that his existence is the biggest threat to Marilyn. And she, in no way, would allow such a threat to exist. ¡°Don¡¯t move, all of you!¡± Marilyn didn¡¯t expect Deborah Baron to suddenly have someone grab her. She took out a dagger with one hand and braced herself on the floor with the other to get up, but her knees hurt from kneeling so hard just now, and she stumbled a bit before straightening up. With the dagger at her neck, she was facing Deborah Baron, ¡°Mother, if you don¡¯t save Morris today, I will die in front of you.¡± With such a scene, Deborah Baron¡¯s heartstrings tightened and she involuntarily took a step forward, but because the steps were in front of her, she slipped and stumbled a little before she stood firm on the steps. ¡°You think, you scare me is useful?¡± She snorted coldly, her expression a bitter one. Just as everyone was joking with Marilyn, she stabbed a knife directly into her abdomen, and immediately blood spilled out along that one dagger. ¡°Marilyn!¡± ¡°Young master!¡± Deborah Baron and several guards paled, only to feel the shocking scene in front of them.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Marilyn stood steadily, not moving, gazing steadfastly at Deborah Baron, ¡°I, Marilyn, never say empty words!¡± Morris was in danger and could not be dyed any longer. One more minute of dy is one more minute of danger, and she doesn¡¯t want Morris to die. Faced with Marilyn¡¯s aggression, Deborah Baron waved her hand, ¡°All go down and close the door.¡± The guards nodded and turned and walked out, closing the door behind them. Deborah Baron stepped down the steps, walked up to Marilyn, lowered her voice and said, ¡°Saving people withpulsion is extremely costly and far from as simple as you think. If you insist on saving Morris, then his memory must be sealed. Otherwise, I will never be able to save a future enemy!¡± ¡°Seal ¡­ seal the memories?¡± Marilyn had heard that thepulsion of the Hidden Tribe could seal memories, but if Morris was really allowed to seal all of his memories, Marilyn didn¡¯t want to see it. ¡°All sealed memories, he would not be him.¡± ¡°In fact, the real method of sealing memories, we Baron n does not know at all. Only the Sabastian n, led by Donald Sabastian, a few elders are good at it. For this reason, for so many years have been studying this method, but there is no progress at all. In the end, the only way to use the scientific method, the first chip to read the sealed memory, in the deletion of part of the memory, after the imntation of the chip, the destruction of the brain memory system. However, doing so is harmful to the person itself, and will make the person¡¯s personality be indifferent.¡± ¡°Indifferent?¡± Marilyn¡¯s eyes are in a bit of a trance, ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t he do the same to me?¡± ¡°But you are together, day after day, can make love ah.¡± Deborah Baron patted Marilyn¡¯s shoulder and looked at the wound on her abdomen, her heart was quite unpleasant, ¡°Marilyn, it¡¯s easy to fight and hard to keep a mountain. Your father, who took over the Hidden n together with me, also fell ill and died because of it. Do you want to watch everything that your father and I fought for finally be taken away by Morris together with Vivian?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Marilyn hesitated. She didn¡¯t think it would be fair to either Morris or Vivian, nor would it be in keeping with her own style. But right now, there seemed to be no choice. ¡°Mother, I ¡­ am only concerned that this way you say it will affect the memory, will it do other damage to the body?¡± ¡°The results of this research were sessful a long time ago, and the clinical trials were very good. But the implementation of this technology, costing money all need 50 million! This amount of money is real money na.¡± The exchange rate of Cryptocurrency to RMB is one to five, 50 million Cryptocurrency is equivalent to 250 million. Spending this amount of money for an outsider, Deborah Baron didn¡¯t think it was worth it. Chapter 933 ¡°You, you are not short of money either ¡­ ah.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Marilyn is a little weak, her face is gradually pale, and her speech is breathless. Deborah Baron held her, ¡°You rest well, I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± She nodded in response, ¡°How long will it take?¡± ¡°At least a week.¡± ¡°That long?¡± ¡°Although the technology is used, it¡¯s not so advanced that reading memories only takes a day or two. You silly girl, what are you thinking about every day.¡± Deborah Baron assisted Marilyn to her room to rest and called for a doctor. And then she had someone secretly pick up Morris and closed all news about Morris to the public. ¡­ One Piece Residence. After a long wait, Vivian became more and more restless, and all she could think of was everything about Morris. The night was torturous, she did not wait for any news from Morris. It was not until the morning light that she sat on the sofa and squinted for a while. The house was closed for the whole day because everyone in the house was out looking for Morris. After Dixon and Sophie got up, Sophie knew there was no breakfast, so she purposely went downstairs to prepare breakfast. Knock knock knock- Dixon knocked on the door, pushed it open and walked in. Vivian, who had slept for two hours, woke up and when she saw Dixon walk into the living room, she got up and asked, ¡°Any news from Morris?¡± When she spoke, her pupils were starry-eyed, full of hope and expectation. Dixon shook his head helplessly, ¡°No, not yet.¡± Looking at her haggard and tired, and the dark circles under her eyes, he asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t sleepst night?¡± Vivian turned around and sat down on the sofa, frustrated and disheveled, ¡°It¡¯s been all night, and I haven¡¯t heard a word. Where the hell did he go?¡± ¡°Vivian, if you want me to say, the second brother will be lucky. Don¡¯t worry too much, he¡¯ll be fine.¡± He went to Vivian¡¯s side tofort him, but said something that even he himself did not believe. The two of them sat in the living room for a while, Sophie came upstairs with the food and entered the living room, ¡°Sister Vivian, Dixon, it¡¯s time to eat. Steamed fried dumplings and boiled congee for you.¡± Sophie thoughtfully put the breakfast on the table, and took the tray and said, ¡°There are two more green vegetables and warmed milk, I¡¯ll go and bring them up together.¡± With that, she turned around and went downstairs again. Dixon looked at the anxious but very helpless Vivian, also followed the anxiety, but stillforted her, ¡°Do not have too much psychological pressure, hurry over to eat some food. If you don¡¯t take good care of your health, how can you go to the second brother? The body is the capital of the revolution.¡± Morris was away, and now he not only had to figure out how to find him, but also had the responsibility of protecting Vivian. After his persuasion, Vivian got up and went to the bathroom to wash up. Not long after, Sophie came into the living room with two dishes of green vegetables and hot milk. There was no Vivian in the living room, so Sophie nced around, ¡°Where¡¯s Vivian?¡± Dixon shrugged and sighed, ¡°Too worried about the second brother, absent-minded, just told her to go wash up, she¡¯ll be hereter.¡± Sophie followed suit with a sigh and went to sit beside Dixon, feeling a lot of emotions, ¡°Sister Vivian is so in love with Mr. Morris, she must be very worried about him.¡± She said, moved her chair closer to Dixon and whispered in his ear, ¡°Mr. Morris will be fine, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± Dixon shook his head, ¡°The enemy in the back, the crisis, the second brother is very likely to be seriously injured. It¡¯s tempting to imagine what the oue would be without someone around to protect him at this point.¡± It¡¯s a pity that this is not L City, even if he is worried, his heart is not enough. In order toe to the hidden tribe, the second brother began to n half a year ago, but the strong dragon can not suppress the ground snake, this is not his own territory after all, no matter what to do is very passive. Chapter 934 : Houghton is coming ¡°So serious?¡± Sophie¡¯s pupils were wide and frightened. ¡°Shhh~¡± Dixon raised his hand to his lips in a ¡®shhh¡¯ gesture, ¡°Don¡¯t let Vivian hear. She¡¯s already worried about her second brother and isn¡¯t in a good mood.¡± ¡°Well, um, I know.¡± Sophie nodded, propping her elbows on the desk and resting her chin, frowning in thought. Not long after, Vivian came out from the bathroom and sat down at the table, ¡°Sophie, it¡¯s been hard on you, I didn¡¯t see that you could cook.¡± She said with a forced smile. ¡°Haha, of course I can. When I was a kid, my parents went to the field to do farm work, and I had to help them with the housework and prepare meals. However, my skills were average, a hundred thousand miles worse than the chef at the First ss Residence.¡± Dixon pursed his lips and smiled, pretending to be rxed and active, ¡°Sister Vivian, you should try it and see if it¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Vivian picked up the chopsticks, took a chopstick of green vegetables, filled her mouth and chewed, nodding her head repeatedly, ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± It¡¯s better than I expected. The bok choy is fried crisp, chewy and somewhat sweet, very light and delicious.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± Vivian praised without exaggeration, and then said to Dixon, ¡°You try it too.¡± Dixon originally did not believe Vivian¡¯s words, but when he picked up his chopsticks and took a bite of the bok choy, his eyes lit up, ¡°It¡¯s really good.¡± He raised an eyebrow at Sophie, his lips curled into a satisfied smile, ¡°How many other surprises do you have that I don¡¯t know about?¡± Mimicking lines from a TV show, he flirted. Sophie was amused, ¡°Average, stop it, let¡¯s eat. The food will be coldter.¡± The three of them drank white porridge while chatting about the day. Sophie knew Vivian was in a bad mood and kept telling her jokes, which made Vivianugh. But because she had something on her mind, she couldn¡¯t get up even if the jokes were funny. But at this moment, someone suddenly knocked on the door, ¡°Miss Vivian?¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Vivian replied, and the person outside heard her and pushed the door open and came in. The person who walked in was none other than Kerwin. The moment she saw him walk in, Vivian¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately put down her dishes and stood up, ¡°Any news from Morris?¡± Kerwin face tension instantly tinged with a little frustration, shook his head, ¡°No, there is no news from the boss yet. But, but ¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± She asked. ¡°Downstairs, a man named Donald Sabastian came by.¡± Kerwin said to Vivian, pointing downstairs. Donald Sabastian is Houghton¡¯s cryptic name.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Just by saying it, Vivian knew it. She frowned, although she knew Houghton woulde over, but she did not expect people toe early in the morning. Dixon saw Vivian looked grave, immediately said: ¡°Do not be afraid, I am here, it will be fine.¡± ¡°Kerwin, let hime up.¡± Vivianmanded. Since Houghton had alreadye over, it would be better to sit down and talk to him. With his power in the Hidden Tribe, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t know where the Morris were. ¡°Yes, Miss Vivian.¡± Kerwin turned around and walked out. Dixon and Sophie both looked at each other, Sophie immediately stood up, ¡°Sister Vivian, I¡¯ll put away half of the meal first to save Grandpa Houghton from finding us. I¡¯ll go next door with Dixon for a while.¡± ¡°Yo, Sophie got smart. ¡± Dixon, quite surprised, looked at her and smiled. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Sophie pped Dixon¡¯s arm fiercely, ¡°Hurry up and help clean up ah.¡± So, the two collected their own dishes, carried away some things and went to the next room to hide. Chapter 935 : Hope Failed The two went out of the room not long after, Houghton walked in. What I saw was Vivian sitting alone at the table eating, lonely and dejected, her face loaded with worry and fatigue. Especially the dark circles under her eyes, just a nce at her can be seen that she did not have much restst night. ¡°You know how to eat breakfast, not bad.¡± Houghton walked up to Vivian andplimented her. I thought Morris disappeared, Vivian will not think about food and drink, and is anxious to find him. I didn¡¯t expect her to have shed her initial impatience and gradually settled down, much more calmly. Vivian took a sip of porridge and raised her eyes to sweep Houghton, ¡°He¡¯s just missing, not dead.¡± Houghton¡¯s shrewd eyes shed a stream of light, then smiled, ¡°Morris is smart and wise, blessed with a great life, naturally he can¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be a disappointment to your hopes, Master?¡± She chucked some green vegetables and filled her mouth chewing, rather sarcastically. The sudden words made Houghton freeze. Stunned for a few seconds, he walked over to Vivian and sat down, ¡°You think I had something to do with his death?¡± Could it be that she already knew something? Vivian¡¯s hand, which was holding the food, gave a slight pause, and her eyes dropped as she pondered something, then looked up at him, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s about you or not. The important thing is to find him.¡± She said, continued to lower her head to drink the porridge, until thest bit of porridge in the bowl finished, only then put down the dishes, took out a tissue and wiped her mouth, looked squarely at Houghton, ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal.¡± ¡°What kind of deal?¡± He was all ears. ¡°I know that with your ability to find Morris, it¡¯s a breeze. So, I¡¯m asking you to help me find him. When we find him, he and I will work together to help you take on the Baron n and take the position of Hidden Lord. Okay?¡± Hearing her words, Houghton let out a deep sigh, ¡°Vivian, you really think too highly of me. If I had the ability, I would have assisted Lady Cindere to take back the position of the Hidden Lord, why would I need to rack my brains and use all these tactics now?¡± Houghton¡¯s words drew a snort from Vivian, who also left out one point. That is, ¡­ not only has gone to great lengths and racked his brains, but he has also put on a great show!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°I know that you are considering the candidate for the hidden master. However, as you wish, Yoona Lee has died on the mountain and will never be avable to you again. Cindere Sabastian has no daughter, and I, the only heir. If you can help me find Morris, I can find a way to keep him in the Crypt.¡± She began to think of ways to convince Houghton that he could help find Morris. Houghton pulled out arge cigarette stick, pounded on the tobo, lit it, and barred it, but kept frowning and silent. Vivian then said: ¡°You should know the importance of Morris to me, if he died, I Vivian will never live alone. Because, he has given enough for me, the only way I can repay it is to die.¡± Houghton: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe my words, but you are old and wise, Master. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve already reached L City, my two children with. As long as you take the children to threaten, I can still not listen to your words? Especially, you have the ancient method of ¡®sealing memories¡¯, right?¡± ¡°Either way, you can easily control the situation. And why do you have to watch Morris die? He is alive, for you, at least for the moment, is a big help. And if he dies, I will forever leave you without a choice for the heir to the Hidden Lord.¡± Chapter 936 : Trickery Vivian racked her brains to convince Houghton. She knew clearly that a whole night had passed, and there was no way Houghton could not find Morris. The people who had arranged to go out hadn¡¯t heard anything, so it was probably because Houghton had deliberately taken precautions to avoid her people¡¯s tracking. She got up, went aside to pour two cups of hot tea, turned back and handed it to Houghton, ¡°Master, you think about what I just said. I¡¯ll wait for you to consider it.¡± After saying that, she sat quietly, holding the tea and slowly sipping it. Suddenly, she thought of something and said at once: ¡°This restaurant is Morris¡¯s, he can open a restaurant in your hidden tribe in such a short time, the strength can be imagined. And the tea sold in the restaurant, half is your local mountain tea, half is our L City¡¯s tea. But even so, under his marketing, the high-priced L City tea sold much more than your local tea. The same is true for wine.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Houghton, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke. Vivian smiled, ¡°I want to say that Morris was supposed to be a big help for you to reim the position of the Hidden Lord, but you see him as an enemy, aren¡¯t you asking for trouble?¡± She said, blew the tea froth in her cup, and took a sip of tea. Houghton yed a game inside, thinking about Vivian¡¯s words and weighing the pros and cons. Smoking arge cigarette stick, nose puffing out a faint cigarette, and then smoothly pick up the tea and take a sip, and put it down. Eventually, he shook his head, ¡°I really haven¡¯t found Morris¡¯s whereabouts.¡± Vivian was the one he watched grow up. She was tricky and clever, a smart person. Since she could guess her tactics but still say it to her face, it means she must have left a backhand. Houghton didn¡¯t dare to trust Vivian easily. ¡°Oh.¡± Vivian took a sip of tea and nodded fervently, ¡°You really didn¡¯t find it? No, forget it.¡± She put her teacup on the table and raised her hand to prop her chin on the tabletop, ¡°Actually, you never understood that you¡¯re not the only partner I have.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Houghton¡¯s whitened eyebrows furrowed, and a sh of rm grew under his eyes. ¡°Literally, of course.¡± Vivian red lips pulled out a sneer, ¡°I can patiently talk with you here so much because you are my master. However, I gave you the opportunity, but you did not cherish it. So, this is the end of our cooperation.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Houghton red angrily and seemed to have thought of something. ¡°I believe that I am also valuable to her. One me, for one Morris. guess, Deborah Baron will agree?¡± Vivian had no choice but to make a break for it. However, after saying that, Houghton¡¯s whole face was gloomy and angry, pping the table in anger, ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Legs on my body, you say I dare not.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Then you also have to see if you have the ability to leave from here.¡± ¡°Do you?¡± Vivianughed, ¡°Master, you are not the only one in this world who is tricky.¡± The deliberate provocation made Houghton blow his beard and re, his forehead bruised. He suddenly stood up, but suddenly felt weak, and fell back violently, sitting helplessly on the chair. ¡°You, what did you do to me?¡± Houghton questioned Vivian, his eyes nced at the cup of tea on the table, and suddenly understood what was going on. Sure enough, he had still underestimated her. Vivian was sitting on a cloud, raising her eyes to the cup of tea in front of Houghton, ¡°Nothing, just added some ingredients.¡± Chapter 937 : Making a move on Houghton ¡°Now, you can think about it. Whether you¡¯re going to work with me or I¡¯m going to Deborah Baron.¡± Vivian stood up, raised his hand and pointed in the direction of the door, a change in the lightness of the clouds just now, his face suddenly serious and clear, ¡°As long as I Vivian out of this door, the master and disciple between me and you will be broken. You think clearly before you answer!¡± For the sake of Morris, Vivian would not hesitate to go to any lengths. As long as he was safe and sound, what was the point of this tactic? Houghton knew what Vivian meant. As long as he refuses to reveal Morris¡¯s whereabouts, Vivian will go to Deborah Baron herself, and it will be a disaster for them, whether she trades her life for a life or works with Deborah Baron. Yoona Lee is dead, and Vivian is theirst trump card! Houghton leaned back in his chair, feeling weak, trying to struggle, but simply can not move. He had underestimated Vivian after all. He didn¡¯t expect that from the moment he appeared, she had beenying the groundwork. He saw her as the prey, not expecting that the hunter often appeared as the prey. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to spend with you. You are given thest thirty seconds to think about it.¡± Vivian lifted her wrist, looked at her wristwatch, and began to count down. Time passed, Houghton hot eyes kept staring at Vivian, the eyes were veryplicated. ¡°Ten, nine, eight ¡­ three, two, one!¡± After losing thest few numbers, Vivian thought nothing of it and got up and walked straight towards the door. ¡°Wait!¡± Houghton shouted, and a frustrated sigh, ¡°grown up, grown up ah.¡± I remember when I saw her as a little yellow-haired girl, but I didn¡¯t think she would grow up in the blink of an eye. ¡°Now you dare to count on me.¡± Vivian stood in the doorway and said without looking back, ¡°You forced me to do it.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Forced to do so, Houghton could only tell Vivian. At that, Vivian¡¯s eyes lit up, her eyes were filled with a thin mist of water, and her hanging heart finally fell. She took a deep breath, slowly turned around and walked to Houghton, ¡°Tell me, where is he?¡± ¡°I tell you, are you sure you can save him?¡± Houghton asked. Vivian shook his head, ¡°With the manpower I have now, of course I can¡¯t save him. So, I¡¯ll have to bother you, or Cindere Sabastian.¡± The two men just gazed at each other, both silent. Finally, Houghton sighed, ¡°Morris is out of life threatening, but the person has been sent to the secret institute in the West End. There is a high level of security there, it is difficult to get in. My people can be transferred to you, but whether or not you can get in depends on your own ability.¡± ¡°The secret research institute in the Western District?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Vivian¡¯s heart that had just fallen was tense again, ¡°Send to the institute for what?¡± She was a little confused. ¡°Deborah Baron took away the hidden master¡¯s seat back then, but for the ancient method of sealing memories has been nagging, multiple studies will not, and finally can only use scientific methods instead ofpulsion to seal memories.¡± Houghton no longer conceal, truthfully told, ¡°Marilyn begged Deborah Baron to save Morris, but Deborah Baron in order to avoid Morrister be his enemy, intended to seal his memory. It must be that he wants Morris to marry Marilyn.¡± Married? Vivian¡¯s heart the thread with Houghton¡¯s words more and more tense, even she does not know when the tight string will not be able to hold up, it will break. ¡°Where is Morris in the West End Secret Institute?¡± She questioned. Houghton shook, ¡°I¡¯m really not sure about that. My men went to investigatest night and only found out that people were sent to the secret institute. It¡¯s heavily guarded and all modern high tech, so it¡¯s hard for us to get in.¡± Chapter 938 : Finding Morris The original n was to get rid of Morris, but then learned that Morris was sent to the West Side Secret Institute, and Houghton knew about Deborah Baron¡¯s n and did not send any more people to get at Morris. As long as Morris can alienate Vivian and be sealed memory, in his case, it is good. Vivian never thought it would be such a result. She immediately fumbled for her phone on Houghton¡¯s body, unlocked it with Houghton¡¯s face face, and asked, ¡°Assign some of your people to me. Call who?¡± ¡°Solomon.¡± Houghton said someone. Vivian found that person in her phone¡¯s address book, but on second thought, eventually dialed Cindere Sabastian¡¯s number. Beep-beep-beep. The phone rang a few times, and the other party immediately answered, ¡°Donald Sabastian?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Vivian said directly into the phone: ¡°Houghton is with me now. He promised to let me rescue Morris and ask you to transfer some of your experts over.¡± The other party fell into silence. Vivian knew that time was short and immediately said, ¡°I know your n to ignore Morris or just watch him die. But listen to me!¡± She raised her voice, ¡°If I don¡¯t save Morris today, not only will I die, but I¡¯ll let Houghton die with me! Cindere Sabastian, I advise you not to dream. And you¡¯d better not y any tricks on me.¡± ¡°Cindere, let her be.¡± Houghton sighed and obliged. Cindere Sabastian: ¡°¡­ Okay, I promise you.¡± ¡°Immediately send a group of experts to the West Institute, I will wait for them there.¡± After saying that, Vivian directly hung up the phone. Looking at the powerless Houghton leaning back in his chair, Vivian wrinkled his brow, ¡°Master, sorry.¡± Houghton eyes kept looking at Vivian but did not speak.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Although Vivian used to always call him ¡®Houghton¡¯ is very rude, but now she changed her mouth to call a ¡®master¡¯, the distance between the two, from the beginning of the nickname to now respectfully address, distance, has long been pulled apart A million miles. Houghton knew that everything could not go back, and did not say anything else. Vivian took Houghton¡¯s cell phone away, left the room, and turned around and went next door. Pushing the door open, both Sophie and Dixon were waiting for her. When they saw hering, both of them asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°Sophie, go downstairs and find some rope and tie Houghton up. Remember, don¡¯t let anyone near Houghton during this time, and never give him any chance to escape. He is very tricky, you should be careful. No food or drink for a day, not dead.¡± Vivian added a final sentence, afraid Sophie could not watch Houghton. ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry, Sister Vivian.¡± Sophie nodded and patted her chest with a confident pose. Since arriving at the Hidden Tribe, Sophie had always felt like she was useless like a waste of time, and now that Vivian had finally given her a task, Sophie leaped in her heart. ¡°Dixon, let¡¯s go.¡± Vivian waved at him. Dixon nodded, looked sideways at Sophie, reached out and touched her cheek, ¡°Sophie, take good care of yourself, and never guard the bad old man next door. Wait for us toe back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded and said to Vivian again, ¡°Sister Vivian, don¡¯t worry.¡± After saying that, Vivian and Dixon both immediately went downstairs, and Sophie also followed to find hemp rope, intending to tie Houghton up. Chapter 939 : Houghton to escape After the three of them went downstairs, Vivian found Kerwin, ¡°You take the men and go with me. Also, get a detailed map of the West End Institute right away. Make sure to be quick.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Vivian.¡± Kerwin stepped aside and called and contacted someone. And then, Vivian, Dixon and Kerwin, the three of them got into the car and set off. On the way, someone brought over a detailed map of the West End Institute. Kerwin stopped the car and the three got out and studied the map on the side of the road while the other cars stopped and waited behind. One Piece House. Houghton was strapped to a chair, the effects of his drug gradually dissipating as time passed. He looked at Sophie on the side, ¡°Sophie, old man I¡¯ve always treated you well, you won¡¯t feel bad about your conscience watching me being tied up?¡± Sophie was sitting on a chair, and she was holding a novel in her hand. The novel was in English, but fortunately she could still read it, and could only pass the time with a novel. Listening to Houghton¡¯s words, Sophie pursed her lips and shook her head again, ¡°Grandpa Houghton, I know you¡¯ve been very kind to me. But I don¡¯t treat you badly either. Just keeping you tied up and not even gagging you is already considered repaying the favor.¡± Houghton: ¡°¡­¡± This is repaying the favor? He suddenly did not quite understand the young man¡¯s thinking. ¡°I know you girl has a good heart, but you know the old man I am old, you keep tying me up like this, stiff all over.¡± He moved and sighed with a pained look.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Grandpa Houghton don¡¯t say that. I watched the two blows you struck Larissa with at the entrance to the First Sight weddingst year. You are in exceptionally good health, all the worry now is superfluous.¡± Sophie smiled sweetly, her smile harmless. Then continue to look at the novel in hand, no longer pay attention to Houghton. Houghton sat in the chair with his hands struggling behind him. Despite being tied up, but he wore a dragon head ring on his hand, just gently pressed the eyes of the dragon head, just a very small button, a slight push, the dragon mouth out of a sharp de. Only a centimeter long, but extraordinarily sharp, shining in the light of the cold. Houghton surface calm and rxed, behind the back of the hand is cutting the rope. Just three or two efforts, the rope broke, Houghton in order to avoid being Sophie found, with hands squeezing the rope. But because of the hands behind the back, the operation is not careful, hand cut a mouth, in dripping blood. ¡°Sophie, pour me some water to drink, too thirsty.¡± He said. Sophie inclined her head to look at him and refused outright, ¡°Sister Vivian said, a day without food and water, starving to death.¡± ¡°That girl, what a cruel master.¡± Houghton sighed, a slight sh of light under his eyes, ¡°Do not worry, I will not y tricks. Isn¡¯t there a straw there? Pour me some water and feed it to me through a straw, there will never be any problem.¡± ¡°Uh uh ¡­¡± Sophie hesitated. She knew the rtionship between Houghton and Vivian, and she knew that Vivian respected Houghton very much, so ¡­ After a moment of agonizing, she put down her book, got up and walked to the table, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get you some water to drink.¡± She looked at Houghton helplessly, and then turned her back on Houghton to pour him water. Seeing Sophie turn around, Houghton was about to lean down to cut the rope on his ankle, when Sophie turned around and looked over. Sophie turned around to see Houghton¡¯s hands behind his back out, her eyes widened and the cup in her hand crashed to the floor with a thud. Chapter 940 : Sophie was injured ¡°Grandpa Houghton, you ¡­¡± Just a second of hesitation, Sophie immediately shouted outwardly, ¡°Someone, someone!¡± While shouting, while rushing towards Houghton, to hug his hand, ¡°Grandpa Houghton, you can¡¯t leave. If you leave, Sister Vivian will hate me for the rest of my life.¡± She struggled to wrap her arms around Houghton to keep him from leaning over to untie the rope. Outside the door, the sound of shuffling footsteps came closer. Houghton struggled a few times, ¡°Let go, let go!¡± ¡°No, I can never let go!¡± Sophie refused to let go, Houghton struggled not to move, then violently made the right arm flung away. People who practice martial arts, the strength is amazing, Sophie was violently thrown away, and in that moment, Houghton threw away the hand inertia to the upper back, the knife on the ring worn on the finger directly on Sophie¡¯s face. ¡°Ah~!¡± A scream, Sophie fell to the ground, immediately felt a pain in the face, burning, more is a gush of bright red blood, because she fell to the ground, blood from the face backwards, into the eyes, into the eyes is a blood red. Bang¡­ The door to the living room was thrown open and the man Vivian had arranged to guard the store rushed in. Houghton was stunned by the scene in front of him, lost in thought, looking at the fallen Sophie, the wound from the face directly to the bridge of the nose, spilling bright red stinging blood, the wound turned out, hideous. He frowned, ¡°Sophie, I¡¯m sorry ¡­ Houghton grandfather did not mean to.¡± Such a scene, really unexpected, Houghton million did not expect such a thing to happen.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. But heard someone push open the door, he could not care less, leaned down with the ring to cut the twine tied to the feet. Several men had reached him, and Houghton got up. ¡°Get him!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let him get away; Miss Vivian has instructed that he must not be allowed to escape.¡± ¡°Hurry up.¡± ¡°Go.¡± The four men drew up and swarmed up, but they were no match for Houghton. Although Houghton is old, he is slightly fat and has a very stable lower body. The people lying on the ground were wailing and wailing, getting up again to fight Houghton, but still had difficulty getting close. In just one minute, four people were lying on the ground, unable to stand up. Sophie covered her face, trembling in pain, her eyes were bloodshot and she couldn¡¯t see at all. A man in the lead covered his abdomen with broken ribs, stood up, copied the ss of water on the table and staggered over, trying to fight for his life to stop Houghton from leaving. But Houghton pointed at Sophie on the ground and said to the man, ¡°With you guys, you can¡¯t stop me, Sophie is seriously injured, hurry up and call a doctor for her!¡± The first thing you need to do is to get a doctor. In the first meeting wedding celebration, he and Sophie contact quite a lot, gradually like this straightforward little girl. Today, it was really an ident. Houghton left the first-ss residence, directly stopped a car, got in and asked the driver to borrow a cell phone, dialed Cindere Sabastian¡¯s phone. Because he has to contact Cindere Sabastian from time to time, he naturally remembered her cell phone number. When the call was answered, Cindere Sabastian asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± After giving his name, Houghton said, ¡°Vivian has gone to the West End Institute with her people, you should immediately inform Deborah Baron and send people from around the West End to stop her.¡± After that, Houghton hung up the phone and deleted the call records. When handing the phone to the cab driver, the driver took a meaningful look at Houghton, opened his mouth, but ultimately did not dare to speak. Chapter 941 Houghton looked out the window sideways and sighed in despair. It had only been a month since he returned to the Hidden Tribe, and the rtionship between him and Vivian had gone from the initial disagreement to the current disintegration,pletely unable to return to the past. Especially the Morris incident and Sophie¡¯s injury were the triggers that pushed their rtionship to the abyss of no return.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Houghton felt heartbroken, but more helpless. Shoulder mission, he must not be a child, indecisive. For the sake of millions of people who are suffering, what he has to do is to push Deborah Baron out of power, so as to bring light to those people. He knows that after today, Vivian will no longer be at his mercy and control, especially if Morris is injured, if it is because of the poison needle on the watch, Vivian knows the truth, probably Vivian will be on the enemy¡¯s side. All these things gave Houghton a great pressure and psychological burden. On the other hand, Vivian¡¯s car is getting closer and closer to the West Side, but then, a dozen cars suddenly appeared on the road in front of her and blocked her way. On this side of the mountain road, there was only one road ahead to pass. Now that the road was blocked, she had no choice but to get out of the car and negotiate. Kerwin and Vivian stepped out of the car, a dozen cars followed by nearly a hundred people, directly in front of the block. The man in the lead, Reginald Dana, was one of the few people who appeared in the living room when Vivian woke up on the first day she was brought to the Hidden Tribe. ¡°Miss Vivian, I received an order from old Mr. Donald to take you back.¡± Reginald Dana was nearly forty years old, dressed in a ck Hidden n uniform, with a tanned healthy skin tone and toned pectoral muscles, making the whole person look extra hard and handsome. Vivian looked at Reginald Dana with cold eyes, ¡°You want me to go back? Unless, I die here.¡± She was wearing a trantor and could understand Reginald Dana¡¯s words, but what Vivian said could only be tranted by Kerwin. After Kerwin tranted Vivian¡¯s words, Reginald Dana crossed his arms and hummed lightly, ¡°With a group of my brothers here, do you think, you can get through?¡± There were nearly a hundred people on the other side, while Vivian had only brought about thirty people. Among them were also twenty of Houghton¡¯s men. After Reginald Dana stepped forward, those twenty men fell back and aimed their weapons directly at Vivian, ¡°Miss Vivian, pleasee back with us!¡± Vivian furrowed her brows, tilted her head to look at Kerwin, and then turned to Reginald Dana, ¡°Two choices. Either I die, or let me pass!¡± With that, she pulled out a dagger from behind her and ced it directly against her neck, ¡°Let me pass.¡± Seeing her holding the dagger, Reginald Dana was anxious, he raised his hand, wanting Vivian to put down the dagger, but he was afraid of revealing his soft spot and being held by Vivian. Simply turn around and walk aside to call Cindere Sabastian. Cindere Sabastian gave the result, ¡°Be sure to keep her safe. As ast resort, you can use a tranquilizer gun.¡± Only anesthesia is the best option. Cindere Sabastian hung up the phone and looked worriedly at Houghton beside her, ¡°Once Vivian sees Morris, what we¡¯ve done will definitelye out. At that time, Vivian will never be under control again. If she is under anesthesia, I think ¡­¡± Halfway through her words, Houghton already understood her intentions. ¡°It¡¯s the only way to go now.¡± Houghton let out a long sigh, turned around and walked to the sofa to sit down, feeling a lot of emotions, ¡°I grew up watching that girl, and now that she has turned against me, I look at the way she hates me, and this heart of mine, it is also hard to follow.¡± Chapter 942 : Luring the king into the jar ¡°If she loses her memory, I think it will be the best choice. If it seeds, it will be logical to get rid of Morris to eliminate future problems. Their children, in the future, will stay in the hidden tribe, that is also my grandson and granddaughter, I naturally will not treat them badly.¡± Cindere Sabastian nned the future. ¡­ Reginald Dana hung up the phone and walked out of the crowd, standing at the front, looking straight at Vivian, ¡°Miss Vivian, I advise you toe back with us. I don¡¯t want to, to get handsy with you.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s just stand still, I don¡¯t believe that more than a hundred of you won¡¯t eat or drink.¡± Her words sounded like a joke, but who knew that Vivian turned around, propped his hand on the hood, jumped upward, sat on the hood, and just wiggled his legs in a leisurely manner, not anxious at all. The time passed, Vivian seemed calm and unhurried, but she raised her wrist from time to time to look at the time of the watch, then revealed her anxiety. The two groups of people have been at a standstill for two hours. Reginald Dana had the impression that Vivian was deliberately stalling, but couldn¡¯t figure out what she was trying to do with it. Across the street, Kerwin walked up to Vivian and lowered his voice, ¡°It¡¯s been over two hours, Dixon and the others should be close to sess.¡± The reason Vivian went with Kerwin from the south side of the mountain was to stall Dixon for time so that they could take the One Piece House people and set off from another mountain road. Even though that road was farther away and rugged and steep, it would be smoother without them in the way. Vivian looked up at the zing sun in the sky, the light of the burning sun was particrly blinding, Vivian slightly squinted her eyes, raised her hand to ruffle the wind whipped hair behind her ear, ¡°I hope everything goes well for them.¡± After Dixon came to the Hidden Tribe, Morris had already told Dixon all about his manpower and distribution locations. After getting the topographical map of the Western Research Institute, Vivian and Dixon traveled separately, and Dixon mobilized all the experts Morris had arranged in the Hidden Tribe and all set off for the Western Research Institute. With so many people, I believe it should be no problem. But for some reason, Vivian¡¯s right eyelid kept jumping, making her feel especially insecure.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Ring-ring-ring Kerwin¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang, he swept a nce at the phone number, and immediately answered it. ¡°Boss, something¡¯s wrong. We¡¯ve been ambushed by the enemy and have suffered heavy losses.¡± The other party reported the situation over there, and at the same time, Kerwin also heard the sound of firefightinging from over there. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We had an impromptu n, but the other side apparently already knew everything about us, set a trap, and gave us a jar.¡± ¡°What about Dixon?¡± ¡°I got separated from Dixon and the others, my brothers are all dead, I¡¯m the only one left.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Kerwin hesitated for two seconds, nced at Vivian, and lowered his voice: ¡°Protect yourself and pull back immediately.¡± Vivian listened to Kerwin¡¯s call and knew there had been an ident, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Kerwin leaned closer to Vivian and whispered, ¡°Dixon and the others made it to the West End Institute, but Deborah Baron had already set up an ambush and came to ¡®lure the king into a jar¡¯, with heavy losses.¡± ¡°How could this happen?¡± Vivian¡¯s heart thumped, and the taut thread snapped right off. She jumped off the hood, not knowing whether it was a broken foot or her body seemed to be taken away from her strength, and stumbled weakly. Kerwin¡¯s quick eyes and hands held her up, ¡°Is it okay?¡± Chapter 943 : She’s crazy ¡°¡­ okay.¡± Vivian waved her hand. Leaning against the head of the car, she tightly knitted her willow eyebrows, and her white face was loaded with worry and despair. ¡°I¡¯ve done my best, but why is it still like this?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know you¡¯ve done your best, and the boss will understand you.¡± Kerwin soothed Vivian¡¯s emotions, ¡°But man¡¯s ns are not as good as God¡¯s, who could have known that the people over at the Western Research Institute would know in advance that Dixon and the others would go over.¡± Vivian, whose eyes werex, suddenly narrowed her pupils, ¡°In advance?¡± ¡°Yes. If they didn¡¯t know in advance, how would they set up an ambush and wait for them to walk into the trap by themselves?¡± Kerwin sighed, helplessly. ¡°Heh, heh heh ¡­¡± Vivianughed, and suddenly raised her head andughed, looking at the azure sky, cloudless, even though the breeze was brisk and the weather was refreshing, her heart was still cloudy, as if a storm was about toe. The suddenugh startled Kerwin to stare at her woodenly, ¡°Miss Vivian, are you all right?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± She looked back, eyes flushed with red, and shook her head, ¡°Yes, what could be wrong.¡± It was just that the person she had trusted since she was a child had betrayed her, the person whom she considered as her family and intended to give him a pension, had shown her what it meant to be a sinister person on earth, what it meant to have a human heart. Why was this the case? Vivian couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°So vicious, so vicious.¡± Vivian¡¯s nose was sour, her eyes were red, and sheughed at herself. He thought he could save Morris, but he never thought that Houghton would leak the information to Deborah Baron in order to prevent them from rescuing Morris, so that they could set up an ambush directly. In terms of tactics, Vivian is willing to be defeated. Reginald Dana on the other side of the room saw Vivianughing as if he had gone crazy, leaving him baffled. Vivian pushed Kerwin away, turned around and got into the car, started the engine, and with everyone looking confused, she reversed the car violently,pletely disregarding the safety of the thirty or so people standing behind her. Reginald Dana set up an ambush on the narrowest and most curvy part of the road, and Vivian couldn¡¯t get out of the way. The left side is against the mountain, and the right side is a steep hill, unless one is not afraid of death to drive down the hill, it is possible to return the same way. However, just when the crowd was puzzled, Vivian will car backed up a few meters, directly down the mountain. It was like a mountain ring section, arge mountain with several circles of tarmac circling the mountainside, Vivian rushed down the mountain, and there were five or six roads below. Once she rolled over, or the brakes are not timely, it is very likely that from the bottom of a tarmac road directly tumbled to another tarmac road below, and in the steep slope of the mountain will increase the impulse to roll directly to the bottom of the mountain. Vivian¡¯s risky action of life and death stunned everyone, all deeply sweating for her. ¡°Miss Vivian?¡± Kerwin pupils earthquake like looking at the car that has rushed down the hill, scared heart directly hanging in the throat. Thought Vivian would back up and hit the car behind to leave, in that case, she had to back up and push the three cars behind to leave. Kerwin thought, this approach will not even go two minutes will be Reginald Dana and other people to stop, extremely stupid. Who knew that Vivian was actually driving the car straight down the hill. A road above and a road below the interval of two or three hundred meters, the slope is steep to nearly seventy to eighty degrees of angle. Not only that, there are boulders and potholes on the slope of the mountain obstacles, a careless, the consequences are unthinkable. But Vivian has already driven the car down the mountain, everyone is out of options, can only go to the fence, looking at the SUV that rushed down. Chapter 944 : Dixon was ambushed ¡°My God, this is afraid that it is not asking for death.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± ¡°She¡¯s looking for death.¡± ¡°She is the young master of the Hidden Lord, if she dies, won¡¯t Lady Cindere¡¯s n be abandoned.¡± ¡°What are you all looking at? Why don¡¯t you hurry up and drive down the mountain to check it out.¡± ¡­N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. While the crowd was talking, Reginald Dana gave an angry rebuke, and everyone immediately got into the car and started it down the mountain. Vivian sat in the car, driving a wobbly, bumpy SUV, hands clutching the steering wheel, but even though she mmed on the brakes, the SUV was going down fast. Because the slope is very high, Vivian sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, just feel that the car will soon turn over. Is so thinking, the front seems to be a t road on a pothole, because the pothole is full of grass, it is impossible to see the terrain clearly, the SUV wheels into the pothole, the car a skew, then the SUV out of control, rolled down. Bang Bang, ng ng ¨C The car tumbled down the hill, Vivian sat in the car was hit hard on the forehead, shaking the seven, really feel the sky spinning. Rushing to the next level of the highway, the car did not stop, directly out of the fence, rolling towards the lower level of the highway. Inside the car, Vivian has beenpletely unable to control the direction of the car, in thest moments of life and death, she gave up the struggle. In her mind, she thought, ¡°This is good. If you die, you will never be Houghton¡¯s puppet. If you die, you might be able to get Morris to live. However, the gods of luck favored him. Just when Vivian thought he was going to die, the car had rolled down the second level of the highway, just as the four wheelsnded on the ground, the car just shuddered hard and stopped firmly on the ground. The airbags were popped, Vivian was cut on the face and arms by the broken window ss, but fortunately nothing serious. Shaken to the core, Vivian was dizzy for a while before graduallying to his senses. Taking a dagger and cutting through the airbag, he started to drive on. The good thing is that only the left and right side of the window ss shattered, the roof on the back of the SUV copsed, the right side of the front windshield broken hole, the left side has a few cracks, but does not affect the road. Vivian was overwhelmed with pain, but more worried about Morris, started the car, tried it, and found that the car could still go forward. She adjusted her state, didn¡¯t care about the pain, put her foot on the gas, and sped off. Morris, wait for me! West End, Institute. The group Dixon hade with had gotten separated, and they had been ambushed by Deborah Baron with heavy losses. But Dixon escaped the chase with his own ability and entered the Institute without incident. In the Institute, met two staff members, look at them dressed in formal clothes, wearing a work badge around the neck, Dixon also do not know the words on the badge, but it seems that the level should not be low. The two men were talking about something and didn¡¯t notice Dixon¡¯s difference, so they walked right past him and brushed past Dixon. In this instant, Dixon turned around and took out a gun from behind with both hands, biu, biu two sounds, the gun installed with anesthetics directly put down the two. The effect of the drug is very violent, hit two people, they fell directly to the ground. ¡°It¡¯s true that this stuff still works well, or Vivian is smart enough.¡± Originally only brought a pistol, but Vivian said they were going to break into the Institute, the sound of gunfire will be too big to attract trouble, only let him bring a tranquilizer gun. With the map of the Institute memorized in his head, he quickly dragged the two into the bathroom, took off the overalls they were wearing, put on the Institute¡¯s hat, and left straight away. That said, thanks to Deborah Baron. Because he set up an ambush outside, the sound of gunfire rmed many people in the Institute, have gone to watch, so the Institute less people. Dixon walked to the elevator to take the elevator and went directly to the underground research room. Chapter 945 : get out alive In the underground research room, there were even fewer people, and a few people came up to meet and greet him. Dixon heart nervous, but the surface are not showing nodded. He also wears a trantor, only unfortunately can understand others speak, he does not speak the localnguage. ording to the map of the Institute, Dixon analyzed that Morris should be in the room at the easternmost end of the negative fourth floor. Vivian said Houghton said to use the present technical means to copy Morris memory, and then destroy the memory and re-imnt the chip. And the room at the eastern end was the memory extraction room. ¡°Hey, who are you?¡± Abruptly, arge, tall man with a darkplexion behind him pointed at Dixon and questioned. Dixon heard the other party calling him, but did not dare to turn around, so he could only continue to walk forward. Inside the institute, the pure white design, a very high sense of technology,pletely and domestic research institute nearly the same design. Dixon knew that the best security system was in ce in the country¡¯s senior research institutes, here, could it be the same? He muttered in his heart, anxious. He was afraid that the person behind him would activate the rm. When the man saw that Dixon was ignoring him, he pointed at him again and scolded, ¡°Stop! If you take one more step forward, I¡¯ll shoot you.¡± In the Hidden Tribe, private individuals are allowed to carry guns. Dixon had no choice but to stop in his tracks. Otherwise, once the other party fired, it would only alert everyone and ruin his n to save the people. Just in the moment of turning around, Dixon fiercely took a tranquilizer gun and shot towards the other party. Who expected ¡­ The man was extremely skilled and leapt, directly avoiding the anesthetic. Bang¡­ The other party fired a shot, the sound was extraordinarily loud, echoing and circling, rming everyone. Dixon thought no good, fired a few shots at him with a bang, and turned and ran straight away. Wooooooooo- Someone activated the siren, and the whole building¡¯s siren went off with an extraordinarily shrill, haunting sound. Behind them, someone was chasing Dixon, and there were more and more of them. ¡°Come on, catch up to him.¡± ¡°Kill him.¡± ¡°Never let him get out of here.¡± ¡°Hurry.¡± ¡­ The crowd gathered and Dixon ran forward frantically, ¡°Mud, what¡¯s with all the people?¡± He cursed, passing by the memory extraction room, he nced inside, the corridor was lined with transparent ss, everything inside each room could be clearly seen.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. In the room, there was no one tied up or bound, nor was there Morris¡¯ figure. ¡°Grasping grass? No one?¡± Dixon had a hard time dodging the men, but just because he was lying on the ss for a few nces, the men behind him caught up. He fired a few shots at the group with a bang, turned around, and was about to round the corner to leave, when he ran into one person head-on. ¡°Shit!¡± Dixon crashed into the man and was bounced straight back, falling to the ground and falling on his ass, ¡°Neeeeee ¡­¡± He got up and raised his gun to shoot the person in front of him, only to find out that the person in front of him wearing a white hospital gown was ¡­ ¡°Second brother, it¡¯s actually you? How do you ¡­¡± Morris took his hand and dragged him up from the ground, ¡°What waste of words, do not want to die, hurry up and go!¡± ¡°Oh, good, good.¡± Dixon is ecstatic to follow Morris two escape together, while running and asked, ¡°How did you escape? Howe you didn¡¯t get hurt at all?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hurt, how could I be?¡± Morris was indeed not injured, but only poisoned. The toxin invaded his body and his whole body fainted, but now that he had detoxified and rested for the night, he was in much better shape. He can only secretly thankful that the poison Houghton put down is only a strong poison simr to Bacopa monniera, fortunately the body can recover quickly after detoxification. However, the physical state is still far from what it was before. ¡°Phew~¡± Dixon took a long sigh, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay, Vivian was worried sick about you.¡± ¡°Cut the crap, it¡¯s only if you can get out alive!¡± Chapter 946 : Why do you want to help me Morris was very worried about Vivian, but now that the Institute had activated the rm and everyone hade after them, it was as hard as hell for them to leave.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Instead of worrying about the rest, they should think about how they can leave the institute as soon as possible and go back alive. Bang, bang, bang ¨C The sound of gunfire behind them gradually intensified, the two quickly ran forward, only to turn a corner in front of them also appeared five or six officers dressed in security uniforms, all holding guns in their hands. Morris and Dixon wanted to go to the left, but suddenly a person appeared on the right, ¡°This way, quick!¡± They turned around and saw Marilyn standing at the right entrance and exit, waving towards them. Dixon didn¡¯t know if Marilyn was trustworthy or not, and just looked at Morris, waiting for his decision. ¡°Go!¡± Morris said to Dixon, and the two immediately walked towards Marilyn¡¯s side and entered the door. Marilyn immediately unlocked the door, ¡°Hurry up and follow me.¡± The group of three quickly descended the stairs and kept walking down. Dixon asked, ¡°Where are we going? Why are we still going down?¡± Marilyn exined as she descended the stairs, ¡°There is a secret passage underground, from here you can leave.¡± Listening to her words, Morris¡¯ eyebrows knitted slightly, and the light under her eyes became more and moreplicated. Today¡¯s Marilyn is not dressed in a sultry red dress as usual, but in a hospital gown, her face is pale and weak, without the usual glow. Just then, Morris noticed blood seeping out of her abdomen, staining her dress red. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He said with concern. Marilyn gave him a sideways nce and smiled faintly, ¡°You¡¯re concerned about me, huh?¡± She looked down at the blood on her dress again and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Dixon, who was walking behind, gave the two a look, his eyes meaningful. There was the sound of banging on the door above, Dixon was a little uneasy, ¡°Will theye down after us?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Institute is equipped with top-notch equipment, that door, they can not break.¡± Marilyn¡¯s words gave Dixon a big psychologicalfort. The trio continued down three more floors and walked to the innermost part of a warehouse. Inside was a door with the word ¡®electrical box¡¯ written on it. Marilyn unlocked it, pushed it open, and said to the two men, ¡°Go in.¡± Dixon can not read and write, do not know the word ¡®electric box¡¯, but Morris knows. But he didn¡¯t hesitate half a second and walked straight in. ¡°Go straight, go to the head.¡± She walked behind her, bypassing the hazards inside the electrical box, and walked to the back, and a door. This door was encrypted and required an iris scan. Marilyn walked over, scanned her iris, and the door opened automatically, while inside it was pitch ck, even with the sound of gurgling water. Marilyn did not know where to find a shlight, turn on the shlight, a beam of light to illuminate the front, the three continue to walk forward. After walking a few hundred meters, Dixon and Morris then saw the inside, a dark stream, dark stream with a ck raft dinghy parked on it, need to look closely to find. ¡°It¡¯s actually a dark river?¡± Dixon was stunned throughout. Marilyn nodded, ¡°Yes, this is indeed a dark river. However, there are no more than five people who know about this secret passage. You can leave in peace.¡± She didn¡¯t tell them that this was where she used to y as a child. Deborah Baron always liked to put her inside the Institute, trying to make her love research under the inculcation of the Institute as well. But she was stubborn and yful, and not at all interested in scientific research. So she poked around and ended up finding a dark river here. ¡°Hahahaha, Miss Marilyn, you¡¯re awesome.¡± Dixon praised her from the bottom of his heart, and then wobbled into the kayak. Morris looked askance at Marilyn and saw her holding a shlight in one hand and covering her wound with the other, her white fingers were stained with crimson blood. He asked, ¡°Why are you helping me?¡± Marilyn smiled brightly, ¡°Because, I like you.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you if I lost my memory?¡± ¡°If you have amnesia, then it¡¯s not you. I like your untamedness, I like your coldness, I like you as you are now.¡± Marilyn was open and honest, ¡°Besides, that wouldn¡¯t be fair to either you or Vivian. I Marilyn love someone to love in a dignified manner, and also to pursue in a dignified manner.¡± Chapter 947 : He’s still alive! ¡°You saved my life twice, how can I repay you?¡± Morris rarely owes people favors, but this time he owes Marilyn two big favors, so he doesn¡¯t know how to repay. ¡°Haha, actually ¡­¡± Marilyn grinned, holding the shlight hand scratching his head, ¡°that ¡­ on the mountain that time, that green snake did not bite you at all, it was my intention to do it to you. Just want to, want you to owe me a favor.¡± ¡°Pfft ¡­ Miss Marilyn is really down on herself.¡± Dixon couldn¡¯t help butugh. The truth also made Morris cry andugh, but he did not get angry, ¡°Anyway, thank you for your help. In the future, if you need me Morris, just ask, I will do my best.¡± ¡°Then I want ¡­¡± Marilyn¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately opened her mouth to put forward the condition, but the result was interrupted by Morris in the middle of the sentence, ¡°Except for getting married with you.¡± Marilyn skimmed her mouth and rolled her eyes, ¡°In addition to this, this young master does not need anything. You hurry up and go, it¡¯s bad luck to look at you.¡± She snapped. Morris turned around and got into the kayak, his obsidian gaze looking at her, the corners of his lips pulled out a curve, admiring Marilyn a little more. Marilyn untied the rope, looked at them, and waved, ¡°Bye.¡± ¡°Miss Marilyn, thanks ah, you take care of yourself na.¡± Dixon smiled and said. Morris didn¡¯t say another word. The kayak drifted along with the current, in front of a darkness, could not see ahead. Dixon unconsciously touched the kayak and found a shlight, ¡°Second brother, there is a shlight.¡± He said, was about to turn it on, but was stopped by Morris, ¡°There are most likely bats in the cave, you better not turn it on.¡± ¡°Ohhhhhh, right.¡± Dixon came to his senses and dutifully put the shlight down.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The two sat in the kayak, and Dixon whispered everything that had happened yesterday and today to Morris. An hourter, the current speed up, the two clearly feel the wind speed next to the ear also faster. Just then, the distant cave entrance appeared, a light illuminated the cave entrance. ¡°Finally out.¡± Dixonmented. Out of the cave, is arge slope, the two grabbed the handrail, down the current rapid decline, and finallynded steadily into a piece of water. Out of the secret cave, the phone has a signal, Dixon immediately called Vivian a call. Beep-beep-beep The phone rang a few times before the person on the other end answered, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, didn¡¯t you save my number.¡± Dixon sputtered. The first time I heard Dixon¡¯s voice, Vivian got nervous, ¡°Dixon, where are you? Did you find him? Where is he now?¡± Dixon was about to answer when the phone was snatched away by a man, ¡°Vivian, it¡¯s me.¡± When she heard Morris¡¯ voice, Vivian¡¯s mouth opened slightly and she wanted to speak, but she couldn¡¯t choke out a sob. The tears, then at that moment swiftly gushed out. She raised her hand to cover her face and almost didn¡¯t bawl. ¡°Morris, you ¡­¡± Vivian wanted to speak, but all the words were stuck in her throat, wanting to say, but unable to do so. ¡°I¡¯m with Dixon in the North Rim at the Roxanne River, it¡¯s safe now.¡± Morrisforted Vivian, ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t feel bad, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ming over to pick you up now.¡± Vivian directly hung up the phone and threw the broken screen phone on the passenger side. Because of the broken screen, half of the screen was ck, Vivian could not see who was calling, so she pressed the side button to answer the call. But who would have known that it was Dixon who called to announce the good news. Vivian was overjoyed and immediately turned the car around and went to Los Angeles River. Chapter 948 : Vivian fainted Fortunately, the phone call came in time, another half hourter, only she arrived at the Western Institute. An hour and a halfter, Vivian finally arrived at the banks of the Lausanne River and drove the SUV slowly along the river, never seeing them. After driving for another ten minutes, Vivian finally saw the two people not far away. Pulling over to the side of the road, Vivian parked the car, pushed open the door and got out directly, but because of unstable feet, fell to the ground. Seeing this, Morris dashed over, subconsciously kneeling on one knee, and wrapped his arms around the woman who had fallen to the ground, ¡°Vivian!¡± The woman¡¯s face was resting on his chest, feeling his warmth, his breath lingering between his nostrils, everything was so real. ¡°You know ¡­ I ¡­ thought when I saw you again, you would forget me.¡± Her voice was choked with a few moments of hidden strength. Morris reached out and smoothed her hair, ¡°You¡¯re my wife, how could I forget ¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t finished his sentence, Vivian added: ¡°But I¡¯m more afraid, more afraid that I¡¯ll never see you again in this life.¡± The tears were pouring out of Vivian¡¯s eyes and she was choking on sobs as she snuggled into Morris¡¯ arms. Morris patted her back, looking at the near-ruined car in front of him, his heart sank and sank. He pushed Vivian away and cupped her cheeks with both hands, looking at the wounds on her forehead, cheeks, chin, shoulders, and legs, which could be described as bruised and battered. ¡°How did you get hurt like this?¡± From the moment Morris saw Vivian, his tightly knitted brow had never been rxed. ¡°Nothing, a small injury.¡± Vivian shook his head. Morris got up and helped Vivian up. When she straightened up, she realized that her body was incredibly sore and aching in every way. When she looked down, her khaki dress was stained with blood and her knees were torn.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She had no idea how the clothes had rotted, and had just discovered that her body really hurt. Morris¡¯s eyes were getting red, and his handsome face was full of heartache and tenderness. The usual time, she is his heart on the tip of the human child, and now hurt like this, Morris in addition to heartache, more is hate. Dixon saw this scene, moved to a mess. He has known Vivian since, this woman has surprised him time and time again, and now see her all over the wound, driving a near-wrecked car speeding over, the heart is more admiration. Dixon wanted to praise Vivian, but could not bear to disturb the sweet atmosphere between the two of them, and could only stand aside and eat dog food. Suddenly, Dixon misses Sophie a little. From just now ashore to now, he called Sophie, has not been answered. I don¡¯t know how Sophie is now? Not long after, there are a few cars drove over, Morris leaned down to hold Vivian across the car, Dixon sat in the passenger side, together back. On the way, Morris kept letting Vivian sit on herp, Vivian was a little embarrassed, ¡°You put me down.¡± As she spoke, she nced at Dixon and the driver in the front row out of the corner of her eye. Dixon turned around and smiled, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen you guys show your love before, it¡¯s not even close to this moment.¡± ¡°Dixon¡¯s right.¡± Morris hugged her and held her head against his shoulder, ¡°Lean back and rest for a while.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian was indeed a bit tired, leaning on Morris¡¯s body, and fell asleep in a short while. Morris originally thought Vivian had not sleptst night and was sleepy, so he fell asleep. However, after arriving at the first-ss residence, he realized that Vivian had not fallen asleep at all, but had fainted. He reached out and tapped Vivian¡¯s cheek, ¡°Vivian, Vivian, wake up?¡± Several times he shouted, Vivian did not respond at all. Morris immediately instructed the driver, ¡°Go to the hospital immediately, quick!¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± The driver turned the car around and immediately rushed to the nearby hospital on East Street. Chapter 949 : Dixon’s Rage After parking the car, Morris carried Vivian and dashed into the resuscitation room. People were arranged to do various tests, Dixon stood beside Morris and patted his shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vivian is blessed with a good life, it will be fine.¡± Morris did not say anything, standing aside and waiting silently. Dixon sat on the bench and waited for a while, suddenly thought of Sophie, so he took his cell phone and contacted the people of the first product house. Calling, Dixon immediately asked, ¡°Ashbur, where¡¯s Sophie, howe she hasn¡¯t been answering her phone?¡± ¡°Ah ¡­ her ¡­¡± The other party stammered, and the tone was clearly not right. Dixon jerked up from the bench, ¡°What the hell is going on, did something happen to Sophie?¡± His heart raced, his eyelids fluttered, and a strong sense of unease lingered.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sophie she, she¡¯s hurt.¡± ¡°Injured? Is it serious? Where is she now? How did she get hurt?¡± Dixon a heart hanging high, nervous even breathing missed a beat. ¡°Quite ¡­ serious. People are in ¡­ East Street Hospital.¡± Because a product residence is the closest to the East Street Hospital, after Sophie¡¯s ident, was immediately sent to the East Street Hospital. ¡°East Street Hospital?¡± Dixon searched for where the East Street Hospital was, and suddenly it urred to him that he was in the hospital, ¡°I¡¯m in the hospital. What floor are you on?¡± ¡°On the third floor, 407.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right over.¡± Hanging up the phone, Dixon looked up at Morris, and without waiting for him to say anything, Morris said, ¡°Hurry up. When Vivianes out, I¡¯lle over to you guys.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Dixon nodded and immediately turned around and went downstairs. After a few steps, he ran as if he was in a hurry. Jogging all the way, he found the third floor and went to room 407 on the fourth floor. In the single room, Dixon saw Ashbur from One Piece House, and several others. They were all the people Morris had ced in the One Piece House, but each one of them was very skilled, but none of them was a match for Houghton. ¡°Mr. Dixon, you¡¯re here.¡± Ashbur greeted Dixon and looked at Sophie, who was lying in bed with a drip, without saying another word. On the hospital bed, Sophie was in aa, her face wrapped in white gauze, wrapped from the left cheek to the right temple tilt, also blindfolded the right eye. Dixon heart thumped a moment, found her face pale and bloodless, lips are even more white frightening, so asked: ¡°She, what happened to her? What happened to her face?¡± Ashbur looked to the people beside him, signaling a look, trying to get them to exin. The result was that those few people turned their heads directly to look aside or turned to walk out of the ward, no one would speak. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± Dixon grabbed Ashbur¡¯s cor and questioned in a deep voice. He was pinned against the wall, and Ashbur¡¯s head hit the wall hard, and he was so frightened that he stammered, ¡°It¡¯s Houghton. ¡­ ten centimeters of mouth, the injury is very serious. The doctor said ¡­ said ¡­ that she was, disfigured ¡­¡± At the first-ss residence, they rushed into the room and found time to be injured, also did not see Houghton at all what was used to hurt Sophie, said it was a dagger, but also just guessing. Dixon¡¯s brow furrowed abruptly and he let go of Ashbur¡¯s cor and stumbled a step, ¡°Disfigured?¡± He looked back at the girl lying on the bed, his mind reverberated with her innocent and lovely appearance, clearly such a good-looking girl, how could she be disfigured? ¡°Where is the doctor? Go get me the doctor!¡± Hemanded. Chapter 950 : Broken Ribs Ashbur immediately turned around and went to call the doctor. Not long after, the doctor came over, took the diagnosis report as well as the film, and talked to Dixon about Sophie¡¯s situation. Her facial skin wound is too deep, the wound from the left cheek to the bridge of the nose, more than ten centimeters of wound, stitches a full 18 stitches. Although the absorbable thread was used, the facial wound was so deep that even after it healed, it would leave a visible and hideous scar. Dixon listened to the doctor¡¯s words, only to feel his head buzzing, the whole person immersed in anger, iparable anxiety. ¡°She needs to recuperate well now to avoid wound infection. And the wound healing process is very itchy, never let the patient scratch the wound.¡± The doctor admonished, with Ashbur on the sidelines helping to trante. Finally, Dixon let everyone out of the ward, while he moved a chair and stood at the bedside, looking at the sleeping Sophie with immense heartache. He took her hand and rubbed his fingers on the back of Sophie¡¯s delicate white hand, her delicate fingers were slightly cool, making Dixon love it, but also followed the pain. Dixon regretted that he should not have brought Sophie to the Hidden Tribe. If he hadn¡¯t selfishly wanted to take her with him, he wouldn¡¯t have had all the things he has today. A girl who loves beauty so much, how can she ept it now that she is disfigured? Ring-ring-ring The phone rang in his pocket. He took out his phone, it was Morris¡¯ number. After disembarking from the Lobsang River, Morris contacted someone to pick up the phone, and he didn¡¯t expect it to be delivered to him so soon. ¡°Second Brother?¡± ¡°How¡¯s Sophie?¡± After the call, Morris was concerned about Sophie¡¯s condition. Dixon¡¯s gaze involuntarily fell on the frail little girl on the hospital bed, his eyebrows slightly closed, a sh of pain under his eyes, ¡°She ¡­¡± Only spit out a word, Dixon felt a lump in his throat, ¡°disfigured.¡± ¡°Disfigured?¡± Morris was unsure, ¡°Who did it?¡± ¡°Vivian arranged for Sophie to guard Houghton and ended up hurting her when Houghton escaped.¡± Dixon¡¯s emotions suddenly restrained anger, decibels also rose, ¡°she is a little girl, how can that old thing cut her face? A wound of more than ten centimeters, a full eighteen stitches sealed!¡± Dixon clenched his back teeth when he spoke, his eyes bursting with bitter coldness, and he could not wait to kill Houghton immediately to vent his hatred. ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll be right over.¡± Morris was silent for a moment, seemingly unsure of what to say, and hung up the phone.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Vivian hase out of the ward, also woke up, and is hanging a drip. Also lying in the hospital room, Vivian asked Morris, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Morris sat in the escort chair, holding Vivian¡¯s hand, with a worried frown, ¡°Master Houghton hurt Sophie¡¯s face, with a facial wound of more than ten centimeters and eighteen stitches.¡± ¡°What?¡± Vivian sat up directly from the bed, but drew back a breath in pain, ¡°hiss ¡­¡± grimaced in pain. ¡°You lie down.¡± Seeing her frowning in pain, Morris was very distressed, ¡°You are really capable, broken ribs, all over the body is injured, but still brave to save me!¡± The mouth lightly rebuked Vivian, but Morris¡¯s heart was full of heartache, almost overflowing. What kind of obsession was it that allowed her to ignore the pain in her body and drive madly from the mountain to the bottom of the mountain. If he died, how was he going to live the rest of his life? Morris, after hearing about this matter, had a palpitating heart and wanted to reprimand Vivian, but finally could not bear to speak. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about me, hurry up and go see Sophie.¡± She took Morris¡¯s hand, ¡°Help me up, together.¡± Chapter 951 : Really Disfigured It was she who arranged for Sophie to guard Houghton, thinking that Houghton couldn¡¯t escape, and even if he could, he wouldn¡¯t hurt Sophie, after all, she was innocent and didn¡¯t know anything. Who knew he would be so ruthless. Vivian was ashamed of Sophie and hated Houghton, and all the pain and disappointment came together. ¡°You should lie down and rest. I¡¯ll make arrangements for you to stay in the same room as Sophie, so you won¡¯t be alone.¡± Morris leaned over, dropped a kiss on her forehead, ran his palm gently over her cheek, and turned with some reluctance to leave the ward. A few minutester, arriving at the third floor, he went to Sophie¡¯s ward. Inside the ward, Sophie had not yet awakened. Dixon, with a dejected and distressed look on his face, sat by the bed, holding Sophie¡¯s hand tightly, refusing to let go. ¡°Still not awake?¡± Morris asked softly as she walked to the bedside. Dixon only nced at Morris before his gaze fell back on Sophie¡¯s body, shook his head, and let out a deep sigh, ¡°No.¡± The words fell, the ward fell into silence. Dixon said: ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how she¡¯s going to face all this when she wakes upter. She is such an open-minded and cheerful girl, living in the sunshine, happy and carefree every day. Knowing that she is disfigured, she should not be able to ept it, right?¡± ¡°stic surgery is very mature andmon in China. After we take her back to L City, we can definitely fix it.¡± Morrisforted Dixon. ¡°Mmm ¡­ hurts ¡­ hurts ¡­¡± Suddenly, Sophie on the hospital bed¡¯s lips were slightly open, humming softly and screaming in pain. ¡°Sophie?¡± Dixon leaned forward violently and moved closer to Sophie, calling her name softly. Sophie, who had been unconscious for several hours, finally woke up and blinked her thick, long, curly eyshes like butterfly wings, opened her eyes and saw Dixon. ¡°Dixon ¡­ hiss ¡­¡± She had a slight mouth, she felt a hot pain in her cheek, subconsciously raised her hand to touch her face, but Dixon grabbed her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Sophie lying down turned her pupils, ¡°My right eye ¡­ eye ¡­¡± Just want to ask a question, the result of talking will pull the wound, the pain of the heart. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You just have gauze wrapped around your face, covering your eye. There¡¯s nothing wrong with your eye at all.¡± Dixon looked at her frail and sickly state, even though her voice was as low as a mosquito, but still painful and afraid to speak the poor look, the heart pain near suffocation. Sophiey in bed, calmly recalling everything that happened today. Suddenly ¡­ A sour nose, eyes abruptly flooded with red, dense with a thinyer of water mist, while the eyes gradually filled with tears, along the corners of the eyes overflowed. Seeing her aggrieved, silent tears, Dixon¡¯s heart was breaking with pain. The first thing you need to do is to hold Sophie¡¯s hand tightly, all theforting words to the mouth, but never know how to speak, like a lump in the throat. Sophie turned the dark pupil of her left eye and looked at Dixon, ¡°I ¡­ ruined ¡­ my face ¡­ was ¡­ it?¡± She kept her mouth open as she spoke, with only her tongue twirling animatedly to make an indistinct sound. It was the only way to speak so that the cheekbone didn¡¯t hurt so much. The doctor had said that her left cheek was only a millimeter away from being cut straight through, which is why it hurt so much to speak. The Houghton also did not expect him to hurt Sophie so badly. Because of the inertia of shaking hands, the ring on his hand is pressed in Sophie¡¯s face cut through, so the wound is very deep, even the nasal bone has appeared scratches. Dixon saw Sophie like this, eyebrows wrinkled and wrinkled, followed by the pain of red eyes.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The only thing that I want to do is to clutch her hand tightly and rub it hard. Chapter 952 : The wound is in severe pain ¡°All go out, I want to calm down for a while.¡± Sophie had more than tears in the corners of her eyes and spoke softly, even if it was a little muffled, but Morris and Dixon could understand what she was saying. ¡°Sophie, it¡¯s okay, you must not be sad. The stic surgery technology in China is very, very mature, as long as you go back to China, you can immediately arrange for the surgery, and you will be fine soon.¡± Dixon lifted Sophie¡¯s hand and put it over his face,forting her constantly. Sophie was indifferent, still repeating what she had just said, ¡°Dixon, I want to be alone ¡­ and quiet for a while.¡± Her pale lips were open, swirling her tongue, and a slurred sound came out of her throat. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and leave her alone for a while.¡± Morris said to Dixon. It was rather unpleasant for him to see the two of them like that. Dixon shook his head and raised his hand to wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m with you. I will always be with you.¡± Originally it was tofort Sophie, but it was such a sentence that Sophie¡¯s tears broke, could not stop bawling, but because of the crying, pulled the facial wound, painful. ¡°Oooh ¡­ it hurts ¡­ it hurts ¡­¡± Sophie tried to control herself and try not to cry, but it was all a physiological reaction, and despite extreme efforts at restraint, she still couldn¡¯t control the sobbing. Seeing her like that, Dixon got up from his chair, holding her hand in one hand and holding the right side of her face in the other, ¡°Sophie, don¡¯t cry, the wound will hurt more if you cry again. With me, I will definitely cure you and will never let you leave scars. Trust me, okay?¡± Tears blurred Sophie¡¯s eyes, but she clearly felt a hot tear drop down her cheek. She knew that it must be Dixon who was crying. But Sophie knew even better that she was disfigured and even less worthy of Dixon, and even less worthy of standing beside him, side by side, and making things right. At that moment, Vivian, dressed in a hospital gown, came to the door of the ward, dragging her weak body. Hearing Dixon¡¯s soothing words, listening to Sophie¡¯s sobbing voice and the thick gauze wrapped around her face, she was torn for a moment. Rendered red by the scene, her heart sank. As soon as Morris turned around, he saw Vivianing. He immediately walked over and took her in his arms without speaking.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The first thing you need to do is to take a look at the actual website. Vivian sniffled, pushed Morris away and walked over to Sophie¡¯s bed, looking at her with tears in her eyes, Vivian felt guilty, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± A heartfelt apology, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Sophie tilted her head, looked at Vivian, and raised her right hand. Seeing this, Vivian immediately held her hand, Sophie whispered, ¡°Sister Vivian, it¡¯s okay with you ¡­.¡± Dixon sat on the edge of the bed, with his back to Vivian, and raised his hand to brush his face, not wanting to be noticed by them that he was different. ¡°Get some rest, I¡¯ve also switched wards so I cane over and stay with you.¡± She reassured Sophie, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, with me, Dixon and Morris, we¡¯ll fix your face. Trust us.¡± Time and again, she cheered her on, afraid that Sophie would not be able to think. Sophie just nodded her head, then suddenly ¡®ah¡¯, ¡°Ouch ¡­ so painful ¡­¡± She subconsciously reached out to touch her face, but Dixon still held her hand, ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± Just as he asked, he noticed that the gauze on his face was stained with tears, soaking the gauze, and the stinging wound hurt. ¡°It hurts ¡­¡± The wound violently painful, painful Sophie shivered, even if you do not want to cry, but that pain makes her tears can not restrain the flow down. Chapter 953 : Can it be repaired She is a person with a strong sense of pain, what other people find generally painful, she will feel extra pain. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you¡¯re doing. That kind of pain,parable to wound salt. Morris immediately turned around and walked out of the room, shouting to the doctor outside. In a short while, the doctor trotted over and saw the situation, and immediately asked the nurse to bring scissors over, ¡°You two get out of the way.¡± Dixon could not speak cryptic, but he was wearing a trantor and could understand what he meant. He and Vivian immediately stepped aside. The nurse stepped forward and held Sophie¡¯s hands while the doctor took scissors and cut the gauze on Sophie¡¯s face to avoid the tears on the gauze causing the wound to be infected. The gauze is cut open, Sophie¡¯s wound is exposed, and several people on the side can see it clearly in their eyes. Sophie was born with fair skin, born with a first love face, delicate and small features, sweet and lovely, a smile and knitted brows are tantalizing beauty. Now, her face a hideous scar from the left cheek until the bridge of the nose, and even the eyebrow bone are scarred. The red wound, because of the stitches, looks like a centipede wound, and red and swollen, it is impossible to see the original face. That look, where there is a little bit of the original sweetness?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The crowd only knew that Sophie¡¯s face was stitched up with 18 stitches, but when they saw the wounds on Sophie¡¯s face with their own eyes, they still felt shocked and sweaty. Dixon¡¯s fists were clenched, and his heart was trying harder, but he was holding back. Vivian and Morris looked at each other, and he put his arm around her shoulders and let her lean into his arms. The doctor re-disinfected Sophie¡¯s face, applied medicine and bandaged it. During the process, the doctor¡¯s movements were gentle, but Sophie still clutched the bedding with her hands in pain, her hands were white at the bones and her hands were trembling. Dixon saw it in his eyes and felt the pain in his heart. For the first time in his life, he felt that pain because of an outsider. He stood in the bed, hands on the armrests, try to keep his voice soft, ¡°Sophie, the doctor said, your injury in the face, must not cry. Once you cry, the wound will be stained with tears. Not only will it hurt, it will increase the risk of infection, okay?¡± Dixon, who is also a doctor and has been exposed to the medical beauty industry, knows that the injury on Sophie¡¯s face cannot be repaired. The only way for her, on the other hand, was stic surgery. He turned and said to Morris, ¡°Ergo, you tell the doctor to give Sophie a sedative.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Morris responded, then tranted Dixon¡¯s words and ryed a message. The doctor nodded and ordered the nurse to get a sedative. Not muchter the nurse returned and gave Sophie a sedative. The doctor left, Sophie drifted off to sleep, and peace returned to the ward once again. ¡°Vivian, you lie down for a while too.¡± There were two beds in the ward, so Morris helped Vivian to lie down on the bed next to her, and carefully covered her with a thin nket. Lying on the bed, Vivian took a look at Sophie and asked Dixon, ¡°The injury on her face, can it be fixed by stic surgery?¡± Dixon frowned and sighed, ¡°As long as it¡¯s not scarring, a microdermabrasion will not be a problem.¡± Granted, but Sophie¡¯s wounds are so severe, it¡¯s not like she¡¯s going to regain her old appearance overnight. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Vivian is very guilty, ¡°This matter, I will definitely give you guys an exnation.¡± After all, it was Houghton¡¯s fault, she couldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. Chapter 954 : Marilyn was beaten The Hidden n, the royal pce. Bang¨C! A sound of broken porcin echoed within the main hall of the royal pce. The fruit te that Deborah Baron threw out sliced through a centimeter to the right of Marilyn¡¯s head and crashed to the ground, breaking into pieces. The sound of the heavy fruit te made Marilyn tremble, but she remained on her knees, rather calmly. She kneeled straight, head held high, thick eyebrows andrge eyes of delicate features with a little untamed. ¡°Do you have any idea how much damage was done this time?¡± Deborah Baron¡¯s face was blue with anger, her hands behind her back, and she walked up to Marilyn and pointed at her, scolding her angrily. Marilyn¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little weak, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Know?!¡± Deborah Baron¡¯s voice rose abruptly and she raised her foot to kick her in the shoulder, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything!¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She was shaking with anger and rage, ¡°You begged me to treat Morris, and I said over and over again, don¡¯t let the tiger go back to the mountain, don¡¯t let the tiger go back to the mountain! And you? You are good, I carefullyid out, just waiting for them to throw themselves into the, I thought I had a n, but I never thought that you would be missed in the end!¡± ¡°I lost my troops, that¡¯s all, but you actually took Morris and the others to leave through the secret passage of the Institute. Don¡¯t you know what that secret passage means?¡± Deborah Baron crossed her arms and raised one hand, ring at Marilyn with a fury that could have put a hole in her body. Kicked to the ground, Marilyny on the ground, clenching her teeth in pain, her abdomen aching to the core. Ever since she learned, she had rarely seen her mother so furious. This time, she knew what kind of end she would face when she knew she had made a mistake. Marilyn covered her abdomen and knelt in front of Deborah Baron once again, ¡°It was Marilyn¡¯s fault, please punish her mother.¡± She did not want to exin at all, nor did she want to say more. Deborah Baron seemed to have expected her action, but seeing her like this, she was still furious. Pointing at her, she questioned, ¡°Were youpelled by Morris¡¯ lies or did she hold you hostage so that you were forced to let him go?¡± These words, no doubt, are giving Marilyn a step down. However, Marilyn, who was kneeling with a straight back, said with a firm gaze, ¡°One person does what one person should do. This has nothing to do with Morris, it¡¯s all my own doing.¡± ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­¡± Deborah Baron reached out and pointed a trembling hand at her, ¡°Say that again! ¡± Marilyn decibel, the word said: ¡°One person does one thing. This has nothing to do with Morris.¡± Snap¡­! With the end of thest word, Deborah Baron a heavy p on Marilyn¡¯s face. People who practice martial arts are far more powerful than normal people. A p down, directly Marilyn fell to the ground, the corners of the mouth spilled crimson blood stains, and the white face is also visible to the naked eye five finger marks, gradually swollen up. The fall was so hard that it involved the wound in the abdomen, and blood seeped out and stained her clothes. But Marilyn did not say a word, hard to carry the pain, hands on the ground to get up, continue to kneel straight. This kind of her, all the pride and obstinacy. Deborah Baron seems to see her own shadow in her body. As a mother, there is no one who does not care about her daughter? The tiger does not eat the child, let alone her. It¡¯s just a matter of being angry at her. ¡°Marilyn, you should know that it¡¯s not easy for our Baron family to get to where they are today. You should not have taken Morris to the secret passage!¡± ¡°Yes, Mother is right.¡± Marilyn¡¯s chin was slightly raised, but her eyelids were slightly lowered as she looked at the ground and said in a loud voice, ¡°I know I have made an unforgivable mistake. Please, Mother, punish me, Marilyn will never say anything.¡± Chapter 955 : Martin Deborah Baron clenched her hands, a few moments of intolerance shed under her eyes, but finally shouted externally, ¡°Someone, take the young master to the water prison for two days of confinement!¡± The men outside pushed in the door, mercilessly and mechanically dragged Marilyn, who was kneeling on the ground, and took her out of the main hall. Ten minutester, Martin appeared inside the main hall. ¡°Mother, I heard that you took Marilyn to the water prison?¡± Martin looked flustered and worried, ¡°How could you let Marilyn go to the water prison when you knew she was seriously injured in the abdomen?¡± Martin only knew that Marilyn had released Morris, but did not think that this matter would make his mother angry. The secret passage connected to the Institute, few people knew about it, and he, Martin, naturally did not know the existence and importance of that secret passage. ¡°Humph, as the young master of the Hidden n, actually let the enemy, is a serious crime. Send her to the water prison, she deserves it!¡± Deborah Baron turned around and sat down on the seat above the main hall, taking a sip of the warm water on the table. Martin fell to his knees with a thud, ¡°Mother, Marilyn has been weak since she returned from the snake bite on the mountain, and there is still residual poison in her body, and now she is injured. If you let her immerse in the water prison, isn¡¯t it the same as taking her life?¡± ¡°As the young master, he did not fight against the enemy with me, but also let the tiger return to the mountain, he must be punished heavily. Otherwise, how can I give an exnation to the others?¡± Deborah Baron pped the table again and gave a cold snort. ¡°But mother ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t but it. Two days is the minimum punishment, and if she can¡¯t survive it, she doesn¡¯t deserve to be the future Hidden Lord. Get off!¡± Deborah Baron waved her hand and kicked people out straight away. ¡°Mother ¡­¡± Martin took two steps forward on his knees and pleaded bitterly, ¡°Marilyn is still young, you shouldn¡¯t punish so heavily.¡± Feeling Martin¡¯s doting on Marilyn, Deborah Baron¡¯s heart was very relieved. The surface a cold attitude, ¡°you are also injured, hurry back to rest. Otherwise don¡¯t me me for sending you to the water prison!¡± After the words, Deborah Baron raised her hand, got up and walked around a side screen and left directly through the back door. ¡°Mother? Mother?¡± Martin shouted anxiously a few times, his handsome face filled with worry and anxiety, but all the emotions disappeared after Deborah Baron disappeared. He raised his right eyebrow, covered the wound at his corbone, and stood up from the ground, his lips pulled out a cold smile. Turning around, he walked out of the main hall.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He walked away from the corridor of the main hall, walked to the corner of the scenic bridge, and instructed the attendant behind him, ¡°Order it down, take good ¡®care of¡¯ Marilyn. preferably, don¡¯t let her leave the water prison alive.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± The attendant answered and immediately went to make arrangements. After the two left, a man came out from the other side of the corner. Myron looked at the direction Martin left, and his slightly narrowed eyes were filled with shock and trepidation. So, this is the real Martin! The king¡¯s siblings, Myron is the least respected by Deborah Baron, and the position of the Hidden Lord is passed on to women, not men, and he has never coveted the position of the Hidden Lord, and does not want to interfere with the schemes of these people with ulterior motives. But Martin should never have touched Marilyn. The reason is, within the pce, who doesn¡¯t know that he has the best rtionship with Marilyn? ¡­ In the hospital, Morris was sitting at the bedside chatting with Vivian when his pocket phone suddenly vibrated. Because he was in the hospital, in order not to disturb Vivian and Sophie¡¯s rest, he set his phone to vibrate mode. Chapter 956 : Owing her a life ¡°I¡¯m going to take a call.¡± He said hello to Vivian, got up and walked out of the ward, closed the door and stood in the corridor to answer the phone. ¡°Morris?¡± Myron called out Morris¡¯s name urately. After the events of thest few days, Myron, who had been kept in the dark, also knew Morris¡¯s identity. ¡°Which one?¡± He asked. ¡°Myron,¡± the other party gave his name and then said directly, ¡°Marilyn released you, and when my mother found out, she was furious and not only beat her, but also put her in a water prison. Do you know what a water prison is?¡± Morris sword eyebrows lightly wrinkled, but did not speak, waiting for the following. ¡°Water prison, as the name implies, means soaking in water. And within the royal pce, she was the first person whose royal status was punished by being put into the water prison.¡± Despite Myron¡¯s insatiable love for women, there is a bottom line to everything. Especially to Marilyn, the only sister he was close to within the royal pce. Now seeing her hurt because of Morris, it was really angry and heartbroken. ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± Having been released by Marilyn himself, he naturally guessed that Deborah Baron would storm out and expected her to punish Marilyn. He just didn¡¯t expect to put her in a water prison. Marilyn was wounded and immersed in the water prison, the consequences were unthinkable. ¡°What are you doing? You are a person who has a problem with self-preservation, and you still n to save Marilyn?¡± Myron snorted lightly, not hiding his discontent, ¡°She sat in the water prison already do not know whether she can survive, and now there are people who want to kill her!¡± ¡°If she dies, you remember, you owe Marilyn a life forever!¡± After that, Myron hung up the phone directly. Morris clutched the phone and went to sit on the bench in the corridor, thinking about what Myron had just said. Since he already knew someone was after Marilyn, he would not sit idly by and do nothing, and she would never die. Myron¡¯s phone call was probably to let him know that he owed Marilyn a debt of gratitude that he couldn¡¯t repay. ¡°Ergo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Dixon came out of the hospital room and looked at Morris sitting on the bench in a daze, so he was concerned. ¡°Marilyn was put into the water prison by the Hidden Lord to save me.¡± He was brief and concise. ¡°Water prison?¡± Dixon frowned slightly and walked to sit beside him, ¡°Marilyn is at least the young master of the Hidden n, the Hidden Lord is so cruel?¡± ¡°When I was trapped and escaped, I destroyed the important instruments and equipment in the research room, and also got rid of two important people in the research room. It was probably the heavy losses that made her so furious.¡± That¡¯s what Morris understood. Moreover, he came out of the research room, met Dixon, and had a fierce battle with someone, causing damage to the Institute in many ces, the damage is incalcble.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°That¡¯s just one thing. I think Deborah Baron is so angry, I guess also because you are Vivian husband.¡± Although Morris did not say this out loud, Dixon can also guess. But he stillmented, ¡°Marilyn does have the courage to act admirably. If we weren¡¯t enemies, I¡¯m sure we could still be friends with her.¡± ¡­ In the days that followed, Morris and Dixon stayed at the hospital every step of the way, and Houghton and Cindere Sabastian repeatedly tried to visit Vivian in the hospital, but were turned away. Morris never told Vivian the truth about his injuries. Because, once he told the truth, it would only increase the guilt and pressure in Vivian¡¯s mind. Rather than this, it is better not to say. The hunting extravaganza was announced to the public as ¡®sessfullypleted¡¯, and the people who came out on top were surprisingly Fraser, Antina group. Chapter 957 : Discharge However, because they were not from within the Hidden n, they were only given a reward of thirty million. Half a monthter. Vivian and Sophie were discharged from the hospital and returned to the One Piece House. From the time the gauze was removed to the time they were discharged, Sophie was afraid to look in the mirror, and Vivian and the others didn¡¯t dare to let the mirror appear in the hospital room, even if the bathroom mirror was removed. On the day of her discharge, Dixon put a piece of pink and white gauze on Sophie¡¯s face and tied it behind her head to hide the scars on her face. Morris asked Kerwin to instruct the people at First ss to never ask about Sophie¡¯s injuries. Returning to the One Piece House without incident, Dixon took Sophie¡¯s hand and went straight to his room. Inside the room, there were still no mirrors whatsoever. ¡°Finally, you¡¯re back,e in and sit down and rest for a while.¡± Dixon took Sophie by the hand and said to her tenderly. Draped in long hair, Sophie was wearing the blue dress of the Hidden tribe, the cuffs were red and ck crocheted edge, because wearing gauze, then more mysterious, like a fairy as good-looking. But face disfigurement, Sophie has long lost the old smile, mood gloomy, every day silent, no longer confident. ¡°Well.¡± She nodded and sat on the sofa without speaking. ¡°I¡¯ve been suffocating in the hospital for the past few days. Here, let me show you something nice.¡± Dixon raised an eyebrow and smiled, and mysteriously pulled all the curtains in the living room, and the living room was suddenly plunged into darkness. He turned on the projector and cast it on the white screen, ying a domestic movie. ¡°ng ng ng~~¡± Dixon said with his own sound effects: ¡°This is a good thing I deliberately got from the country. What good movies ah, TV series ah, games ah, all have. We are not alone anymore. By the way, there is also your special favorite variety show of Mango Channel. Do you want to watch it now?¡± He tried his best to liven up the atmosphere and make Sophie happy. Sophie saw it in her eyes and took it to heart, but knew that such ¡®favor¡¯ would notst. She nodded and forced a smile, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m bored.¡± ¡°Then this is the 12th installment, which is said to have the highest ratings and is particrly funny.¡± Dixon looked for a variety show, put the remote control on the table, and walked to the refrigerator with his ass, took out a few things, and put them in front of Sophie, ¡°Here, I know you like pineapple honey and durian the most, the Hidden tribe doesn¡¯t have them. I had them shipped here on purpose, eat some, they¡¯re fresh.¡± Therge screen in the living room was ying a variety show, and the bright light on the screen illuminated the dim living room.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Sophie looked at the busy Dixon in front of her for a moment. The young master of The Dixon family, the unruly and untamed young man, saddled up to her and held her in his heart. The Dixon family¡¯s young master, the unruly Dixon family, has been a great help to her, holding her in his hands. Feeling his affection and the hot heart, Sophie¡¯s heart is warm, followed by a sour pain. Tears, silently slipped down. But she smiled lightly, ¡°Dixon, you are very kind, thank you.¡± All the sadness she hid in her heart alone, not wanting to bring negative emotions and stress to others. ¡°What do you mean thank you?¡± Dixon rubbed her head, ¡°Hurry up and try it, it tastes good. These days you have been hospitalized to recuperate, also can not eat. Now that the wound is healed and you can eat, I give you permission to eat with impunity.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Sophie nodded, took the peeled pineapple honey and took a bite, it was sweet and tasty with a tangy vor. ¡°Is it good?¡± He asked. ¡°It¡¯s sweet and delicious.¡± Yes, it did taste sweet and fresh, but why did it carry a salty taste with two more chews? There was even some astringency? It wasn¡¯t until tears blurred her vision that she understood that it was tears falling into her mouth. Chapter 958 Upstairs. Morris assisted Vivian to sit on a chair on the balcony and softly said, ¡°Sit down for a while, I¡¯ll go cut some fruits for you over.¡± ¡°Um, okay.¡± Vivian nodded, sitting on the rocking chair overlooking the bustling downtown of the Hidden n, her mood was a bit gloomy. Just thinking about Sophie¡¯s injuries made her feel extra heartbroken, not to mention wondering how she was going to give them an exnation. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Not long after, Morris carried a crystal fruit te, prepared with fresh fruits characteristic of the Hidden tribe, peeled and cut into pieces. cing the te on the coffee table, he took the golden fork and forked a piece of fruit, passing it to Vivian¡¯s mouth. Vivian was touched by the gentle care and attention she received. Her eyelids lifted slightly, she smiled back at Morris and opened her mouth to chew the white fruit, ¡°It¡¯s so sweet, simr to our melon in L City, but softer and more fragrant than melon.¡± ¡°If you like it, bring some seeds back home and grow them for you to eat at home.¡± He said while pulling out a tissue to wipe the water stains at the corner of her mouth, iparably doting. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m paraplegic and I¡¯m asking you to feed me and wipe my mouth?¡± Even though she knew Morris was heartbroken, being so doting made her a little ufortable. Taking Morris¡¯s hand, she sat her down beside him and caught up with him. ¡°What, don¡¯t you like me taking care of you?¡± Morris, who was wearing a precious blue shirt, raised his ink-dyed sword eyebrows, and his handsome face evoked a light smile, handsome and provocative. ¡°You¡¯ve been taking care of me in the hospital for half a month.¡± Vivian turned his neck and twisted his body, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I can do it all by myself.¡± ¡°How should Ipensate for taking care of you for half a month?¡± The man smiled badly, meaningful. ¡°Of course we have to make up for it.¡± Vivian raised her hand and wrapped it around his neck, ¡°Close your eyes.¡± The sudden intimacy, the man subconsciously thought of something, slowly closed his eyes, slightly raised his chin, as if waiting for something. Vivian knew what Morris was waiting for and couldn¡¯t help but hold back augh. Reaching for a fork, she forked a piece of fruit and stuffed it into Morris¡¯s mouth. The man felt a tinge of coolness on his lips and snapped his eyes open to see Vivian¡¯s badly smiling expression. ¡°Teasing me?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He raised an eyebrow, and before Vivian could react, hisrge palm sped the back of her head and kissed her lips, forcing the honeydew melon in his mouth into Vivian¡¯s mouth. ¡°How does it taste?¡± Releasing him, he asked a rhetorical question. ¡°Mmm, very sweet.¡± ¡°Sweet for me, or sweet for the honeydew melon?¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± Nice guy, is this jealousy with honeydew melon. ¡°Of course it¡¯s you.¡± She answered Morris¡¯s question against her will. The answer is very satisfactory to Morris, his slightly wrinkled eyebrows spread, deep three-dimensional cold face with a light smile, like a spring breeze. ¡°By the way, did you get the job done?¡± Vivian changed his rxed look just now, his face became serious. ¡°You mean Yoona Lee?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°After the hunting festival, I have sent someone to the mountain to find her, and brought the body down to the mountain to be cremated and buried.¡± ¡°Where is Lucas?¡± ¡°Buried right next to Yoona Lee, two people, not too lonely on the road to the Yellow Springs.¡± Morris said. Vivian leaned back in the rocking chair, looking sideways into the distance, and sighed, ¡°Yoona Lee is the same as Lucas. Both are hateful, but also pitiful. But Lucas was forced, his brother was under house arrest by Deborah Baron, forcing him toe and kill me. It was also by necessity.¡± As for Yoona Lee ¡­ Vivian sympathizes with her, but Yoona Lee still has a path to choose, yet time and time again she makes the wrong decision and goes astray, eventually getting herself killed. Chapter 959 : Vivian suspected ¡°You¡¯re just too kind.¡± Morris¡¯s dark eyes floated a little tender, gazing at Vivian, ¡°Sympathy for the enemy will only harm yourself.¡± ¡°Yes, sympathizing with the enemy only harms yourself.¡± She let out a long, mncholy sigh, ¡°The session ceremony is less than half a month away, I really hope that time will pass faster.¡± ¡°Very soon, rest welltely.¡± Morris reassured Vivian, not wanting her to worry too much. ¡°I want to go and see Houghton this afternoon,¡± she looked at Morris with a firm gaze, ¡°I should make a decision between him and me.¡± Hearing her words, Morris¡¯s obsidian eyes shone with a slight glint, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± It seems to be uneasy about Vivian, unwilling to let her go to see Houghton alone. ¡°No, I ¡­¡± Vivian was about to say something when she noticed that Morris did not look right, she suddenly thought of something and asked again, ¡°I asked you earlier how exactly you were injured, and you said you were poisoned?¡± She is sensitive to insight into what, Morris know Vivian heart has a suspicion, avoid her eyes, forked a piece of fruit to fill into the mouth, ¡°want to take my life so many people, thought it will be resolved in the way now, did not expect to end up silently poisoned me.¡± ¡°You followed Marilyn the whole time, howe you were the only one who got poisoned?¡± That day at the hospital, she asked Morris about his injury, only to have someone suddenly arrive in the ward and digress the conversation, she ignored the matter and didn¡¯t think much more about it. If she hadn¡¯t just said she was going to see Houghton and Morris blushed violently, Vivian would have barely given it much thought. ¡°I know there are too many people who want to take your life, but in the mountains eating all thepressed cookies and drinking their own water, how could anyone have the opportunity to poison you? Even less would anyone have had the opportunity to get close enough to poison you.¡± Vivian took Morris¡¯s hand, ¡°Where did the watch Houghton gave you that day go?¡± ¡°At the royal pce.¡± Morris exined, ¡°I was taken to the pce by Marilyn and everything was taken from me.¡± His cell phone and other things, on the other hand, had been taken down for his subordinates to keep before he went into the mountains for the hunting extravaganza, so everything was still there. ¡°Morris, you¡¯re lying!¡± Vivian eyes cold, immediately questioned: ¡°With your nature, after being attacked will definitely personally investigate and return the favor with a tooth. But after you came out from the royal pce, you avoided talking about your poisoning, in deliberate evasion.¡± Thinking about this, Vivian¡¯s eyebrows slightly closed and asked a question that even she could not be sure of, ¡°Was it Houghton¡¯s people who did this to you?¡± ¡°What are you thinking.¡± Morris¡¯s handsome face raised a smile and raised his hand to pinch her cheek, ¡°I¡¯ve gotten rid of all the people who poisoned me. There¡¯s no one else behind it but Anthony.¡± He spread his hands, ¡°My identity is now exposed, Anthony wants to get rid of me, but can not do it openly. The hunting extravaganza is the only opportunity, how could he miss it?¡± The man shook his head with a sigh, ¡°You, you like to think nonsense.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still false.¡± Morris looked as usual. Even when he was lying, he was able to hide his emotions extremely well from Vivian. The rtionship between Houghton and Vivian isplicated, although he hates Houghton, but if Vivian knows again that Houghton almost killed her, I¡¯m afraid the enormous pressure will be so heavy that Vivian can¡¯t breathe.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Therefore, Morris chose to conceal it. Chapter 960 : Knowing the Truth In the afternoon, Vivian received a call from Marilyn. ¡°What are you doing? Little fairy, this young master saved your man, shouldn¡¯t you treat me to dinner and repay me?¡± On the other end of the phone, Marilyn spoke easily and happily, in a good mood. ¡°I know you are injured, originally wanted to visit you, but I just got out of the hospital at noon, this is not yet have time to contact you, you called.¡± Vivian smiled brightly, ¡°I¡¯m at the First ss Residence,e on over. I¡¯ll have Morris cook for you personally as a token of appreciation.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, you really do understand me. Wait for me, this young master wille now.¡± Marilyn hung up the phone, simply cleaned up, and drove down the mountain with Myron. In the car, Myron look at the car, from time to time look at the passenger side of the smiling Marilyn, ¡°people have a married man, you two have no chance. You¡¯re still happy.¡± He shook his head, confused about what Marilyn was thinking. The smile on Marilyn¡¯s face disappeared when she heard him say it, and she gave him a sideways nce, ¡°You¡¯re in front of all those sluts every day, ttering and fawning, which day is not very willing.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Myron skimmed his mouth, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± He rested his hand on the steering wheel and tapped his fingers on the steering wheel, ¡°It seems that the injury has healed and the mood is good. Good, quite good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because you were good to me, Fifth Brother. I was in the water prison, you apanied me for two whole days, and even found something to pad my feet, otherwise I would have suffered a great deal in the water prison.¡± In the water prison, she was punished by having her hands tied with chains and standing in water that did not reach her thighs. She was sent to the water prison, Myron arrivedter, then kept herpany to talk and chat, and even bribed the water prisoner to give her a high table to sit on under her feet. Eating or drinking, it was Myron himself who fed her, never pretending to be someone else. This time in the water prison, Marilyn was really touched by Myron. Of course, this is also thanks to their own mother to turn a blind eye, otherwise, how can it be in the water prison tantly to avoid punishment? ¡°It¡¯s good to know.¡± Myron smiled, ¡°In the future, when I be the hidden master, my little brother still has to let sister cover me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Marilyn patted her chest, bashful and righteous. ¡°What about ¡­ big brother?¡± Myron asked tentatively. ¡°He ah?¡± Marilyn hesitated, the rxed pleasure on his face disappeared, and turned to a gloomy face, ¡°What you want to say, I know all. So, this time, you stayed with me in the water prison for two whole days because you were afraid that he might make a move on me?¡± ¡°Phew~¡± Seeing that she guessed a thing or two, Myron breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°So you were on guard against big brother. I was originally wondering how to tell you about it, and I was worried that after I did, you would say I was sowing discord.¡± ¡°Lingchuan.¡± Marilyn looked at him, ¡°Born in the royal pce, there are manypulsions. It is also destined that we will not be like ordinary families, where brothers and sisters love each other.¡± The words fell, the car fell into a silence, the two did not speak again. Some things, point to the end. We are all smart people, naturally we can understand. The first-ss residence. When Myron and Marilyn arrived at the first-ss residence, Vivian and Morris were already waiting for them at the door. When Marilyn saw them at the door, she was surprised, ¡°Your husband¡¯s life saver has been upgraded. Can you even bother toe to the door to greet them personally?¡± She nced at Morris and her eyes fell on Vivian, flirting. Vivian walked up to her and jawed slightly, ¡°You saved Morris, that¡¯s the same as saving me. After all, it¡¯s a life-saver, so of course I have to greet it personally to show my sincerity.¡± Chapter 961 : Marilyn has changed ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Marilyn wrapped her arm around Vivian¡¯s and walked towards the hall. When she walked in front of Morris, she stared at him for a moment, ¡°It¡¯s morefortable to show your real face. It¡¯s so disgusting to have that ugly face on all the time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s disgusting for young master Marilyn, Morris¡¯s fault.¡± Morris also became a little more cordial to her and turned to Myron, ¡°Prince Myron, pleasee inside.¡± Myron knew that Morris was in disguise, but now that he had removed his disguise and revealed his true face, he was really amazed when he looked at it. ¡°So you look so handsome? Big sister is right, you used to look really ugly.¡± Myron¡¯s eyes stared straight at Morris, and even curiously came to the front to see, and finally reached out his hand to touch Morris¡¯s face to see the authenticity. The result was that before his hand touched Morris, he pped his hand away and warned in a deep voice, ¡°You don¡¯t want your hand anymore, do you?¡± The corners of Myron¡¯s mouth twitched and he immediatelyined to Marilyn, ¡°Sister, look at Morris, he wants to cut off my hand!¡± Marilyn raised her eyebrows and spread her green fingers, ¡°Who told you to be cheap, you asked for it.¡± After that, she wrapped her arms around Vivian¡¯s neck, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go upstairs, I want to talk to you.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The two suddenly became close and walked together towards the elevator entrance. ¡°Hello? Big sister, don¡¯t you care about me anymore? Am I still your ¡®fifth brother¡¯?¡± Although Myron is younger than Marilyn, but because of a childhood bet, Marilyn lost, so she has been calling him ¡®Brother Five¡¯, and shouting, so they are used to it. Marilyn, who was walking away, suddenly stopped and looked back. Seeing this, Myron¡¯s ugly face suddenly turned cloudy, and grinned, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t leave me alone, big sister.¡± Naive Marilyn ignored him, pointing to Morris said: ¡°Master, Vivian little fairy promised me today, said I saved you, you have to cook a good dinner for me, as a token of appreciation. Don¡¯t go back on your word.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Morris put his hands in the pockets of his pants, and his cold face had a little more affinity. Even though his cold cheeks did not have any mood swings, Marilyn could still detect the change in his attitude towards herself. Suddenly, it felt like everything she had done before was worth it. She turned around and went upstairs with Vivian. After entering the room, Vivian said, ¡°Have a seat, I¡¯ll get you some tea.¡± She stepped aside to make tea for Marilyn, ¡°I heard all about you, your mother punished you with two days of water prison torture. To be honest, I admire you and thank you for it.¡± Marilyn is still in a stunningly beautiful sultry red dress, her long hair draped over her shoulders, her slender jade fingers wearing silver jewelry, and when she moves gently, the silver jewelry makes a crisp sound that is pleasing to the ear. She propped her elbows on the table, holding her chin, and smiled brightly, ¡°How to thank? Want to give me your husband?¡± ¡°Everything is good to talk about except him.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Vivian carried the tea, turned to her and handed it to her, ¡°Morris and I have two children still waiting for us to return in L City. marilyn, I know you¡¯re in love with Morris, but the thing about rtionships is that you have to be in love with both of them.¡± ¡°Ugh ¡­¡± Marilyn let out a deep sigh, ¡°Actually, after this time I have thought clearly. I do like Morris a lot, but one-sided like is useless. I just regret, regret that he is not an ordinary person, otherwise with my status, where could he refuse?¡± Chapter 962 As the young master of the Hidden n, who will inherit the position of the Hidden Lord in the near future, entering her harem is something that many men dream of. The actual fact is that Morris is very expensive and doesn¡¯t need her mountains of silver and silver to add to it, so naturally there is nothing to attract him to the bargaining chip. To put it bluntly, everything Marilyn has to offer is not avable to Morris. ¡°Thank you.¡± Vivian sat next to her and thanked her from the bottom of his heart. ¡°Thank me for what?¡± Marilyn sat sideways, her arm propped up on the back of the chair, her creamy skin swirling with a smug smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t going to chase him.¡± It¡¯s just that ¡­ If you can¡¯t catch up, you have to give up. Although there is still a little regret in her heart, Marilyn has also witnessed the love between Morris and Vivian. Vivian smiled but did not say anything. Even if Marilyn denies it, but from her words and actions, it can be seen that she has changed a lot about Morris¡¯ stubbornness. ¡°By the way. I heard about your exploits at the pce. Amazing, daring to drive down that high hill, not afraid of death?¡± As she got to know Vivian better, Marilyn became more and more appreciative of Vivian. Naturally, she also understood why Morris was so in love with her. A dazzling woman like a bright pearl, born beautiful, wise, dare to love and hate, just ask, who would not like? ¡°The end of life is death. It¡¯s just sooner orter, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± Vivian smiled back. ¡°Great!¡± Marilyn jerked her hand up to reach out to Vivian, her clenched fist slowly extending her thumb, ¡°This young master admires.¡± ¡°You were punished by your mother for saving Morris and sat in water prison. This matter I have been grateful in the heart, but also very guilty. Of course, more is also admiration.¡± Vivian was all heartfelt, and asked, ¡°If Morris¡¯s memory was sealed, maybe he could really be with you. Why would you help him escape?¡± ¡°Ugh, don¡¯t mention it.¡± Marilyn waved her hand, took another sip of tea from the table, and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not regret. At that time, impulsive na, want to show my heroine side in front of the master, and thought I could sway his heart, who knows he does not have a heart. It was a waste of time for the young master, and suffered a great crime.¡± She said in a serious manner. Vivian looked at the eyes, pretending to be ¡®convinced¡¯, ¡°Oh, then you really lost a lot.¡± ¡°Yes, this young master also feels a great loss.¡± Marilyn raised a thin and curved eyebrow, ¡°So, how do you n to repay ah?¡± ¡°How about I consider giving my body in return?¡± Vivian deliberately teased her. ¡°Cheng. You go get a divorce with Master now, I don¡¯t mind raising one more person in my harem.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Nonsense! Of course it¡¯s ¡­ fake ah.¡± Marilynughed and trembled, ¡°This young master¡¯s sexual orientation can be no problem at all.¡± The two people talked andughed and chatted happily. After a long time, Vivian suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°That day in the mountains, you and Morris have been together, how he was injured?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°That day?¡± Marilyn carefully recalled what happened that day, ¡°I¡¯m confused about it. He was in a hurry to get to you that day, so he gave me a watch, saying that if he encountered a killer, he could press the button on the watch to fire a poison needle. I was wounded, so I held the watch to myself and threatened him, saying that if he wanted to leave, I would fire the poison needle. If I died, he could not be med, but he left without a second thought! In a fit of anger I pressed the button afterwards, and as a result, the poison needle was shot at him instead.¡± Hum¡­ Chapter 963 : Knowing Houghton’s Plot Vivian just felt her brain buzzed, instantly like a moment when she was hit by a car, her mind was nk and buzzing. Marilyn finished speaking for a long time, but found that Vivian was fixed as if motionless, so she raised her hand and shook it in front of her, ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Vivian, who had been wandering around in the dark, gradually gathered her disorganized gaze, but her expression suddenly became grave, ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t take the watch backwards?¡± ¡°How can I hold it backwards? The watch has a button to adjust the time, Master has repeatedly instructed that the button is tounch the poison needle, I pressed the button, who knows that the poison needleunch hole is not on the opposite side of the button, but in the same side of the button esim card hole tounch.¡± Marilyn said while recalling what happened that day, adding, ¡°Master even turned around at that time, picked up his watch and looked at it, and tried to fire it once. I remember he was particrly shocked, I don¡¯t know if it was the cause of the poisoning or what the situation was, his face was particrly white at that time ¡­¡± As she spoke, Marilyn nced at Vivian and suddenly pointed at her, ¡°Yes, yes, the face was then exactly the same as yours is now ¡­¡± The words, abruptly stopped. Marilyn brow slightly close, keenly aware of what, then tentatively asked, ¡°The watch, who gave it?¡± Vivian¡¯s whitened face hooked up a sarcastic smile, ¡°My master.¡± She knew there was something wrong with Morris¡¯s series of reactions when she returned from the pce after being poisoned. During this time, Vivian had spected that his poisoning had something to do with Houghton, but Morris had always denied it. Vivian was thinking, hunting into the mountains, Morris¡¯s presence is to protect themselves, Houghton even if you want to get rid of him, will not do it in the mountains. But she miscalcted. I never thought that Houghton would do anything to get rid of Morris. He had actually tampered with his watch! Marilyn was astonished, and realized why Morris reacted that way that day, and why Vivian was as shocked as Morris to the point of pallor. ¡°¡­ Donald Sabastian since he is your master, why would you get rid of him ¡­¡± she said, and then her mind was clear. Morris is Vivian¡¯s husband, born in L City. And Vivian also grew up in L City, but she has another identity as the former young master of the Hidden n. Donald Sabastian and Cindere Sabastian are trying to take back the Hidden n in order to let Vivian inherit the position of the Hidden Master. Vivian loved Morris so much that she could give up her own life, so naturally she could not stay in the Hidden Tribe. So they wanted to get rid of Morris, cut off Vivian¡¯s thoughts, and keep her in the Hidden n forever! Bang¡­! Marilyn pped the table angrily, ¡°This bad old man, bad as hell!¡± Her chest rose and fell in anger as she red at Vivian, ¡°If I knew Master was so dangerous with you, I shouldn¡¯t have let hime back.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Abruptly, Marilyn thought of something else, ¡°No wonder someone secretly told my mother the other day that someone was trying to break into the Institute to save Morris. It must have been that old man who put out the news, right? How despicable!¡± Vivian hung her head in silence, her heart too full of guilt to let go. ¡°Marilyn, let me ask you a question.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you about your bad old man¡¯s master, so don¡¯t get sidetracked.¡± Vivian ignored it and continued to ask, ¡°I know that the gap between the rich and the poor in the Hidden Tribe is huge, if you were to sit as the Hidden Master, what would you do? How would you improve the livelihood of the people?¡± The topic changed so quickly that Marilyn froze for a moment, seemingly interested in the question she raised. Chapter 964 : Superb Knife Skills ¡°I know the problems you mentioned, and so does my mother. But half of the few big plutocrats in the Hidden n are your mother Cindere Sabastian¡¯s old n. It was your mother who delegated power in the beginning, allowing them to hold several gold, silver, diamond mines, etc.¡± ¡°Later, these people relied on their financial strength, not under your mother¡¯s control, and instead supported my mother¡¯s rise to power. It was only then that there was an internal war for over twenty years.¡± ¡°Everyone thought that my mother was too stupid to handle the internal affairs of the court, and even turned a blind eye to the wealth of the plutocrats. In reality, it was all a legacy of Cindere Sabastian, and it didn¡¯t change overnight.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Cindere Sabastian didn¡¯t hide, but expressed her feelings straightforwardly, ¡°In fact, I really feel that the Hidden Lord is dispensable. I never coveted that position either. What I aspire to is the true sense of peace and prosperity, not just the appearance of peace and prosperity.¡± Vivian was slightly surprised by her words. But for some reason, Vivian had no doubt about Marilyn. An intuition, a powerful sixth sense, made her feel that she could trust Marilyn. Then Vivian asked, ¡°What do you want to do after you are honored as a great treasure?¡± ¡°My mother is also trying to find ways to improve the gap between the rich and the poor, and to check and bnce several plutocrats, but several big plutocrats are strong and have mining contracts, so it¡¯s difficult for her to do.¡± Marilyn sighed, leaned back in her chair, tilted her head in thought and said, ¡°The good thing is that Cindere Sabastian initially handed over several minerals to several plutocrats is signed a thirty-year contract. The day I came to power, it happens to be the day the contract expires. The day Ie to power is the day the contract expires, and I will be able to get back some of the minerals. However, inevitably, there will be a big internal chaos ¡­¡± She went on to talk about her future ns and the problems of improving people¡¯s livelihood and the gap between the rich and the poor. Vivian¡¯s admiration for Marilyn grew just a bit more with it. ¡°Marilyn, I want to make a deal with you.¡± After hearing Marilyn¡¯s words, Vivian spoke up. ¡°A deal? What kind of deal?¡± Her eyes lit up and she approached Vivian, ¡°Do you want the position of the Hidden Lord? Good point. As long as you give me your husband, I can even give up the position of Hidden Lord to you.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± What is this? Is it really okay to be so hasty? ¡°How many people are thinking about the position of hidden master, howe you are talking so casually?¡± Vivian asked. Marilyn shrugged her shoulders, ¡°I¡¯m unrestrained by nature, and I aspire to a life outside of the Hidden n.¡± She said and smiled, ¡°Do you believe that?¡± Vivian nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the only one who would believe that.¡± Marilyn¡¯s smile had more than a little helplessness in it. Only people who are ¡®in the same boat¡¯ will understand each other¡¯s feelings better. ¡­ The two talked for a long time upstairs. On the first floor, Morris was in the back kitchen preparing the food for Marilyn¡¯s dinner. Myron on the side looked at his superb knife work and dropped his jaw, ¡°I heard you are a big president worth hundreds of billions, howe you are such a superb cook and still speak cryptic?¡± ¡°More skill than skill.¡± Morris is wearing a white apron, holding a kitchen knife to quickly and evenly cut the tofu, concentrating on the look, at first nce, like a national banquet chef. ¡°The braised fish I madest time at Yishan Yuan tasted good. Can you do it again?¡± In the mountain garden, eating Morris¡¯s braised fish really tasted good. Afterwards, Myron returned home to have the home cook make that dish, but never could make the taste of that day. Chapter 965 : Sophie Autism At the sound of this, Morris made a movement and held up the cut piece of tofu with a knife, and the seemingly unknifed general square of tofu was put into a bowl of water. Just see Morris gently patted the water surface, a piece of tofu instantly unfolded, as if a blooming flower, extraordinarily beautiful. ¡°Holy shit!¡± Myron was iparably surprised and immediately went over, ¡°Niu ah, you know all this?¡± He praised Morris while taking out his phone to take a picture, wanting to send a friend circle. Just as he was editing the copy, a sharp dagger appeared in front of him. ¡°Holy shit!¡± He let out a startled cry and jumped back a step, and his phone slipped to the ground, tumbled andnded in front of Morris¡¯ heels. ¡°What are you doing? Do you ¡­ you want to murder the prince? I tell you, this is the Hidden Tribe. If you dare to kill me, big sister will not spare you.¡± Myron pointed at Morris, couldn¡¯t help but spit, ¡°I just asked you to help me make a braised fish just, don¡¯t want to do it even if, guilty of killing me.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Morris handsome face as cold as ever, shaking the knife in his hand, ¡°Here, the fish is there. If you can handle a clean fish, I¡¯ll do it for you.¡± He pointed to the two fresh fish in the sink and assigned Myron the task. Myron, who had only fished since he was a child, did not know how to kill fish. After a moment of hesitation, he took the knife and squatted down to pick up his phone while spitting, ¡°The sword has no eyes, don¡¯t make it so scary. Let me kill the fish just say it straight, the whole as if to kill me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my fault if you¡¯re timid.¡± Morris teased, then took out another knife from the knife rack and continued to prepare the dish. An hour and a halfter, the sumptuous dinner was finally ready. Ten dishes and two soups, one by one, were brought up to the living room in the Sky Room on the top floor, and then went downstairs to find Dixon. Knock, knock, knock¡­ Knocking on the room door, not long Dixon came over and opened the door, ¡°Second brother?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the message you just sent?¡± Morris asked. ¡°No. Sophie just went to sleep and I put the phone on silent.¡± These days Sophie is very anxious because of the disfigurement, the whole person is not sleeping well. Dixon couldn¡¯t bear to disturb her when she fell asleep. ¡°Dixon, who is it?¡± In the room, Sophie¡¯s voice rang out. Morris then said to Dixon, ¡°Marilyn is here with Myron, I made dinner, you call Sophie and go up to have some dinner together.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ¡­¡± he said with some hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and ask Sophie.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Morris nodded, and Dixon turned around and walked inside. Within a few minutes, Dixon walked out with a somewhat dejected expression and shook his head, ¡°Sophie doesn¡¯t really want to go.¡± He reached out and pointed to his face, lowering his voice, ¡°For a while, she couldn¡¯t ept the reality and didn¡¯t want to go out and meet people.¡± Especially for meals, which require the removal of the veil, she does not want to see the strange looks people give her. Morris had expected this, and he didn¡¯t force it, ¡°Then go to the kitchen. I¡¯ve saved some food for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, second brother.¡± Dixon¡¯s heart was warm, I knew his second brother understood him best. ¡°I¡¯ll go up first,e up to me if you need anything.¡± Morris instructed, and went upstairs. Upstairs, Marilyn, Myron, and Vivian, the three of them were sitting at the dining table, looking at him who walked in. Marilyn directly stretched out her thumbs up, her red-lipped and white-toothed face was filled with a bright smile, ¡°What a sumptuous dinner, thank you Master.¡± Chapter 966 : Charging the ‘Palace’ ¡°No need to be polite.¡± He walked to Vivian and sat down beside him, his eyes fell on Vivian, pointed to the dishes on the table, and said, ¡°Specially made the braised red meat with bamboo shoots that you like to eat, and sliced spicy beef.¡± Vivian is still immersed in the words of Marilyn just now, facing Morris, the guilt in his heart is unbearable. Especially since the man was supposed to prepare dinner for Marilyn, but he also made her braised pork with bamboo shoots and sliced spicy beef. The process of roast pork is moreplicated, but he does not mind the trouble at all, and also does not tire of making her every dish she likes to eat. The first thing you need to do is to take a breath and blink your eyes to lighten the fog in your eyes. The first time I heard Marilyn say, ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you say you were going to prepare a nice dinner for me?¡± Morris eyelids slightly raised, finger pointed to the delicious food on the table, ¡°You can finish eating before you say!¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Marilyn was momentarily speechless, swept a nce at the table of ten dishes and two soups, very rich, and a very generous portion, indeed can not eat all. ¡°You guys n to keep watching like this? Then I¡¯ll be polite.¡± Myron was thinking about the braised fish, so he picked up his chopsticks and ate without ceremony. Morris, on the other hand, took chopsticks and gave Vivian a dish, ¡°You need to take good care of your body recently, eat more.¡± The soft voice of care is considerate and thoughtful. Marilyn, who was sitting across from her, took her chopsticks and chewed the food in her mouth, savoring the temptation of the food, but when she looked up and saw the way Morris was treating Vivian, she felt like chewing wax and tasteless.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Where is this to eat? It is obviously to rush over to eat the dog food. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, are you two done?¡± The chopsticks she was holding pointed to the two people opposite, ¡°I warn you, don¡¯t go too far. I¡¯m Marilyn, I¡¯m not good at anything else, but I¡¯m definitely good at breaking up young couples.¡± Vivian, who was in a gloomy mood just now, snorted out augh, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s our fault. You¡¯re pretty, you¡¯re right about everything.¡± With that, Vivian got up and personally gave Marilyn a dish to put on the te in front of her. A jealous Marilyn nodded in satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± As she spoke, she nced at Morris, ¡°Master, you should learn from your wife, you don¡¯t have any eyesight at all.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have long hands?¡± The unsmiling man was as cold as ever, extraordinarily cold to anyone. Compared to Vivian, the attitude of the judge is like two people, can not help but wonder if he has a split personality disorder. ¡°You ¡­¡± Marilyn was speechless for a moment, dropping her face, and the next second she smiled again, ¡°This young master just likes your cool look. You¡¯d better unleash less charm in front of me, be careful I¡¯ll send someone to arrest you back and fill the ¡®pce¡¯ter.¡± The crowd: ¡°¡­¡± looked at each other with a smile. The four of them had a good conversation over wine. Initially Myron still had some ¡®small thoughts¡¯ about Vivian, but after knowing that ¡®Carl¡¯ was Morris, he broke off that thought. In particr, he found out that Vivian¡¯s skills were extraordinary and he was no match for her. In order not to make things worse for himself, it is better to stay away from her. ¡­ On the other hand, Anthony is worried about Morris, but there is no better way to get rid of him. When he was at a loss, Antina approached him. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Chapter 967 : Antina’s Conspiracy Anthony sat on the chair, holding the tea in his right hand,zily sipping it. ¡°Coming over to you thiste at night, naturally, I want to share your worries and solve your problems.¡± Antina looked at Anthony without a moment¡¯s hesitation and said in a loud voice. Anthony¡¯s hand holding the tea gave a slight beat, the microwave under his eyes flowed, reached out and pointed to the sofa opposite, ¡°Sit down.¡± Antina is not pretentious, walked straight to the opposite side and sat down, said straight to the point: ¡°I know the prince you regard Morris as a thorn in the side, want to get rid of this nail after the quick. I have a n for you, do you want to hear it?¡± ¡°Conditions.¡± Since the door to help him to solve his problems, of course, will not be free help. The smart Anthony chose to ask for the conditions first. ¡°It¡¯s not too difficult.¡± Anthony¡¯s legs were folded, leaning on the sofa, slightly lifting his chin, the whole person was full of confidence. ¡°Say.¡± ¡°Get rid of Morris, and kill Vivian in the process.¡± She was straightforward, ¡°Morris is your biggest threat, and my biggest threat. You want him dead, I want him dead more.¡± If he doesn¡¯t die, he will always be at Vivian¡¯s side to protect her. So, if you want to get rid of Vivian, you have to get rid of Morris first! ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± Anthonyughed loudly with his head held high, ¡°You¡¯ve really put in a lot of blood for Issac.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No loss?¡± ¡°I Antina like things, there is nothing loss, only I want or do not want.¡± Her determination to kill Vivian, like her love for Issac, had never changed. Once she saved Vivian, but instead of being grateful, Vivian kidnapped her and used it as a threat to Issac. This incident is like a thorn in Antina¡¯s heart that cannot be removed. ¡°Very well.¡± Anthony nodded and lifted his left hand, which was already mangled, the corners of his mouth curled up in a cold smile, ¡°My hand was cut off because of Vivian. She must pay the price too!¡± The slightly narrowed azure eyes burst out with a bitter coldness, like a hungry wolf, ready to pounce on the enemy and eat him up. ¡°In the Hidden Tribe, it¡¯s not easy to get rid of Morris with your power, Prince. I instead think you can work with one person.¡± Antina went straight to the point. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Martin.¡± ¡°Martin?¡± Anthony¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly and he sat up straighter, thinking, ¡°He has no axe to grind with Morris, why would he work with us?¡± Antina¡¯s red lips were slightly hooked and she smiled politely, but in her heart she was sarcastically sarcastic about Anthony¡¯s stupidity. In the end, he was blinded by hatred, too foolish. ¡°It¡¯s true that he has no enmity with Morris, but if you, Prince, can give him the ¡®something¡¯ he can¡¯t ask for, how could he refuse.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Anthony¡¯s eyes lit up and looked at Antina with a thirsty look. ¡°What Martin wants is the position of the Hidden Lord, of course. The prince doesn¡¯t see it?¡± ¡°The position of Hidden Lord is passed on to women, not men, even if he wants it, it can only be an empty thought.¡± Anthony¡¯s eyes, which were full of expectations a second ago, darkened, feeling that he had expected too much and had overestimated Antina. ¡°Issac once told me that the emperors in Chinese history were all men, but there was also the first female emperor, Wu Zetian. She was able to overturn the traditional ideology of women¡¯s low status, so why can¡¯t Martin?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Antina asked another question, ¡°Can¡¯t you see Martin¡¯s dissidence, Prince?¡± The information she could learn, Anthony naturally also know. But the question is ¡­ ¡°How can I help him? And will he trust me? Will he still ¡®let the tiger go back to the mountain¡¯ once he is honored with a big throne?¡± Chapter 968 : Pouring tea for the master The implication was that if they really cooperated with Martin and assisted him in winning the Hidden Lord¡¯s throne, they were only afraid that he would get rid of them afterwards. ¡°You are the son of King C, use this as a condition to negotiate with Martin. I believe you will get more unexpected gains from each other.¡± Antina nailed it. One word woke up the dreamer. Anthony suddenly thought of something, his pupils flooded with ghostly light, and smiled knowingly, ¡°Still Antina is smart.¡± For Antina¡¯s reminder today, he was very satisfied. He said, ring angrily at the maid, ¡°What are you doing standing there, don¡¯t you know how to serve tea to the guests! It was night. Anthony secretly met with Martin and the two of them talked for more than two hours in the room before they left. This night was destined to be a sleepless night for many people. The session ceremony was getting closer and closer, and both the Baron n and the Hao n were secretly training their troops and making ns. During Vivian and Sophie¡¯s hospitalization, Houghton kept saying that he woulde to visit, but was refused by Morris. Now that he knows that the two are out of the hospital, hees straight to the One Piece House to look for them. Houghton came in and Ashbur went straight upstairs, knocked on Vivian¡¯s room door and said, ¡°Miss Vivian, Mr. Houghton Sr. is here.¡± Vivian was sitting on the lounge chair on the balcony, and when she heard Ashbur¡¯s words, her cold face was suddenly coated with ayer of cold frost. She got up, walked to the door, pulled it open, and said to Ashbur, ¡°Tell him toe up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ashbur nodded. Just as he turned to leave, he was called back by Vivian, ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°What else can I do for you, Miss Vivian?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let Dixon and Sophie know Houghton is here yet.¡± She admonished uneasily. ¡°Yes.¡± Ashbur led the order and turned to go downstairs. A few minutester, Houghton appeared outside the living room. He was dressed in a ck pair of short sleeves, ck and gray baggy pants, and a ck and gray checkered turban, in the style of a Cryptic dress code. Houghton stood in the doorway, the formerly hale and hearty man with a dejected face, giving people a sense of decadence. Vivian did not even look at him, sitting quietly on the sofa, holding the baster pot to make tea. Every movement is very slow, as if enjoying a pleasant life, and as if waiting for something. ¡°Are you alone?¡± Houghton walked into the living room and saw that Vivian was alone, so he asked casually. ¡°You should be d he¡¯s not here. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid your old bones wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand his fists.¡± Vivian took the baster pot, poured a cup of tea, ced it across the table, and poured herself another cup of tea. The white jade-like fingers picked up the tealight, blew the curling hot air, sniffing the rich tea fragrance, ¡°purposely for the master you make the tranquil tea, afraid that you have done something wrong, conscience uneasy.¡± She meant something. How could Houghton not know the meaning of Vivian¡¯s words? He walked to the sofa and sat opposite Vivian, ¡°I came here today to talk to you about Sophie¡¯s girl.¡± Vivian bowed her head and quietly sipped her tea, not saying a word. Houghton continued, ¡°I have a concealed weapon on my ring.¡± Houghton raised his hand and pressed the inconspicuous mechanism button in front of Vivian¡¯s face, and saw the ring¡¯s tap spitting out a sharp de tip. ¡°That day I used the knife on the ring to cut the rope to escape, Sophie that girl saw, and clung to my arm, I was in a hurry to leave, a fling, the force is too violent, who knows directly from her face cut through.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. After exining in a few words what happened that day, he stopped talking and just looked at Vivian calmly, with an indefinable mncholy and sadness on his old face. ¡°Finished?¡± Chapter 969 : Childhood Vivian snorted augh, ¡°What do you want to express? idental hurt?¡± Her fingers slowly put the baster cup on the table, and picked up the baster pot to pour herself a cup of tea, and said calmly, ¡°But thew will not rule that idental injury is innocent. Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s pointless to talk about this.¡± A girl, looks are extraordinarily important. From Sophie¡¯s injury to now, she has lost nearly ten pounds.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The slender and lush figure now looks especially thin, and her face has lost its former rosy luster,parable to a gorgeous blooming flower, without the nourishment of water, gradually withering. In her face, no longer can see a bright smile, the whole person is dead, like a lifeless old man. Vivian saw it in his eyes and felt pain in his heart. Houghton took out a bank card from his pocket and put it in front of Vivian, ¡°Here¡¯s 10 million, it¡¯spensation for Sophie. Converted into RMB, 50 million. Enough to clothe and feed her for the rest of her life.¡± He felt that the best way topensate was to give money. Vivian had just picked up the baster cup, when she heard Houghton¡¯s words, she gave her hand a lurch and jerked her head up, her gloomy gaze shot at him, her clear bright eyes surfaced a few moments clear and cold, her face was extraordinarily icy. Click¡­ The cup she was holding was crushed, and the scalding tea spilled all over Vivian¡¯s hand. The water, very hot. But Vivian¡¯s eyes did not even blink, but threw the broken crumbs clutched in her hand on the table, ¡°Master thinks Sophie is short of this 50 million?¡± A mouthful of ¡®Master¡¯, invariably, the rtionship between the two has been estranged to an irreparable state. Houghton saw the blood spilling from her white fingers, the white eyebrows together, helplessly said: ¡°I know it¡¯s my fault. But I¡¯ve apologized and paid for it. What more do you want from the old man? I¡¯m just an old man, you want me to take an old life topensate?¡± Vivian¡¯s lips tugged out a curve, smiling, notughing. He leaned down, pulled open the drawer of the coffee table, took out a dagger from it, and pped it in front of Houghton with a bang, ¡°Just wait for your words!¡± The end was a big disappointment to him. From the time he came in, all she said was about Morris, but Houghton avoided talking about it, changing the subject to Sophie. Avoiding the important. Vivian can¡¯t help but be annoyed. Houghton was caught off guard by the suddenness of the scene. He looked nkly at the dagger on the table, his face full of vicissitudes twitched slightly. Because of old age, Houghton¡¯s forehead creased a little wrinkles. When Vivian saw him frowning, she would reach out and smooth the wrinkles on his brow and forehead, and pull his white beard tofort him in a flirtatious way, ¡®Don¡¯t frown all day, like a little old man, you¡¯re still young. Once Houghton heard Vivian¡¯s words, he wouldugh out loud. The Houghton in front of him seems to have changed, everything seems to go back to more than ten years ago, when she was a young child who did not know any better. At that time, she would naughtily climb on Houghton¡¯s back and let him carry her, and would tug on both of his ears, sometimes to the left, sometimes to the right. Vivian can almost always ¡®hear¡¯ the sound of the old and the young leaping andughing, it was so pure, so beautiful. A strong bond, even if not by blood, but like family. She fantasized about giving Houghton a pension in the future, fantasized that Houghton could live to be a hundred years old, she could still push Houghton who could not walk, take him to see the sunset, see the sun rise, see the blue sea ¡­ But, somehow, everything has be fragmented. Chapter 970 : Dixon freaked out Vivian clearly saw the struggle and painful color in Houghton¡¯s eyes. Forgive me, she did not give in half. ¡°An old life, you want, I can also give.¡± Houghton slowly looked up and sighed: ¡°But now is not the time. The big picture is not yet settled, and the old man I still have a mission. When you sit down as the Hidden Lord, you can take one of my lives anytime you want.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Vivianughed out mockingly, reaching out to pull out a few tissues to wipe the blood from his hands, ¡°What if I refuse?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Then, asking herself, ¡°You¡¯re going to threaten me with my two children in L City, aren¡¯t you.¡± She hit the nail on the head. Houghton didn¡¯t hold back, saying, ¡°You and Morris are in the Hidden Tribe, and I¡¯m just worried about the safety of my two children. Knowing that Deborah Baron is eyeing your children, I am protecting them.¡± Because of Vivian¡¯s identity, Deborah Baron did have her two children in mind and wanted to threaten them with it. But Houghton went ahead and took the children, breaking Deborah Baron¡¯s mind. ¡°Hearing you say that, do I even have to say thank you?¡± Vivian wasn¡¯t surprised that Houghton hade forward to admit this. From the day she came to the Hidden n, she knew that they would not spare the two children, yet it was also clear that they would not poison the children for a while. ¡°I had no choice.¡± Houghton spread his hands and sighed helplessly, ¡°I have to do this for the sake of the millions of poor people who are in deep water.¡± In his opinion, the fact that there would be so many poor people in the Hidden Slum was all because of Deborah Baron. ¡°Deborah Baron is faint and ipetent and does not deserve to be the Hidden Lord.¡± Houghton emphasized again. Vivianughed but did not say anything. In her opinion, the so-called ¡®deeply righteous act¡¯ that Houghton talked about was nothing but a joke. Under the banner of justice, doing something nasty and disgraceful. ¡°Where is the child?¡± Half a minuteter, she asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the child is safe with me. I have hired three sister-inws and bodyguards to take care of the two children day and night, there will never be any half-assed mistakes.¡± ¡°I ask one more question, the child, where is it?¡± Vivian looked cold, clutching a tissue in her hand, the bones on the back of her hand were slightly white. ¡°Not in the Hidden Tribe, but well taken care of by me, you need not worry.¡± ¡°The child, where is it!?¡± She asked again, gritting her teeth in anger. ¡°In L City ¡­¡± BANG¨C! Before Houghton could finish his words, he heard a loud bang and the living room door was kicked open violently. ¡°Mud, where¡¯s the bad old man?¡± Dixon¡¯s growl came from the doorway, and the man walked in quickly. Upon seeing Houghton, he strode in menacingly, grabbed Houghton by the cor, and raised his hand to m a fist into his face. ¡°You old thing, you still have the face toe here. You hurt my woman like that, how do you want to fix it?¡± Dixon was so angry that he wanted to tear him apart with his bare hands. Vivian sat on the sofa, ignoring this, just lightly took out two purple sand cups from the tray, leisurely pouring tea, tasting tea, watching from the wall. She knew that Dixon had a grudge in his heart and hated Houghton, and when he learned that Houghton wasing over, he woulde over and let out his hatred. Dixon swung a fist, Houghton caught his fist with his bare hands, his right hand quickly struck, hitting Dixon hard in the abdomen. After all, he is a practitioner, Dixon although good, but in front of Houghton high and low see. He was hit by a punch backwards several steps, the pain of reaching out to cover his abdomen, gritting his teeth, his face looked hideous pain. Chapter 971 ¡°Sophie injured I certainly have a fault, but it is not your turn to question.¡± Houghton coldly snorted, standing tall, exuding the arrogance of an elder, looking at Dixon¡¯s eyes are filled with arrogance. ¡°You hurt Sophie, what¡¯s the point of being arrogant with me!¡± Dixon pointed at Houghton angrily, and casually grabbed the vase at hand and smashed it towards him. At this moment, his remaining reason was gone, and he only wanted to teach Houghton a severe lesson. ¡°I willpensate for hurting her. It¡¯s just a disfigurement, now the outside medical beauty technology is so advanced, it only takes half a year to restore her face as before. I gave apensation of fifty million dors, which Sophie could not earn in several lifetimes!¡± The arrogant tone and condescending posture not only made Dixon incredibly angry, but even Vivian couldn¡¯t look away. Especially since Houghton was still her master, and the person who hurt her was her best sister, and even Dixon¡¯s girlfriend! ¡°Fine!¡± Vivian put down her cup and spoke in a clear voice: ¡°Good. Since you want to count the money, let¡¯s count the money properly. Fifty million you ruined Sophie¡¯s face, I here I five hundred million. Buy your life, enough right. Master?¡± The word ¡®master¡¯, she deliberately slowed down her pronunciation and raised her tone, extraordinarily sarcastic. On the surface, Vivian breeze, but feel the pain. It was as if she was cutting off and pulling at something she cared about in her heart, and it hurt so much that her heart clenched together. She put a bank card in her fingers and flew directly at Houghton. The bank card is a practiced man, flying out with full force, like a flying arrow, once hit, life is at stake.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Houghton saw the bank card flew over, quick to step back, the bank card flew straight past him, miso nailed in the pir, embedded in a few centimeters. As you can imagine, Vivian did not show any mercy at all. He looked at the bank card embedded in the wooden pir, perhaps because the force is too violent, the bank card vibrated at a high frequency for two seconds, emitting a buzzing sound, and then did not move. Everything, returned to calm. Dixon naturally knew that Vivian was angry, so he did not make a sound. ¡°Hiding what?¡± Vivian cold smile, ¡°not 50 million can ruin a person¡¯s face, I five hundred million to buy your life, but all on ount of you are my master¡¯s part. The words of the yin and yang, is to damage Houghton, unbridled humiliation. ¡°Vivian!¡± Mostly was stabbed heart, Houghton burst out in anger, ¡°I am your master, have you so talk to the master!¡± ¡°Hahahaha ¡­!¡± Vivian seems to be listening to some kind of funny joke like the world, head up andugh, but that smile does not reach the bottom of the eyes, giving people a sense of sadness. ¡°Master? Master, huh, a good master. You also know that you are my master!¡± She leaned down, picked up the dagger on the table, and walked towards Houghton step by step, ¡°Mouthing off as ¡®for my own good¡¯, doing heartless things under the guise of hypocrisy. Repeatedly trying to kill Morris, I fought tooth and nail to save him, and you put a message to Deborah Baron just to stop me from saving him.¡± Walking up to Houghton, Vivian pulled out the dagger, clutching the shiny de, and reached out to ce the tip directly against Houghton¡¯s chest, ¡°Do you know how many people died at the West End Institute that day? You have no conscience when you turn a blind eye to the twenty-two people who died at the West End Institute, each of whom had a family behind them?¡± Chapter 972 : People were taken away That day Dixon led a lot of people straight to the West Institute, many brothers died for this, a full twenty-two people died. Although Morris and Dixon are tight-lipped on this matter, but yesterday Marilyn came over, she deliberately asked, only to know that many people died that day.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Those people, some of whom were Morris¡¯s close friends, some of whom Morris had trained for years, all ended up dead because of a word from Houghton. She dagger inch by inch embedded in Houghton¡¯s body, piercing the thin clothing, piercing the skin surface, blood spilled, stained a blood stain. Houghton stood motionless, like a statue, speechless by Vivian¡¯s fatal question. ¡°I Vivian since childhood, you have been involved. So the first time you Morris down, I put up with it, but you should not be unrepentant to continue to poison him!¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes gradually reddened as she spoke each sentence to Houghton, but she also suffered the pain of a cone. The pain is no less than the pain of holding a knife to Houghton¡¯s heart at this moment. ¡°Children, is myst line. But you sacrifice me for the so-called ¡®national righteousness¡¯, and also use my child as a threat. Do you think I, Vivian, am also a puppet at your mercy?¡± She took a deep breath and pretended to be calm, ¡°I¡¯m asking you for thest time, where is my child?¡± ¡°Mud, how despicable.¡± Dixon, who was listening to Vivian¡¯s words, was so angry that he wanted to go up and kick Houghton in the head to see how much water he had in his head. Naive Vivian took the knife inch by inch into Houghton¡¯s chest, nearly to explode, he did not dare to squeal. Both of them are masters, once they fight, is an outbreak of the small universe, he can not intervene at all. Houghton clenched his teeth, looking down at the knife on his heart, and looked at Vivian, his face actually showed a benevolent smile, ¡°girl ah, you are I watched growing up. I know, you can¡¯t bear to do it.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Vivian snorted augh, holding the dagger¡¯s hand with a few more points of force, but hesitated toy hands on it. He was right, she couldn¡¯t bear to do it. She couldn¡¯t bear it! But the reason, more importantly, is that the two children are unounted for. If you kill Houghton, the children will be more dangerous. But just at that moment, Vivian and Dixon two without warning, a ck eye, fell down. Looking at the two people who fell to the ground, Houghton¡¯s face is particrly cold, raised his hand to rip off the dagger strapped to his chest. Because Vivian did not dare to hit hard, the wound was not deep and would not be fatal. Whoosh¡­ Suddenly, there was a strange sound outside the window, and then there was the sound of tiny footsteps, and several people leaped into the room from the window. Houghton simply said, ¡°Take the man away!¡± Then he turned and walked out of the living room, closed the door to the room with his hand, and swaggered downstairs. ¡­ Teahouse, private room. Morris looked at Marilyn, who was sitting across the table, ¡°This is my whole n with Vivian.¡± Last night, Vivian tossed and turned and had trouble sleeping, thought about it and told Morris his idea, the two discussed the countermeasureste at night. After the matter was finalized, Vivian asked Morris to ask Marilyn toe out secretly the next day to discuss the matter, just so as not to alert the snake. Marilyn leaned back in her chair and looked at him with her arms around her chest, ¡°Vivian is really a strange woman, no wonder you like her so much. Smart and wise, generous, courageous and resourceful, who wouldn¡¯t like such a woman.¡± She sighed, ¡°s, this young master lost convincingly.¡± Morris: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 973 : Valiant The two people chatting were simply not on the same channel. ¡°Let everything go as ites, no matter what, I, Marilyn, hereby swear that no matter how it ends in the future, I will try my best to protect you and Vivian¡¯s safety.¡± She raised her hand, raising her hand and exuding the confidence of a superior person, quite a kind of heroic and heroic female general. Morris¡¯ thin, moderately thick lips curved up into a smile of relief, ¡°I thank Young Master Marilyn for her kindness, Prime.¡± He toasted her with a cup of tea instead of wine. ¡°Ch, hypocrisy.¡± Marilyn gave him a nk look, ¡°Just lip service to thank you, what¡¯s the use, not a bit of practical meaning.¡± ¡°You are the young master of the Hidden n, you are well clothed and well fed, you can get the wind and rain as you want, I really can¡¯t think of anything to give you.¡± ¡°Of course there is. Don¡¯t pretend to be confused.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m a narrow-minded person with a heart so small that it can only hold Vivian alone.¡± He picked up his tea and took a sip, smiling without saying anything. Marilyn had been defeated repeatedly and was used to it. He waved his hand and skimmed his lips, ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m at least the young master of the hidden tribe, so I can¡¯t be a poor robber of a man, for no reason. The young master is quite fond of Vivian and ns to be a good sister with herter. It¡¯s not proper.¡± Morris was so amused by her that he couldn¡¯t help butugh. The woman in front of him, white as jade, white skin blows, thick eyebrows, big eyes, lips like a dotted violet, deep three-dimensional contours of the features, with the exotic beauty of the style. Especially her brimming red dress, lined with white skin glowing, only a hand and foot can be emitted between the fatal charm, people a nce are sunk for it. Morris has to admit that Marilyn is really beautiful. However, he is only fond of Vivian that kind of cold woman, sometimes gentle like water, sometimes calm and introspective, sometimes innocent and lovely, is a very interesting person. With her, every day will be expected, and iparable joy. ¡°Let me ask you something. Does your Hidden Tribe have any famous doctors who can get rid of scars?¡± Taking this opportunity, he happened to inquire about this matter. In recent days, Morris also found Sophie gradually depressed look, Dixon also followed the worry, are clear and thin a lot. The reason for this is that he asked Dixon toe to the Hidden Tribe, and when this happened, he certainly had to be responsible. ¡°Get rid of scars? You are talking about Sophie, right?¡± Marilyn asked.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Morris nodded, ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°I heard about Sophie¡¯s matter. The injury on her face is too serious and the wound is too deep, ording to the current medical and aesthetic surgery of the Hidden Tribe, it is still far from your L City.¡± Marilyn exined, ¡°In the Hidden Tribe, strength is the priority, and everyone is more concerned with martial arts than appearance. Rtively few people have stic surgery. The point is, because the position of the Hidden Lord is passed on to men but not women, the status of women in the Hidden tribe is higher than that of men, so few people will have low self-esteem because of their own appearance and want to go to stic surgery. Over time, the medical beauty industry was gradually eliminated before the rise of the Hidden Tribe.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Morris slightly jawed, ¡°I also hope that young master Marilyn pay more attention, if there are any secret recipes, I hope to inform me.¡± ¡°No problem. I will send someone to inquire about it.¡± Marilyn won with enthusiasm. ¡°By the way, Vivian also asked me to ask you for someone.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Leandro.¡± ¡°Leandro? ¡°Leandro?¡± You mean Lucas¡¯s brother? Marilyn had heard of him. Chapter 974 : Vivian Disappears ¡°Before Lucas died, he entrusted Vivian to save Leandro,¡± Morris smiled helplessly, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be hard to ask Major Marilyn about someone, right?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Marilyn gave him a nk look, ¡°The cooperation between us has just been finalized, and you are already pulling the wool over our eyes. As expected of a businessman, cunning and treacherous.¡± ¡°Let Marilyn young master trouble you.¡± Morris thanked him from the bottom of his heart. However, the phone in his pocket suddenly rang just as his words fell. He took out the phone, scanned the screen with the name ¡®Ashbur¡¯ jumping on it, and said to Marilyn, ¡°I¡¯ll take a call.¡± Morris turned sideways, pressed the phone¡¯s answer button, and held it up next to his ear, ¡°Ashbur?¡± ¡°Boss, something¡¯s wrong, Miss Vivian is missing.¡± On the other end of the phone, Ashbur said in a panic. ¡°What?¡± Morris, who is not frightened by anything, stood up from his chair, his handsome face was full of panic. Marilyn, who was sitting opposite, was leaningzily on a wicker chair, and when she saw Morris¡¯s shock, she also sat up straight, frowning, looking at Morris, her heartstrings tense. ¡°Immediately send everyone out to look for them, and make sure you do it quickly. I¡¯m going back immediately.¡± Morris hung up the phone and looked at Marilyn, ¡°Sorry, Vivian is missing, I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Vivian is missing? I¡¯ming with you!¡± Marilyn got up, intending to leave with Morris. ¡°No need.¡± He directly cut off Marilyn¡¯s idea, ¡°The cooperation between you and me has just started, once we get too close behind, it will make people suspicious, which is not conducive to our n.¡± ¡°Then ¡­¡± Marilyn thought about it and felt that Morris had a point, so she could only urge, ¡°Remember to tell me when you find Vivian.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± ¡°Then why are you still standing there? Hurry up and go back.¡± Marilyn waved her hand anxiously. Morris instantly turned around and left. Looking at his back as he left, Marilyn sighed and sat powerlessly on the chair, following the anxious on fire.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°For good reason, how could Vivian disappear? Could it be Donald Sabastian again?¡± She spected. An hourter. Morris and Kerwin rushed all the way back to the First ss residence. At the entrance of the house, he saw Ashbur running out from afar. Morris looked pale and questioned, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Just Mr. Houghton came in the morning and went upstairs to see Miss Vivian. In less than half an hour, Houghton went downstairs and left. Ashbur said with trepidation: ¡°After a long time, Miss Sophie could not see Dixon, so she went upstairs to look for Miss Vivian, and saw Dixon unconscious on the floor, and also found Miss Vivian missing.¡± To say the least, it was also their carelessness. I thought Houghton would be fine after he left, but I didn¡¯t know that Vivian had disappeared. If Sophie hadn¡¯t discovered her disappearance, they wouldn¡¯t have known anything until now. ¡°Where¡¯s Dixon?¡± Morris inquired as she walked towards the hall. ¡°Dixon is in aa and hasn¡¯t woken up yet. I have sent for a doctor, but the doctor said that he was put under the secret art of the Hidden n, which will cause thea to be unconscious. He won¡¯t wake up for at least three to five days.¡± As he conveyed the situation, Ashbur shivered, afraid that Morris would strangle him if he became angry. Morris is anxious, but his face is not showing, calmly asked: ¡°Vivian room found any traces?¡± ¡°No, there is nothing out of the ordinary. And the surrounding surveince, our people will always keep an eye on the surveince, once there are abnormalities will take the initiative to report. I went to ask, they said that everything is normal with the surveince.¡± Chapter 975 : unconsciousness ¡°Everything is normal is the most abnormal!¡± Morris quickly walked to the elevator, took the elevator upstairs, pushed open the living room door and walked in, and suddenly a faint ethereal fragrance came to his face. Although it is not obvious, but Morris is keenly aware of it. But that smell is very, very light, as if a woman¡¯s body sprayed perfume like a light fragrance, not easy to let people notice. He stood in the living room with his eyebrows slightly closed, looked around, walked over to the low table, looked at the baster cup on the table, reached out and touched the baster pot, there was no longer any heat. In addition to the two baster cups on the table, there is a broken cup remnants on the table. There were no signs of a fight in the living room. He went to the window and carefully observed every detail on the window, yet still no luck!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Did you find anything yet?¡± Kerwin followed in, concerned. Morris shook his head, ¡°No.¡± He turned around, walked out of the living room, and went to find Sophie. Sophie was in the room watching over Dixon, holding his hand, her eyes red from crying. Hearing footsteps in the living room, she inclined her head to look, and the Morris man had walked in. ¡°Mr. Morris?¡± She stood up, ¡°Mr. Morris, Sister Vivian is missing, you hurry to send someone to look for her, I¡¯m afraid she may be in danger.¡± ¡°Well, I have already sent someone to look for Vivian. You don¡¯t have to worry too much. I came over to ask you, when you found out that you went to Vivian¡¯s room, did you find anything out of ce?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sophie shook her head, ¡°I waited downstairs for Dixon for a long time, no one was seen, so I wanted to go upstairs to check, only to find Dixon lying unconscious on the floor and Sister Vivian missing.¡± ¡°Do not worry too much, you take good care of Dixon. he should sleep for a few days, but will not be life-threatening.¡± The question can note out any valid information, Morris simply do not pursue. He entered the room to look at the unconscious Dixon and gave Sophie a few more words of advice before turning around to leave. When he left the house, Morris got into his car and drove away. Before Kerwin could get into his car, he saw that Morris was already far away, so he had to drive another car to catch up with him. While driving, Morris took his cell phone and called Marilyn. As soon as the call was answered, Marilyn asked excitedly, ¡°Well, have you found Vivian?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m just calling to ask you, do you have any secret techniques that can cause people to be unconscious in your hidden tribe? Or, is there an ecstasy that emits the faint fragrance of lilies?¡± Morris felt that the fragrance in the room was very light and eerie. Vivian wouldn¡¯t even wear perfume on a regr basis, and the suite they were staying in wouldn¡¯t be lit with any incense, and Sophie didn¡¯t have any perfume on her. So, that scent is not without suspicion. ¡°The faint fragrance of lilies?¡± Marilyn frowned sadly and thought carefully, ¡°Yes. It seems that there is so a secret medicine, a secret ecstasy made by the hidden tribe. That kind of ecstasy will be unknowingly inhaled at the time, the interval of three or five minutes will suddenly faint, at least three to five days will be unconscious.¡± ¡°Is there an antidote?¡± Morris is more concerned about this issue. ¡°Not yet. But this ecstasy does not have any harm to the human body, so even if you are unconscious, you do not have to worry too much.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Morris said a thank you and hung up the phone directly. The SUV sped along and drove to a familiar ce. After getting out of the car, he viciously threw on the door and trotted all the way up the mountain, going directly to Leaning Mountain Court. Chapter 976 When he arrived at Leaning Hill Court, Morris reached out and pushed the door open, striding into the living room, ¡°Donald Sabastian!¡± He shouted Houghton¡¯s real name angrily. No one was in the living room, but after he shouted, a man stepped out from upstairs and stood in the hallway, looking down at him, ¡°Morris?¡± Aidan Sabastian questioned, ¡°What are you doing over here?¡± Since Morris and Vivian had been injured one after another, they had not returned to live in Leaning Hill Court. When he suddenly came over, Aidan Sabastian was not surprised. Especially since he was so aggressive and had a posture of ountability, it was likely that something had happened. Aidan Sabastian guessed in his mind. ¡°Where is Donald Sabastian?¡± Morris looked at him angrily, questioningly.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°My grandfather hasn¡¯te back since he left yesterday until now.¡± He frowned, ¡°What do you want with him?¡± Aidan Sabastian knew nothing about what had happened at the One Piece House. Morris didn¡¯t want to guess whether Aidan Sabastian really didn¡¯t know or was pretending to be confused, so he turned around and left. When he reached the courtyard, Kerwin, who had just run up, was panting heavily, ¡°Boss, is Miss Vivian not here.¡± Morris face cold, not even look at him, quickly towards the bottom of the hill, not forgetting to bark a sentence, ¡°immediately send someone to arrest Aidan Sabastian.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kerwin was a bit depressed, but nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get on it right away.¡± He took his phone and made a call, contacting Ashbur to send someone over. Morris walked towards the bottom of the hill while on the phone and instructed one person, ¡°Find out Houghton¡¯s whereabouts for me immediately. Do whatever it takes!¡± Driving back to One Piece House, Morris went to the surveince room and rewound the surveince. Several times the surveince was yed and nothing unusual was found. Eventually, Morris reacted to the fact that someone had moved on the surveince in advance, and the content disyed on the monitor was the first day¡¯s surveince content yed, misleading the people in front of the monitor. Morris took his cell phone and dialed Houghton¡¯s phone number, which was always unanswered. Half an hourter, Kerwin called, ¡°Boss, Aidan Sabastian has been captured. The man is in the basement.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right down.¡± Morris got up and went downstairs to the secret room. The secret room was full of mechanisms, and Morris breezed into a hidden room inside. Aidan Sabastian then stood on the floor with his hands dangling and a piece of tape over his mouth, gagged. ¡°Uhhhhhhh ¡­¡± Seeing Morris walk in, Aidan Sabastian struggled and tried to say something, but because his mouth was gagged, all the sounds that came out were fragmented, so people couldn¡¯t hear what he was trying to say. Morris is not in a hurry, open the phone to find the phone number of Cindere Sabastian, directly dial the video call. The other side answered the phone and Cindere Sabastian¡¯s face appeared on the screen, while Morris¡¯ side of the camera was focused on Aidan Sabastian. ¡°Where¡¯s Vivian?¡± Morris didn¡¯t switch cameras and questioned directly. Cindere Sabastian did not have Morris¡¯s cell phone number, but knew it was him by the sound of his voice. ¡°Isn¡¯t Vivian with you all the time, why are you asking me?¡± Cindere Sabastian frowned slightly and asked again, ¡°What are you doing to help Aidan? The man sat in his chair, crossed his legs, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Tell Donald Sabastian that if he doesn¡¯t hand over Vivian, I will make him watch how his grandson dies!¡± He did not speak slowly, calmly, and at first nce did not seem to be in a hurry. After that, Morris waved his hand towards Ashbur, who was holding a whip and gave Aidan Sabastian a hardsh. Chapter 977 : Morris was furious ¡°Umm ¡­ ah!¡± Aidan Sabastian wailed in pain, but with tape on her mouth, she couldn¡¯t make a particrly loud sound at all. On the contrary, she was wearing a light white dress today, a whip down, was beaten skin and flesh, blood also soaked the clothes, very obvious blood spilled out. Cindere Sabastian, who was sitting on the sofa, stood up sharply and said with great anxiety: ¡°Morris, are you crazy? I really don¡¯t know where Vivian is, Aidan is innocent, let him go.¡± I listened to her words as if I were listening to nonsense. Morris raised his eyes to Ashbur, only a gesture of the eyes, Ashbur held the whip, another whip hard on Aidan Sabastian¡¯s voice. ¡°Well ¡­¡± Aidan Sabastian shouted out no sound, but he was in pain, his forehead bruises, pupils wide, face red, enough to see his pain to. ¡°Uhhhhhhh ¡­¡± Aidan Sabastian struggled and squealed in pain, but all his voices were buried by the tape.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Insults followed, but no one could hear what he was saying. Morris¡¯s lips pulled out a curve, ¡°Aidan Sabastian, I¡¯m sorry. In the old days, there was a father¡¯s debt to the son to pay, now there is a grandfather¡¯s debt to the grandson. You have resentment and hatred, do not me me.¡± After he finished, Ashbur threw another whip at Aidan Sabastian¡¯s body. Cindere Sabastian on the other end of the phone immediately shouted, ¡°Someone, go immediately and find out where Aidan Sabastian is.¡± She spoke in cryptguage that Morris could understand, but didn¡¯t care. Morris ced the phone on the table and the camera was pointed precisely at the beaten Aidan Sabastian¡¯s body. In a short time, his body was crisscrossed with more than a dozen whip marks, and his clothes had long since been smashed, revealing bright red stinging wounds that were horrifying to look at. ¡°Tear the tape off his body.¡± Morris instructed Ashbur. Ashbur then walked over to Aidan Sabastian and ripped the tape off his face. Aidan Sabastian, who was holding himself together and not fainting, had blood spilling out of his mouth, and he was drooping on his knees, helpless, and his hands were bleeding from the rope. ¡°Morris, you son of a bitch, you have the guts to let me go. I ¡­ I¡¯ll fight you one on one!¡± Aidan Sabastian made thest strength to curse Morris, spoke, blood spilled out from the corners of the mouth, very miserable. ¡°Even in a single fight, you are not my opponent.¡± Morris sounded very contemptuous. Then, he said to Cindere Sabastian on the other end of the phone, ¡°In two hours, if I don¡¯t see Vivian, you let Donald Sabastian wait to collect the corpse of his grandson.¡± With a cold sentence, Morris hung up the phone. Standing up from the chair, looking at the miserable and wretched Aidan Sabastian, he waved his hand, ¡°Take him to the beach.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Ashbur led the order and instructed several men to drag Aidan Sabastian away. From the moment Aidan Sabastian had been kidnapped, he hadn¡¯t been expecting Morris toe down hard on him. He thought that he had been with Vivian and Morris for at least a month, and that he would not hurt him for good reason. Now it seems that he was naive. Aidan Sabastian tried to resist, tried to struggle, but his body was split open,ying on the ground without moving was painful, the pain was unbearable, how could he have the strength to resist? Seeing that he was like a puddle of mud, Ashbur kicked him, ¡°Aidan Sabastian, I advise you to exin honestly where our wife was tied up, or don¡¯t me our boss to kill you.¡± Aidan Sabastian gave Ashbur a limp and weak look, ¡°I, I don¡¯t know.¡± He really didn¡¯t know Vivian was missing, much less believe that Vivian¡¯s disappearance had anything to do with Donald Sabastian! Chapter 978 : Issac helps Morris came out of the secret room and left the Ichabod, and the person was just about to get into the car when he heard someone calling out to him. ¡°Morris?¡± He turned around at the sound and found Issac walking towards him not far away. ¡°What is it?¡± He asked in a cold voice. Issac¡¯s face was grim, and he raised his head and punched Morris, ¡°Are you fucking incapable of taking care of little Vivian?¡± However, his fist didn¡¯t touch Morris, it was held by his bare hand. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one in the world who¡¯s worried about Vivian, I¡¯m worried too. But, I am a human being not a god, some things are beyond expectation and are difficult for me to prevent.¡± Morris waved Issac away, ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you right now.¡± He pulled open the driver¡¯s door and got into the car. Just as he started the engine, Issac pulled open the passenger door and got right in. Morris looked at him with a slight sideways nce, a look of surprise. Issac looked ahead, calmly buckled his seatbelt and said disdainfully: ¡°Don¡¯t think I forgive you. I¡¯m just worried about little Vivian and don¡¯t want to see him get hurt.¡± He spoke his mind straight. After learning of Vivian¡¯s disappearance, Issac first rushed to the First ss residence to ask what was going on. He ran into Morris who was leaving the house. Issac is concerned about Vivian, and after a brief consideration, he decides to work with Morris to rescue Vivian for the time being. The car started and drove slowly. Morris¡¯ pursed lips opened slightly, ¡°Thank you.¡± A ¡®thank you¡¯ is hard for Morris to say, but because of Vivian, he owes a lot to Issac. ¡°Sympathetic.¡± Issac snorted lightly and immediately went straight to the point, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Vivian¡¯s disappearance?¡± ¡°It should be Houghton¡¯s doing. Houghton felt that I had dyed Vivian, causing her to be unmotivated to stay in the Hidden Tribe, and first tried to get rid of me, but the n failed. The situation was so simple that Morris didn¡¯t even need to think hard to know that Houghton had done the deed. ¡°How despicable!¡± Issac cursed, ¡°Where are we going to find her now?¡± ¡°There¡¯s one person who knows.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Martin.¡± Morris said with conviction. Issac was a bit puzzled, ¡°How can you be so sure that he must know where little Vivian is?¡± ¡°Before the hunting extravaganza, Houghton kidnapped Yoona Lee, also to seal the memory, but Yoona Lee was saved by Martin in the middle.¡± When this happened, Morris and Vivian waited for Houghton all day at Leaning Mountain Court before he returned in the evening. At that time, they thought they had finished sealing their memories until Vivian bumped into Yoona Lee and then Martin on the hill at the hunting festival. At that moment, Vivian realized that Yoona Lee had not been sealed and that Martin was the one who saved her. ¡°Even if Martin knew the location, how did you convince him to help you willingly?¡± Issac¡¯s question was deadly. Morris looked ahead and drove seriously, his mind going back and forth a thousand times, thinking carefully and deliberating all the time. Seeing his silence, Issac added: ¡°As far as I know, Martin and Anthony have secretly conspired with the aim of getting rid of you and little Vivian.¡± He said, he shook his head again, the corners of his mouth pulled out a touch of irony, lining the scar on his face more and more clearly, ¡°You make enemies everywhere, I really do not understand, how little Vivian fell for you.¡± Chapter 979 : Stirring Up Relationships If we talk about fairness, Issac felt that this time was really unfair. In the beginning, he was the one who pursued Little Vivian first, but in the end, Little Vivian still got together with Morris. ¡°My pleasure.¡± Morris said thankfully. Issac didn¡¯t say another word. Issac knew everything that had happened recently, and he knew about the things that were at stake for Morris, and he knew that Morris had done a lot for Vivian. Even though he hated Morris a lot of the time, but deep down, he had some appreciation for this bastard.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The conflict between hatred and admiration torments Issac, and he is haunted by nightmares about the tragic death of his sister Yeon Shaw, making him extra tired every day. Morris called Martin¡¯s phone while driving. Beep-beep-beep Martin¡¯s phone rang. After a few rings, Martin answered the phone, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Morris.¡± Morris introduced himself and got straight to the point, ¡°I¡¯m calling to ask you where you rescued Yoona Lee from in the first ce?¡± The Martin on the other end of the phone was stunned for a moment, confused by the sudden call. ¡°I ¡­ don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Martin refused to admit it. ¡°You don¡¯t know, so I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Morris patiently exined to Martin, ¡°Vivian came to the Hidden Tribe without any interest in the position of Hidden Master, it was Donald Sabastian who forced her toe. The original n was for us to leave the Hidden Tribe in a few days, but Donald Sabastian kidnapped Vivian and nned to seal her memories so that he could take control of Vivian and let herpete for the position of Hidden Master.¡± The words spoken were true and false. Not to mention Martin, even Issac, who was sitting beside him, did not know how much of his words were true or false. ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling me this?¡± Martin pretended to be indifferent. ¡°Once Vivian¡¯s memory is sealed, with Vivian¡¯s intelligence and wisdom, not to mention a single Marilyn, even if the two of you, I¡¯m afraid it will not be her opponent.¡± ¡°I just hope you can tell me where you saved Yoona Lee so that I can find Vivian, and after rescuing Vivian, Vivian and I will leave the Hidden Tribe immediately and not interfere in your internal affairs. It¡¯s the best thing for you.¡± Morris followed his advice. The other thing is that Issac, who is sitting on the side, is frowning and staring at Morris with a sharp gaze, so what he just said was for nothing? ¡°Hahaha ¡­ said very moving. But ¡­ s, it¡¯s a pity, I really did not save Yoona Lee, when really can not help.¡± Martin did not dare to trust Morris, nor did he dare to answer his question. Once he tells Morris where he rescued Yoona Lee, it¡¯s the same as admitting to sending Yoona Lee to kill Vivian on the mountain that day. ¡°I know everything about what happened on the mountain that day. I understand your desire to get rid of Vivian, but I won¡¯t pursue it. As long as you can help me save Vivian and we leave the Hidden Tribe, it will do you no harm.¡± Morris took great pains to convince Martin, and suddenly, added: ¡°I forgot to tell you one thing, after Yoona Lee died, Anthony came to Vivian and wanted to cooperate with Vivian. The condition he offered was to assist Vivian to be the Hidden Lord, but after Vivian sat down as the Hidden Lord, he had to sign a contract with him, promising to give him the mining rights of several major minerals. This is something that His Highness the Grand Prince should not know, right?¡± A big hat was fiercely ¡®pped¡¯ on Anthony¡¯s head. Forced to do so, Morris could only sow discord. Because he knew that Martin coveted the position of the Hidden Lord and was extremely suspicious, he would not trust anyone. Not to mention Anthony, who was eyeing on the Hidden Tribe! Chapter 980 : Throwing Yourself into the Net Martin waspletely silent. He could not judge the truth of Morris¡¯ words, but he had to admit that Anthony was a very suspicious person. Anthony had a long talk with himte that night about the n, listening to him speak freely, depicting a good blueprint for the future, Martin¡¯s heart was moved. So, in the end, he chose to work with Anthony. Morris did not wait for a long time for Martin¡¯s reply, and after a moment of silence, he said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯d better go ask Marilyn.¡± The implication of his words was to tell Martin that if you choose to refuse, I will cooperate with Marilyn. Once the strong join forces, Martin¡¯s hope of usurping the position of Hidden Lord is slim. ¡°You ¡­ you better stop looking for Marilyn. Last time Marilyn was heavily chastised by her mother in order to save you, I don¡¯t want to see her hurt again.¡± The crowning words sounded extremely patronizing to Marilyn. For a moment, Martin almost believed it himself. ¡°So, His Highness the Grand Prince is willing to help me Prime someone?¡± Morris saw a glimmer of hope, and his taut heartstrings eased a little. ¡°I can help you. But, you must promise me one thing.¡± ¡°Say.¡± ¡°After rescuing Vivian, the two of you must leave the Hidden Tribe.¡± Martin wasn¡¯t stupid. Morris was the closest to Marilyn, but he didn¡¯t go to Marilyn when Vivian was in trouble, but came to himself, why? Just because he knew where Vivian was hidden? No, there is another possibility. It is likely that Marilyn likes Morris, loves but can¡¯t get it, and now Vivian is kidnapped and will most likely have her memory sealed, which is a good thing for Marilyn. That¡¯s why Morris ate at Marilyn¡¯s closed door, and only then sought him out. If you help Morris at this time, there are no disadvantages. By letting them leave the Hidden n, there would be one less majorpetitor, and it would be easier for him to work with Anthony again to get rid of Marilyn. ¡°I was just about to discuss this with His Highness the Grand Prince. After rescuing Vivian, I also hope that His Highness the Prince will secretly send us away from the Hidden n.¡± After this time, Vivian was bound to be greatly disappointed in Houghton, and she would never be threatened by Houghton again. Except for one situation, that is ¡­ ¡°No problem. morris, I hope you can remember what you said today.¡± Martin spoke, and added, ¡°I¡¯m sending someone to meet you now, and he¡¯ll take you to where Vivian might be hiding.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Morris hung up the phone with satisfaction. Putting the phone aside, he leaned back in the car seat and breathed a sigh of relief, asking Issac, ¡°Want toe along?¡± ¡°Mind your own business!¡± Issac spoke nonchntly. But for him, to sit in the same car with Morris is the biggest concession. The two of them fell into silence as the car slowly moved forward. Not long after, an unknown cell phone number called.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Morris drove while picking up the phone to answer the call, but the phone was on amplification, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°This is Sheehan Dana. on the order of the Grand Pce, take you to a ce.¡± The other party said. ¡°Where are you?¡± Morris asked. ¡°The south end of the storm bridge at the eastern end of Sakiya Mountain.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Morris hung up the phone and headed straight for Sakiya Mountain. Issac lowered his eyes for a moment and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Martin willy a trap and throw himself into the?¡± ¡°I bet, he wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Morris is not unreasonably confident, but at present Martin also wants topete for the position of hidden master, then there are Marilyn, Martin, Vivian, three forces topete for a position. If he dies, Vivian will only hate the Baron n more and will only inspire her to want to take the hidden master¡¯s mind. Chapter 981 : Finding Vivian The best way was for Martin to help them leave the Hidden n, so that Martin would have one more chance to win. ¡°Heh, still really confident.¡± Issac smiled contemptuously. More than ten minutester, the SUV arrived at the Wind and Rain Bridge in Sakiya Mountain, and saw a car with two people beside it at the bridge of the Wind and Rain Bridge. Morris honked the horn, stopped the car, and walked over to say hello to the two men. And then they drove ahead, with Morris following close behind. ¡°The more you drive, the more isted you get. I advise you to be careful.¡± Issac warned uneasily. ¡°We¡¯re already here, there¡¯s no choice.¡± Morris said helplessly. After driving for another thirty minutes or so, the SUV arrived at Greenstone Mountain and stopped at the bottom. The two men got out and walked up to Sheehan Dana. Sheehan Dana was a sturdy man with a darkplexion, wearing a linen-colored short-sleevedpel top, and pants of the same color, with a ck wrap around his head andrge copper-colored rings hanging from his ears. He pointed to Greenstone Hill, ¡°It¡¯s best to park here, there¡¯s surveince in front and it¡¯s easy to be found.¡± ¡°Please lead the way.¡± Morris was very polite. Sheehan Dana and his apanyingpanion led the way, Morris and Issac followed behind, and went up the mountain from a remote mountain road. After a long detour on the mountain, but never descended. Issac could not resist his temper and questioned Morris, ¡°Where the hell are they taking us?¡± He couldn¡¯t speak cryptic, so he had to ask Morris, trying to get him to ask them. ¡°They just said it. The main entrance is guarded, and there is a secret passage on the hill leading to the basement, which is safer.¡± Morris exined. Issac face sank, red at Morris, collected his heart anger, did not count. Today came to save Vivian, other things aside for the time being. After walking for a few more minutes, we came to some huge rocks, which grew on a steep slope of nearly ny degrees, and the rocks were covered with wall climbers, wrapping several rocks tightly. Sheehan Dana walked in front, feet on the edge of the spit out of the stone, hands sp the unruly stone surface, a little bit to move inside, and then disappeared in a wall of dense wall crawler vines. Several people carefully followed in, inside is a narrow cave. Through the cave to walk a few dozen meters, the space inside gradually berger. Sheehan Dana took a shlight in front of the road, Morris only then saw the situation inside, arge hole in the water pool, the water pool is hanging stctites. Sheehan Dana pointed to the water pool and said to Morris: ¡°Go down here and swim 50 meters to enter directly inside.¡± Issac wore a miniature trantor and naturally understood each other¡¯s words.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Please lead the way, Mr. Sheehan.¡± Morris spoke rather politely. One by one, the four people went into the water, Sheehan Dana swimming in front, holding a shlight in his hand to guide. The water in the cave was slightly cool as the temperature is pleasant year-round in the Crypt. After swimming for a while, we saw a cave and went through it one by one, and after swimming for more than ten meters, we all surfaced. After going ashore, under the guidance of Sheehan Dana, into the underground pce, the majestic underground pce is magnificent, everywhere is carefully designed, finely carved,parable to the general pce. Morris in The Cheal family old house has seen the underground pce, this is not so shocking, but Issac first time toe, the heart was severely shocked. That kind of feeling as if traveling, so he sweat. There is no signal in the underground pce, so there is no surveince. A few people avoided patrols and walked inside, Sheehan Dana pointed to a side hall in front of them and said, ¡°We found Yoona Lee in therest time.¡± Chapter 982 : Issac Gets Angry ¡°I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡± Morris said, and went straight into the side hall. Issac also followed in, but there was no one in therge side hall. He and Issac both looked at each other and immediately turned around to go out. ¡°What, Miss Vivian is not here?¡± Sheehan Dana¡¯s brow furrowed in some surprise. Morris nced around, ¡°I¡¯ll look elsewhere.¡± Since he came here, he didn¡¯t return empty-handed. ¡°His Highness the Grand Prince has done what we were instructed to do, so I¡¯m sorry for the rest.¡± Sheehan Dana did not intend to continue to apany them in their search.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Good. Thank the Grand Prince for me.¡± Morris gave a slight jaw. Sheehan Dana handed him and Issac a shlight each as they were leaving, and left with the people apanying them. Immediately afterwards, the two looked around the dungeon. The middle was found, they knocked out five or six people, in the dungeon around a whole circle, there is no Vivian inside the figure. In the end, the two returned empty-handed and went down the mountain. Sitting in the car, the SUV drove towards the city. The two were silent the whole way, and Issac finally couldn¡¯t help himself and angrily said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ever think that this was a trap and that Martin was ying you?¡± ¡°He wasn¡¯t lying.¡± Morris eyes ahead driving, worried frown, ¡°from the conversation of the people in the underground pce just now can determine that this is indeed one of Houghton¡¯s secret base. But, it should be that thest time Yoona Lee was abducted here, Houghton changed the ce.¡± ¡°Then where are we going to find little Vivian?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Morris was lost,pletely disoriented. He had even made the worst of it, thinking that Vivian would have his memory sealed. When the two of them rushed back to One Piece House, Fraser also showed up and learned that Vivian was missing and also started searching for Vivian. Not only the three of them, but even Marilyn in the pce knows that Vivian is missing and starts sending people to look for her. Morris¡¯ men almost dug up the ground, but in the end they couldn¡¯t find Vivian. He used Aidan Sabastian as a bargaining chip, but Aidan Sabastian was bruised and nearly dead, and Cindere Sabastian denied ever seeing Houghton or knowing about Vivian¡¯s abduction. Morris knew Aidan Sabastian was innocent and could not really take his life, so he finally had to take him to the hospital. Many people had a hard time sleeping that night. Twenty hours had passed since Vivian¡¯s disappearance, and Morris gave up the search. Because he knows, twenty hours, Houghton wanted to seal her memory will have seeded. Vivian will not be in danger of death, he also do not need to spend a lot of manpower to search. ¡°No more searching?¡± Issac kicked the table, ¡°After a day and a night of searching, you¡¯re giving up now?¡± Bang, tter- The table tumbled to the ground, the teacups and teapots crashed to the ground, falling to pieces and making a mess. He got up and grabbed Morris by the cor, ¡°Is this how you take care of little Vivian?¡± Morris looked calm and spoke lightly, ¡°Twenty hours have passed, and Houghton¡¯s attempt to seal the memory has long been sessful. He won¡¯t hurt Vivian, so all we have to do now is wait.¡± Thepany¡¯s main goal is to provide a solution to the problem. In this case, it would be a waste of money and manpower to search for it.¡± Fraser nodded, ¡°Yes, they have a point.¡± The furious Issac gritted his teeth in anger, and finally shook off Morris as soon as he could, turned around and left the One Piece House. Fraser also stood up and said to Morris, ¡°If shees back, please tell.¡± After saying that, he also walked away. Chapter 983 : Cares a lot about her However, when Fraser returned to his mansion, he met an unexpected guest ¡­ Anthony. Anthony sat on the sofa in the living room with a cigarette in his hand, his cold eyes looked askance at Fraser who walked in and raised his eyebrows, ¡°Where have you been?¡± That look, naturally, is in ountability. ¡°Vivian disappeared, I went over to help find Vivian,¡± Fraser did not conceal, truthfully told. Anthony two fingers holding a cigarette, held into the lips, smoked a few, lips swallowed clouds, ¡°she disappeared with you have what to do, need you to find her? What, is it because you have an old love for her?¡± ¡°I have that much love? Women, it¡¯s just for fun.¡± Fraser pretended to walk into the living room, sat down opposite Anthony, ¡®light-hearted¡¯ said: ¡°Vivian disappeared, I heard that the Hidden tribe has a method to seal a person¡¯s memory. Once she has been sealed by Houghton¡¯s memory, she will be subservient to Houghton and Cindere Sabastian. At that time, she will be Martin¡¯s greatest enemy, and also a great enemy for you, Prince.¡± He took out a cigarette from the cigarette case on the table, lit it, held it in his mouth, and continued: ¡°You and Morris are rivals, and Vivian will do you no good if she bes a hidden master again. At this time, the enemy is a ¡®friend¡¯, help her a hand, is helping yourself.¡± A righteous rhetoric, it sounds as if all from Anthony¡¯s point of view, all for his own good. In fact, Fraser has always cared about Vivian, but for some reason, it is not convenient to reveal his identity. Anthony will be suspicious, blue pupils a moment to gaze at Fraser, as if from his facial expression to observe his inner truth, but, for a long time did not see any difference. He leaned back, crossed his legs, cigarette fingers on his knees, tapping once or twice, as if in thought. A long time ago, only then said: ¡°Did you find the person?¡± ¡°No.¡± Fraser shook his head, ¡°listening to Morris, Vivian most likely has been Houghton sealed memory. In the future, if Vivian is subservient to Houghton, Morris will never resist. I¡¯m afraid, you work with Martin, more difficult.¡± ¡°Donald Sabastian, the old man, is really hard on Vivian. Didn¡¯t he grow up watching Vivian? The tactics are really despicable to the point of disgrace.¡± Anthony felt that Houghton was despicable and had no bottom line to speak of.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Houghton is looking at the big picture, looking at the position of the hidden master, what childishness will not bind him to the rope.¡± Fraser¡¯s eyebrows are slightly closed, and his handsome face is tinged with a bit of worry, ¡°This kind of person, the most terrible.¡± ¡°I heard that Morris kidnapped Aidan Sabastian, broke a few of his ribs, and he is dying. But is it true?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Well, yes.¡± ¡°Aidan Sabastian is Donald Sabastian¡¯s own grandson, and he doesn¡¯t care if Aidan Sabastian lives or dies.¡± Anthony inexplicably had some scruples about Donald Sabastian. Facing such a ruthless person like him, who would do anything to achieve his goal, there was really no telling what would happen in a head-on sh. The person who has no soft spot at all is the most difficult to control and the most dangerous. After saying that, he ordered: ¡°Continue to poke around Vivian¡¯s situation. Also, once you have a chance, get rid of Morris immediately. he ¡­¡± Anthony¡¯s narrow eyes were slightly narrowed, a cold aura shed in his eyes, ¡°Must die!¡± The day he does not die, Anthony one day shall not be at peace. Chapter 984 : Serious injury and memory loss Especially the broken left hand, every time the subconscious use of the left hand will see a stump arm, the heart of the hatred of Morris more than a point. Fraser did not say anything. Anthony looked at him, hanging his head in thinking about something, and then smiled, his attitude immediately became softer, ¡°I appreciate you. Instead of following Bikal, you should follow me in the future. I will give you more generous conditions.¡± Fraser is now cooperating with him because the mysterious master behind Fraser ordered Fraser to obey him. ¡°Am I not following you now.¡± He raised his eyelids, looked at Anthony, and said meaningfully. Anthony was stunned for a moment, then suddenly raised his head andughed, ¡°Good, good, good. That makes sense.¡± ¡­ Pain¡­ The head seems to be overturned, painful, as if it could explode in the next second. Vivian painful softly, raised his hand to cover his head, slowly opened his eyes. In the eyes, the surrounding area was dark. The images in her head yed like a fast-forward movie, and some memories gradually became blurred. Where is this ce? Vivian thought with her eyes open. ¡°Is she awake?¡± A voice sounded outside. ¡°Not yet.¡± Creak- The door to the room opened, followed by the light being turned on, the dim room was bright and the light stung Vivian¡¯s eyes a little. She squinted ufortably, a little ufortable. Houghton looked at the person lying on the bed reached out to cover her eyes, immediately heart a happy, ¡°Vivian girl, you are awake?¡± He was so happy that he immediately sat on the edge of the bed and asked for warmth, ¡°How are you, are you ufortable, do you have a headache? Does your body hurt?¡± At the door, Cindere Sabastian came in, her eyes fell on Vivian, her hands couldn¡¯t stop clenching together and then stretching out. Her heartstrings were tense, she only felt her heart beat faster, inexplicably a little nervous, but also some scruples.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. How many years had it been since the secret art of the Hidden Tribe had been activated, and could Houghton and the others seed in one go? ¡°Where am I?¡± Vivian covered her head, ¡°Houghton, my head hurts.¡± Houghton¡¯s shrewd gaze kept surveying Vivian, noticing that she was emotionally stable, without a trace of anger, and that her whole state was a bit confused, he knew that he had sessfully sealed part of Vivian¡¯s memory. ¡°Hahahaha, where else could it be, this is the Hidden Tribe. You girl finally woke up, really scared me and your mother.¡± Heughed brightly. ¡°Mother?¡± Vivian wrinkled her brow tightly, looked at Cindere Sabastian, stared at her for a long time, and shook her head, ¡°Howe I don¡¯t remember that I have a mother?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Cindere Sabastian heart nervous, do not know how to exin, helplessly look at Houghton, waiting for him to open his mouth to exin. ¡°You, ah, yesterday identally fell and bumped your head. The doctor said you have blood umtion in your brain that has not been cleared, which will affect your memory, how can it be so serious?¡± He had already prepared a reasonable reason. Vivian raised her hand and touched her head, her head was indeed wrapped in gauze, and she seemed to have really suffered an injury. ¡°You lie down and rest for a while, I¡¯ll get the doctor toe and take a look at you.¡± Houghton helped Vivian to lie down and said to Cindere Sabastian, ¡°Quick, go get the doctor.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The unresponsive Cindere Sabastian gave a mute moment, and immediately turned around to find a doctor. Not long after, the doctor came in to check Vivian¡¯s pulse, and the final result was the same as what Houghton had just said. It is because of the head injury, the brain has bruises not cleared,pression of the brain nerve, resulting in selective memory loss. Chapter 985 : Memory reappears ¡°Girl you lie down to rest, recently must not overuse the brain, otherwise it will cause severe brain pain and apanied by brain hemorrhage, the most serious consequences will be brain infarction death.¡± The doctor gave a lot of advice and instructions. Vivian weakly responded, ¡°Okay. Okay.¡± ¡°Okay, you rest well. Your mother and I, we will go out first, so we will not disturb you. I¡¯ll tell you the rest tomorrow.¡± Houghton patted Vivian¡¯s shoulder and resumed his old kind and benevolent face. Vivian¡¯s head was really hurting as shey on the bed, and she jawed slightly, as if she didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak. The three of them turned to leave the room and closed the door. Inside the room, it was once again plunged into darkness. Outside the door, the imposter doctor walks down the hallway side by side with Houghton, who asks, ¡°Did this work?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will never be any problems.¡± Houghton was confident, ¡°Aren¡¯t you forgetting that I¡¯ve taken her back to the Hidden Tribe every three years over the years? After that all sealed her memory in the same way. Otherwise, how could she forget all about Cryptic when she has known it since she was a child?¡± ¡°Yeah, I believe Donald Sabastian.¡± Cindere Sabastian was convinced by Houghton¡¯s words. She and Vivian were not meeting for the first time, in fact, they had all met before, but Houghton had done the same trick every time he took her away from the Cryptids to make her forget some of her memories. This is what caused Vivian to forget everything about the Hidden Tribe, even the Hidden Language. ¡°That¡¯s good. Looks like we can enjoy our n to the fullest.¡± The doctor said. ¡°It is imperative to send Morris and the others away first, otherwise it will only ruin our ns ¡­¡± The three men walked whilemunicating in cryptguage.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. It wasn¡¯t until the voices of the three disappeared at the end that the door to that room gently closed that one gap. Vivian stood behind the door with a splitting headache, the moment of severe pain, there are countless memories flooding her head, as if breaking the flood, so that she could not fight that severe pain. Aidan Sabastian: ¡°Sister Vivian, you must not forget me in the future.¡± ¡°Sister Vivian, are you going back to L City again? When will youe back next?¡± ¡°Hurry back, I¡¯ll miss you.¡± Vivian: ¡°Aidan, I¡¯ll miss you too.¡± ¡°Aidan, would you marry a girl younger than you?¡± Aidan Sabastian: ¡°Of course I would. My grandfather was younger than my grandmother. But they lived a happy life.¡± Vivian: ¡°Then will you marry me?¡± Aidan Sabastian: ¡°Yes, of course. But you must not forget about me.¡± Vivian: ¡°I won¡¯t. Let¡¯s hook up.¡± The scene shifts to another scene. Fraser: ¡°Vivian, remember, I will stand by your side at all times in the future.¡± ¡°Donald Sabastian is not a good man, stay away from him.¡± Vivian: ¡°Fraser, why do you say that?¡± Fraser: ¡°Trust me, I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± The scene turns again ¡­ Vivian and Fraser were walking on the road after school when suddenly a van rushed down with five or six people, targeting Fraser. The two who had just started high school were no match for the five or six burly men, Vivian was knocked to the ground and Fraser was taken away. ¡°Vivian, these men were sent by Houghton¡¯s. You have to save me somehow, you have to save me!¡± ¡°Brother Fraser!¡± Vivian got up from the ground and frantically was chasing after the van, but eventually the sedan disappeared from view. Vivian frantically ran home straight to Houghton¡¯s house and pulled Houghton, who was practicing Tai Chi, ¡°Houghton, Fraser has been kidnapped. He said you were the one who kidnapped him? You tell me, is it true?¡± Chapter 986 : Sharp pain in the head ¡°Hahahaha, what are you thinking, you silly girl. I¡¯m just a lousy old man, how could I be capable of kidnapping someone? Besides, Fraser is your boyfriend, how could I kidnap him.¡± Houghton turned around and went into the house and poured Vivian a ss of water, ¡°Come on, silly girl, have a ss of water first. Look at the heat for you, the old man is distressed.¡± Vivian looked angry, so angry that she stomped her foot, ¡°Fraser people have been kidnapped, you actually have the mood to joke?¡± ¡°Fine, fine, grandpa is not joking anymore. You drink the water, grandpa will work with you to figure out what to do.¡± He persuaded Vivian to drink the water. Vivian huffed and hugged the cup, gurgling and finishing the water. She put the cup on the table with a thud, ¡°The water is finished. Is it time to think of a way to save Brother Fraser?¡± ¡°Well, good. You sit down and give me a good talk about the situation.¡± Houghton pulled Vivian to sit on the couch. Vivian then told Houghton everything that happened on the way to school, but as she talked, she cked out and passed out. Some timeter, Vivian woke up with a headache. ¡°Houghton, what¡¯s wrong with me, my head hurts so much.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a naughty girl, you¡¯re alive and kicking, you tripped on the stone floor at the door and bumped your head.¡± Vivian believed it, went to school, went to school, and found Fraser was not there. They asked their ssmates, who said that Fraser had gone to school abroad, that the family had moved away, and that they had all left in a great hurry. ¡­ All these things, one scene emerged in Vivian¡¯s mind. The pain was as if it had exploded, so Vivian held his head and rolled on the floor a few times, hitting his head hard on the floor. Somehow, the pain finally eased a bit, and she leaned weakly against the bed, limp as a puddle of mud. She leaned motionlessly, her head thinking about what Houghton had just said to Cindere Sabastian and the others, only to find it extraordinarily ironic. ¡°How could this happen?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Vivian raised her hand over her head and muttered. Why did Houghton not only fail to seal her memories this time, but instead made all the previous memoriese back to her? The words they spoke just now were clearly cryptic, and she actually understood them without a trantor, and without any difficulty. Houghton was calm and steady, and would never fail, so what was causing this? Vivian could not understand, and when he thought hard, his head hurt. So she got up andy down on the bed, closed her eyes and stopped thinking about it. But she also finally understood a little bit, know why Houghton will be on Morris. The reason is that no one who appears beside her, no boy she likes, has ever ended up well. Morris has the ability to defend himself, Houghton can do nothing about him, and Fraser was kidnapped and taken away that year, and what really happened after that? She suddenly found that Fraser also has a lot of secrets. What happened after the kidnapping, every single thing is very mysterious, so she could not understand. But one thing was clear to her, Fraser should not be ¡­ an enemy. ¡°So tired ¡­¡± Vivian sighed fiercely, recalling the past, feeling for the first time that she was being manipted like a doll in her life. Now when you think about it, her adoptive mother Lincoln and Anika, are only not simple people. If it weren¡¯t for this ident, Vivian would have felt like a joke all her life. But Morris must have thought she had her memories ¡®sealed¡¯. How was she going to tell Morris? Chapter 987 : Playing the Game Lying in bed, Vivian fell asleep, tired and exhausted. It was dawn when she woke up again. Houghton and Cindere Sabastian came over to visit her, and the maid brought over the soup and put it on the table.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Here, Vivian girl, drink the medicine.¡± Houghton picked up the herbs and stirred the medicine with a spoon, trying to speed up the cooling of the soup. The amiable appearance made Vivian have an illusion that the person in front of him was a dear one. But ¡­ He is a vicious wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. ¡°Leave it for now, I¡¯ll drink itter.¡± Viviany down on the bed and asked, ¡°Houghton, my mind is a bit confused, can you tell me about what happened after you arrived at the Hidden Tribe.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Houghton readily agreed and began to talk about what happened after Vivian arrived at the Hidden Tribe, but everything was made up, making Morris and Dixon and Sophie out to be the bad guys, and saying that if you see them in the future, don¡¯t believe them and stay away from them. The story also says that Morris forced her to have sex with her in order to be with her, and made her pregnant, and finally the baby was born and strangled alive by Morris. The nonsense words, said a serious, he racked his brains to smear Morris, only to make Vivian hate Morris. ¡°Where is this bastard? I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Vivian¡¯s pink fist clenched, raising her hand to overturn a bowl of soup on the table, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± Lifting the bedding, she got up to get out of bed, but Houghton held her down, ¡°You¡¯re weak now, you¡¯re no match for him.¡± He reassured Vivian, but his eyebrows showed a light smile that could not be suppressed, even a little smug. Houghton thought that Vivian believed his words. ¡°By the way, do you remember Aidan?¡± Cindere Sabastian asked. ¡°You should remember Aidan,¡± Houghton was certain. When he sealed Vivian¡¯s memory, he restored the memory about Aidan Sabastian, just so Vivian could remember again the love between her and Aidan Sabastian. Hopefully, the two would spark their love again and make it work, getting married and having children in the Hidden Tribe. ¡°Aidan?¡± Vivian nodded, ¡°I remember. But it feels like there¡¯s a lot of memory gaps.¡± She reached up and covered her head, ¡°Where¡¯s Aidan? I want to see him.¡± Cindere Sabastian shook her head, red-eyed, ¡°Aidan¡­ he¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s got some broken ribs from Morris¡­ he¡¯s all bruised up¡­ he¡¯s juste through the door¡­ he¡¯s still in the ICU.¡± Bang¡­ Vivian mmed the bedside table, ¡°It¡¯s him again! I¡¯m going to kill that scum, I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± She lifted the bedding and tried to get up. Houghton held her down, but Vivian pushed Houghton away, ¡°Aidan is your grandson and my Vivian¡¯s man. You may not take this revenge, but I have to go and kill him!¡± She stood up and walked over to Cindere Sabastian, her clear eyes filled with murderous intent, ¡°Say, where is Morris?¡± Vivian was angry and hateful, but all because of Cindere Sabastian and Houghton. It was them, it was their despicable behavior that made her hate them a little bit. Hate to the bone. But Vivian knew that she could not do anything rash. Aidan Sabastian¡¯s ribs were broken by Morris and he was hospitalized with serious injuries, which must be because he was kidnapped and Morris couldn¡¯t find him, so he threatened Aidan Sabastian as a bargaining chip. Houghton would rather watch Aidan Sabastian be seriously injured and hospitalized than let Morris find him, enough to show his unscrupulousness. Vivian had no leverage to threaten Houghton with her baby. The only way was to y along. This is, the only way! Chapter 988 Vivian¡¯s strong reaction left Houghton in no doubt that she had her memory sealed and even the slightest hint of pride surfaced on her face. Cindere Sabastian and Houghton both looked at each other and smiled. ¡°Vivian, your body has not recovered yet, it¡¯s better to rest well.¡± Cindere Sabastian was a bit uneasy. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I feel much better already.¡± To avoid being suspected by Houghton, Vivian had to change her tone, ¡°Can you go see Aidan?¡± In Houghton¡¯s mind, she had been restored to her memory of Aidan Sabastian, and ording to normal thinking, she would have been eager to visit him in the hospital when she learned that Aidan Sabastian¡¯s life was in danger. Vivian chose to go to the hospital to see Aidan Sabastian first in order not to miss the mark. But at the same time, she wondered if it was because Houghton had lost control when he unsealed part of Aidan Sabastian¡¯s memory that caused her to regain all her memories. If this was a minor ident, how did Houghton¡¯s ability to seal her memory, which he was already so familiar with, fail to cause her memory loss at all? ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll take you to the hospital to see Aidan.¡± Houghton nodded and agreed. So, the three of them went downstairs together and drove to the hospital. First ss Residence. Morris waited patiently for Vivian¡¯s news, sitting on the edge of his seat. Finally, Ashbur jogged up to him and said, ¡°Boss, Miss Vivian has appeared. Just got word that she showed up at East Street Hospital with Houghton and Cindere Sabastian.¡± Morris, who was smoking and appeared to be in a somewhat depressed state, lit up and immediately threw the cigarette in his hand in the ashtray, got up and quickly walked out of the first-ss residence.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It has been almost two days since Vivian disappeared, Morris did not close his eyes for two days, and stubble grew on his chin, looking very disheveled. This makes Morris for the first time a kind of powerlessness and frustration. In front of the power and ability, he is ultimately weaker, even his beloved woman can not protect. Kerwin walked with Morris, sat in the car and drove to the hospital. Because One Piece is rtively close to the East Street Hospital, it only takes ten minutes to drive there. Arriving at the hospital entrance, before the car was parked, Morris had already pushed open the car door and got out of the car, jogging up the stairs. The reason why Aidan Sabastian was ced in the East Street Hospital was because he knew that Houghton cared about Aidan Sabastian, and as long as Houghton sealed Vivian¡¯s memory, he would be the first to show up at the hospital to visit Aidan Sabastian. But I didn¡¯t expect Houghton to bring Vivian with him when he showed up at the hospital. Vivian woke up and did not go to him first, but chose to go to the hospital, it means that Vivian has ¡®amnesia¡¯. Thinking about this, Morris only felt a dull pain in his heart. He was so distracted that he stumbled on the stairs and nearly tripped over his head. He was so anxious that he wanted to appear in front of Vivian immediately to see how the woman who kept him awake at night was doing. ¡°Boss, take it easy.¡± Kerwin, who was following closely behind, saw him almost fall and lost his usualposure, and was both worried and anxious. In his heart, he was also feeling that the boss and her wife had such a good rtionship that he was envious of everyone. Morris hand holding the stairs, elerated up the stairs. In the inpatient department, building six, third floor. Morris finally saw Vivian, who made him think about it day and night, in the corridor outside the ICU ward as he wished. ¡°Vivian?¡± He saw Vivian and called out loudly. A few people standing outside the ICU ward heard the sound and looked sideways. The moment Vivian saw Morris, God knows, she could not wait to fly to him with wings, embrace him in her arms and tell him she was okay. Chapter 989 : Hurt him with my own hands But she couldn¡¯t do that! Houghton and Cindere Sabastian were not surprised by Morris¡¯s appearance, but simply dropped their eyes on Vivian with some anticipation, expecting her reaction. ¡°Morris!¡± Vivian scolded angrily, raised her hand and fished out a dagger from behind her, ¡°I was looking for you, and you came to die!¡± Her voice was loud enough for Houghton and the others to hear and think she was furious, but in reality Vivian was deliberately raising her voice to warn Morris. Quickly rushed towards Morris, and Morris ran towards her. A few dozen meters away, the two ran on both sides. Morris saw Vivian unharmed, and a smile of relief melted on her face full of fatigue. ¡°Vivian?¡± He called out again, quickly ran towards Vivian and took her into his arms. Snort¡­ Vivian stabbed a dagger into Morris¡¯s chest, ¡°Morris, you go to hell!¡± Her voice was loud and full of anger echoed throughout the hallway and fell clearly into the ears of Houghton and Cindere Sabastian. Morris held Vivian tightly, but the sharp pain in his heart pulled him back to reality instantly. He rested his chin on Vivian¡¯s head, but his body went limp with pain from the injury and his reaction was slow.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Morris, our baby is in Houghton¡¯s hands, and I have no memory loss, stay with me and put on a show!¡± She finished her sentence with clear spit, praying in her heart that Morris must understand her words. And then, Vivian forcefully pushed Morris away, the dagger in his hand pulled out from his wound, the bright de was covered with crimson blood, dripping with blood. ¡°Boss!¡± Kerwin, who arrived afterwards, saw this scene and went up to support Qin Morris in a panic. Morris raised his hand to cover his chest, and the intense pain made him take a few steps backwards. But his gaze was not momentarily gazing at the woman in front of him, and his dark pupils were full ofplexity and astonishment. She said ¡­ ¡®Morris, our child is in Houghton¡¯s hands, and I have no memory loss, stay with me and put on a show!¡¯ She did not lose her memory. No memory loss! This is undoubtedly the best news for Morris. Even though the pain of the heart tearing made his body spasm, but Morris heart is still excited. However, when ites to acting, he is naturally not bad. ¡°Vivian, you ¡­ you ¡­¡± Morris covered his left atrium, raised his hand and pointed at Vivian, as if he wanted to say something, but only a few words were uttered before his mouth spilled out with crimson blood stains. ¡°Morris, you put Aidan in the ICU with his life in danger, and you killed our baby, I will not let you go!¡± Vivian raised her voice, pointing a bloody dagger at Morris, furious. In truth, her heartstrings were tense with worry. She knew that Morris¡¯s heart was different from that of a normal person. A normal person¡¯s heart is in the left atrium, while his heart is in the right atrium. In order to make Houghton and the others believe her, Vivian could only make a ruthless stab at Morris¡¯s heart. ¡°Vivian, I ¡­ I ¡­¡± Morris wanted to say something, but he had to act out the reaction of someone who was going to die. The whole man leaned against Kerwin¡¯s body, gasping for air. ¡°Bossdy, are you crazy? This is the boss, how can you hit him so hard?¡± Kerwin was angry and furious, not understanding why Vivian would do that. ¡°I haven¡¯t killed her yet!¡± Vivian held the dagger and pointed at Morris, but in his heart, he was shouting: Go, go. However, not waiting for Vivian to strike, Morris people have already fallen. Kerwin was horrified and immediately shouted, ¡°Doctor? Doctor? Where is the doctor?¡± The doctor heard the sound and ran over, Vivian rushed towards Morris with a dagger, making a gesture, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill her, kill her!¡± Chapter 990 : Flawed ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± Houghton saw Vivian wanted to go forward to kill Morris, immediately a pull her, scolded, ¡°so many people in, you put the knife away!¡± He put the dagger away from Vivian¡¯s hand. Vivian was going to be the hidden masterter, and it would do her absolutely no good if people caught her on camera in the hospital in a frenzied state. Houghton reprimanded Vivian while looking at Morris who had fallen to the ground. From the degree of blood staining on the knife, Morris who had fallen, it was basically decided that the knife had indeed wounded his heart. Morris life is in danger. It seems that sealing Vivian¡¯s memory is really the best way. ¡°He killed my child and hurt Aidan so badly, I¡¯m going to kill him. You let go of me!¡± Vivian struggled to lunge at Morris, but was pulled tightly by Houghton, who refused to let go. At that moment, two other people appeared in the corridor ¡­ Issac and Fraser. ¡°Little Vivian, you ¡­¡± Issac ran out of the elevator, saw Vivian, and shouted at her happily. But just as he was about to say something, he noticed the blood on Vivian¡¯s face and Morris, who had fallen to the ground and fainted.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He knitted his brows, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Fraser saw the scene and looked at the scene in front of him with the same nkness, not knowing how to react. Kerwin pointed at Vivian in anger, bursting with rage, ¡°It¡¯s the boss¡¯s wife, she¡¯s crazy. Just now, she took a dagger and tried to kill my boss.¡± Previously, Kerwin had always called Vivian as Miss Vivian, but because she had called her that in front of Morris yesterday, Morris reprimanded her, and only then did she change her name to ¡®Boss Lady¡¯. But why did the boss¡¯s wife want to kill the boss? Amnesia makes you an enemy? ¡°Of course I want to kill him! Houghton you let go of me, I want to kill her!¡± Vivian red eyes, the whole person swimming in the edge of the rage. Issac and Fraser understood at once that Vivian must have lost her memory. Issac didn¡¯t know how to react for a moment, but Fraser felt that everything was really overly familiar to him. He nced meaningfully at Houghton and stood aside calmly, not saying anything. Or, it was that he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Little Vivian, you¡¯ve lost your memory?¡± Issac asked unbelievably. Vivian looked at Issac, her mind recalling all the things she had deliberately asked Houghton to tell her this morning. Combined with what Houghton meant, she should have been sealed not only with things about Morris, but with everything since she met Morris. She guessed that Houghton wanted her to forget everyone and then stay with the Hidden n forever after she took over the position of Hidden Master. And about all the things in her past, Houghton just wanted her to forget and forget forever. Vivian nced at Issac and ignored it. Beside her, Houghton exined, ¡°He¡¯s all the way with Morris, stay away from him.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Vivian nodded and turned toward the door of the ICU ward, ignoring Fraser and Issac who were not far away. There was no telling how long Houghton could go on with his big lie. However, Vivian guessed that during this period of time, Houghton should not let her see all the people she knew before. Because, once they met, Houghton¡¯s lies would be easily exposed. It was full of holes. Just as Vivian was standing in front of the ss window at the entrance of the ward, looking at Aidan Sabastian lying in the ward, Cindere Sabastian said to Vivian, ¡°Your parents are also arriving at the Hidden n in two days, so your family will be reunited then.¡± Vivian¡¯s heart thumped and thumped wildly. Chapter 991 : Sooner or later, you will regret They¡¯reing? ¡°Really?¡± Vivian¡¯s face showed joy, ¡°Great, I miss them so much.¡± It¡¯s good that they areing, they can test whether they are Houghton¡¯s people or not. At the same time, Vivian is also a little afraid, afraid that if they are also Houghton arranged people, deliberately to create the illusion of ¡®happy family¡¯ for her, then her world is equivalent to copse. ¡°With your wedding to Aidan on the horizon, of course they¡¯reing over.¡± Houghton added. ¡°Are Aidan and I both getting married?¡± Vivian inclined her head to look at Houghton, her eyes clear, but her heart felt more and more sick and disgusted. She was thankful. If she had really lost her memory, she would have believed Houghton¡¯s words and foolishly married Aidan Sabastian, forgetting about the Morris who loved her so much. Just thinking about it made Vivian¡¯s heart ache like she couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Yes. You and Aidan have been in love since you were young, and you¡¯re already old enough to talk about marriage.¡± Cindere Sabastian smiled warmly, ¡°He loves you very much.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for saving you, Aidan Sabastian wouldn¡¯t have been beaten up by Morris. aidan Sabastian was willing to give up his life for you. His love for you, old man, I can see it in my eyes.¡± Houghton smiled benevolently, with kind eyes, which is easy to believe. It is said that the face of a person can indicate the nature, but Houghton was born with a kind and amiable appearance, but the bones are sinister and cunning. So, the so-called face, are false. ¡°Aidan is really silly.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Vivian false with the snake, even to say one more word with them feel disgusted. But, again, it was impossible to refuse. Issac and Fraser, who were standing at the entrance of the elevator, walked next to them at some point and took in their words. ¡°Little Vivian, don¡¯t listen to them lie to you!¡± Issac was a little worried, not wanting to see Vivian at their mercy. What¡¯s more, Houghton actually asked Vivian to marry Aidan Sabastian, which was simply ridiculous. Fraser, on the other hand, took it in stride and watched in silence, not saying a word. A pair of eyes as deep as a cold pool of coolness, finally said nothing, turned away. At that moment, Vivian actually felt guilty and felt that she owed Fraser a lot. When he was kidnapped and she didn¡¯t save her, Fraser must have been very disappointed in her. ¡°Go away, you have no say here.¡± Houghton snarled and pointed at Issac, ¡°You and Morris are all in the same boat.¡± With that, he waved his hand and ordered the bodyguards not far away toe and take Issac away. Vivian cold eyes swept Issac, ignored it, and continued to look at Aidan Sabastian lying in the ICU. ¡°Houghton, where¡¯s the bathroom, my stomach hurts a little.¡± She covered her stomach and spoke with some difficulty. ¡°At the end of the hallway, on the right is the bathroom.¡± The ICU ward could not be entered, and the only way to go to the bathroom was to go to the public bathroom. Vivian covered her stomach and went to the bathroom. Issac, who was being dragged away, took a look at Vivian and noticed that she gave him a look, not knowing if it was an illusion. Issac, who was struggling to resist, understood and kicked the bodyguard in the leg, shaking off their hands, ¡°Let go, I¡¯ll go by myself!¡± The bodyguard was kicked to the ground and the other one was thrown hard against the wall, covering his painful head with a bump. Issac raised his hand and pointed at Vivian, ¡°You¡¯ll regret this sooner orter.¡± Hearing his words, Houghton took a few nervous steps forward, not waiting for him to stop, Issac had already gone down the stairs. Vivian didn¡¯t even look at Issac and went straight to the bathroom. Cindere Sabastian, standing at the door of the ICU, pulled Houghton, ¡°We have sealed her memory for two years, we must keep these people away from her. Otherwise, there wille a time when paper won¡¯t hold the fire.¡± Chapter 992 : Real Memory Loss? ¡°The Hidden Lord Session Ceremony ising up, after Vivian sits on the seat of the Hidden Lord, these people will either leave the Hidden n forever; or, ¡®shut up¡¯ forever.¡± Houghton¡¯s cloudy eyes were slightly narrowed, and a few moments of coldness burst out of his pupils. He sighed and looked sideways at the unconscious Aidan Sabastian in the ward, ¡°Morris has injured my grandson like this, I will make him pay in blood!¡± ¡°As long as Morris is not removed, there will be no peace.¡± Cindere Sabastian also let out a deep sigh of worry. Meanwhile, the bathroom. Vivian stood in the bathroom, quietly waiting. As expected, it was only two minutes before someone pulled open the door of thetticed bathroom she was in. Issac appeared in front of Vivian. Even though he has a scar on his face, but still can not hide his handsome face, although there are a few folded beauty, but added a few tough hard and cold. The sharp expression, quite a gangster¡¯spelling aura, but at the moment, he converged the sharpness, his face is full of tenderness. Looking at Vivian, he directly held her in his arms, ¡°You scared me to death. Do you know how nervous I was when I thought you really lost your memory?¡± Issac was so worried about Vivian that he wrapped his arms around her so hard that he wanted to rub her into his bones. ¡°I can hardly breathe.¡± Vivian lowered her voice and whispered. Issac then let go of Vivian and straightened up to look at her, ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s good that it¡¯s okay.¡± At this moment, Vivian clearly found that Issac¡¯s eyes were actually red. The reason she was willing to tell Issac the truth was becausest time Morris faked her death, she lied to him. This time, she didn¡¯t want to lie to Issac again and make him worry. ¡°Listen, when Morris wakes up, tell him for me that he should immediately go and look for the whereabouts of my children. Both of my children have been brought to the Hidden n by Houghton and their current whereabouts are unknown. I¡¯m afraid Houghton will threaten them.¡± ¡°And. You¡¯d better stay away from metely, appear more often, Houghton will definitely also take great pains to get rid of you. At that time, Antina will be very dangerous.¡± ¡°Issac, you¡¯ve helped me many times, I don¡¯t want to owe you any more favors. If you really think of me as a friend, the further you stay away from me for a while, the better.¡± Vivian admonished again and again. ¡°Okay, I know all that. What else can I do for you?¡± Issac asked with red eyes. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°The only people who know about me are you and Morris. I don¡¯t want a third person to know.¡± Only two people knew the truth, and Issac ounted for one of them, which fully affirmed Vivian¡¯s trust in him. Issac¡¯s heart warmed with inexplicable relief. ¡°I promise you.¡± He nodded. ¡°I should go now, or Houghton will get suspicious.¡± Not daring to dy any longer, Vivian pushed the flush button on the toilet, then pushed open the cubicle door and stepped out. Washed her hands at the sink, shook them off, and walked out of the bathroom. The result ¡­ Houghton was standing in the public bathroom area and seemed to be waiting for her. Vivian tensed for a moment, but on second thought, she had just spoken to Issac in an extremely low voice, there was no way he would have heard her, and if he had, he wouldn¡¯t have looked and reacted the way he did. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about you.¡± Houghton let out a sigh, ¡°You girl, since childhood, never let me rest assured. What a worry for you.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Vivian skimmed her lips, pretended to smile easily, and walked straight away.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Houghton followed her, with an uneasy heart, nced back at the women¡¯s bathroom, and finally left. Chapter 993 : Meeting Viola Sabastian Fraser left the hospital and found a ce to drink alone. The past is still fresh in his mind, and Vivian is still the most important person in his heart, but fate has made Vivian forget him again and again. Even though Fraser was upset, he could not change anything. He is not a Cryptid, nor is he a Houghton, and he does not know the secret techniques of the Cryptids, nor does he know how to release Vivian¡¯s sealed memories. After Vivian¡¯s disappearance, he tried his best to find her, but was never heard from. Until she reappeared, standing in front of him in a state of ¡®amnesia¡¯, once again not recognizing him. Once, twice, more times, Fraser¡¯s hot heart gradually lost its temperature and became cold. The cell phone sitting on the table rang, he took a sip of his wine, picked it up smoothly and answered it. ¡°Have you found Vivian yet?¡± It was Anthony on the other end of the line. ¡°She, lost her memory.¡± The word ¡®amnesia¡¯, said carelessly, but it was like a sharp dagger stabbed viciously into the chest, blood spurting, painful suffocating, painful spasms. He put down his ss, raised his hand and made a fist, hammered his chest hard, trying to soothe the pain that gripped his heart there. ¡°When really lost your memory?¡± Anthony was a bit exasperated, ¡°Houghton, the old thing, is really cruel.¡± Vivian¡¯s memory loss is harmful to him, not beneficial, really makes Anthony some headache. ¡°Fraser, you ¡­ beep beep beep ¡­¡± Anthony wanted to say something else, Fraser had already hung up the phone. He dialed back again, only to have Fraser hang up again. Finally, Fraser annoyed and turned off his phone, just sitting by the window a strong drink. ¡°Sir, you ¡­ are you okay?¡± Suddenly, a woman in an aqua green dress appeared in front of him, inclined her head and looked at him, some worried inquiry. Fraser looked up at her and couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°Have we ¡­ met somewhere?¡± He had drunk a lot of wine, but not to the point of drunkenness. The woman looked at him also knitted her brows and inclined her head to think carefully, ¡°You are ¡­ who are youing from, I suddenly can¡¯t remember the name.¡± She patted her head with some chagrin, and anxious and angry. ¡°Fraser.¡± ¡°Oh, yes, Mr. Fraser, I¡¯ve really been looking for you for a long time, I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d meet again.¡± She was so ecstatic, she was almost dancing with her hands. Fraser knew her as Vi Sabastian. He had been kidnapped and dumped in C back in the day and met his now mysterious boss named Bikal. Bikal had brought him to Country C and had met Vi Sabastian then. ¡°Miss Vi is really a noble person.¡± Fraser smiled elegantly, raised his finger and pointed to the opposite seat, indicating her to sit down, ¡°Under the Sakiya Mountain, I was fishing by the river, you fell into the water by rafting, and I saved you. You forget?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He reminded. That time he came to stay with Bikal for a long time, Bikal had important matters to deal with, and could not leave for a while, so he stayed in the hidden tribe for a while. It was at that time that he learned the Cryptguage, and it was also at that time that hepletely learned Houghton¡¯s true identity. When he was bored with Cryptic, he went fishing at the river and just happened to meet Vi Sabastian. But this time, Fraser also clear Vi Sabastian¡¯s another identity, that is ¡­ Cindere Sabastian¡¯s niece. And, she is very much valued by Cindere Sabastian. ¡°No, no. I remember you, but just got so excited that I forgot your name.¡± Vi Sabastian blushed a little and stood up in a hurry and bowed towards him, ¡°Mr. Fraser, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Vi Sabastian was very good-looking, with fair skin, inherited strong genes from her mother, picturesque eyebrows, and two dimples at the corners of her mouth when she smiled. Chapter 994 : Marry You She apologized and then sat down again and asked, ¡°Is Mr. Fraser in the hidden tribe all these years? Why can¡¯t I find you even though I¡¯ve been looking for you? You are not from the Hidden Tribe, right? Howe you can speak Cryptic? And, why are you here today? What a coincidence, I never thought I would meet you again.¡± Fraser raised his eyebrows and smiled, his words and actions were gentlemanly and elegant, ¡°You¡¯re asking so many questions, which one should I answer you?¡± ¡°Uh ¡­ haha, I¡¯m really sorry, I¡¯m so happy.¡± She raised her hand to nce at the time on her wristwatch, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to see you again today, Mr. Fraser, let me treat you to dinner today as an opportunity to show my appreciation.¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± As Fraser hesitated, Vi Sabastian waved to the waiter and took the menu and ordered the best dishes and wines. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be obliged.¡± ¡°Mr. Fraser, call me Vi.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± So the two sat down and talked as if they hated each other. But Fraser never told her who he really was, hiding something from her. After three rounds of wine, Vi Sabastian clinked her ss with him and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Fraser, you know what? I¡¯ve been looking for you all these years. But I only remember your name is Fraser, and I can¡¯t find out anything about you, only a portrait of you.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± Fraser was a little surprised. ¡°Really, I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± Vi Sabastian said he took out his phone from his pocket, opened the photo and found a sketch from it, ¡°This is my drawing of you, but my drawing skills are too poor, I can¡¯t draw your charm, Mr. Fraser don¡¯tugh at me.¡± Fraser looked at the sketch in Vi Sabastian¡¯s phone photo and gave a thumbs up, ¡°Great drawing, much more handsome than I am.¡± ¡°Not at all, Mr. Fraser is too modest.¡± She put away her phone and raised her eyes to look at Fraser, her watery eyes glowing with stars, and the love in her pupils could not be concealed.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Fraser looked at her, hung his head, and continued to drink. But his dark pupils were shifting, a touch of calction was born. ¡°I never thought Miss Vi would remember me. I¡¯m honored.¡± He raised his hand and clinked his ss with her. The two of them had a great deal to talk about and seemed to have an endless supply of things to say. Eventually, Vi Sabastian got drunk and Fraser carried her straight upstairs. The restaurant was abination of food and lodging, and he got a room and put the woman directly on the bed. Looking at Vi Sabastian, Fraser went over to her and had his way with her. The woman woke up from her sleep,nguidly squinting her eyes and raising her hand to cover her sore head, only to find that a certain spot was tingling, and thefort that prated her bones made her whimper. Although the pleasure was unprecedented, Vi Sabastian could still feel someone holding her legs and the hot rampage. Her dazed mind gradually cleared and she opened her eyes to see that the person in front of her was Fraser. ¡°Ah ¡­! ~~ Mmmm~~¡± Vi Sabastian screamed in fright, only to be hit hard by him, and all the sound became crushed and finally turned into a soft chant. ¡°Mr. Fraser, you ¡­ you ¡­¡± Vi Sabastian¡¯s entire body was confused, not knowing how to react. Seeing her wake up, Fraser stopped, leaned down close to her, and kissed her gently on the lips while she was frozen, ¡°Vi, do you really want to marry me?¡± ¡°Huh? What? What marry you?¡± Chapter 995 : You can call the police if you regret Fraser¡¯s thick eyebrows knitted, the tenderness on his face was lost, ¡°You said you wanted to marry me, you were so proactive, and now you¡¯re turning your back on me? Miss Ripple, could it be that you think I, Fraser, had the wrong idea about you first?¡± He preemptively attacked. When she was drinking with Vi Sabastian, she understood from the drunken Vi Sabastian¡¯s words what she meant to her, that¡¯s why she was so aggressive towards her. ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­¡± Vi Sabastian was so shy that she bit her red lips tightly and thought carefully about that moment, but her head hurt and she couldn¡¯t remember anything at all. ¡°Sorry, I ¡­ I can¡¯t remember anything.¡± ¡°Heh, I thought you were deeply in love, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person.¡± His face was gloomy, he smoothly picked up the phone on the table and dialed a series of cell phone numbers, ¡°I have reported to the police, Miss Vi can charge me with the police. I am willing to take responsibility.¡± ¡°Ah this ¡­¡± Vi Sabastian was stunned, and as she didn¡¯t know what to do, the voice of the police already rang out on the other end of the phone, and she was so frightened that she immediately hung up the phone. ¡°No, no, no, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± She tossed the phone aside, her shellfish teeth clenching her red lips, ¡°I just ¡­ didn¡¯t think it was me who was drunk and out of control.¡± Embarrassed, she reached out and covered her face, ¡°What the hell did I do at that moment, huh?¡± Seeing that she believed it, Fraser side of the eyebrows raised, ¡°did not do anything, it¡¯s my fault I should not send drunk you to the room. I should not have sent you to the room drunk so that you would not have had the opportunity to flirt with me. It¡¯s also my fault for being drunk.¡± He drew himself out, grabbed a bath towel in his hand to cover his body, and got up to leave.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After he left, that feeling of emptiness in her body instantly spread to Vi Sabastian¡¯s limbs, and she sped her toes together ufortably and pulled the bedding over her body, ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t me you. It¡¯s me, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Vi Sabastian sat up in a hurry, took his hand and said with all the courage she could muster, ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ Mr. Fraser, I like you for real. ¡± If you don¡¯t like him, you wouldn¡¯t have kept his sketch photo. Because of the rush to get up, she even forgot that she was not wearing clothes. Fraser was dragged back by her, the tantalizing scenery into the eyes caused him a flutter, the knot of his throat rolled. But still maintained a gentlemanly posture, ¡°Miss Vi be careful what you say. I am a simple person,ter again believe your bullshit, do things that should not be done, and spoil Miss Vi¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°Oops, I really ¡­ really didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Vi Sabastian knew Fraser was angry, in a hurry a hand dragged him to follow, wrapped his neck, directly kissed his lips. His pectoral muscles touched her two softnesses, and the touch of ice and fire instantly made the room bubble with pink. Vi Sabastian had never done anything so intimate, and even kissing seemed awkward. But after a long time of kissing, Fraser still did not move, she slowly let him go, beaming her lips, remorseful: ¡°You, can you ¡­ not be angry, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have said that about you.¡± She dropped her head, only to realize that she had lost her attitude, immediately sat back, leaned against the bed, took the bedding and wrapped herself tightly, ¡°I was not good at drinking, how did I know that when I was drunk, I would actually confess to you, and ¡­ also unashamedly ¡®move my hands and feet to you It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Fraser scheming sess, the corners of his lips emerged as if there was a smile, and then disappeared. ¡°It¡¯s my fault that I failed to restrain myself after drinking.¡± He sat on the edge of the bed and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an hour to think about it, and if you regret it, you can always call the police and hold me ountable. I Fraser will never shirk.¡± Chapter 996 : Unconscious Vi Sabastian blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at the man sitting beside the bed, with his handsome side and toned pectorals, wasn¡¯t he the man she had been thinking about day and night. She clenched her hands into fists and poked the index fingers of both hands at each other, her head bowed in thought. ¡°I don¡¯t me you. It¡¯s just that, would Mr. Fraser like to marry me?¡± Vi Sabastian inquired. When she was drinking just now, she had learned that Fraser did not have a girlfriend and was not married. ¡°Marriage is something that is about your love and my wish. We are just an ident this time. Miss Vi doesn¡¯t have to gamble your lifetime happiness because of this ident. I Fraser will never marry someone who doesn¡¯t like me.¡± ¡°Like! Like, I like you!¡± She sat up straighter nervously and exined aloud. The man turned slyly, a warm and elegant face looking at her, ¡°There is a difference between like and love.¡± Vi Sabastian nodded, ¡°I know. I don¡¯t just like you, I guess, it ¡­ should be love. After you saved me back then, I¡¯ve been remembering you and thinking about you all these years. This, is it considered love?¡± Fraser frowned in thought, his face serious look more than a few cold. Half a long time, he nodded, ¡°I guess it counts.¡± ¡°What about you? Do you like me?¡± She asked rhetorically. Fraser¡¯s thin lips hooked up a warm smile, sideways, pressed her to the bed, leaned down and gently dropped a kiss on her lips, ¡°If I didn¡¯t like it, how could I be easily turned on by you? There are not a few women who like me Fraser.¡± ¡°So you, then, will you marry me?¡± Vi Sabastian thought she must be crazy. Having met Fraser only once, she wanted to marry him when they met again. Yet, her Kerwin¡¯s rattling heart was telling how much she liked him. ¡°You can try to get along. If it¡¯s right, I¡¯m certainly willing to marry you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± She excitedly reached out and wrapped her arms around Fraser¡¯s neck, her bright eyes filled with anticipation. When a woman falls in love for the first time, she will be controlled by a master in love every minute. Especially since she was already in love with Fraser. ¡°Silly girl, why are you so simple?¡± He reached out and poked her head, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯m a bad person and cheat you?¡± With a doting smile and a lot of tenderness, just one look made Vi Sabastian immersed in the tender ce and couldn¡¯t extricate herself. Vi Sabastian shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. A person who risks his own life to jump into the river to save others must not be bad.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Well, hmm.¡± ¡°But what if I can¡¯t press on now and want to make a bad move?¡± He said, as soon as he ripped off the bath towel on his body, lifted the bedding and got in. Within minutes, the room was redolent with the sounds that were rising and falling. Fraser never expected to run into Vi Sabastian in a random ce for a drink, let alone that she still liked him.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Maybe it was fate. God had given him a chance to get back at Houghton and Cindere Sabastian! He, how could he miss it? ¡­ In the hospital, Morris, who had been transferred, was resting on a bed in the ward. Kerwin walked in, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve sent someone to secretly check the whereabouts of the young master and young miss, you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Morris propped up the bed with one hand and tried to sit up. Seeing this, Kerwin immediately went forward to help him up, holding a pillow behind his back, ¡°You are injured now, you should lie down more to rest.¡± ¡°Have you done everything you were told to do?¡± He asked in a cold voice. ¡°The news has been released to the public that you are unconscious.¡± Kerwin had already released the news to the public andpelled everyone as Morris had instructed. Chapter 997 : Marilyn is here ¡°Well done.¡± Morris raised his hand to cover the wound, it was good that the wound was not deep, otherwise he would have been in bed for at least ten days and a half months. Vivian took the dagger and stabbed it into Morris¡¯s heart, deliberately controlling the distance and strength. Even though his heart is no different from a normal person, she was worried that a single stab would kill him half. ¡°Did you find out where Vivian is living now?¡± Morris lifted the bedding and got up from the bed, went to the table and sat down, pulling out a cigarette in annoyance, lighting it, and smoking it silently.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Kerwin wanted to stop him, but saw that he was in a bad mood and his face was cloudy, so he didn¡¯t dare to say much, so he said, ¡°The boss¡¯s wife is living in Cindere Sabastian¡¯s vi. But it¡¯s heavily guarded, so it¡¯s hard to get in.¡± As Morris¡¯s attendant, Kerwin naturally understood what Morris was thinking, and also helped him investigate the situation in Cindere Sabastian¡¯s vi. ¡°Got it.¡± Morris did not speak again, sitting on the sofa and smoking a dull cigarette. Not long after, the door of the ward was knocked, and Ashbur stood outside the door and said, ¡°Boss, young master Marilyn is here.¡± The senior vip ward was divided into the outer small living room and the inner ward. Ashbur was guarding the outside in case others took the opportunity to snoop or plot against their own boss. ¡°Let her in.¡± Morris said back. And then, the door of the ward opened, Marilyn walked in from outside carrying a bouquet of flowers, only to see Morris lying weakly on the hospital bed, her face pale and haggard, frail. Her beautiful face was tinged with a bit of anger, and she ced the basket of flowers on the table with a thud, ¡°Vivian really did it to you? I heard she had her memory sealed and stabbed you in the heart with a knife?¡± A worried Marilyn walked quickly to Morris, reached out and lifted his bedding to see his wounds. Morris was clutching the bedding tightly, not giving her a chance to peek, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Marilyn ignored Morris, shook off his hand and tried to lift his shirt, but Morris grabbed her wrist, ¡°Men and women don¡¯t get along.¡± ¡°You are a patient, where so much nonsense. I just want to see if your injury is serious.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I see how serious it is?¡± She tried to pull her clothes, but Morris¡¯s strong palm sped them tightly, and she struggled to no avail. ¡°It can¡¯t be serious enough to kill you.¡± ¡°I just want to see.¡± ¡°No need!¡± Morris refused coldly. Marilyn¡¯s eyes red at Morris, and the two of them locked eyes, filling the ward with the smell of lightning and smoke. The two of them are in the same room as the other two. It¡¯s better to hurt you to death.¡± The first time she learned that Morris was injured, she rushed over, but did not expect this bastard actually turned her away. ¡°I used to think Vivian was a nice person, but I never thought she would be so mean to you.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to say that about Vivian!¡± Morris¡¯ eyes were slightly cold, ¡°She was only sealed by Houghton. Instead of worrying about me, you should talk to Deborah Baron about the countermeasures. Otherwise, your position as the Hidden Lord is in jeopardy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very generous.¡± Marilyn raised her hand to ruffle her hair, moved a chair to sit on the edge of the bed, brushed the bubble sleeves of her red dress, and said with no good grace: ¡°If Vivian is really capable of taking away my position as the hidden master, then this young master can pursue you with impunity. For me, there is no loss. When I seed in your wife¡¯s position, I will notck money to spend, and live a carefree life without worrying about the world, isn¡¯t that great.¡± Chapter 998 : Oil and Salt What she said were all words from the bottom of her heart. From the bottom of her heart, Marilyn really hoped that Vivian would have the ability to take away the position of the hidden master, so that she could get rid of the shackles of the ¡®hidden master¡¯. All these years, she was too tired. ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about it. When the timees, I will give you many, many children, at home to teach children, I am responsible for looking beautiful, you are responsible for earning money to support the family, our family and harmony, happiness and prosperity. Life is like this, it is enough.¡± She wrapped her arms around her chest, leaning on the seat, tilting her head to look at a certain ce, imagining a better life in the future. The good news is that Marilyn is in a happy mood and the corners of her lips are curved. Morris eyebrows slightly close, and then stretch open, can not help but snicker augh, ¡°Marilyn young master long very beautiful, do not think too beautiful. To be a human being, one must not be too greedy.¡± Marilyn nced over, his eyes fell on Morris, suddenly got up and propped his hands on the bed behind him, looking down at the man leaning on the head of the bed. The two were so close that they could see the slightest hairs on each other¡¯s faces, and even their breathing could be clearly felt. Morris sniffed her scent with physical repulsion and some dislike. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The sword eyebrows that flew diagonally into the temples drew together, seemingly a little displeased. Marilyn eyebrows lightly raised, with a few untamed dude, ¡°you just said this young master looks beautiful?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The righteous Morris nodded and frankly admitted. She was indeed beautiful, but not his favorite type. ¡°Since you think this young master is pretty looking, should you consider obeying me?¡± Saying that, she thought about it and made a promise, ¡°As long as you promise to marry this young master, I will disband my harem and live with you for a lifetime from now on. Okay?¡± Morris deep as a cold pool of eyes deeper and deeper, and finally the pupils burst out a few chills. Marilyn ignored it, and then said: ¡°If you are willing to stay with me, I will allow you to spend most of the time in L City, and I can sign an agreement with you to give you the mining rights of several gold and silver mines. How about that?¡± She thought that this condition was very, very tempting. As long as one was human, basically one would not refuse such a generous condition. ¡°Do you know what people, who do not bring in life, do not bring in death?¡± He spoke in a light tone. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Money.¡± Morris breezed back. And then, he raised his hand, his palm sped on Marilyn¡¯s face and pushed back, ¡°Stay away from me, the scent is too strong, it¡¯s disgusting.¡± Marilyn was pushed aside by him so hard.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Marilyn, whose cheeks were swirling with a light smile, skimmed her mouth in frustration and snorted, ¡°What the hell are you? It¡¯s a headache when you¡¯re oily.¡± She huffed and sat back in her chair, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of charm Vivian has that makes you like it so much.¡± Morris¡¯ eyelids drooped slightly in thought and asked, ¡°So what do you like about me?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She froze, not understanding why Morris asked that. As a result, she heard him say, ¡°I can change it all.¡± Marilyn, whose face was full of expectation a second ago, suddenly copsed and red at him angrily, ¡°Morris, are you not angry with this young master, you feel bad?¡± ¡°You pester me every day, why don¡¯t I see you consider the feelings of those men in your harem?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± The fatal question asked Marilyn dumbfounded. She skimmed her lips and waved her hand, ¡°OK, OK, it¡¯s all my fault, OK. From now on I promise not to talk about taking you into my harem again.¡± Chapter 999 : Someone Assassinated She reached out and rubbed her temples, feeling that she had been exasperated by Morris. If she continued to talk, she was afraid that she would die young. ¡°Get down to business.¡± Marilyn took a long breath, relieving the upset in her mind. It took continuous deep breaths to ease her mood and said, ¡°Did Vivian really lose her memory? If she really insists on taking the position of Hidden Lord, I¡¯m afraid ¡­ she will be in danger of her life.¡± Marilyn had always treated Vivian and Morris as friends, because she knew that the couple did not care about the position of Hidden Lord, nor did they care about it. For people who did not constitute a threat, Marilyn had no reason to consider them as enemies. ¡°I can¡¯t give you an answer to this matter now. But no matter what, I guarantee that Vivian will neverpete with you for the position of Hidden Lord. Also, if one day I am no longer around, I hope you will protect her no matter what. It¡¯s kind of my request to you.¡± What would happen afterwards was currently impossible to predict. But after arriving at the Hidden Tribe, one thing after another happened that was beyond Morris¡¯ control, and he had to worry about Vivian¡¯s safety. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This young master said long ago that I will noty a hand on you. I will never go back on my word when I say I will.¡± Marilyn raised her hand to y with a strand of hair hanging in front of her body, yful in attitude, but sincere. ¡°Thanks.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Morris¡¯s eyes were somewhat helpless, ¡°You have helped me a lot, which is a debt to you. Young Lord Marilyn, if you need me, please speak up. I will go through fire and water at any cost.¡± ¡°Ch. You don¡¯t want to marry me. What else would you say to go through fire and water? A man¡¯s mouth, a deceitful ghost!¡± She looked disgusted. After thinking about it, Marilyn suddenly thought of something, ¡°However, I really have a little thing that I need your help.¡± ¡°What?¡± He asked. Marilyn got up, sat on the edge of the bed, and whispered close to Morris¡¯s ear, ¡°I want ¡­¡± She mysteriously told Morris all her demands, and after she finished, she patted his shoulder, ¡°If you can promise me. Then it will be considered as repayment of all my Marilyn¡¯s kindness.¡± Morris slightly hesitated and looked grave, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I, Marilyn, have never done anything I regret.¡± She swore. Morris pondered for a few seconds, not daring to agree, and only said, ¡°There is still a week before the Session Ceremony of the Hidden Lord, so you should think about it. Let me know when you¡¯re sure.¡± ¡°All right.¡± She got up, ¡°I should go.¡± If she stayed here too long, she would be scolded by her mother again when she returned to the pce. In the evening, Morrisy resting in the ward, nning how to get into the Cindere Sabastian vi to meet Vivian. But because of his injuries and the security system in the vi, he did not dare to go to Vivian in order not to expose her identity as a fake amnesiac. Untilte at night, he could not sleep. At this time, there was a strange sound from the window. Morris frowned and opened his eyes in the darkness, not moving, waiting for the visitor, wanting to see the other party¡¯s true face. Even though the other party leapt in as light as a swallow and walked on tiptoe, Morris could clearly sense that the other party was getting closer and closer. Until the dark shadow appeared in front of him, he rose up, raised his hand to pinpoint the other party¡¯s neck, a deadly chokehold, questioned: ¡°Who sent you?¡± He knew that Houghton would not let him off easily and would definitely send someone to assassinate himte at night. As expected, the other party really came. Chapter 1000 : Help him shave But the next second of the choke on the other side of the neck, Morris immediately let go, ¡°Vivian?¡± Despite the darkness of the night, he smelled Vivian¡¯s scent and was able to urately guess her identity. ¡°Well ¡­ are you going to murder your daughter-inw?¡± Vivian rubbed her neck, feeling that she hadn¡¯t even caught her breath from the one he pinched. Before she could finish her words, Morris took her into his arms tightly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The man did not care about the pain of the wound, as long as he held the person he had been thinking about. Feeling his care and concern, Vivian red lips hooked up a smile, iparable happiness and warmth. She gently patted Morris¡¯ back with her delicate fingers, like a child, and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re still hurt, be careful.¡± ¡°Hold it a little longer.¡± Morris some greedy refused to let go, Vivian also no longer move, let him so hold. After a few seconds, the man let her go and leaned down to kiss her on the lips. But just as he touched Vivian, she pushed him away, ¡°You haven¡¯t shaved for a few days, you¡¯re sticking to me.¡± She said with a smile. The mouth was joking, but the heart was like a knife. She knew that Morris must have been sleepless at night, eating like wax, depressed and worried during the missing days. Vivian raised her hand to his cheek and gently stroked his beard with her thumb. The freshly grown green stubble was hard and a bit stubborn. In the darkness, they couldn¡¯t see each other, but they could feel the happy smilesing from each other. Vivian cupped his face with both hands and gently dropped a kiss on his lips, then immediately let go of him, ¡°You still have injuries, sit down and rest.¡± She got up, turned on the lights in the ward, and drew the heavy curtains. Looking at Morris¡¯s pale and haggard face, I felt very ufortable. Walking to his bedside and sitting down, Vivian took his hand and clutched it in her heart, her gaze falling on his wound. Her delicate fingers gently fell on the gauze of his wound, ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡± Her soft, beautiful eyes looked at Morris, the light shining, thick, curly eyshes left a dark shadow under the eyes, making her delicate face even more charming. Morris took her hand back and ced it on his heart, ¡°Here, it hurts the most.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, your heart doesn¡¯t feel well? Internal injury?¡± His heart was on the right side, but his muscles were bare and unscarred, so when Vivian heard him say that, she thought Morris had an internal injury. ¡°Thinking about you.¡± The pale lips haloed a smile, the sword eyebrows starry eyes no longer the coldness of the past, more is a thousand tender feelings. The eyes are not momentarily gazing at Vivian, the love is strong, afraid to look less Vivian will leave at any time like. Vivian couldn¡¯t help it, ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t find your mouth so sweet before.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m just saying what¡¯s in my heart.¡± ¡°Well, I miss you too.¡± Seeing that his gaze was sincere, not even half joking, Vivian also became serious. Saying that, she got up and went to the bathroom. A few secondster, she came out of the bathroom with an extra box in her hand. Sitting down again on the edge of the bed, she crossed her right leg on the bed, opened the box and took out the shaving machine, ¡°Lean back and I¡¯ll shave you.¡± Morris took her hand with the shaving machine, his eyebrows slightly furrowed, ¡°Is it ugly to have a beard?¡± ¡°Very handsome.¡± ¡°Then you ¡­?¡± He puzzled. ¡°Of course it¡¯s so it doesn¡¯t stab me when we kiss.¡± She snickered back, then said to him, ¡°Sit properly while I shave you.¡± Like a good student, Morris leaned back against the cushions and didn¡¯t move. Chapter 1001 : Body is important Vivian turned on the shaving machine, which emitted a buzzing sound that was extraordinarily clear in the quiet ward. Her green fingers held the shaving machine and she leaned down close to Morris, concentrating on shaving him. The woman in front of him, nostrils lingered on the light fragrance emanating from her body, everything seems to go back to the time in L City, in the first acquaintance, mutual fondness, iparable beauty. The fact that Vivian¡¯s body is slightly leaning forward, a strand of hair in front of her forehead yfully drops down, giving her cool face a bit more messy beauty. Morris¡¯s heart was racing and he resisted the urge to take her into his arms, but he raised his hand and picked up a strand of ck hair from her forehead with his long fingers and gently pinned it to her back. Vivian¡¯s shaving action gave a slight pause, raised her eyelids, beautiful eyes to meet his. It was a simple four-eyed look, but you could feel the strong love in each other¡¯s hearts. And then, the two looked at each other and smiled, the happy atmosphere in the room filled out, lingering around, lingering. At this moment, it actually somehow makes people feel that the years are quiet. ¡°Okay.¡± After shaving, Vivian put away the shaving machine and sat up straight to look at Morris, ¡°My husband is so handsome.¡± Sheplimented sincerely. ¡°Is he?¡± Morris raised an eyebrow, seeming to find her words a bit perfunctory. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Prove it to me.¡± ¡°Prove it how?¡± Vivian asked rhetorically. Morris took the shaving machine out of her hand and put it on the table, wrapped his arm around her waist, brought her into his arms, and pressed his lips to hers. The lips were soft and sweet, like a delicious candy, making him a bit obsessed, greedily sucking lightly, not wanting to let go. With full devotion, his breathing gradually became heavy.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Vivian noticed the difference in his body, and quickly pushed him away, ¡°Morris, you are still injured. Your body is important.¡± If you don¡¯t stop it, you don¡¯t know what amazing things he¡¯ll do with his injuriester on. He sped his palm on the back of her neck and his voice became low and husky, ¡°Vivian, I want to.¡± Vivian smiled helplessly and reached out to gently poke his wound, ¡°Come on, you¡¯re not hurting here, are you?¡± ¡°It does.¡± ¡°It hurts and you don¡¯t know how to restrain it?¡± ¡°Even if it hurts, it can¡¯t resist wanting you.¡± He said, couldn¡¯t help but smile, took her hand, fingers gently kneading her fingers,mented, ¡°After I met you, my self-control became very poor. What exactly is the magic in you that makes me so obsessed?¡± ¡°I guess ¡­¡± Vivian deliberately stretched the tone of her voice, inclined her head in thought, and suddenly moved closer to his face with a yful and cute smile on her face, ¡°It must be that your nature is exposed.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The man raised an eyebrow, fiercely pulled her, rolled over and pressed her underneath, ¡°Now let you know know what it is to know what nature is exposed.¡± She felt a whirlwind, and when her eyes regained their rity, she was already lying on the bed. Vivian shook his head, ¡°Stop it, your body is important.¡± ¡°It¡¯s thanks to Mrs. Cheal¡¯s mercy, the wound is not deep, no harm done.¡± Today, in front of everyone, he was just putting on a show with Vivian, acting as if he had been seriously injured. After that, he was transferred to another hospital in order to hide his face. This hospital doctors are part of his people, more assured and reliable. Vivian could not bear to refuse any more and catered to him wholeheartedly. In no time, the room was filled with blushing sounds, a room of charm and intoxicating bem. An hourter, Morris wrapped his arms around Vivian, rubbed his palms over her flushed cheeks, and leaned down to drop a kiss on her forehead, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been unable to stay too long, I wouldn¡¯t have let you go so easily.¡± Chapter 1002 : Child’s whereabouts unknown He was injured, but his physical strength was amazing, making Vivian feel what a human-style pile driver is again and again. She leaned over him and wrapped her arms around his lean waist and stomach, ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see that you¡¯re okay. But Houghton still has our baby, and I haven¡¯t thought of any way to pry it out of him.¡± Houghton lied to her, weaving the lie that the baby was strangled by Morris after it was born. A statement that directly blocked Vivian¡¯s back, so that she did not know how to continue to pursue the whereabouts of the child. ¡°I have sent someone to search for the child in secret. Don¡¯t worry, the child will not be in any trouble now.¡± After saying that, Morris added, ¡°At least he wouldn¡¯t dare toy a hand on the child before the Great Ceremony of Session of the Hidden Lord.¡± ¡°The session ceremony is around the corner, and it is said that Houghton has been meeting with those under hismand more and more frequently recently, discussing decisions andying out ns.¡± Vivian sighed deeply, ¡°We have not yet prated Houghton¡¯s real strength, but, when the timees, it will only be a bloodbath. s, the most suffering, or the civilian poption.¡± ¡°You should not interfere in this matter. After returning to Cindere Sabastian vi this time, you do not need toe out again, although stay there. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± He put his palm on her head and gently smoothed her hair, ¡°With me, I will bring you and the child safely out of the Hidden Tribe.¡± Soon. As soon as the ceremony for the session of the Hidden Lord was over, they would be able to leave the Hidden n. Once they returned to L City, they could start their happy life. From the moment they made love, the lights in the ward went out. In the darkness, they held each other, skin to skin, and the familiar scent of each other lingered between their nostrils, filling the air with the sweet smell of love.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. But at this time, the window again came a strange sound. In the darkness, the couple looked sideways at the window, the two lying on the bed who did not move, just holding each other¡¯s hands. Two dark shadows leapt in, and Morris fished out a dagger from under the bed and handed it to Vivian. Because of the immersion in the darkness, the two eyes have adapted to the darkness and could see the dark shadows gradually approaching. Until the moment they stood by the bed, Vivian jerked up, kicked one person away, a speedy turn, the dagger in his hand cut straight through, only to hear a subtle poof sound, the other man stood stiff and did not understand, vaguely can hear the sound of uh-oh. Then, with a thud, the man fell to the ground. Morris raised his hand to turn on the light, the man who was kicked aside lunged at Vivian, however, Vivian did not give him a chance to get closer. The dagger in his hand flew out and impartially embedded in his eyebrow. Bang¡­! He fell to the ground with a thud, making a dull sound. ¡°Boss?¡± The man guarding outside heard the voice inside and immediately pushed open the door of the room and walked in. When Kerwin saw Vivian, his eyes widened, ¡°Old ¡­ bossdy, what are you doing here?¡± When did hee over? Morris pointed to the two people who had fallen on the floor and instructed Kerwin, ¡°Call someone toe and take care of it.¡± ¡°Oh, good.¡± Kerwin nodded woodenly, nced at the two people who had fallen to the ground, and then nced at Vivian, and suddenly felt some admiration. The skills of his own boss¡¯s wife were too amazing. He turned around and went out to call someone. Vivian sat on the edge of the bed, ¡°You are very unsafe here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will be fine.¡± Morris soothed her and suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯re more agile than ever.¡± Vivian nodded, ¡°After Houghton sealed my memory this time, I was not only able to remember everything I used to do, but also found that my body was even further.¡± Chapter 1003 : Let’s Get Married She remembered all the moves Houghton had taught her before, and her reactions were naturally faster and her physical fitness was enhanced. ¡°Your people are here, I should go.¡± Vivian heard the footsteps and leaned down to give Morris a kiss on the lips, ¡°Morris, you take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Well, you too.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Vivian got up and Morris reluctantly took her hand. The two looked at each other, their eyes glued to each other, not wanting to leave for a moment. Vivian smiled gently, went to the bed and leapt, disappearing into the darkness. Morris got up and stood in front of the window, overlooking the downstairs, watching the athletic figure disappear into the darkness. Suddenly, he had the illusion that he was more of a ¡®little Stepford wife¡¯. But enjoyable, I must say! The next day. Dixon in the First ss residence finally woke up, and Aidan Sabastian, who was staying in the hospital, was also released from the ICU and transferred to the general ward in the early morning.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After having breakfast early in the morning, Vivian went to the hospital with Houghton to visit Aidan Sabastian. ¡°Aidan, are you feeling better?¡± Vivian smiled at Aidan Sabastian as she carried a fruit basket and ced it on the bedside. The awakened Aidan Sabastian was stunned for a moment, his eyebrows knitted together, staring at Vivian incredulously, ¡°You ¡­ remember everything?¡± If you don¡¯t remember him, how can you remember the nickname ¡®Aidan¡¯? ¡°Ahem ¡­ Vivian knocked his head two days ago, some things are amnesia, and did not remember.¡± Because when Houghton helped Vivian seal her memory, Aidan Sabastian was not there. The lie that Houghton had prepared for Vivian was also not told to Aidan Sabastian in time, which is why Aidan Sabastian asked what he had just said. Aidan Sabastian froze, digesting Houghton¡¯s words in his head, but did not dare to speak again. Instead, Houghton exined, ¡°Vivian and I came to see you yesterday. She knew that it was Morris who hurt you like this. She was so angry that she stabbed Morris with a knife. If no one stopped her, she would kill Morris to avenge you.¡± He was nking Aidan Sabastian with a message. Vivian immediately agreed, ¡°Morris is despicable and shameless, and he deserves to die for what he did to you!¡± Aidan Sabastian¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, sometimes to Houghton, sometimes to Vivian, and finally nodded stiffly, ¡°Yes, yes.¡± In order to make a show of it, Vivian moved a chair to sit beside Aidan Sabastian and reached out to hold his hand, ¡°Aidan, how are you feeling, are you feeling better?¡± Her initiative waspletely unexpected by Houghton and Aidan Sabastian. One was ecstatic, the other was stiff and half afraid to move. Houghton became convinced that Vivian¡¯s memory had been sealed at this moment; Aidan Sabastian was immersed in amazement and did not respond for a long time. ¡°Aidan, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Vivian raised her hand andnded on Aidan Sabastian¡¯s cheek, ¡°Why is your face so red, is it a fever?¡± She dropped her hand on Aidan Sabastian¡¯s forehead again, testing the temperature of his forehead, noticing that there was nothing unusual, then she sighed, ¡°It¡¯s okay, no fever.¡± ¡°Uh uh ¡­ no, I don¡¯t have a fever.¡± Aidan Sabastian¡¯s heartfelt gaze corresponded to Vivian¡¯s clear watery eyes, ¡°Sister Vivian, you ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you always call me Vivian, I don¡¯t like it when you call me ¡®Sister Vivian¡¯, it looks like I¡¯m much older than you.¡± With that, she turned back to Houghton and said, ¡°Houghton, you go out for a while. I have something I want to whisper to Aidan.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Houghton froze, thenughed out loud in realization, ¡°Hahaha, fine, fine, you young people talk, you talk, I happen to have something to do. I¡¯lle over to youter.¡± Chapter 1004 : Won’t mind you ¡°Good.¡± Vivian smiled and nodded his head. Houghton uneasily nced at Vivian, Vivian perhaps sensed his mind, so he cupped his hands on Aidan Sabastian¡¯s cheeks, leaned down and kissed him on the forehead, ¡°Aidan, I miss you so much these days.¡± The first time I saw this scene, Houghton smiled, the corners of his mouth were grinning to the ears, and then turned around and left the room. Aidan Sabastian was confused the whole time, and seemed to be ufortable with the sudden closeness between Vivian and him. Seeing Houghton close the door to the hospital room, Vivian knew that, given his nature, he would continue to listen in for a while. Then she said with all her heart: ¡°Aidan, how did you get hurt like this? I look so heartbroken. Don¡¯t worry, I will never spare that scum Morris. Sooner orter, I will kill him with my own hands.¡± ¡°He ¡­¡± Aidan Sabastian suddenly felt some sympathy for Morris. Although he was Houghton¡¯s own grandson, there were some things Houghton did and means that he could not ept. But due to his status, he could not resist.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. At this moment, hearing Vivian¡¯s words full of ¡®hatred¡¯ for Morris, he wondered, if one day Vivian ¡®recovered her memory¡¯, thinking of all the things she did to Morris herself, would it hurt like hell? ¡°The doctor said you are seriously injured, you lie down and rest. I¡¯lle over to keep youpany every day for the next few days, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Hurt for a hundred days, that beast Morris hit too hard.¡± Aidan Sabastian: ¡°¡­¡± Not sure how to answer that. ¡°Aidan , when you recover, let¡¯s get married, okay?¡± Vivian suddenly thankful, thankful that she had studied acting when she was in L City, and even more thankful that Adrian had found her a teacher who taught her acting, and taught her acting by hand, so that she could now act without revealing the slightest w. ¡°Married?¡± Aidan Sabastian¡¯s eyes were wide with disbelief. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you don¡¯t want to marry me?¡± ¡°No, no. Yes, of course I do.¡± Aidan Sabastian nodded his head, a hundred times willing in his heart. It was then that the sound of very soft footsteps sounded outside the ward. Vivian knew that Houghton had finally left. She hung her heart down, the flow of light under the eyes faintly sh, immediately dropping his face, bowed his head, ¡°I know, you are disgusted with me. Houghton told me, he said ¡­ he said ¡­ ¡± Saying that, her eyes are red, the sound of tears. Seeing her pearly eyes, Aidan Sabastian hurriedly held her hand, heartbroken, ¡°Vivian sister ¡­ Vivian, why are you crying? What did grandpa say to you?¡± He just woke up, still don¡¯t know anything, and afraid to say leakage, can only pry from Vivian here first. ¡°Houghton said, he said ¡­ he said I had been trampled by Morris and then got pregnant and was under his house arrest until I gave birth. I know, I know you resent me, resent the fact that I had two children with him ¡­¡± Vivian sniffled, her eyes red, ¡°I won¡¯t hate you if you think I¡¯ve been trashed and have two kids and you don¡¯t want to marry me.¡± Aidan Sabastian: ¡°¡­¡± So that¡¯s how Grandpa made up Morris. Although he felt that his own grandfather was doing something uneptable, he couldn¡¯t expose the lie, so he had to say, ¡°No, how could I hate you.¡± ¡°But I have given birth to two ¡­ two children, or Morris¡¯s.¡± She cried more fiercely. ¡°It¡¯s okay, the baby I can raise with you.¡± Aidan Sabastian took Vivian¡¯s hand and gently patted the back of her hand, ¡°You¡¯ll be the hidden master in the future, even if you have a past with Morris, I won¡¯t care.¡± Chapter 1005 : He was furious Vivian¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Are you ¡­ really willing, willing to raise the children with me? You won¡¯t mind that they are Morris¡¯s children?¡± Aidan Sabastian was physically deted, but still raised his hand to brush away the tears on her face and said softly, ¡°I love you for who you are. Even if you have a past with Morris, it¡¯s in the past tense. As for the child, I will love the house.¡± ¡°Aidan, you ¡­ are so nice.¡± Vivian jumped over and hugged him, resting his cheek on his cheek. At that moment, there was an unbelievable closeness between the two, so close that Vivian was a little repulsed, but she had to do it. Only by convincing Aidan Sabastian could she sessfully extract from him information about the whereabouts of the two children. Morris, I¡¯m sorry. Vivian felt sorry for Morris. But it was a matter of urgency, and there was nothing she could do about it. Vivian today has changed too much, especially to Aidan Sabastian¡¯s attitude has changed drastically. Aidan Sabastian could not ept it for a while, and could not even adapt to it. Only after a long time, he raised his hand and patted Vivian¡¯s back, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad.¡± ¡°How can I not be sad. I love you, but I have a child with that ¡®animal¡¯ Morris. aidan, I think ¡­ I¡¯m dirty.¡± Vivian was in tears, tears running down his cheeks to the nape of Aidan Sabastian¡¯s neck. He felt it and became more and more distressed. Vivian finally remembered their past and wanted to marry him, and everything was going in a good direction. But for some reason, Aidan Sabastian always felt a little uneasy. ¡°Vivian, all people have a past. The child is innocent.¡± ¡°The child, does the child look like me, or does it look more like Morris?¡± She asked. Aidan Sabastian thought for a moment, ¡°You have strong genes, of course it looks more like you.¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, it seemed that Aidan Sabastian knew where the child was. ¡°Houghton ¡­ Houghton would be nice if he thought like you.¡± Vivian got up, re-sat in the chair, choked: ¡°He said I will be the hidden masterter, keep two children, is the life stain, do not want me to see the children. And wanted to, also wanted to give the children away, so that I would never see them again.¡± Time is pressing, Vivian must pry out the whereabouts of the child today, otherwise, as long as Houghton and Aidan Sabastian have a private meeting time, Houghton will definitely instruct Aidan Sabastian to keep the news, exin, want to pry out the whereabouts of the child, as difficult as the sky. ¡°Grandpa he ¡­ I¡¯ll go back and persuade Grandpa. Vivian, you should not be too upset.¡± Aidan Sabastian let out a sigh. Vivian shook his head, ¡°Aidan, you still do not know Houghton¡¯s nature. Once he decides something, there is no way to reverse it. He will definitely send the child out in the next two days, as the ceremony of the Hidden Lord¡¯s session is approaching.¡± She took Aidan Sabastian¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Aidan, can you arrange for someone to send the child out, so that at least I know where it is. If Houghton sends someone out, only ¡­ only I will never have the chance to see my child again in my life.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The more you say, the more you cry. By the end Vivian crying on the breath, watching the Aidan Sabastian heartache to break. He was so full of Vivian that he couldn¡¯t see her crying like this. He immediately said to her, ¡°The child is in the Qing Shui vige next to Sakiya Mountain, in the easternmost quadrangle by the river. I¡¯m in the hospital, I can¡¯t make arrangements, so you should hurry up and contact someone to take the child away, and say it was sent out.¡± Vivian¡¯s teeth lightly bite red lips, ¡°No, I dare not. If Houghton finds out, he¡¯ll be furious.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep this a secret from grandpa.¡± Aidan Sabastian looked sincere. Chapter 1006 : Notify Morris For some reason, Vivian suddenly felt guilty. Is it really good to use Aidan Sabastian like this? He was still so innocent. ¡°Aidan, thank you.¡± She was grateful, ¡°When I take the position of the Hidden Lord, we will get married. In my life, I only want to be with you, and I won¡¯t marry anyone else.¡± ¡°With this word from you ¡­ is enough.¡± Aidan Sabastian was very relieved. He thought for a moment and added: ¡°At that time, we will take the child with us and say it is my child. No one should have any objection. At that time, you will be sitting firmly in the position of the Hidden Lord, and grandfather can do nothing to you.¡± ¡°Aidan, thank you, you are very kind.¡± Vivian jumped over to him and hugged him, her heart iparably grateful. The two of them sat together and talked for a long time afterwards. Not long after, Houghton came over, and a few people chatted casually together for a few minutes. On the way home, Vivian passed a jewelry store, ¡°Stop the car.¡± Houghton looked at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vivian pointed to the jewelry store, ¡°I suddenly remembered, tomorrow is Aidan¡¯s birthday, right? I¡¯ll go pick out a birthday present for him.¡± She said, spreading her hands, ¡°Card.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Houghton said smilingly. Vivian gave him a nk look, ¡°Forget it, you¡¯re so fussy and picky. I¡¯d better choose myself.¡± ¡°Okay, then you go by yourself.¡± Houghton was very happy. At least, he sensed Vivian¡¯s care for Aidan Sabastian. In the future, when she married Aidan Sabastian, he would be her grandfather, too, and the kiss would be added to the kiss. ¡°The password is the old man¡¯s birthday.¡± He handed the card to Vivian, ¡°You understand them?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Houghton, what are you thinking. You taught me the cryptguage yourself and you forgot it all?¡± Vivian shook his head and skimmed his lips, ¡°You¡¯re really getting old and not very good at thinking.¡± Houghton¡¯s eyes appeared a little stunned, thenughed, ¡°I thought you were in L City all these years, and I was worried you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so smart, of course I can understand.¡± Vivian proudly raised her eyebrows, some small pride on her face, ¡°And don¡¯t look at whose disciple I am.¡± She turned around and headed towards the jewelry store. While picking out the jewelry, she borrowed a cell phone from the shopkeeper and made a call to Morris. When the call was answered, ¡°Morris, listen to me. The child is at the Clearwater Vige in Sakiya Mountain ¡­¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯ve sent someone to Qing Shui vige, except that there are hundreds of families in Qing Shui vige and I¡¯m not sure where the child really is.¡± ¡°In a quadrangle at the east end of the vige by the river.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll notify them immediately.¡± ¡°Remember, tell them you were sent by Houghton. Be quick, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Brief and concise conversation, Vivian immediately hung up the phone, and seconds to delete the phone number, handed the phone to the guide. And at this time, the car Houghton really immersed in tion, suddenly, his face cold, inclined his head to look at the jewelry store. ¡°Not right!¡± The driver wondered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°She bought a gift for Aidan, why would she go to a jewelry store?¡± Most jewelry stores are only visited for gifts for women. Houghton was puzzled, immediately opened the car door and quickly entered the jewelry store. After scanning around the jewelry store, he found Vivian still picking out something. He walked over and asked in a calm manner, ¡°You bought a gift for Aidan and came to the jewelry store?¡± ¡°Of course, if I don¡¯te to the jewelry store, where am I going to go.¡± Vivian looked back at Houghton and cursed him in her heart for being an old fox and cunning. Fortunately, she had already hung up the phone, thirty secondster, Houghton would have found out. She picked up the two rings on the table, ¡°Houghton, do you think this ring, Aidan will like it?¡± Chapter 1007 : All In Houghton walked over and looked at it, puzzled, ¡°A pair of rings?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She smiled, ¡°I just picked out a brooch for his present tomorrow. This pair of rings is intended to be saved for my wedding to him. I¡¯m going to hide the main ¡­¡± Vivian said this on purpose, then nced at the guide and lowered her voice, ¡°nning to marry him after everything is done. What do you think?¡± ¡°Hahahahaha, good, of course good.¡± Houghton, who was still worried just now, secretly breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that her worries were superfluous. So she hade to pick out a wedding ring. Good, great. Vivian picked out the brooch and the ring, then went to swipe her card. As she walked out of the jewelry store, Vivian said to Houghton, ¡°Houghton, you must keep this a secret from Aidan, I want to give him a surprise.¡± The implication is: you should go and tell Aidan Sabastian to make him happy. As expected, after Houghton and Vivian returned to Cindere Sabastian¡¯s vi, Houghton immediately made a phone call to Aidan Sabastian. ¡°Ah Aidan, I have good news for you.¡± ¡°What is it, Grandpa?¡± ¡°Hahahahaha, on the way back just now, Vivian girl went to the jewelry store and bought a pair of rings, intending to marry you after the Grand Ceremony of the Inheritance of the Hidden Lord.¡± Aidan Sabastian¡¯s heart burst with joy, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You kid is pretending to be calm in front of grandpa again.¡± Houghton smiled brightly, ¡°Vivian won¡¯t let me tell you about it yet. Vivian wants to surprise you, so don¡¯t spoil the mood.¡± Aidan Sabastian¡¯s pale face swept into a smile, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do what Grandpa says.¡± He didn¡¯t tell Houghton that Vivian had already said she would marry him when she was in the hospital earlier. Two hourster, Morris¡¯s men took the two children away without incident and transferred them to a safe ce. The other side. Anthony met with Martin Baron in secret, discussing in secret about the secret deployment of the Grand Ceremony of the Session of the Hidden Lord. Initially, Anthony had always coveted the Hidden n, and was even obsessed with the idea of taking it. However, after arriving at the Hidden Tribe, he found that the gap between the rich and the poor of the Hidden Tribe was far apart, and the overall economy was still very different from that of the C Nation. Instead of spending all the manpower and money to annex the Hidden Tribe, it would be better to cooperate with them and get the mining rights of a few mines. Those things are what he really wants. ¡°Martin Baron, tell us your n.¡± Anthony sat opposite Martin Baron, took a sip of his tea and asked slowly. After Morris¡¯ sowing discordst time, Martin Baron was defensive when facing Anthony, ¡°You might as well tell us your n first.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no n, I¡¯ll just give it my best shot. As long as I can get Morris and Vivian killed and assist you to sit smoothly as the Hidden Lord, nothing else matters.¡± Anthony¡¯s goal was very clear, and, what he wanted, he could aplish if he worked with Martin Baron. Martin Baron knew that Anthony hated Morris, but in the face of profit, hatred could be put aside. Although not very trusting, Martin Baron had no choice. At this point, the only person he can rely on is Anthony. Originally agreed to work with Morris, but failed to help Morris find Vivian that day, and Vivian has lost his memory and be a puppet of Donald Sabastian and Cindere Sabastian. Morris can not see Vivian hurt, she wants to do anything, he will be fully supportive.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. As the session ceremony draws nearer, all three parties are on edge. The seemingly calm Hidden tribe is actually experiencing turbulent waves. And in the end, it is not yet known who will be the victim of the shocking waves. Chapter 1008 Time flies, and in the blink of an eye, there is still one day left before the Grand Ceremony of the Hidden n. Late this night, Vivian¡¯s room had an extra person in it. Even though it was dark and she couldn¡¯t see her fingers, Vivian could sense who the other person was. She got up and took him into her arms, ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The man wrapped his arms around her, rubbed his palm against her head, and whispered, ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Vivian leaned against his chest and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I missed you too.¡± Morris slowly closed his eyes, feeling the sweet moments with her. At that moment, Vivian pushed Morris away and looked up at her, ¡°Where are the children, how are they now?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve been rescued and ced. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°How did you find out about the children?¡± The day she got the information from Aidan Sabastian, she told Morris, not realizing that he already knew the whereabouts of the children. She was pressed for time, so she didn¡¯t dare to ask questions and hung up. ¡°From the time Anthony asked you to meet him at the hotel, he said that something had happened to the child. I expected that the child should have been brought to the Hidden Tribe, so I have been sending people to secretly search for it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence. I had just found out the whereabouts when I received a call from Fraser, who said that the child was most likely in Qing Shui Vige. And that confirmed the child¡¯s trail. But only you gave the most urate information.¡± Morris pulled her over to the bed and sat down, asking, ¡°How did you get the information?¡± ¡°I got the information from Aidan Sabastian.¡± Vivian told the truth, but was most puzzled, ¡°How did Fraser get the information?¡± They didn¡¯t know about Fraser¡¯s affair with Vi Sabastian. The day after Fraser and Vi Sabastian confirmed their rtionship, the two met again at the hotel and had another good time. As a result, Vi Sabastian received a phone call from Houghton asking her to take her two children in the countryside right away. Fraser heard it and took the information from Vi Sabastian and sent a message to Morris at the first opportunity. That time coincided with Vivian¡¯s meeting with Aidan Sabastian at the hospital. Houghton acted calmly and thoughtfully, and was always a little uneasy about Vivian, so he sent someone to move the child. The family in the Clearwater Vige quadrangle found two groups of people at their door that day, saying they wanted to take the child. The first wave said it was Houghton¡¯s order, they were actually Morris¡¯s people; the second wave came to the door, also said it was Houghton¡¯s order, in fact, Vi Sabastian was ordered by Houghton, to send the child out. But they did not receive the child, they called Vi Sabastian and said that the child was taken away by Houghton¡¯s people. At that time, Vi Sabastian was still a bit puzzled, thinking that we should call Houghton to ask some questions, but then heard Fraser say: ¡°You called Houghton and said you would send someer, so he must have already sent someone there. Don¡¯t ask any more questions about this, so as not to make him unhappy.¡± Faced with Fraser¡¯s reminder, Vi Sabastian nodded and didn¡¯t ask more questions. In addition, Houghton has been busy in recent days, so he did not have time to see Vi Sabastian again. After all, the session ceremony was drawing near, and the things Houghton had to keep busy almost made her dizzy. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Morris shook her head, ¡°Just an ident, how Fraser could help us.¡± ¡°Because ¡­¡± Vivian spoke up, ¡°he¡¯s not a bad guy.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Back then, Fraser and I ¡­¡± Vivian told Morris about the previous events and exined the situation. Morris frowned, ¡°Then you and Aidan Sabastian, did you know each other before?¡± Chapter 1009 : A Manipulated Life ¡°Uh ¡­¡± She hesitated a little and nodded stiffly, ¡°Yes.¡± For some reason, there was actually a bit of weakness. Vivian wondered if Morris would be furious if she knew about her previous with Aidan Sabastian. And, sure enough, whates aroundes around. Morris leaned over the bed, put his arm around Vivian, and said with interest, ¡°Tell me about your past with him.¡± ¡°He, what does he have to say.¡± ¡°I just want to hear it.¡± ¡°Nothing, just know each other.¡± Vivian was very perfunctory, and there was a bit of impatience in her words. The man leaned over and gave her a bite on the lips, ¡°To say or not to say?¡± ¡°Hiss, it hurts.¡± Vivian raised her hand and pped him hard on the corbone, ¡°It hurts, are you going to bite me to death.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I won¡¯t bite you to death, I¡¯ll just let you die in bed with pleasure.¡± He smiled teasingly and threatened maliciously. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try!¡± ¡°Just try.¡± Morris naturally made Vivian whole. He ¡®made a big show¡¯, fully disying his amazing strength and speed, but in just ten minutes, he made Vivian unable to stand the tossing and surrendering, ¡°I say, I say, I say ¡­ ¡± She wanted to cry, so she had to harden her head to tell him her past with Aidan Sabastian. The man, who was not angry, became jealous after hearing this and began to ¡®abuse¡¯ her severely. Vivian ¡®screamed¡¯ and choked back tears, ¡°Morris, didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t care? You¡¯re too much of a bully.¡± The man leaned down, kissed her red lips, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°This is just a couple¡¯s pleasure, how is it bullying you. Hmm?¡± He was so bad that he came up to the nape of her neck and exhaled deliberately, ruffling her hair, ¡°You were the one who kept saying ¡®yes¡¯, so I did my best to make it happen, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Vivian was speechless. This bastard man, everything is his justification, it is really too abominable. The two hours of indulgence, Morris is also trying to restrain, then did not dare to excessive recklessness. After all, after tomorrow, is the session ceremony, a lot of things have to be prepared in a hurry. Afterwards, Morris hugged Vivian and they talked a lot. Vivian asked, ¡°I never understood why Houghton didn¡¯t seal my memories, but instead made me remember all the previous ones.¡± Morris hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Remember the dungeon in The Cheal family¡¯s old house, where you were invaded by something and had a severe headache afterwards.¡± ¡°I remember.¡± ¡°I have checked, what entered your body at that time is thepulsion. And the secret technique Houghton used to seal the memory was yed through thepulsion. The failure of the memory seal should be the result of thepulsion in your body.¡± ¡°So? Then, will that have side effects?¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried. ¡°It will.¡± ¡°Then what? Will I die?¡± ¡°How would I let you die? Don¡¯t worry, I have my own arrangements.¡± After saying that, he added, ¡°I should go now, there are still many things to arrange. Remember, make sure you take care of yourself.¡± Morris admonished. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡± Vivian took Morris¡¯s hand, ¡°The other day Houghton told me that my adoptive parents would alsoe to the Hidden n. It¡¯s been a few days and I haven¡¯t seen them yet, I¡¯m just afraid ¡­ they¡¯ll be Houghton¡¯sst trump card.¡± ¡°Yoona Lee adoptive parents were Houghton¡¯s students. What is the identity of your adoptive parents, exactly?¡± Morris inquired. Vivian shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t be sure yet.¡± She sighed and took Morris¡¯s hand with a bit of despondency in her tone, ¡°I¡¯m, scared. Scared that they¡¯re Houghton¡¯s too.¡± If that were true, Vivian would only feel that her life was a tragedy. A life that had been nned and manipted by others for over twenty years, from the moment she was born, made her feel scared and ridiculous. Morris wrapped his heart around her and patted her back, soothing her, ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll always be there for you.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Vivian¡¯s cheek was pressed against his chest, listening to the sound of his heart beating and feeling the reassurance he brought. In the dark, she felt that Morris was like a harbor for her, like a t boat, floating in the wind. She wanted to hold on to him, but at the same time Vivian felt inferior. Chapter 1010 : Is Your Man Reliable? She felt like a burden, always needing Morris¡¯s help, even risking her life for herself. On the contrary, she could not give him anything. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I should go.¡± Morris sped her shoulders with both hands and whispered to her, ¡°I still have a lot of things to prepare. As for you, do anything with confidence and boldness, everything, there is me.¡± His lips curled up in a gentle smile, ¡°I am your back.¡± Morris raised his hand and rubbed the top of her hair, his tone was full of doting and fondness. ¡°Morris, you have to be careful, too.¡± Vivian admonished.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Good.¡± He nodded, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± After saying that, he let go of Vivian¡¯s hand, turned around and walked to the balcony, leaped and disappeared into the night. Vivian stood in front of the window, because there was no light on in the room, people outside naturally couldn¡¯t see her. But she could see the athletic figure of Morris disappearing before the twilight. She was holding her hand on the railing, her eyebrows knitted together as if she couldn¡¯t open them, her heart full of worry. The day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow was the ceremony for the session of the Hidden Lord. Vivian knew that Morris came here at this time because Houghton was discussing with the Sabastian n about the n to take over the throne and did not care about Morris who was seriously injured, so he could take the opportunity toe here. The next day, the Hidden Tribe was going to hold a ceremony for the session of the Hidden Lord, some streets were closed, other ces started to hang the banner of the Hidden Tribe, or hang big rednterns, the atmosphere instantly became festive. But underneath the surface joyful atmosphere was full of dark currents. It was night. Martin Baron met with Anthony in secret. The Sabastian n is bound to rebel tomorrow, so we can wait until they get rid of Marilyn Baron, then show up and round them up. Martin Baron¡¯s gaze was grave, ¡°How many experts do you have in your hands?¡± Anthony, with a cigar in his mouth, leaned back on the sofa and frowned in thought, ¡°There are just over ten people with good skills. However, I have a sniper with a hundred shots.¡± He raised his eyes and looked at Anthony with a bit of smugness. ¡°You have a sniper?¡± Martin Baron was a little surprised and more than a little pleased. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Martin Baron smiled and took out a drawing andid it on the table, ¡°This is the drawing of the site of the session ceremony tomorrow. This position directly above is my mother, and this position beside her is Marilyn Baron¡¯s position. And you, but arrange your sniper to lurk in this position. Tomorrow, once the Sabastian n starts, you tell your snipers to kill Marilyn Baron immediately, then you can nt the evidence to the Sabastian n. After a vicious battle between the two sides, I can bring people on the field and surround the Wo Hsiao n and others. At this point, have your people make sure to get rid of Vivian in the middle of the melee.¡± Anthony listened to Martin Baron¡¯s n and questioned it a bit, ¡°Your people, are they reliable?¡± ¡°Absolutely no problem.¡± Martin Baron was quite confident. ¡°Is that so?¡± Anthony got up, walked to Martin Baron¡¯s side and sat down, raised his hand on his shoulder, sideways looking at him, ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s event is very risky. Martin, you have to show it?¡± He raised an eyebrow and smiled wickedly. Martin Baron was stunned for a second, the light under his eyes shed slightly, immediately smiled, ¡°ording to the previous agreement. Once I sit down as the hidden master, I will definitely sign a contract with you and give you the mining rights of several mines.¡± ¡°But if you fail. Not only will I lose my troops, along with my life, I may also be buried with you.¡± Chapter 1011 : Anthony makes a death Anthony took a puff of his cigar, his thin lips slightly opened, a curl of smoke sprayed thinly on his handsome face. ¡°I¡¯m a Villian. No profit is too good to be true.¡± He smiled, his gaze dropping slightly, his eyes falling on his chest, ¡°The reason I helped you was not just because of those, but more importantly because of you.¡± As he spoke, Anthony moved closer to Martin Baron, ¡°I¡¯ve noticed you since the initial bonfire feast outside the pce. A very special man, I ¡®admire¡¯.¡± Indeed, Anthony had taken special notice of Martin Baron the first time he met him. Only for so long, he never had a good chance to ¡®go for it¡¯ with Martin Baron. As a qualified hunter, one must not be in a hurry. He has been holding back for so long, just for today. Martin Baron¡¯s eyebrows knitted, miso stood up, ¡°I am a man!¡± Anthony spread his hands, ¡°is when this prince blind, can not see?¡± He shrugged, the hand holding the cigar ruffled the short blond fluffy hair, the white and slightly spotted three-dimensional features hooked with a bad smile, ¡°But, then, what¡¯s the harm.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Anthony never in the business of losing money, as long as you¡¯re willing to put yourself down and ¡®make it happen¡¯, I¡¯ll do my best to make it happen.¡± Martin Baron¡¯s face stiffened, angry and furious, ¡°You don¡¯t think so!¡± After saying that, he raised his step and wanted to go outside. Seeing that he was going to leave, Anthony was in no hurry, sitting calmly on the sofa and speaking slowly, ¡°You can go. I guarantee that in less than five minutes, your mother and even the entire Hidden Tribe will know about your plot to usurp the throne.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°At that time, I will then tell Marilyn Baron about your n and take credit with her to assist her to ascend to the throne smoothly. Do you think it would be difficult to take over the mining rights of a few mines?¡± Anthony asked Martin Baron rhetorically and answered himself, ¡°Of course not.¡± Martin Baron, who had just taken a few steps, stood stiffly in ce, his hands clenched at his side, wanting to eat Anthony alive. But, he did not dare! Yes, he did not have the courage. ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± Martin Baron was furious. Suddenly, he began to regret. He regretted that he had not listened to Morris and had not watched out for Anthony, a despicable person. Morris had said that Anthony could not be trusted, but his only helper before the Grand Ceremony of the Hidden Lord¡¯s session was Anthony. He could only risk working with him, not expecting that Anthony was the real hunter. ¡°It¡¯s simple. Lull this prince to ¡®sleep¡¯.¡± The three words sounded simple, but they were as if they were going to kill Martin Baron. Although he is smart and wise, and has long coveted the position of the Hidden Lord, Martin Baron is a mature and serious person, in front of outsiders is as modest as jade image of noble son, and high above, and boasts of nobility. And now let him give up his dignity and ¡®submit¡¯ to Anthony for the sake of the position of hidden master, than to kill him even harder. ¡°Martin, don¡¯t feel bad either. I, Anthony, have never liked to force anyone. If you really don¡¯t want to, you can leave, and I promise I won¡¯t stop you.¡± He looked like a decent gentleman, but his words were threatening to Martin Baron. Martin Baron stood in ce, his fists clenched, his bones clicking at the joints, his forehead bruised with anger, his eyes glowing scarlet with ruthlessness. Chapter 1012 : To kill him His expression was reflected in Anthony¡¯s eyes, but Anthony just smiled ndly, ¡°Want to kill me? I advise you to put away any thoughts you shouldn¡¯t have. See the phone on the table?¡± He said, he reached out to the front of the phone sped on the table turned over, but the screen was lit. Instead, the screen showed the status of a call in progress, looking at several minutes of chatter that coincided with the time Martin Baron had arrived. ¡°As soon as I¡¯m dead, someone will naturally let it out about you. At that time, you will be a betrayer, a usurper that the people of the Hidden Tribe will spit on and leave a stink for years toe.¡± Anthony spoke with an angledugh, ¡°Hahahaha, Martin, you pride yourself on being superior and are most concerned with decency. I bet you wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move on me. Right?¡± It must be said that Anthony is absolutely despicable man. He coveted Martin Baron, but held back from making a move. Threatening Martin Baron on the night before the session ceremony of the Hidden Lord was a fatal blow to him. If his 20 years of hard work and nning were to be destroyed overnight and his reputation ruined, Martin Baron could not afford such a result. Anthony saw Martin Baron standing there motionless, he raised his eyebrows, put the cigar in the ashtray, got up and walked to him, cupped his cheek with one hand, patted his cheek with the other, ¡°Martin, you are a smart man, you should know how to make a choice.¡± Martin Baron red angrily, his eyes flushed scarlet, his clenched fists bruised, but in the end the storm subsided and he finally chose topromise, resigning himself to his fate and giving up his dignity in ¡®submission¡¯. This night, sharing the fish and water, the sound, Anthony got what he wanted, the mood is very good. I don¡¯t know how many hours passed, Anthony just rounded him up, ¡°It¡¯ste, you hurry back to get ready. My sniper is right outside the door, you can take him directly into the pceter, otherwise the heavily guarded pce, he simply can not enter.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Martin Baron nodded, got up, packed up and went out of the bedroom. The moment he closed the door, his gaze was tinged with a bit of ruthlessness and murderous coldness. When he walked outside the living room, he swept a nce at Ethan standing in the doorway, ¡°You¡¯re the sniper Anthony was talking about?¡± Ethan jawed slightly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± Martin Baron led him away with him. ¡­ Time goes back a few hours. The Royal Pce. Marilyn Baron had fallen asleep early in her side hall. Deborah Baron was worried that she would be too nervous to sleep, but when she went to the side hall, she was sound asleep. She shook her head in exasperation, ¡°This Marilyn, what a big heart.¡± Originally, she wanted to wake up Marilyn Baron, but on second thought, she had already told her what she should tell her, and she had already told her what she should tell her, so she just let her rest well. Qingtang left the side hall and went back to her pce. Just as she was preparing to sleep, the servant knocked on her bedroom door, ¡°Hidden Lord, the Fifth Prince is here.¡± ¡°Myron?¡± Deborah Baron didn¡¯t understand what Myron Baron was doing over here, so she said, ¡°Let him in.¡± Not long after, the door to the room opened and Myron Baron walked in.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Is Mother nning to rest?¡± He asked. ¡°Well, I¡¯m getting ready to rest. What are you doing here sote?¡± Deborah Baron got up, poured him a cup of tea, and gestured for him to go sit on the couch. Chapter 1013 : The Extravaganza Begins ¡°Tomorrow is the Hidden Lord Session Ceremony, and there are some things I want to talk to Mother about.¡± Myron Baron walked to the sofa and sat down, no longer crossing his legs as usual, but looked at Deborah Baron seriously, ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s event is bound to be not so smooth, has mother thought of how to deal with it?¡± ¡°I have already prepared for it.¡± Deborah Baron sat down across from him with a filial smile on her face, ¡°You¡¯re a child who never asks questions about these things, but why are you concerned about this?¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just a little uneasy about big sister.¡± He sighed, ¡°I have four sisters, two of whom unfortunately passed away. The youngest sister has a mental problem, and you have not dared to disclose her identity to the public. I am really afraid that something will happen to the eldest sister, and then there will be no one to seed the Hidden n. s ¡­¡± ¡°What nonsense!¡± Deborah Baron gave him an angry re. ¡°I¡¯m not making an assumption.¡± Myron Baron looked at Deborah Baron, ¡°Hypothetically, hypothetically, if big sister had an ident, who would inherit the position of the Hidden Lord?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± His question asked Deborah Baron, her eyes sank, her unfathomable eyes tinged with a fewplex and heavy. ¡°It¡¯s big brother, isn¡¯t it?¡± Seeing her hesitation, Myron Baron said directly: ¡°Although the Hidden Lord is passed on to women, but if something happens to the eldest sister, you will only let the eldest brother inherit the position of Hidden Lord. Because you know that the position of the Hidden Lord can be taken over, it is not difficult to change a man to inherit the position of the Hidden Lord.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Perhaps Myron Baron guessed what was on Deborah Baron¡¯s mind, and she fell silent instead. ¡°I am here today to give you something.¡± Myron Baron took out a sh drive from his pocket and put it on the table, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been unable to find out the cause of death of the second and third sisters? Here, it¡¯s all there.¡± After putting down the stuff, Myron Baron didn¡¯t say anything more, got up and walked towards the outside. As he closed the bedroom door, he added to Deborah Baron, ¡°Tomorrow we should not only guard against the Sabastian n, but also against the ¡®family thieves¡¯!¡± Myron Baron walked away. Deborah Baron looked at the sh drive on the table, picked it up, yed with it in his fingertips, and finally opened theputer, plugged the sh drive in, and clicked on the information and videos stored inside. When he saw the video data, Deborah Baron¡¯s face followed and changed a few points. A few hourster, the sky was clear and blue for the Hidden Tribe. The session ceremony of the Hidden Lord also began one after another. The ceremony was held in therge schoolyard not far from the pce. The elders were seated in their seats and surrounded by guards, while Martin Baron was in charge of the security of the schoolyard today, assisting Marilyn Baron to seed the throne. Deborah Baron, dressed in her Cryptic regalia, took her seat and went to sit at the main podium in the schoolyard. Marilyn Baron was also ready to step into the venue, when Myron Baron walked over and took her hand, ¡°Wait a minute, big sister.¡± He dragged her back inside the dressing room and handed her something in his handbag, ¡°Change into this, it will save your life.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Bulletproof vest.¡± Myron Baron took out the bulletproof vest, ¡°This is the bulletproof vest I sent someone to make for you a month ago, special material, very light and thin, not easy to see. Quickly change into it.¡± ¡°Fifth brother, you are so kind.¡± Marilyn Baron, who was wearing delicate makeup, pursed her lips and smiled, feeling doubly pleased. She took the vest given by Myron Baron, ¡°Okay, you go out first, I¡¯ll change.¡± ¡°Hurry up.¡± Myron Baron admonished, and went out of the dressing room and stood guard outside. Within a few minutes, Marilyn Baron came out and Myron Baron quickly asked, ¡°How¡¯s that? Is itfortable to wear?¡± ¡°Well, as you said. It¡¯s very light andfortable.¡± Chapter 1014 : The New Hidden Lord Marilyn Baron smiled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the venue first,ter mother will be waiting anxiously.¡± She said a few words to Myron Baron and left. Everyone took their seats one by one, the host on the speaker¡¯s tform began to speak, and then Deborah Baron began to speak. And it was announced that the session ceremony officially began with Marilyn Baron seeding to the throne. But at that moment, among the people in the two rows below the speaker¡¯s tform, some elders suddenly stood up. ¡°The session should also be Vivian Sabastian¡¯s session, not Marilyn Baron¡¯s.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it is.¡± ¡°Vivian Sabastian is the real Hidden Lord.¡± ¡°Kill Marilyn Baron.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡­ At that moment, there was a mor of noise, and gunfire, outside the schoolyard. Just as everyone was getting up to watch, the eight entrances to the schoolyard were broken open and men led by Houghton came in to kill. The guards inside the schoolyard rushed forward to fight, leading to chaos. Suddenly, someone on the podium shouted, ¡°Ah! Young Master Marilyn has been shot, someone!¡± ¡°Someone, quick, protect the young master.¡± ¡°Protect the Hidden Lord!¡± ¡°Take down the resisters!¡± ¡°Doctor, call a doctor.¡± Therge meeting hall was suddenly in chaos, with more and more people around, and the scene was in disarray. When Myron Baron heard that Marilyn Baron had been shot, his heartstrings tensed with fear and he immediately turned around and went to the dressing room, opening the door of the dressing room where Marilyn Baron had just been. What I saw was the vest he had given me. The vest was still in the dressing room, and Marilyn Baron wasn¡¯t wearing it at all. To be precise, she didn¡¯t wear it on purpose. Outside, Marilyn Baron¡¯s men confronted the men brought by Houghton. The two sides exchanged fire and fought in a chaotic manner. Martin Baron¡¯s men were on the outside ¡®blocking¡¯ the men outside, stalling for time. Until a voice came from the headset he was wearing on his ear, ¡°Your Highness, the young master Marilyn is not breathing.¡± ¡°Sure?¡± Martin Baron was incredulous. ¡°A thousand percent sure. The doctor checked her pulse and she is not breathing, the bullet hit her heart and two shots prated her body. There is no chance of life!¡± The other party said with great certainty. Martin Baron¡¯s lips curled up in a cold smile, ¡°Good, very good.¡± His face swept with a victorious smile, a wave of his hand, ¡°Everyone follow me in!¡± At themand, everyone followed into the schoolyard and fought with Houghton¡¯s men, while Anthony¡¯s men came to support Martin Baron. Meanwhile, on the other side. Morris gathered all the men and went to Cindere Sabastian¡¯s vi. Because most of the men were transferred to the pce by Houghton, therge vi was left without strict security and manpower, Morris easily entered the vi, took down Cindere Sabastian, Vi Sabastian and other people, and sessfully rescued Vivian. Vivian looked at the tied up Cindere Sabastian and asked, ¡°Where are my foster parents? Where are they?¡± Cindere Sabastian shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She was calm and collected, not intending to tell Vivian the truth at all, and was even more surprised, ¡°You¡¯re not sealed?¡± Vivian pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°I disappoint you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s disappointing? To me, you have long since lost your value. The new Hidden Lord will only be Raine Sabastian.¡± Raine Sabastian, is Raine Lee. Because Yoona Lee is dead, Vivian does not obey Houghton and Cindere Sabastian¡¯s bondage at all. After discussing with several elders, Cindere Sabastian finally felt that since she wanted to reim the position of the Hidden Lord, why bother with a Vivian? It would be better to leave the position to Raine Lee. After all, he was Cindere Sabastian¡¯s son and truly obedient to Cindere Sabastian. Chapter 1015 : No Mutiny ¡°If you intend to let Raine Lee be the hidden master, why don¡¯t you let me go?¡± Vivian was perplexed. Cindere Sabastian, however,ughed, ¡°Of course I¡¯m using you as a ¡®lure¡¯.¡± After she finished speaking, the sound of another fierce battle came from outside the vi, the sound was very dense, so you can imagine how intense it was outside. Vivian and Morris looked at each other and turned to see outside the vi at the same time. ¡°Whether you offend Anthony, or Deborah Baron, they will never allow you to live. The reason why you are allowed to stay here is to ensure Raine¡¯s safety. Only if you draw the fire can Raine survive and seed in inheriting the position of Hidden Lord.¡± Facing such a situation, Cindere Sabastian was calm and unruffled. Vivian was angry and furious, ¡°If they break in, you won¡¯t survive either!¡± ¡°My life is lighter than a feather, I have never cared.¡± Although she was tied up, she was as calm and noble as ever, not in danger. Morris took Vivian¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°But my parents are still unounted for?¡± Vivian does not care if Cindere Sabastian lives or dies, but she cares more about her real parents. ¡°If she¡¯s not afraid to die, will she tell us where your parents are?¡± Morris cautioned. He knew Vivian was overly worried and out of her mind. A dazed Vivian took one look at Cindere Sabastian and left with Morris. Anthony¡¯s men blocked outside and fought with Morris¡¯s men, when Dixon led the men from the rear and surrounded the men and took them down one by one. But, after finishing Anthony¡¯s men, came the men sent by Deborah Baron. There was another fight and the sound was incessant. ¡­ The whole day of fierce fighting, the hidden tribe are on edge, this is a day of universal celebration, but scared people have to hide in their homes dare not show their heads. Untilte at night, the sound of gunfire gradually subsided. The first-ss residence. Morris, who was seriously wounded, was lying on the hospital bed, Vivian was at the bedside, and Dixon, who was slightly wounded, was checking Morris¡¯ pulse. ¡°Vivian don¡¯t worry, this injury is not fatal, just get well.¡± Dixon reassured Vivian. Sophie sat beside Vivian and alsoforted her, ¡°Dixon said Mr. Morris is fine, he will be fine.¡± Morris, who was lying down, took Vivian¡¯s hand, ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯m fine. We can finally leave for home in a few days, you should be happy.¡± Vivian nodded her head. At that moment, the door of the living room opened and someone walked in. Ashbur led one person into the bedroom, ¡°Boss, someone¡¯s here.¡± Several people looked back and saw Ethan standing behind Ashbur. The moment he saw Ethan, Dixon stood up in a sh and lunged directly at Ethan, ¡°Damn, you traitor ¡­¡± Dixon hand up, just want to punch him, was Morris reprimanded, ¡°He did not mutiny.¡± ¡°What?¡± Dixon was bbergasted and looked back at Morris and then at Ethan in disbelief, confused. Ethan nced at Dixon and walked over to Morris, ¡°Mr. Morris, are you hurt?¡± Morris hands propped up on the bed, Vivian saw the situation, immediately helped him sit up, put the pillow behind his back. He said, ¡°It¡¯s a minor injury. What about your side, how¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°Houghton, Deborah Baron, Raine Lee, Marilyn Baron, Anthony, all dead.¡± Ethan told them briefly what happened today, ¡°After Marilyn Baron was shot and killed, Deborah Baron led a firefight with Houghton, and both died under each other¡¯s guns. Martin Baron led people to get rid of Raine Lee under the banner of revenge for his mother. ¡° Chapter 1016 : Rushing to the Rescue ¡°Martin Baron seeded in taking the seat of the hidden master and bought me off to get rid of Anthony. i followed your instructions boss and got rid of Anthony and sold Martin Baron a favor.¡± Morris was still worried about how to make Anthony ¡®stay¡¯ in the hidden tribe forever, but did not expect Anthony actually moved to Martin Baron. Martin Baron is a man who cares about his dignity and will never leave any stain on his life. Anthony was destined to end up in death from the moment he touched Martin Baron. ¡°So you¡¯re an undercover agent.¡± Dixon was stunned and red at Morris, ¡°Second brother, you¡¯re so fucking unkind.¡± He said, kicking Ethan again, ¡°You¡¯re no good either. You don¡¯t even treat me like a brother.¡± ¡°me me?¡± Ethan gave Dixon a nk look, ¡°It¡¯s all the boss¡¯s idea, you find him.¡± He shrugged off the pot sharply, causing the crowd tough. Vivian, who was sitting on the side, looked despondent, said nothing, got up and left the bedroom. Houghton¡¯s death, although all in her expectation, but really after getting the news, she never could ept the reality. The crowd watched her get up and leave, Sophie got up to follow her, but was stopped by a look from Morris, ¡°Let her calm down.¡± No matter what, Houghton had grown up with Vivian, and they had been together for more than 20 years, and now that they had been in the Hidden Tribe for just over two months, so many things had happened that she could not ept. Dixon then asked about what had happened at the Session Ceremony. The brothers talked for a long time before they went to their respective rooms to rest. As they were leaving, Ethan walked up to Morris, ¡°By the way, Martin Baron should being over to see you tonight.¡± Morris nodded, ¡°Got it.¡± Two hourster. Martin Baron appeared at the One Piece House and sat with Morris inside the living room. Morris told everyone to go out, and only Martin Baron and Morris were left in the living room. ¡°Congrattions, Hidden Lord.¡± Morris toasted Martin Baron with a cup of tea instead of wine. Martin Baron looked at the tea and hesitated a little. His hesitation fell into Morris¡¯s eyes. Morris directly took the cup from his hand and drank the tea. ¡°I won¡¯t poison you. Your worries are superfluous. Ethan is my man. If Vivian covets the position of the recluse, you are now a corpse.¡± Martin Baron froze, then nodded and came to his senses, ¡°Hahaha, right. I was the one who was overly cautious.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. He carried the teapot and poured a cup of tea and offered to clink his cup with Morris, ¡°I owe you a ¡®thank you¡¯ for today. However, I¡¯m curious, why did you end up sending someone over to help me?¡± ¡°To prove that Vivian is not interested in the position of Hidden Lord, of course.¡± Morris took his chopsticks and took the food, while eating, ¡°The people sent today to help you take the position of the Hidden Lord is enough to exin everything. ethan said, the people who ended up keeping you alive were my people, and itsted for more than an hour before your people camete.¡± Because of the geography of the Hidden Tribe, and the royal pce is on the mountain, the mountain road is congested, and it is difficult to get outside support. ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t expect Houghton to disconnect me from the outside world in order to prevent me from contacting the outside world. If your people hadn¡¯t arrived in time, the consequences would have been unthinkable.¡± Martin Baron felt a sense of panic when he thought about it. Morris a breeze, ¡°Houghton is your enemy, but also my enemy and Vivian. His death ended everything. And my life with Vivian has been restored to peace. That said, I have you to thank for that.¡± After going to the Cindere Sabastian vi today, they encountered a siege by Anthony and Deborah Baron¡¯s men, and Dixon came to the rescue with his men. The crowd was able to leave safely, and then Morris sent Kerwin to the pce with men to support Martin Baron. The wounded man then returned to the One Piece House to rest. After Morris and the others got the news that Houghton and Raine Lee had died, they got the news that Cindere Sabastian hadmitted suicide one after another. She and Houghton both carefullyid out for many years and ended up in such an end. Cindere Sabastian lost the courage to live when the belief she had supported in her heart copsed. Chapter 1017 : Holding a group for warmth This kind of ending, let people sigh. ¡°I know you are also very fond of several mineral resources of the Hidden n. I can sign a contract with you and cooperate with you. But, I have a condition.¡± Martin Baron looked at Morris and said in a deep voice. The man sitting opposite smiled lightly, held his tea, took a light sip and said rather confidently, ¡°I know what you want to say. But, sorry, I can¡¯t promise you.¡± Morris picked up the teapot and poured him a cup of tea, and also poured himself a cup of tea, and said slowly: ¡°All the property of L City, I can¡¯t spend it all in ten lifetimes. So, the cooperation with you can be taken or not. But, there is only one brother.¡± He raised his eyes and said in a loud voice, ¡°Ethan is my brother who was born to die and gave a lot for me. I can¡¯t trade his life for a business deal.¡± Morris yed with his teacup and continued, ¡°In fact, you shouldn¡¯t have opened this mouth today. Still, if I cared about resources and Vivian cared about the position of the hidden master, then Vivian would be the one to be crowned today, not you. You, on the other hand, care too much about what other people think, and you also care too much about the so-called ¡®dignity¡¯.¡± ¡°Your affair with Anthony ended after Anthony¡¯s death. The entire Hidden n, except for Ethan and me, there will never be a third person who knows. Including Vivian.¡± When Martin Baron came over today, Morris knew what he wanted. After all, what happened between Martin Baron and Anthonyst night was the shame of Martin Baron¡¯s life, and one more person knowing about it would make him feel ufortable. But the person who knows about it is Ethan, and Ethan also killed Anthony. If we can get rid of Ethan, then the world will have one less ¡®witness¡¯, but also Ethan can be put out to take the me. After all, it was Martin Baron who ¡®paid¡¯ Ethan to kill Anthony, and if Ethan died, Martin Baron would be able to put out a message from the other side that Ethan had killed him by mistake, and he had killed Ethan, which was justice for Anthony. Martin Baron was silent. ¡°Anthony¡¯s death, very few people know. I have a way to get you off the hook.¡± ¡°What method?¡± Martin Baron¡¯s eyes lit up with anticipation. ¡°Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. The matter, then, has nothing to do with your hidden tribe. The point is that Antina, Fraser, and Issac Shaw must be ced under house arrest first, as they are very close to Anthony, and the matter may be exposed. Especially Anthony¡¯s cronies, none of them should be left behind!¡± Said Morris and exined: ¡°You can rest assured that all of us will keep this matter confidential. After all, Anthony¡¯s death is good for you and me. The only reason I¡¯m willing to help you is that I want you to stop thinking about Ethan. He is my man, came to the Hidden n alive, and must return alive!¡± Martin Baron thought he was smart enough, but for some reason, sitting across from Morris at the moment, feeling his stern gaze, his amazing wisdom, and his righteousness and bravery, all made him admire. It was just an unimportant brother, and he had refused to trade him with unquantifiable and sky-high business.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Suddenly, Martin Baron admired Morris a little. Of course, Martin Baron is also willing to believe Morris¡¯ words just now. Anthony had a grudge against Morris, and now that Anthony was dead, if Morris revealed to C the real cause of Anthony¡¯s death, then he couldn¡¯t get away with it. After all, the killer is Ethan. The two are now equal to a grasshopper on a line. The only thing they can do is to hug each other for warmth. ¡°Deal!¡± Martin Baron raised his ss, clinked sses with Morris, and the twoughed brightly. Since Anthony was dead, Martin Baron was naturally relieved. Chapter 1018 : The Final Curtain If he did not die, ording to Anthony¡¯s nature, he would certainly make a big deal out of that night¡¯s eventster on, or threaten him again and again. As the hidden master, if it is exposed that he had that kind of nasty things with men, I am afraid that the seat of the hidden master is not stable. Even if you are sitting in the position of the hidden master, you will be exploited and threatened by Anthony day after day. The best way to put an end to future problems is to eliminate the root of the problem. ¡°When will you leave?¡± Martin Baron asked again. Morris thought about it and said, ¡°Vivian¡¯s adoptive parents seem to have been taken to the Hidden n, we¡¯ll go back as soon as we find them.¡± ¡°Good. I will help you find them.¡± Martin Baron thought about it, but still asked uneasily, ¡°Vivian can really find someone to disguise as Anthony?¡± ¡°I met you for the first time and you didn¡¯t recognize my identity. You don¡¯t trust Vivian, and you still don¡¯t trust me?¡± Morris asked rhetorically. Martin Baron first froze, and then couldn¡¯t help butugh when he thought of Morris as ¡®Carl¡¯ when he first met him. The two had a long conversation that night. Martin Baron wanted to celebrate with a drink, but Morris repeatedly refused. After Martin Baron left the One Piece House, he immediately ordered and sent people to arrest Antina, Issac Shaw and Fraser and put them in the big jail. The next day. Morris and the others rest at the First ss Residence. Vivian went to visit Aidan Sabastian in the hospital, however, there was no longer any news of Aidan Sabastian in the hospital. She asked, and the doctor took out a letter and handed it to her, ¡°This is what Aidan Sabastian asked me to give you.¡± Taking the letter, Vivian went back to the car and opened the envelope. ¡°Sister Vivian. By the time I saw this letter, I had already left. I would have disapproved of Grandpa and the others regaining the position of Hidden Lord, just because I was afraid that it would add to the casualties. However, I could not change the minds of the people on my own, and I was finally convinced by grandpa to be part of the n. What happened yesterday was painful, heartbreaking, and made me me myself deeply. My heart aches for Grandpa because he was my family; my heart aches for Cindere Sabastian because she treated me like family. My heart goes out to you because I love you. They, in the end, ended up in ¡®death¡¯; and you, in the end, will board the ship back to L City. The day you set sail is the day we will not see each other again. I don¡¯t hate you for your heartlessness towards grandpa, I don¡¯t hate you for using me, because I know you are a victim too. This farewell, I hope you and Morris will be happy. I can see that he loves you very much and is a rare and good man. With him, you will surely be the happiest woman in the world. Your adoptive parents did note to C. Grandpa initially arranged for me to send someone to bring your adoptive parents to the Hidden n. I couldn¡¯t bear it in my heart, so I lied to Grandpa and said they wereing. Grandpa spent the whole day discussing the grand n to ¡®take over the position of the Hidden Lord¡¯ and had no time to visit them, so he never knew I was lying. This is the only thing I can do to help you. No need to say thank you, because there is not much I can do. As for me, I n to go to the slums, I want to be a teacher there, to teach the children to learn, to take them to read and write, to perceive the beauty of the world. Perhaps this is the only way to atone for my sins. After all, I am limited in my ability, and the only way I can help the people in the slums is this one way.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Finally, I hope you can bury Grandpa and Mrs. Cindere in peace. They are not bad in nature, but just from the wrong point of view. Besides, there is no absolute good or bad in this world. Vivian, for the rest of your life, you must love yourself. And I, with the brooch you gave me, will live well and try to fulfill my mission.¡± Chapter 1019 : Going Away After reading Aidan Sabastian¡¯s letter, Vivian¡¯s nose tingled and the sharp pain in her heart almost choked her. She looked at the neat handwriting, and Aidan Sabastian¡¯s sunny and energetic appearance came to her mind. He was a sunny boy who could have lived an easy life, but Houghton gave him a burden he couldn¡¯t lift, bending his back and making him unable to forget that ¡®pain¡¯ for the rest of his life, and being shrouded in shadow. It was on this day that ¡®Anthony¡¯ led his men to the ferry port and boarded the ship prepared by Martin Baron to leave the Hidden n by boat. After they left, Vivian personally went to bury Houghton, Raine Lee, and Cindere Sabastian in the same cemetery as Yoona Lee. Morris was recovering from her injuries at the One Piece Cemetery, and she only went up the hill to pay her respects to them. Looking at each person¡¯s picture and name on the tombstone, Vivian let out a deep sigh, ¡°In the next life, may you all be good people.¡± Vivian stood in front of Houghton, looking at the picture of Houghton with white sideburns and a white beard, her eyes were sore and tears came out indefinitely. In the mind, is with Houghton together scene after scene. Happy,ughing, yful, or being reprimanded and chastised. No matter which scene, Vivian¡¯s heart aches. He sees her as his daughter, she sees him as an elder, even if there is no blood kinship, but also like family. And now this ending, can not help but be saddened. ¡°You are too stubborn, too obstinate, and will do anything to get what you want. If not, we might still be able to be like that year, I grabbed your beard and shouted you ¡®Houghton¡¯, you took the ruler and spanked, scolding me as ¡®stupid girl¡¯. I¡¯ll serve you until you¡¯re old, and you¡¯ll watch me start a family. But ¡­¡± Vivian choked up and did not want to say more, kneeling on the ground and kowtowing, ¡°Thank you for the kindness of your upbringing, today once I parted, I will never have the opportunity to visit you again. In my next life, let¡¯s not meet again.¡± She got up, went to Cindere Sabastian, knelt on the ground, and kowtowed, ¡°Thank you for the gift of childbirth.¡± With those words, Vivian got up, looked at Raine Lee and Yoona Lee¡¯s tombstones, her heart grew heavier, but said nothing, turned around and left.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Two dayster, Morris and Vivian and the others were ready to board a ship to leave the Hidden Tribe. But the day before they left, they apanied a mysterious woman in a red dress to go to the secret passages of the West End Institute. And stayed inside for a full five hours before leaving. When they boarded the ship, Martin Baron came with his men and personally escorted them to the ship. Martin Baron gave a look to Morris, and the two of them walked towards one side, deliberately avoiding the crowd there. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Morris asked. Martin Baron nced at Vivian, who was not far away, ¡°You went with Vivian to the secret room of the West End Institute yesterday?¡± Morris originally thought that the matter was done unnoticed, but unexpectedly still let Martin Baron know. ¡°You knew so soon?¡± ¡°My mother always thought I didn¡¯t know about the secret room under the Western Research Institute, but I didn¡¯t know that I knew about it ten years ago. The secret passage under the Institute also leads to a secret room, which haspulsions inside. I went to take a look and all the parasites inside were dead, what happened?¡± Martin Baron questioned. Morris took out a cigarette, handed one to Martin Baron, sighed, said: ¡°Vivian was Houghton sealed part of the memory, the body exists in the childpulsion. In order to avoid future effects on the body, she went to the secret room and used the motherpulsion to draw out all the daughterpulsions.¡± Chapter 1020 : Returning home In this way, those femalepulsions that induced the daughterpulsions were death. Naturally, they were also discovered by Martin Baron. He looked heavy, flicked his cigarette butt, and added, ¡°Thepulsions kept will only harm more people.¡± So, he disposed of all thepulsions when he left from the secret room. ¡°The only people who can manipte the parasites are the Sabastian faction, and the Houghton people are dead and captured. Martin Baron¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and his deep, bottomless eyes held a few moments of inquiry. ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡± Morris looked up at Martin Baron, and they smiled at each other. And then, Martin Baron took out a card and handed it to Morris, ¡°There¡¯s a billion in it, opened in my name, give it to her. Tell her that I am the big brother who is sorry to her.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Morris took the card. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about thepulsions.¡± Thepulsion is a special product of the Hidden Tribe, Morris couldn¡¯t bear thepulsion to harm people, but it was really wrong to have handled it privately. Martin Baron shook his head, ¡°Only the head of the Sabastian n can manipte the parasite, Houghton and Cindere Sabastian, and several other Sabastian patriarchs are dead, so no one can manipte the parasite. There is no point in keeping or not keeping that thing. You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Morris nodded, raised his hand and patted Martin Baron¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I believe you will lead the Hidden n to be better and better. We will, as fate would have it, meet again.¡± The two exchanged a few more pleasantries before walking over to Vivian and the others. Before boarding the ship, Vivian walked up to Martin Baron, ¡°Please, one thing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. Why don¡¯t you just say what you need.¡± Martin Baron smiled at Vivian in a very polite manner. ¡°I hope you will release Daisy, and Issac Shaw, Antina, Fraser. especially, Aidan Sabastian, I hope you will not hold Aidan Sabastian guilty.¡± Vivian sighed, ¡°Aidan Sabastian has the people at heart, not unlike Donald Sabastian.¡± ¡°You couple really have a heart of gold.¡± Martin Baron nced at Morris and said to Vivian again, ¡°Morris has just told me. As for Issac Shaw and the others, I¡¯ll send them out of the Hidden n another weekter.¡± In order to keep Anthony¡¯s story intact, they can¡¯t go back to C too soon. Vivian looked at Morris with a fond gaze, and then said to Martin Baron, ¡°Thanks. We¡¯ll, uh, see youter.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, good.¡± Martin Baron waved to the person behind him, who immediately came forward and handed a carved mahogany box to Vivian, who said, ¡°Open this box after you get on board.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°So mysterious?¡± Vivian smiled. Martin Baron raised an eyebrow, not dismissing it. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something you should recognize.¡± Martin Baron suddenly thought of something, pulled out something from his pocket, spread it in his hand, and looked at Vivian. Vivian gazed at the object in Martin Baron¡¯s hand, it was a jade pendant, a round jade pendant with a lifelike dragon carved inside. The white jade was as clean as new, but it was faintly red with blood. Vivian immediately nostrils a sour, eyes flushed red, ¡°It, how it in your hand?¡± This piece of jade pendant, Vivian is all too familiar with. When she was young, every time she was picked up by Houghton, she would reach out and y with this round jade pendant around Houghton¡¯s neck. She was so familiar with it that she could draw it out with her eyes closed, and she even knew where there was a slight scratch on the jade pendant. Chapter 1021 : The Death of Cinderella Sabastian She reached out and took the jade pendant from Martin Baron, the broken cord still stained with dried blood, but clutched in her hand, it was as if she could feel the pain as the blood gushed out when Houghton was injured. ¡°On the day of the feast, the Baron n fought with the Sabastian n, and many people died. When I led the men into the schoolyard, my mother had disappeared. Later, I heard from my mother¡¯s guards that my mother had escaped with injuries, and Donald Sabastian kept chasing after her, and finally came to a dead end. My mother had no way to retreat, so she engaged Donald Sabastian head-on, and their respective bullets shot out almost simultaneously, and both fell.¡± ¡°Before Donald Sabastian died, he pulled off this jade pendant and gave it to Daisy, wanting Daisy to give it to Cindere Sabastian, but I brought my men over and arrested Daisy on the spot, andter Daisy learned from the prison inmate that Cindere Sabastian was also dead. The first thing I did was to give this to you. Martin Baron briefly told Vivian the situation. Vivian clutched the jade pendant and gave Martin Baron a slight jowl, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, we should go too.¡± Morris took Vivian¡¯s hand and looked at Martin Baron with a light smile on his handsome face, ¡°Goodbye.¡± ¡°Good luck.¡± Martin Baron said. Then Dixon, Sophie, Ethan, Kerwin, Ashbur and others all said goodbye to Martin BaronYilia and got on the boat. The ship slowly set sail from the ferry and gradually went away. Martin Baron stood on the shore and watched the distant ship, sighed in frustration, and remained silent for a long time. Everything that has happened recently seems like a dream. But he did not have time to feel too much emotion, he had to return to the pce as soon as possible, to deal with political affairs, to deal with the remaining members of the rebel party who intended to plot a rebellion. When everyone had left, Vi Sabastian appeared by the harbor, gazed at the ship that had be tiny on the sea and wept. ¡°I¡¯m toote.¡± The luggage in her hand slipped away and she fell helplessly to the ground, teary-eyed. It was only on the day of the Great Ceremony of the Session of the Hidden Lord that Vi Sabastian learned Fraser¡¯s true identity, but when ¡®Anthony¡¯ left two days ago, Vi Sabastian thought that Fraser had left with Anthony, after all, she hadn¡¯t seen Fraser. And today, she learned that Vivian was going back to L City, so she wanted to rush over and go back to L City with them, but she didn¡¯t expect to drive all the way here, but she was stillte. Fraser, is it true that we will never see each other again? When Cindere Sabastian was alive, Vi Sabastian still had a family. But on that day, Donald Sabastian and many of the Sabastian patriarchs died in battle, representing theplete failure of the Sabastian n¡¯s twenty-year n to take over the throne. Vivian has no memory loss and is not under control, while the only backbone of Cindere Sabastian is Donald Sabastian. But Donald Sabastian also died. Her dream of more than 20 years was shattered, and Cindere Sabastian, who could not ept the reality, chose tomit suicide by jumping off a building. Because she knew that even if she didn¡¯t kill herself, she would be arrested and shot by Martin Baron, the new master. Instead of bing a prisoner and dying without dignity, it would be better for her to kill herself. Without Cindere Sabastian, Vi Sabastian would be alone, and would probably be arrested and imprisoned by Martin Baron. When Vi Sabastian learned that Vivian was leaving today, she wanted Vivian to take her away. But heaven forbid, she was finally left alone in the Crypt. ¡°Are you okay?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! A tall, handsome and handsome man looked at Vi Sabastian who had fallen to the ground and hurriedly went forward to help her up. Chapter 1022 : Marilyn Baron With tears streaming down her face, Vi Sabastian stood up and bowed towards him, ¡°Thank you.¡± She turned back, looked at the ship and turned away, lost in thought. The man likewise gazed at the ship and subconsciously asked, ¡°There were your friends on that ship?¡± Vi Sabastian took a step, looked back at the man, and nodded, ¡°There were your friends, too?¡± The man jawed slightly and shook his head again, ¡°Probably ¡­ considered a friend. Also a benefactor.¡± Vi Sabastian was curious, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Leandro.¡± Leandro, Lucas¡¯s brother. When Lucas asked Vivian to help save his brother before he died, Vivian fulfilled his promise, rescued Leandro, and gave him arge sum of money for his business. On the ship. In the living room, a woman in a long red dress came out and sat curiously beside Vivian, pointing to the carved mahogany box, ¡°Open it and see what¡¯s inside.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Vivian nodded and opened the box, and what caught her eye was a document with a few words written on it ¨C ¡°Gold Mine Cooperation Agreement¡±. Vivian¡¯s eyes lit up and she inclined her head to look at Marilyn Baron and then at Morris, ¡°Martin Baron gave it to you.¡± She handed the document to Morris. ¡°s, it¡¯s a good thing he has some conscience.¡± Marilyn Baronmented, is gaze with a bit of loss. Vivian sensed Marilyn Baron¡¯s lost look and put her arm around her shoulder,forting her, ¡°You¡¯re our family too if you don¡¯t mind in the future.¡± Yesterday, in the West Institute¡¯s secret room, Marilyn Baron contacted an old-timer of the Sabastian n to help Vivian draw out thepulsion in her body. Marilyn Baron was a great help and the Vivian¡¯s remembered it. Morris took the agreement, swept a nce, the corners of his lips curved a curve, as if everything was expected, a satisfied smile. ¡°I, Morris, am not bad at raising one more person.¡± He raised the agreement in his hand, ¡°After all, the wooles from the sheep.¡± The implication is, I raise you, but the money to raise you is earned from your brother. Marilyn Baron smiled bitterly, ¡°Heh, if he knows I¡¯m not dead, ording to his nature, the end of the earth will not let me go.¡± The day she visited Morris in the hospital, Marilyn Baron asked Morris to do her a favor by faking her death. After she faked her death, she took advantage of the chaos to set fire to her pce and burned the fake corpse, destroying her face so that Martin Baron would not suspect her. After that, Morris took her to the First Pce and hid her. When she left today, Vivian gave her makeup and disguise to board the ship smoothly in order to leave the Hidden n. ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Morris shook his head, pulled out a bank card from his suit pocket, and flew to Marilyn Baron with the card between his two fingers. Marilyn Baron caught the bank card with her bare hands, ¡°What does this mean, you¡¯re going to bag me?¡± ¡°Put away your delusions of grandeur.¡± He gestured to the card, ¡°Martin Baron gave it to me. He guessed you weren¡¯t dead and asked me to give it to you on purpose. The password is his birthday.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. This is the reason why Morris helped Martin Baron. Because that day Marilyn Baron went to visit her in the hospital and the secret he barked before he left was for him to help her n her ¡®death¡¯. If Marilyn Baron ¡®died¡¯, the only person who could inherit the position of the Hidden Lord was Martin Baron. He helped Martin Baron to fulfill the promise he made when he called Martin Baron to help him find the missing Vivian. Secondly, Martin Baron will be grateful to him and will not make things difficult for him. Of course, this contract in his hand was also in Morris¡¯ expectation. ¡°Really?¡± Marilyn Baron was half-hearted. ¡°Swiss bank card, your brother¡¯s ount. If I had the power of the universe, I couldn¡¯t have gotten a card and deposited a billion without leaving the Hidden n.¡± He exined. Marilyn Baron took the bank card and suddenly felt a sourness in her heart, immediately got up and ran out of the living room, went up to the deck, looked at the direction of the Hidden Tribe ferry, and got red eyes. There, where she had lived for more than twenty years, and now she was leaving, she was very reluctant, very attached, but was tired of the royal family¡¯s rivalry, but more longing for the colorful world outside the Hidden n. Chapter 1023 : Eating dog food again Morris put down the contract, got up and walked to sit beside Vivian, raised his hand and took her into his arms, rested his chin on her head and let out a long sigh, ¡°The dust has settled, we can finally go back.¡± The little woman leaned on his chest, smiled heartily, and slowly closed her eyes, ¡°Yes, finally we can go back to L City. Then first take Sophie to the stic surgery hospital, after finalizing her stic surgery n, let¡¯s take the baby to visit my parents, let¡¯s have a family reunion.¡± ¡°Okay, whatever you say.¡± Morris leaned over and ced a kiss on her lips. Half a monthter. They finally arrived in Country C. When they arrived in C, the news was all over the ce, ¡°Prince Anthony fell into the sea and drowned on a sea trip a few days ago¡±, ¡°Prince Anthony dived in the sea and was unfortunately torn to death by a shark¡±, ¡°Prince Anthony fell into the sea and was unfortunately hit by a propeller and died¡± ¡­ Most of the news are eye-catching headlines such as these. And the news content said that the crowd witnessed Anthony fell into the sea and died and was eaten by a shark; or was hit by a propeller, attracting sharks, and finally failed to retrieve the whole body. The king of C was distressed, but by bringing back part of the tissue to determine that the person was indeed Anthony, a funeral was held for him. Vivian and others knew this well, but the matter would be a secret, sealed forever. It¡¯s just that Martin Baron was so clean and unobtrusive, and knew to have someone he trusted on the ship bring back a piece of human tissue to the king, something Morris really didn¡¯t expect. After reading the news, he couldn¡¯t help but praise Martin Baron¡¯s cleverness. Because of the arrival in C country has been night, the people directly on Morris¡¯s luxury private ne overnight flight back to L City. The interior of the private jet was luxuriously decorated, carefully designed and crafted everywhere, full of technology. A few people were sitting on the leather sofa in the living room, and the maid came up with a bottle of Romanee Conti, which had been woken up, and poured the wine for them. The five-star Michelin chef prepared an exquisite Western meal in the back kitchen, which was brought up one after another by the waiters. Marilyn Baron is still in a sultry red dress with long hair, her legs folded, revealing straight, slender and white legs, leaningzily on the sofa, tasting a mouthful of Romanee Conti and licking her lips, ¡°Tastes good, good wine.¡± ¡°Taste that.¡± Vivian pointed to the steak in front of her, ¡°Sirloin steak, it tastes especially good.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Marilyn Baron smiled brightly and took her knife and fork, unable to help but frown, ¡°Ugh, this is so troublesome to use na.¡± There was no Western food in the Cain tribe, and she was crazy awkward to eat Western food with a knife and fork. ¡°Just get used to it.¡± Morris said to Marilyn Baron as she cut her steak with a knife and fork.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Marilyn Baron raised an eyebrow at the steak on the te in front of him, ¡°So, you cut that for me?¡± The man snorted lightly, ¡°Dream on.¡± With that, he ced the cubed steak in front of Vivian, incidentally cing the steak in front of Vivian in front of himself, and said softly, ¡°Eat.¡± He looked at Vivian with a soft and affectionate gaze. Marilyn Baron shook his head, ¡°And what western food, dog food are eating to hold up.¡± Vivian and Morris both looked at each other andughed, and the atmosphere suddenly became lighter. Suddenly, Vivian said to the maid on the side, ¡°Have you prepared for Dixon and Sophie? Sophie likes dessert very much, remember to prepare some mousse cake, duriansagna and tiramisu for her.¡± Chapter 1024 ¡°Yes, youngdy.¡± The maid nodded respectfully and immediately turned around and went to the kitchen and ordered the cook to prepare the desserts. And at this time, Sophie was resting in her room, lying on the bed with her back to Dixon and her eyes closed in false sleep. Dixon saw her depressed, heartbroken, got up and sat on the edge of the bed, took her hand and held it in his heart, ¡°Sophie, after returning to L City, I will take you to the stic surgery hospital first. Don¡¯t worry, we will definitely heal the injuries on your face.¡± When he first took Sophie to the hidden tribe how impulsive, now he has how much regret. The girl loves beauty, and Sophie, who was born with a beautiful face, naturally cannot ept her current self. Sophie¡¯s closed eyes slowly opened, the dull eyes no longer have the starbursts of the past, as if the jewel had lost its luster, no longer bright. The thumb of her other hand subconsciously rubbed a wound on the bone of her index finger, where there was a wound from an injury more than ten years ago, which healed, but the scar was always there. Sophie had searched the inte for information about finger scars that don¡¯t go away, and only then did she realize that she was scarred. She realized that she was scarred, and scarred people can¡¯t have cosmetic surgery. From the day she got her face scratched at the Crypt, Sophie knew that her face was almost ruined and impossible to recover from. Only, only she didn¡¯t dare to tell Dixon. She selfishly wanted to possess Dixon, and naturally knew that if she told Dixon the truth, he would definitely leave her. Afterwards, through so many things, so many people have left one after another, Sophie is also considered to understand. There are some things that cannot be forced, just let it happen. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy, I want to take a nap.¡± She deliberately yawned and closed her eyes to sleep, no longer paying attention to Dixon. Dixon patted her shoulder, ¡°Sleep when you¡¯re sleepy, get some rest.¡± He got up, closed the door of the room behind him, and went to the small living room. In the living room, seeing Morris and the others drinking, he walked over, let out a long sigh, and drank a ss of wine by himself. Morris and Vivian looked at each other, and the two hearts were as clear as a mirror.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Dixon, I just discussed with Morris. After arriving in L City, we will contact the best stic surgeon and n a stic surgery n first, with Sophie as the main focus.¡± Vivian said. She knew that Dixon had recently been worried about Sophie¡¯s matter, she saw it in her eyes and was anxious in her heart. ¡°Vivian and I are responsible for this matter and will be in charge to the end.¡± Morris patted Dixon¡¯s shoulder and soothed. Dixon held his ss of wine and raised it slightly to the overhead light, the irregr diamond shapes on the round ss refracting the light in a brilliant way. He let out a frustrated sigh, ¡°It has nothing to do with you guys. I was the one who brought her to the Hidden n in the first ce, and I will take responsibility for this myself to the end.¡± ¡°Now is not the time to pursue responsibility, the top priority is to contact a good stic surgeon.¡± Vivian raised her phone, ¡°I have just contacted a good stic surgeon, after we get off the ne, we can go there directly.¡± Vivian had already connected to the ne¡¯s wirelesswork when they got on the ne, and while they were talking, Vivian had already contacted the stic surgeon in L City. Dixon nced at Vivian and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± I don¡¯t me them for being anxious, but one day without Sophie¡¯s facial restoration was a day she couldn¡¯t sleep or eat. ¡­ L City, morning. After more than ten hours of flying, the group finally arrived in L City. After getting off the ne, Vivian stood at the airport and breathed in the air of L City, feeling that everything was so familiar and rxing. She opened her hands, closed her eyes, and greedily held her head high, breathing heavily, with a smile on her face. ¡°Morris, it feels so good to be home.¡± Chapter 1025 : Her name is Margarita Jones Yes, Vivian was very happy, extraordinarily rxed and happy. Ever since she first found out her identity as a recluse, she had felt like she was carrying a heavy burden every day, so heavy that she couldn¡¯t stand up. Now that it was over, she was relieved. Morris stood beside Vivian, watching her smile brightly, also sincerely along with happy. He raised his hand and rubbed her hair, ¡°Just be happy.¡± At this time, Marilyn Baron and Dixon, Sophie and other people came down from the ne one after another. Sophie wore big silver gray sunsses and a mask to cover herself up tightly, only then she would not feel the strange eyes of others. Dixon held Sophie¡¯s hand tightly and led her off the ne, cheering her on, ¡°Sophie, Vivian has contacted the stic surgeon, we are going there now. Don¡¯t worry, with the current level of medicine, it will never leave any scars on your face.¡± He said confidently, Sophie sunsses, her eyes but a few bitterness emerged. She should, how to answer him? Sophie didn¡¯t say anything. Since her disfigurement, she has be silent, and he is slowly getting used to it. The group walked out of the airport and just walked to the lobby when they met Trent. Trent walked up and saw Morris and Vivian and grinned, ¡°Boss, youngdy, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Seeing them safe and sound, Trent¡¯s hanging heart finally fell. ¡°Well. You¡¯ve had a hard timetely.¡± Morris jawed slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not hard, with Mr. Danny and Angelo helping out, it¡¯s all good.¡± Trent gave a heated smile. Then suddenly thought of something, so he pulled out something and handed it to Morris, ¡°This is what you asked for.¡± Morris took the item, looked back at Marilyn Baron and walked over, ¡°This is yours.¡± Marilyn Baron, red as fire, removed her sunsses and looked at what Morris handed over, ¡°This is ¡­?¡± ¡°ID. You have a new name, Margarita Jones, ording to thest name you chose for yourself.¡± Upon arriving in C, Morris first sent Trent Marilyn Baron¡¯s photo and information profile to get a new ID card quickly. ¡°Marilyn, congrattions ¡­¡± Vivian walked up to her and was just about to say ¡®congrattions¡¯ when she immediately changed her mind, ¡± Margarita Jones, yes, from now on you will no longer be Marilyn Baron, but Margarita Jones.¡± In the Hidden Nation, ¡®everyone knows¡¯ that Marilyn Baron died on the day of her session. It was on that day that there was no more ¡®Marilyn Baron¡¯ in the world, only Margarita Jones was alive. ¡°Margarita Jones, not a bad name.¡± Dixon walked over and said with a smile. ¡°Sister Marilyn, congrattions on your new name.¡± Sophie also congratted Marilyn Baron. Marilyn Baron took the thin ID card and looked carefully at every bit of information, a sour look rippled out of her eyes. Margarita Jones? Yes, ¡®Marilyn Baron¡¯ is dead, there is only one person named Margarita Jones in this world. She looked up, looked into the distance, looked at the blue sky of L City, felt the breeze passing by, her heart was rxed, but with a bit of frustration. ¡°Hoo ¡­¡± after a deep sigh, her fiery red lips hooked up a smile, ¡°Okay. Margarita Jones, from today onwards, I am Margarita Jones, you can no longer be called wrong. You can¡¯t call me wrong anymore.¡± ¡°Miss Margarita, nice to meet you.¡± Dixon, the king of the show, immediately extended his hand towards her. Margarita Jones was stunned and immediately reached out to shake her hand, ¡°Mr. Dixon, nice to meet you, too.¡± This scene made the crowdugh and the atmosphere was instantly enlivened.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! And at this moment, Trent who was on the side suddenly noticed a familiar figure among the group of people. Chapter 1026 : Two brothers meet He frowned and inclined his head to take a look, ¡°Ethan?¡± When the crowd looked at Trent, they saw Trent¡¯s face sink, immediately pushing away several people who were blocking Ethan, grabbing Ethan¡¯s cor and mming his fist hard on his face, ¡°You bastard, still have the face toe back?¡± ¡°Pull off Trent!¡± Vivian reacted and immediately chided. Ashbur and Kerwin immediately yanked Trent away, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive, don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± Trent stormed out, struggling and resisting, ¡°Let go of me, I¡¯ll kill him, the bastard!¡± Ethan, who had been punched, reached up to rub his face and spit on the ground, but his mouth was full of blood. This kid, he hit really hard. ¡°Trent, your brother didn¡¯t betray me. I was the one who nned to put him undercover.¡± Morris stepped forward and exined. ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t have to exin for him, I ¡­¡± Trent subconsciously retorted, but suddenly froze still and looked back at Morris, ¡°What did you say? Undercover?¡± ¡°Yes. We were all fooled by him and Ethan.¡± Dixon shrugged, ¡°I thought exactly the same thing as you did.¡± ¡°Undercover?¡± Trent murmured, looking back incredulously at Ethan to find him rubbing his face with his hands but smiling badly. Trent, who was just in a rage, froze as Ashbur and Kerwin let go of him. Then Trent walked up to Ethan and raised his hand and mmed a few fists on his chest, ¡°Damn you, you¡¯re working undercover and you¡¯re hiding it from me! Do you still have me as a brother ah!¡± ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± Ethan inclined his head, a bad smile, stepped forward, a Trent wrapped in his arms, ¡°It¡¯s brother bad.¡± Trent subconsciously struggled a few times, naive by Ethan hugged too tight, he gave up struggling, clinging to him, eyes unexined red. No betrayal. No betrayal is good. ¡°You scared the hell out of me. You don¡¯t even know how I got through a year.¡± Ethan¡¯s fake betrayal began the day Vivian and Morris got married, and nearly 11 months have passed since then.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. During this time, every time Trent thought of Ethan¡¯s betrayal, his heart was quite ufortable. In the world, the only family member is Ethan. His betrayal would mean that the next time they met, the two would be enemies. Trent thought many times about what state they would be in the next time they met, but the good news is that everything was expected. The fact that his own big brother had not betrayed him was great news for him. Morris raised an eyebrow and smiled in relief as he watched the two brothers bond with each other. ¡°Let your boy suffer.¡± Ethan raised his hand and rubbed his hair, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for so long, you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight. Come on, go home, brother to show you a hand, make a delicious meal.¡± ¡°Really? You can¡¯t lie to me again!¡± Trent pointed at him and punched Ethan hard in the chest, ¡°If you lie to me again, I¡¯ll beat you up.¡± The crowd was amused by the two brothers. Trent said hello to Ashbur and Kerwin and a few other brothers. Morris just then instructed Trent: ¡°You settle down Marilyn ¡­¡± Morris¡¯s words came to a stop, and with a sideways nce, his dark ink-like eyes nced at the stunning woman beside him, correcting him. ¡°Margarita Jones. and then arrange a few more brothers. Dixon and I we¡¯re going to run some errands.¡± With that, Morris walked up to Ethan and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s been a hard year for you. Take a month long vacation, and Ashbur, Kerwin, you all take a long vacation, rest and rx. All expenses are reimbursed within a month.¡± Chapter 1027 : Taking Sophie to get a facelift ¡°Haha, the boss is awesome.¡± ¡°Awesome.¡± ¡°Wow, finally on vacation, I can go home and see my daughter-inw.¡± ¡°I miss my wife and kids.¡± ¡°Boss is wise.¡± ¡°Thank you, boss.¡± A dozen brothers were excited, cheering and jumping for joy. Perhaps the movement is too loud, attracting people in the airport hall have looked over. ¡°By the way, there is one more thing.¡± Morris suddenly thought of something, look gradually serious, to Ethan instructed: ¡°behind those brothers will be one after another back home, bonuses and other matters you first arranged. Then the brothers who passed away, must do a good job afterwards,pensation should be in ce, can not let those brothers cold heart.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Ethan slightly jawed and took the task. ¡°Marilyn, you just follow Trent, we kind of have to go first.¡± Morris said to Margarita Jones. Margarita Jones raised her hand in an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture and nodded her head. Morris, Vivian, Sophie and Dixon, the four of them got into the car and drove away. On the road, Morris drove, Dixon sat in the back with Sophie. He took Sophie¡¯s hand and looked at her in full armor, his heart was quite upset and said, ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, I¡¯ll always be with you.¡± The co-pilot, Vivian also turned around and reassured Sophie, ¡°And Morris and I, we are here. You have to trust us, especially Dixon, he is a doctor. You don¡¯t believe what we say, you must believe what he says. If he says he can get you back to your old self, he can.¡± The disfigurement is hard to ept for anyone. Let alone Sophie. This time when she went to the Hidden Tribe, she experienced too many scenes that she had never seen before, and it would have a great impact on her psychologically. ¡°Thank you, Sister Vivian.¡± Sophie said gratefully. The topic of conversation, ended here. The atmosphere was a little heavy and the oppressive crowd was silent. More than an hourter, the limousine arrived in the city center and stopped at the entrance of one of thergest stic and cosmetic hospitals. The four people got off and went straight into the stic surgery hospital. The director of the hospital was a slim and tall woman, wearing a tight-fitting cdon patterned cheongsam, with long ck hair coiled at the back of her head and a hairpin, which could be described as dignified and elegant, with an outstanding temperament. ¡°Mr. Dixon, Mrs. Cheal, you ¡­¡± the woman came forward to greet them, but the moment her eyes fell on Morris, the whole person was greatly shocked, ¡°This is not ¡­ this is not Mr. Morris?¡± It wasmon knowledge that Mr. Morris had died three months ago, and a funeral had been held. She couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°What a surprise that you¡¯re still alive.¡± Morris¡¯ handsome face was sculpted with a light smile and he shook her hand, ¡°President Bridget, long time no see.¡± ¡°What the hell is going on here, what did I miss.¡± Bridget asked in confusion. ¡°Secret.¡± Morris returned with a fake mystery, then pointed at Sophie, ¡°This is my sister, her face is a little hurt, please President Bridget help to look at it.¡± He called Sophie ¡®sister¡¯, but Dixon was a little touched, of course, Sophie more touched. Bridget took a look at the ¡®fully armed¡¯ Sophie and made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go upstairs first.¡± She had been in stic surgery for many years and had some experience in the field, so she had a good idea of what to do. A group of five people went upstairs and went straight to Bridget¡¯s office. The secretary went and poured five cups of tea and brought them into the office, ced them in front of several people, and then turned and walked out, closing the office door. Bridget sat beside Sophie and asked in a soft voice, ¡°Sister, can you remove the mask and sses and let me see how you are?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Even though Sophie was repulsed to remove the ¡®mask¡¯, but now in this situation, she had to remove the mask and sunsses to reveal the hideous and gruesome face. Chapter 1028 : No way to fix it ¡°Hiss~~¡± Seeing Sophie¡¯s face, Bridget willow brows knitted and drew a breath backwards, ¡°Why is it so badly injured? The girl has suffered a lot.¡± Bridget is nearly forty years old, because of good maintenance, giving a feeling of early thirties, but is very affable and approachable. Sophie pursed her red lips, not knowing what to say. Vivian said: ¡°Sister Bridget, she was injured by ident. Can you see if her condition can be repaired?¡± Vivian and Bridget are not familiar with each other, but she approached Sue Stewart, who referred her to the best stic surgeon in L City. Usually in a case like Sophie¡¯s, a normal stic surgery hospital can fix it. Bridget was stunned and looked back at Vivian, a dark color shed under her eyes, but saw Vivian gave her a wink, Bridget immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, of course you can fix it. But this girl¡¯s wound is deeper, one surgery is definitely not good enough to repair.¡± ¡°Really ¡­ really can?¡± Sophie as if she saw the hope, dull and lightless face instantly brilliant like stars. Dixon hugged Sophie, see her face a long-lost smile, as if the rainy season months of gloom shrouded general, depressed people can not breathe, and now the gloom is dispersed, set aside the clouds to see the sun, open up. The stone that was weighing on his heart fell down, and Dixon also felt relieved.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Did you hear that, Sister Bridget said it can be fixed, you just ept the treatment.¡± He reassured Sophie. But the smile on Sophie¡¯s face only existed for a moment before she heard Bridget ask, ¡°You¡¯re not a scar, are you?¡± A question that instantly knocked Sophie, who had just seen hope, to the bottom, shattering all her hopes. Her smile froze, her face went a few shades whiter, and her hands sped together, her thumbs scraping the nails of her other hand, exposing her nervous and restless heart. ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m not sure.¡± Sophie shook her head and raised her left hand, pointing to a scar on her index finger against the tiger¡¯s mouth, ¡°This scar should be fifteen years old, but ¡­ there are still traces of it now, is it considered scarring?¡± Normal people are injured, with the passage of time, the wound will gradually be thin, and finally formed a subtle invisible traces. A scarred body, on the other hand, even after a long time, the wound will not fade to near invisibility, but will instead be thick and even have a raised appearance. Bridget looked at Sophie¡¯s finger, her face slightly sunken, her brow wrinkled tighter. ¡°You¡¯re okay in this case.¡± Bridget sensed Dixon giving her a wink and she could only hide the truth, ¡°We¡¯ve seen clients before who were in much worse shape than you, but they all ended up being fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Sophie breathed a sigh of relief, happy from the bottom of her heart. Bridget is a person in the business world, and she is naturally most adept at reading words. She sat down on the sofa, maintaining her usual gentleness, ¡°The injury on your face hasn¡¯tpletely healed, soe back for the repair after it has healed. But this is a gradual process, you must not rush.¡± ¡°Got it. Thank you Sister Bridget.¡± Sophie nodded and inclined her head to look at Dixon with a delighted smile on her face. At this time, Vivian winked at Dixon, and Dixon understood in a second, so he pulled Sophie, ¡°Come, I¡¯ll take you around the salon. Consider it a way for you to get to know in advance.¡± ¡°Ah? Hop ¡­ appropriate?¡± Sophie felt that it was not good to leave Bridget here. Dixon couldn¡¯t help himself, ¡°Are you stupid, second brother and President Bridget are good friends and have something to say.¡± He reminded her, Sophie then smiled and nodded, leaving with him. After they had gone, Vivian gazed at Bridget with a grave gaze, ¡°Sister Bridget, I know that it is simply impossible to repair the scars. When ¡­ my sister is in that condition, to what extent is it best to repair it?¡± Chapter 1029 : Back from the dead ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, it depends on the severity of her scarring.¡± Bridget could not guarantee what degree Sophie could recover, and could only say, ¡°I will try my best. But her wounds are so deep that she will have to wait at least three to five months before she cane in for repairs.¡± After that, Bridget gave some more instructions before sending Vivian and the others away. Sitting in the car, Morris drove, he nced at Sophie through the rearview mirror and asked, ¡°Dixon, why don¡¯t you alsoe and stay at the Royal Court Vi during this period of time, I still have a lot of things to do, and you guys can also keep Vivianpany.¡± Vivian on the other side understood Morris¡¯ meaning in a second, and her husband sang, ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t have much to do right now, I¡¯m bored at home, you guys keep mepany, and I won¡¯t be alone.¡± The two knew that Sophie¡¯s facial repair would take several more months, and if Sophie was left alone in her single apartment, she would not want to go out for a long time and would be alone and sad, so it would be better to go back to live with them. Dixon, as smart as he was, could not understand his brother¡¯s good intentions. The first thing you need to do is to put your arm around Sophie¡¯s shoulders and smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your kind invitation. Besides, the Hidden Tribe has helped you a lot, so consider it a vacation.¡± After saying that, he said to Sophie again, ¡°Sophie, you apany me.¡± At this moment Sophie was in a good mood and immediately agreed readily, ¡°Sure, I can¡¯t work now anyway.¡± When she said yes, Morris gave Vivian a sideways nce and the couple smiled in relief. After driving for over an hour, they finally arrived at the vi. As they drove into the courtyard of the vi, Vivian got out of the car and stood outside, looking at the familiar ce, even though she hadn¡¯t been back for more than two months, but it was like a lifetime ago. She tilted her head to look at Morris who got down from the driver¡¯s seat, their eyes collided and they stepped forward at the same time, standing in front of the car, Vivian stretched out her hand, the man took her hand in one hand and interlocked their fingers. ¡°You know, those days you are not here, I live here alone, very scared very scared.¡± Vivian looked at the pce-like castle and let out a deep sigh, ¡°Now that you¡¯re finally back, everything hase full circle.¡± The man dragged her into his arms, his palm sped the back of her head, leaned down and kissed her, ¡°I made you suffer.¡± A sloppy kiss, Morris wanted it to be longer, but looking at the group of maids trotting over, he had to let go of Vivian. ¡°Tsk, show of affection, really. Making it look like who doesn¡¯t have a woman.¡± Dixon gave them a nk look, tugged Sophie into his arms, and leaned down to give her a kiss on the forehead. Under the sunsses, Sophie¡¯s beautiful eyes curved into a crescent shape, her heart as sweet as honey. At that moment, a group of servants trotted over and stood in four rows in unison, bowing, ¡°Wee home, sir and youngdy.¡± They had received a call from Trent an hour ago that Morris and Vivian wereing back. Although all of them did not understand how the dead master, who had died, hade back from the dead, they were undoubtedly happy. The 20 to 30 servants in uniform were loud and neatly dressed.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Morris put his arm around Vivian and the two of them stood in front of the servants. Morris slowly spoke: ¡°You have worked hard during these days of my absence. ¡°Sir, we didn¡¯t work hard.¡± ¡°Oh my God, sir, didn¡¯t you die? Howe you¡¯re back from the dead again?¡± ¡°What the hell is going on? It¡¯s amazing too.¡± ¡°Is it really sir?¡± ¡°It¡¯s incredible.¡± ¡­ The crowd chattered as you said one thing and another. Morris paid a smile and raised an eyebrow, ¡°As fake as it gets.¡± Chapter 1030 : Rashly Named Vivian also spoke up, ¡°There were some twists and turns, but the oue was good. No matter what, it¡¯s for the best that Morris is back.¡± ¡°Hahaha, madam is right.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to be back, it¡¯s good to be back.¡± ¡°Sir, youngdy, hurry up and go inside.¡± ¡°Yes, hurry up and go inside and rest.¡± ¡­ The servants were very enthusiastic and everyone¡¯s face was full of smiles. After passing through a lot of difficulties and ushering in a happy life, Morris was also extraordinarily rxed and happy, ¡°This month, everyone¡¯s sry is doubled, a reward for you.¡± ¡°Wow, Mr. Atmosphere.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± ¡°Great, how generous.¡± ¡°Sir best.¡± ¡­ The crowd cheered and was iparably excited. The group walked into the vi together, around the fountain pool in the center of the front yard, up the steps, and into the lobby. Vivian turned back to Sophie and said, ¡°Sophie, Dixon, you two go take a break too. I want to go upstairs first to check on Yilia and Yves.¡± ¡°Um, okay, Sister Vivian.¡± Sophie nodded her head. Vivian instructed the maid, ¡°Take them to rest first.¡± ¡°Yes, youngdy.¡± The maid nodded and walked to Dixon and made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture, ¡°The two of youe with me.¡± ¡°Got it, we¡¯ll go rest. I won¡¯t disturb your family of four.¡± Dixon smiled wickedly, pulled Sophie and left. Morris took Vivian upstairs and went to the children¡¯s room. In the room, Yilia and Yves, who were already half a year old, were lying in their crib, sleeping soundly.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! They were wearing goose yellow printed onesies and covered with a thin nket, looking cute and adorable. The two tiptoed over and sat on the edge of the bed. Morris reached out her fingers and gently reached over Yilia¡¯s face and touched it, ticking a faint smile on her face. ¡°Our child is very cute. Do you feel more like you, or more like me?¡± He asked in a small voice. Vivian gave him a nk look, ¡°The baby hasn¡¯t grown up yet, you won¡¯t be able to tell until it¡¯s a little older.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°This time I went to the Hidden Tribe and made them suffer. I feel that I have dragged the children down with me.¡± ¡°What are you thinking.¡± Morris put his arm around her shoulder and let her lean on his shoulder, his hand on her shoulder rubbed her cheek, ¡°They are safe and sound, that¡¯s the best. On the contrary, the day of our wedding anniversary coincided with the great ceremony of the Hidden Lord¡¯s session, and I was so busy that I forgot about it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Vivian immediately sat up straight, tilted her head and thought for a moment, ¡°Oh, yes, it¡¯s true after all.¡± She shook her head helplessly, ¡°Not to mention you, I¡¯ve forgotten all about it. But what¡¯s important is that we alle back safely, and that¡¯s what¡¯s best.¡± ¡°Vivian¡¯s right.¡± The man nodded, agreeing with her. Hey back and pulled a pillow to rest on, embracing Vivian in his arms, and the two of them looked at the dreamy starry ceiling and fell into a long silence. ¡°Do you want to rename the baby?¡± Vivian asked with her eyes closed as shey on her side, her hand wrapped around Morris¡¯ belly and pressed against him. Yilia Cheal, Yves Cheal, the name was really too simple. ¡°When you first named them ¡®Yilia¡¯ and ¡®Yves¡¯, didn¡¯t you want our baby¡¯s life to be simple?¡± ¡°But they all said it was too rash to name the children that way.¡± Vivianughed helplessly. ¡°The child¡¯s name may be simple, but it¡¯s the best with their mommy¡¯s prayers.¡± Morris rubbed her hair, relieved. ¡°It seems to make sense when you put it that way.¡± She was instantly confident again, feeling that the name meant a lot. Chapter 1031 : Angelo is here Morris chatted with Vivian again about recent events, but as he talked, he couldn¡¯t wait for a response and realized that the little woman was actually lying asleep in his arms. Hearing her even breathing, Morris didn¡¯t dare to move for fear that he would wake Vivian up. He knew she hadn¡¯t rested well, so he hoped she could get some more sleep. But at that moment, a babbling sound came from the side. The man looked up slightly and saw that the little one had woken up from his bass and was babbling bubbles on his bed. However, because Yilia and Yves looked very simr, Morris couldn¡¯t tell which one was the one who woke up. ¡°Shh~¡± He made a silent gesture to tell the little one to be quiet, but the little one didn¡¯t understand. Instead, he was amused by his appearance and giggled, showing a small white teeth, especially cute. At that moment, Morris truly understood how happy the family was together. The so-called happiness, is not the embrace of his wife, watching the two children around safe and healthy? He wanted to get up to coax the child, but Vivian¡¯s head was resting on his arm, and Morris was afraid that getting up would disturb her rest, so he could only take off his shoes and put his feet on the edge of the rocking bed, gently shaking the bed. The little munchkin was lying on the bed, enjoying the joy of the rocking bed, and turned over in the bed, lying on the bed, with his fat little hand in his mouth eating his little finger, and fell asleep again in no time. Morris turned on his side and looked at the woman in his arms, her baby-like skin, smooth and delicate, and her lips like a dotted violet,parable to a blooming gorgeous flower, which people can¡¯t help but want to pick. The sleeping Vivian turned over and continued to sleep with her back to him, and her head moved away. The man then got up, covered her with a small nket, crept up and walked out of the room, closing the door behind him.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. When Morris came out, Angelo was seen in the hallway. Angelo hadn¡¯t seen Morris for a long time, and when she saw him again, her eyes first lit up, and then misted with ayer of water, but she just smiled lightly, ¡°Mr. Morris, you¡¯re finally back. I knew it, you will not die.¡± When he learned of Morris¡¯s death, Angelo cried for a long time, but when he thought about it, he always felt that his death was not so real. Although all people agreed that Morris was dead, she always believed that he was not. The man with a long and happy posture ced his hands in the pockets of his pants and walked directly from in front of her with a high view, as cold as ever, and said in a deep voice: ¡°Tell us about the recent situation.¡± Angelo sucked in his nose, took a breath, adjusted his mind, immediately opened the folder held in his arms, said ably: ¡°Eonothem Group recently under Mike¡¯s management, flourishing, several projects are underway, but as far as I know, the project seems to have some problems in terms of funding. As for the otherpanies under your name, revenues are steadily rising. However, under Mike¡¯s coercion, severalpanies that used to cooperate with you are not renewing their contracts after they expire. If you don¡¯te back, I¡¯m afraid thepanies will all be in trouble.¡± ¡°Also, when the youngdy sold CR Technology 30 billion to Mike, but she had already secretly transferred the core data of the drone at that time. After that, the core technical team of people also resigned one after another, respectively, went to several of our otherpanies to join. mike, although owned by China Resources Technology, also took possession of several other good technology projects of China Resources Technology, but lost with the core technology of drones, a lot of losses. After that, he has been starting to target and suppress otherpanies under your name.¡± Chapter 1032 : Absolutely Beautiful Woman While talking, Morris people have returned to the study. Sitting in front of the desk, Morris opened theputer, Angelo put some important documents in front of Morris, he opened them and flipped through them. But did not forget to instruct Angelo, ¡°Put out the news that I am back.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But ¡­ you had a funeral before, what do I have to say?¡± Angelo did not dare to do it privately. The man who was flipping through the documents moved with a stall, his cold eyes raised slightly, ¡°To what does the PR department do?¡± He asked a rhetorical question in a slightly cold tone, Angelo immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Morris.¡± ¡°How is the olddy¡¯s state now?¡± ¡°The olddy¡¯s Alzheimer¡¯s is getting worse, Belle has been serving the olddy, nothing serious.¡± She hesitantly nced at Morris and added, ¡°It¡¯s just that Old Lady is always talking about you when she¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Morris answered, suddenly frowned and ordered, ¡°Contact Trent and spare some time to spend with Margarita Jones recently.¡± ¡°Margarita Jones? Who is that?¡± Angelo thought carefully for a moment, and there didn¡¯t seem to be this person in her memory. But after asking, she noticed Morris¡¯ face sink and immediately bowed her head, ¡°I¡¯m the one who talked too much.¡± His face was cold, just a sharp gaze stared at her, and then continued flipping through the documents, ¡°Remember, do not ask anything about Margarita Jones. Also, she¡¯s important, take care of her. Find a time to transfer the Qinxin residence to her name.¡± Angelo¡¯s eyes were downcast in deep thought, but he didn¡¯t understand who Margarita Jones was that she was so important to his boss. Could it be that he already has a new love? Angelo is the first time to see him telling her to take care of another woman. This thought was then confirmed after Angelo met Margarita Jones for the first time. Two hourster, after Angelo saw Margarita Jones at the Qinxin residence, the woman in front of a halter-topped, waist-length red dress, thick ck waist-length hair permed with wavy curls, her skin so white it glowed, even without makeup are beautiful and eye-catching. Especially her three-dimensional features, deep eyes, curled thick eyshes, eyebrows like a distant mountain Dai, jade nose upright, cherry pink lips, the beauty of the fairy like a dream, more like a fallen genie, not eating the beauty of the world. Rao Angelo a woman, are deeply attracted by her beauty. ¡°Hello, my name is Angelo, Mr. Morris arranged for me toe here.¡± She took the initiative to extend her hand, thinking that it was reasonable that Morris would ¡®move on¡¯ and like Margarita Jones. Not to mention a man, even she was too charmed by her to move her eyes. ¡°Oh, Master told you toe, I thought he had forgotten about me.¡± Margarita Jones nced at Angelo¡¯s outstretched hand and ignored it, instead carrying the red wine bottle in her hand, turned around, stepped barefoot on the cool floor, and went back to the living room. Standing in the living room, Angelo looked at the exquisite and luxurious design of the Qinxin Residence and couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional. The Qinsin Residence is a 500 square foot vi built on theke. In thisnd, this three-story vi is valued at one billion dors. This is an outrageous amount of money to spend. Angelo became more and more curious about what kind of person Margarita Jones is, actually let his boss throw a million dors. ¡°Mr. Morris said for me to show you around L City and the food life over here.¡± Angelo stood by the sofa and was respectful to Margarita Jones, ¡°From now on, I will be responsible for your food, clothing and amodation.¡± Margarita Jones nced at Angelo, frowned, took her phone and dialed Morris¡¯ number, and when she got through, she said, ¡°Hey, what the hell are you doing? What¡¯s the point of getting a woman to take care of me? Tell her to hurry up and get out of my way, I want my little brother to take care of me.¡± Chapter 1033 : Playboy In the study, Morris listened to Margarita Jones, helplessly reached out and pinched her brow, ¡°What type do you like?¡± Margarita Jones snapped, ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking nonsense, of course I like you.¡± Morris: ¡°¡­¡± What a brain fart to ask such a stupid question. ¡°I¡¯ll send Ethan over to keep youpany.¡± Morris hangs up the phone and makes a call to Ethan. When the call was answered, Ethan asked, ¡± Boss, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Leave the work in your hands to Kerwin, you go to apany Margarita Jones in the recent period. after all, you are most familiar with her, and if there is anything, it is convenient for you to take the idea.¡± He instructed. But Ethan listened but couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not good to keep your word. What about the promised month of vacation?¡± ¡°You y alone is also y, and ying with Margarita Jones is also y. Is there a difference?¡± ¡°Of course there¡¯s a difference, I ¡­¡± ¡°Three million, you shut up!¡± Morris tone slightly cold to gag Ethan with money. Sure enough, hearing the honorarium, Ethan immediately heated a smile, ¡°Deal. The boss is right, one person ying is also ying, with Marilyn ¡­ Oh, no. The first thing you need to do is to take Miss Margarita with you. Remember to reimburse ah.¡± ¡°Fuck off!¡± Morris did not have the good grace to say a word, directly hung up the phone. Here, Morris just put down the phone, the door of the study was opened, Arlo Marsh and Danny walked in quickly. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Second brother, if you don¡¯te back, my big brother and I are going to look for you.¡± The two men excitedly walked up to him and looked him up and down, ¡°In good shape, I thought you woulde back this time, at least missing an arm or a leg. Hahaha.¡± Arlo Marsh, who was in a good mood, gave a rare flirtation. Danny still a white suit, holding a cigarette in his hand, couldn¡¯t help himself, ¡°Bored gourd has not been worried about you, hard to drive the sedan into a rocket.¡± The same good brothers, Danny and Arlo Marsh two although not to help the hidden tribe, but has been quietly helping Morris to take care of other properties under his name. Without the two of them holding down the fort in L City, I¡¯m afraid that with Mike¡¯s ambition, he would have even wanted to annex all of Morris¡¯ properties. Arlo Marsh¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, a little irritated, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us when you came back, did you treat us like brothers?¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t tell you, you would be here now?¡± Morris closed the file in his hand, got up and said, ¡°Dixon is with Sophie. But Sophie is over there, her face disfigured in an ident. We went back to L City and immediately took Sophie to the stic surgery hospital to ask about the situation, and did not have time to tell you first.¡± ¡°Dixon and Sophie together?¡± Arlo Marsh asked Morris with some surprise, then nced at Danny, ¡°That boy yboy, with Sophie, also yful?¡± The brothers have a particrly good rtionship and know each other better, so naturally they know what kind of character Dixon is. Morris took the cigarette case, pulled out a cigarette and handed it to the two, and shook his head, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it.¡± Just then, the study door suddenly opened, ¡°Big brother, bored gourd? When did you guys get here?¡± Dixon walked in, saw the two men and ran over, raised his hand and fist and gave Arlo Marsh and Danny a light hammering on the chest. It was a greeting that belonged exclusively between their men. ¡°Just came over.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Arlo Marsh, with a cigarette in his mouth and his hands in his pants pockets, raised an eyebrow, ¡°Heard you¡¯re in love?¡± ¡°So soon?¡± Dixon inclined his head and reached out to nod at Morris, ¡°You¡¯re so unkind, second brother.¡± Chapter 1034 : Margarita Jones is going crazy Morris shrugged, ¡°What, you still want to hide it from them.¡± ¡°I think the unkind person is you.¡± Danny raised his foot and kicked Dixon in the ass, flirting. The brothers, who hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time, sat in the study and talked about what had happened these days. ¡­ Qinxin Residence. Margarita Jones sat bored on the sofa watching a bubble drama, surprisingly touched by the dogged pseudo-brother and sister love story, red-eyed. She sighed despondently, ¡°So, leaving the Hidden n ¡­¡± was saying, she suddenly nced at Angelo on the side, ¡°Leaving home can be such an easy life.¡± In the Hidden n, she was busy with all kinds of training every day, helping her mother with government affairs, learning to be alone, learning to rule the country. And now when she came to L City, she enjoyed this easy andfortable life, although it wasfortable, but it made her somehow ufortable. ¡°Miss Margarita used to be very busy at home?¡± Angelo asked tentatively, for some reason she was extraordinarily interested in Margarita Jones. Dingdong¨C At that moment, the doorbell rang. Margarita Jones nced at Angelo, who understood her meaning in a second and immediately got up and walked out, only to see a familiar person standing outside the vi¡¯s main door. She walked to the door and smiled, ¡°The boss sent you to apany Miss Margarita?¡± Ethan jawed slightly, ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°I see this Miss Margarita is not a simple person, quite mysterious. Who is she?¡± Angelo inquired as he opened the door. Ethan walked in, nced at Angelo and reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask, Angelo, you forgot the rules.¡± Angelo frustrated face, raised his hand and brushed his short hair, ¡°Got it, Ethan brother.¡± People are curious, especially those with mysterious backgrounds. They can always arouse curiosity and make people cannot help exploring. Ethan walked into the living room, changed into a pair of slippers in the foyer, looked at Margarita Jones nestled on the sofa, and the two or three empty wine bottles on the table in front of her, and had a clear idea. ¡°Homesick?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He asked as he walked right up to her and sat down. Margarita Jones hugged the pillow, elbow propped up on the arm of the sofa, good-looking beautiful eyes nced at Ethan, ¡°I told him to find a good-looking one, why did he call you over?¡± Ethan¡¯s face instantly sank, his eyebrows slightly closed, ¡°It¡¯s okay to scold people, calling me ugly, isn¡¯t that too much.¡± His tone was not angry, but rather with a hint of flirtation. Margarita Jones stared Ethan up and down, he was wearing a ck casual suit, although it is inch, but heavy in features, belong to the durable type, although not Morris kind of senior cold handsome, but a knitted brows and a smile but with a kind of healing warmth. There is a kind of ¡®soldier brother¡¯ valiant and hard, giving people a very sense of justice image. A soldier brother? Margarita Jones suddenly thought of something, suddenly sat up from the sofa, ¡°I remember that you are very urate shooting, apany me to practice?¡± Watching TV is leisurely, but really boring. She suddenly got close, with beautiful eyes. Even if she was just close to Ethan, he had some uncontroble heart and missed a beat. He wrinkled his eyebrows and moved his head back a few centimeters, ¡°Talk, just talk, why are you so close?¡± Margarita Jones wondered, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you blush so much in the hidden ¡­ errrr, in my house.¡± Suddenly, she caught a glimpse of Angelo on the side, and suddenly realized, ¡°Oh~, I know. She¡¯s your girlfriend, isn¡¯t she?¡± She pointed to Angelo on the side, couldn¡¯t help herself, and said to Angelo, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your boyfriend is not ugly, but he can¡¯t get into my ¡­ this girl¡¯s eyes.¡± Chapter 1035 : The King’s Bastard Recites the Scriptures Said Margarita Jones, looking down and murmuring in a cryptic voice, ¡°It¡¯s annoying, how habits are so hard to change.¡± She really didn¡¯t know how long it would take to break her old habit of talking in L City. ¡°Huh?¡± Angelo froze and subconsciously nced at Ethan, ¡°I, I ¡­¡± She seemed to want to say something, but before she could finish her sentence, she heard Ethan say, ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, Angelo and I are friends, a brother at best. What girlfriend? You think everyone else is as open as you are?¡± Ethan corrected again, ¡°This is L City. understand?¡± The implication was to tell Margarita Jones that in this country, a person can only have one husband or wife. ¡°Also. A person who has been married and is tantly with another person and wants to get married is guilty of bigamy. It¡¯s punishable by jail time. This is not ¡­ not your home.¡± Not to mention Margarita Jones, even Ethan almost said something out of turn. Angelo, who was standing at the side, listened to Ethan¡¯s words, his face was colored with a few lost expressions, so he did not pay attention to hear Ethan¡¯ster words. ¡°Bigamy? Jail time?¡± Margarita Jones had heard Morris talk about it when she was with the Hidden n, but she shook her head when she heard it, ¡°Ugh, you guys are a pain in the ass. ¡°There are no rules.¡± Ethan said and said to Angelo, ¡°Go buy a copy of the Civil Code and another copy of General Legal Knowledge.¡± ¡°Buy this for what?¡± Angelo looked confused. ¡°Go if you¡¯re told to, where¡¯s all this nonsense.¡± Ethan spoke very rudely to Angelo. Angelo nodded and responded, ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll go now.¡± She turned around and left the living room and went to the nearby bookstore. Ethan then said patiently, ¡°Young Master Marilyn, this is not your Hidden Tribe, and it is very different from your way of life. So, you must not let your nature take over. Here, no guns, no hitting, no hurting. Most importantly, you can¡¯t see someone you like and take the initiative to hook up with them. In case someone has a family, you will be branded as a ¡®mistress¡¯ and will be exposed in the news, even on Weibo.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a Weibo hot search?¡± ¡°Weibo is ¡­¡± Ethan raised his hand to hold his forehead, took out his phone and found out the APP software on his phone, ¡°Here, this is it. The entire poption is brushing the microblogging, once there is any situation, it may be exposed to the Inte, once on the hot search, the whole world will know that you that little thing. When the timees, the overwhelming insults and gossip will drive a person crazy, but also force a person to die. Understand?¡± Faced with Ethan¡¯s question, Margarita Jones blinked her thick eyshes, rolled the pupils of her eyes, thought, and half-understood, ¡°I seem to get it, and I seem to not get it.¡± ¡°What don¡¯t you get? I¡¯ll exin it to you.¡± Ethan was afraid that Margarita Jones would get into trouble in L City. He had seen how helpful Margarita Jones had been to Morris when she was with the Hidden Tribe, and naturally he knew that his boss was grateful to her. But if you don¡¯t take care of Margarita Jones, then for your boss, Margarita Jones is a hot potato, and the consequences are endless.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Just ¡­ why can¡¯t a person get two husbands?¡± Margarita Jones grunted in exasperation, ¡°It¡¯s normal in our ce. Why can¡¯t you hit someone? In case someone scolds me and hits me, can¡¯t I hit someone too?¡± ¡°If someone scolds you, you can¡¯t hit back. But if someone else takes the initiative to hit you, you can hit back. It¡¯s called, self-defense. Once you take the initiative to hit someone, it¡¯s ¡­¡± Just as Ethan was patiently exining to Margarita Jones, Margarita Jones waved her hand, ¡°No listen, no listen, the king of scripture. What a headache.¡± Chapter 1036 : Who is the king’s eighth? She stood up from the sofa in anger, anxiously walking around the living room on her bare feet, even inexplicably a little aggrieved. In a foreignnd, the rules and ways of life are very different from those of the Hidden Tribe. Margarita Jones needed a long time to adapt. Ethan was annoyed to be called a ¡®bastard¡¯, but when he saw her frustrated and sad, he understood, ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you to adapt now. But you should also be clear, not to mention people, even the body in a new ce will appear to be ufortable with the situation, very normal. Just get used to it for a while.¡± ¡°I want to ride a horse.¡± Margarita Jones walked up to Ethan, looked at him, and spoke her plea. When she spoke, her tone of voice was a bit sad, her beautiful face, her frustrated expression gave a feeling of pity, so people could not help but look a little heartbroken. Ethan lips pursed into a straight line, leaned back on the sofa, closed his eyes, took a long breath, raised his hand and rubbed his temples, ¡°For three million, it¡¯s a small thing.¡± Heforted himself. ¡°Come on, take you for a horseback ride.¡± Ethan reluctantly agreed. It¡¯s three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and it¡¯s just the right time to go horseback riding at the horse farm. The two of them got up, changed their shoes, and prepared to go. But just as they walked to the entrance of Qinxin Residence, they saw Angelo and Trent head-on. ¡°Brother, where are you going?¡± Trent asked as he walked up. Ethan pointed to Margarita Jones beside him, ¡°Miss Margarita wants to ride a horse, let¡¯s go to the horse farm.¡± ¡°Brother Ethan, take me. I want to go too.¡± Angelo said. Now that she¡¯s said it, Trent naturally jumped in and said, ¡°Brother, take me too. I left all my work toe to you today.¡± The implication is that this brother misses him. ¡°This ¡­¡± Ethan tilted his head at Margarita Jones, ¡°is it okay?¡± Margarita Jones walked straight towards the limo, ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter.¡± At this point, Ethan saw Margarita Jones get into the driver¡¯s seat, and he immediately ran over, ¡°Hey, hey, hey, I¡¯ll drive.¡± He took Margarita Jones by the arm and pulled her out, ¡°How can you drive without a driver¡¯s license? You¡¯ll be impounded if the traffic police find out.¡± ¡°I have a driver¡¯s license.¡± Margarita Jones exined. ¡°Your driver¡¯s license is not the same as L City¡¯s, and the traffic rules are different.¡± Ethan struggled to exin. Naive, aside Trent ¡®kindly¡¯ exined: ¡°Miss Margarita since she has a driving, license can go to apply for a change to a domestic driver¡¯s license.¡± ¡°You shut up. Do not speak will die!¡± Ethan had two big heads. Of course he knew that foreign driver¡¯s licenses can be applied for review and exchanged for domestic driver¡¯s licenses. But who could know where the Hidden Tribe was? Ethan tugged Margarita Jones¡¯ hand, went around to the passenger side, and opened the door, ¡°Get in.¡± Margarita Jones bristled with exasperation, ¡°What a pain in the ass.¡± She huffed and got into the car. Ethan closed the door, then breathed a deep sigh of relief, raised his hand to brush the sweat on his forehead. This scene fell in Angelo¡¯s eyes, her eyes dimmed for a few moments, walked over and sat in the back of the car. Ringing bell¨C Angelo¡¯s cell phone rang at first. She took out her phone and saw that it was Vivian calling, ¡°Youngdy?¡± ¡°Angelo, Morris said you¡¯re at Margarita Jones¡¯ ce, right?¡± ¡°Yes, youngdy.¡± ¡°You give her the phone, I need to talk to her.¡± Vivian said to Angelo. Since Margarita Jones hadn¡¯t changed her cell phone since she came to L City, Vivian couldn¡¯t reach her, so she had to call Angelo.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Angelo handed the phone to Margarita Jones, ¡°Miss Margarita, our youngdy¡¯s phone.¡± Ethan, who was standing by, immediately exined, ¡°Vivian.¡± Margarita Jones picked up the phone, ¡°Vivian?¡± ¡°You and Angelo youe together to the Royal Court Vi, dinner here in the evening, prepared a reception for you.¡± Vivian knew that Margarita Jones was new to L City and was unfamiliar with the area, so she took extra care of her. Chapter 1037 ¡°Sure, I¡¯m getting bored.¡± Margarita Jones readily agreed, and then handed the phone to Angelo. Vivian barked a few words at Angelo before hanging up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°The youngdy asked us to go to the Royal Court Vi and said that she prepared a reception banquet for Miss Margarita.¡± Angelo said. In that case, the n to go to the horse farm was cancelled. A few people got in the car, Trent drove, and went straight to the Royal Vi.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It took more than twenty minutes to travel from the Qinxin Residence to the Royal Court Vi, and several people arrived at the Royal Court Vi in no time. Trent stopped the car, ¡°Miss Margarita, we¡¯re here.¡± He reminded Margarita Jones to push open the door and get out of the car. Standing at the vi, looking at the luxurious mansion, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is this Morris¡¯ home?¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Margarita.¡± Margarita Jones looked at the vi covering an area of more than a thousand square feet, luxurious and atmospheric,parable to the pce general grandeur and magnificent, could not help but shake her head with emotion, ¡°No wonder he has been unwilling to marry ¡­¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± She was saying, Ethan beside her instantly coughed, reminding Margarita Jones. As an afterthought, Margarita Jones nced at Ethan and immediately silenced, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll go visit.¡± Angelo and Trent looked at each other, and their eyes finally fell on Margarita Jones¡¯ body, always feeling that this woman had too many secrets hidden in her body. Naive boss does not allow to ask, they also can not keep pursuing. ¡°Marilyn?¡± In the living room, Vivian heard the voice and came out from the living room holding the baby, came down the steps and walked to Margarita Jones, ¡°How is it, is it still not toofortable?¡± Margarita Jones looked at the super cute little munchkin in Vivian¡¯s arms, with big ck grape-like eyes, and baring her little pink mouth and biting her chubby little hand, adorable. ¡°It¡¯s simply too ufortable.¡± She waved her hand, some helplessness in her tone, then her eyes gazed at the little munchkin, ¡°This is your child with my master? Mamma, the little human cubs are so cute looking.¡± ¡°Coming over?¡± At this time, Morris also came out, and beside him Arlo Marsh and Danny also came out. Hearing Morris¡¯ voice, Margarita Jones¡¯ eyes lit up and she immediately ran towards him, ¡°Master, if I don¡¯t see you again, I¡¯m going to die of loneliness.¡± Saying that, spread his arms and gave him a big hug. However, when Margarita Jones was close to hugging Morris, the man dragged Danny beside him and blocked it in front of him. Margarita Jones saw a person blocking in front of him and immediately stiffened her movements, standing in front of Danny in a daze, ring at Morris on the side, ¡°Master, you are simply too much.¡± ¡°Danny, she is Margarita Jones.¡± At that moment in the study, Morris had already told Arlo Marsh and Danny what had happened to the Hidden Tribe, and they already knew that Margarita Jones was Marilyn Baron, who was also the young master of the Hidden Tribe. Although I know Margarita Jones is very beautiful, but at this moment see this in front of the red dress, skin as smooth as jade white woman, or by her beautiful face was severely amazed. Danny looked at the woman in front of him, forgiveness is strong, see her, still can not help but roll the knot in the throat, ¡°Miss Margarita, hello. My name is Danny.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Margarita Jones gave him a friendly handshake, and then shook hands with Arlo Marsh, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Arlo Marsh.¡± Arlo Marsh shook his hand and smiled slightly, ¡°I have heard from my brother that Miss Margarita is very graceful and elegant. ¡°Mr. Arlo is veryplimentary.¡± Chapter 1038 : Mike’s Fury Margarita Jones returned a smile, but it was perfunctory. Then her eyes fell on Morris and finally looked at Vivian, pointing at Morris usingly, ¡°Vivian, does your husband resent me.¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help himself, ¡°He can¡¯t stand you being too enthusiastic.¡± Although Vivian knew that Margarita Jones liked Morris, she knew better than to say that Margarita Jones had lost her heart for Morris.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! She and Morris treat Margarita Jonespletely as a friend and as a life saver. Trent and Angelo on the side were a little surprised to see this scene, but did not dare to ask more questions. The boss and the youngdy are really special enough to this woman named Margarita Jones. ¡°Sister Margarita.¡± Sophie came out, although wearing a mask, but the mask is veryrge, covering half of the face, the bridge of the nose vaguely visible a little scar marks, but not obvious. Dixon put his arm around her and waved at Margarita Jones, ¡°Hi.¡± ¡°Hi.¡± Margarita Jones waved. Looking at the familiar faces, her doubly lonely heart gradually healed. In the Hidden Tribe, she was the pride of the sky, but she was also the presence of all the people. Now that she was in an unfamiliar ce, Margarita Jones tried her best to adapt, but the different living environment really gave her a lot of pressure and challenges. ¡°Master, since you insist on giving me a reception, I don¡¯t care, you have to cook for me personally to do so.¡± After she finished, she bypassed Morris and went straight into the living room, ¡°Vivian, can I have a tour of your home?¡± ¡°Of course you can.¡± Vivian carried the baby up the steps, handed the baby to her sister-inw, and went into the living room, showing Margarita Jones around the vi. Once the women had entered the living room, Arlo Marsh stood in front of Morris with his arms around his chest, flirting, ¡°I must say, young master Marilyn does have the posture of a closed moon and a sunken fish, it seems that second sister-inw is in danger.¡± Morris cold eyes nced, ¡°Get lost.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Arlo Marsh gestures¡¯ OK ¡®, ¡°Dixon, Danny, let¡¯s go to y mahjong. Ethan, youe with us. Your boss has to be busy cooking for the beauties and is short-handed.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ethan is also not polite, quickly agreed. ¡°Trent, you and Angelo go get the olddy.¡± Morris instructed Trent. For a while, the cold and quiet Royal View Vi also instantly became lively because of the arrival of all the people. But some people were happy and some were sad. Eonothem Group. Mike looked at the news message that popped up on hisputer, and immediately called the inside line to have someone investigate whether Morris was alive, but within a few minutes the news came that Morris was indeed alive, and he was furious and mmed hisputer. In therge office, there was a thud, and theputer fell to pieces on the floor with the cup. After dropping theputer seems not to be relieved, he pushed the files on the table to the floor, venting his anger, kicking away the files andputer on the floor. ¡°Still alive? How can you be alive, not dead? Isn¡¯t it dead!¡± He roared through the office in a fury. The secretaries at the door heard themotion in the office, for the grumpy Mike, several secretaries who did not dare to approach, afraid thatter will be affected by the fish, received a bad scolding. After venting, Mike¡¯s chest heaved and sagged, so he walked to the sofa powerless, sat down, and his eyes were distracted, ¡°Why is he still alive? Why?¡± As if his soul was taken away, he leaned back on the sofa backrest, looking up at the ceiling, his mind was nk. Just got the news, Anthony is dead. He had died at sea. Why would Anthony, who had been missing for two months, die at sea? Chapter 1039 : Moving help He absolutely does not believe that Anthony was drunk, fell from the deck into the sea, just in time to be bitten by a shark to death. But on the contrary, Mike could not find any evidence. But Anthony¡¯s death cost him an investment partner and a strong backing. Without his blessing, what would be the leverage topete with Morris? ¡°No, it¡¯s not. I still have Eonothem Group, as long as Eonothem Group is still around, Morris can¡¯t win me, can¡¯t win!¡± Mike murmured in a small voice. His panic-stricken face had betrayed his soul. Without Anthony, Mike felt from the bottom of his heart that he was inferior to Morris. But he still didn¡¯t want to. Thinking about this, Mike thought of something else. No, there is someone else who can help him. nbrooke William! nbrooke William is Anthony¡¯s third brother, and is the best person for Anthony among their brothers. If we can contact with nbrooke and join forces with him, it is not a problem to deal with just one Morris. ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± Thinking of this, Mike instantly in a much better mood, ¡°hahaha ¡­¡± He got up and walked over to the water fountain to get a ss of water, and even as he drank it, he was smiling. Using his personal connections, Mike found nbrooke William¡¯s phone number and dialed it directly. Beep-beep-beep. The phone rang toe. After a few rings, the person on the other end of the line answered, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Mr. nbrooke, this is Mike ¡­ beep beep beep ¡­¡± He just gave his name, the other side hung up the phone. Perhaps because he did not know Mike, and did not want to contact him. ¡°What the hell!¡± Mike clutched his phone and cursed angrily with dissatisfaction, but still patiently made a few more calls to the other party. But two calls in a row, the other party did not answer. In desperation, he had to edit a sentence: [I know you don¡¯t know me, but I was good friends with your brother. I am very sorry about his death, but I always felt that the cause of his death is strange. Mr. nbrooke, I want to ask you, how to contact Anthony¡¯s subordinates? I want to investigate this matter properly, I don¡¯t want my brother to die in vain. He edited it in English and sent it over. Mike is a smart man, he knows that if he directly exin to the other party that he wants to cooperate with them, will certainly attract the other party¡¯s resentment. But if the side of the direction from the ¡®Anthony¡¯ death, will certainly win the other side of the good feeling. Anthony said, between his several brothers, he only with nbrooke William¡¯s best rtionship. This is the best opportunity to catch each other. But a message was sent out, but as if the stone sunk in the sea, can not stir any ripples. Mike¡¯s heart is anxious, but does not dare to take too much initiative. The Royal View Vi. The vi maids prepared the dinner, and Morris, at the request of Margarita Jones, really cooked two dishes for her. Vivian, Sophie and Angelo spent the afternoon with Margarita Jones, ying golf on thewn and swimming in the rooftop pool when they got tired. It was the end of October and the breezy, overcast day was not too hot, so everything was just fine. Everyone else knew about Sophie¡¯s situation, so they were careful with her, not daring to stare at her face, lest Sophie find out and irritate her. At 6:30 p. m., dinner was served promptly.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The dinner table was set up on thewn, ready for an open-air dinner. Not far from the table was an oversized screen with a projector showing a recently released movie. A group of people were seated and Morris stood up, holding her wine, ¡°Today is the reception for Margarita Jones and her first visit to L City and settling in L City forever. here, this ss of wine to Margarita.¡± Chapter 1040 : A Rare Moment of Happiness The crowd stood up in unison, holding their sses of red wine and raising them to Margarita Jones. ¡°Wee Miss Margarita.¡± ¡°Wee Margarita.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet Miss Margarita.¡± ¡°Cheers.¡± ¡°To you.¡± ¡°If you need anything in the future, just ask.¡± The crowd was so enthusiastic about Margarita Jones that she was ttered by such a scene. She stood up, held her goblet, and gave her head slightly, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you all. Then, the goblets gently clinked together to make a clear, melodious sound, like silver bells. On the rectangr table, there is a sumptuous dinner, champagne, Chinese and Western cuisine, dessert and fruit, everything is avable. Night falls, like a ck satin night sky dotted with stars, the breeze, a few fireflies jumped on the greenery, so that the night, the more romantic and beautiful. They talked andughed and chatted freely, but avoided talking about the identity of Margarita Jones. Watching the movie and talking about the day, after dinner several people sat together singing songs, when the mood, they will pull the dance partner to the side to dance. The song on the side changed to a beautiful waltz, Morris got up and walked to Vivian, one hand behind his back, one hand extended to Vivian, slightly bending down, ¡°Beautifuldy, I wonder if I have the honor to ask you to dance?¡± After experiencing the daily thrill of the hidden tribe, suddenly life enters this kind of romance, but Vivian is a little ufortable, even feel like a dream. With her red lips slightly hooked and a smile on her face, she shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know how.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Morris warm smile, cold face is a rare gentle, as if the thick love between the eyebrows are almost overflowing. ¡°But I really don¡¯t know how.¡± ¡°No matter.¡± He took the initiative to take her hand, walked aside, one hand around her waist, one hand holding her hand, ¡°Come, follow my pace, slowly dance, it¡¯s easy.¡± ¡°If I step on you, don¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°How can I me you when I can¡¯t even feel sorry for you.¡± The man leaned in close to her and whispered in her ear. Vivian really couldn¡¯t dance, but because she had danced at college dances, but was rusty, she stepped on his feet every now and then. Theme dance steps made Vivianugh at herself. Margarita Jones, sitting on the side with wine in her hand, leaned back in her chair with azy posture, but never took her eyes off the Morris couple. Looking at them talking andughing, romantic and happy, it was very envious. She knew that the two of them could be considered to have kept the clouds and seen the moon. ¡°Miss Margarita, join us for a dance?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Danny saw what Margarita Jones had in mind, so he got up and took the initiative to invite her to dance. ¡°I¡¯d be honored.¡± She put down her ss of wine, held Danny¡¯s hand, and walked over to dance together. Dixon and Sophie were already dancing, leaving Trent, Ethan, Arlo Marsh, and Angelo sitting around bored. Angelo looked at the three dancing pairs, she nced at Ethan, elbow touched him, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go dancing too?¡± ¡°Not interested.¡± Ethan leaned back in his recliner, ang looked at the stars, closed his eyes and pretended to sleep. ¡°My brother doesn¡¯t want to dance, let¡¯s dance together.¡± Trent took the initiative to get up and extend his hand towards Angelo, who hesitated for a moment before taking Trent¡¯s hand and dancing along with the music. It was such a beautiful night, so refreshing. Sophie stood in front of Dixon, who had been wearing a mask again since dinner, covering the scars on her face. Dixon couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth and say, ¡°Sophie, actually ¡­ you can take off the mask.¡± Chapter 1041 Sophie followed Dixon¡¯s dance steps, raised her eyes to look at the handsome man in front of her, slowly shook her head, and then dropped her head slightly in an unconfident manner. Although no words were spoken, her expression already said everything. Dixon naturally understands Sophie¡¯s feelings, leaning over, leaning in next to her ear, ¡°We can wear a mask if we leave the house. But at home, they are all our family and friends, people who are genuinely willing to ept you and like you. So, you should not have too much mental burden.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Sophie certainly understands all this, but knowing is knowing, doesn¡¯t mean Sophie can convince herself, ¡°Dixon, just give me some time, okay?¡± From the disfigurement to now, Sophie has been trying to adjust her mind, hoping toe out from the shadow. Naive every time people just one more look at her, it will stimte her inferiorityplex and feel that people areughing at her. Sophie knows very well that many times those people are not mocking at all, but just unconscious nces, but it is just that she really can¡¯t do to turn a blind eye. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t force you.¡± Dixon tilted his head and dropped a kiss on her cheek, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here at all times, you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± Listening to hisforting words, Sophie was warmed and felt so wonderful to be immersed in happiness. If she hadn¡¯t been disfigured, she would have been even happier. Vivian, who was dancing at the side, looked at the two of them in love and sweetness and couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly, ¡°Morris, I feel that there is really a feeling of quietness in the years now. If, in the future, we can also live a simple and happy life every day, then there is nothing more to ask for.¡± The days of the Hidden Tribe gave Vivian endless pressure, a suffocating sense of oppression that almost wrecked her to despair countless times. Every time she wandered over the edge of the cliff, it was Morris who came along and pulled her through, saving her. ¡°Will do.¡± The man¡¯s handsome face was tinged with a gentle, light smile, ¡°It will.¡± As a man, Morris has witnessed what Vivian has gone through over the years and knows her desire for happiness, so naturally he wants to do his best to satisfy her. But, man¡¯s n is not as good as God¡¯s n. He thinks he¡¯s not a god and can¡¯t n for anything, and he knows there are more unknowns ahead. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the old house tomorrow to see grandma.¡± Vivian suggested. Vivian suggested, ¡°You asked them to pick up Grandma today, but she had Alzheimer¡¯s and couldn¡¯t even remember people, so she didn¡¯te over either.¡± Vivian felt a little sad when she mentioned Madame Cheal, ¡°Grandma is such a kind and good person, she should be very sad when she is awake without her memory.¡± ¡°It should be very sad.¡± Morrisforted Vivian, ¡°But have you ever thought that when she has dementia, she will also forget a lot of troubles.¡± He said this tofort her, but in fact his heart aches for Madame Cheal. But he didn¡¯t want to show it, so Vivian wouldn¡¯t worry along with him. ¡°Tomorrow, let¡¯s go back to the old house together to see grandma.¡± She said. ¡°Okay.¡± The man agreed readily. ¡­ The night was extraordinarily lively and romantic at the Royal Vi, which was very memorable. In the evening, Ethan and Angelo took Margarita Jones back to the Qinxin residence, and the others went home separately, but Dixon and Sophie stayed at the Royal View Vi to keep Vivianpany. Meanwhile, the news that Morris is still alive has directly hit the news.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Morris is alive¡±, ¡°Morris is alive, who was buried in the first ce¡±, ¡°Morris is not dead¡± ¡­ Chapter 1042 : Disfigurement is better? The news of such and such hit the hot search at the fastest speed and became the topic with the highest degree of national discussion.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Grip grass, this damned wouldn¡¯t be a fraudulent corpse, right?¡± ¡°What is this situation, not dead?¡± ¡°Not disfigured, how to be so handsome again? stic surgery, right.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not some kind of luxury family conspiracy.¡± ¡°My god is not dead, but also restored his appearance, it seems that the arm also installed a prosthesis. I knew my husband wouldn¡¯t die so easily.¡± ¡°Upstairs, I¡¯m Mrs. Cheal, don¡¯t steal from me.¡± ¡°Conspiracy theory?¡± ¡°It¡¯s amazing, it¡¯s incredible.¡± ¡­ Everyone was talking about it, and Sue Stewart, Lisa and others were the first to call Morris to contact her after seeing the news. But Morris¡¯s phone was off, and those people were so helpless that they could only call Trent¡¯s ce. Trent said: ¡°Boss is busy, I don¡¯t see anyely¡±, directly dismissed everyone. The next morning, Vivian and Morris two people used breakfast, then packed up their things, carrying the two children together to The Cheal family old house. The car arrived at the house and Belle came out just as the car was parked. When she saw Morris, she couldn¡¯t help but have red eyes and immediately walked up to Morris, looking him up and down, left and right, ¡°Young master, is it really you?¡± The choked voice makes it clear that she cares and cares for Morris. Morris returned a smile, ¡°Belle, it¡¯s me, I¡¯m Morris.¡± Belle hugged Morris, ¡°Great, great, you¡¯re still alive. The olddy will be so happy when she finds out.¡± As she spoke, she let go of Morris, took his hand, and said in a serious tone, ¡°You don¡¯t even know, since the olddy found out about your ¡®death¡¯, she has been depressed and her Alzheimer¡¯s is getting worse and worse. Originally controlled with drugs is not so serious, but these days the youngdy is also not in, the olddy life has no hope, and then ¡­ will not take the medicine.¡± Belle guarded in front of Madame Cheal for many years, and there is a rtionship between Madame Cheal. Looking at her state today, Belle heart can not mention how hard it is. ¡°Belle, it¡¯s our fault.¡± Vivian listened to a pang of heartache, carried her things and headed inside, ¡°I¡¯ll go check on Grandma.¡± ¡°Youngdy, let me help you carry your things.¡± Belle took the gift box and looked up at the two sister-inws following behind her, holding the two children in their arms. She smiled amiably, ¡°Gee, little baby, so cute looking, so delightful.¡± The pink carved children resembled the pink and tender little babies on the Moong Bao stickers, with big grape-like eyes, watery red lips, and pink beads, making them delightful. ¡°Young master, the two children inherited the face of you and youngdy, it¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Belle praised them repeatedly. Morris nced at Vivian who was walking in front of him and smiled, ¡°The child looks a little more like the mother.¡± The two of them were talking while walking towards the backyard. Not long after, they finally arrived at Madame Cheal¡¯s yard. At this moment, Madame Cheal was sitting frozen under a gnarled tree in the courtyard, staring vacantly ahead, holding a fat blue cat in her arms and muttering something in her mouth. ¡°Olddy, look who¡¯s here?¡± Belle shouted, walking up to Madame Cheal and pointing at Vivian and Morris. The maids on the side were surprised to see Morris and Vivian, each one of them first froze, and then bowed in unison, ¡°Good day young master, good day youngdy.¡± ¡°Thank you all for your hard work, go and get busy.¡± Vivian greeted them and let them go out first. ¡°Yes, young madam.¡± Several servants nodded and turned to walk out of the courtyard. Even though they were already far away, Vivian still heard their chatter. Chapter 1043 : Grandma’s Memory Loss ¡°Isn¡¯t that the young master, he didn¡¯t even die?¡± ¡°Yesterday it was already on Weibo hot search, I didn¡¯t believe it when it said he was alive.¡± ¡°Now you should believe it when you see it with your own eyes.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I haven¡¯t seen the young master for some days, and suddenly I feel that he has be quite handsome again.¡± ¡°The young master obviously broke his arm and lost his eyesight before, howe he hasn¡¯t seen him for a few months and then came back, unharmed?¡± ¡°Maybe the blindness and crippled leg are cured, the arm is estimated to be a prosthesis.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± ¡­ The Inte is abuzz about Morris being alive, but because only a photo and video was taken, he could only be seen in, but could not determine the extent of his arm¡¯s good or bad. In this regard, the Inte did not have much to discuss. But the maids of the old mansion had seen Morris¡¯ ¡®miserable condition¡¯ before and were naturally greatly surprised to see him again this time. ¡°Grandma?¡± Vivian walked up to Madame Cheal, slowly squatted down and asked in a soft voice, ¡°Do you still remember me?¡± Morris also called out, ¡°Grandma.¡± This ¡®grandmother¡¯ shouted his throat, a sense of guilt, let his heart is quite unpleasant. Madame Cheal dressed in a blue and white cheongsam, full of silver hair permed with short curls, although the whole person sitting on the chair, can see a person¡¯s temperament, but her whole gaze is dull, not powdered, in turn, looks disheveled and haggard. ¡°Who are you guys ¡­?¡± Madame Cheal looked up at the two and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know you guys.¡± It was this one sentence that directly hit Vivian¡¯s sore spot, her eyes were sore and flushed slightly red. ¡°Grandma, are you, okay?¡± Even though Morris was a seven-foot man, when facing the olddy, he had an extraordinarily heavy andplicated mood. Since his childhood, he grew up around the olddy, and no one felt more for her than Morris. He stepped forward and reached out, just to touch Madame Cheal, when she pped her hand away, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, don¡¯t scare my cat. I¡¯m waiting with my cat for my grandson and granddaughter-inw.¡± The thoughtless remark was like a dagger stabbed viciously into Vivian¡¯s heart. Her nostrils were sore and tears welled up indefinitely. In order not to let Madame Cheal see, Vivian tilted her head to the side and quietly reached out to wipe her tears. Morris put his arm around her waist and calmed her down, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. If Grandma is safe and sound, she would want you to be happy.¡± ¡°Ugh, where is my grandson. Why hasn¡¯t my grandsone back for a long time?¡± Madame Cheal muttered as she jerked her cat¡¯s fur. Belle shook her head with a sigh, ¡°Young master, madam, you must not be angry. Old Madam has been like this now, it¡¯s heartbreaking to watch.¡± ¡°Belle, these days have been hard for you.¡± Vivian thanked from the bottom of his heart. But at this time, a voice came in from outside the courtyard. Several people looked sideways and saw someone appear at the door ¨C Mike!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Mother?¡± Mike just walked into the courtyard and shouted. Madame Cheal, who was holding the big fat cat, stood up immediately and walked towards him with a smile on her face, ¡°Your grandson is back? You are back, do you know how much Grandma missed you?¡± She kindly took Mike¡¯s hand and asked him, ¡°Are you hungry? Are you thirsty? Grandma will make you some food. When you were a kid, you loved the roast pork that Grandma made for you.¡± Perhaps because of the illness, Madame Cheal subconsciously, has always treated Mike as a substitute for Morris. Chapter 1044 : Morris’s anger Seeing Mike walked in, Morris¡¯ gaze was cold and his eyes fell on Mike¡¯s body. Naive Mike had no fear, instead he pointed at Morris and asked the olddy, ¡°They, who are they?¡± ¡°No, Grandma doesn¡¯t know them.¡± Madame Cheal shook her head, looking at both Vivian and Morris with a strange look in her eyes. Mike raised an eyebrow and smiled morosely, ¡°I don¡¯t know them either, and I even find them a bit of an eyesore.¡± He deliberately provoked. ¡°If your good grandchildren don¡¯t like it, grandma will kick them out.¡± Madame Cheal did what she said and immediately pointed at Vivian and Morris, ¡°You two get the hell out of here and stay away, don¡¯t want to see you again.¡± She waved her hand, giving the order of expulsion.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Morris¡¯ fists were clenched at her side and she walked towards Mike, raising her hand to give him a punch, but Vivian held her hand, ¡°Morris, no.¡± She was worried and shook her head, ¡°Grandma now has memory problems and only has Mike in her heart. if you hit Mike, only grandma will be sad and upset.¡± ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s Vivian¡¯s little girl who is smart.¡± As usual, the doting name. Vivian did not like Mike calling her that, and now it sounds more and more disgusting and disgusting. Belle stood aside, shaking her head in anger, ¡°Olddy, he¡¯s your son, not your grandson! Open your eyes and see, he really isn¡¯t Morris!¡± ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s my grandson.¡± The olddy held Mike¡¯s hand tightly and hobbled, ¡°Go,e into the living room with grandma, let the kitchen cook something delicious for youter.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, okay.¡± Mike held the olddy¡¯s hand backwards and the two walked into the living room. When brushing against Morris, Mike elbow deliberately bumped the arm of Morris who was in front of him, but was surprised to find ¡­ The arm that he broke at the beginning was actually healed. This, in the end, what is the situation? Mike was stunned, no matter how he could not understand what the situation was, but he did not show it. Morris has too many secrets hidden in his body, he must investigate properly. When he reached the steps, Mike still did not forget to look back at Morris, only to see that he was not limping, his eyes were back to normal, and the disfiguring scars on his face had disappeared. What was going on? Could it be that the man with the disfigured, limp and broken arm was not Morris at all? If it was not Morris, who was it? At this scene, Belle immediatelyforted, ¡°Young master, youngdy, don¡¯t take it personally. The olddy has always been thinking about the young master. But because Morris looks a little like Uncle Seven, and you have been away from the olddy for a long time, she naturally took Mike for Morris. s, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± While talking, Belle¡¯s eyes were full of mist. Vivian hurriedly persuaded, ¡°Belle, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s really okay. Grandma is our grandma at all times. Now that she is sick, how could we possibly be bothered with her in general.¡± Morris nced back at the living room, his eyes coldened a bit, and left directly. Seeing him leave, Vivian had to wave to Belle, ¡°Belle, there¡¯s still something going on at thepany, we¡¯ll leave first. As soon as we have time recently, Morris and I wille back to see grandma.¡± ¡°Well, good. Young master, youngdy, you guys take your time.¡± Belle waved to them and looked at the two children held in the arms of her sister-inw on the side and sighed again and again. Chapter 1045 He was a little heartbroken for the olddy, and also for the Morris couple. The young master who ¡®came back from the dead¡¯ could easilye back to visit the olddy, but he didn¡¯t expect that the olddy couldn¡¯t remember him at all. Looking at the two cute little ones, it¡¯s heartbreaking to think about. Morris and Vivian both left the old house of The Cheal family, not long after that, Mike also left the old house. However, just as he walked out the door of the house, he was punched hard in the face. Mike stumbled, took a step back and fell to the ground. He raised his hand and rubbed the corner of his mouth, looking at the furious Morris in front of him, and smiled coldly, ¡°Morris, why are you so angry? Are you not afraid that I will expose your deeds to the inte.¡± ¡°You can try.¡± Morris face angry, cold eyes look askance at Mike, there is a moment, he hates to want to get rid of him directly. ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ after all, I am your seventh uncle, exposing you to the Inte is not good.¡± Mikeughed and stood up from the ground, raised his eyebrows, an arrogant posture, ¡°The olddy is very distressed by me, you say, if I send the video to the olddy to see, what will she do?¡± Knowing full well that Morris cared most about the olddy, but Mike deliberately used the olddy to stimte him. ¡°Mike!¡± Morris was furious, clenched his fist and wanted to go up to Mike. However, Vivian came forward and took Morris¡¯ hand, ¡°Morris, he¡¯s right. Grandma is sick now and only knows him, if you hit him, grandma will be very sad.¡± ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± Mike raised his head andughed, his smile was open and wild, and there were a few provocations among the recklessness. Heughed maniacally while sarcastically talking about Morris, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how you managed to e back from the dead¡¯, but now Eonothem Group is my Mike¡¯s. What can you Morris do to fight with me? It¡¯s just a defeat.¡± He had already curbed his smile, nced coldly at Morris, and turned towards the car.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Morris several times wanted to go forward, but Vivian pulled him tightly, did not let go of his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, it¡¯s not worth it for such people.¡± She reassured Morris, calming his anger. Seeing Morris restrain his emotions, Vivian then let go of his hand and shouted, ¡°Seventh Uncle?¡± Mike, who had just taken a few steps, turned his head back, yet before he could see clearly what was in front of him, he was kicked directly in the right side of his face. Bang¡­ Vivian threw a high kick that knocked him straight to the ground, his head hitting the ground with a muffled thud. She retracted her foot and stood firmly, looking down at him lying on the ground, ¡°Morris can¡¯t hit you, but I can hit you! I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t think that because you¡¯re the CEO of the Eonothem Group, you can be reckless, Anthony is dead, and without him as your protector, how much more can you do?¡± Vivian knew that Morris cared a lot about Madame Cheal. Originally Madame Cheal Alzheimer¡¯s disease is not so serious, it is because of a trip to the hidden tribe, Morris and create a fake death, aggravating the olddy¡¯s amnesia. This matter, she feels responsible for. At this moment, when I saw Mike threatening Morris with the olddy, I couldn¡¯t help but be annoyed. The reason for stopping Morris is that she doesn¡¯t want the olddy to know that she will reprimand Morris and split the rtionship between them. Behind him, Morris watched Vivian¡¯s high legged side kick just now, and his angr lips pulled out a light smile of relief. His woman, it seems, dotes on him. Chapter 1046 This feeling makes him feel inexplicably enjoyable. Mike was punched and kicked, hated and angry, he got up and punched towards Vivian. He kicked over, and before he could touch Vivian, she lifted her foot and smashed her heel hard into his thigh. The only way to practice martial arts is to be fast. Although Mike has some skills, but in front of Vivian is just some fancy fists and legs. ¡°Ugh!¡± She smashed her leg from top to bottom on the thigh, Mike lost his bnce on one leg and plunged forward, while the other leg remained in a forward kick, so it became a ¡®one-horse¡¯ sitting on the ground. Ka-chow ¨C The sound of crisp bones rang out, Mike¡¯s pants stung, apanied by his muffled grunt, pain reached out to cover the crotch, pupils wide, forehead veins rippling. ¡°Vivian, you ¡­ you, Mudd ¡­¡± Mike was in pain. Especially when it was Vivian broke the lifeblood, people nearly ruined, so easy to do surgery, only to restore the state. Now a ¡®one word horse¡¯, the kind of bone-chilling pain, almost to destroy him in general, pain suffocated. ¡°I don¡¯t care how powerful you are now, but you shouldn¡¯t be so arrogant in front of Morris. With your skills, you can¡¯t even defeat me, so you shouldn¡¯t even provoke Morris!¡± Vivian dropped a sentence, turned around and walked to Morris¡¯ heels, taking his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Good.¡± Morris looked at the little woman in front of him, smiled lightly, and got into the car along with her. The car slowly started, and then left the old mansion. The two did not look at Mike, who could not get up, from the beginning to the end. The two cars headed down the hill, one in front, Morris driving, Vivian sitting in the passenger side. And the car in the back sat the sister-inw and the two babies. ¡°Those two moves just now, very handsome.¡± Morris, who was driving, took a sideways nce at Vivian, and his handsome face hooked up to a smile. That smile, like a spring breeze, even with a few doting. Vivian leaned on the passenger seat, looked ahead and sighed, ¡°You helped me too much in the matter of the Hidden Tribe. If it weren¡¯t for those things, how would you let Mike have the upper hand now? I¡¯m not used to seeing him being arrogant and domineering in front of you, the way a viin is. He just doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡± It wasn¡¯t just because of Morris that Mike was beaten up today, it was partly because of Yara Sain. The man smiled brightly and didn¡¯t say anything more. The man said, ¡°I hate Mike, too, and Yara Sain has lost all her money to him, and one day, Yara Sain will find him personally!¡± The two of them have been together for a long time. If you do the math, it¡¯s been over a year since they¡¯ve seen each other. ¡°There¡¯s a way out for the wicked.¡± Morris reassured Vivian. The words, too, are just a simplefort to her. Because there is also a saying that goes like this ¡­ ¡®Good people don¡¯t live long, but scourgesst a thousand years¡¯. An hour or soter. The way back to the imperial court vi, Vivian passed by a business office to get a recement cell phone card. The moment she installed the card and turned on her phone, countless phone alerts flooded in. Her phone buzzed and vibrated. [Vivian, where the hell have you been? I sent you a message and didn¡¯t reply.] [Call back when you see the message, I¡¯ve been worried about youtely.] [Where are you? I haven¡¯t seen you for more than two months.] [Daughter, call me back if you see it. You said you went on a business trip, closed training. I can¡¯t reach you and I¡¯m worried.] ¡­ Chapter 1047 : Movie Release The phone opened a phone reminder, all the calls did not answer also turned into a caller reminder SMS. The phone vibrated for a full minute before stopping. Looking at hundreds of text messages, Vivian raised his hand to hold his forehead, ¡°Why so many messages?¡± ¡°People who can¡¯t reach you for three months naturally have a lot of friends contacting you.¡± Morris said, ¡°All of them are people who care about you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even know how to exin to people.¡± Although the person had returned safely, she had disappeared for three months in between, and rtives and friends who couldn¡¯t reach her would ask about her situation. Just as Vivian reached for her cell phone to call her adoptive parents, Stefan Bell¡¯s phone call came immediately. Vivian didn¡¯t have the number saved on her phone, and she didn¡¯t know who was on the other end.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After answering the phone, ¡°Hello? You¡¯re ¡­.¡± Before she could ask her question, a roar came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Where did you die, a fraud?¡± A familiar voice, Vivian heard it, it was Stefan Bell. She couldn¡¯t help herself, ¡°Crazy? Oh, it¡¯s been a while, how have you been?¡± ¡°What how, I just ask you mother fucker where have you beentely? I¡¯ve been trying so hard to get in touch with you! If I hadn¡¯t been told that you were in closed training recently, I would have thought you were dead!¡± Stefan Bell roared hysterically,pletelycking the maturity and stability of the sweet and warm man on the screen, the opposite of the image many fans have in their minds. But listening to his rant, Vivianughed, ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry. Your fans would probably all turn pink if they knew their lovebirds were this virtuous.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about them.¡± Stefan Bell grunted coldly and calmed down a bit before he got down to business, ¡°Remember the movie you came to our crew to shoot a year or so ago?¡± The director found Vivian¡¯s skills to be good, so he made her a small drag and had a fight scene with the superstar. Vivian nodded, ¡°I remember, of course I remember. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°The movie¡¯s release date has been set, just the day after tomorrow.¡± Stefan Bell spoke with a bit of smugness in his tone, ¡°The director has praised you more than once in front of me. He also told me that he wanted to cast you in other roles in his film. But since I haven¡¯t been able to contact you, I haven¡¯t replied to him.¡± ¡°Is it really true?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Stefan Bell was a little proud, ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡± While he was talking, his assistant¡¯s voice came on the other end of the line, ¡°Come on, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Stefan Bell hurriedly said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m done talking to you now, there¡¯s a show on. Remember to go see the movie.¡± ¡°Good. Thanks ¡­ doo doo doo ¡­¡± Vivian had just finished saying thank you when the other side had hung up the phone. She held the phone, thinking about what happened in Stefan Bell¡¯s crew earlier, and had no reason to be in a joyful mood. ¡°Did Stefan Bell call you?¡± Morris guessed it. ¡°Well, yes. He called me and said that the intergctic blockbuster I was in before has been confirmed for release, just the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, congrattions.¡± Morris congratted sincerely, then asked, ¡°What¡¯s the name of the film?¡± ¡°Starship Troopers.¡± ¡°Nice name.¡± Morris nodded his head in approval. Half an hourter, it was back at the Royal View Vi. Vivian went to see the two little ones, while Morris went to the study to start working. But the first thing Morris did when he entered the study was to take his cell phone and make a call to Trent. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the order?¡± Trent asked. Morris leaned on the executive chair, thought about it, and said, ¡°Has the Star Trek movie been pre-sold?¡± Chapter 1048 : Good News ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll check.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Trent wasn¡¯t sure if the movie was on pre-sale, and while answering the phone, he searched on theputer, ¡°It¡¯s already on pre-sale. boss, what¡¯s the order?¡± ¡°Make a reservation for the first show on the day of release.¡± ¡°Booked for you and the youngdy?¡± Trent was a little confused. Because the imperial vi has a private theater, he did not understand why he had toe out to see a movie when he had a theater at home. ¡°Packaged show. Invite everyone in thepany to watch it all.¡± ¡°Whichpany?¡± ¡°All thepanies!¡± ¡°All of them?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After receiving Morris¡¯ definite answer, Trent froze for a second, then nodded, ¡°Okay, boss, I¡¯ll go book the tickets right away.¡± Because Morris has severalpanies under his name, and many factories, all of which have at least 100, 000 employees. If you invite everyone to see a movie, the loss is not just a little bit of the cost of the movie tickets, but thepany shut down for half a day will usher in a great loss. Eonothem Group. After being beaten up at the old house, Mike¡¯s heart held a grudge against the Morris couple, but after he returned to his vi, he couldn¡¯t calm down. He went back to the office and tried to numb himself with work. But sitting in the office, he was not interested in working. Ring-ring-ring At that moment, the cell phone on the desk suddenly rang. He picked it up and answered the phone without looking at it, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Hello. I¡¯m Baldrick.¡± The other party spoke English and introduced himself. ¡°Baldrick?¡± Mike couldn¡¯t seem to remember this person and frowned, thinking carefully about his name.¡¡Suddenly, he remembered that Anthony had mentioned this person to him before. His full name was ¨C Baldrick Thomas. This man had always been a mysterious man hiding behind the scenes, manipting people like Fraser and Issac Shaw, with a very mysterious identity. ¡°You are, Baldrick Thomas?¡± Mike seemed not quite sure of the other party¡¯s identity, so he asked another question. ¡°Yes.¡± The other party admitted his identity. Now, Mike was ttered, never thought Baldrick Thomas would actually call him personally. He couldn¡¯t help but smile as he was overjoyed, and asked cautiously, ¡°Hello, hello. I wonder what you want to call me?¡± ¡°I heard that you know about Anthony¡¯s death. If you can find out the truth about Anthony¡¯s death, perhaps, I can give you everything you want.¡± ¡®Everything you want¡¯ is too general. But such a promise was extremely tempting to Mike. He first froze, then nodded his head like a garlic, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I will definitely find out the real cause of Anthony¡¯s death.¡± ¡°Give you half a month¡¯s time.¡± ¡°Half ¡­ half a month?¡± The smile on Mike¡¯s face instantly disappeared, ¡°Baldrick, would half a month be too short?¡± ¡°That depends on your own ability.¡± After saying that, the other party directly hung up the phone. Staring at the busy toneing from the other end of the phone, Mike¡¯s entire body was confused and fell helplessly on the card seat, looking at the phone in a daze. How could Baldrick call him about Anthony? He knew it wasn¡¯t simple, probably because the message he had sent to Anthony¡¯s brother yesterday had worked. Anyway, he had found hope, and as long as he could find out the truth about Anthony¡¯s death as fast as possible, he would have a new backbone. When the time came to try to move to Morris, no ¡­ To be precise, by then want to get rid of Morris, simply as simple as crushing an ant. Chapter 1049 : Special means The Smith family vi. Larissa sat on the sofa, looking at the hot search on Weibo, she could not help but frown, inclined her head to look at her brother who was watching the news at the side, ¡°Brother ¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Abraham Smith looked up and nced at Larissa, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You say, Morris is back, will Dixone back with him?¡± Three months ago, Dixon and Sophie suddenly evaporated, and since then, Larissa could not find them no matter how much she searched. It was as if they had vanished into thin air. But Larissa knew that Dixon must still be alive. But because she knew that Dixon was alive, Sophie must also be safe and sound, the two disappeared together, giving her a sense of crisis. She made the worst of it, the two could have been far away, secretly together. Only Larissa was not willing to do so. Abraham Smith lowered his eyes to consider for a moment, slightly jawed, ¡°Most likely.¡± The four of them are the best brothers, Morris came back alive, Dixon wille back if he knows the news. There is another possibility, that is, Morris¡¯s death, is Dixon¡¯s nning. Then, he should also be in.¡± Listening to her brother¡¯s analysis, Larissa couldn¡¯t sit still and immediately got up, ¡°No, I¡¯m going to find him.¡± Three months without a word, Larissa does not know how she persisted until now. She had to find Dixon as fast as she could and ask him if he was with Sophie or not. ¡°Wait.¡± When Larissa got up and grabbed her bag and headed out of the living room, Abraham Smith shouted, ¡°Have you considered how you¡¯re going to face Dixon once he¡¯s with Sophie? And go up and beat Sophie up like you didst time?¡± He pondered, ¡°You should know that Dixon hates unreasonable women.¡± As Larissa¡¯s brother, Abraham Smith reminded kindly. Lest she repeat the same mistake. ¡°I ¡­¡± Larissa froze, thinking of thest time because of the assault on Sophie, Dixon very disgusted with her , also ignored her for a long time, which made Larissa heart a little panic. Larissa stood there stunned for a few seconds, seemed to have no good way, discouraged, turned around and walked to Abraham Smith, threw the bag aside, coldly grunted, hands around his chest, ¡°Sophie that vixen, also do not know what kind of ecstasy to Dixon, let him so obsessed with her.¡± Larissa was jealous of Sophie. She is far inferior to her in terms of her background, education, appearance and ability, but Dixon likes Sophie. ¡°Is there really such a ridiculous story as Prince Charming falling in love with Cindere?¡± Larissa thinks it¡¯s all nonsense. All love is based on ¡®the right family¡¯ or ¡®interest¡¯. ¡°I think Dixon has real feelings for Sophie.¡± Abraham Smith picked up the coffee on the table and took a sip, his eyes narrowed slightly, thinking for a long time, ¡°Grandpa is very optimistic about you and Dixon. if Dixon really does not turn back, I think ¡­ you can take special means.¡± ¡°Special means?¡± Larissa¡¯s eyebrows were slightly closed, and a few moments of displeasure and thick resignation surfaced on her face. She was not willing to lose to Sophie. ¡°What, no?¡± He asked rhetorically. Larissa didn¡¯t say anything. Default. ¡°Two choices. Either, make Sophie and Dixon whole; or, you ¡­¡± ¡°No, I do!¡± Larissa hesitated for a second and then agreed sharply, she sat up straight back violently, ¡°Why should I lose to Sophie? Dixon was my man in the first ce, it was that bitch who hooked up with Dixon and confused him.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 1050 : Finally Meeting Dixon Larissa seemed to have forgotten what had once been between her and Dixon, and that she had dumped Dixon and married another man abroad. Even though that marriage was famous and untrue, it was because of that one time that she and Dixon also nearly ¡®passed each other by¡¯ forever.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°I¡¯ll go find him.¡± Larissa thought better of it and got up to leave. Looking at her sister¡¯s determined attitude, Abraham Smith reminded her, ¡°There are times when improper means can lead to unexpected gains.¡± ustomed to the business world ¡®to achieve the end by any means¡¯ way, even for the treatment of feelings, Abraham Smith also feel that extraordinary means can be used. ¡°Got it.¡± Larissa walked out of the hall with her bag and waved her hand without looking back. In the courtyard, she drove her tawdry red Ferrari away from the vi and sped down the road. In the car, she connected her Bluetooth and made a phone call, ¡°Check for me, Morris¡¯ current address.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± The other party answered. Three minutester, the call came back. Larissa picked up the phone, ¡°Say.¡± ¡°Miss, Morris is now living in the Royal View Vi, I¡¯ve sent the address to your phone.¡± The other party hung up the phone after saying that. She opened her phone, tapped on the navigation, and followed it in the direction of Morris¡¯ house. More than forty minutester, Larissa¡¯s car stopped outside the thick gates of the Royal View Vi. Looking at the luxurious and grand vi, Larissa did not care to appreciate the mansion, but her heart was racing, her hand holding the steering wheel was slightly tightened, and she lightly pursed her red lips. When people are nervous, they feel dry mouth and Larissa is the same. She was a little excited, hoping to see Dixon, but a little scared, worried that it would fall t. Beep beep beep¡­ She pressed the car siren. A maid stepped out and came up to ask, ¡°Who are you?¡± Larissa looked at the maid standing outside the window and smiled faintly, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m a friend of Morris¡¯s brother and came over to see him.¡± The maid took one look at the other party driving a Ferrari and having an extraordinary temperament, she knew that the other party had a distinguished status and matched her husband¡¯s status very well, so she should be from a circle of friends. She didn¡¯t dare to offend, and with a slight jaw, she immediately opened the heavy openwork carved door. Larissa drove in and parked the car in the parking lot. Getting out of the car, she carried out some nutritional products from the trunk. These things were bought by her on the way, only wanting to use the excuse of ¡®visiting¡¯ Morris to see if there was a Dixon here or not. ¡°Ah ¡­ slow down, slow down, it¡¯s too high ¡­¡± She opened the trunk to carry her things out, she heard the sound ofughter just a short distance away. Larissa followed the sound and looked over, only to see a swing not far away, sitting on a long-haired girl in a goose yellow floral dress, while behind her stood a man in a white suit. That man ¡­ is not Dixon, who else could it be? ¡°Dixon ¡­¡± Larissa¡¯s eyes lit up, and immediately took two steps in the direction of that side, her excited face all over with a smile. After three months, she finally saw Dixon once again. No one could feel the excitement. But when Larissa saw clearly that the woman sitting on the swing was Sophie at that moment, her heart suddenly sank and she couldn¡¯t help but ache. They ¡­ They were actually really together. Larissa only felt her throat tighten and her heart ache near suffocating in general. Her mind recalled what her brother had just said, so she immediately adjusted her emotions and called out from afar, ¡°Dixon?¡± A call, not far from the two immediately looked over. Dixon froze, and Sophie, who was wearing a mask, looked over sideways and immediately recognized the person in front of her as Larissa. Chapter 1051 : Sophie with low self-esteem Today¡¯s Larissa is wearing dark green loose casual pants, top white tight revealing dress, wearing a ck baseball cap, long ck hair draped over her shoulders and hanging. Even if not powdered, still gives a cold girl high. Larissa is very beautiful and is the kind of cold woman who looks very clean and cold at first nce. Sophie thought of her own face, the feeling of inferiority suddenly rushed to her heart, she cringed clutching the rope on both sides of the swing, lowering her head afraid to look directly at the woman not far away. ¡°Dixon ¡­ me ¡­ I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ll go back to rest first.¡± Sophie braced her hands on the ground, forced to stop the swing, turned around and walked quickly towards the living room.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Dixon look at her nearly fallen back, want to call out, but ultimately did not speak. ¡°Dixon, long time no see, where have you beentely?¡± Larissa smiled brightly, the two were close and familiar. ¡°Sophie was in a bad mood for a while, so I took her out to y.¡± Dixon put his hands in the pockets of his pants and strolled up to Larissa, ¡°Looking for my second brother? He¡¯s in the living room with the two kids. Go on in.¡± He didn¡¯t seem to have much to say to Larissa. How could Larissa not hear his deliberate detachment? ¡°Yes, when I heard that Morris¡¯s brother hade back from the dead, I immediately came to visit. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± Putting the things in her hands on the floor, she stepped forward and opened her arms to hug Dixon, ¡°Dixon, I missed you so much!¡± Shemented. However, before her hand touched Dixon, the man in front of her took a step back, ¡°Stop!¡± The man in front of him took a step back, ¡°Stop!¡± He put up his hand and put it between them, indifferent tone, ¡°Sophie and I are already together, Larissa, we are in the past, I hope you can let go of the past and leave Sophie and I alone.¡± Although Larissa had already prepared herself, when she heard Dixon¡¯s words in person, it was like a thunderstorm of shock and jealousy. The open arms stiffened for a few seconds, before slowly dropping them and clenching her pink fists. ¡°Are you really sure you want to be with Sophie?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Her question was answered by Dixon in a categorical manner, without hesitation. Such dryness made Larissa jealous in a raw way. ¡°Dixon, stop it. You should know that even if you are with Sophie, your mother, your father, you The Dixon family, will not approve.¡± Said Larissa added: ¡°Do you know that your family has also been looking for you during the three months you were away? Only because of your identity, they did not call the police.¡± ¡°The day I came back, I already went back to my house and met with my parents. So, don¡¯t bother.¡± Dixon, always indifferent, warned again, ¡°You just need to remember one thing, stay away from Sophie. Otherwise, we won¡¯t even be friends with each other.¡± Dixon seemed to have changed. Instead of being yful like before, he gave more enthusiasm to Sophie and left Larissa with only a cold face. With those words, Dixon turned around and left. ¡°Dixon?¡± Larissa called out, but Dixon didn¡¯t turn his head back and continued walking towards the living room. She watched his back, her clenched fist trembling vaguely. Sophie! Sophie!!! Anger rushed to her heart, Larissa was angry and furious, but she knew that now was not the time for anger. ¡°Whew~~¡± After taking several deep breaths in a row, Larissa then carried the nutrition towards the hall. After entering the living room, there were quite a few people in the lively living room, looking over. ¡°Larissa is here?¡± ¡°Why is sister Larissaing over?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Arlo Marsh, Danny, Ethan¡¯s brothers, and Angelo all greeted her. Chapter 1052 : Targeting Larissa Larissa looked at the lively group of them and was a little envious. Walking up and looking at Morris and Vivian sitting on the sofa, she smiled slightly, ¡°Brother Morris, I learned that you are still alive and came here to see you. God, it¡¯s incredible. When I first found out that you died, haha, I cried for a long time knowing that you were ¡®not there¡¯.¡± After saying that, Larissa greeted Vivian again, ¡°Hello sister-inw.¡± As the saying goes, ¡®reach out and don¡¯t smile,¡¯ Morris didn¡¯t like Larissa much, but she gave her some face, ¡°Have a seat.¡± Vivian immediately asked, ¡°What can I get you? Coffee or tea?¡± ¡°Whatever you want.¡± Larissa put the gift aside and sat straight down on the sofa. And just then, Margarita Jones, who was on the side, surveyed her and asked with a raised eyebrow, ¡°Master, is this your suitor?¡± She said, without waiting for Morris to speak, she smiled and said to Vivian, ¡°Vivian, you have a bit of a love interest.¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°You think too much. She likes Dixon.¡± ¡°Wow, huh?¡± Margarita Jones shrugged, ¡± Sorry for the clumsy eyes.¡± Larissa then noticed a beautiful woman sitting next to her, as beautiful as a blooming manzanita. Even if she was already beautiful, butpared to her, there was a world of difference. ¡°Brother Morris, is she ¡­?¡± She asked Morris. Margarita Jones introduced herself, ¡°My name is Margarita Jones, your Morris brother¡¯s suitor.¡± ¡°Oh, so.¡± Larissa some unbelievable, subconsciously nced at Vivian, only to see her face unchanged, very bashful look. Mentally, she was guilty of muttering, what is this? She got up and walked over to Margarita Jones and extended her hand in a friendly manner, ¡°Sister Margarita, hello.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Margarita Jones looked at her outstretched hand, and then nced at Larissa, just faintly raised a good-looking eyebrow, collected her gaze, got up and walked away, ¡°Tired, I want to go upstairs to rest.¡± For a nce at the person you do not like, Margarita Jones simply do not want to give people face. ¡°Brother Morris, she ¡­ she ¡­¡± Larissa looked for Morris usation, but the result Vivian said with a smile, ¡°Marilyn has always been this kind of character, we are used to it.¡± The implication is that you also get used to it more often. Vivian went on to say, ¡°You¡¯re here to see Dixon, right? He¡¯s upstairs with Sophie.¡± How could she not know the purpose of Larissa¡¯s visit today? Drunkenness is not the intention. But since Sophie is her person, Larissa can¡¯t be allowed to let loose here. ¡°That ¡­ I haven¡¯t seen Dixon for a long time. Can you go up and meet him?¡± Larissa showed a small daughter-like shyness, ¡°I have a lot to talk to him .¡± Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. After all, we¡¯re all ¡®adults¡¯.¡± The phrase ¡®adults¡¯ contains too much information. Everyone in the living room understood Vivian¡¯s meaning, so naturally they didn¡¯t say anything more. Morris was holding Yilia in her arms, bottle in her hand, feeding the little one form. Looking up, he said to Larissa: ¡°You can¡¯t force yourself in matters of affection.¡± The atmosphere, at this moment, became awkward and stagnant. Larissa felt that Vivian and Morris were protecting Sophie and deliberately targeting her. She was aggrieved and looked at Arlo Marsh and Danny with resentment. Arlo Marsh got up leisurely, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a smoke.¡± And Danny had to speak up to appease her, ¡°When Dixon has timeter, you can have a good chat.¡± Chapter 1053 : His father is back A somewhat embarrassed Larissa stood in ce and helplessly nced at everyone sitting in the living room, only to see them either looking down at their phones or inclining their heads to look elsewhere, all unwilling to pay attention to her.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The istion felt like a p on her face, hitting her cheeks with a burning pain. As the pearl of their family, when had Larissa ever suffered such a humiliation? She looked up at the direction of the second floor and finally forced a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for Dixon toe downter, Morris, can I stay for dinner?¡± For the sake of Dixon, she condescended to put aside her high self-esteem. ¡°Okay.¡± Morris nodded in response, then bowed his head to coax the little Yilia in his arms. ¡°Mom ¡­¡± Suddenly little Yilia shouted ¡®mom¡¯, even if it was a murmuring idental sound like ¡®mom¡¯, it immediately made him smile, ¡°Baby can actually shout mommy? ¡± The Vivian beside him couldn¡¯t help himself, ¡°How can a child of only half a year old call out for mommy? It¡¯s true!¡± ¡± I heard it.¡± In the past, the cold and arrogant man is now a bit like a super daddy, the warmth lingers Vivian, let her feel the happiness after the calm. This kind of life is exactly what she wants. Ringing ¨C Suddenly, Morris¡¯s cell phone rang. With one hand holding the baby, he took out his phone to answer the call. Looking at the unfamiliar phone number, he hesitated and said to Vivian, ¡°Vivian, I¡¯ll take a call.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Vivian answered and leaned down to look at little Yilia in his arms, ¡°Come on, baby, Mommy¡¯s hugging.¡± She dotingly hugged her child and coaxed him. Morris took his cell phone, got up and walked out of the living room and answered the phone outside, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Morris, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± A middle-aged voice came from the other end of the phone. Morris felt very strange listening to the voice, he thought for a few seconds, and did not remember who the other party was. But there was a strong intuition that the person on the other end of the phone was known to him and familiar. ¡°Who are you?¡± Morris asked rhetorically. The man who was always unfazed by things inexplicably had a tightened heartstring and a vague sense of a bad premonition. ¡°I am ¡­¡± the other party said, suddenly a long sigh, ¡°we master two, have not seen each other for more than ten years. You can¡¯t hear my voice, it¡¯s normal.¡± The two masters? Morris face suddenly austere, holding the phone¡¯s hand slightly tight, he subconsciously looked back at the living room, steps down the steps, towards the bench on the farwn. ¡°Maddox Cheal?¡± Morris called him by his first name. ¡°Dad wants to see you.¡± On the other end of the line, Maddox Cheal said in a heavy tone. It was natural for a father to want to see his son, but Maddox Cheal¡¯s words came out with a bit of begging and longing. ¡°My father is ¡®dead¡¯.¡± With that, Morris simply hung up the phone. And then, standing in ce stunned for a long time, before walking to the bench to sit down, pull out a cigarette, lit, silently smoking. Maddox Cheal? Morris mouth holding a cigarette, let the evening breeze lightly brushed his forehead hair, handsome handsome face is extraordinarily serious and cold. Maddox Cheal, is the person he has been reluctant to mention. In the eyes of outsiders, Maddox Cheal ¡®died¡¯ shortly after the death of his wife, but Morris knows that Maddox Cheal is not ¡®dead¡¯, but angry with his original wife after the death of his wife, to marry The ¡®mistress¡¯ was to marry the ¡®mistress¡¯. At that time, Madame Cheal also knew that Master Cheal had engaged in women outside and had an illegitimate son, Mike, and would be deeply resentful of the ¡®mistress¡¯. Chapter 1054 : Dixon was disgusted Therefore, she strongly disagreed with Maddox Cheal and the ¡®mistress¡¯ marriage. But Maddox Cheal is deeply in love with that woman, and for that woman he will not hesitate to turn over his face with The Cheal family to go far away. Madame Cheal said, ¡°If you have to be with that woman, you¡¯re not a member of The Cheal family anymore!¡± Maddox Cheal clutched the woman beside him and knelt down three times with determination, then got up and said, ¡°Mother, my son is unfilial, from now on, you take care of yourself.¡± After that, he took the woman with him and went away. Madame Cheal was furious about this and fell seriously ill, deliberately released the news, hoping to wait for her son to ¡®turn back to the shore¡¯, however, but never waited for any news from Maddox Cheal. The desperate Madame Cheal could only announce to the public that Maddox Cheal had died unexpectedly. In Madame Cheal¡¯s case, she hated her son for running away with a wild woman, but also hated herself for forcing away her own son, who was also her most beloved son, ¡®mercilessly¡¯. So, Madame Cheal dotes on Morris extraordinarily. One, is to Morris guilt; two, is to the biological son¡¯s favor all put on Morris¡¯s body. Morris at first also thought his father really dead, and then an ident, he learned that his father is not dead, but eloped with someone. He then hated Maddox Cheal. After more than a decade of no contact, Morris feels his quiet life has suddenly been shattered, making his heart grow heavier and heavier. There is a strong intuition ¡­ In the future, life will not be peaceful. He held a cigarette in his hand, flicked the butt, and frowned. At that moment, The Cheal family¡¯s old house received a mysterious uninvited guest. When the man appeared at the house and met Madame Cheal, the housekeeper dismissed everyone. The mysterious person threw himself on his knees and bowed three times to Madame Cheal, saying in the same tone as when he left, ¡°Mother, my son is not filial, I havee back to see you.¡± Although Madame Cheal has Alzheimer¡¯s disease, but it is also sometimes good and sometimes bad. At this moment, her mind was clear and she naturally recognized the person in front of her. But she got up with a bemused, unperturbed look and turned toward the bedroom, ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡± Once in the bedroom, she closed the door. The people in the living room didn¡¯t say anything and sat for a long time before leaving. After leaving, Madame Cheal hid in her room and cried bitterly, fell into a deep sleep, and woke up again, only to ¡®forget everything¡¯. The housekeeper, who had been with Madame Cheal for half of her life, looked at her with dementia again and was distraught. The Royal Vi. In the evening, the kitchen prepared a sumptuous dinner. The sumptuous dinner wasid out and everyone was seated. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± As the head of the family, Morris was the first to speak up, and only then did everyone start eating. However, Sophie, who was sitting next to Dixon, never moved her chopsticks. She nced at Larissa, who was sitting on the other side of Dixon, out of the corner of her eye, and her remaining strength was shattered as she watched her shine. ¡°Dixon, I remember you like steamed sea bass the most.¡± Larissa took chopsticks and gave Dixon a piece of sea bass and ced it on his te with a gentle smile. This scene burned Sophie¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t dare to take off her mask and let Larissa see the hideous scar on her face. Dixon nced at the dishes on the te with cold eyes, and said to the maid behind him without ceremony, ¡°Go and change the te for me.¡± His words were like a p in the face to Larissa, making her humiliated.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. However, while Larissa still didn¡¯t know how to respond, she saw Dixon take a piece of foie gras with chopsticks, ¡°Sophie, don¡¯t sit there, eat some rice.¡± Chapter 1055 : Bad for the child For a moment, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Sophie. Sophie, who was sitting on pins and needles, was tormented. Looking at the crowd of handsome men and women in front of her, each with outstanding facial features, she had a good base, but the knife wound on her face destroyed her confidence. She looked helplessly at the people sitting across from her, and finally hung her head in inferiority, opened her mouth slightly, and was about to say something when she heard Vivian across the room say: ¡°Dixon, I don¡¯t think Sophie is feeling well, so you can take her up to rest first. I¡¯ll have someone make something she likes to eat and send it upter.¡± As a woman, Vivian naturally knew what Sophie was thinking. ¡°Okay, listen to Vivian.¡± Dixon put down his chopsticks and took Sophie¡¯s hand, ¡°Sophie,e on, I¡¯ll go up with you and rest for a while.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Sophie nodded and got up, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not feeling well. You guys eat slowly, I¡¯ll go up and rest first.¡± Everyone in the room knew what was going on, so naturally they didn¡¯t say anything. The two walked out of the restaurant and went upstairs, Larissa only felt iparably awkward, neither leaving nor staying, and finally finished her dinner in an awkward atmosphere, and left. Everyone dispersed, leaving only Vivian and Morris in the living room. Vivian sighed, ¡°Sophie can¡¯t be stimted in this state, you should talk to the maids at home, don¡¯t let Larissae back in the future.¡± She spoke to Morris. But who knows that after saying that, but can not wait for a response. Vivian tilted her head to look at Morris, only to find him staring forward, his gaze dull. ¡°Morris?¡± She reached out and tapped Morris on the shoulder, and the man who was too lost in thought snapped back to attention, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, I should be asking you what¡¯s wrong.¡± Vivianughed helplessly, ¡°What are you thinking about, is there something on your mind?¡± Vivian rarely saw the absent-minded Morris. ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s not thinking about Dixon.¡± ¡°I was just saying the same thing. I said Sophie can¡¯t be stimted, don¡¯t let here back in the future.¡± Vivian repeated again. Morris nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll ding them tomorrow.¡± ¡°One more thing.¡± Vivian sat cross-legged on the couch, leaning her head on Morris¡¯s shoulder with an incline, ¡°I want to start back to work tomorrow and go to work.¡± Morris raised his arm around Vivian¡¯s shoulder and let her lean on his shoulder, his fingers yed with her dark hair, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going back home to see your parents?¡± ¡°I forgot to tell you that they will being to L City the day after tomorrow,¡± Vivian smiled heartily, ¡°When I left, I told my parents that I was closed for training and couldn¡¯t contact them. The day we returned to L City I called my parents on the video phone and they believed me. So I thought, I can¡¯t act too anxious, so as not to let them follow the worry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good point.¡± Morris knew Vivian had a delicate mind and was very relieved. ¡°You should go to work tomorrow, and I should work too.¡± Morris leaned back on the sofa backrest, ¡°back home also have two or three days, some things can not be dyed.¡± Morris¡¯s dark pupils shed with a sh of light, he nced at the woman leaning on his shoulder, hesitated and said, ¡°Vivian, I think, let Yilia and Yves change their lives.¡± At the word, Vivian sat up straight with a jerk, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because ¡­¡± Morris thought for a moment and exined, ¡°There is still a vicious battle with Mike. He is sinister, cunning and despicable. I¡¯m worried he¡¯ll turn against the two kids.¡± In truth, he was worried about Maddox Cheal. Chapter 1056 : Discovering Sophie’s Disfigurement ¡°Huh? That ¡­¡± Vivian¡¯s gaze flickered as he thought about it and felt that Morris¡¯ words were not without merit, ¡°Yeah, that bastard Mike is indeed ruthless. If he holds the child hostage, the consequences are unthinkable.¡± Lowering her head, she considered carefully. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to forget it, I ¡­¡± Morris saw Vivian¡¯s reluctance for the child and wanted to take back what she just said. ¡°No. I think you have a good point. I was just thinking about where it would be appropriate to send the child. After all, I¡¯m going to be busy back there too.¡± She tilted her head and once again leaned on Morris¡¯ shoulder, ¡°You have a lot to do, and I have a lot to do too. I don¡¯t have time for the kids back there, so why not let my parents help us look at the kids?¡± Thinking about it, Vivian thought it was a good idea, ¡°My parents are bored in the country, and Houghton he ¡­ is gone now. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be lonely.¡± When they say they are taking care of the children, the reality is that they are letting the two children and their adoptive parents live in a different ce and stay with the children. Morris reached out and pinched Vivian¡¯s nose, ¡°Good idea.¡± The two of them hit it off. The next day. Morris went to work, Vivian went to her gamepany first, while Ethan and Angelo were responsible for apanying Margarita Jones to tour the mountains and familiarize themselves with life in L City. Except for Dixon and Sophie, it seems that everyone¡¯s life is back to normal. And Morris¡¯s appearance caused another uproar, but the first thing he did when he went back to work at his ownpany was to hold a press conference to disclose the identity of the shareholders of anotherpany and to tell a little about his ¡®return from the dead¡¯. Of course, ¡®back from the dead¡¯ is false, and all the exnations, too, are perfunctory excuses. On the other hand, Larissa was devastated after returning home from the Royal View Vi, and slept at home with her head buried all night, and cried all night. The next day, with dark circles under her eyes, her condition was exceptionally poor, so she had to go to the beauty salon and have a facial beauty massage. When she drove to the salon, the receptionist saw Larissa and greeted her familiarly, ¡°Hello Miss Larissa.¡± ¡°Wow, Miss Larissa has lost weight again.¡± ¡°Sister Larissa, your skin is also too good.¡± ¡­ A few of the masseurs slinked and ttered, each saying things that Larissa liked to hear. She opened her handbag, took out some money from it, and said to one of the waiters, ¡°Go buy some delicious food for all your sisters, and the rest is your tip.¡± ¡°Haha, thank you Sister Larissa.¡± ¡°Thank you Sister Larissa.¡± ¡°Miss Larissa is the best.¡± The crowd of waiters were happy, and even a waiter who knew Larissa well reminded, ¡°Sister Larissa, President Bridget is in the office.¡± Larissa had a good rtionship with Bridget, the salon owner, and came over once every three or two days, so the attendants got to know her. ¡°Got it.¡± She answered, went upstairs, went to Bridget¡¯s office, and pushed the door straight through. Sitting at his desk, Bridget was looking at customer information and looked up at Larissa, ¡°Why are you free toe over today?¡± ¡°Ugh, I¡¯ve been up all night and my skin feels all brown, so I¡¯m here for a facial.¡± Larissa walked up to her and sat sideways on the desk, her eyes nced at the paperwork on the table without thinking. Abruptly, her eyebrows knitted and she turned back once again to look closely at that information and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°This person ¡­ is ¡­ Sophie?¡± ¡°Huh? You know her?¡± Bridget was a little surprised. Larissa immediately stood up, looked down at that information on the table, and nced at the photo of herself in the upper left corner, and was taken aback, ¡°She, how is she disfigured?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 1057 ¡°Yeah.¡± Bridget sighed and shook her head again, ¡°This girl is scarred body, this life is considered ruined. LOL~¡± ¡°You mean, her face ispletely ruined?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Larissa¡¯s eyes hid a few moments of anticipation. ¡°Yeah.¡± Bridget looked at the information and pointed to the photo, the wound on Sophie¡¯s face, ¡°The face is very badly injured and has a scarring body, so it really can¡¯t be repaired.¡± Speaking of which, she suddenly looked up at Larissa, ¡°Why are you so concerned about her things?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, no, nothing. I know her, so I was just asking.¡± Larissa smiled perfunctorily and changed the subject. Sitting with her back to Bridget, a light smile appeared under Larissa¡¯s eyes. And just then, one of the salon staff pushed open the office door, ¡°President Bridget, you¡¯ve been asked toe over.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bridget got up and said to Larissa, ¡°Larissa, you sit down, I¡¯ll go work for a while.¡± ¡°Go ahead, go ahead, I¡¯m just resting.¡± Larissa leaned back on the couch, swiped her phone, and watched Bridget leave the office, closing the door behind her. Listening to the sound of heels cking away, Larissa stood up, walked over to Bridget¡¯s desk, opened the file, flipped through Sophie¡¯s profile, and clicked two pictures of her. ¡­ That day, Vivian¡¯s adoptive parents arrived at the Imperial Vi in L City. Trent stopped the car, went around to the back and pulled open the door, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, here we are.¡± He treated the Tamsin Mond¡¯s with the utmost respect. The couple stepped out of the car and looked up at therge vi and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s so luxurious.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s like a pce.¡± Jenny Doyle nodded and was a bit sad, ¡°You say Morris is a rich boy, is Vivian really worthy of him.¡± Trent listened and couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of his mouth. How can you not be worthy? The youngest daughter of the hidden tribe, the hidden master of the tribe is not doing, just to be with the boss, of course, can not be matched. There was even a moment when Trent felt that his boss was not worthy of Vivian. ¡°Uncle, auntie don¡¯t say that. Youngdy is also very hardworking, she has always had her ownpany, but also in the effort to start a business, very progressive people, certainly worthy of our boss.¡± Trent persuaded. At that moment, Vivian and Morris came out from the living room. ¡°Dad? Mom?!¡± Vivian trotted down and ran straight to the two men, unfolding his arms and wrapping them in his arms, ¡°I missed you guys so much.¡± I really missed the two of them. After going to the Hidden Tribe this time, Vivian had experienced life and death with too many people, and she even almost couldn¡¯t leave the Hidden Tribe herself. As she walked on the edge of life and death, Vivian missed her father and mother the most. When she saw them now, of course she wanted to give them a big hug. The moment she hugged them, Vivian¡¯s long-restless heart calmed down. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a big girl now, still acting like a child.¡± Jenny Doyle, with a smile on her face, reached out and patted Vivian¡¯s back and nced at Morris, ¡°Let Morris look at you andugh.¡± Morris, dressed in casual clothes, stood aside and smiled ndly, ¡°No joke, she just misses you guys.¡± After working with Vivian, Morris knows what Vivian has been through and understands the closeness between her and her adoptive parents. Even, there was some envy for such closeness. Tamsin Mondughed, ¡°Come on, you¡¯re a big girl now.¡± He pushed Vivian away, ¡°Where are Yilia and Yves, I¡¯ll go check on the two little ones.¡± Speaking of the two little ones, Jenny Doyle also pushed Vivian away, ¡°I¡¯m going to check on the two kids too.¡± Chapter 1058 Just being pushed away ruthlessly by the adoptive parents, Vivian stood there dumbfounded, looking at the adoptive parents who hurriedly walked into the living room andughed angrily. Nowadays, people like the younger generation, which is probably the way they are now. A few people entered the living room, Tamsin Mond and Jenny Doyle, each holding a little one, loved it so much, talking andughing, making the little munchkin giggle too. Therge living room was suddenly bustling with activity. Immersed in the atmosphere of happiness, everything bes so beautiful. This is, by andrge, the happiness of a family. Morris watched Mr. and Mrs. Tamsin Mond holding their two children and rocking them gently, doing all kinds of intimate acts, and could also feel their deep love for their children. ¡°Dad and Mom, you¡¯ve had a hard trip over here, sit down and rest for a while.¡± He gestured to the sister-inw on the side to take the two children over. The sister-inw took the children and left, and only then did Mr. and Mrs. Tamsin Mond sit on the sofa. ¡°Dad and Mom, Vivian and I have been busy this time, traveling for training, and we haven¡¯t contacted you.¡± When Morris and Vivian left, they were afraid that Mr. and Mrs. Tamsin Mond would take the initiative to contact Vivian, and worried that they would panic if they couldn¡¯t reach her many times, so they kept Angelo and Trent in charge of contacting and visiting them both. The Tamsin Mond¡¯s were relieved. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. You young people, work is important, work is important.¡± Tamsin Mond asked, ¡°This training is quite long. If Trent hadn¡¯t kept in touch with us and told me about your situation, her mother and I would have been worried.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, a child travels a thousand miles and his mother worries.¡± Jenny Doyle responded with a smile. Vivian sat beside Morris, and the two of them looked at each other with their heads inclined and smiled. She said, ¡°It¡¯s already back, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. Besides, after the ¡®training¡¯ is over, there¡¯s nothing that needs training in the future, you guys don¡¯t need to worry.¡± It¡¯s a good thing that her adoptive parents trust her a lot, otherwise, this matter could only be said. Ring-ring-ring At that moment, Morris¡¯s cell phone rang. He took out his phone and saw that it was a series of cell phone numbers. And that cell phone number, it is Maddox Cheal¡¯s! Morris frowned and hung up the phone. ¡°Oops, is there something important in thepany?¡± Jenny Doyle saw Morris hang up and thought she had dyed Morris bying over. The man instantly shook his head, ¡°Nowhere. It¡¯s just some sales call.¡± He said, inclining his head to look at Vivian, ¡°Let Mom and Dad rest in the morning, and take them shopping in the afternoon when they have nothing to do, and see what they need.¡± ¡°Sure ¡­¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Vivian just answered, then heard Jenny Doyle said, ¡°Nothing is missing, your dad and I don¡¯tck anything.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I just wanted toe over and spend time with my two little grandchildren and nothing else.¡± With that, Tamsin Mond got up, ¡°I¡¯m going to go check on the two kids.¡± Perhaps Tamsin Mond felt in his heart that Vivian was not worthy of Morris and was too high on thedder. He didn¡¯t talk tough in front of Morris, and even had an inferiorityplex. ¡°I¡¯m with you.¡± Jenny Doyle also got up and followed. Watching the two walk out, Vivian sighed and shook her head helplessly, ¡°They seem ¡­ to be afraid of you?¡± As a daughter, Vivian naturally knows what her parents are thinking. Morris wrapped his arm around Vivian and rubbed his fingers through her hair, ¡°What can I do?¡± He also wanted to ease the rtionship between a few people. ¡°Ugh, let¡¯s just let this kind of thing happen.¡± Vivian leaned sideways against Morris, ¡°From the time we got married until now, you haven¡¯t been around. And in the middle of your absence, there was a fake Morris apanying me, although they said they know that person is not you, but also because of this, they feel more and more that you are not so simple, very uneasy.¡± Chapter 1059 : Know the truth ¡°Take your time.¡± Morris knew that it was difficult for them to ept it for a while, and he couldn¡¯t say anything else. At this time, Morris¡¯s phone rang once again, and he looked at the screen jumping with Maddox Cheal¡¯s number, ¡°Vivian, you go stay with mom and dad, I¡¯ll take a call.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian got up and went out to the yard. Morris took the phone and answered the call, ¡°Don¡¯t call me again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just outside the Royal View vi, can I see you for a minute? I know you have a child, can I see my two grandchildren?¡± Maddox Cheal demanded brazenly. ¡°I haven¡¯t had you as a father since you left. In the future, stay away from me!¡± Morris hung up the phone straight away. Annoyed, he dropped the phone on the table and raised his hand to pinch his brow, his mood growing heavier. In the yard, Mr. and Mrs. Tamsin Mond were pushing the stroller and walking with Vivian on thewn. Vivian let the two sister-inws leave, and the Tamsin Mond¡¯s naturally said whatever they had to say. Tamsin Mond asked, ¡°Tell me honestly, where the hell have you been these past few months?¡± With the sudden questioning, Vivian froze and subconsciously nced at Jenny Doyle, only to have Jenny Doyle say, ¡°Although your father and I are country people, we are not fools. After you married Morris, he disappeared for a few months, and then came back as a man with a missing arm and a broken leg, and you said it wasn¡¯t Morris, and that Morris had secretly gone on a mission. So, your father and I know that for the past three months, you must have had something to deal with.¡± ¡°Andst time, Houghton picked us up in C and said he was going to see you. It didn¡¯t work out in the end, and Trent was the one who sent us back. Your father and I knew that something must have happened to you, but we were too weak to help you. But as your parents, you should have told me about the situation.¡± Jenny Doyle said, her eyes red. Although Vivian is not her biological daughter, Jenny Doyle really treats Vivian as her own daughter. When the matter hade to this point, Vivian knew that there were some things she could not hide. Thinking about it, she said, ¡°Do you know why Houghton has been so nice to me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get off the subject!¡± Tamsin Mond reprimanded with some displeasure! Vivian looked back around, there were no servants, and then said, ¡°Since I was little, Houghton has always been with me, not because I have any affinity with him. Rather, it is because, I am the young master of the Hidden n.¡± ¡°What Hidden n? What young master?¡± Tamsin Mond didn¡¯t understand what Vivian was talking about. Vivian knew that they would not believe him just by talking, so he showed them a video of his time in the Hidden Tribe. On the video, there was Houghton in his Crypt n uniform and Cindere Sabastian in the picture, ¡°Look, this is the real Houghton, formerly Donald Sabastian, and this is my real mother, Cindere Sabastian. ¡± The sudden news shocked Mr. and Mrs. Tamsin Mond. Vivian continued, ¡°Because Cindere Sabastian was the former Hidden Lord of the Hidden n, but was usurped, they let me grow up outside the Hidden n for the sake of the Hidden n, fearing that I would be in danger. My abandonment was also a premeditated ¡­¡± She told the Tamsin Mond¡¯s briefly and concisely what had happened to the Hidden n, as well as the news that Houghton and Cindere Sabastian had passed away, including the death of Yoona Lee. Only, Vivian did not tell them that Yoona Lee was an ¡®artificially created¡¯ clone.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Something that was not for them to ept. After saying that, looking at their shocked to incredulous expressions, Vivian was a little heartbroken. Chapter 1060 : Maddox Cheal is here Vivian said reassuringly : ¡°All the dust has settled, the Hidden n¡¯s Hidden Lord position has been inherited, and I will never return to the Hidden n. And all the things that Morris did before, he did it for me. This matter, you must keep it a secret, understand?¡± Jenny Doyle¡¯s face went a few shades whiter, ¡°How ¡­ how could this happen?¡± ¡°You and Morris in the hidden tribe did not suffer injuries?¡± Tamsin Mond looked Vivian up and down, worried. Vivian immediately shook her head and bounced in ce again, ¡°Look, I¡¯m fine here.¡± She walked over to Jenny Doyle and put her arms around her shoulders, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re fine. The reason Sophie was injured is because of me, but also because Houghton cut her face and disfigured it. In the future, you guys should also be nice to Sophie.¡± ¡°Ugh, surprisingly so.¡± Jenny Doyle looked at Vivian and walked up and took her in her arms, ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you back. Your father and I have been worried and scared too. But we are farmers, we are limited in our ability, and we can¡¯t help you. Daughter, don¡¯t resent your parents.¡± ¡°Oh, Mom, what are you talking about?¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help herself, ¡°I just don¡¯t want you and my father to worry, so I told you everything. Besides, I was tied up by Houghton blindfolded when I returned to the Hidden Tribe, and I left the Tribe by boat for half a month before I came back. As you know, the Hidden Tribe is a ce unknown to most people, and I couldn¡¯t find my way back and was forbidden to return to the Hidden Tribe forever. As for you, don¡¯t worry that I will leave, and don¡¯t think I¡¯m not good enough for Morris.¡± Vivian reassured them, fearing that they would worry too much about whether she was worthy of Morris. Sure enough, once she heard that her daughter was the young master of the Hidden n and nearly became the Hidden Lord, but gave up everything to be with Morris, Tamsin Mond¡¯s back straightened and proudly said, ¡°Of course my daughter is worthy of him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± Jenny Doyle scolded him, ¡°Just keep these things to yourself, otherwise it¡¯s not good for Vivian.¡± ¡°Fine, fine, fine, whatever you say.¡± Tamsin Mond nodded and smiled, suddenly in a good mood, ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to have a few drinks with Morris at noon. To celebrate your safe return, I also need to have a few more drinks with him to thank him for taking care of my daughter.¡± Vivian admonished with some uneasiness, ¡°About all the things of the Hidden Tribe, you should not say anything in front of Morris either, they are afraid that you will worry and won¡¯t let me tell you. If you guys know, he¡¯ll me meter.¡± ¡°Yes, Dad knows.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry daughters, mom will not talk too much. Although mom is from the countryside, I still know very well what I can and cannot say.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Tamsin Mond readily agreed. Vivian smiled then and hugged them, ¡°Dad and Mom, it¡¯s good to have you guys around.¡± The reason why she instructed them not to mention it in front of Morris was because she was afraid thatter on they would carefully pursue Morris and Morris would slip up. After all, what happened in the Hidden n, Vivian basically just reported the good news and not the bad, saying that she saved the current Young Lord of the Hidden n before they released her and ordered her to never return to the Hidden n again.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! In this way, her adoptive parents would not worry that she would leave them. At noon, Morris herself cooked and prepared a sumptuous lunch. But as the family sat down to eat, a servant came in and said to Morris, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s an old gentleman at the door who calls himself Maddox and says he wants to see you.¡± Maddox? Maddox Cheal! Chapter 1061 Vivian looked at Morris, ¡°It¡¯s your friend, right? Since they are here, let theme in and sit for a while.¡± She thought that Morris was still alive and came to him first, so he must be a good friend or a friend who had forgotten about him. ¡°No need.¡± Morris said in a cold voice: ¡°Let him go.¡± He instructed the servant, but did not look at the servant the whole time, the attitude of refusal was very resolute, also vaguely a bit of resistance. ¡°Okay, sir.¡± The maid nodded and turned to walk out of the restaurant. Tamsin Mond and Jenny Doyle did not ask much about this matter, after all, it was Morris¡¯s private business, they could not interfere. ¡°Let¡¯s eat, then.¡± Vivian smiled and spoke to her adoptive parents. Morris immediately echoed, ¡°Well, let¡¯s eat.¡± He opened his mouth, and Tamsin Mond picked up his chopsticks and began to eat. However, they had just eaten a few bites when the maid trotted in again, ¡°Sir, Mr. Maddox said that I should give you something like this.¡± The other party probably knew that Morris would not meet with him, so he asked the maid to bring in an important thing. ¡°What is it?¡± Vivian saw Morris¡¯ gloomy face and silence, so she opened her mouth to ask.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The maid came forward and was ready to hand the item in her hand to Vivian, but Morris took the item and got up, ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡± After speaking, he turned around and left the restaurant directly. His face was particrly ugly, and after he left, Tamsin Mond asked uneasily, ¡°Daughter, is there something wrong with Morris? Do you want to go out and take a look?¡± After following Morris for a long time, Vivian seldom saw Morris get upset because of a certain matter, but after this person called ¡®Maddox¡¯ appeared today, he was in extremely bad shape, and even hisposure in the past disappeared instantly. She knew that that person must have a great deal of influence. ¡°It¡¯s okay dad, hurry up and eat.¡± Vivian gave her adoptive parents some food and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you toe over, eat more. Morris personally cooked these dishes for you, and I don¡¯t know if you like them.¡± Jenny Doyle was very pleased, looking at the table of good food, nodded and sighed, ¡°My daughter has a good eye, she found a good home. I think Morris is a good kid too, so you have to hold on to him.¡± ¡°Pfft ¡­¡± Vivian was amused by his mother¡¯s words, ¡°He is the father of my child, is also my husband, how to hold on to? It¡¯s hard not to carry it in your pocket.¡± ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ yeah. Her mother, what are you thinking every day.¡± Tamsin Mondughed joyfully. The atmosphere became light and lively at this moment, and it seemed that they had forgotten the unpleasant scene just now. Meanwhile, Morris drove the car and drove to the outside of the vi. Maddox Cheal, who was sitting in the car, saw him honk the horn and followed him out of the vi. After driving for five or six minutes, he finally stopped under arge tree. Morris stepped out of the car, leaning on the door, holding a cigarette in his hand, silently smoking it, sad and irritable. And then Maddox Cheal¡¯s car pulled up. He got out of the back and walked towards Morris. Because Madame Cheal and Master Cheal married very early, at the age of neen gave birth to Maddox Cheal, and Maddox Cheal and his wife also gave birth to Morris at the age of neen, so Maddox Cheal face is very young, but the hair is gray. The Cheal family¡¯s genes are strong, and Maddox Cheal is fifty years old, but also from his age-old face can see that he used to be handsome, but also a kind of domineering coldness of the top. Chapter 1062 : Maddox Cheal’s Conspiracy ¡°Here¡¯s your stuff, take it.¡± The thing Maddox Cheal gave to the servant was a ck rectangr box, which Morris had not opened at all after receiving it. He tossed the item to Maddox Cheal mercilessly, his sharp eyes gazing at him, ¡°You left then, you shouldn¡¯t havee back now. I already have a family of my own, and I hope you¡¯ll leave me alone.¡± Maddox Cheal, dressed in a ck suit with a very powerful aura, stood in front of Morris with his hands behind his back, his gaze fixed on Morris for a long time, ¡°Grow up, grow up. Sure enough, with your mother¡¯s features, you are long and handsome.¡± He praised the words, Morris listened instead to feel extra harsh. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your wife too. She was kind enough to cross the street with me the other day, and she¡¯s a rare girl.¡± Maddox Cheal had met Vivian a long time ago, a few months ago, to say the least. It¡¯s just that he hadn¡¯t even told Morris before.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°What the hell are you trying to say?¡± Morris fingers tightly clenched the cigarette butt, strong fingers squeeze the butt are deformed, the cigarette burned out, burning his hand, only to drop the butt on the ground. ¡°I already know about the Eonothem Group. I do not me you, after all, so bigpany, you can take care of him so well, I have been very pleased. Morris,e back to D City with me, okay?¡± In Maddox Cheal¡¯s opinion, the only twopanies Morris had were smallpanies that he could not see. He wanted him toe back to D City with him. ¡°No need.¡± Morris directly refused, cold eyes shot over, ¡°Maddox Cheal, from the moment you left, you are no longer my father. In the future, if you dare to appear in front of me again, don¡¯t me me for being unkind to you.¡± Morris said, pulled open the car door, ready to get into the car. Suddenly, he moved a beat, his sharp gaze slightly narrowed, a word, throwing a voice, ¡°Stay away from Vivian.¡± That was his woman, and Maddox Cheal was not allowed to get too close. He got in his car, started the limo, turned it around and left. Maddox Cheal looked back at the fading car and suddenlyughed, ¡°That boy, he¡¯s just like me.¡± After standing for a while, Maddox Cheal pulled open the door of the car and got into the car, the driver started the car and headed downtown. An hourter, inside the presidential suite of L City¡¯s only seven-star hotel. Maddox Cheal walked in and looked at a ssical girl sitting on the sofa in the living room, ¡°Melody, still practicing the guzheng?¡± ¡°Uncle Cheal, you¡¯re back? How was it, did you see brother Morris?¡± The beautiful maiden in a vintage style cheongsam smiled warmly and inquired very gently. Maddox Cheal walked to the sofa and sat down, sighed deeply, ¡°s, Melody ah. You and Morris only met a few times, why must you marry him? You know very well that he has a wife and children. Even though that woman did whatever she could to be with Morris, they are now a family after all.¡± Melody walked across to Maddox Cheal and sat down, her straight white legs together, sitting at the end, with the gentledylike temperament of ady in her bones, ¡°Uncle Cheal, you should know that I used to like Brother Morris very much. But at that time my parents forced me to study abroad, and I had a job to do, so I couldn¡¯t get away, so I couldn¡¯te back. I thought that Morris brother would not find a woman of his choice so soon, but I never thought that Vivian woman would be the one to calcte. I think, Morris brother must not like her, but out of a sense of responsibility for the two children, only reluctantly with her.¡± Chapter 1063 : Morris’s brother Her words seemed to hit the spot, Maddox Cheal hung his head to pick up a cup of tea on the table and took a light sip, the corners of his mouth pulled out a curve. ¡°Melody, Morris was married, even if you agree, only your parents will not agree to this marriage.¡± ¡°Before I always thought that Morris brother ¡®died¡¯, who knew he was still alive. That was the darkest time of my life. Since then I vowed that if Brother Morris was still alive, I would marry him. I think it¡¯s probably because God heard my prayer. So, if I wanted to marry him, no one could stop me.¡± Maddox Cheal shook his head, ¡°s, I can¡¯t understand the thinking of you young people. It is obvious that Morris has a wife and children, and you are still willing to be with him. It¡¯s this feeling that Uncle is touched by.¡± ¡°What age is it now, who still cares about this?¡± Melody shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s just two kids, I will treat them like my own. The only thing to do now is to get Vivian away from brother Morris.¡± ¡°Although Vivian is from the countryside, but I heard that when she got married, she ¡®threatened¡¯ Morris with the child in her womb and demanded a lot of money. I¡¯m afraid that ¡®bribing¡¯ her with money is not going to get her to leave Morris voluntarily.¡± Maddox Cheal is a good sport. In order to get Vivian and Morris to separate, Maddox Cheal had to nder and defame Vivian.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Only then would Melody be convinced to find a way to stay with Morris. Maddox Cheal believes that in this world, only the palm princess of D City The Dixon family is worthy of his own son. ¡°Uncle don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± Melody, victorious, added, ¡°You can go back to D City recently. Remember, don¡¯t tell my parents that I¡¯m in L City.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, okay.¡± Maddox Chealughed aloud, ¡°D City still has some projects to take care of, so I just have to go back first.¡± He put down his ss and got up, ¡°Melody, you go ahead then. I¡¯ll go back and rest.¡± ¡°Okay, uncle take care.¡± Melody was respectful and polite, as if all manners were engraved in her bones. From Melody¡¯s suite, Maddox Cheal went down one floor to his own suite. Upon opening the door, he saw the man in the white suit sitting on the couch reading a book, and he was wearing rimless sses and was very svelte. ¡°Well?¡± Seeing Maddox Cheal return, the man teased, ¡°Just by looking at your expression, I can tell that my brother who ¡®came back from the dead¡¯ must not want to see you.¡± ¡°Stubborn, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t ept me anytime soon.¡± Maddox Cheal walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, looking out of the window, sighed deeply, ¡°Fortunately Melody is really like Morris, otherwise, we The Cheal family, how can we have a chance to join with D City The Dixon family a family marriage? ¡± ¡°As far as I know, my brother likes that Vivian woman very much.¡± The svelte man in the white suit spoke up. ¡°Scales, if only your brother knew as much as you do.¡± Maddox Cheal felt a headache. Scales was his son with Gwendolyn Aaron, and because he loved Gwendolyn Aaron so much, he let Scales take her mother¡¯s surname and call him Scales Aaron. Because Scales Aaron is his illegitimate son, also with Morris mother Pearl Bradley married a few years after the secret birth of the child, so he and Morris is not a few years younger. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry, I will help Melody take down her big brother.¡± Scales Aaron is definitely willing to sacrifice his half-brother to make this marriage between The Dixon family and The Cheal family a sess. So, not to mention just one Vivian, even ten Vivians, it doesn¡¯t matter. After he finished, he immediately picked up his phone and edited a message: [Immediately delete all the messages that I have associated with my father]. Chapter 1064 : Things are dangerous Royal View Vi. Late at night, Morris stood on the balcony, alone, smoking a stuffy cigarette. Vivian came out of the bathroom after taking a shower, looked at him on the balcony, and walked over with a slight frown wrapped in a bathrobe. Standing beside him, she gently leaned her head on his shoulder, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± The man raised his arm around her shoulders, smelling the fragrance of her hair, it seems to have a powerful magic like, in a moment to eliminate his worries. ¡°Watching the stars.¡± His fingers extinguished the cigarette, raised his hand and rubbed Vivian¡¯s hair, ¡°Let Mom and Dad stay here for a while longer. Don¡¯t you miss them a lot.¡± ¡°Of course I have no problem with that, but I¡¯m worried they won¡¯t fit in here.¡± Vivian looked up at the stars in the night sky and said, ¡°Sophie has always had low self-esteem because of her disfigurement. Dixon also stayed with her. I think that we need to give Sophie a little more space.¡± ¡°Whatever you want to arrange, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Morris had noment. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter about Sophie and my parents, what matters is ¡­¡± She withdrew her gaze and looked at Morris with a long sigh, ¡°What about Margarita Jones? She came from the Crypt, and after a while she will gradually adapt to the life of L City. But she can¡¯t stay idle forever, can she? If she doesn¡¯t find something to do, something will happen sooner orter.¡± Margarita Jones is really a hot potato, a person from the Hidden tribe, although some things or habits of the Hidden tribe are simr to L City, but in general there are still some differences and differences. Not to mention that she is still the young master of the Hidden n, living a life of luxury and being used to the life of people, if she is allowed to start from the bottom, it is simply not possible. ¡°I have apany, or else let her learn to manage it?¡± Morris wrapped his arm around Vivian and rested his chin gently on her head, ¡°Margarita Jones saved me and you, she¡¯s our benefactor. You can¡¯t be lenient with her.¡± This is only one of the reasons, another point is, Margarita Jones is Martin Baron¡¯s own sister, he still may have cooperation with the hidden tribe in the future, also can not treat Margarita Jones. ¡°Whichpany?¡± Vivian asked. Morris replied, ¡°Yoyo Makeup Limited.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that Yara Sain¡¯spany?¡± ¡°I invested in Yara Sain¡¯spany after you hooked her up with me and found her to be quite business-minded. So I invested in herpany. I ended up being thergest shareholder in herpany.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Vivian seems to be unable to find a better way, ¡°Then after she is familiar with the life here, let Ethan take her to learn business, and when she ispletelyfortable, she will be given full control. But the shares and dividends that should be left to Yara Sain should not be missing at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s natural.¡± Morris knew that Vivian¡¯s heart went out to Yara Sain. After all, Yara Sain used to have a strong family, and it was because of her unsightly videos that became the handle that Anthony threatened Yara Sain¡¯s father Jimmy Sain again and again, leading to the eventual bankruptcy of The Sain family.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. This beautypany is roughly considered thest asset of The Sain family, and Morris would never embezzle it. ¡°In a few days, Fraser and Issac Shaw couple should be back.¡± After talking about Margarita Jones, Vivian changed the subject and was a bit worried, ¡°On the day of The Saints¡¯ pce, will Fraser and the others find out the truth about Anthony¡¯s death? If they know the truth, will they pose a threat to us?¡± Although Vivian remembered her and Fraser at the beginning, but those are all in the past tense. Who can guarantee Fraser that he won¡¯t fall back? Chapter 1065 : The company is making money A few dayster. Morris arranged for the Tamsin Mond¡¯s to take their two children to live elsewhere. And Vivian and he started their normal work. Vivian drove to Vinca E-Sports. No reporters showed up at the entrance of Vinca E-Sports because outside reporters were not aware of the rtionship between Vivian and Vinca E-Sports. She took the elevator from the basement and went upstairs. When she appeared in the lobby of the gamingpany, the front desk fairy immediately ran over after seeing her, ¡°Gee, Mr. Mond, you¡¯re back after all. I missed you so much.¡± The receptionist gave her a big hug.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Vivian smiled back, ¡°Long time no see. You¡¯ve gotten prettier and prettier.¡± ¡°Oh, no, Mr. Mond is too good atplimenting people.¡± The front desk fairy smiled happily. ¡°Here, I bought something for you, send it to your colleagues.¡± Vivian handed the pile of paper boxes he was carrying to the receptionist, ¡°Thanks for your hard work.¡± ¡°Thank you Mr. Mond,¡± the receptionist took the stuff away and ran to the big office. Vivian turned to the president¡¯s office office, knocked on the door and walked in. In the office, there was a woman sitting in Glen¡¯s arms, and the two of them were chatting ear to ear. The moment the door opened, the woman in Glen¡¯s arms looked at Vivian and couldn¡¯t help but be angry, ¡°Who are you?¡± Vivian¡¯s face was slightly sunken, and her cold eyes stared at Glen. The icy cold eyes scared Glen as he pushed the woman in his arms away, ¡°Mr. Mond¡­ huh huh, you¡¯re back?¡± Vivian, dressed in ck professional clothes, slowly walked up to Glen, nced at the sultry beauty beside him, ¡°Don¡¯t you know this is thepany? If you want to talk about love, go home. Here, it¡¯s office space!¡± ¡°Hmph, what kind of person are you. How can you say that about my brother Glen?¡± The heavily made-up sultry beauty wrapped her arms around her chest and gave a condescending cold snort. Vivian¡¯s eyes slightly skewed and did not speak, but only to see Glen pointing at the woman, ¡°Get out, get out of here right now!¡± Although Vivian is a partner with Glen and us in the gamingpany, Vivian is thergest shareholder, but after the ¡®death¡¯ of Morris, Glen and us have been disdainful of Vivian. Who knew that the ¡®dead¡¯ person hade back to life, which made Glen and us more and more respectful to Vivian. Especially since Vivian was so skilled, they all saw it in their eyes. ¡°You ¡­¡± The woman¡¯s face turned green with anger and red at Glen, ¡°You actually bullied me with another woman, huh, scum!¡± She cried and ran out. The moment she opened the door, she met us who came out of the bathroom. us saw her crying and couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Why are you crying, did your brother Glen hurt you? Why don¡¯t you just follow me ¡­¡± Before us could finish his sentence, he saw a familiar figure standing in the office. He inclined his head to nce at Glen, and the two of them met each other with four eyes, and a gesture of the eyes understood what was going on in seconds. ¡°Mr. Mond, you¡¯re back?¡± us said smilingly. Vivian walked to the desk, sharp eyes looked at Glen, Glen immediately let aside, Vivian sat on the executive chair, said in a deep voice: ¡°Immediately notify the finance department, bring the ounts of thest few months.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Glen immediately went to the finance department. After that, a woman came in, holding the financial statement in her hand and ced it in front of Vivian, ¡°Mr. Mond, hello. I¡¯m Anne, Mr. Dixon arranged for me to cover Sophie¡¯s work. I am in charge of the projects and operations these days, and here are thepany¡¯s financial statements.¡± Vivian looked at Anne, a professional dress, clean, a smart and capable person. She picked up the financial statement, looked at it carefully for a while, and couldn¡¯t help but feel, ¡°Very impressive. Thepany under your leadership, in just one quarter, revenue has doubled several times, You deserve to be someone that Dixon values.¡± Chapter 1066 : Vivian’s mind ¡°Heh, thepany¡¯s power is almost taken away by her, can¡¯t it be great.¡± us seemed a little upset with Anne and muttered in a low voice. Her words were clearly heard by Vivian, so she asked directly, ¡°What is the situation?¡± us tilted his head to the side, aggrieved like an aggrieved daughter-inw, not saying anything. Vivian didn¡¯t like the way he was dilly-dallying and closed the file, cing it heavily on the table, ¡°Can¡¯t you talk?¡± Seeing this, Glen had to speak up, ¡°Ask her.¡± Neither of them was willing to answer, so Vivian had to look at Anne. Anne then answered: ¡°After I entered thepany, I found that they had operational problems, so I took a strong part in the operation and nning in the name of Mr. Dixon, and then drove several projects. Because of my sessive operations, most of thepany¡¯s employees became very convinced of me and cold-shouldered President Glen and President us, who were very unhappy with me as a result.¡± Anne exins, ¡°I knew it was wrong. But Mr. Dixon had also invested in thepany and asked me to make sure that thepany¡¯s earnings rose steadily after I entered thepany. I was following orders.¡± With a few simple words, Vivian understood why Glen and us had be sozy all of a sudden. She shook her head, ¡°Good, well done. I¡¯ve read that you¡¯ve brought in nearly $30 million to thepany, and I can¡¯t ck off on you. How about this,ter I¡¯ll have the finance transfer a million to you as a reward for thepany.¡± ¡°How can this work?¡± us immediately retorted. Glen also stood out, ck face angrily rebuked, ¡°Vivian, you don¡¯t forget that thepany is a cooperation between the three of us. Don¡¯t you need to ask our opinion on anything you do?¡± ¡°Ask you? Ask you how you tantly prostitute women in the office?¡± Vivian got up and threw a folder directly at Glen, ¡°During my absence, see how yourpany is managed? Anne has been with thepany for just three months and has increased revenue by over thirty million dors!¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°You what you? Do you think I don¡¯t know that you and us have been suppressing Sophie in thepany?¡± Vivian pped the table angrily, ¡°I ignore it, just to give you guys face, don¡¯t be insensitive.¡± After being reprimanded by Vivian, Glen and us brushed their mouths off and didn¡¯t say another word. Anne said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Mond, but I¡¯m not only getting paid by Vinca E-Sports, but also by Mr. Dixon, so I can¡¯t ept this reward.¡± ¡°You go out and get busy.¡± Vivian said. Anne turned around and walked out.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. For a while, only three people were left in the office. Vivian sat in the executive chair and calmly said, ¡°Thepany was established to earn money in the first ce, and although Anne has overstepped the mark in her work, her strength is obvious to all. If you don¡¯t want to take thepany¡¯s ount for this million, then you can put it on my personal ount. Anyway, I¡¯vee back and Anne can go too.¡± She deliberately said so. ¡°Huh? This ¡­¡± us¡¯ face changed and he was a little anxious, ¡°No, no way.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Anne has been in thepany for so long, suddenly go, thepany colleagues ¡­ uh uh, let Mr. Dixon know, not good ah.¡± Although the two people are dissatisfied with Anne style, but also do not want Anne to go. After all, her strength, they both do see in the eyes. ¡°Anne is Dixon¡¯s person. It¡¯s up to her if she wants to stay or not.¡± Vivian nced at the papers on the table, ¡°Go out, I want to look at the ounts more closely.¡± The two hesitated, turned and walked out, but went to Anne in a heartbeat, to go and apologize in a low voice. Chapter 1067 : Looking for someone to work with In the office, Vivian had a phone call with Dixon, ¡°Dixon, looking for you to ask for someone?¡± ¡°You mean Anne?¡± he said in a nutshell. ¡°You¡¯re still smart.¡± ¡°Vivian, that¡¯s a bit unorthodox. You¡¯re not in the country, I let my people take care of thepany for you, and you¡¯re prying me out of the corner.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet. I arranged Sophie to do a good job in thepany, you abducted my people, did I say anything?¡± ¡°Ah ¡­ this ¡­¡± Dixon was choked speechless. He nced at Sophie beside him and raised his eyebrows helplessly, ¡°Okay, okay. Then you see if Anne agrees.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Vivian hung up the phone and then talked to Anne and discussed with Glen and us and decided to give Anne two percent of the shares and put her in charge of thepany. Glen and us thought about it and finally agreed. The three of them joined forces and eventually agreed to stay with Vinca E-Sports, giving her the maximum authority to run thepany. And then Vivian went to the private detective agency. Because it was known that Adrian was the owner of the private detective agency, Vivian also took a stake in the agency, and opened a branch in C. After arriving at thepany, Vivian contacted the people of the C detective agency and asked them to inquire about Fraser and other people¡¯s news. But ten minutes, the other party came back with the news, ¡°Mr. Mond, ording to the information we received, Fraser, Issac Shaw and others have arrived in Country C yesterday. There is also a message that Mike has been secretly investigating Anthony¡¯s death.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Vivian hung up the phone, vaguely worried. After sitting and talking with Adrian for a few hours in thepany and looking at thepany¡¯s operations, she left the private detective agency. Meanwhile, on the other side, Morris returned to another technologypany under his name, and in the president¡¯s office, he instructed Trent, ¡°Go immediately and get me all the specific information on Maddox Cheal.¡± Trent has been with Morris for a long time, and he knows a lot about Maddox Cheal. Although he did not quite understand why his boss suddenly wanted to investigate his own father, but did not ask more questions, and immediately ordered someone to investigate. At the same time, Mike finally got in touch with Fraser. ¡°Fraser, where is it? I wonder if I can meet with you?¡± Mike asked in a very polite manner. As soon as Fraser heard that the other party was Mike, he refused without hesitation, ¡°Sorry, I still have a lot of things on my side, I don¡¯t have time to see you.¡± The meaning of the refusal is very obvious. ¡°Fraser, we were partners with Anthony in the beginning. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you, I miss you. I just want to have a drink with you and catch up.¡± He exined a lot. But Fraser is not stupid, in his mind very clear Mike¡¯s purpose. After he arrived in C with Issac Shaw and his wife, he was the first to get the news that Anthony had died in a ¡®crash¡¯. But others do not know the details, but Fraser is very clear Anthony¡¯s death. Where is he fallen into the sea to die? It is simply in the hidden tribe was killed. And the killer is Ethan. This person, it is Morris¡¯s people! ¡°I have things to do, I really don¡¯t have time.¡± Fraser directly hung up the phone. This side, Mike still want to say something, but the phone has already hung up, angry Mike jumped straight to his feet. He finally dialed Issac Shaw¡¯s number. After the phone dialed out, it beeped a few times before Issac Shaw answered the phone, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Mike,¡± he introduced himself, ¡°I learned that you guys are back, it¡¯s been a while since we saw each other, I wanted to catch up with you, hahaha.¡± Chapter 1068 : Helping Mike Mike smiled fawningly, trying to pry more information about Anthony¡¯s death through Issac Shaw. He knew that Anthony definitely did not die identally, but now he could not really find the evidence, let him extra headache. ¡°You and I, we have nothing to talk about.¡± Issac Shaw and Fraser attitude more cold, for Mike¡¯s disgust written directly on the face. Hearing the other party¡¯s cold and detached tone, Mike also no longer low-brow attitude, but cleared his throat and said, ¡°Then I will say it straight. I know there is a deep hatred between you and Morris, so that¡¯s why I¡¯m here to find you.¡± The other side was silent. It seemed to be giving Mike a chance to continue. Then Mike continued: ¡°With your own power to take down Morris, or kill him, it is as difficult as the sky. If you¡¯re willing to work with me, or tell me the truth about Anthony¡¯s death, I¡¯ll help you get rid of Morris so you don¡¯t have to do it yourself. Mike knew what Issac Shaw needed, and if he could convince Issac Shaw, the man would be avable to him. He was confident. However, the unexpected ¡­ ¡°Anthony¡¯s death, the royal family of C has given the result. What I know, you also know. As for Morris, whether you have the ability to get him killed is your business, whether I have the ability to get him killed, or whether I want him dead, is up to me.¡± Issac Shaw speaks clearly, without dy, ¡°I Issac Shaw does not work with hypocrites, and I do not care to work with you.¡± After the words, the other party directly hung up the phone. The face came too quickly, like a tornado. One second Mike was full of confidence, the next moment he was desperate to the point of thunderous rage, a handful of phone viciously mmed on the ground, cursing: ¡°Mud, what things, give shame. A soft-earned thing, and actually call me a hypocrite! Shit!¡± Mike couldn¡¯t look at Issac Shaw because Issac Shaw was married to Antina, and with Antina¡¯s father¡¯s patronage, he didn¡¯t have to look at anyone¡¯s face. But it¡¯s Issac Shaw¡¯s condescending attitude that makes Mike disgusted. And behind the disgust is a strong jealousy. The same person who had a bad experience, he was Anthony ¡®y¡¯, the only thing he got is a few tens of billions of investment; while Issac Shaw was Morris arranged people ¡®y¡¯, but in the end actually married the honest daughter of the mafia, living a The morous life.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Why! He was not willing to. At this moment, Mike is like a headless fly, scurrying around, unable to find any way. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he thought of someone ¡­ Antina! Antina hate Vivian, if you work with Antina, will be more direct than looking for Issac Shaw cooperation, and will most likely end up using to Antina¡¯s father¡¯s power. In this way, it is like a tiger with wings. Mike went back to the executive chair and pressed the inte, ¡°Book me thetest flight to C.¡± Half an hourter, Mike left and rushed to the airport to take thetest flight to Country C. Just as he appeared at the airport in a hurry, he was watched by Maddox Cheal and Scales Aaron. ¡°Father, isn¡¯t that Uncle Seven?¡± Scales Aaron leaned against the wall, ying with his cell phone, felt his eyes were a little tired, took off his sses, rubbed his eyes, and opened his eyes to see Mike pulling a suitcase not far away. Maddox Cheal looked back over, even in the crowd, he could immediately find Mike¡¯s figure. ¡°Some years have passed, the old seven is very young.¡± Hemented. ¡°You guys aren¡¯t on the same flight, are you?¡± Scales Aaron was asking when he saw Mike going to the ticket gate, ¡°C1198? If you¡¯re in such a hurry to go to C, there should be something big.¡± ¡°Let him go.¡± Maddox Cheal didn¡¯t want to pay too much attention to Mike¡¯s business. Scales Aaron nodded and abruptly, turned his head to look at Maddox Cheal, ¡°I heard that my seventh uncle has been counting on my elder brother. Father, aren¡¯t you going to help out?¡± Maddox Cheal held a cigar in his hand and took a puff, with a faint green smoke puffing out of his nose, ¡°If you don¡¯t let your big brother go down a desperate path, how will he be willing to put down everything in L City ande back to D City with us?¡± ¡°Father is wise and has a point.¡± Scales Aaron leaned back on the sofa, hands behind his head, snorted lightly, ¡°ording to you, if there is a need, you can also help the seventh uncle, push the boat along?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡± Maddox Cheal just want Morris back to D City, so, if necessary, they are going to help Mike, thus forcing Morris into a desperate situation, only then can Morris faster with Melody, and ¡®marry¡¯ into The Dixon family and be a superfluous son-inw! Chapter 1069 : Dixon’s mother’s threat The Royal View Vi. Dixon was holding Sophie, and the two of them were walking on thewn of the vi, blowing the breeze, talking about the sky, and the atmosphere was very cordial. Suddenly, Sophie stopped her steps, took Dixon¡¯s hand and stood in front of him, a pair of watery beautiful eyes looked at him, ¡°Dixon, thank you for always being by my side and apanying me.¡± The man who used to be a fop but smiled gently and said in a serious manner, ¡°You are my Dixon¡¯s woman, if I don¡¯t apany you, who do I want to apany?¡± The Dixon is secretly relieved to see the smile gradually emanating from her face. These days have not left Sophie every step of the way, every day various ways to make her happy, seems to have seen the results. Dixon was thinking that with a little more effort, he would be able to bring her out of the shadows. But ¡­ The more worried, is Sophie has been in the imperial vi is not willing to go out, as if the ce as a ¡®defense castle¡¯, suppose one day go out, facing the eyes of outsiders, only afraid she will still be easily broken psychological defense, destroyed her fragile mind. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re really nice.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Sophie smiled in relief, walked up and gave Dixon a big hug. The man smoothly took her into his arms. Sophie leaned into his arms, Sophie felt the scent emanating from his body, the familiar smell but like a ¡®tranquilizing incense¡¯, so she had no reason to feel at ease. This kind of reassurance, Sophie never expected, would be given to her by Dixon. ¡°You¡¯re good, too.¡± Dixon wrapped his arm around her, his palm smoothed her hair, his tone was gentle to the core, his pupils were full of love and affection that could not be hidden, almost overflowing. Ring-ring-ring¡­ At that moment, Dixon¡¯s cell phone rang suddenly. Sophie straightened up and got out of his arms, ¡°Your phone is ringing, pick it up.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Dixon responded and pulled his phone out of his pocket, ncing at the cell phone number jumping on the screen, it was from his own mother. He hesitated, answered the phone, and turned his back to step aside, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± On the other end of the line, Dixon¡¯s mother questioned in a raw tone. ¡°Morris here.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care where you are, get back here now, right now, right now.¡± Dixon¡¯s mother ordered in a cold voice, and you could tell by the sound of her voice alone that she was angry. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back just yet.¡± Dixon nced back at Sophie and saw that she had raised her hand to ruffle her hair, reached up to remove the mask from her face, and was closing her eyes and holding her head high, feeling the beautiful moment of a warm breezeing in her face. Seeing her like this, he didn¡¯t want to leave the Royal View Vi more and more. ¡°Is it that you don¡¯t want toe back, or you have another woman outside?¡± Dixon¡¯s mother finished, not forgetting to remind, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, your father means for you to marry Larissa! You have been away from L City for a while, you can¡¯t be contacted, and before you left you said you had secret training on important matters, so I didn¡¯t ask too much about it. But you must now cut ties with other women and marry Larissa right away!¡± Dixon knew that his own mother must not be good when she called. As expected, his guess was right on the money. ¡°You and my father had an arranged marriage, you suffered through it, and now you want to interfere with my marriage?¡± Dixon snorted lightly, ¡°Impossible!¡± After saying that, Dixon mercilessly hung up the phone and paid no more attention. But who knew that after the call was disconnected, Dixon¡¯s mother¡¯s call came again. Once again, he hung up. This time, instead of calling, Dixon¡¯s mother sent a letter: [I know you¡¯re at the Royal View Vi with that woman. If you don¡¯t want me toe to your door personally, you¡¯d better get yourself back.] This message was a threat to Dixon. Chapter 1070 : Dixon’s mother is here Dixon clutched his phone and looked at Sophie who was standing not far away, his hand squeezed the phone so hard that his bones were faintly ringing at the knuckles. He knew his mother¡¯s nature too well, if she came to Royal View Vi in person, after seeing Sophie, she would definitely not give her any face, but would speak out to humiliate her.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. In that case, Rao is a man who finds it harsh, not to mention Sophie, who is now disfigured and is in inferiorityplex. [I¡¯ll be right back.] After some hesitation, Dixon sent a message back. After the message was sent, he walked up to Sophie and took her hand. Sophie, who was looking into the distance, turned around and smiled, ¡°Are you going to work?¡± She turned sideways, facing Dixon, and raised her hand to pin the wind-blown hair by her cheek behind her ear, ¡°Dixon, you¡¯ve been with me for a long time, and it¡¯s time to get back to work. Otherwise ¡­ otherwise how will you support yourselfter and how will you support me?¡± Sophie face with a smile, but look carefully, her smile does not reach the bottom of the eyes, some forced. The phone call just now, Sophie did not mean to listen, but she was standing at the right distance to hear Dixon¡¯s voice on the phone. Although she did not hear the whole sentence clearly, but also vaguely heard the words ¡®arranged marriage¡¯, ¡®do not interfere with my marriage¡¯. With a littlebination, Sophie could also guess what was going on. ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± Dixon angled a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. Okay, listen to Sophie, I¡¯m going to go to thepany, earn more money,ter to support my Sophie, also save more money, let Sophie have more children, we are hot and happy, live their own happy little life. Okay?¡± He was nning a beautiful blueprint for the future, and just by imagining it, a beautiful picture of a ¡®warm and harmonious family¡¯ could be presented in his mind. Sophie nodded heavily, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s too good to be true.¡± The two looked at each other with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Sophie led Dixon back to the living room, let Dixon take the car keys, and went with him to the garage, watched Dixon get into the car and drove away from the vi. A bored Sophie watched the limousine drive out of the vi, she couldn¡¯t help but follow it and walked to the vi door. Wearing a mask, she stepped out of the vi doorway, wanting to breathe in the outside air and feel the taste of freedom. But at that moment, a car came around the back of the vi and stopped in front of Sophie. The ck luxury car came down a slightly fat woman, bejeweled, elegant, look at her face, there are some simrities with Dixon eyebrows. Sophie immediately guessed the identity of the other party. ¡°You are Sophie, right?¡± The woman walked up to her, looked her up and down, and questioned. The woman¡¯s face was so strong that Sophie was a little nervous, but she nodded with courage, ¡°Yes. How are you, Aunt Dixon?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you know me.¡± Dixon¡¯s mother, who was wearing a ck dress, smiled coldly, ¡°Since you know my identity, you should also know the etiquette of meeting. Do you know that it¡¯s rude to talk to people with a mask on?¡± Listening to her words, Sophie¡¯s heart thumped for a moment. She vaguely guessed, did Dixon¡¯s mother already know about her disfigurement? ¡°I ¡­¡± Sophie raised her hand and touched the mask on her face, nervously even her breathing missed a beat, her gaze flickering, ¡°I have some cold, and I¡¯m wearing a mask to prevent contagion.¡± ¡°Is it a fake cold ah, or really no face to see people?¡± The sharp words were like a needle, poking Sophie¡¯s heart hard, and her heart trembled with the pain. As expected, Dixon¡¯s mother hade prepared. Sophie felt the pressure brought by the noblewoman, and gradually felt that there was a gap between her and Dixon that could not be crossed. Chapter 1071 : Sophie knows the truth Hesitating for a long time, she clenched her hands into fists and finally mustered enough courage to take the mask off her face, revealing a fair and delicate but hideous face with a hideous scar. ¡°Tsk ¡­¡± Seeing Sophie¡¯s appearance, Dixon¡¯s mother smacked her lips and shook her head, ¡°Look, it¡¯s pathetic. What a delicate face, how could it be ruined like this? Not going to get a cosmetic repair?¡± Faced with the woman¡¯s powerful aura, that sense of oppression made Sophie not dare to lift her head to look directly, or perhaps it was the low self-esteem in her bones that made her not courageous enough. ¡°There ¡­ are intentions. But the wound has not yet healed, it will take some time.¡± She answered truthfully. Dixon¡¯s mother jawed slightly and gazed at Sophie, ¡°You like Dixon?¡± The open-ended questioning. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you n to marry Dixon?¡± Good direct question, asked Sophie froze, panicked and looked up at Dixon¡¯s mother, but was oppressed by the powerful aura of the extremely well maintained, charming and slightly chubby noblewoman in front of her, hanging her head, ¡°I ¡­ I do . . was thinking that.¡± ¡°Good.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The noblewoman did not refuse, but instead readily agreed. Sophie knew it wouldn¡¯t be that simple, but instead pursed her lips and repeatedly cheered herself on, forcing herself to look up squarely at Dixon¡¯s mother and wait for her to follow. ¡°So let¡¯s talk about my son.¡± Dixon¡¯s mother was brief and concise, ¡°Dixon although outsiders look like he is suave, very unorthodox. But I, as a mother, know that she has only two rtionships, no, plus you, that is three rtionships. The first, is the beginning of love when the ¡®like¡¯ mistaken for love, and then after meeting Larissa is deeply in love. He was in love with Larissa for eight whole years, but broke up because of a small mistake.¡± ¡°After the two broke up, Larissa went to country C to marry someone, but that person was not what Larissa really liked, but to anger Dixon. But my son is also stubborn, because knowing that Larissa is married, he is not convinced, so he gradually likes you. To put it bluntly, to you¡­¡± She also looked Sophie up and down, the eyes, like looking at a piece of goods, ¡°you are not his dish, does not meet his favorite type. I guess it¡¯s just to take you gas Larissa, and see you beaten by Larissa, heart guilt, plus disfigured, pity you.¡± Dixon¡¯s mother¡¯s words were sharp, and every word was poked at Sophie¡¯s heart, which was almost bleeding with pain, but she tried to hold back. Because the person she was facing was Dixon¡¯s mother, she had to respect. ¡°However, if you¡¯re not afraid of being yed with his feelings and really want to marry him, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± The woman nced at the phone and said, ¡°Two dayster, it¡¯s his grandmother¡¯s birthday, when the banquet will be invited to all walks of life businessmen and celebrities, if you dare toe to the banquet with a in face, I think ¡­ his grandmother will probably agree.¡± Dixon¡¯s mother seemed to think of something like, ¡°Oh, yes. I forgot to remind you, Dixon inherited his father¡¯s stink, is extremely good face.¡± After finishing her speech, without waiting for Sophie¡¯s answer, Dixon¡¯s mother turned around and got into the car, and left directly. Sophie stood in the same ce, watching the car gradually go away, her heart, sinking and sinking. Dixon¡¯s mother¡¯s words were not so harsh, but Sophie understood. First of all, because of her disfigurement, Dixon¡¯s father would never agree; secondly, Dixon is a famous figure in L City, and as good as his father, if she attended Dixon¡¯s grandmother¡¯s birthday with her face, not only would Dixon be ridiculed, but also the whole Dixon family would be ridiculed. Ding¨C At that moment, the text message alert tone of the cell phone rang. A disoriented Sophie picked up her phone and clicked on the text message, which was a video with voice. Vivian asked, ¡°Sister Bridget, my sister is scarred, is there really nothing that can be done?¡± Bridget shook her head and sighed, ¡°The scars on her face are so deep and scarred that even with multiple repairs, there is very little that can be done.¡± ng! Sophie was so weak that her phone slipped from her hand and crashed to the ground. Chapter 1072 : Unexpected ‘drama’ Tears, for a moment, soaked the eyes and blurred the vision. She stood like a statue at the bottom of her eyes, allowing the wind to blow so, blowing cold her heart, blowing away all her hopes, making her as cold as being in an ice cer, cold to the bone. The original ¡­ It turns out that they are all ¡®well-intentioned lies¡¯. It turns out that the scar body disfigured, simply can not be repaired! ¡­ Zhuo Rui Technology, the president¡¯s office. Vivian has been taking care of Zhuo Rui Technology instead of Morris during the time when Morris faked her death, so she came to thepany without anyone asking too many questions. When she took the elevator upstairs and went to the president¡¯s office, Vivian stood at the door, holding the doorknob in her hand, unable to help herself. She came over today without greeting Morris and wanted to give him a surprise. She quietly pushed the door open and walked in, ¡°Morris ¡­¡± Before a name could be said, she saw the office, Morris standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, and a woman behind her hugging him tightly, ¡°Mr. Morris, I ¡­¡± The woman was about to say something, because the inclination of the head, just saw Vivian walked in, she had an idea, pouted: ¡°I like you, from the first time I saw you fell deeply in love with you. I know you¡¯re interested in me too, or you wouldn¡¯t have had ¡®that kind of thing¡¯ with me.¡± Vivian raised her eyebrows, closed the door smoothly, carried her bag and stepped into the office with her high heels. When he heard the sound of high heels, Morris turned around and saw Vivian. At that moment, his heart thumped, no reason to be nervous. He threw away the woman beside him and angrily scolded, ¡°Get out!¡± The woman who fell to the ground gave a cry of pain and said aggressively, ¡°Mr. Morris, you ¡­ oooh ¡­ you turn your face away from people. Last time in the hotel, you obviously slept with me, now your wife is there, what are you pretending to be noble?¡± Vivian put his bag aside and sat on the sofa, elbow propped on the armrest on the sofa, resting his head, smashing his mouth, ¡°Tsk, came early, almost missed the good show.¡± Morris, who was wearing a white shirt with two sleeves pulled up to his elbows, nced coldly at Vivian, a white shirt set off the handsome him with a few ascetic, very eye catching. Especially his ambiguous and angry gaze, Vivian did not want tough. When Vivian and Morris were making eyes at each other, the woman on the floor immediately got up and thumped a pregnancy test on the table, ¡°Vivian, I am pregnant with your husband¡¯s child, you must be responsible for this.¡± Vivian nced at the pregnancy test stick, nodded, and said to Morris, ¡°They are really pregnant. Morris, you must be responsible for this.¡± She spoke in a strange and sarcastic way. Morris face suddenly ck as the bottom of the pot, he walked with long legs in front of Vivian, grabbed her arm, dragged her into the arms, one hand around her waist, one hand hooked her chin, to her lips gently nibble, ¡°is this ¡®responsible¡¯? ¡± The two were openly flirting, angry at the woman in the white dress on the ground, her face bursting red, ¡°You ¡­ you are too much. Morris, you are despicable and shameless, sleeping with me and then shrugging it off?¡± Vivian raised his hand, white fingers sped in Morris¡¯s face, gently pushed away, ¡°Stop it. The little girl is waiting for you to take charge.¡± The man changed his arms around her waist, his eyes filled with thousands of tender feelings looking at Vivian, ¡°How do you think the wife should be responsible?¡± ¡°How about ¡­¡± Vivian looked down and nced towards him at a certain spot, ¡°cut it off? To put an end to the problem?¡± This kind of trick, Vivian has seen a lot of, naturally also see strange.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 1073 The man raised his eyebrows, Junran hooked up a faint smile, ¡°You try!¡± A threatening tone. And then, leaning over to lean on her ear, ¡°Vivian is the head of the family, do you want to consider helping me with this matter?¡± Vivian was amused by him and looked embarrassed, ¡°Reluctantly.¡± She let go of Morris, sat on the sofa, looked at the wretched woman in front of her and pointed to the pregnancy test on the table, ¡°Are you sure you were the one who had a hotel room with ¡­ my husbandst time?¡± The woman raised her hand to wipe her tears and nodded her head in aggravation, ¡°Yes, of course I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°And the evidence?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Evidence ¡­ evidence ¡­¡± the woman was momentarily speechless, thinking, ¡°I¡­ ¡­ I ¡­¡± ¡°There is no evidence?¡± Vivian helplessly shook his head, ¡°originally thought, if you have evidence that the child is my husband¡¯s, I can at least give you a good amount ofpensation. But you don¡¯t even have any proof, how can I be convinced?¡± Morris walked to a side table, grinding coffee leisurely and calmly. The woman in the dress clenched her lips, struggling for a long time, ¡°Yes! I have proof! That day in the hotel dinner, he drank the cup of tea was I put the material! And then, then I helped him to the hotel, and we ¡­ just ¡­¡± Vivian also does not refute, ¡°So, you really have evidence. But, little girl, can you have a bit of basicmon sense when you use someone wrongfully next time? I¡¯ve been back with Morris for less than half a month, so even if I¡¯m pregnant, it¡¯ll take at least a month to get tested.¡± She waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a minute. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll call the police.¡± Suddenly, Vivian was toozy to spend time rambling with this woman, it was a waste of time. Morris turned around and walked to her desk and pressed the inte, ¡°Trente in for a minute.¡± A minuteter, Trent walked in and looked at the crying woman sitting on the floor and froze for a moment. Morris then ordered, ¡°Take her, along with that thing on the table, to the police station.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± The woman bawled in aggravation, ¡°You obviously slept with me that day at the hotel, this child ¡­ child is my boyfriend¡¯s, but the fact that you slept with me is ¡­ oooh¡­ ¡­¡± Trent listened to the woman¡¯s words, his temples bursting straight, grabbed her and carried her straight out. The upset woman kept struggling and resisting, originally wanting to use Morris ¡®slept¡¯ with her as a bargaining chip threat, only to see the ¡®Queen of the Pce¡¯ appear. She was forced to take out a pregnancy test and try to provoke the rtionship between them. It was not expected that the two of them would trust each other so much. The woman was taken away and the office was quiet again. Vivian leaned back on the sofa, raised her hand and rubbed her temples, and sighed. Morris walked up behind her at some point, raised his hand over her temples and gently rubbed them for her, ¡°That woman is thepany¡¯s secretary, and because she met with the client earlier, she brought her ¡­ with her to the dinner at the hotel that time.¡± Thepany¡¯s first meeting was with a client, so they took her to the hotel for dinner. Vivian closed her eyes, feeling the man¡¯s doting on her, ¡°No need to exin, I still have this trust in you.¡± She interrupted him and added, ¡°Margarita Jones has been fawning over you and you are indifferent to it. Her excessive trust surprised Morris, he walked around the sofa, went to sit beside her and took her into his arms, ¡°So trusting, not afraid that one day I will do something bad behind your back?¡± Chapter 1074 : Wanting to be an actor ¡°I just trust you, but again, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m stupid.¡± Vivian leaned into his arms, ¡°First of all, she said she was pregnant with your child, the timing was not right at all; secondly, she said you slept with her. With your ability, it¡¯s impossible not to notice even if you¡¯ve been spiked. Your determination and insight, I know best. Finally, let¡¯s talk about the face, you say ¡­ like Margarita Jones, a great beauty, you can¡¯t even look at this kind of vulgarity.¡± She absolutely trusts Morris, only the moment she opened the door and saw a woman hugging Morris behind her back, she had some diaphragm in her heart. Once she thought about it calmly, everything made sense. ¡°Makes sense.¡± Morris¡¯s handsome face was tinged with a smile of relief as he hugged her and enjoyed a moment offort. ¡°How¡¯s thepany these days? I¡¯m pretty free right now, is there anything I need to do?¡± Thepany was given to Anne, us and Glen to take care of, so she could be a hands-off person, and some things naturally did not need her to worry about. Private detective agency, she and Adrian partnership, the detective agency also has someone in charge, Vivian is also useless. Recently, every day idle, Vivian is feeling a little bored. ¡°There is time in the evening, do you want to go to the movies?¡± Hear Morris suggested. Their children had left with Mr. and Mrs. Tamsin Mond, and now there were only Dixon and Sophie in the vi, and it was boring to go back early. It was a rare moment of leisure, so Morris naturally wanted to make up for theck of time between them. ¡°What new movies have been released recently?¡± Vivian hadn¡¯t paid attention to theater information, so she didn¡¯t think too much about it.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Isn¡¯t it silly?¡± The man inclined his head and looked at the woman in his arms, ¡°The sci-fi blockbuster that you yed opposite Steve, you forgot?¡± ¡°Oh oh,e to think of it. I forgot about it if you didn¡¯t mention it. I heard about it on the news earlier and said the movie did pretty well at the box office.¡± Speaking of which, Vivian leaned back on hisp in boredom and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not like it has anything to do with me, ugh.¡± She looked up at the ceiling, blinked her long, curly eyshes, and sighed, ¡°When I was a kid, I wanted to be a model, and I fantasized about being an actress, but I never had the chance. Having a scene with a superstar makes up for it.¡± ¡°Then you have not thought about bing an actor? It¡¯s also very profitable to be an actor and start apany.¡± Morris gave Vivian some ideas. ¡°I¡¯m 24 years old, who wants to be an actor now? They all like fresh meat, they won¡¯t like me.¡± ¡°As long as you like it, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± Morris looked down at her pillowed on hisp and reached out to smooth her hair, ¡°Life is short, it¡¯s best to do something you love.¡± Morris felt that Vivian¡¯s life had been too hard, and that she had been manipted like a puppet. ¡°Do you have a film industry under your name?¡± Vivian suddenly asked, ¡°I don¡¯t remember this one?¡± ¡°It¡¯s bankrupt.¡± ¡°Huh? Yourpany can still go bankrupt?¡± As if she had heard some joke, Vivian suddenly sat up and covered her mouth andughed. Seeing herughing and trembling, the man also followed theugh, ¡°before always profitable, then thepany more, forget about thispany, also did not ask. I met thepany someone secretly cooking the books, stealing thepany¡¯s interests, and over time, thepany¡¯s efficiency is getting worse and worse, and finally closed down, I just know.¡± Chapter 1075 : Sophie is gone ¡°Indeed, the money is capricious.¡± Vivian cried andughed, not expecting that this kind of thing would actually happen to Morris. RING RING RING- Just when the two of them were joking, Vivian¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang. She took out her phone, nced at the screen, and said to Morris, ¡°Stefan¡¯s phone, I¡¯ll take it.¡± Vivian leaned on Morris¡¯ body, turned on the amplification directly and answered the phone, ¡°Calling at this hour, are you inviting me to dinner?¡± ¡°Vivian, can you behave yourself? I¡¯m calling you with great news, and you¡¯re telling me about dinner?¡± I could feel Stefan Bell¡¯s excitement on the other end of the line through the phone. Vivian looked up at Morris with a bit of anticipation in his eyes, ¡°What¡¯s the big news?¡± ¡°Star Trek Crossing is a box office hit, don¡¯t you know?¡± Stefan Bell was very excited.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Such a reaction is not in line with his status. ¡°A big sale is a big sale, it¡¯s not your first movie that¡¯s a big sale, so why get so excited.¡± ¡°I ¡­ you ¡­,¡± the other party was speechless, cursed in a low voice, and then continued: ¡°This time the box office sold because of your credit. I am certainly excited to have you in it. You and Steve¡¯s rivalry scene is a real one shot to the end. Many directors have seen you and have contacted me to ask me to make a movie with you.¡± Stefan Bell is very excited, the decibel can¡¯t help but raise, ¡°you have the Star Trek support, the future of film and television do not worry about no way. When you were in school, you wanted to be an actor, didn¡¯t you? This is not the opportunity toe.¡± As expected of Vivian¡¯s ¡®good brother¡¯, he knew Vivian¡¯s ideal very well. ¡°What international joke are you making? I¡¯m married and have two kids, how can I still be an actor? Stop it.¡± Vivian thought Stefan Bell was out of his mind. ¡°A strong actor relies on his work, and being married doesn¡¯t affect him.¡± Stefan Bell patiently persuaded Vivian, and then impatiently said, ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m not going to tell you anymore, I have something to do here, let¡¯s contactter.¡± ¡°Oh, okay ¡­ beep beep beep ¡­¡± Vivian in a ¡®good¡¯ word of the voice has not yet fallen, the other party directly hung up the phone. She held the phone, and Stefan Bell¡¯s words echoed in her head. Initially, she loved being an actress, but then she couldn¡¯t do it because of her family¡¯s bad circumstances and the oppressive living conditions, and she just wanted to be all about her voice and earn money like crazy. Now that she has money and a happy family, Vivian thinks ¡­ it would be nice to go into the film and television industry and do what she wants to do. ¡°Do what you want to do. vivian, life is short, make sure you don¡¯t leave regrets.¡± Morris held her hand and supported her in all her endeavors. ¡°Really?¡± She hesitated, ¡°I married you and have a child, and now I go to the film and television industry. Even if I have the strength, others will say that I rely on your sponsorship to contribute money and bring money into the group.¡± Thinking of this, Vivian waved his hand, ¡°Forget it, forget it, forget it. Sigh¡­ Some ideals are ideals after all, and they will never be realized¡­¡± She let out a long sigh, the tone of voice with inexhaustible regret. Morris eyes flowing light slightly sh, did not say anything else. Afterwards, the two of them went back to the Royal View Vi together. After arriving home, Vivian didn¡¯t see Sophie and was about to call Sophie when she saw a maid and asked, ¡°Where are Sophie and Dixon?¡± ¡°Mr. Dixon took a car and left today, I guess he took Miss Sophie out with him.¡± The maid only saw Dixon drive out, thinking that the two were usually inseparable, so she subconsciously thought that the two had left the vi together. Chapter 1076 : Vivian and Morris divorced ¡°So.¡± Vivian nodded, ¡°All right, you go to work.¡± She went into the living room and said to Morris, ¡°The maid just said that Dixon took Sophie out, probably out for a drive.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to eatter, do you want to make a phone call?¡± Morris said. Vivian shook her head and said, ¡°Are you stupid? Dixon went to the trouble of taking Sophie away, so he must have taken her out for a walk. It¡¯s good that Sophie has been depressed for a while now, so it¡¯s good to go out for a walk, so let¡¯s not call and ask.¡± She ¡®woke up the dreamer¡¯ with a start. Morris walked up to her, raised his hand and nodded her nose, ¡°You, why are you so smart.¡± Saying that, he took her hand and walked towards the dining room, ¡°Today, I asked the kitchen to make your favorite dish, make up for it.¡± ¡°Mm, okay.¡± The two of them walked hand in hand to the dining room. For the first time since they returned home, the two of them dined alone, looking cold and more than a little ufortable. After the meal, Vivian went to her room to make a phone video call with Anne while Morris sat in her study and stared. Had Trent investigate Maddox Cheal and got the news that Maddox Cheal was doing well in D City and had a son and a daughter. But Maddox Cheal seems to love his son, so the news about his son is hidden, it is impossible to find out. Morris did not think much of this, but what surprised him was that Maddox Cheal, who had not been in touch for many years, was doing so well. Even more, all the properties are written in the name of his current wife Gwendolyn Aaron. This shows how much he loves Gwendolyn Aaron. Whenever he thought of this, Morris felt that Maddox Cheal was an asshole who had failed his own mother. Secondly, Morris believes that the reason why Maddox Cheal did not put the property under his own name is to keep his true identity from being known to more people. After all, everyone in L City knows that Morris¡¯ father, Maddox Cheal, has long been ¡®dead¡¯. ¡°What is the purpose of his sudden return?¡± Morris puzzled, abruptly, the eyes light up, vaguely some worry. A moment of contemtion, but he picked up his cell phone to Vivian¡¯s adoptive parents to make a phone call. This call went out, and a conversationsted more than half an hour. In the evening, the couple shared a love bath, with Morris thoughtfully rubbing Vivian¡¯s back, but skin-to-skin always ignites a dry fire. The whole tub of warm water, the two indulged in the water with abandon, allowing the water in the tub to ssh out of the tub due to violent ¡®shaking¡¯, until the ¡®ying¡¯ water was cold, Morris was willing to let go of the little woman in his arms. ¡°Tired ¡­¡± Vivian was tossed and turned with heavy eyelids, leaning in his arms and falling into a deep sleep. The man scrubbed her body, nearly resisting the urge to take her again, but seeing her tiredness, he had to let her go. After carrying her back to bed, putting on her pajamas and covering her with a thin nket, Morris went back to the study to work on her work. The next day. Vivian, who had had a good night¡¯s sleep, was awakened by the phone ringing.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Vivian squinted and fumbled with the phone, answering it with her eyes closed, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Vivian, you and my master are divorced? My God, you actually got divorced? You are divorced, is this young master ¡­ uh, is this so I can pursue my master?¡± On the other end of the phone, it was Margarita Jones¡¯ voice. Vivian, who was sleepy-eyed just then, suddenly had a few moments of brain rity, ¡°What divorce?¡± She sat up from the bed and found that Morris was no longer in the room. ¡°You and my master divorce ah, the microblogging has been exposed. The ¡®back from the dead¡¯ Morris has a new love and does not love you anymore, so he divorced you. The ¡®new love¡¯ is not about me, right?¡± Margarita Jones overconfidently spected. ¡°Ugh, those unscrupulous media on the Inte, you can also believe it?¡± Vivian snorted, unimpressed. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t believe what the unscrupulous media says, but my master has sent a video to prove it, so of course I believe it.¡± Margarita Jones threw another ¡®deep sea torpedo¡¯ that blew Vivian¡¯s mind. Chapter 1077 : You’re an asshole ¡°Why don¡¯t I know ¡­¡± Vivian pondered woodenly as she froze with her phone. Margarita Jones did not expect Vivian to know anything at all about the matter, and just when she wanted to pursue the matter, the other party had already hung up the phone. In the room, Vivian lifted the bedding and got up, ran barefoot to the bathroom and pushed the door open, ¡°Morris, you ¡­¡± She poked her head in to take a look and found that there was no Morris inside at all, so she immediately turned around and left the room, standing in the corridor on the second floor, looking down the hall, and there was no Morris either. Finally, she looked at the study at the end of the corridor, walked quickly over, reached out and pushed open the door. The first thing she saw was Morris sitting quietly at his desk, working on his papers. The calmness of this calmness made Vivian begin to doubt herself for a moment, could it be that Margarita Jones was telling the truth? She then realized that she hadn¡¯t even opened Twitter in her excitement. So she stood at the door of her study and opened Weibo with her phone, and sure enough, the topic #MorrisDivorcedReturnedFromDead was on Weibo! Vivian clicked into the hot news, in addition to some text, with a video, the video is Morris. Before she could open the video, Morris got up and walked over, ¡°Why are you up so early?¡± As always, she was gentle and soft-spoken, as if the two were in love, but the bastard man had already announced their divorce to the public. As the person in question, Vivian didn¡¯t even know about it!!! ¡°What so early?!¡± Vivian looked up and red angrily at Morris, smashing the phone in her hand directly at him, ¡°The news said we are divorced, what do you mean?!¡± The phone that was thrown out traced a parab in mid-air, but was caught by the man delicately, with a warm smile, ¡°The phone you just changed back home, less than half a month, why don¡¯t you know how to cherish it at all.¡± The angry tone of voice, as if not to take divorce seriously.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He was calm and collected, Vivian was furious and thunderstruck, walked quickly to Morris, clenched his fist and mmed it on his chest, ¡°Answer my words, what do you mean by divorce?¡± Vivian is in a state ofplete confusion, simply do not understand why Morris would choose to divorce. It is clear that yesterday was lingering and loving, you and I. ¡°Well ¡­¡± The man ate pain and covered his chest, ¡°It hurts. You are so cruel, do you want to murder your husband?¡± ¡°What pro-husband? You have announced your divorce to the public, now you are my ex-husband!¡± Her face was red with anger, but more than that, she was angry and aggrieved. When he noticed that she was really angry, Morris could not tease her anymore. One hand held her hand, one hand wrapped around her waist, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the one who made the first move.¡± Vivian willow brows frowned, clouded. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say your dream was to be an actress? And worried that we are married, there are implications. So, I made the decision beforehand and announced our divorce to the public. In this way, you can enter the film and television industry openly and honestly, and develop as you wish.¡± Hearing Vivian¡¯s words in the office yesterday, Morris did want to satisfy Vivian. But because Vivian said that they were married and would be criticized for entering the film and television industry, he thought about how to solve the problem. When he returned to the vi at night, he received another message from Trent about Maddox Cheal, and suddenly he understood that Maddox Cheal¡¯s motives were unknown and that he must have ulterior motives. If the divorce was announced to the public, it would allow Vivian to enter the film industry smoothly; secondly, it would also protect Vivian from being disturbed by Maddox Cheal. Because, up to this point, he was not sure of Maddox Cheal¡¯s real purpose. ¡°What ¡­ what?¡± Chapter 1078 : Form of Marriage Vivian¡¯s jaw dropped, never expecting Morris to have such a ridiculous idea, ¡°You¡¯re divorcing me to fulfill my heart¡¯s desire?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s not really a divorce, it¡¯s just a formality.¡± Morris helplessly hooked up the thin and thick sexy lips, ¡°If not open to the public, how else can you enter the film and television industry? I¡¯m all for whatever you want to do. It¡¯s just that now we are in a fake divorce state, you will be more or less aggrieved when you enter the circle, so don¡¯t aggravate yourself when the timees.¡± ¡± You ¡­ you ¡­¡± Vivian raised his hand and pointed at him, stammering for a long time, but did not know what to say, ¡°What decision do you have next time, can you tell me?¡± ¡°If I tell you, you will definitely refuse.¡± He had a good point, if he really discussed with Vivian, Vivian would 100% refuse.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°But if you don¡¯t tell me, my parents and their parents will be very worried.¡± Vivian was afraid that the explosive news would make her adoptive parents worry along with her. A light smile spread across the man¡¯s face, ¡°I already called my parentsst night and exined the situation. They were very supportive.¡± ¡°What? So you all know, and I, as the person in question, am thest to know?¡± Vivian was angry and helpless, and red at him, ¡°Morris, you¡¯re going too far!¡± It¡¯s really abhorrent to make decisions about her marriage. ¡°Angry?¡± The man lowered his head and came up to her, ¡°If angry ¡­¡± he took her hand, ¡°Come on, hit me a few times to take the edge off.¡± ¡°Forget it, toozy to care about you.¡± Vivian grunted coldly, turned around and tried to leave. How could she hit Morris? A person who thinks of her wholeheartedly in everything, if she is still angry with him over this matter, it would seem that she does not know what to do. However, she could not help but feel sour in her heart, feeling that Morris was too good to her. So good that she was ashamed of it. The moment Vivian turned around, she was pulled into Morris¡¯ arms, and in a whirlwind, she was already in Morris¡¯ arms. ¡°It¡¯ste autumn and you¡¯re still barefoot, don¡¯t worry about catching the cold.¡± Morris carried her outside and spat, ¡°You don¡¯t know how to take care of yourself, I don¡¯t know how you grew up.¡± Vivian wrapped her arms around his neck, being so doted on by him was like being immersed in a honey pot, the sweet atmosphere lingered and nearly made her dizzy. She was angry and helpless, ¡°It¡¯s not because you¡¯re scared. As soon as I opened my eyes, Margarita Jones called me and told me that you had divorced me and asked if she had a chance to take advantage of it.¡± ¡°So, my Vivian is having a crisis?¡± Morris carried her into the bedroom,id her gently on the bed, sat beside her and asked, ¡°Is it that you find it more and more impossible to leave me.¡± ¡°Geez~ Narcissism.¡± Vivian was amused by him. Then, she thought of something else and asked, ¡°If we get divorced, what should I say if they ask?¡± Since the divorce has been announced to the public, Vivian can no longer ¡®backtrack¡¯, otherwise it will definitely attract the abuse of people outside. But even so, there will definitely be keyboard warriors on the Inte one after another to scold people. The actual fact is that you will be able to get a lot more than just a few of these. After all, the entertainment industry is also quite profitable. ¡°I¡¯ve already said hello to Dixon, Arlo Marsh, Danny and the others, you can rest assured.¡± Morris answered truthfully. After talking to Vivian¡¯s adoptive father, Tamsin Mond, on the phonest night, he called his brothers on video and told them about the situation. Chapter 1079 : Showing Love to Your Face Including Ethan, Trent, he also dinged. ¡°So what¡¯s the word from Margarita Jones?¡± ¡°Ethan should have exined it clearly to Margarita Jones by now.¡± Morris saw that Vivian was always asking about Margarita Jones, he couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t worry. I definitely don¡¯t mean anything to Margarita Jones.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Vivian raised one side of her eyebrow and gazed at him with a sharp gaze, falsely threatening, ¡°If I find out that you betrayed me, I will definitely take advantage of some dark and windy night to castrate you!¡± As her words fell, Morris leaned down and nibbled lightly on her lips, resting his forehead against hers, ¡°Castrate me, and who will satisfy my Vivian?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. He came up to her ear again, rubbing his ears together, whispering, ¡°My Vivian is quite demanding in that area, without me, I¡¯m afraid that no one else can satisfy you.¡± A word teased Vivian¡¯s cheeks slightly red, and even her ears were flushed red, ¡°Who said that, only no.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Morris smiled, ¡°Who begged me for a bath yesterday and said ¡®want¡¯?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Vivian was blushed and got up in shame, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore, I have to wash up and eat, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Even though she has been married for a year, Vivian is still a bit blushing about the intimate matters between the two of them. She ran into the bathroom to brush her teeth and wash her face, only to find that Morris had already put toothpaste on her toothbrush at some point. Vivian picked up the light green toothbrush and a smile spread across her face. After having breakfast together in the morning, Vivian received a WeChat video from her adoptive parents. In the video, Tamsin Mond asked uneasily if they were faking the divorce, while Vivian went over to Morris¡¯ side and the man wrapped his arms around her smoothly. The two of them raised their eyebrows and kissed each other with all eyes, beforeughing and asking Tamsin Mond. ¡°Dad, you believe it now, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ouch, you¡¯re so old, you¡¯re not ashamed. Hang up, hang up.¡± Tamsin Mond hung up the phone with a disgusted face. Rural people, most of whom are more traditional and conservative in their thinking, can¡¯t ept young people kissing in person, but Tamsin Mond and Jenny Doyle truly believe that the two of them are faking their divorce. ¡°My dad almost didn¡¯t believe it.¡± Vivianmented. ¡°It¡¯s okay to believe now.¡± Morris put his arm around her, ¡°I won¡¯t be going to the office today, there are reporters outside.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare to have a free day, let¡¯s go, you teach me to y golf.¡± The early warning vi covers arge area, and there is a golf course inside the vi, but because there were more things happenedst year, Vivian didn¡¯t have the heart to y golf at all. Now that she was free, she could finally let Morris teach her how to y golf. But God forbid, Vivian¡¯s voice just fell, Adrian, Sue Stewart, Mandy, Ivan, and other people called, asking her about the divorce, asking if they wanted to have a drink with her and chat. But in the end, they were all turned down by Vivian, citing ¡®bad mood¡¯ as the reason. ¡°See, it takes a million lies to make one liee true.¡± Vivian raised her phone at Morris and spat out. ¡°Wife-sama is extremely right.¡± Morris didn¡¯t deny it and said, ¡°After you enter the film industry, I¡¯ll move to Night apartment.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better for me to go.¡± Vivian analyzed, ¡°This vi costs more than a billion dors, and after the divorce, it¡¯s not suitable for me to live here, and it¡¯s a bit far from the city center. The point is, Yilia and Yves aren¡¯t home, Dixon and Sophie are gone, and it¡¯s just you and me, so it¡¯s not as cozy as Night apartment.¡± The two children are not at home, and they are the only two people left in the house and the maid. Chapter 1080 : Sophie runs away from home Living in a vi would inevitably make people feel lonely. ¡°Okay, as you wish.¡± Morris nodded in agreement, thinking Vivian¡¯s idea made more sense. At this time, Stefan Bell¡¯s phone call came, ¡°Vivian, what¡¯s your situation, that scum Morris dumped you? Where is he? I¡¯m going to find him now and get him!¡± ¡°Pfft ¡­¡± Vivian snorted withughter, ¡°No, no, no. You listen to my exnation. I am with you Morris we are fake divorce. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted me to get into film and television ¡­¡± She was exining to Stefan Bell the reason for the fake divorce and instructed Stefan Bell not to tell anyone. Morris got a phone call from Dixon. ¡°Something wrong?¡± Morris asked as he answered the phone. On the other end of the line, Dixon asked, somewhat anxiously, ¡°Second brother, where¡¯s Sophie? You put her on the phone. She¡¯s been ignoring me sincest night and I¡¯m a little worried.¡± ¡°Sophie left here with you, didn¡¯t she.¡± Morris¡¯ ink-stained eyebrows knitted slightly, and a bad feeling came over him. ¡°No. I got a call from my mother yesterday and drove away, Sophie didn¡¯t leave with me.¡± Dixon heard that Sophie was not at the Royal View Vi and immediately panicked, ¡°Sophie is not at the vi either, so where did she go?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll check the vi surveince and contact youter.¡± Morris hung up the phone. Vivian, who was chatting with Stefan Bell, noticed that something was wrong and immediately said to Stefan Bell, ¡°Stefan, I have something to do here, I¡¯ll call youter.¡± She hung up and looked at Morris, ¡°Sophie¡¯s not with Dixon?¡± ¡°Yeah. ¡°Yeah. Dixon said his mother called him yesterday and told him to go back, and Sophie didn¡¯t leave with him.¡± Morris got up and took Vivian¡¯s hand, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go check the surveince.¡± Vivian gets up and walks down the hall with them, murmuring, ¡± Didn¡¯t leave with Dixon, where could she have gone?¡± Vaguely, Vivian felt that Sophie must have encountered something, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have suddenly disappeared. The two of them went to the vi in the east wing with Morris and checked the surveince in a surveince room on the right side of the first floor. After looking for a few minutes, this revealed that after Dixon left the vi, a car was parked in front of the vi and a noblewoman came out of it to talk to Sophie. ¡°Who is she?¡± Vivian asked, pointing to the magnificent woman on the surveince screen. ¡°Dixon¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°How could it be her?¡± Vivian¡¯s eyebrows knitted and knitted, ¡°How did she know Sophie was here? And to know who Sophie is.¡± ¡°Did you forget about Larissa.¡± Morris reminded Vivian. Vivian suddenly realized, ¡°It¡¯s her again!¡± Morris took her phone and called Dixon, briefly exining the situation. After hanging up, Vivian suggested, saying, ¡°You happen to be off work today, let¡¯s drive to Sophie¡¯s house and check it out. I know where she lives.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Morris agreed readily.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. So the two of them drove away from the vi and went straight to Sophie¡¯s house. On the way, Morris also called Dixon and asked him to follow him to Sophie¡¯s house in the countryside. At the same time another call was made to Arlo Marsh to call the police and say that Sophie was lost. Arlo Marsh followed suit and joined the search party. The news of Vivian¡¯s ¡®divorce¡¯ from Morrises to light and Maddox Cheal, Scales Aaron, and Melody all see the news story. As a result, a change of n was made. Melody decided to take the initiative and reach out to Morris. She had absolute confidence that she could ¡®take¡¯ Morris! Chapter 1081 : Sophie not found Morris, along with Vivian and Dixon, a group of three drove down to the countryside and found Sophie¡¯s house. After getting out of the car, they saw Sophie¡¯s parents cleaning the piggy bank, and yelling in rambling while doing so. ¡°Uncle?¡± Vivian got out of the car, carrying the gift box in his hand, but stood at the door and looked into the yard, but did not find Sophie¡¯s figure. Sophie¡¯s father, standing in the pigsty, looked up at Vivian and frowned, as if wondering who the woman in front of him was, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I forgot to introduce myself, my name is Vivian, I¡¯m Sophie¡¯s best friend. I came to see you on purpose.¡± A few people had agreed on the way here that in order not to let Sophie¡¯s family worry about Sophie, they would agree to probe first and not ask more questions if Sophie was not at home. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Sophie¡¯s friend.¡± Sophie¡¯s father put away the hose and broom for rinsing the pigpen, opened the iron door of the pigpen and came out, ¡± Hahaha, just you guysing, Sophie didn¡¯te back with you?¡± Vivian gave Dixon a sideways nce as if to signal him not to be impulsive. ¡°Sophie is still working at thepany, I happened to pass by, so I stopped by to see you.¡± Vivian stepped forward and handed him the gift in his hand, ¡°These are the things Sophie asked me to bring you.¡± The simple and honest Sophie¡¯s father looked at the expensive things and smiled gratefully, ¡°Aiya, this dead girl bought these things, how much it cost.¡± ¡°Sophie is doing a good job, earning money, buy you guys something, it¡¯s not considered breaking the bank.¡± Dixon exined. Sophie¡¯s father took the things and couldn¡¯t stop smiling, ¡°Hahahaha, good, good, I have to take the child¡¯s feelings. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you guys in the house to sit.¡± ¡°No need, we still have some things to do, so we¡¯ll leave first.¡± Vivian shook his head, polite and courteous, ¡°I¡¯m busy with work this time, when I¡¯m free next time, I¡¯lle with Sophie to y with you.¡± ¡°Oh, good good.¡± Sophie¡¯s father was very happy. Vivian waved his hand, ¡°Uncle, we¡¯ll go first.¡± Morris and Dixon also waved and said goodbye to Sophie¡¯s father. The three of them got into the car and drove away. Dixon, sitting in the back row, looked back at Sophie¡¯s father in front of the courtyard, and felt a sense of guilt welling up in his heart. He clutched a bank card in his hand and impulsively wanted to give it to Sophie¡¯s father several times as a way to make amends, but Vivian had admonished him at that moment, saying ¡®if you give it to Sophie¡¯s father, it will make her father suspicious¡¯. In order to keep the old man from specting and worrying too much, Dixon had to not give it. ¡°Sophie is not at home, where would she go?¡± Dixon leaned back in the back car seat and let out a long sigh, ¡°I sent people to investigate, but this dead woman actually learned to be smart and avoided all the surveince, now it is impossible to find anyone.¡± ¡°Dixon, don¡¯t worry too much. Sophie won¡¯t be in danger, just want to be alone and clean, don¡¯t think too much.¡± Vivianforted Dixon. Morris concentrated on driving, the car on the muddy and potholed road, not very good. Half a minuteter, he said, ¡°I think the first priority is not to find Sophie first, but you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Dixon did not quite understand. ¡°Even if you get Sophie back, your family is useless if they don¡¯t ept her. It would be best if you could fix your parents in the meantime and get them to ept Sophie.¡± Morris said.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! His words are not without merit. The current situation is that The Dixon family¡¯s people do not ept Sophie, even if they find Sophie, what can be done? At that time, Sophie will be waiting for the threat of The Dixon family people. ¡°Yeah Dixon, Morris has a point.¡± Vivian also agrees with Morris, ¡°Sophie will not be in any danger, she also has money in her hands, you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± Chapter 1082 : Margarita Jones looking for Morris ¡°Got it.¡± Dixon raised a hand and rubbed his temples, fretting. ¡°Morris and I will send someone to find Sophie, you just take care of your family.¡± Vivian turned her head sideways to Dixon and continued, ¡°I treat Sophie like a real sister and don¡¯t want to see her hurt by your family again.¡± The disfigurement had made Vivian feel guilty, and what she wanted to do was to protect Sophie, not just watch The Dixon family humiliate her with impunity. ¡°I know what to do.¡± Dixon inclined his head to look out the window and didn¡¯t say another word. All the way back downtown, Dixon went back to his house, while Vivian and Morris went back to the Royal View Vi. When they arrived at the vi, they saw a beautiful red figure in the courtyard of the vi. Who else could there be but Margarita Jones? The car pulled into the vi garage and the two stepped out of the car. Margarita Jones walked towards them, ¡°Vivian, what¡¯s going on with you guys?¡± Margarita Jones had arge packet of spicy chips in her hand and was walking towards them while questioning. ¡°Why are you eating this stuff?¡± When Margarita Jones was in the Hidden Tribe, she was well-clothed and well-fed, and she never thought that she would actually like to eat this kind of big spicy chips that cost five dors a packet after she came to L City. It was so graphic that Vivian found it a little funny. ¡°Ethan was eating this while he was drinking the other day, and I especially liked it after I tasted it.¡± Margarita Jones raised the packet of spicy chips in her hand, ¡°Do you want to try it?¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ve eaten enough of them since I was a kid.¡± Vivian smiled helplessly. As expected, no one could withstand the ¡®temptation¡¯ of spicy strips. ¡°Forget it.¡± Margarita Jones took back the chili stick, looked at them, and asked, ¡°Why are you two suddenly divorced? If Ethan hadn¡¯t told me about your fake divorce, I would have thought I had a chance to take advantage of it.¡± In front of them, Margarita Jones referred to herself as ¡®this young master¡¯ and had no need to be shy. After all, they were both familiar with her past. Morris¡¯s ink-stained eyebrows raised and he put his arm around Vivian¡¯s waist and moved closer to her, smiling warmly, ¡°Take back your unrealistic ideas, Vivian and I, we are very much in love.¡± Margarita Jones, who was eating a spicy bar, immediately felt that the spicy bar in her mouth did not smell good. She skimmed her mouth and gave Morris a white look, ¡°Ch, really no fun.¡± Said, turned around and walked towards Ethan who was not far away, ¡°Ethan,e on, let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy toe over, don¡¯t you want to y for a while?¡± Vivian raised his hand and brushed Morris¡¯ arm away, whispering and scolding, ¡°Why are you deliberately angry with her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that my wife will be jealous.¡± Morris¡¯s handsome face is swept with a light smile, giving people a spring-like warmth. The man who unloads a cold air makes people feel very affectionate and gentle. ¡°I¡¯m here to y, but you guys are always giving me dog food, I can¡¯t stand it!¡± Margarita Jones said without looking back, and then said to Ethan, who was standing by the car, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not go home, let¡¯s go find Dixon.¡± ¡°Dixon doesn¡¯t have time for you today, he¡¯s busy.¡± Vivian reminded, ¡°If you feel bored, go to Danny, I see he is quite free every day.¡± Several of the Morris brothers were busy, Arlo Marsh was helping to find Sophie, and Danny was the only one who was free. Margarita Jones shook her head, ¡°Danny is too proper and rigid to like him.¡± Ring-ring-ring At that moment, Vivian¡¯s cell phone rang.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! She took it and answered the phone, ¡°Stefan?¡± What does he want to call at this time? Vivian thought to herself. Chapter 1083 : Love and Hate ¡°Where are you? I have a friend, a director, who wants to meet you.¡± On the other end of the phone, Stefan Bell said. ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Stefan Bell answered, then lowered his voice and whispered, ¡°He watched Star Trek and admired your skills, there¡¯s a new movie about to start shooting, so he wants you to try out.¡± ¡°Okay, you send me the address, I¡¯ll go over there now.¡± Vivian nodded. Morris had announced his divorce in order to get her into the acting world, so she couldn¡¯t let down Morris¡¯ heart. After hanging up the phone, Vivian looked at Margarita Jones, her eyes lit up and said, ¡°Marilyn, aren¡¯t you bored. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to y.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Margarita Jones looked back with a joyful expression. Vivian raised a hand to her forehead and awkwardly reached out and pointed to the spicy bar she was holding, ¡± Can you throw that away? It smells bad.¡± She was going to audition for a y, just so she could take Margarita Jones with her. Only she had been eating the chorizo and it did taste topsy-turvy. ¡°Sure no problem.¡± Margarita Jones made an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture and walked towards the trash can to the side, but finished thest piece of the chili bar before throwing the empty package into the trash. Vivian looked over to Morris and the two looked at each other with a smile. ¡°Ethan, we have so much food in L City, can you take her to eat something else?¡± Vivian looked at Ethan, who was standing straight, ¡°Too much spicy food is not good for your health.¡± Ethan spread his hands, ¡°Take her to eat the mountains and sea food, she said she does not like. I took her to the snack street, then recently every night she went to the snack street at regr intervals, left hand kebabs, right hand milk tea.¡± Said Ethan shrugged, ¡°What can I do.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Uh ¡­ line, I guess.¡± Vivian was speechless, ¡°Then you go with Morris and help find Sophie. today I¡¯ll be in charge of apanying Margarita Jones.¡± ¡°Okay, youngdy.¡± Ethan responded with a nod. ¡°Bye.¡± Vivian turned back and waved to Morris, ¡°Stefan is calling me for an audition, and I don¡¯t know if it will work out.¡± The man stepped forward and helped her straighten a strand of hair at her temples and pinned it behind her ear, ¡°I believe in you.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll try to seed.¡± Vivian walked away, waved at Margarita Jones, and went to the garage to bring her red Chevy out. The $100, 000-plus Chevrolet sedan, parked in the vi¡¯srge garage, looked out of ce with the crowd of luxury cars parked there. But this car is the first car Vivian bought for herself, she did not want to lose, so she kept it. With the current state of their ¡®divorce¡¯, Vivian drove a car worth more than 100, 000, quite suitable. The car drove away from the vi and headed straight to the film and mediapany. On the way, Margarita Jones asked again why they faked the divorce, and Vivian had to exin it to her. As a result, Margarita Jones¡¯ face immediately fell, ¡°I really am a cheap talker, why did I ask one more question?¡± She raised her hand to cover her chest, ¡°I¡¯m really fed up with you guys, showing off your love every day. And jealous, and envious, ugh, annoying to death.¡± ¡°You are also very good. One day, you will also find your own husband as you wish.¡± Vivian said very piously. ¡°I just like my master like a wonderful man, can still find?¡± ¡°It depends on destiny.¡± ¡°Not likely.¡± Margarita Jones propped her elbows on the car window, rested her head, and let out a deep sigh, ¡°When I was in the Hidden Tribe, I married two or three husbands. But together, they were not one-tenth as good as my master.¡± ¡°You¡¯vee to L City and don¡¯t miss your few husbands?¡± Vivian asked curiously. Margarita Jones waved a green finger, ¡°Three, two of them were shoved down my throat by my mother, just to get closer to a few of the hidden elders. Only one was my first love, but the rtionship has since faded.¡± Chapter 1084 : Formal Vision Mirror ¡°The past is all in the past. Aftering to L City, I truly hope you can live the life you have now.¡± Vivianmented. Both of their thoughts seemed to go back to the Hidden Tribe, and both began to remember everything that happened in the Hidden Tribe. Margarita Jones was thinking of her dead mother, and Vivian thought of Houghton.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Human emotions areplicated, and she loves and hates Houghton, at the same time. An hour or soter, arriving at the Skyline Film and Media Company. The car was parked in the basement and Vivian got out with Margarita Jones and went into the elevator. Margarita Jones, who was carrying her bag, was still looking at the mirror to fix her makeup. Vivian couldn¡¯t help but spit out: ¡°Come on, don¡¯t do your makeup. You can beat everyone in your face, but you still have to put on makeup. You know, women are very jealous.¡± Margarita Jones put away the lipstick, beautiful eyes with a smile, flirtatious, ¡°Ethan gave me cosmetics, if I do not use, is not a pity.¡± ¡°From Ethan?¡± As far as I remember, Ethan is also very cold and does not even have a girlfriend. How could he give Margarita Jones cosmetics? This guy, it¡¯s not like the iron tree has blossomed, right? ¡°Yes. I had a contest with Ethan and said if I win I have to give me a gift. Then ¡­ hmmm ¡­¡± she raised the lipstick in her hand, ¡°I took him to a high-end cosmetics store and asked for a full set ofplete cosmetics, costing him over $200, 000. He was so angry that he didn¡¯t pay any attention to me for a full day.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± After all, you are thinking too much. Ding¡­ The elevator arrived at the 31st floor and the doors opened. The two of them stepped out of the elevator and saw Stefan Bell¡¯s female assistant in front of them. Vivian greeted her, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Miss Vivian, Stefan is over there, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± As the assistant spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at Margarita Jones, seemingly deeply amazed by her looks. ¡°Thank you.¡± Vivian said thank you, and then walked with the assistant towards the front of the corridor. It was then that the two realized that there were many people standing or sitting in the hallwaying over to the viewport, several of whom Vivian had seen on TV. And those people also cast strange eyes to stare at the two of them. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Vivian? Why is she here?¡± ¡°My God, she wasn¡¯t really abandoned by Morris, so she wants toe to the entertainment industry to make money?¡± ¡°Oh my God, who is that woman next to Vivian? She¡¯s so beautiful.¡± ¡°So beautiful, how can there be such a beautiful woman in the world.¡± ¡°Are you blind? Vivian is not bad looking, okay?¡± ¡°Although Vivian¡¯s reputation is not good, but she really looks so pure and beautiful. I just like this kind of ascetic cold beauty.¡± ¡°A cold beauty, an enchanting and charming, not a type at all. But really both good eye candy.¡± ¡­ Those women, eyes or jealousy, or envy, or white eyes, or disdain, flush look over. Vivian selectively ignored it and went into the office with Margarita Jones. The office is divided into an inner room and an outer room, the inner hall is seated in the selection of people, and actors in the viewfinder. And Stefan Bell saw Vivian through the ss door, got up and walked out. ¡°What an inkling, it¡¯s all over anyter.¡± Stefan Bell spat relentlessly, not giving Vivian any face at all. Of course, this is the way they get along with each other, they have long been used to it. As he spoke, Stefan Bell looked over at Margarita Jones beside Vivian, his dark eyes growing brighter, ¡°She¡¯s your friend?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡°Yes, Margarita Jones,¡± Vivian introduced. Looking at the stunning-looking woman in front of him, Stefan Bell extended his hand in a friendly manner, ¡°Hello, beautiful.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Margarita Jones shook his hand. ¡°People are divided by groups. Beautiful women¡¯s friends are all beautiful women too.¡± He said with a smile. Vivian gave him a nk look, ¡°If you want topliment someone on their good looks, just do it directly, and say it so politely.¡± Chapter 1085 : There is a familiarity ¡°Don¡¯t! In my heart, of course, you are the best looking Vivian.¡± Stefan Bell replied back with great sincerity. When she saw him, Margarita Jones frowned slightly, ¡°Why do I see you look familiar? I think I¡¯ve seen you somewhere before.¡± Margarita Jones was sure that she had seen Stefan Bell before. ¡°Him?¡± Vivian raised her hand and pointed to Stefan Bell, ¡°He¡¯s a popr actor, of course you¡¯ve seen him. But it¡¯s all on TV.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Oh~¡± Margarita Jones nodded in realization, ¡°Yes. I said how familiar he looked.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen it this time, and it¡¯ll look more familiarter.¡± Stefan Bell raised his arm around Vivian¡¯s shoulders, pulled open the door to the audition hall and said to Margarita Jones, ¡°Miss Margarita,e on, let¡¯s show you in.¡± The three of them entered the audition hall together, only to see a slim and beautiful girl performing a hungry scene. A few selectors looked at Vivian for a few moments, and then continued to watch the actor perform. ¡°You two sit over here and rest for a while, you¡¯ll be calledter.¡± Stefan Bell patted Vivian¡¯s shoulder and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I¡¯m here to make sure you¡¯re okay.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Vivian said a thank you. ¡°But don¡¯t. You say thanks to me, break your life.¡± He gagged. With that said, Stefan Bell turned and walked over to the judging table and sat down, and began to watch in earnest. At that moment, the actor finished the y and stood in front of a few of the selectors, bowed and waited quietly for a few of them to speak. ¡°Finished acting? What did you act out here?¡± A Mediterranean man sitting in the center of the judging stage, holding up the frame of his sses, pointed at her and reprimanded in a deep voice: ¡°You yed a poor child who has starved for two days without food, although it is a physical performance, but how can you as a professional actor not even do the basics well?¡± ¡°Overexertion andck of spirituality.¡± Stefan Bell put it sinctly. Another selector shook his head, ¡°I only have two words ¨C out of the scene.¡± As the actress listened to several people, her eyes reddened with aggression and tears gushed out. The Mediterranean man immediately pointed at her, ¡°Look, your state at this moment is much more real, also can drive the mood, also can mobilize our emotions.¡± The actress aggrieved lightly pursed her lips, feeling that the director was humiliating her, retorted, ¡°But I also did not experience the hunger for two days without food, ah, I worked very hard.¡± ¡°What do you mean by acting? Acting, acting, is about a form of acting. You say you have not experienced hunger can not y the feeling, do those who y murderers, really need to kill a person to perform that feeling!¡± The director was displeased and waved his hand, ¡°Get out! Next.¡± The actress covered her face with aggression and ran out of the audition hall in tears. Seeing this scene, Vivian was on edge. She is a zero-based actress, will she not be able to y at all? That professional actor just now did not pass the audition, and Vivian thought she might not have a chance either. ¡°You, Vivian, right?¡± The director sitting in the middle hooked his finger towards Vivian, ¡°Come here.¡± Vivian was nervous and Margarita Jones beside her gave her a ¡®cheer¡¯ gesture, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, you¡¯ll get through.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± She secretly breathed a sigh of relief, got up and walked to a few of the selectors, ¡°Hello teachers, my name is Vivian.¡± The Mediterranean director leaned back in his seat and pointed at her, ¡°You¡¯re Morris¡¯ ex-wife, right?¡± There was a noticeable look of displeasure on Vivian¡¯s face at the mention of her personal life, but she still nodded politely, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen your scenes with Steve in Star Trek, you don¡¯t have acting skills, but you¡¯re good with your hands. We need a female partner in this costume drama to y the female lead¡¯s personal female guard, and the fighting part is very much.¡± Chapter 1086 : Fighting Scenes Vivian looked at Stefan Bell, hesitated for a moment, and said directly to the director, ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t have any acting foundation, but the fighting scenes should be no problem.¡± ¡°As long as there is nothing wrong with the fighting scene, nothing else matters.¡± The director was very confident, and said, ¡°How about this, you and I martial arts actors over the next move, I see.¡± After all, the costume drama in his hands needs a female supporting role is not too much and not too little, the average actor can not, and no experience in the fight scene, he can not see; top flow of actors have experience in the fight scene, but can not see the role. He has always paid attention to the quality of the script and does not like to use special effects, so he thought of Vivian. ¡°No problem.¡± Vivian readily agreed. The director turned around and said hello to a man not far away, who walked over with a slight jaw. The man in ck casual clothes was sturdy and strong, with a body of tendon meat, and he looked like he had some merit. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± The director said. Vivian and the sturdy man stood face to face, she said politely: ¡°Point to point.¡± ¡°No need to be merciful, just use your moves.¡± The stout man seemed to despise Vivian, a woman of great beauty, and probably thought she could only do fisticuffs. ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian, calm and collected, took a step back and then threw a left hook at the man¡¯s chest, but she was very slow, deliberately controlling her force. The sturdy man snorted, smiled arrogantly, and sidled up to the side, ¡°Really fancy fists and legs.¡± Margarita Jones, who was sitting on the side, shook her head, thinking that the man did not know the sky was the limit. She didn¡¯t dare to say that about Vivian. The man was so confident that he didn¡¯t know what he was doing. The stout man began to take the initiative and kicked at Vivian, who put up her right arm to easily block it, and then raised her left leg and kicked at the man. The man fell backwards and rolled twice on the ground, hitting a chair before stopping. ¡°Ouch, it hurts ¡­¡± the sturdy man wailed in pain, pointing at Vivian to the directorined, ¡°Although she can fight, but can not control the force, simply not suitable for the actor. ¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes were slightly cold, turned to the director and said: ¡°Sorry director. Just now I restrained my force, he said I was fancy, this is not afraid of not passing the audition, I can only give it my best.¡± She was most disgusted by this kind of self-righteous men. ¡°Great!¡± Stefan Bell gave her a thumbs up.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Then, pulling out his phone, he opened a video and put it in front of the director, ¡°This video is a video of hering to visit the ss and sparring with Steve privately when she was on the set of Star Trek before. Director, take a look.¡± The director and the selection teacher on the side came over to look at the video, could not help but nod, and finally looked at each other, directly pat decision, ¡°OK, this role, not her.¡± Vivian heard, suddenly happy mood, hanging heart also fell down. Suddenly, some grateful to Houghton, if he had not been training her, I am afraid there is no opportunity to be an actor. It is also considered an advantage to enter the crew. ¡°I¡¯ll have my assistant get you the script and sign the contractter. During this period of time, you should take a good look at the script, and I will notify you when the shooting starts.¡± The Mediterranean-haired director said. ¡°Then should I enroll in an acting ss during this time to learn more?¡± Vivian opened her mouth and asked. Thest time she performed in Star Trek, she was still working as a model in Adrian¡¯s China Entertainment Media Company. At that time, Adrian saw that she was a good seedling and hired a professional teacher for her to teach her acting. Chapter 1087 : Audition Success Despite not being a graduate of the subject, Vivian had studied acting for three months, so she wasn¡¯tpletely without any acting skills. ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay.¡± The director nodded his head and was very positive about Vivian. ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Vivian bowed and went to the next room with one of the assistants on the side and got the script and contract. She was looking at the contract, while the director in the audition hall received a phone call, ¡°Director Johnny, hello, this is Melody. I heard you are going to do a big costume drama, are you still short of actresses?¡± ¡°Melody?¡± Director Johnny unbelievably brought the phone in front of him, looked at the unfamiliar phone number and was overjoyed, ¡°Ah, no, no, no. Big female costume drama, is auditioning for the female lead.¡± ¡°I know Director Johnny you are a very dedicated director, and I have seen your previous dramas and really liked them. I wonder if I have a chance to audition for your female lead?¡± On the other end of the phone, Melody found Director Johnny¡¯s contact information immediately after she learned that Vivian had gone to audition for Director Johnny¡¯s y. Want to take Morris, Melody is very confident. But for Vivian and Morris¡¯s sudden divorce, she has doubts, so she also wants to take this opportunity to approach Vivian, and by the way to suppress Vivian, to explore the situation. If they are really divorced, she Melody to Morris is even more winnable. ¡°Hahahaha, of course there is, of course there is. You see when you have time on your side, you cane over anytime.¡± Director Johnny nodded his head like a garlic. Everyone in the film and television industry knew about Melody¡¯s existence. She is one of the few actors who have both luck and strength, and has won a Best Actress Award and a Queen of Film Award after just three costume dramas. And when the three costume dramas were aired, they always upied the first ce in the ratings, and each of them became a ssic, and was also called the ¡®ssical goddess¡¯. But after that, Melody disappeared from the screen for a long time. Director Johnny even thought she had stopped working, but now she suddenly contacted him and wanted to audition for the female lead in his costume drama. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Stefan Bell, who is the investor of this drama, looked at Director Johnny and asked. Director Johnny pointed at his phone and said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s Melody, she¡¯sing to audition for the female lead of this drama.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she take a break from acting?¡± The person on the side asked again. Director Johnny shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But this drama is a big female drama, perfect for Melody. with her support, and Vivian is Morris¡¯s ex-wife gimmick, equal to free to our drama to increase the topic and heat, this is not free traffic, hahaha ¡­¡± ¡°Kind of makes sense.¡± Stefan Bell does not refute. Although he was a bit offended by Director Johnny¡¯sment about attracting traffic with the ¡®Vivian is Morris¡¯ ex-wife gimmick¡¯, but Vivian also needs the heat right now, and this matter is not bad for her. Besides, Vivian and Morris are just faking their divorce. Afterwards, the director signed a contract with Vivian, and the pay was not high, but Vivian likes acting, not caring about the pay. Vivian and Margarita Jones left the mediapany satisfied, and just before they left, Melody came to the mediapany to audition. Director Johnny and Stefan Bell had no problem with her acting skills, so they talked to her about her sry and finally signed the contract with pleasure. This is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen a female actress in a costume drama, and I¡¯ve decided on a female lead and a supporting actress to y the female lead¡¯s bodyguard. Chapter 1088 : Driving into someone On the road, Vivian linked her Bluetooth while driving and made a phone call to Morris, ¡°Morris, I seeded in my audition.¡± She was ecstatic and seemed to be getting closer to her dream. ¡°Not surprisingly. My wife is amazing.¡± Morris praised her heartily. Margarita Jones, who was sitting in the passenger seat, couldn¡¯t stop rolling her eyes as she listened to the two show their love for each other, and was close to reaching over her ears to automatically block their conversation. ¡°I was surprised, I was worried that the audition wouldn¡¯t work out.¡± ¡°Youck confidence.¡± Morris¡¯ tone was gentle. Vivian smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to invite Stefan for dinner tonight, so I won¡¯t go back. By the way, any news from Sophie?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve found her, she¡¯s rented an apartment outside the city.¡± ¡°Does Dixon know?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t told Dixon yet, it¡¯s not waiting for your ¡®verdict¡¯ first.¡± The man¡¯s doting tone could not wait to hold Vivian in his hands. Feeling his strong love, Vivian as in the honey pot, the whole person happy are almost faint. She thought about it and said, ¡°Check in with Dixon and don¡¯t reveal Sophie¡¯s location for now. Let¡¯s wait until he¡¯s settled this with his family.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Morris nodded her head in agreement. The two then had a few mushy words on the phone before hanging up. ¡°Finally, I want to hang up the phone. If I don¡¯t, I want to cut you off!¡± Margarita Jones gave her a nk look, ¡°Please don¡¯t always show your love in front of this young master, okay? Do you believe that one day I will regret it and take your husband by force?¡± ¡°That is only if you have the ability to do so.¡± Vivian is very confident. The confidence is not that she has confidence, but absolute confidence in Morris. ¡°Ugh, I¡¯ve really had enough of this.¡± Margarita Jones raised her hand and rubbed her brow, ¡°No, I need to find a man too. Otherwise it makes me look like no one wants me.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t force yourself into rtionships.¡± Vivian patiently exined to Margarita Jones: ¡°This is L City, not the Hidden Tribe. Once you find someone you like to marry, you can only get married once, and you can¡¯t have other people at the same time.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Watch out!!!¡± As Vivian spoke, she inclined her head to look at Margarita Jones, but ignored a person who suddenly rushed out from the road, scaring Margarita Jones into shouting. Bump¨C! Spare Margarita Jones a warning, but it was toote. The car identally hit a person, knocking them straight out and rolling a long way before stopping. Vivian braked sharply, and the next second he unbuckled his seat belt and rushed out, not forgetting to say to Margarita Jones: ¡°Call the police.¡± A dumbfounded Margarita Jones froze for a few seconds before picking up her cell phone and calling the police. Vivian got out of the car and ran to the man who had been knocked down, looking at the blood on his forehead, his heart sank, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Scales Aaron, lying on the ground, looked at Vivian and waved his hand weakly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He propped one hand on the ground, covered his head with one hand, and got up from the ground with difficulty. ¡°I see that you are quite seriously injured, or I¡¯d better take you to the hospital.¡± Seeing that he was not badly hurt, Vivian was worried. The man shook his head once again, ¡°It¡¯s really okay, you go.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve called the police, you ¡­ Hey, watch out!¡± Vivian was talking when she suddenly saw the man staggering and then falling down. She stepped forward, caught him and held him in her arms, only to find that the man in her arms had passed out. Margarita Jones stepped out of the car, ¡°I¡¯ve called the police. How is he? Is he okay?¡± ¡°Come and help, help him get into the car and go to the hospital first.¡± Vivian knew that the hospital was not far ahead, and did not dare to dy, so she thought to take him to the hospital for treatment first. Chapter 1089 : Scales Aaron’s Heart In the corridor of the hospital, after paying the fee Vivian and Margarita Jones sat on the bench, not long after, the police people came over to ask questions, and at this time, Scales Aaron was also pushed out of the resuscitation room. Vivian rushed over and asked the doctor, ¡°Doctor, how is he?¡± ¡°Minor concussion and some soft tissue contusions, hospitalized for observation, nothing wrong, then you can be discharged.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The doctor briefly exined the situation to Vivian. Scales Aaron lying on the trolley bed looked at Vivian and shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing to do with you, I¡¯ll exin to the police.¡± He was then wheeled to the ward by the nurse and their party followed. After settling in the ward, the ident investigation police and Vivian entered the ward. Scales Aaron, who had white gauze wrapped around his head, was lying weakly, hanging on to a drip. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Vivian stepped forward, concerned. Margarita Jones nced at Scales Aaron, ¡°He¡¯s not walking on his own, he¡¯s to me for what happened.¡± Scales Aaron nced at Vivian, and then looked at the woman in a red dress beside her, and couldn¡¯t help but feel that the two of them, one cool and one enchanting, stood together extraordinarily eye-catching. In his mind, he was thinking, although Melody is a ssical beauty, butpared with Vivian, notparable. But look closely at the face, Vivian¡¯s face is more recognizable, while Melody, although good-looking, was born with a Netflix melon face, in turn, set off less outstanding. Morris would really look at Melody? ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, it¡¯s really my fault.¡± Scales Aaron a look of guilt, and then look at the policerades, ¡°Comrade police, this matter has nothing to do with her, it was me who was crossing the road.¡± The police officer in charge said, ¡°You are responsible, but she is at least ten percent responsible.¡± ¡°No, this is all my fault.¡± Scales Aaron sat up with his hands on the bed, bracing his weak body. He exined to his policerades again in a painstaking manner before the matter was settled. After the police left, Margarita Jones, who was sitting on a lounge chair, looked at him with a raised eyebrow, ¡°You have a conscience.¡± Scales Aaron smiled awkwardly, ¡°Miss Vivian, right? I¡¯m really sorry for the trouble. By the way, you paid for my medical bills, right? I¡¯ll pay you back.¡± He said, lifting his hand without hanging water and feeling in his pocket, his eyebrows also knitted with the movement of touching the pocket. Then, he said embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I seem to have forgotten my cell phone and wallet.¡± Vivian looked at the gentleman sitting on the bed, speaking courteously and acting very gentlemanly, and at first nce, he was an extremely educated person. She shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I am also responsible for bumping into you, as I should. But you must be more careful in the future, not every time you can be so lucky.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Scales Aaron slightly hanging head, white face tinged with a few frustrated sadness, as if there is something unspeakable, ¡°I just want to chase me ¡­ forget it, it¡¯s all in the past tense.¡± He waved his hand with a desire to speak, ¡°I¡¯m already fine, you do not need to continue to stay here. By the way, Miss Vivian, can you leave me a contact before you leave?¡± Vivian was a little confused, not understanding what he meant. Her expression fell into Scales Aaron¡¯s eyes, and he immediately exined, ¡°I just want to find a chance to pay you back the money you advanced for medical expenses after I leave the hospital.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really not necessary.¡± Vivian smiled faintly, ¡°Then you rest and go.¡± She nced at Margarita Jones who was sitting on the sofa and left the ward with her. Chapter 1090 : Dixon wants to marry Sophie Scales Aaron leaned against the bed, watching the backs of the two, until the ward door closedpletely, he snorted lightly, his clear eyes instantly became cunningly evil. Although Vivian and Morris are divorced, there are still two children between the two of them, and they are afraid that if they are really divorced, they will continue to be linked together. Especially the two ¡®marriage¡¯ away too suddenly, Scales Aaron still hold some suspicion. ¡­ The Dixon family. Dixon sat in the hall of the vi, looked at his mother, father and grandfather sitting across from him and said calmly, ¡°I told you, I like Sophie and I want to marry her.¡± Before that, Dixon had no strong idea which woman he wanted to marry. Except Larissa, of course. But the time he spent with Sophie in the Hidden n, he felt a fondness for her, especially since Sophie had been hurt and he was responsible for it. ¡°You want to marry Sophie, also depends on ¡­¡± The Dixon family senior red angrily at Dixon with a gloomy face, but halfway through the words, only to see the senior¡¯s gaze move to the living room door, his serious face suddenly overflowing with smiles Larissa is here? Come on,e in and sit down. Why didn¡¯t you tell me, the old man, that you wereing?¡± The Dixon family and Larissa¡¯s family are very optimistic about this marriage, so The Dixon family is also very fond of Larissa. As soon as they saw Larissa walk in with nutritional products in her hand, The Dixon¡¯s father and mother got up and greeted her, ¡°Aiya, you girl, you¡¯re here, why do you still have things with you?¡± Larissa took off her sunsses, her red lips pursed in a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to buy for my aunt and uncle, so I bought some nutrition, and I don¡¯t know if you like it.¡± ¡°Like like. As long as you buy it, his father and I like it.¡± Dixon¡¯s mother smiled brightly, took the things and handed them to the maid, and then took Larissa¡¯s hand directly, ¡°Come,e and sit down.¡± Larissa looked like a good girl in front of The Dixon family, even the dressing becamedylike and gentle, without the hot wildness. The Dixon only nced at the pretentious and pretentious look, not even willing to take a second look. She walked up to the sofa and bowed slightly towards Master Dixon, ¡°Good day, grandpa. It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve seen each other, I¡¯ve missed you.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hahahaha, you girl, your mouth is like honey. Just like your mother.¡± Master Dixon patted the seat beside him, ¡°Sit down. I was just telling Dixon about your wedding.¡± At that, Larissa¡¯s eyes lit up and she subconsciously looked at Dixon sitting across from her, full of hope. The result is that Dixon¡¯s face is as gloomy as ink, frowning tightly, ¡°What wedding? I told you, I will only marry Sophie!¡± When his words fell, the atmosphere in the living room, which had just been rxed and lively, suddenly froze. Dixon¡¯s mother smiled awkwardly at Larissa, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Dixon¡¯s nonsense, he is blinded byrd.¡± She said, she reached out and pointed at Dixon, ¡°You¡¯re always talking about Sophie, what kind of ecstasy did that vixen put in your head, huh? Her face is disfigured and ugly like that, how do you want us The Dixon family to meet people in the future?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my decision to marry her, and no matter what you guys say, it won¡¯t change my decision.¡± In the past, the cheeky Dixon was rarely serious. At this moment, the unsmiling him, as if he had grown up, have their own opinions and ideas. But it is this kind of him, let The Dixon family people more and more angry. ¡°Disfigured woman, this life will not want to marry into our The Dixon family! Larissa, sitting beside Master Dixon, hung her head, her eyes covered with smugness. She leaned back on the sofa, fished out her cell phone in her hand, and quietly turned on the recorder. Chapter 1091 The effort was not in vain ¡°Humph. You don¡¯t want to take a good girl like Larissa, you have to marry a poor girl. What about her Sophie isparable to Larissa?¡± Master Dixon¡¯s temples burst out in anger. He thought that Dixon really did not know what to do and let him down. ¡°Grandpa, uncle and aunt, it¡¯s better not to force yourself in matters of affection.¡± Larissa aggrieved, ¡°In fact, I know that I broke up with Dixon at first and broke his heart. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°You were still young, although you did not do the right thing at that time. But Dixon¡¯s care and concern for you, his father and I saw it in our eyes. The boy has loved you for so many years, it was just a momentary novelty for him when Sophie suddenly appeared.¡± Dixon¡¯s mother analyzed smugly. Listening to the conversation between several of them, Dixon grew angrier and angrier, feeling only their stubbornness. ¡°Listen!¡± Dixon raised his voice, ¡°Sophie¡¯s disfigurement was caused by me, and I, for sure, will marry her. Don¡¯t ever let me hear you call her ugly again. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for turning my back on you!¡± Several people froze, most likely not expecting such a turn of events. On the contrary, Larissa¡¯s hand holding the phone tightened slightly and asked weakly in return, ¡°Dixon, actually ¡­ you feel sorry for Sophie in your heart, that¡¯s why you want to marry him, right?¡± ¡°No, yes!¡± The words are loud and clear, Dixon deliberately slowed down his speech, repeatedly stressed, ¡± This matter is so settled, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Since he couldn¡¯t talk to the family, Dixon didn¡¯t want to talk any more. He got up and left the living room.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. When Dixon¡¯s mother saw that he really wanted to leave, she was a bit anxious. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something and immediately called out to him, ¡°Wait a minute. Even if you want to leave, you have to finish eating before you leave.¡± Dixon, who had just taken a few steps, thought that his mother meant that if he insisted on marrying Sophie, she was powerless to stop him, but at least he had to eat the extra meal today in peace and quiet. Dixon had to stay in order to stabilize the family and did not want them to trouble Sophie again. But also do not want to talk more nonsense with them, ¡°I¡¯m tired, go upstairs to rest.¡± ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s really not like that!¡± Master Dixon gasped and pointed at Dixon¡¯s back angrily. Larissa, however,forted Master Dixon, ¡°Grandpa, emotional matters cannot be forced. I really don¡¯t me Dixon, it was all my fault in the first ce, really ¡­¡± She said, her voice with a few hoarse choked. ¡°Ai yao yao, you girl do not cry ah, auntie mother look at all heartache.¡± Dixon¡¯s mother hurriedly got up and sat beside Larissa, wrapping her arms around her shoulders and hugging her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, ugh, that Dixon kid is really pissed off.¡± ¡°Oooh ¡­¡± leaning into Dixon¡¯s mother¡¯s arms, Larissa burst into tears, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for being too young at first. If ¡­ if, if I could do it all over again, I really wanted to give him a child and be happy with him.¡± ¡°Of course auntie also want you to have a child ah, but you two now this situation is not impossible ¡­,¡± Dixon¡¯s mother¡¯s words a meal, heart a n. The two of them are facing each other, and their hearts are in sympathy with one another. ¡°Girl ah, want to have a child with Dixon is also easy.¡± Dixon¡¯s mother lowered her voice when she spoke, nced back at the stairs, saw Dixon had gone upstairs, went to his room, and only then continued: ¡°Auntie has an idea, I do not know if you agree.¡± ¡°Hmm? What idea?¡± Larissa pretended to be confused. She was deliberately reminding Dixon¡¯s mother, but she didn¡¯t expect her to understand it at all, so she didn¡¯t waste her time. Chapter 1092 : Calculated by her own mother ¡°You stay the night, I¡¯ll give you ¡­¡± Dixon¡¯s mother came close to Larissa¡¯s ear and muttered a few words in a whisper. Master Dixon is aware of his daughter-inw¡¯s thoughts, just a meaningful sigh, ¡°You guys talk, I¡¯m tired of an old bone, go rest for a while.¡± This reaction is naturally a tacit approval of Dixon¡¯s mother¡¯s idea. Larissa, however, pretended to be embarrassed, ¡± This ¡­ aunt, this is not fair to Dixon.¡± She shook her head, putting on the posture of a gentle and virtuous woman. ¡°You¡¯re silly, what¡¯s fair or unfair? You¡¯re a girl, it¡¯s you who has to suffer. So, as long as you are willing to agree, this is settled.¡± Dixon¡¯s mother was holding Larissa¡¯s hand, and she was being kind. Larissa was hesitant to agree too quickly for fear of being exposed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is all my idea, I will never let Dixon suspect you.¡± Dixon¡¯s mother gave her another shot in the arm. ¡°Auntie ¡­ you are so kind.¡± Larissa choked back a sob as she reached out and hugged Dixon¡¯s mother with red eyes. In the afternoon, Larissa stayed with Dixon¡¯s mother at the vi embroidering and cutting grass and chatting. At dinner, everyone sat in the dining room while the maid poured wine for several people and Dixon¡¯s mother found various reasons to make Dixon drink. Dixon didn¡¯t refuse, so he drank a few sses one after another, and Larissa drank several sses with him. After the meal, Larissa raised her hand to cover her head, ¡°Uncle and aunt, how many degrees of red wine is this, why am I a little dizzy from drinking?¡± ¡°The red wine is a bit old, you¡¯re not a good drinker, you didn¡¯t know to say so.¡± Dixon¡¯s mother scolded, and instructed Dixon, ¡°Help Larissa to her room to rest. I have something to tell your father.¡± Dixon was upset, but in order to leave as soon as possible, he put down his dishes, helped Larissa out of her seat and walked upstairs. The red wine Larissa leaned on Dixon¡¯s body, smelling his familiar scent, Larissa only felt a feeling of heat, and could not wait to jump on Dixon. She thought to herself, ¡°Didn¡¯t Dixon¡¯s mother say that she was giving Dixon material? Why do I feel so ufortable all over? Dixon helped her upstairs, while warning Larissa, ¡°Stay away from Sophie in the future, if I know you¡¯re doing something behind her back again, don¡¯t me me for not thinking of the old days!¡± He was a man of the past, but there was no room for sand in his eyes. Larissa was not drunk, but was just acting with Dixon¡¯s mother and pretending to be drunk. ¡°Dixon, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± she whispered in apology. Staggering upstairs, Dixon took Larissa directly to the guest room and helped her in to rest, but who knew that his front foot had just walked in when the room door was suddenly locked. Just throw Larissa to the bed, Dixon did not have time to react, when he rushed to the room door to twist the handle, the door has been locked tightly. Bang, bang, bang¡­ He reached out and rapped on the door, ¡°Open the door, open the door for me!¡± However, he did not wait for anyone¡¯s response, but waited for his body to gradually produce a hot reaction. As a doctor, Dixon understood what was going on only a momentter. He angrily yanked on the doorknob and kicked the door hard, but the room door wouldn¡¯t budge. Dixon¡¯s family is one of the four families in L City, creating a mansion that is naturally top-notch equipment, and the door panel is so thick that it can¡¯t be kicked in at all. ¡°Dixon, I¡¯m hot ¡­ Dixon, Dixon ¡­ I¡¯m so ufortable ¡­¡± is probably The drug effect is too dominant, the drug effect in Larissa¡¯s body is so strong that she gradually lost her reason.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 1093 : Dixon jumped She got up from the bed, walked towards Dixon and hugged him, ¡°What the hell is going on, why am I ¡­ why do I feel so bad?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Larissa yed innocent. Dixon leaned against the door panel, still keeping one hand clutching the doorknob, grimacing, ¡°Get out of here. Don¡¯t make me do anything to you!¡± What he hated most in his life was this kind of clumsy tactics, but in any case, he never expected that one day, he would be counted by his own parents. Simply, ridiculous and pathetic! ¡°Well ¡­¡± Larissa leaned against his chest and breathed a hot breath into his neck, teasing Dixon with all her might, ¡°Dixon, I¡­ I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, help me, help me OK ¡­¡± When she spoke, her nostrils emitted a seemingly wooing, delicate voice, simply a bloodthirsty. However, Dixon, who has excellent self-control, clutched her wrist, ¡°Help you, right? I¡¯ll do it for you!¡± He pulled her around and turned towards the bed. At that moment, Larissa¡¯s eyes appeared a few light, red lips hooked up with a light smile of satisfaction. As expected, men are all the same, as long as they use a little ¡®material¡¯, they can reveal their true nature. But this delightsted only three seconds before Larissa realized that Dixon was not trying to take her to bed at all, but in the direction of the bathroom. ¡°Dixon, what do you want?¡± The panicked Larissa struggled a little, but Dixon¡¯s grip was too tight for her to break free. ng¨C! There was a loud ng. Dixon kicked open the ss door of the bathroom, with a crash, the ss door fell to the ground, shattered into crumbs, sttered everywhere, so that the clean and spotless bathroom became a mess. Larissa¡¯s heart hung in her throat with fear, and she couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Since I¡¯ve known Dixon, he¡¯s been angry with her a handful of times, but each time he¡¯s been furious with her because of Sophie. This time, it was the same. ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to help you? Come on, I¡¯ll give you a good hand!¡± Dixon lifted his hand and sped it at the back of her neck, controlling her while his other hand flipped the switch on the shower. With a loud bang, the powerful water spurted out of the shower and poured all over Larissa¡¯s body. It was the end of October, and it was cloudy, the temperature difference between morning and evening was great, the cool water poured on her body cold, but also doused the ¡®hot¡¯ in her body, thoughts gradually clear. Larissa anger, aggression, all the emotions came up in this moment. In order to be with Dixon, she put aside her dignity, but did not expect to be treated like this by him in return. But the disappointment was not as strong as her strong desire for possession. Larissa raised her arms around Dixon¡¯s neck in spite of everything, stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the lips, ¡°Dixon, I love you, let me give it to you, okay? I am in no way inferior to Sophie, I ¡­ ah!¡± Dixon threw a p directly at Larissa¡¯s face, ¡°Disgusting!¡± His pupils erupted with intense disgust, and threw Larissa away and left the bathroom directly. ¡°Dixon? Dixon?¡± Cool water wet clothes, cold swishing Larissa feel people a lot more awake, then chased Dixon out, watched him walk to the balcony, push open the window, did not hesitate to jump down. ¡°Dixon?!¡± She screamed and ran over, but only to see Dixon get up from the grass and limp away. The first floor of the vi was one and a half stories high, and he had actually jumped for his life. Larissa was so angry that she reached out and pped the balcony railing, leaning against the balcony in aggression and crying. The effect of the drug became more and more intense as time passed, and Larissa felt the ¡®torture¡¯ of a hundred insects eating her bones, itching. But the people of the vi have been removed by Dixon¡¯s mother, even Dixon¡¯s father, Dixon¡¯s mother, Master Dixon also left the vi to go downtown for a break, just to give Dixon and Larissa more opportunities. Chapter 1094 : Show of affection Outside the Hai Di Lao hot pot restaurant. Stefan Bell, who was wearing a mask and a duck-tongue cap, put his arm around Vivian¡¯s neck, just like a brother and sister. ¡°Go home and read the script, I¡¯m also investing in this movie, I¡¯m looking forward to you.¡± He looked sideways at Vivian and smiled smugly. ¡°Do I count this as bringing capital into the group?¡± Vivian felt that this time it should be ¡®through the back door¡¯. ¡°You¡¯re my ¡®brother¡¯, so barely.¡± Stefan Bell released his hand on her shoulder as he spoke, ¡°I strongly rmend you because I think you are suitable for this role, you should not have too much mental burden.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Got it.¡± Vivian nodded, ¡°Okay, you go back early, I¡¯ll give Marilyn a ride.¡± ¡°Where does she live?¡± Stefan Bell asked as he nced back at Margarita Jones who was standing aside. ¡°Qinxin Residence.¡± ¡°Qinxinju? It¡¯s just down the road, I¡¯ll drop her off.¡± Stefan Bell loved the house and was very friendly to Margarita Jones. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take a ride, you go home early and rest.¡± Margarita Jones waved to Vivian, ¡°Bye.¡± Vivian put her hands in her jacket pockets and nodded, ¡°Stefan, please.¡± ¡°Fuck off! Why are you so polite to me.¡± Stefan Bell said to Margarita Jones, ¡°Come on, my car is over there.¡± He led Margarita Jones towards the parking lot and opened the passenger door of his car for her, ¡°Get in.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Margarita Jones gave Stefan Bell a meaningful look and teased, ¡°I¡¯m not Vivian, you don¡¯t have to be so attentive to me.¡± She felt that Stefan Bell was fond of Vivian, otherwise how could a man have such a good rtionship with a woman? It seems that Master has met his love rival. Margarita Jones couldn¡¯t help but feel some vague anticipation. ¡°You¡¯re Vivian¡¯s bestie, I have to be nice to you, or Vivian will have to get me!¡± Stefan Bell let out a long sigh, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the answer to the saying, ¡®If you¡¯ve been enved for a long time, you¡¯ve be enved¡¯? What did I do in myst life?¡± Vivian naturally couldn¡¯t hear what the two were saying. She got into her car and drove straight back to the Royal View Vi. After she parked the car, Vivian entered the living room and did not see Morris, so she asked the maid, ¡°Where is Morris?¡± ¡°Sir is in the study.¡± With the script in her hand, Vivian trotted up the stairs, but suddenly thought of something, turned around and went back downstairs, went to heat a ss of milk for Morris and brought it upstairs, and went to the study. Knock knock knock¨C She knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± The man¡¯s familiar voice, with a bit ofziness. Vivian pushed open the study door and saw Morris sitting in front of his desk, elbows propped up on the desktop, staring at the papers on the desk with a sad frown. After he came back from the Hidden Tribe, he threw himself into his work, sleepingter than her and getting up earlier than her every day. Seeing him working so hard, Vivian was a bit distressed. She walked up to him and gently ced a ss of milk in front of him. The man nced at the ss of milk and said unhappily, ¡°Change it to coffee, I don¡¯t drink milk.¡± ¡°It¡¯ste, drink some milk to help you sleep.¡± Vivian pushed the cup towards her again and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s been a long day, take a break.¡± She went behind Morris and put her hands on his shoulders to massage him, ¡°Sitting for too long is not good for your cervical spine.¡± The man enjoyed leaning toward the executive chair, closed his eyes and sighed, ¡°A few months away from thepany, many things waiting for me to get started as soon as possible, waiting for me to deal with, where there is time to rest.¡± Chapter 1095 : Asking for an address ¡°Money can¡¯t be earned.¡± Her slender jade fingers adjusted the force on his shoulders to press the acupuncture points for him, relieving the fatigue of his body. The moment she looked down, she saw Morris¡¯s handsome and handsome face. Vivian hands a meal, red lips slightly hooked, leaned over, hands cupped his cheeks, so gently on his lips fell a kiss. A kiss, like a dragonfly. She just straightened up to find Morris opened his eyes, a pair of deep as a cold pool of eyes staring at her. The next second, the man raised his hand and took her wrist, brought her into his arms and sat her down directly on hisp, ¡°What, just a day apart and you miss me?¡± The next thing you know, Vivian is not struggling, but holding on to him like a bird, ¡°Morris, I just don¡¯t want to see you working too hard.¡± Vivian let out a long sigh, ¡°Money, can never be earned, but our lives have an expiration date. In the limited time to think about desperately earn money, and finally the person died, the money is still not spent, is not a big regret.¡± Hearing her words, Morris nodded with approval, ¡°Vivian has a point.¡± Morris wrapped his arm around her waist, sped the back of her neck with one hand, and kissed her dominantly on the lips. The kiss was soft with restraint. Ring-ring-ring The sudden ringing of the bell interrupted the intimate ambiguity between the two. Morris froze for a second and finally ignored it, only to continue kissing her in earnest. But the ringing phone seemed to be against him and kept on ringing. Vivian gently pushed his chest, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just answer the phone?¡± The man¡¯s angled eyebrows wrinkled lightly, and his face was written with thick displeasure. ¡°Damn it!¡± He wanted to see which one of them was disturbing his mood. Morris put one arm around Vivian, picked up his phone with the other hand, and nced at the phone number jumping on the screen. As he expected, it was Dixon. Morris reluctantly answered the phone, ¡°You better have something big on your mind or I ¡­¡± ¡°Ergo, where¡¯s Sophie?¡± Morris hadn¡¯t finished a sentence when Dixon¡¯s ragged voice came from the other end of the line, even the sound of gasping was extraordinarily clear. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Sensing that something was wrong, Morris followed with worry. Vivian leaned against Morris¡¯ chest, and through her thin shirt, she could feel the momentary tightness of Morris¡¯ muscles as he panicked. She tensed up along with him and lifted her head close to his cell phone, listening carefully to the voiceing from the receiver. ¡°My parents are trying to set me up with Larissa, mean and shameless ¡­ to give me ¡­ me ¡­ hoo ¡­¡± Even over the phone, Dixon found it hard to talk about it. This kind of thing spread out is a joke, Dixon only feel disgraceful.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°I¡¯ll send you Sophie¡¯s exact address now.¡± Morris understood the situation in seconds, hung up and took his phone to send Dixon the specific information. Vivian watched as he operated his phone and edited the text, his eyebrows furrowed lightly, ¡°You told Dixon Sophie¡¯s address?¡± ¡°Dixon fell for his parents and was drugged. Do you want to see him go out and find a woman and just fix it.¡± Vivian¡¯s mouth was shut. She pursed her lips, did not say anything else, just a feeble sigh, ¡°Listen to you.¡± In this situation, if Dixon is not allowed to see Sophie, I¡¯m afraid he will really go to other women to ¡®settle¡¯. Instead of that, it would be better to make Dixon and Sophie whole. ¡°Is Dixon the biological child of The Dixon family, and their family actually treats him like this?¡± Chapter 1096 : Incredible Peace of Mind Suddenly, Vivian felt some sympathy for Dixon and felt some pity for what happened to him. ¡°They¡¯ll work things out for themselves.¡± Morris wrapped his arms around her waist and rested his forehead against hers, ¡°Now isn¡¯t it time to settle things between us.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on between us?¡± The topic jumped a bit and Vivian didn¡¯t react. Then, she saw Morris smiling badly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s between a man and a woman.¡± The words fell, Morris jerked up, hugged her smoothly, let her sit on the table, hands propped up on her side, ¡°What kind ofpulsion did you put on me, keep ¡®eating¡¯ not enough, what should be done?¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± Was she hallucinating, how could she hear Morris say such words. ¡°Hey ¡­¡± Vivian body slightly leaned back, pulling away from him, ¡°This is in the study,ter by the maid saw bad.¡± ¡°The study is an important ce, no one is allowed toe in without my permission.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Morris finished, saw him pull open the drawer, from which he took out a remote control, a light press, a tick, the room door automatically locked, a side of the floor-to-ceiling window curtains automatically closed. ¡°Now, are we ready to continue.¡± His angr outline is dyed with a smirk, and there is evil in his ruthlessness, just like the two-dimensional male god who came out of theics, so handsome that people can¡¯t look away. The actual luck of the world is that she can meet such a wonderful man. Vivian stared at him for a few seconds, and her white face was gradually tinged with ayer of red, with the shyness of a little girl. Then she lifted her arms around Morris¡¯s neck and offered a kiss. This kiss, with a ¡®starburst momentum¡¯, simply can not put out the ¡®fire¡¯. Morris took her on the table, on the chair, on the sofa in the study, indulging and galloping, as if his energy was inexhaustible. Until Vivian red eyes begged for mercy, ¡°Morris, no ¡­ no, I¡¯m sleepy ¡­¡± The man smiled badly and came to her ear and whispered, ¡°Sleepy as you like.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± The bastard man, how can she sleep in this way? So the battle went on until 2:00 a. m. before he gave up. After taking a bath, Viviany down on the bed in the bedroom and covered her with a thin nket, ¡°Hurry up and go to sleep.¡± Vivian was too tired to open her eyes, lying beside him, reaching out to wrap her arms around his waist, her cheek rubbing against his chest, like a good little wildcat, pleasing to the eye. ¡°Tomorrow you¡¯ll move to Night apartment,¡± Morris suggested. Vivian nodded, ¡°Yes, as you wish.¡± She wrapped her arms around Morris slightly harder, ¡°What about when I miss you at night?¡± The two of them have experienced a lot together, Morris can deeply feel Vivian¡¯s dependence on him. This kind of dependence makes him incredibly relieved and enjoyable. ¡°As long as my wife wants me, I will be by your side whenever you want.¡± Morris¡¯ voice was gentle as water. Therge palm in her back gently patted, like coaxing a child coaxed her, ¡°sleep sleep, tomorrow there are many things waiting for us to deal with it.¡± ¡°Well ¡­ let¡¯s go meet Sophie tomorrow.¡± I think Dixon is already with Sophie tonight. So tomorrow it¡¯s important to go see Sophie so that the two of them can establish a rtionship between them or talk about how things are being handled. Vivian¡¯s mind was still thinking about these problems, but the person had already fallen asleep. Chapter 1097 : Finding Sophie Time rewinds to a few hours ago. Dixon parked his car in the parking lot of a suburban youth apartmentplex. After getting out of the car, he viciously threw open the door and strode into the first floor marquee. From home all the way over, Dixon¡¯s car speeding, I do not know how many traffic lights, and increasingly uncontroble body. On the way here he had nned to go to the hospital to wash his stomach, but the effect of the drug is absorbed by the body, wash the stomach are not helpful. Following the address Morris gave him, he went up to the 7th floor, apartment 709, and reached out and tapped on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± Sophie¡¯s voice came from the living room. But it was the not-so-clear voice that made Dixon¡¯s body grow hotter and hotter. He rapped on the door heavily again. Sophie, who was brushing up on her drama in the living room, got up and came out, nced at the cat¡¯s eye, and when she realized it was Dixon, she stood hesitantly at the door, not knowing whether to open it for Dixon. ¡°Sophie, I know you¡¯re in there. Open the door!¡± Previously, he had called her ¡®Sophie¡¯ with a gentle, doting tone, which made Sophie extraordinarily enjoyable and made her feel that she had found the true son of her life. But then somethinges along that disrupts her firm belief and determination to be with Dixon. Dixon propped one hand on the door panel, tugged at his cor with the other, and spoke with a ragged breath. Sophie, who was watching the cat¡¯s eye, took in his every move and couldn¡¯t help but be distraught that he ¡­ looked like he was drunk. The tangle half a long time, Sophie finally pulled open the door of the room. The moment the door opened, Dixon violently pushed open the door and rushed straight in, a handful of her in the arms, raised his foot smoothly tucked on the door. ¡°Dixon you ¡­ well ¡­¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sophie could not react, people were wrapped in his arms, back against the wall, crazy and rude kiss down. Such a move made Sophie a little scared, she stared in panic, not daring to resist. Stab- With a sudden sound, Sophie, who was too distracted, came back to her senses, and the thin halter pajamas on her body, had been thrown on the floor by him like garbage. ¡°Dixon, you ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­¡± she stammered, for a long time did not know what to say What. The fresh-faced man snapped his palm at the back of her head and said in a cold voice: ¡°Who gave you permission to go quietly? Damn it!¡± In all the time she had known Dixon, Sophie had hardly ever seen Dixon angry. At this moment, he was like a raging lion, and his dark, bottomless eyes were like a ck hole that could swallow her up. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Sophie, who was in shock, was suddenly picked up by Dixon again, and she subconsciously eximed, raising her hand and directly wrapping her arms around his neck, ¡°You ¡­ me ¡­ me, I¡­ ¡­ I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± All the words of exnation seem so pale and feeble. Sophie finally just said ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯. But what she got was Dixon¡¯s cold, ¡°Toote.¡± The door to the room opened, he threw her on the bed, waiting for a storm of wanton destruction, wanton galloping, no matter how she begged for mercy, he did not intend to spare her. Sophie cried in aggravation, mouth constantly apologizing, Dixon asked: ¡°In the future you dare not leave without saying goodbye?¡± ¡°No, never again ¡­ dare not.¡± Once the unresigned, Dixon tossed her like crazy, to punish her in this way. I don¡¯t know how long it took, exhausted Sophie tired to sleep, only to be tossed awake again by him, and then sleepy to fall asleep again. After several repetitions, Dixon gave up. He held her in his arms and went to sleep. The next day. Dixon slept until he woke up naturally, opened his eyes and found that Sophie was no longer in bed. Chapter 1098 : Dixon cooking He raised his hand and pinched his brow, ¡°Damn it!¡± Last night she repeatedly said she would not leave without saying goodbye again, howe she woke up and fled again? Squeak¡­ The bedroom door opened, Sophie wrapped in a bathrobe came out from inside and stood at the bathroom door, her fair cheeks tinged with a faint pink, ¡°You ¡­ woke up?¡± Thinking about the madness of the twost night, Sophie shivered a little. Even at this moment she is holding the door with both hands, only to feel her legs tremble incessantly. It is impossible to imagine what kind of ¡®destruction¡¯ and madness she experiencedst night. Sophie¡¯s perception of Dixon was also refreshed. Dixon, sitting on the bed, was slightly stunned, and his slightly annoyed face gradually eased. He raised his hand and ran it back through his short hair, raised his eyebrows, and nced ufortably aside. Just now I thought Sophie had escaped once again, but I didn¡¯t think she was just going to the bathroom to wash up. Her delicate white cheeks were mostly because of the warm water bath, the heat smoked her cheeks with a slight red, like a tantalizing red haze, extraordinarily beautiful. But the scars on her face are also more clear, ruining her beautiful face. Dixon saw the scars on her face and paid attention to them for two seconds, but his unconscious reaction was like a needle in Sophie¡¯s heart. Sophie bowed her head with some panic, ¡°I, I¡¯ll go make you breakfast.¡± With the scars on her face, Sophie was most afraid of being stared at. Dixon just stared at herself like that, was he starting to dislike her? She panicked and walked towards the bedroom door, but her legs were weak and sore, so she took a few steps and fell to the ground. Seeing this, Dixon immediately lifted the bedding and rushed directly to her, pulling her up, ¡°Why are you so careless?¡± He was holding her in his arms, the soft voice of the man beside his ears, his tone full of concern and worry. His hot breath wrapped around her, and the inexplicable sense of reassurance made Sophie¡¯s heart thump. ¡°My legs have no strength.¡± Sophie lowered her head, lightly pursed her red lips, and said shyly. As soon as the words fell, Dixon¡¯s voice sounded next to her ear with a soft, lightugh. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She looked up at Dixon and asked. ¡°Nothing.¡± Dixon said, leaning down and hugging her, cing her on the bed, ¡°You slept toote yesterday, get some rest and I¡¯ll go make you breakfast.¡± ¡°You will?¡± Thest second she was worried that Dixon disliked the scars on her face, now listening to Dixon¡¯s words, Sophie¡¯s heart was warmed, her slightly cold heart was gradually warmed up. ¡°A little.¡± Dixon raised his eyebrows, the side of his lips hooked up a curve, ¡°Do not underestimate me.¡± He leaned over and dropped a kiss on her lips, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower and make you breakfast.¡± Saying that, the person has got up and went to the bathroom. After taking a shower, he put the bathroom robe directly on his body and went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for Sophie. In the bedroom, Sophie was lying on the bed. The phone on the table rings. She picks it up and it¡¯s a message from Vivian: [How are you guys doing? Sophie thought of their lingering infatuationst night, her cheeks heated up and she replied: [Very well. I¡¯m sorry Sister Vivian, I made you worry. Sophie was afraid of adding trouble to others, but ended up worrying them. [It¡¯s good that it¡¯s okay. Rest well and let Dixon keep youpany.] Vivian knows that the two are together, it is not good to disturb more, but finally added a sentence, [Dixon is very good, be sure to cherish.] The first thing you need to do is to look at the WeChat message sent by Vivian, Sophie froze for a few seconds. cherish? Chapter 1099 : Issac Shaw is back Of course she wanted to cherish Dixon, but would Dixon really be with her? Would The Dixon family ept it? Bang, ng, ng ¨C As Sophie held her phone in her hands and pondered, a thunderous nging sound came from the kitchen. She got up and ran to the kitchen on weak legs and saw ¡­T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In the kitchen, Dixon stood in front of the stove, his toes in front of the pan, a few broken eggs and soft noodles on the floor, and a watery floor, still steaming. Sophie looked at him woodenly and took a moment, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Heh heh ¡­¡± Dixon smiled awkwardly and reached out to scratch his head, ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, I identally spilled the pan.¡± ¡°What are you making for breakfast?¡± Sophie walked over and asked Dixon suspiciously as she squatted down with difficulty to clean up the pan. Dixon answered honestly, ¡°I wanted to cook you a bowl of egg noodles, but I ended up taking the eggs and tapping the shells too hard on the edge of the pan and knocked the pan over.¡± ¡°Cracked eggs?¡± Vivian wrinkled his brow and stared at Dixon in disbelief. They looked at each other, and Dixon didn¡¯t understand why Sophie kept staring at him. And then she hid her lips and smiled, ¡°You just boiled the water and put noodles and eggs?¡± ¡°Why, is there a problem?¡± Isn¡¯t it always the case that the water is hot and the noodles are ced, is there something wrong with the way he does it? ¡°Pfft ¡­ no, no problem, no problem.¡± Sophie collected her smile, shook her head and continued to squat down, ready to go clean up the mess on the floor. But Dixon grabbed her arm and yanked her up, with a cold face, ¡°You¡¯reughing at me?¡± Sophie: ¡°¡­¡± Is it so obvious to act. ¡°No, really notughing at you.¡± She denied again. Dixon raised his hand and pped her ass hard, ¡°The nerve is getting bigger and bigger. I didn¡¯t evenugh at your inability to walk, how dare youugh at my inability to cook.¡± Sophie pursed her lips, not knowing how to reply. ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t do it, it¡¯s really annoying.¡± Dixon waved his hand, turned off the gas and left the kitchen with Sophie in his arms, ¡°Go to your room, I¡¯ll order a take-out.¡± So it was that the whole day was spent with Dixon lying in bed with Sophie in his arms, brushing up on the show, talking, eating, or ¡®sleeping¡¯. Dixon didn¡¯t say a word about the drug he was given by his motherst night. Maybe it was because he didn¡¯t want Sophie to think about it, or maybe it was because he felt that this kind of thing was hard to talk about and made him lose face. The Royal View Vi. Vivian woke up in the morning and had a meal with Morris, then Morris went to work and she was bored on the swing in the courtyard reading the script. The phone suddenly rang. She put the script on her body, took out the phone and nced at it. On the screen was an unfamiliar phone number. ¡°Hello, who is it?¡± Vivian asked. There was a brief silence on the other end, and then a familiar voice rang out, ¡°I¡¯m here in L City, are you free for lunch?¡± It was Issac Shaw. Issac Shaw and Fraser had returned from the Hidden Tribe, she had already received the news, but she had not taken the initiative to contact him. She didn¡¯t expect Issac Shaw to be back in L City. ¡°Where are you? I¡¯m going to look for you.¡± Issac Shaw had helped Vivian many times in the Hidden Tribe, and she was grateful to him and always considered him a friend. She was grateful and always considered Issac Shaw a friend, but she was not able to do anything about his affair with Morris. Issac Shaw gave an address and Vivian simply packed up and drove away from the vi in the cheap Chevrolet sedan. She arrived at the cafe an hourter. The cafe was on the 36th floor of the downtown building, and while sitting in the cafe drinking coffee, you could overlook half of L City. Chapter 1100 : Specially come to inform Vivian entered the cafe, looked around, and saw Issac Shaw in a ck short-sleeved shirt with light blue jeans by the window. He still has short, crisp hair and healthy wheat skin, although the scars on his face have taken away some of his handsomeness, but have added some mature manliness. There is a gangster¡¯s temperament, distinctive handsome, still attracts attention. Vivian, carrying a shoulder bag, went to sit opposite him, ¡°Are you alone? Issac Shaw was sitting on the card table, holding his coffee, taking a sip and looking at Vivian. He seemed relieved to see her again, despite the fact that it hadn¡¯t been long since he had left. She was dressed in a white and red casual sportswear, tied in a high ponytail, carrying a shoulder bag, full of youthful energy, like a sunshine girl. It is impossible to imagine that this is the woman who is already a mother of two children. ¡°Others are getting older with age, but you, on the other hand, are getting younger and younger.¡± Issac Shawplimented heartily. The mid-morning sunlight spilled in through the ss, the sunlight fell on her body, lining her skin white glowing, lips red teeth white, eyebrows like a painting, delicate cheeks even with a shallow smile have a cool temperament, noble like a woman who does not eat fire and smoke. ¡°Impertinent.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Vivian helplessly smiled, raised his hand towards the waiter and snapped his fingers, ¡°A cup of Blue Mountain.¡± The waiter slightly jawed, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± With that, he turned around and went to the front desk. Issac Shaw leaned forward slightly, dropped his arm on the table, lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Fraser and I we ended up getting caught. What happened during that time, what happened to Anthony¡¯s death, what happened?¡± The sudden question, Vivian¡¯s eyelids slightly drooping, eyes a little more defensive. Because Anthony¡¯s death was a matter of Morris¡¯s safety, Vivian did not dare to talk nonsense. She trusts Issac Shaw, but to say so would be to betray Morris. ¡°The past is in the past. Now that you and I have returned, we should forget about the matter about the Hidden Tribe.¡± Vivian did not answer his question. Issac Shaw locked eyes with her, and his deep, bottomless eyes were tinged with a fewplications. He knew that Vivian was defensive about him. This feeling made Issac Shaw suddenly hurt, but still smiled lightly, ¡°Okay, listen to you. But ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Mike is investigating the cause of Anthony¡¯s death. You and Morris better be a little prepared. You should know who Anthony was, and that Anthony was very close to all three of him.¡± Despite Vivian¡¯s secrecy from him, Issac Shaw told her everything he knew, all of it. Without reservation. His words made Vivian¡¯s heart quite ufortable. A pair of beautiful eyesplex nce at Issac Shaw, then look away from the window, overlooking therge L City, tall buildings, enveloped by the sun, everything prosperous and peaceful. A nce, she felt the beauty of the world, Naive heart but a slight pangs of pain. ¡°Issac Shaw, you don¡¯t have to tell me deliberately.¡± Vivian a few imperceptible faint sigh, ¡°You have helped me a lot, owe too much, I can not afford to pay back.¡± What Issac Shaw told Vivian, Vivian naturally knew. But knowing it herself, and Issac Shawing to tell her on purpose, were very different situations. ¡°I never intended for you to return it. Don¡¯t you think of me as a friend in your heart?¡± Issac Shaw looked at the side of her face. Pure vegetarian face, with the beauty of a clear water hibiscus, beauty that made his mind waver. ¡°Yes, we are indeed friends.¡± Chapter 1101 : Viola Sabastian is here Vivian body leaned on the card seat, clear eyes looked at Issac Shaw, the bottom of the eyes tinged with a littleplexity, ¡°but you should know that Antina does not want us to contact, and you know very well what she has done to me. If you really think of me as a friend, you should keep me at a distance.¡± The words were very sharp and hurtful. But Vivian¡¯s starting point was that she wanted Issac Shaw and Antina to get along well. After all, Antina loves Issac Shaw and they are a real family. Issac Shaw crossed his fingers on the table, his eyelids drooping slightly to hide the bitterness in his eyes, ¡°I had something to do back in L City today, so I stopped by to see you. I¡¯ll be back in C in a couple of days. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll see you again.¡± His thin lips pulled out a far-fetched smile, but he never told Vivian the truth. The reason why he came back from C was because Issac Shaw saw the news and knew that Morris and Vivian had divorced. ¡°Pretty good.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Vivian nodded, ¡°Now that you are back, as the host of the guests, I will invite you at noon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still early, there¡¯s no rush.¡± Issac Shaw raised his wrist, nced at his wristwatch time, and added, ¡°If you encounter any difficulties, just talk to me.¡± Vivian put her right hand over the ring on her left hand and looked at the shiny wedding band, ¡°He and I are getting a fake divorce.¡± After thinking about it for a while, Vivian decided it would be better to tell Issac Shaw. ¡°Tch.¡± He smashed his mouth for a moment and smiled helplessly, ¡°s, this exnation of yours is better than no exnation at all.¡± Even if Vivian didn¡¯t exin, Issac Shaw knew that Morris and Vivian were faking their divorce. The two years happened, he saw clearly in the eyes, also know Morris for Vivian that sincere feelings. The two of them were divorced not long after they returned to China, so you can imagine that there must be something fishy. Vivian was honest with him, and Issac Shaw was relieved and had a touch of sadness. The relief is that she trusted him and did not choose to hide it. The sadness is that she told him the truth because she wanted to cut off any thoughts he might have had about her that he shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°Didn¡¯t want to hide it from you.¡± Vivianughed it off, ¡°Although we are friends, but our positions are very different, the next time we meet who knows if we will be tit-for-tat. So, cherish the moment and talk about something else.¡± This is the end of the matter of the hidden tribe, but Hosozuna is ultimately Antina¡¯s husband, following the orders of Antina¡¯s father. It is yet to be seen how the situation will turn out. ¡°Okay, as you wish, let¡¯s talk about something lighter.¡± Issac Shaw breathed a sigh of relief, feeling at ease with Vivian. ¡°By the way. This time we came back from the Hidden Tribe and brought back someone.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Vivian was puzzled. It was hard to believe that it could be someone from the Hidden Tribe? ¡°Vi Sabastian.¡± ¡°Vi¡­¡± Vivian¡¯s voice suddenly rose, and then immediately lowered her voice and asked in a low voice, ¡°How did you bring her back?¡± Vi Sabastian called Cindere Sabastian an aunt. If it is true that ording to blood rtions, Vi Sabastian should also call her a cousin. But Vivian couldn¡¯t figure out how they could have brought Vi Sabastian back to the country. Issac Shaw leaned forward slightly and whispered to her, ¡°Because of Vi Sabastian¡¯s rtionship with Cindere Sabastian, she has been searched everywhere by Martin Baron¡¯s men. And it was only after Fraser¡¯s boat and I had left the harbor that we found her secretly hiding on our boat. She was on her knees crying and begging Fraser to keep her, and Fraser looked very close to her and kept her.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Chapter 1102 : Lisa confesses her love Vivian reached out and rubbed his brow, irritated for no reason, ¡°Fraser is really crazy.¡± It was so hard to settle the matter of the Hidden Tribe, and Fraser actually brought Vi Sabastian back. If Vi Sabastian met with Margarita Jones, there is no telling what would have happened. ¡­ Tricore Technologies. Morris was busy in thepany dealing with work. Suddenly with a bang, the office door was vigorously pushed open and the sound of arguing came in, ¡°You can¡¯t go in, you really can¡¯t go in ¡­¡± ¡°Morris?¡± At the office door, Lisa, dressed in a sexy and sultry way, stood there with her bag, staring nkly at Morris sitting at her desk. A smile bloomed on her Korean-style semi-permanent face, excited. The secretary hurriedly apologized, ¡°Mr. Morris, I¡¯m really sorry, I didn¡¯t stop her.¡± Morris nced up at Lisa, his nd gaze was not the least bit surprised, and then continued to bury his head in his work, only waving his hand to indicate the secretary to go out first. The secretary walked out of the office and closed the door of the room. Immersed in astonishment, Lisa stiffened her steps and walked step by step to Morris, ¡°Morris ¡­¡± she said, her voice unable to stop choking, ¡°I knew it, I knew you were still alive ¡­¡± She carefully nail hand covering the red lips, crying pearly tears, I can see the pity. The actual fact that Morris didn¡¯t bother to look at her, but only asked coldly and mercilessly, ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Lisa, who was still immersed in grief, heard his slightly cold tone at this moment, and her face suddenly became ugly for a few minutes. The facial muscles stiffened for a few minutes, and she bit her red lips with her teeth, painfully, ¡°Morris, we have known each other for so many years, what feelings I have for you do you not know. Why are you willing to give your heart and soul to that bitch Vivian, but not willing to give me a second nce? I¡¯ve already said that she is not a good thing, but you have your heart set on her. Now that she has abandoned you, you still want to be obsessed.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. After Morris¡¯ death, Lisa left L City with Branden and went to his country. In a smallpound in the countryside, she lived a life of near istion. But only to escape from reality. But yesterday she learned by chance that Morris was alive and divorced from Vivian, and immediately took a ne back to L City. Morris held the ck signature pen, signed his name on the document, closed the document and set it aside. Then he closed the cap of the pen and put it in the barrel of the pen. After doing a series of actions, he looked up at Lisa. She had not seen her for several months, she had lost her fragrance, her whole body was haggard and weak. Morris¡¯ eyebrows knitted slightly, ¡°Why have you lost so much weight?¡± In any case, they were good brothers at the beginning, and they were born and died together. Now when he sees her like this, Morris can¡¯t really turn a blind eye to her. Lisa raised a hand to gather a strand of slightly curly blonde hair at the corner of her temples, her teary eyes were filled with a smile, ¡°I knew you still cared about me.¡± ¡°That scumbag abused you?¡± He leaned back in his executive chair and took on the attitude of an elder brother, inquiring. Lisa didn¡¯t pay attention, but just stepped forward on her high heels and asked, ¡°Morris, what happened these days? How did you e back from the dead¡¯? And didn¡¯t you break your arm, why are you all safe and sound?¡± She asked incredulously, and also stepped forward to reach out and squeeze the arm that had been ¡®broken¡¯, soft to the touch and absolutely real. Morris jerked up and imperceptibly moved a step aside, ¡°Talk properly, don¡¯t move your hands.¡± Chapter 1103 : The Battle for the Husband Since knowing Lisa¡¯s ¡®special¡¯ feelings for him, Morris could no longer get along with him as casually as she did before. ¡°I¡¯m a little busy with work. If you¡¯re too idle, or if Branden bullies you, I¡¯ll contact Arlo Marsh and he can take care of it for you.¡± Morris didn¡¯t want Lisa to keep pestering her. Rejected mercilessly, Lisa stared at Morris incredulously, her eyes loaded with affection. After a few seconds of staring, her beautiful eyes went from tion to disappointment, disappointment to despair, and finally haloed with a faint red, tears blurred her eyes and rolled down with them. ¡°Do you really want to be so desperate?¡± Lisa asked, choking on a sob. Morris raised his hand and pulled out a cigarette from the table, lit it, held it in his lips, and smoked a muffled cigarette with a sad frown. Lisa did not get an answer from Morris, raised her hand and ced her bag hard on the table, then she raised her hand and pulled down the shoulder strap of the one-shoulder dress, and pulled the side zipper straight down. The sound of a h, in the silence of the office is extraordinarily clear. Morris originally walked out towards the floor window, heard the sound and subconsciously looked back, but was surprised to see Lisa taking off her one-shoulder dress. The dress slowly slid down her white skin, revealing the delicate curves of the man. ¡°Lisa, you ¡­¡± Morris just wanted to reprimand Lisa, and before she could finish her sentence, she saw the door of the office being pushed open. The person who walked in was none other than Vivian. After an early lunch with Issac Shaw, the two went their separate ways, while she packed a lunch for Morris at the Western restaurant and brought it over for him. But who knew that as soon as the office door opened, she saw this luscious scene in the office. Her face was sunken, her right hand clutching the thermos box handle, and she was irritated for no reason. ¡°What is this? I just divorced Morris, and you are so openly seducing. This is to the point of hunger.¡± No matter how generous Vivian was, she couldn¡¯t help but be angry when she saw a woman undressing in Morris¡¯s office. She came to Morris twice,st time she saw the secretary seducing her, and this time she coincidentally saw Lisa throwing herself at him. Vivian has no sense of security at all.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Lisa never expected Vivian to appear at this time, immediately leaned down to lift the skirt, zipper up, calm and collected, ¡°you and Morris have divorced, why still haunted ah.¡± Vivian¡¯s cold gaze nced at Morris, only to see Morris standing aside shrugged, a ¡®I¡¯m innocent, it has nothing to do with me¡¯ expression. ¡°Although he and I are divorced, I still have two children with him, and it¡¯s impossible for us not to see each other for the rest of our lives.¡± She carried the thermos box to a side resting area and sat down directly, her legs folded as she red angrily at Morris, ¡°Mr. Morris ¡­ Morris, although I am ¡®divorced¡¯ from you, you are after all my The father of two children. The two of you are the father of my two children. Shouldn¡¯t you ask my opinion on something like finding a stepmother for your children?¡± Since the divorce is open to the public, the two naturally have to y games in front of Lisa so as not to reveal their horses. ¡°I ¡­¡± Morris was just about to say something when she saw Lisa rushing aggressively in front of Vivian, her long red nails pointing at her face, ¡°What are you, who are you to ask about my affairs with Morris!¡± Vivian sat sideways, propping her fingers on the back of the sofa, resting her head, and said slowly, ¡°Because I¡¯m his ¡®ex-wife¡¯, is that enough?¡± ¡°You also know is the ex-wife ah, since it is the ex-wife, you should stay away from him!¡± Chapter 1104 : Lord Wife is Angry In the face of her hysterical rant, Vivian was calm and collected, ¡°Although it¡¯s a ¡®former couple¡¯ rtionship, but don¡¯t forget we have two lovely children together. What, Miss Lisa is not convinced? If you feel unconvinced, you can also have a child with Mr. Morris.¡± After saying that, she also raised her eyebrows towards Morris, ¡°Mr. Morris, what do you think?¡± ¡°Vivian, you ¡­ you, I warn you, don¡¯t bully people too much!¡± The matter about having a child is simply salt in Lisa¡¯s wounds, equivalent to 10, 000 points of bludgeoning damage. Vivian made a ¡®dawning realization¡¯ expression, ¡°Oops, I¡¯m so sorry, look at my memory, I forgot you couldn¡¯t give birth to it.¡± ¡°Bitch, you¡¯re such a bitch!¡± Lisa was so angry that she jumped on Vivian and pped her directly in the face with her hand. But before she could touch Vivian, Morris yanked her wrist and warned with a cold face, ¡°Although she and I are ¡®divorced¡¯, she is indeed the mother of my two children. She can help advise on the choice of my marriage.¡± ¡°Morris, you ¡­ you ¡­¡± Lisa was dumbfounded with anger and broke away from Morris¡¯s hand, ¡°You are so mad ,pelled by her not lightly!¡± After the words, Lisa stomped on her high heels, grabbed her handbag and rushed out of the office. ng¡­!T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The office door was mmed with a loud bang, and the whole room trembled. With her departure, the office regained silence. Vivian leaned on the back of the sofa, looking at Morris with her arms around her chest, smiling, ¡°I can¡¯t see that my ¡®ex-husband¡¯ has a lot of charm. Last time it was a young secretary who gave her arms, and this time it was a delicate youngdy who offered herself, tsk tsk ¡­ ¡®market situation¡¯ is very good, why don¡¯t you take this opportunity to really find a woman again.¡± The man in a white shirt stood pensively, he inserted one hand in the pocket of his pants, a hand holding a cigarette, and suddenly felt that cigarettes are not that taste. Immediately pinch the cigarette butt in the ashtray twist out, walk to Vivian¡¯s side and sit down, ¡°wife Lord this is jealous?¡± He sat sideways on the sofa, facing Vivian, and raised his hand to hook her chin, ¡°I can¡¯t see, so I care about me so much. Hmm?¡± Vivian pped her hand away, sat up straight and lifted the thermos box, cing it heavily in front of him again, ¡°I brought you lunch, you better finish it for me without any leftovers. Otherwise, I¡¯ll show you what ¡®jealousy¡¯ is!¡± She regretted it. Regretted that after Morris announced to the public that they were ¡®divorced¡¯, she agreed along with it. ¡°Obey!¡± Morris¡¯ handsome face hooked up a warm smile. He raised his hand and pulled the sleeve of his white shirt to his elbow, stretched out his long fingers to unscrew the instion box and took out the sumptuous lunch inside. The lunch is all Morris¡¯ favorite food, he is not polite, take the bowl and chopsticks and just eat. Vivian looked at him quietly, elegant posture, beautiful food. Vivian was still angry, but now the anger has disappeared. ¡°It¡¯s hard for your wife to deliver lunch in the heat.¡± Morris took chopsticks and fed Vivian a piece of beef, ¡°Ah, open your mouth.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t eat.¡± Vivian arrogantly don¡¯t look at him, not bothering to look at him more. ¡°You¡¯re not going to eat?¡± He asked again. Vivian turned his back to Morris and looked down at his phone, ignoring him. The man looked at the piece of beef and filled his mouth directly, putting the chopsticks aside and taking her into his arms with his long arms, ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡± He leaned down and kissed her lips, showing his intense fondness in this way. Chapter 1105 ¡°This ispany, stop it.¡± Vivian reached out and pushed Morris away, ¡°We are now a ¡®divorced¡¯ couple. So, ¡®ex-husband¡¯, please show some respect.¡± She undermines Morris in a sinister manner, seemingly unhappy with what just happened between Morris and Lisa. Morris¡¯s movements stalled, and his well-defined handsome face floated a little deeper, ¡°Angry?¡± He raised his hand and ruffled her hair, ¡°Although Lisa is a woman now, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that she is a man at heart. How horny am I to think of her in a different way?¡± ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying ¡­¡± Vivian deted like a ball, leaning on him, ¡°s, no way, who let you look handsome, surrounded by warriors and swallows all the time, called people headache. If I had known that, I should have found a mediocre looking husband.¡± ¡°What did you say, say it again?¡± The man looked down at the small woman lying on hisp, cupping her cheeks with one hand and gently pinching her baby-like skin with the other, ¡°It seems that I didn¡¯t serve you well, so that you had such bad thoughts.¡± After the words, he directly picked her up and walked towards the hidden inner room in the office. ¡°What are you doing? This is an office, don¡¯t you fool around ¡­ Well ¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the man was already in a hidden lounge in the office. The man threw her on the bed and kissed her dominantly on the lips. Meanwhile, Lisa, who had left Jorui Technology, stood aggrieved on the street and finally dialed Dixon¡¯s phone. But the phone called out, no one answered at all. Lisa became more and more annoyed, ¡°actually did not answer my phone!¡± She muttered, clutching the phone, angry and hateful at Vivian. But when she looked up, she realized that Danny¡¯spany was not far ahead of this road. She had no choice but to drive a few kilometers ahead and arrived at the Danny Group building. After parking the car, Lisa carried her bag into the lobby on the first floor of the Danny Group and reported her identity at the front desk. The receptionist called Danny¡¯s assistant, asked for permission, and took Lisa upstairs. After taking the direct elevator to the president¡¯s office, I stepped out of the elevator and met Danny¡¯s young assistant. ¡°Miss Lisa is here? The boss is busy, do you want me to take you in?¡± The assistant inquired. Lisa shook her head, ¡°You go and get busy, I¡¯ll go in and find Brother Danny by myself.¡± ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll go and get busy then.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The assistant turned around and went to the secretary department. Lisa carried her bag to the president¡¯s office door, and did not knock, directly pushed the door open and walked in, ¡°Brother Danny, you ¡­¡± Before she could finish a sentence, she saw in the office, a beautiful woman in a long red dress, sitting on Danny¡¯s desk, chatting with Danny. ¡°Lisa is here?¡± Danny, dressed in a white suit and wearing rimless sses, was as warm and courteous as he was. Lisa took a nce at the woman sitting on his desk, very unfamiliar, and could not help but tease: ¡°It¡¯s only been a while, so you have a new love so soon? A sultry look, a nce is not a serious person.¡± Margarita Jones, who was sitting at the table, nced at Lisa, and her beautiful face was tinged with a touch of coldness. Sideways, said to Danny: ¡°Did your friend juste out of the cesspool, why does she speak with a smell.¡± Lisa was angry at Morris, but she didn¡¯t expect toe to Danny and meet a woman who looked like a flower. When she saw the woman in the red dress, she was irritated for no reason, and took out all her anger at Vivian on her head. Chapter 1106 : Two people dry fight But she did not know that Margarita Jones was not a master to be messed with. Danny looked at the two, and suddenly felt the fire was so fierce that it directly spilled over to the innocent. ¡°Lisa, she is ¡­¡± Danny just wanted to exin that Margarita Jones was Vivian¡¯s friend, but then thought, Morris and Vivian announced their ¡®divorce¡¯ to the public, if we say now that Margarita Jones is Vivian¡¯s friend, isn¡¯t it the same as admitting Vivian and Morris fake divorce. ¡°She¡¯s my friend, you shouldn¡¯t have spoken so harshly. Hurry up and apologize to someone.¡± In any case, it was Lisa who disrespected people first, so naturally she needed to apologize. The aggrieved Lisa stared at Danny in surprise, ¡°What do you mean, you want me to apologize to her?¡± She pointed her slender finger at Margarita Jones¡¯ face, ¡°What is she, worthy of my apology.¡± She snickered at the thought, ¡°Brother Danny, are you the same kind of person as Morris. He has Vivian, he has no love for me; you have another woman, and you don¡¯t treat me as a friend?¡± It¡¯s these vixens that are so hateful. Margarita Jones had nothing better to do than to hang out with Danny, but she didn¡¯t think she¡¯d run into something so interesting here. The ¡®Morris¡¯ she was talking about was Morris Cheal?T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Tsk tsk, it¡¯s really a rotten peach blossom, and it¡¯s a lot of romantic debts. Danny listened to Lisa¡¯s words and felt his temples bursting. This little ancestor, really do not know the sky is high. ¡°Stop it, I told you, she is my friend.¡± Danny¡¯s face was cold as he introduced, ¡°Her name is Margarita Jones, she¡¯s a nice girl. And, a good fighter, a practitioner.¡± So, don¡¯t be a dick, okay? He sidetracked, hoping Lisa would be smart. Lisa listened to Danny¡¯s words, the anger in her heart gradually subsided, realizing her impulsiveness, she could only apologize stiffly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have talked to you like that just now.¡± Margarita Jones sat sideways on her desk, her right hand ying with the fingernails of her left hand, not even looking at Lisa, ¡°I¡¯m sorry if it works, what do you need the police for.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Lisa immediately exploded, pointed angrily at Margarita Jones, ¡°Do not stomp on the nose!¡± Margarita Jones hand propped up on the table, stood up, stepped on ten centimeters of high heels, slowly walked to Lisa¡¯s front, delicate and beautiful face permeated with a seductive smile. It is clear that you are calm and rxed, but it is that rxed posture that gives people a strong sense of oppression. Lisa gulped, ¡°You ¡­ you want to ¡­¡± Snap¨C! Her words have not yet spoken, Margarita Jones snapped a p fiercely flung in Lisa¡¯s face, ¡°This is called ¡®stomp on the face¡¯.¡± Lisa¡¯s face was pped sideways and her ears buzzed. She froze for a moment, reached out to cover her face, and cried out with a wail. Danny on the other side just felt a brain ache. Margarita Jones, who he thought was a reasonable person, had hit Lisa in front of him. And Lisa obviously just suffered in Morris toe over to confide in. Now I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s even more aggravating. ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death, you bitch, how dare you hit me!¡± Lisa couldn¡¯t swallow her anger and pounced on Margarita Jones, opening her long fingers and scratching her face directly. Margarita Jones, who hated being scratched in the face, was quick to lift her foot and kicked Lisa out. Lisa stumbled backwards a few steps, Danny saw the situation immediately to help her, ¡°all right? I told you, she is a practitioner, so don¡¯t mess with her. Why don¡¯t you listen?¡± Chapter 1107 : Thank you for your ancestors ¡°Danny!¡± Lisa¡¯s cheeks were red and swollen from the beating, and she was furious and thunderous. I thought Danny would do her justice, but he turned around and used himself, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you and I grew up together. How dare you reprimand me now for a woman?¡± Danny: ¡°¡­¡± Shit. Who did he offend? Danny led her to a side lounge area, ¡°Sit down and don¡¯t move.¡± He took another look at Margarita Jones, and did not dare to me a word, can only walk aside to call Ethan, ¡°Where the hell are you? Hurry over and get Margarita Jones for me.¡± Two little ancestors, he can not afford to offend one. After the phone call, Danny called Morris again, but no one answered. One phone call did not work, and several more in a row, but finally the phone became off. Danny reached up and scratched his hair, rarely at a loss for words, ¡°It¡¯s not a thing, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m not answering my phone.¡± He thought Morris knew Lisa wasing to him and simply didn¡¯t want to take care of the matter, but he didn¡¯t realize that at the moment Morris was having a good time with Vivian. In a short time, Ethan came over in a frenzy, ¡°Mr. Danny, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Danny pointed to Lisa who was sitting on the sofa and crying, and pointed to Margarita Jones who was sitting on the executive chair in front of the desk, ¡°The two grannies got into a fight. You hurry up and take Margarita Jones away from me!¡± One woman is enough to give him a headache, now two women, he is really annoyed. At that, Ethan¡¯s face sank and his clear, cold gaze stared at Margarita Jones as he walked over, ¡°What are you doing hitting Miss Lisa for no reason?¡± Margarita Jones yed with her phone, nced at Ethan contemptuously, and faintly pointed at Lisa who was not far away, ¡°She cursed me.¡± ¡°Scold you and hit someone?¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°I bought you the Civil Code, where have you been reading it?¡± Ethan reprimanded. Because Margarita Jones was a hermit and did not know thews and regtions in the country, she bought the Civil Code for her to read in order to make her understand thew. I didn¡¯t expect that it would cause trouble. Margarita Jones was not angry, but now she was reprimanded by Ethan, she stood up in anger, ¡°Are you yelling at me?¡± Ethan: ¡°¡­¡± He was speechless, while Margarita Jones walked right around him. ¡°Phew ¡­¡± Ethan raised his hand to his forehead, furious, and looked up to meet Danny with all four eyes, with more than a little sympathy in each other¡¯s eyes. And then, he immediately went after Margarita Jones, ¡°Margarita Jones, you listen to me. I didn¡¯t mean that just now ¡­¡± He chased her out of the office, but Danny had to listen to Lisa¡¯s ramblings. ¡­ Tricore Technologies, in the hidden lounge. Morris hugged Vivian lying on the bed to rest, an insatiable face he then pulled Danny out of the cklist. The phone call went through, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re finally willing to answer the phone.¡± Danny recounted everything that happened in hispany on the phone, and finallyined: ¡°Throw me a bunch of messes that you made yourself. Morris, won¡¯t your conscience hurt?¡± At the end of the phone, Morris curled his lips withughter, ¡°Whether it¡¯s Margarita Jones or Lisa, they are both single women. I will create a chance for you, a single person, to get off the single, which you don¡¯t understand and cherish. The dog bites Lu Dongbin.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Danny: ¡°On behalf of my ancestors, I thank you for your eight lifetimes.¡± Chapter 1108 : Margarita Jones Gets Mad ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite between brothers.¡± Morris pretended to be confused, smiled, and then said in a serious manner, ¡°I can¡¯t let Lisa know about what Vivian and I are doing.¡± ¡°Nonsense, this I still can not know?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s hard work for you.¡± Morris hung up the phone mercilessly. He had just put the phone down when the awakened person in his arms leaned into his arms and askedzily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Morris told Vivian what Danny had said, and Vivian wrinkled her brow, seemingly uneasy, ¡°Margarita Jones has only juste to L City, many things are not quite adapted. Especially since she was once the young master of the Hidden n, and was held in high regard, she can¡¯t take this kind of anger.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not busy at the moment, so I¡¯ll go to Qinxin Residence to see her.¡± He said. Vivian agreed, ¡°Good, that¡¯s what I want to do.¡± The two of them got up and went to the bathroom, washed up briefly, organized their clothes, and went out of the office and took the elevator to the negative second floor. Because of their divorce, they have been followed by paparazzi and countless media wanting to interview the two. For this reason, Vivian was very cautious when she went out, afraid of being discovered. From the second floor, she drove away and went straight to Qinxin Residence. Qinxin Residence. The two of them arrived at Qinxin Residence and the car was parked outside the vi. Standing in front of the vi and ringing the doorbell, a maid came over and immediately let them in as soon as she saw it was Morris and Vivian. ¡°Sir, madam, you¡¯re here. Come on in.¡± The maid said enthusiastically. The maid was assigned from the Royal View Vi, so she was naturally familiar with the two of them. ¡°Is Marilyn home?¡± Vivian asked. ¡°Yes, yes, Miss Marilyn is in the living room.¡± The maid made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture, ¡°Let me show you in.¡± ¡°No need. You go ahead and get busy.¡± Vivian politely declined, holding hands with Morris, carrying a few things, and walked towards the hall.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As a result, just as the people reached the hall, they heard a nging sound from inside. ¡°Ethan, who do you think I am, Margarita Jones? Get out, get out now. From today on, I don¡¯t need you to take care of me!¡± Margarita Jones was furious. The couple standing at the entrance of the hall looked at each other, not knowing what was going on between Ethan and Margarita Jones. ¡°Margarita Jones, I¡¯m trying to reason with you. This is not ¡­ your home, you are no longer the high and mighty young master. You need to know who you are at all times!¡± Ethan¡¯s words were sharp. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about my business.¡± Margarita Jones was furious and threw something at Ethan, ¡°Take these cosmetics you bought and get the hell out of my face, I don¡¯t care about you.¡± Then there was another thunderous nging sound. It seems to be the sound of a ss bottle falling to the ground, extraordinarily clear. Ethan is not very good natured and has no intention of coaxing Margarita Jones, ¡°Okay, remember what you said.¡± He left a sentence, turned around and walked out of the hall. As soon as he reached the lobby door, he saw Vivian and Morris standing in the doorway. He took a step, ¡°Boss, youngdy, what brings you here?¡± ¡°Arranged you to apany Margarita Jones, is this the attitude to use.¡± Morris¡¯s handsome face was slightly cold, and his tone was unpleasant. Ethan looked to the side in anger, ¡°I can¡¯t finish this task.¡± ¡°Since you can¡¯t finish it, go to Nameless Ind, I¡¯ll give you three years of vacation.¡± Morris said calmly and lightly. He said he was giving him a three-year vacation, but Ethan knows best, let him stay in the nameless ind for three years, than to kill him even harder. Chapter 1109 : Eating Crawfish Ethan¡¯s gloomy face suddenly turned white for a few minutes, and the hand hanging at his side clenched his fist, ¡°I ¡­ can still hold on.¡± Knowing the time is a good thing. Compared with going to the nameless ind, Ethan resolutely turned around and went back to the living room, walked up to Margarita Jones, ny degrees bent over, ¡°Miss Margarita sorry, just now I spoke too impulsive, I apologize.¡± Margarita Jones was about to say something when she saw the Morris¡¯s walk in the door. Her brow knitted, displeasure written all over her face, and she waved her hand, ¡°Get out, I don¡¯t want to see you right now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ethan nodded his head and immediately turned around and walked towards the outside of the living room. A big man can bend and stretch, this matter is nothing. ¡°What brings you guys here?¡± Margarita Jones looked at the two of them, her anger subsided a little.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Vivian looked at the mess, shook his head a sigh, ¡°not afraid toete, you will demolish the home.¡± For some reason, Margarita Jones always felt that Vivian was scolding her, but she couldn¡¯t find any evidence. She remembered that when she swiped Twitter and the small video app, she always said that the husky ¡®demolished the house¡¯. ¡°That¡¯s not the affair your husband caused.¡± Margarita Jones sat down on the sofa with great displeasure, wrapped her arms around her chest and snorted coldly, ¡°I was ying at Danny¡¯s ce and Lisa rushed in and gave me a shady scolding for hooking up with Danny and, by association, you. I was so angry that I pped her.¡± After that, she gave Morris a white look, ¡°You¡¯re getting into trouble everywhere.¡± Vivian pursed her lips and gave a meaningful nce at Morris beside her, then walked around the broken ss on the ground and sat down beside Margarita Jones, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s the one who caused the affair. I know you are not in a good mood, so I bought you some good food.¡± Margarita Jones was energized by the sound of food, ¡°What kind of food?¡± Vivian put the handbag on the table and took out a box, ¡°Spicy crayfish, all kinds of skewers, teppan tofu, chicken leg wrapped rice, all snacks that your hidden tribe does not have.¡± She opened the lid of the box and handed Margarita Jones two gloves, ¡°Here, hurry up and eat. These won¡¯t taste good if they get cold.¡± ¡°You know me, Vivian.¡± Margarita Jones smiled like a flower and was in a good mood. Morris walked up and took two bottles of red wine and put them on the table, ¡°I brought you two bottles of red wine.¡± ¡°Count on you to have some conscience.¡± Margarita Jones is also not polite, pointed to the red wine and said, ¡°Help me open, I want to drink with Vivian.¡± Morris froze for a moment. Red wine with spicy crawfish? There seemed to be more strangebinations. He didn¡¯t say anything, went to the wine cab and opened the red wine, poured it into the waker, took two more tall sses, ced them in front of them, and poured wine for the two of them. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± Margarita Jones, who was eating spicy crawfish, looked at Morris and pointed to a box of food, ¡°It¡¯s really good, let¡¯s eat together.¡± Without waiting for Morris to say anything, Vivian exined, ¡°He doesn¡¯t like to eat these things, he thinks it¡¯s unhygienic.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity not to eat such a delicacy.¡± Margarita Jones sighed, ¡°The Cryptids only have peeps, but peeps don¡¯t have meat and no one would think of bringing them to the table.¡± ¡°He only likes king crab, Boston lobster, or at worst, kiwi shrimp.¡± Vivian picked up a headless crawfish and handed it to Morris as she spoke, ¡°Try it, it tastes really good. It¡¯s much better than salmon with mustard.¡± Morris shook his head, resisting, ¡°No, I¡¯m not hungry.¡± The thought that these crayfish were most likely fished out of the stinky gutter made it more and more difficult for him to ept. Chapter 1110 : Aurora is here In the afternoon, Vivian had nothing to do and since Morris was not busy at work, she asked Morris to call Arlo Marsh, Dixon and Danny toe over and y mahjong. It is said to pass the time, but in fact it is to spend more time with Margarita Jones, want her to adapt to the life of L City as soon as possible. In a short time, the brothers arrived one after another. Danny was the first to arrive, then Dixon came with Sophie, and thest toe was Arlo Marsh. And after Arlo Marsh got out of the car, a young and beautiful girl came out of the car. ¡°Yo, Arlo, you brought your child bride here?¡± Dixon walked up to Arlo Marsh and lowered his voice and flirted. A righteous Arlo Marsh wearing camouge, handsome and handsome, giving people aplete sense of reassurance. He nced at Dixon, ¡°If you want to die, just say so.¡± ¡°Hey hey hey, just kidding, just kidding.¡± Dixon hemmed and hawed, not daring to make fun of Aurora again. ¡°Sister Aurora, it¡¯s been a long time, you¡¯re getting prettier and prettier.¡± Dixon waved a hand to Aurora and greeted her. Aurora, who is already in her first year of college, happened to be free on the weekend and came over to y together at the invitation of Arlo Marsh. Although she had met Dixon and others many times, she was still a little shy. Raising her hand, she gestured, [Thank you for thepliment from Brother Dixon]. ¡°Aurora, let me introduce you.¡± Vivian and Aurora grew up in the same vige, so naturally their rtionship should be better. She pointed to Margarita Jones beside her and introduced, ¡°This is Margarita Jones, you can just call her Sister Marilyn. The others know each other, so there¡¯s no need to introduce them.¡± Wearing school uniform Aurora tied two twist braids, the skin tone is much fairer thanst year, the whole person has a few more sweet, innocent. She is simr to Sophie¡¯s type. [Hello Sister Marilyn.] Aurora gestures, greeting Margarita Jones. Then she looked at Arlo Marsh beside her, probably to ask him to trante. As a result, Margarita Jones stepped forward and graciously said, ¡°Sister Aurora, right? Let¡¯s go in and sit down.¡± Vivian was a bit surprised, ¡°You can read signnguage?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a problem for this ¡­dy.¡± Margarita Jones took Aurora¡¯s hand and went straight into the living room. Sophie couldn¡¯t help but feel, ¡°Wow, Marilyn is also too good.¡± She was really impressed. She gazed at Margarita Jones who walked into the living room for a moment. Half a secondter, she turned around and realized that several other people were looking at her. Sophie¡¯s cheeks flushed and she sat on pins and needles, ¡°What are you all looking at me for?¡± Vivian snapped, ¡°You don¡¯t think we¡¯re friends after all, running away from home behind our backs?¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not that.¡± Sophie knew they would question her about it, but she couldn¡¯t get away after all. Her watery eyes nced at Dixon and she murmured, ¡°Sister Vivian, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Okay, teasing you. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go inside and y.¡± Vivian raised her arm around Sophie¡¯s shoulders, ¡°I asked you toe over to y cards today, not to raise a grudge.¡± ¡°Phew~ That¡¯s good, I was really scared to death by you.¡± Sophie let out a long breath of relief. Several women entered the living room, and there were four brothers standing at the door. Danny ced his left hand in his suit pants pocket and propped his right elbow on Arlo Marsh¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You really have your eye on Aurora?¡± ¡°Arlo Marsh, let me remind you, she¡¯s a mute.¡± Dixon thought of his own miserable encounter, hands around his chest, and let out a long sigh, ¡°A word of advice from the previous car. Before you have real feelings for her, thest less contact with her. You, The Marsh family, will never ept a mute.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Danny nodded, ¡°I agree with Dixon.¡± Chapter 1111 : Meet Arlo Marsh’s parents Morris noticed that Arlo Marsh looked grave, and did not want to go deeper, only said, ¡°Come on, go in and y a couple of games.¡± ¡°Go, go, go.¡± Dixon took the lead and walked in. Arlo Marsh, Danny and Morris also went into the living room.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. All at once, therge vi was bustling with activity. In the afternoon, Ethan and Trent grilled the barbecue while Angelo yed second fiddle. The others sat around ying card games until dark, when they dispersed. Morris and Vivian went back to the Royal Vi, Dixon and Sophie went to her bachelor pad, and Arlo Marsh took Aurora with him and drove all the way back to The Marsh family. Aurora, who was sitting in the passenger seat, kept gesturing, [Where are you taking me?] ¡°What are you nervous about, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to eat you.¡± Arlo Marsh drove while looking at Aurora beside him with a tilted head. [No, I¡¯m not nervous.] Aurora replied sheepishly. The car drove slowly and finally stopped outside a luxury vi. Looking at the luxurious vi, Aurora seems to have never seen the world, which is very rare. But at the same time also followed the tension. [Is this your home?] She raised her hand and gestured, asking Arlo Marsh. ¡°Yes.¡± He agreed truthfully. [Why did you bring me to your house? ]Aurora was confused as to what Arlo Marsh meant. Then she heard Arlo Marsh exin, ¡°You are one of my sponsored students, so it¡¯s normal to bring you to my house. Besides, Arlo Marsh is not the only student I support.¡± But of all the students he sponsored, Aurora was the only one he cared about. Arlo Marsh got out of the car and Aurora got out together with him. When he walked into the living room, he saw three people sitting on the sofa in the living room. The three people were Arlo¡¯s father, mother, and brother. ¡°Arlo came back ¡­,¡± Arlo Marsh walked in, Arlo¡¯s mother was overjoyed, but before the words were out of his mouth, he saw the girl walking out beside him, ¡°Who is she? ¡± ¡°Your little kid is out there looking for a girlfriend?¡± Arlo¡¯s father looked at the financial magazine, faintly nced at the girl, and did not look more. So far away, although the couple could not see Aurora¡¯s face clearly, but they are not interested. On the contrary, Arlo Marsh¡¯s brother, Ava Marsh, looked up and took a closer look at the girl, and his pupils widened a few points. ¡°Dad and Mom, her name is Aurora, and she is a college student that I sponsor. Today she had dinner with her ssmates, and it was toote to go anywhere, so I brought her to our house for a temporary stay.¡± Arlo Marsh introduced Aurora to his parents, but also interspersed a few lies. Although Aurora knew that she was indeed one of the many college students he sponsored, she was still a little lost in her heart hearing him say that. [Hello, uncle, aunt and brother]. Aurora greeted them with a gesture. The Marsh family couple who happened to look up looked at Aurora¡¯s face with the same surprised expression, the couple looked at each other, but both heartily concealed something. ¡°She ¡­ she¡¯s a mute?¡± Arlo¡¯s mother, who wore a ckce dress and had short, slightly permed Qi Jing hair, asked, pointing at Aurora. Aurora nodded. Arlo Marsh introduced, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true that she can¡¯t talk. But she¡¯s smart and got into L City University on her own merit, which is amazing.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s really quite impressive.¡± Arlo¡¯s mother got up, walked over to Aurora and looked her up and down, ¡°Girl, where are you from? What are your parents¡¯ names? How old are you?¡± She was extraordinarily full of questions, and the person showed extra enthusiasm. Chapter 1112 : The Truth About Saving Her But instead of letting Aurora answer the question, Arlo Marsh said to the maid, ¡°Miranda, take her to the guest room to rest.¡± The maid immediately stepped forward and made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture to Aurora, ¡°Miss Aurora, follow me up.¡± Aurora jowled slightly, looked at Arlo Marsh again, and gave a slight nod to several people and gestured, [Uncle and aunt, I¡¯ll go up to rest first, thank you.] Arlo¡¯s father and mother couldn¡¯t understand Aurora¡¯s words, while Arlo Marsh exined, ¡°She said thank you guys, and she went up to rest first.¡± ¡°This girl, she knows how to behave.¡± Arlo¡¯s mother kept one eye on Aurora. Watching Aurora go with the maid towards the stairway, she followed up a few steps with some reluctance. It was only when the person went to the third floor and disappeared from view that Arlo¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who the hell is she, and how does she look so much like that sister of yours who died?¡± Arlo Marsh walked to the sofa and sat down, took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth, lit it and took a drag, ¡°Yes. When I first saw her, I thought she looked like my sister too. But she is not Emily.¡± ¡°Are you sure she¡¯s not Emily?¡± Arlo¡¯s father brushed his sses and looked in the direction of the third floor, ¡°If Emily were alive today, she¡¯d be exactly the same age as her.¡± ¡°Arlo, are you sure of her identity?¡± Ava Marsh followed up with an incredulous question. Arlo Marsh nodded with great certainty, ¡°long before I quietly took the hair with Mom and Dad¡¯s hair to do DAN identification, but she really is not Emily. moreover, Emily has been missing for more than a decade, what it looks like now, we simply do not know.¡± Arlo Marsh has a biological sister named Emily, but not many people in the outside world know the existence of this person. Even Morris, Dixon, Danny, they do not know Emily this person.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. That¡¯s why when she first went to Vivian¡¯s old home and met Aurora by the river, she found a way to take her out of the country and to L City. No other reason, just because she looks like Emily. Speaking of Emily, Arlo¡¯s mother got red-eyed, ¡°Yes, our Emily has been missing for so many years. She looks like our Emily, but only like the Emily of more than ten years ago.¡± Arlo¡¯s mother spoke with a choked voice, and Arlo¡¯s father patted her on the back, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, don¡¯t be sad.¡± ¡°Arlo, you shouldn¡¯t have brought her back and made mom and dad sad.¡± Arlo Marsh¡¯s brother said calmly. ¡°Arlo, don¡¯t listen to your brother. It¡¯s good that you brought her here, Mom will feel good when she sees this girl.¡± For her, it was more like afort. ¡°Since your mother likes her, why don¡¯t you let her live with us from now on?¡± Arlo¡¯s father doted on Arlo¡¯s mother and knew that Emily was a knot in her heart. Now that he has someone who looks like his daughter, who he has not heard of, he might as well stay with her, at least for psychologicalfort. ¡°The first thing you can do is to let the girl stay with us.¡± Arlo¡¯s mother moved to sit next to Arlo Marsh, ¡°Son, is it okay?¡± Arlo Marsh didn¡¯t answer, he smoked a cigarette silently, swallowed a cloud, and finally just said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask her tomorrow.¡± ¡°Ha ha, good, good.¡± Arlo¡¯s mother was overjoyed. The family chatted for a long time in the living room, and after they went to their rooms to rest, Arlo Marsh went to the guest room where Aurora was resting. Standing at the door of the room, he knocked, but no one answered the door. His brow furrowed slightly, so fast asleep? What a sleepyhead. Arlo Marsh went back to his room, opened a drawer, took out a thick photo album from the drawer, and turned out an old photo. The photo is Emily, his own sister. Back then, Emily was lost from his hands. Chapter 1113 The reason Arlo Marsh became a police officer was so that he could find his own sister. Naive years of police work, he still has not found any news about his sister. Arlo Marsh hugged the photo and spent another sleepless night. The next morning, when Arlo Marsh opened his eyes, he found that he had slept with the photo in his arms all night. He rubbed his fingers over the face of the person in the photo, closed the album and put it back in the drawer. He got up, changed his clothes and washed up, and went downstairs for his morning run. Just downstairs, he heard the sound ofughter in the kitchen, but it was tinged with a little noise. Arlo Marsh was curious and walked towards the kitchen, only to see Aurora helping the cook choose vegetables and gesticting her hands while ¡®chatting¡¯ with the cook. Although Aurora is mute, she can alsough, just not as good as a normal person¡¯sughter. ¡°s, you are also a poor girl. My son, who is deaf, I can¡¯tmunicate with him normally, so I purposely went to learn signnguage, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t understand you ¡®talking¡¯.¡± The cook just happens to know signnguage, otherwise Aurora gestures to her, she would not be able to understand. Arlo Marsh stood listening to the conversation, quite relieved, turned around and went out of the living room to run. An hourter, Arlo Marsh returned from his morning run, and Aurora was still in the kitchen helping the cook. When he washed and dressed and came downstairs, he smelled the aroma of delicious fooding out. ¡°Arlo, good morning.¡± Arlo Marsh¡¯s brother, Ava Marsh, also got up and greeted him. ¡°Good morning, brother.¡± Arlo Marsh nodded his head. Then Arlo¡¯s mother, Arlo¡¯s father, both came downstairs as well. The maid came over, ¡°Sir, Madam, Young Master and Young Master, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Arlo¡¯s mother answered, and then looked up at the third floor, ¡°Is that little girl still not up?¡± The maid at the side immediately said, ¡°Madam is talking about Miss Aurora, right? She got up early in the morning and went to the kitchen to help with the cooking, she is a very diligent and understanding girl.¡± ¡°Is that so.¡± Arlo¡¯s mother brightened up and smiled gratefully. A few people went to the dining room and took their seats, looking at the sumptuous breakfast set on the table, with all its colors and vors. Aurora, who had finished everything, came out of the kitchen, and when she saw a few people, she hastily gave a slight jowl and signaled, [Good morning, auntie, uncle, brother]. Arlo Marsh immediately exined, ¡°She¡¯s saying ¡®good morning¡¯ to you.¡± ¡°You girl, why are you up so early.¡± Arlo¡¯s mother walked up to Aurora and took her hand affectionately, ¡°There are cooks in the kitchen, you don¡¯t have to help. Come, sit down and eat.¡± [Thank you, Auntie, for your trouble. Aurora took out her cell phone and quickly edited a few words, putting the screen up in front of Arlo¡¯s mother. Arlo¡¯s mother smiled happily, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, hahaha. Auntie is a person who likes to have a good time, you cane over and y when you have nothing to do and keep auntiepany. Okay?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Aurora was still worried about how to get along with The Marsh family, but she never expected that the family would be so weing. She looked to Arlo Marsh and waited for his response. Arlo Marsh walked to the table and sat down while saying, ¡°My mom likes to have a good time, so you cane over this weekend if you¡¯re free.¡± ¡°Yes, your aunt is bored all by herself, so it would be a help to Xiaoyu if youe over often to keep herpany.¡± Arlo¡¯s father knew that his wife liked Aurora and wanted to make up for everything he owed to his own daughter over the years in Aurora. Sort of giving himself some sce. On the contrary, Arlo Marsh older brother Ava Marsh has not said anything. ¡­ Zorui Technology. In the morning, Vivian is at home reading a script, while Morris is at the office working onpany documents. Knock knock knock- Someone knocked on the office door and walked in. The person who came in was Trent, who walked up to Morris and said, ¡°Boss, Melody, the owner of Makestar Group, wants toe over to talk to you about a cooperation.¡± Chapter 1114 : Almost Bankrupt ¡°Makestar Group?¡± Morris frowned, ¡°Haven¡¯t worked with thispany before, right?¡± Trent immediately handed the information to Morris, ¡°This is the information of Makestar Group. The owner of thepany is a woman, but she is smart, capable, discerning and has an excellent business acumen. As far as I know, she¡¯s an actress by trade.¡± Trent introduced the Makestar Group in general, while Morris looked at Melody¡¯s personal information. ¡°What does she want to work with?¡± Morris looked at the information and analyzed it, ¡°Is it a project in the field of artificial intelligence?¡± Trent nodded, ¡°I think so. Makestar Group called and said it would arrive at thepany in an hour. Look, should we do anything to prepare? Makestar Group is strong, if we can cooperate with them, it¡¯s like adding wings to a tiger.¡± ¡°You also know that Makestar Group is strong, but why does she look at ourpany?¡± Morris put the information on the table, ¡°Ourpany¡¯s AI intelligence piece did not do any promotion and publicity, how did she know the news?¡± Although the former Eonothem Group was one of the toppanies in L City, there are people outside of the city, andpared to the big industries in D City, Eonothem Group is far from it. What¡¯s more, Eonothem Group is now in Mike¡¯s hands, and before that, Anthony¡¯s investment, making thepany stronger and stronger. Morris is now in a very passive position. When he came back from the Hidden Tribe, Martin Baron gave him a cooperation project, but that project needed at least 100 billion to start. After all, the distance from Crypton to L City was the primary problem, requiring huge investment of money and manpower. And this time, he went to the Hidden Nation, he secretly yed to pull in contacts, as well as carefullyid out the spending of all parties, the total amount is as much as 500 billion. The exchange rate between the currency of the Hidden Tribe and that of the country is one to five, so the 500 billion he spent is only about 100 billion in the currency of the Hidden Tribe. It may not seem like much, but for Morris, it was a serious injury to the aorta.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Morris did not tell Vivian about this matter, and did not want to tell her, so that she would not worry too much. Mike took over the Eonothem Group, and with Anthony¡¯s help, he got a number of good projects one after another, making the Eonothem Group gain momentum and the stock market value also rose, doubling several times. Therefore, the limited financial resources of Morris also dare not rashlyunch an ¡®attack¡¯ on Mike. I¡¯m just d Vivian was smart enough to bring out the AI project he was developing, otherwise, today¡¯s Eonothem Group, I¡¯m afraid it will ¡®soar to the sky¡¯. At that time, L City can¡¯t amodate him, nor Vivian! ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to ask Melody herself about this.¡± Trent shrugged his shoulders, helpless. ¡°Got it, go down.¡± Morris waved his hand, gesturing for Trent to go down first. Trent nodded and turned to leave, only to have Morris call back, ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°What is it, boss?¡± Morris leaned back in the executive chair, looking grave, ¡°Quietly go and assess all the assets in my name and Vivian¡¯s name, and tally all the money on the books now.¡± ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Trent didn¡¯t ask more questions, turned around and walked out of the office. The Hidden Tribe¡¯s n was being prepared long before Vivian and Morris¡¯ wedding, and Trent was also involved in those things, so he naturally knew the staggering amount of money spent on the trip, and also knew a little about his boss¡¯s current situation. Morris asked him to tally the ie, has long been in his expectations, and evene a littleter. Chapter 1115 : Old people meet again An hourter, Trent entered Morris¡¯s office, ¡°Boss, Mr. Dixon from Makestar Group is here and is waiting for you in the parlor.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m going over there now.¡± Morris closed the file on his desk, got up and walked out of the office. Walking down the hallway, he nced through the floor-to-ceiling ss of the parlor and noticed something familiar about the woman¡¯s back inside. Trent pushed open the door of the parlor, ¡°Boss, please.¡± Morris stepped in, a professional affability on his cool face, ¡°Mr. Dixon has waited long enough, I ¡­¡± As he spoke, the woman sitting in her seat looking down at her phone raised her head. The moment the four eyes met, Morris clearly saw the woman¡¯s face, could not help but the pupils of a shock, to the mouth words are abruptly stopped. ¡°Mr. Morris, hello.¡± The woman gently and generously pursed her lips and smiled. The smile is familiar and indefinable sentiment. ¡°Trent, you go out first.¡± Morris instructed. Trent¡¯s puzzled eyes shot a nce at the two, turned and walked out of the parlor. Melody gave a wink to the assistant beside her, who immediately said, ¡°Mr. Dixon, my stomach hurts and I want to go to the bathroom.¡± ¡°Well, go ahead.¡± Melody nodded in agreement, and the assistant immediately got up and walked out of the parlor. After the two assistants left the parlor, Morris pulled the blinds straight up. He loosened the drawstring of the blinds and turned slowly as if in slow motion to look at Melody sitting two meters away, ¡°Is that you?¡± Melody is wearing a white V-neck chiffon shirt, high-waisted pants and ten centimeters of hatred, a thick straight ck hair with a colored hair band tied in a bow, ear red Chinese knot earrings, set off the powder makeup light cheeks extra nice, especially her outstanding ssical ebullient temperament, extra attractive. ¡°Long time no see.¡± Melody took a few steps forward and stood in front of him, opening her arms. Morris¡¯ handsome face was filled with a light smile as he leaned forward and gave her a hug, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been eight years since we parted. I never thought we would meet in this way.¡± No wonder I felt familiar when I saw her back at that moment, it was her. Melody hugged him and patted her hands on his back, closed her eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move, let me hold you for a while. I miss those days a little.¡± The man was a bit helpless, ¡°Eight yearster, your nature hasn¡¯t changed a bit.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all the same.¡± Melody let go of him and smiled graciously, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you to contact me, but after eight years of waiting, you haven¡¯t contacted me.¡± She sat down in her chair and said slowly and methodically. Morris walked across to her and sat down, ¡°I don¡¯t even have your contact information, how can I contact you.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s because you don¡¯t want to be contacted.¡± Melody didn¡¯t believe him at all, ¡°I¡¯ve been an actress before, and although I¡¯m not exactly a big star, I¡¯m still somewhat famous, so you can¡¯t see me on TV? I don¡¯t believe it!¡± The man in front of me, faded away the youthfulness of the year, became more and more mature and calm, a kind of domineering president of the high cold. Especially his features, angr, sword eyebrows and starry eyes,parable to the face of a male god modeling. And the hands and feet between the elegant noble, modest son general, let a nce can be sunk for it, can not help themselves. Melody has been following his news all those years, watching him gradually be mature, very pleased, but also very much looking forward to the meeting between the two. Who knows to go abroad to study for a few years, and thene back to wait for the news of his ¡®death¡¯. For this reason, Melody secretly visited Morris¡¯s grave many times, each time staying at the cemetery for more than ten hours before leaving. Chapter 1116 : What a scum His ¡®death¡¯ made her despondent, gradually depressed, alcoholic and drunk. Even many times, Melody thought that Morris could not have died so easily, it must be a fake. She also often ¡®deceived herself¡¯ in this way, hoping toe out of the shadow of his death. The result was that suddenly one day it was known that he was still alive. That day, Melody immediately rushed over from D City, only to look at him from afar, and did not approach. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. As you know, I only follow political news or financial news, I am not interested in the entertainment industry.¡± Morris sincerely apologized, ¡°If I knew Melody was you, naturally I would have contacted you long ago.¡± He said, he looked her up and down again, shaking his head with emotion, ¡°However, even if I saw you on TV, I would not dare to recognize you. At the beginning, you were a fake kid. I didn¡¯t expect to be ¡­ today.¡± Morris spread his hands and frowned, as if thinking of how to describe her. ¡°Turned into a big beauty?¡± Melody couldn¡¯t help herself, ¡°Can you evenpliment a girl? But it really hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡± Ding¡­ At this time, Morris¡¯s phone rang with a WeChat beep. He picked up his phone and looked at it, it was a message from Vivian, [Mandy and Ivan invited me to dinner, so I won¡¯t go back tonight. Because the two announced their divorce to the public, other than those close to them, everyone else had to hide it. Vivian naturally will not tell Mandy and Ivan, especially Ivan is a big mouth, what to her mouth in less than three days can make everyone know. Morris sent a quick message back, [Okay, I¡¯ll be backter too. He sent out a message, Vivian returned the message in seconds, returned an ¡®OK¡¯ picture, and did not ask more questions. She thought he would be workingte at night. ¡°Who are you messaging with, smiling. It¡¯s not a sweetheart, is it?¡± Melody saw Morris with a gentle smile on her face, so she asked. In her heart, she was inexplicably envious of the person on the other end of the phone. Could it be Vivian? ¡°There is no sweetheart, it¡¯s the ¡®nanny¡¯ who sent a message about the two children.¡± Morris was tight-lipped. Speaking of ¡®kids¡¯, Melody immediately asked, ¡°I saw on the news that you got divorced?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Three different views, I guess.¡± Morris sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it. Tell me about you, how have you been doing all these years?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Seeing Morris bring up the matter of ¡®divorce¡¯ in a couple of words, Melody was secretly happy that he really didn¡¯t love his ex-wife anymore? The two sat together and talked about the past, about all the things that happened eight years ago. Although they hadn¡¯t been in touch for eight years, the two sat together as if they were as close as they were eight years ago. In the evening, Morris invited Melody to dinner. Melody chose to go to a private dining room. On the other hand, Vivian had a date with Mandy and Ivan, but Sue Stewart also invited her to dinner, so the four of them went to dinner together. It so happened that the ce they chose to dine was also Yi Pin Jue. Sitting at the window seat on the VVIP floor, the four of them chatted freely, but the topic eventually came back to Vivian. Mandy: ¡°Mr. Morris likes you so much, why did you get divorced? What about your two kids?¡± Ivan: ¡°He¡¯s so rich, how much money did he divorce you for?¡± Sue Stewart: ¡°How could Morris be such a scumbag? I didn¡¯t even like him at first. I¡¯m so blind.¡± Mandy: ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s too much of a scumbag.¡± Ivan: ¡°He must have cheated on you within marriage. He faked his death before, did he lie to you, but in fact the real situation is living with a wild woman outside?¡± Chapter 1117 : Shameless playboy Vivian¡¯s heart secretly ached for Morris for three seconds. But what could she do? She could not exin for Morris.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, we just don¡¯t see eye to eye. Besides, I¡¯m the one who filed for divorce.¡± The only thing Vivian could do was not to ¡®put abel¡¯ on Morris, so as to clear her misunderstanding of Morris. ¡°Really?¡± Sue Stewart sipped her fresh tea, her eyes half-hearted. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Vivian nodded with certainty, ¡°Think about it, I grew up in the countryside and have a very different life from him in terms of habits. I didn¡¯t feel it when we were together at first, but now I really find it unsuitable.¡± ¡°There is a reason why it is not suitable. The difference in outlook and the big difference in life is not a reason at all.¡± Ivan didn¡¯t believe it at all. The already married Mandy expressed her understanding, ¡°I should be able to understand some of it. It¡¯s like my ex-husband, we didn¡¯t find anything unsuitable before we got married, but after the marriage life all kinds of problems, chicken and dog, will indeed expose the potential problem Yilia ¡­¡± She said, her eyes crossed Vivian, looked behind her, and suddenly a surprised look appeared on her face. The rest of the three found Mandy eyes are not right, also have turned their heads to look behind. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t look, you will be shocked when you look. Only to see a pair of men and women out of the elevator entrance, handsome men and women, not bad temperament, like a match made in heaven. ¡°Isn¡¯t that ¡­ Mr. Morris?¡± Ivan¡¯s eyes were wide and he didn¡¯t know what to say. Sue Stewart¡¯s face sank and nced at Vivian, ¡°Is this what you mean when you say your three views don¡¯t match?¡± Mandy: ¡°I ¡­ I take back what I just said.¡± The two Vivian and Morris announced their divorce to the public just a few days ago, the divorce certificate is not yet cool, this Morris with another woman out in pairs? Vivian¡¯s three friends were furious. Vivian and Morris looked at each other with the same surprise. After calming down, Vivian secretly drew a breath, only to feel that the situation has be difficult. Whenever he could not bring a woman out, he had to bring a woman out to dinner now! When they looked this way, Melody also saw them. ¡°Morris, she¡¯s your wife ¡­ ex-wife, isn¡¯t she?¡± She asked Morris with a sideways nce. Morris was his usual bashful self, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you want to go over and say hello?¡± ¡°No.¡± He wanted to go up and say hello, but the sharp eyes of Mandy, Ivan and Sue Stewart were looking for a fight, so he should stay away from it. However, the wind did not stop when the tree wanted to be quiet. Sue Stewart stood up in a sh, ¡°What a coincidence. I never thought I¡¯d meet Mr. Morris here.¡± As the eldest daughter of The Stewart family, Sue Stewart had no need to be subservient to Morris, so she naturally spoke in a strong tone, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to introduce this man next to you?¡± The first time she opened her mouth, Ivan said, ¡°You just got divorced from your ex-wife and you¡¯ve got a new guy so soon?¡± Mr. Morris is not cheating on you in marriage, is he? Mandy looked at Vivian and was selectively silent. Vivian raised her hand to hold her forehead, not knowing what to do. Because the time is still early, there are not many people in the VVIP floor of the first-ss residence, so the movement naturally will not be noticed by others. Morris took Melody and walked over graciously. His cold eyes swept over Sue Stewart¡¯s face, nced at Vivian sitting on the card table, and said to Sue Stewart, ¡°My friend, there is no need to introduce to you.¡± Sue Stewart snorted lightly, wrapped her arms around her chest and looked Melody up and down before remembering who she was. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a movie queen who stopped acting a few years ago, just a ywright, Mr. Morris actually took it as his heart¡¯s treasure?¡± Chapter 1118 : Surely it’s a slag The first thing you need to do is to take a look at the actual website. You, don¡¯t be fooled by his stinky skin. This kind of scum is not a good thing.¡± The toxic Sue Stewart offended two people in two sentences. But she doesn¡¯t care who she offends, after all, with The Stewart family backing her up, she Sue Stewart is not afraid of anyone. Melody was still suspicious of Vivian and Morris¡¯ rtionship, but when she saw this situation, she was inexplicably in a good mood. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you are the eldestdy of The Stewart family group, Sue Stewart, right?¡± She prated the other party¡¯s identity with a nce and smiled warmly, ¡°As far as I know Miss Sue is still single. I can understand the love that a girl who has no rtionship experience does not understand. Besides ¡­¡± Melody lowered her eyes and nced at Vivian sitting on the card table, ¡°Morris said that he and Miss Vivian were divorced only because of a three-view disagreement. They are still young to each other, found with each other is not suitable immediately divorce, is not want to dy their respective youth, is a responsible performance. On the contrary, he knows that the two do not see eye to eye but also entangled in the refusal to divorce, such a person is more like the scum behavior.¡± A word, four two dial a thousand jin. ¡°What a sophistry. The only person who can say that cheating is so refreshing is you.¡± Ivan rolled his eyes, ¡°Are actors who are past their prime out of money to shamelessly hook up with married men and destroy their families?¡± When she was scolded, Melody was not angry, she just gave Ivan a faint look and chose to remain silent. Vivian listened to a headache and immediately stepped forward to stop the war from spreading, ¡°Sue Stewart, Ivan, he and I are in the past tense. Let¡¯s forget it.¡± ¡°Forget what?¡± The grumpy Ivan pointed at Morris, ¡°He is clearly a shameless vixen who cheated on her within marriage, you were cheated know!¡± ¡°Say it again!¡± Morris handsome face tinged with a cold color, harsh cold eyes gazing at Ivan, ¡°immediately apologize to Melody.¡± His tone was hard and cold, even Vivian could feel his anger. Vivian looked at him in surprise, and muttered in her heart, is he ¡®too deep into the drama¡¯, or is he really angry? She stared at him, but Morris didn¡¯t even notice Vivian¡¯s eyes. Vivian was ignored, while Melody looked at Vivian. Although she kept a gentle and decent smile on her face, Vivian really felt her provocation.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Also keenly smelled a hint of a love interest. Giggle¡­! Heart, involuntarily a tremor. Vivian must admit that she was nervous. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, why should I apologize!¡± It was because Ivan thought that even if Vivian and Sue Stewart were there, Morris wouldn¡¯t do anything to her even if she spoke out of turn. So, she was extraordinarily confident. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Morris.¡± Melody raised her hand and tugged Morris¡¯s sleeve, ¡°We are out to eat, don¡¯t let unimportant people affect your mood.¡± Morris¡¯s face was cold and his eyebrows were knitted, but his eyes skimmed and he found Vivian¡¯s face didn¡¯t look too good, he was inexplicably distressed, nodded his head and walked around them. Seeing them walking to the inside box area, Sue Stewart couldn¡¯t help but curse: ¡°Scum. I was so blind to see him in the first ce.¡± Sue Stewart regretted thinking about how much she liked Morris at first. But in the end, Fraser came along and made her find the love of her life. ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re just being silly. Can¡¯t you see how intimate and ambiguous they are? Open your eyes and take a good look and don¡¯t be fooled again.¡± Ivan hates iron. Chapter 1119 Watching the back of the band, Vivian was lost for no reason. She shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Noticing that she did not look well, Mandy was concerned, ¡°Do you want to eat somewhere else?¡± ¡°No.¡± Vivian smiled far-fetchedly. It was Ivan and Sue Stewart who had no room for sand in their eyes, and they were still counting Morris¡¯ words. Several times in time, Vivian wanted to exin the situation to them, but did not know how to speak. Sue Stewart, in particr, was very nice to her, one must admit. But Sue Stewart has a big personality, so if she knows the truth, she must not be able to keep her mouth shut, and she would not dare to tell the truth. At that moment, the waiter began to serve the food one by one. A few people sat together and talked, but Vivian said very little and drank beer. After the meal, each of them broke up, Vivian said: ¡°You guys go back first, take care on the way. ¡± Sue Stewart put her arm around Vivian¡¯s shoulder, ¡°If you don¡¯t feelfortable in Night apartment, you can move in with me.¡± When they were upstairs, they asked Vivian where she was living now, and Vivian told them that she was living in Night apartment. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m used to living there, it¡¯s fine.¡± Vivian reassured Sue Stewart. Vivian reassured Sue Stewart. At that moment, her driver drove up and she helped Sue Stewart into the car. The driver waved to Vivian and drove off with Sue Stewart. At the same time, Morris and Melody came out of the One Piece house. Vivian was standing on the curb and turned around just in time to see the two of them. For a moment, she really felt that Morris and Melody were standing together, and it was not an exaggeration to say that they were the golden couple. She saw them, and they saw her. Melody graciously walked towards Vivian, ¡°Where is Miss Vivian going? Do you want me and Morris to see you off.¡± Morris? When she was upstairs, she heard Melody call Morris that, and thought she was hearing things. But now that she really heard her address her so intimately, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sour feeling in her heart. Vivian looked past Melody to Morris, who was approaching her, and shook her head, ¡°No need.¡± Turning around, she stopped a cab, opened the door and got in, and left directly. Melody turned back to Morris and said, ¡°I think your ex-wife is still quite pathetic. Is there really no possibility for you to remarry?¡± She was trying frantically. Morris gazed at the fading car and his heart ran away with Vivian. After a few seconds, he shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not possible.¡± He withdrew his gaze, ¡°Where do you live? Do you want me to give you a ride?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Out of courtesy, Morris asked. Melody declined with fake politeness, ¡°No, I¡¯ll just take a cab.¡± ¡°Okay. I have some business to attend to, so I¡¯ll leave.¡± Morris smiled warmly, ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± After saying that, he turned around and walked straight towards his limo. Melody: ¡°¡­¡± Sure enough, it¡¯s still the usual straight guy, it¡¯s really a headache. I thought I politely refused, he will certainly insist a little more. I didn¡¯t think it would just go away. No wonder Vivian said he didn¡¯t see eye to eye with him. This kind of character of his man, rather like a person who does not eat the world, not grounded. However, it does not affect her liking for him. Drip¨C Morris¡¯ car passed by her and pressed the siren, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Melody had a gentle, decent smile on her face, ¡°See youter. Be careful on the road.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Morris answered, drove into the traffic and left directly. He had to hurry to catch up with Vivian to exin, otherwise, he was only afraid that he would be misunderstood. Chapter 1120 : Misunderstanding Lifted Royal View Vi. After Vivian got into the cab, he put on a hat and a mask so that his identity would not be discovered. After arriving at the entrance of the Royal View Vi after a long time, she settled the bill in cash and got out of the car at the right time. Standing at the entrance of the vi, she swiped her fingerprints and opened the door. Crossing the small square in the courtyard, she saw Morris, who was pacing back and forth with a cigarette in her hand, in front of the musical fountain. She stepped on her high heels and the sound of her walk fell into Morris¡¯ ears. The man snapped his head up to look at her, striding towards her and taking her into his arms, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, did I make you sad today?¡± He held her close, dropped the cigarette on the floor, rested his chin on her head, and said softly, ¡°Her name is Melody, we¡¯ve known each other for years, and she¡¯s a very, very important person to me.¡± Vivian leaned into his arms, smelled his strong nicotine scent, and guessed he must have been smoking a lot of cigarettes. Was it an irritable mood? ¡°Is it an ex-girlfriend?¡± Vivian asked openly and honestly. Morris shook his head, ¡°No.¡± A definite tone, a crisp, clear answer. Vivian didn¡¯t say anything and waited quietly for his exnation to follow, however, the man ran out of words to exin. She thought about it and raised her hand and patted him on the back, ¡°I believe you. But, did I find out that the woman named Melody likes you?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Jealous?¡± Morris couldn¡¯t help himself, ¡°Vivian, today is my first meeting with her after eight years. Do you think, if she really liked me, she would have waited until now toe to me.¡± The man straightened up and reached out to poke her forehead, ¡°You, don¡¯t get carried away with your imagination.¡± Vivian skimmed her lips, ¡°Then you were so mean to Ivan at the first-ss residence, you scared me. I thought you were putting on a show.¡± She secretly breathed a sigh of relief, just now the feeling of nervousness disappeared. ¡°I¡¯m not ying games, I¡¯m really angry.¡± Morris put his hands on her shoulders, ¡°Vivian, Melody is very important to me, and you will be friends from now on.¡± ¡°Very important?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And you told her about our fake divorce?¡± ¡°No. I need to find the right opportunity to tell her again.¡± Morris exined. A million questions lurked in Vivian¡¯s mind, but instead she asked a question she found unbelievable, ¡°Melody and I, who is the most important?¡± But the manughed at her. Raising his hand, he snapped his fingers on her head, ¡°Isn¡¯t that silly. You are the mother of my two children and the wife of my Morris, Melody is not half as important to me as you are. Do you understand?¡± Vivian was satisfied with this question, and she did not pursue it. Because, she knew that Morris¡¯s identity was not simple, and it was not too much to have a few mysterious friends. The unhappy mood caused by the party at the first-ss residence disappeared in a moment. She leaned close to him, cupped his cheeks with her hands and kissed him on the lips on tiptoe, ¡°I¡¯m sorry you get such a bad rap from Sue Stewart and the others, Morris, should I tell them, Otherwise, it¡¯s not good for me to see you being scolded.¡± With so many harsh words falling on her ears, Vivian felt ashamed of her friend, on the one hand, and felt sorry for Morris, who was being called out for his foolishness, on the other. ¡°You still have a long way to go after you enter the film industry, so it¡¯s good for you and me that we¡¯re not married.¡± Morris leaned over and reached out to hug her again, ¡°This aggravation is nothing at all, as long as you can be happy, everything does not matter. I don¡¯t care about anyone other than you.¡± Chapter 1121 What he cares about is that once Maddox Cheal learns Vivian¡¯s identity, he will use it or use it against him. The two children were still young enough to hide. But Vivian is an adult, so she can¡¯t be hidden away from the world forever. The rest of the money belongs to the market value of the listedpany, so he can¡¯t cash out in the short term. Even if he can cash out, he will also cause arge amount of cash will cause thepany to shake, triggering outside attention, causing a bad impact, which is tantamount to making his soft underbelly public. Therefore, the current situation is not optimistic, the first thing he must do is to protect Vivian and the child. The two of them went upstairs together, Morris went to the study to deal with his work, while Vivian went to wash up, and theny down on the bed to read the script. This kind of day is soothing and rxing, which makes Vivian somehow feel like the years are quiet. The script is a costume drama called ¡°The General¡¯s Orphaned Daughter¡±, which tells the story of a famous general, Simms, who was ndered by sycophants and had his family beheaded, and the servant escaped with a youngdy, whoter grew up and returned to the capital to take revenge. The daughter of the famous general¡¯s original name is Irene, but in order to avenge her father¡¯s death, she goes by the name ¡®Rena¡¯, while Vivian ys a personal female guard named Tina. Tina¡¯s mother was a subordinate of the famous general Simms, and had also been benefited by Simms, and her mother asked Tina to guard thedy, as a way to repay the favor. ¡°The script is not bad, the persona is also quite good.¡± Vivian looked at the script and sighed, ¡°What if the performance goes wrong.¡± Shey in bed, thinking about it, and decided to call Stefan Bell, ¡°Stefan, are you asleep?¡± ¡°Vivian, what¡¯s up?¡± Stefan Bell asked straightforwardly. Vivian took the script and helplessly tapped his head, ¡°I read the script of ¡®The General¡¯s Orphan¡¯, but I have no experience in filming, I¡¯m afraid what if I mess up the performance?¡± This drama has Stefan Bell¡¯s investment, once the performance fails, how will she exin to Stefan Bell? ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, so there is something that you Vivian is afraid of.¡± Stefan Bellughed unkindly. That look is not a bit of idol baggage. Vivian was full of helplessness and couldn¡¯t help but spit out, ¡°I really want to expose your current appearance in front of your fans so that they can see what kind of amusing nature their love interest has.¡± It¡¯s not that Stefan Bell is deliberately pretentious. Rather, he is not a self-effacing person, and he can¡¯t let himself go in front of strangers, which is why he gives the illusion of being high-strung. Those who are familiar with Stefan Bell know that he is the jovial nature of the characteric, but very slow to warm up. ¡°Say it like you believe you if you send them.¡± Stefan Bell snorted lightly, and added: ¡°Okay, not to talk to you, I am now in C. Fraser asked me to have lunch together at noon.¡± ¡°¡­ Oh, right.¡± When ites to Fraser, Vivian always has a heavy andplicated mood, she did not say anything more, ¡°See you when you return to China.¡± ¡°Bye.¡± Stefan Bell hung up the phone sharply. ¡­ The next month or so, Vivian was either memorizing her lines or studying acting in a ss, and after ss she would go to Vinca E-Sports or visit a private detective agency, and was busy every day. Instead, Morris arranged Margarita Jones to Danny¡¯spany, so that she followed Danny to learn the way of business. Margarita Jones pestered Danny every day, Ethan also had a rare free time.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Youth apartment. Knock, knock, knock¡­ Sophie was practicing yoga at home when she heard someone knocking at the door. She rushed to the door and opened it, ¡°Dixon ¡­¡± Chapter 1122 : Request for Help When the door was pulled open and she saw the woman standing outside the door, the smile on her face instantly froze. ¡°How ¡­ is it you?¡± Sophie did not expect Larissa would actually find her way here, and she was unountably nervous. It was probably that time when she was beaten up by Larissa at the entrance of First Look weddingpany that left a shadow in her heart. Larissa saw Sophie¡¯s nervousness and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I¡¯m not looking for you to fight today.¡± She carried some gift boxes in her hand and handed them to Sophie, ¡°These things are bought for you as an apology for my previous rudeness. I hope you can forgive me.¡± Sophie looked at the four gift boxes that Larissa was carrying in her hand, the packaging was exquisite and not cheap at first nce.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She actually gave herself an apology? It did look sincere, but Sophie couldn¡¯t believe it again. When she was silent, Larissa asked again in a soft voice, ¡°Can Ie in and sit down.¡± Sophie subconsciously shook her head, ¡°No ¡­¡± Instinctively, she wanted to refuse, but Larissa pointed to the surveince in the hallway, ¡°There¡¯s surveince equipment there, if I do anything to you, Dixon will know as soon as he investigates. Isn¡¯t it.¡± When she said that, Sophie was relieved. She took a step back and opened the door to the living room, letting Larissa in. Larissa walked into the living room and surveyed the small bachelor pad, which was decorated in a simple but cozy way. In particr, there was a pair of men¡¯s slippers in the foyer, so one could imagine that Dixon shoulde over from time to time. But for the past month, she had her father do something in the field factory Dixon was in charge of, Dixon has been busy in the field and hardly had time toe back. Larissa¡¯s eyes skimmed over the pair of men¡¯s slippers, and her heart inexplicably ached with a sour ache. Sophie is obviously disfigured, why does Dixon still love her? What about herself was not as good as Sophie? She couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Sit down, sit down.¡± Sophie said nervously. Larissa looked at the ck yoga clothes, two white lines on the side, but can outline her perfect body, ignoring the disfigured face, have to admit, Sophie does have some beauty. But now disfigured, what can Sophiepare with her? ¡°Thanks.¡± Larissa put down her things and walked to the sofa to sit down. The kind-hearted Sophie finally treated her as a guest, poured her a cup of tea and ced it in front of her, ¡°What did Miss Larissa want to see me about? I have things to doter, I don¡¯t have a lot of time.¡± There was nothing at all going onter, but Sophie didn¡¯t want Larissa to linger. Larissa nced at Sophie and slowly hung her head, hands sped together, one fingernail sping the nail of the other, ¡°I came over today to ask you to help me with something.¡± ¡°Help you?¡± Sophie became more and more confused, ¡°Miss Larissa thinks highly of me. What you can¡¯t do, I¡¯m even less likely to do.¡± ¡°No, you can.¡± Larissa shook her head and raised a pair of eyes, the pair of watery ck eyes flooded with dense watery light, watery. Sophie was baffled by this. After a few seconds of contemtion, she asked tentatively, ¡°Are you talking about Dixon?¡± There didn¡¯t seem to be anything she could do to help Larissa except Dixon. ¡°Sophie, I know you are gentle and kind, a good and understanding girl. But ¡­ but when I see you now, I feel especially sorry for you.¡± Larissa¡¯s eyes flushed, shedding the stern air she used to have, creating an illusion of being approachable. Sophie¡¯s eyes fell on Larissa¡¯s face, her small face full of confusion, the more she listened, the more confused she became, not knowing exactly what she wanted to say. During the silent time, Larissa¡¯s tears spilled out of her eyes, sliding down her fair skin and crashing to the ground. Chapter 1123 : Pregnant with Dixon’s child ¡°I have something to show you.¡± Larissa said, then rummaged through her bag and pulled out the same three things, a pregnancy test, an ultrasound report, and a cell phone. ¡°What?¡± Sophie didn¡¯t understand what she wanted to do. But the moment she looked at the pregnancy test and ultrasound report, her brain exploded and went nk. She stared incredulously at the pregnancy test and ultrasound report sheet and shook her head uncontrobly, ¡°What, what is this?¡± She knew at a nce what it was, but Sophie still couldn¡¯t ept it. Even she herself did not notice her surprise and panic, even to the point that her eyes were red. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant with Dixon¡¯s baby.¡± Larissa pursed her red lips and told Sophie the ¡®truth¡¯. The words were like thunder, blowing Sophie¡¯s mind buzzing. She shook her head mechanically, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. All these things can be faked, don¡¯t you fool me with such things.¡± ¡°Sophie, I know you don¡¯t believe me, and I know the truth is often harsh. But I don¡¯t want you to be kept in the dark.¡± Larissa took out her phone and opened a recording, ¡°Listen to this.¡± She turned the phone recording on and a familiar voice rang out in the quiet living room with exceptional rity. ¡°Sophie¡¯s disfigurement is because of me, and I, for sure, will marry her.¡± The words are Dixon¡¯s voice, Sophie is very sure. And the next sentence is Larissa¡¯s voice, ¡°Dixon, actually ¡­ you feel sorry for Sophie in your heart, that¡¯s why you want to marry her, isn¡¯t it?¡± Dixon: ¡°Yes!¡± A firm tone, an unquestionable attitude.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Just three words, a few words, almost instantly knocked Sophie into the bottomless abyss. The pain, an instant surge to the heart, the pain of the heart straight pumping, almost spasms general. She had always thought that Dixon loved her, but she never thought that she would want to marry her after returning to China because she had disfigured herself. She trembled and raised her right hand, her slender fingers over her cheek, touching the raised scar, tears gushed down in an instant. So that¡¯s how it is. So it was like this. ¡°Back then, I was the one who negatived Dixon, so after I returned to China, he immediately got together with you, just to get back at me. Otherwise, did you really think Dixon would like you?¡± Killing people to kill their hearts. Larissa¡¯s words were like rubbing salt into the wound. Sophie carefully recalled that when she and Dixon got together, it really seemed to happen after Larissa returned to China. If you think about it, everything is traceable. So Larissa¡¯s words are not unreasonable, and cannot be disbelieved. ¡°Twins, it¡¯s forty days.¡± Larissa pushed the ultrasound sheet to Sophie¡¯s face, ¡°Sophie, I believe you are good and kind girl who will not destroy our family.¡± She took out another check for twenty million dors from her bag, ¡°This money is for you, aspensation for you.¡± The cheque was ced in front of Sophie, and she looked at the several zeros on the cheque, only to feel inexplicably ironic and ridiculous. Sophie picked up the check with trembling hands, but tears slipped down her cheeks and dripped on the check. She took a deep breath and tore the check up directly, ¡°I don¡¯t need this stuff.¡± Tear-stained eyes gazed at Larissa and said in a cold voice, ¡°I have something to doter, so I won¡¯t keep Miss Larissa.¡± With that, Sophie got up and went to the bedroom. Looking at her lost back, Larissa raised her eyebrows, her red lips curled up in a smug manner. ¡°Here¡¯s my contact information, let me know when you figure it out.¡± Larissa put down her phone number and got up to leave. When the living room door was pulled open and then gently closed, Sophie slumped against the bedroom door panel and cried. Chapter 1124 : Brother Kidnapped Why, why was it like this? How much she once trusted Dixon, how disappointed she was at this moment. Especially when she heard Dixon himself say that he wanted to marry her just because he was disfigured, at that moment, she almost had her heart broken. All her trust in Dixon was gone, and all that was left was the bitterness of being stung by the ¡®truth¡¯. This day, Sophie was lying alone in bed, disheveled and powerless. Thinking about the past month, Dixon rarely came over and rarely called her, didn¡¯t it already prove everything.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, the bad news came one after another. That afternoon, Sophie received a call from her mother. As soon as the phone was connected, her mother¡¯s painful wailing sounded on the other end, ¡°Oooh ¡­ Sophie, save your brother, Oooh ¡­¡± Sophie snapped out of her grief, adjusted her state, and immediately asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? What happened, don¡¯t you cry.¡± Hearing her mother cry in pain, she also followed the sadness and grief. Before going to the Hidden Tribe, she told her family that she was going to go away for closed training, so that they would not worry excessively. But aftering back from the Hidden Tribe, she only called home, but did not dare to go back to see them, afraid to let them know she was disfigured, followed by sadness and grief. Now listening to her mother crying so sadly, Sophie¡¯s heart also followed the tightening up. ¡°Oooh ¡­ your brother, your brother is really sinful ah. I don¡¯t know when he became addicted to gambling and lost more than twenty million to people in the casino na. Now people kidnapped your brother, let our family get the money, if you can not get the money, will kill your brother ¡­ woo ¡­ you say, you say mom should do ah. Woooooooo ¡­¡± On the phone, Toki¡¯s mother howled and cried, and Sophie¡¯s father could be heard vaguely cursing on the other end, telling Salvatore to die outside and forget about it. Salvatore is Sophie¡¯s brother, who has been working outside to earn money, and this brother is also very good to Sophie. Sophie never thought that one day his brother would be gambling and owe more than 20 million dors! Twenty million dors! ¡°How could this happen?¡± She sat on the bed and anxiously raised her hand and scratched her hair, ¡°What did the casino say?¡± ¡°The casino said, said if you can¡¯t get together twenty-six million within two days, you have to take your brother¡¯s life ah. I¡¯m sorry ¡­ mom¡¯s life is miserable ah, how to stumble on such a son yo, woo ¡­¡± The mother cried her heart out, and Sophie¡¯s heart broke. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I ¡­ will think of a solution, I will think of a solution, you don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry.¡± On the phone, Sophieforted her mother, then put her father on the phone again, relieving him. Half an hourter, finally hanging up the phone, she sat disheveled and powerless, anxious. Suddenly, Sophie had some regrets. Regret that when her face was disfigured, Houghtonpensated her $50 million, only to throw the card away in a fit of anger after learning that her disfigured face could never be repaired. That time, she was almost desperate knowing that she was permanently disfigured. Then, on the day she moved out of the Royal View Vi, she threw away everything that didn¡¯t belong to her. ¡°What to do? What should I do?¡± Sophie cried in anxiety. She reached for her cell phone and finally decided to call Dixon, but the call went unanswered. There were several calls in a row, but no one answered. As she called again and again, the mechanical voice on the other end said ¡®Hello, the user you have dialed is not avable at the moment, please dial againter ¡­¡¯, her heart became colder and colder. Was it because they knew Larissa was pregnant? ¡°Vomit~~¡± Sophie vomited for a while and raised her hand to cover her chest. Chapter 1125 : Dixon Betrayal As long as she thought of Dixon lovingly and ambiguously with herself, and then immediately went to bed with Larissa, and the two of them made endless love, she felt disgusted and dirty. Disgusting! It¡¯s disgusting. Thanks for trusting Dixon before. I did not expect to wait until the end is his betrayal. He and Larissa have a child, so what is she? The interfering mistress. A mistress! I¡¯m sorry. Sophie was sad for a while, then forced herself to calm down and think of ways to get money. She took her phone, opened her address book and tried to dial Vivian¡¯s number, but then she thought, Vivian is Morris¡¯ wife and Dixon¡¯s friend.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Since Dixon likes Larissa, Vivian must know about it, but she didn¡¯t think to tell herself, was she joining Dixon to lie to her? Sophie is not sure. But even aside from that, she can¡¯t ask Vivian to borrow more than 20 million for no reason. This is an astronomical amount of money owed that she simply cannot afford to repay. Suddenly, she thought of someone ¨C Larissa! Didn¡¯t she say she was going to give herself twenty million at that moment. But $26 million was not enough! After struggling all day, Sophie finally went to the living room and picked up the phone number Larissa had left and took the initiative to dial her number. ¡°Larissa?¡± ¡°Have you finally figured it out.¡± When she received Sophie¡¯s call, Larissa seemed to expect it, ¡°You¡¯re still young, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing for you to have some money on your side. Besides, Dixon doesn¡¯t like you at all, so how long can he stay with you just because he owes you something? Besides, if he really loved you, why would hee to my bed to do it with me.¡± The naked words mercilessly wrecked Sophie¡¯s heart. She took a deep breath, held back her humiliation, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you just want me to take the money and leave Dixon. It is not impossible to agree, but ¡­ I want 30 million!¡± ¡°Heh, not a small mouth. I¡¯m not too much in your face, Sophie.¡± Larissa snorted coldly, feeling that Sophie did not know how to behave. ¡°I won¡¯t leave Dixon without giving me $30 million. after all, he said he would marry me, and I believe he can do it!¡± Sophie had the courage to retort. ¡°Call you stupid, you¡¯re really stupid. Now that I have Dixon¡¯s children and twins, do you think Dixon¡¯s parents will allow you to marry into The Dixon family? Oh yes, do you know where I am now, I¡¯m in The Dixon family right now, in Dixon¡¯s bedroom raising the baby. His mother is ordering the maids to make me a nutritious meal.¡± Larissa hurt Sophie all over with the softest words. Hearing her words, Sophie staggered a step, tears came out of her eyes indisputably at that moment, but she still braced herself and said, ¡°No, just $30 million! If you don¡¯t agree, I will announce my rtionship with Dixon to the public, and then, even if you marry into The Dixon family, it won¡¯t be honorable.¡± For the sake of her brother, Sophie could only do so. ¡°Sophie, you really don¡¯t know the sky is high. What, are you forgetting that you have other family members? Do you want them to live the rest of their lives with the same ¡®low self-esteem¡¯ as you?¡± The words were strongly threatening. Sophie¡¯s heart stuttered, no reason to be nervous, ¡°You ¡­ give me at least twenty-five million, each give way.¡± This is thest method. She had absolutely no choice. ¡°If you have to twenty-five million, then I also have to attach a condition.¡± ¡°What condition?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t trust you if you say so. So, you have to do one thing before I can promise you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sophie¡¯s heartstrings tightened, and a bad premonition arose. Chapter 1126 : Dixon’s car accident ¡°I know Warren likes you. And Warren¡¯s mother is in the hospital for cancer treatment, owes over a million dors, and is now working under Hond¡¯s hand as a secretary. But as far as I know, Hond tried to get Warren to obey him many times, and Warren didn¡¯t agree, so Warren took a lot of beatings.¡± ¡°If you y along with Warren, let me take a video, or a photo, I will give you twenty-five million, and also help Warren to pay off the debt of more than one million. The point is that by doing so, Dixon will be relieved and will no longer try to make up for your disfigurement by marrying you.¡± Sophie froze, suddenly out of ideas. On the other end of the line, Larissa¡¯s voice rang out again, ¡°You have thirty minutes to think about it.¡± With that, she hung up the phone. Sophie held the phone and fell down on the sofa, not knowing what to do for a while. After a long time of hesitation, she finally chose to call Warren. The two of them can help Warren, and Warren can help her, so they can kill two birds with one stone. Sophie dialed Warren¡¯s number, ¡°Are you busy at ¡­?¡± ¡°Fine. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Warren¡¯s voice was gentle as always. ¡°How have you been doing?¡± Sophie was concerned about him. Warren had only talked to her on the phone a few times since she returned from the Hidden Tribe, and several times Warren had asked her to meet him, but had been refused. Sophie didn¡¯t want Warren to see her now. Her question was not answered for a long time, and through the phone, she vaguely heard the other endughing to herself, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine.¡± A very far-fetched answer. Sophie clenched her lips and watched the clock on the wall tick away, with less than eight minutes to go, she clenched her fist and said with a flourish, ¡°Warren, can I ask you a favor.¡± ¡°Of course, my pleasure.¡± Warren didn¡¯t even think twice about it. At this moment, Sophie was touched. Then, she told Warren everything that had happened in the past few days, but concealed the matter of going to the Hidden Tribe, only saying that she had been kidnapped and disfigured in Country C. But the disfigurement had nothing to do with Dixon. And then conveyed Larissa¡¯s words to Warren. After a long silence, Warren only asked, ¡°You will not regret?¡± Regret? Sophie smiled bitterly, did she have the opportunity to regret. ¡°No.¡± After a short silence, she answered Warren¡¯s words. And naturally, Warren agreed with crity. After hanging up the phone, Sophie immediately made a call to Larissa. Larissa, in turn, arranged for the two to meet at a hotel over the phone and got a room in Sophie¡¯s name. As the mastermind, Larissa instructed all the steps of the matter, and SophieYilia did as she was told. She and Warren stayed in the hotel for the night and left the hotel early the next morning. In the corridor of the hotel, they were still kissing intensely, as well as in the elevator. After that, Sophie got the check for 15 million, and Larissa left a backhand, saying that if she did what she said, she would make up the next 10 million. Sophie had no choice but to agree and give the 15 million to her mother to give the debt collector a few days¡¯ grace. And Warren paid off Hond¡¯s debt of more than one million and left from thepany. Ealing Province. Vivian and Morris go to the private hospital with fruit baskets and nutritional products and meet Dixon, who is seriously injured, in the ward. In the ward, only Arlo Marsh and a nursing were present. ¡°Second brother, second sister-inw is here.¡± Arlo Marsh saw them both and went up to greet them. Vivian looked at Dixon lying on the hospital bed and asked, ¡°Is he still awake?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He woke up then and just fell asleep again.¡± Arlo Marsh exined. Morris looked at Dixon lying on the bed, pale, and asked Arlo Marsh, ¡°Is the car ident investigation clear.¡± Chapter 1127 : Sophie splits ¡°Investigated clearly, the truck driver DUI, idental car ident.¡± Arlo Marsh returned. He is a police officer, and a good brother, said Morris naturally convinced. It was Vivian who sighed, ¡°He was seriously injured, is it really good not to tell Sophie?¡± ¡°Sophie is not in a good state, so telling her would only make her worry.¡± Arlo Marsh said, adding, ¡°The first thing he said when he woke up was that he didn¡¯t want Sophie to know. It¡¯s obvious that he really means it to Sophie.¡± Morrisughed and didn¡¯t say anything. It is likely that Dixon finally knows how to put his mind at ease after several years of debauchery. The brothers stayed with Dixon in the hospital, and when Dixon woke up again in the afternoon, he followed them around and talked. Morris prepared the helicopter and the brothers went straight back to the private hospital in L City so that Dixon could continue to receive treatment. The car ident injured two ribs and traumatized his internal organs, so he needed to recuperate for a while. In the private hospital, other people came to visit Dixon one after another, except for The Dixon family and Larissa, who did note to the hospital and did not know about it. Sophie was also unaware. Dixon¡¯s condition gradually improved, he took his phone and turned it on, looking at a dozen missed calls are Sophie¡¯s, hesitated and called Sophie.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Beep-beep-beep The phone rang for a while and the call was answered. ¡°Sophie?¡± He adjusted his status to chat, trying to pretend to be normal. ¡°Are you looking for Sophie? She¡¯s in the shower.¡± While Dixon was expecting to hear Sophie¡¯s voice, a man¡¯s voice rang out on the other end. Dixon¡¯s eyebrows twisted and he sat up violently, but he pulled his chest too hard and hurt. ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± he breathed in secretly and asked through clenched teeth, ¡°Who are you? Beep beep beep ¡­¡± He just finished asking the question, the phone had hung up. Dixon called back again, the phone number seems to have been pulled, no matter how to call can not be reached. Dixon waspletely unnerved, immediately got up and changed clothes and went out of the hospital. Because the nursing staff was not there, no one noticed him leaving. Dixon opened straight to the youth apartment, went to Sophie¡¯s apartment door, while shouting Sophie¡¯s name, while tapping on the door, the result is no one heeded. Dixon immediately dialed a person¡¯s phone, ¡°Immediately help me find out Sophie¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Dixon.¡± The other party hung up the phone, Dixon walked to the stairway aside the apartment, tired and sat directly on the steps. Not long after, a video came to Dixon¡¯s phone. The first video is Sophie driving to the underground garage of a hotel, in the garage to see a man, directly jumped over, and that man passionate kiss. Seeing this, Dixon¡¯s pupils red, holding the phone¡¯s hand fiercely hard. The scene shifts, in the elevator, the two are even more crazy, the man¡¯s hand directly into Sophie¡¯s blouse, after that is the two entered the hotel. ording to the video time, by the time they came out again, it was already the next morning. And at this time, Dixon has seen clearly the man in the video, not someone else ¡­ exactly ¡­ Warren! ¡°How can this be?¡± The sudden situation made Dixon the whole person confused. And then came the check-out video, Sophie took the ID card to check out of the room, and then put her arm around Warren and left the hotel with a happy smile. The next video is of Sophie going out with Warren, going in and out of the hospital and helping to take care of Warren¡¯s mother. Thest video is an hour ago, Sophie and Warren went to the hospital near the Blue Star Hotel to get a room scene. See here, Dixon raised his hand and smashed the phone directly out. With a thud, the phone fell to pieces. He immediately got up, braced himself to leave the youth apartment and went straight to the Blue Star Hotel near the central hospital. Chapter 1128 : The Truth Revealed ording to the video message sent by his subordinates, Dixon directly found the room where Sophie and Warren were both located, room 1902. Standing at the door of the room, Dixon raised his hand to knock on the door, but his hand froze in mid-air and hesitated before he knocked. Knock, knock, knock¡­ The sound of knocking on the door is somewhat urgent, each sound is like the beating of the heart, so that he followed the tension, and even some ¡­ fear. Fear of seeing a scene inside. ¡°Who is it?¡± Inside came a man¡¯s voice. Dixon heart a momentary fall, he wanted to respond, but like a lump in the throat can not open the mouth. Creak- The door opened and the man inside stood in front of him, a bath towel wrapped around his waist, his hair damp, and his body still stained with water droplets that hadn¡¯t been wiped clean. This man is Warren! The moment Dixon saw Warren, his face was still involuntarily white for a few minutes, but Warren looked at him calmly and calmly, without speaking. The two men looked at each other, secretly doing a contest. In the room, Sophie¡¯s voice came out, ¡°Warren, who is it?¡± ¡°Ah ¡­ nothing, just the waiter, asking if he wants to clean the room.¡± Warren exined. ¡°Oh. Thene over here and give me a back rub will you, I¡¯m all out of energy.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice came out of the room, very real, and with a bit of charm in her voice, obviously the mood after a love affair. Dixon¡¯s heart sank and sank, and finally he could almost hear the sound of his heart breaking, and could feel the pain of it bleeding through his heart, spreading to all his limbs, and screaming with every capiry. He looked straight at Warren, and finally a sneer pulled out of his pale face, faintly withdrew his gaze and turned to walk away. Feet on the soft nket, Dixon only feel like legs filled with lead, heavy can not lift, and finally fell directly to the ground, pain, he clenched his teeth, hands five fingers are open trembling. The serious injury is not yet healed, so a fling, the pain of his ears a ringing. It was only after the cleaning staff helped him up that he was able to enter the elevator and leave the hotel in disarray. Sophie sat on the bed, red-eyed, and finally dialed Larissa¡¯s number, ¡°I¡¯ve done everything you said, just like you said.¡± ¡°Good, I will give you thest ten million dors.¡± Larissa agreed readily. Sophie, however, snorted, ¡°No need to give it to me, just let my brother go.¡± The matter hase to this point, Sophie has understood that everything is Larissa¡¯syout. If she couldn¡¯t even think clearly about this, she would be really stupid. Larissa froze for a moment, not expecting Sophie to have guessed everything, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Taking a fake pregnancy test, tricking me into leaving Dixon, and then premeditating early on and going after my family, isn¡¯t that what forced me to leave Dixon.rissa, I did everything you said, please stay away from my family in the future.¡± For the past few days, she had been wondering why Larissa had forced her to y games with Warren for so long. When she thought about it, wasn¡¯t everything a setup for her to fall into a trap. But Sophie had no choice but to do as she was told. Because just Larissa and her family¡¯s hand could reach into her home, let alone The Dixon family. If she continues to stay with Dixon, she fears for the lives of her parents and brother!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Even for their sake, since this drama has begun, there is no room for turning back. Chapter 1129 : Dixon is crazy ¡°Right and wrong. I am indeed pregnant with Dixon¡¯s child, and Dixon does feel guilty about your disfigurement, and as for your brother, he is the one who gambled well, and I just went along with it.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Larissa smiled, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to leave L City now that it¡¯s over.¡± Her words were like a reminder, but more of a warning. Sophie could only agree. Hanging up the phone, she sat on the bed with empty eyes, like a lifeless puppet. Warren had changed into his casual clothes and walked over to her side, raising his hand to pat her shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s over, don¡¯t worry too much. Besides, this incident may not be all bad for you.¡± He let out a long sigh and sat beside her, ¡°Whether in the past or now, it¡¯s important to have the right family. We are people who live at the bottom of society, as long as we can live in peace is the best. The gentry can¡¯t see us, and we can¡¯t fit in, let alone force ourselves to fit in.¡± Warren¡¯s words were so solid that he couldn¡¯t stop Sophie from howling. He patted his shoulder, ¡°Here, I¡¯ll lend you my shoulder to lean on.¡± ¡°Warren, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sophie choked out. But Warren shook his head, ¡°I want to thank you for helping me. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯d still be living like a dog.¡± The world is the same. Warren and Sophie felt the same threat from ¡®capital¡¯ to show them what it means to be in danger on earth. That night, Warren and Sophie, as well as Warren¡¯s mother, left L City. There is no way to know where they went, and there is no trace of them. ¡­ Vi Royal, bedroom. The room was dark, but faintly came heavy breathing, Vivian looked at the man beneath him, wailing, ¡°Morris, I ¡­ mmm ¡­¡± ¡°Just now but you promised to be on top, this moment can not be backtracked.¡± The man smiled badly and reached out and pped her on the T section. A month and a half has passed since Vivian got the script, Vivian will soon go to the set, and the couple will be separated from now on. Morris was very reluctant to leave, so he dragged her ¡®crazy¡¯ until now. Vivian couldn¡¯t stand his persistence and kept begging for mercy, while Morris said badly, ¡°If you¡¯re on, I¡¯ll spare you.¡± In order to rest early and not bete to the set tomorrow, Vivian had to agree. I just didn¡¯t expect the man¡¯s self-control to be so good, it¡¯s been an hour and he hasn¡¯t finished yet. ¡°You ¡­¡± Vivian wanted to cry and was frantic. Ring-ring-ring At this moment, Morris¡¯s cell phone rang on the table. Vivian¡¯s eyes lit up and immediately said, ¡°Morris, your phone is here.¡± Man: ¡°No answer. You go on.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± bastard. The result is that this call came, no one answered, then called again, and has been a continuous series of five or six calls, finally disturbed Morris¡¯s mood. He grimaced, sleeping with the woman next to him, picked up the phone, looked at the screen jumped Danny¡¯s number, said in a deep voice: ¡°You better have a hundred thousand things urgent!¡± The corners of Danny¡¯s mouth twitched, embarrassed by the interruption of their ¡®sexuality¡¯, ¡°Dixon is missing.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he in the hospital?¡± Morris asked. ¡°Dixon was lost this morning, the nursing staff received a call from Dixon saying he was discharged, so they didn¡¯t ask much. I couldn¡¯t see anyone when I came and couldn¡¯t get through to him before I knew he was missing. But I¡¯m already sending someone to look for him.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle over and get you.¡± Morris hung up the phone and looked sideways at the little woman beside him, reaching out and pinching her cheeks, ¡°You get some rest early, I¡¯m going out for something.¡± Chapter 1130 The exhausted Vivian was so weak that she fell asleep and didn¡¯t even hear what Morris was saying. The man got up and left to drive to Danny. After seeing Danny, Morris asked, ¡°No news from Dixon yet?¡± Danny shook his head.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Where¡¯s Arlo Marsh.¡± ¡°Arlo Marsh took the little mute abroad for the weekend to try to help the little mute with his voice.¡± As the two were talking, Danny¡¯s cell phone rang, and when he answered, the other party said, ¡°Danny, Mr. Dixon has been found, and he¡¯s drinking at Night Karaoke.¡± ¡°Drinking?¡± ¡°Yes, my brothers and I are here to keep watch.¡± After the person on the other end of the phone finished, Danny immediately hung up the phone and cursed, ¡°Mud, Dixon is really crazy, his heart has not healed, but actually went to drink!¡± So, the two brothers drove and went to Night Club together. The two brothers went into the noisy club, went to the second floor, and found Dixon sitting on the couch drinking wine in the private room. There were several empty bottles poured across the table, and beside Dixon there was a woman with her arm around him, feeding him a drink, and behind her stood a sultry beauty who was rubbing Dixon¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Gee, Young Master Dixon, you¡¯re a good drinker.¡± The woman holding the wine ss and feeding Dixon a drink smiled profusely and bragged about Dixon. The deafening music sounded in the box, and there were several beautiful women with beautiful bodies dancing hot, the atmosphere was high to the extreme. But as the door of thepartment was opened, Danny turned on all the lights beside the door and walked directly to the jukebox to pause the music, everyone in the room looked over towards this side and there was silence. The woman holding Dixon seemed to not know Morris and Danny, and stared at them without knowing what was going on, in an arrogant tone, ¡°Who are you, who told you to be so reckless, do you know who this brother is beside me? You really don¡¯t know ¡­ what you¡¯re doing!¡± The woman¡¯s weight was unstable and she fell off the couch. The woman¡¯s weight was unstable and she fell directly from the sofa to the ground, screaming in pain. Dixon¡¯s cold eyes shot over, ¡°Get out!¡± The woman who was hit realized that something was wrong, and was angry and aggrieved, covering her face with tears, got up and ran out of the box. The other women in the box eyes and noses, you look at me, I look at you, have left the box in the dust, and know how to close the door. The temperature difference between morning and evening is great, Morris is wearing a ck casual suit, hands in the pockets of his pants, standing straight and looking askance at Dixon, his eyebrows knitted together, ¡°In a hurry to die?¡± Dixonzily nced at the two men, leaned over and picked up the ss of wine on the table and poured it into his mouth, not wanting to pay attention to them. Danny could not see past it, walked up to him, snatched the ss and mmed it on the ground, ¡°crazy, you don¡¯t know what condition your body is in? Want to die is not so dead.¡± Dixon action a meal, unhappy expression disyed on the face, ¡°want you to care?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Danny was speechless, did not know what to say. Instead, Morris took a step and sat down beside Dixon, ¡°Had a falling out with Sophie ¡­¡± He a ¡®?¡¯ word has not yet said, Dixon pulled up his voice and yelled: ¡°Do not mention her to me!¡± Dixon is so repulsed by the whole Sophie thing that he doesn¡¯t even want to hear Sophie¡¯s name. In this way, Danny and Morris both looked at each other and instantly understood what was going on. Danny walked over to the sofa and sat down, found a clean cup, poured two sses of wine, handed one to Morris, took a sip himself, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, tell us about it.¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Dixon got up, ¡°I broke up with her, don¡¯t mention her in front of me in the future. Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 1131 He sauntered off, only his steps stumbled and his speed was noticeably slower, apparently his old injuries had not yet healed. ¡°Morris, look at him ¡­¡± Danny didn¡¯t know what to say and looked to Morris for help. Morris let out a sigh, ¡°We can¡¯t help with the emotional stuff. If he can¡¯t handle the problems between The Dixon family and Sophie, break up, it¡¯s good for both of them.¡± Rational analysis of the words, Danny listened to feel a few points of truth, ¡°said also.¡± The two of them got up and left the clubhouse, intending to send Dixon home. The result is that just as they walked out of the clubhouse, they saw him driving away in his car, not giving them a chance to chase after him. ¡°What should we do?¡± Danny anxiously raised his hand and scratched his hair and let out a long sigh. Morris did not say anything, ¡°Let him go.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. No one can help them in emotional matters, only to deal with it themselves. Danny nodded in a hundred different ways, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go then.¡± ¡°Is Margarita Jones stillfortable on your side.¡± Seeing Danny ready to go, Morris asked a few questions in passing. For thest month or so, Margarita Jones has been with Danny, and he was worried that Margarita Jones¡¯ nature would cause trouble for Danny. When ites to Margarita Jones, Danny¡¯s face is hopeless, and he raises his hand to push the rimless lens sses on the bridge of his nose, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a grumpy aunt.¡± ¡°Got you into trouble?¡± Morris looked serious, ¡°If so, I¡¯ll call her tomorrow and not let her go.¡± ¡°Not so much.¡± Danny waved his hand, crying andughing, ¡°I took her out to meet a client the other day. You know, her beauty, naturally attracted a lot of men coveted. The boss of thatpany fell in love with her, went up and touched her waist, directly by Margarita Jones to remove the arm, the pain of the old man on his knees begging for mercy.¡± ¡°That day, more than a dozen bosses, and finally look at her tough look, each have a thief¡¯s heart but no guts. I have a few more bosses I want to work with, and I want to use Margarita Jones as a bargaining chip.¡± Speaking of which, Danny bumped his arm against Morris, ¡°I was debating whether to say yes.¡± Morris gave Danny a meaningful look, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡± He left this sentence, he directly walked away. Danny stood in ce, in the clouds, ¡°What do you mean, you really said yes?¡± Morris continued to walk forward, without looking back, just raised his hand to make an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture. I drove back to the vi and went upstairs to the bedroom, where Vivian was lying on the bed reading the script. After the shower, her long hair was draped over her shoulders, wearing a beige halter soft satin pajamas, lined with white skin like snow, lips like a dotted violet, the beauty of the heartstrings. He walked over and looked at Vivian lying on her back, just to follow the conversation, a lower head only to find her eyes closed lying asleep. Morris smiled helplessly and carefully took the script from her hands and gently covered her with bedding before he went to his study to work. The next day, Vivian woke up early and saw Morris sleeping, while she looked at him sideways, admiring his features and feeling the beauty of this peaceful life. Unfortunately, after just a few seconds of admiration, the man lifted his palm and dragged her directly into his arms, ¡°Look closer, see more clearly.¡± It turns out that Morris had just woken up. Vivian couldn¡¯t help but put her arm around his waist, ¡°It¡¯s still very early, sleep a little more.¡± Morris opened his eyes, his ck eyes like ink gazing at the person close at hand, and kissed her gently on the lips, ¡°I want to sleep with you.¡± Vivian¡¯s cheeks reddened slightly when she said, ¡°Imbecile. By the way, what happened to Dixon yesterday?¡± Chapter 1132 : Sophie is gone ¡°I think there was a conflict with Sophie, probably did not convince The Dixon family to ept Sophie, or whatever reason, the two did not get along and broke up.¡± He exined. Vivian rested her head on his arm and thought for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ll give Sophie a callter and ask.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine.¡± Morris responded, his eyes dropping slightly as he looked at the dark scent floating under her loose and messy pajamas, ¡°Isn¡¯t it time to solve my husband¡¯s problem?¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± Going crazy. How can this man be so energetic! She hooked her red lips and smiled tteringly, ¡°Then close your eyes first.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. One side of Morris¡¯ eyebrow rose slightly, ¡°Vivian has a new trick?¡± His finger nudged the tip of her nose, ¡°Good. I¡¯d like to see what surprises are in store for me today.¡± He said, slowly closing his eyes. Vivian pursed her lips and sat up from the bed. Morris thought she was going to finish the ¡®up and down¡¯ position she didn¡¯t finishst night, so she let her go. Vivian took the opportunity to lift the bedding and ran to the bathroom in a sh. Morris reached out and grabbed her, but only caught a corner of her nightgown, and watched as she went into the bathroom, locked the door andughed. The sound ofughter infected him and put him in a happy mood. In the morning, Vivian called Sophie on her cell phone, but she couldn¡¯t get through. It was then that she realized that there was an unread cell phone text message in her phone at some point. I¡¯ve already known that I¡¯m scarred and my face is irreparable, and I don¡¯t want to stay in L City, so it¡¯s better to start a new life in a new ce than to be afraid of meeting familiar people in L City. In a strange ce, no one knows me, and I have no fear of people looking at me differently, but I will make my life easier. And I still have the money you gave me before, the 50 million is enough to spend my whole life, so you should not worry about my life. Leaving L City was a decision I made after careful consideration, and I hope you won¡¯t investigate me, don¡¯t look for me, and don¡¯t disturb my life anymore. I know that you have been taking care of me all these years and treating me like a sister. If you really treat me like a sister, then please make sure you don¡¯t look for me again. And I, too, will start a new life in a new ce, and I will wish you a better life. Sister Vivian, you must be happy with Mr. Morris. We will meet again. Sophie sent a long message, Vivian looked at it with a sinking heart. She thought of the letter Aidan Sabastian had left for her when he left the Hidden Tribe. Sometimes, life is like this, full of meetings and partings, and what she didn¡¯t want to see the most was parting. The two people she considers her confidants are Yara Sain and Sophie. But Yara Sain had already left without saying goodbye for more than a year, and Sophie left this time, and she didn¡¯t know when the next time would be. After a long hesitation, Vivian made a phone call to Morris, ¡°Morris, Sophie has left.¡± ¡°Gone again?¡± Perhaps becausest time Sophie also left without saying goodbye, Morris thought that this time Sophie can¡¯t go far either, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ask Trent to send someone to look for it.¡± ¡°Phew~¡± Vivian let out a long sigh, shook his head and said breathlessly, ¡°No need to look. sophie sent me a long message when she left and made up her mind to go. She was right, she was scarred, the scars on her face were almost impossible to remove, and The Dixon family would not ept a girl from a poor family with a disfigured face. It¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing that she chose to leave.¡± Chapter 1133 : Danny gets beaten The Dixon family, which was a noble family, could not ept Sophie. Although Vivian¡¯s heart aches for Sophie, she knows that she will not be happy in L City either. On the other end of the phone, Morris was silent for a long time before asking, ¡°What will I say if Dixon asks?¡± ¡°If Dixon asks you to find someone, just answer, but don¡¯t really send someone to find them.¡± Vivian leaned back on the sofa with an extremelyplicated mood, ¡°She and Dixon are not very likely, and with Larissa across the middle, it¡¯s good to leave. And she still has the $50 million she waspensated for before, so there is no problem surviving. Let¡¯s just let nature take its course.¡± The $50 million was handed over to Sophie by Vivian herself. But she didn¡¯t know that Sophie had lost her bank card after knowing that her disfigurement was irreparable, and she didn¡¯t know that Sophie had gone to the ce where she lost her bank card for a long time during the time she was threatened by Larissa, but she couldn¡¯t find it at all. Vivian does not investigate Sophie, and naturally does not know about Sophie¡¯s threats by Larissa. And the matter, this draws to a close. ¡°Listen to you.¡± Morris held the phone in one hand and flipped through the documents with the other, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get busy first, you get some rest. I¡¯m going to be in the group tomorrow, so I¡¯ll go back early to keep youpany after I finish my work.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian¡¯s voice was light and quick, and she hung up the phone in a good mood. After hanging up the phone, she was depressed about Sophie for a while, then she didn¡¯t think about it anymore and went back to memorizing the script. Morris, who was in thepany, was so busy with her work that she didn¡¯t even have time to eat at noon. It was not until 2:30 p. m., after finishing the paperwork, that Morris got up and stretched his muscles. On the table in the lounge area was Trent¡¯s lunch, which had not been moved. Morris lifted his wristwatch and looked at the time, and finally decided to go back to keep Vivianpany, or else I wouldn¡¯t know how many days it would take to see her again after she joined the group. Bang¡­! At this moment, the door of the office was kicked open. Morris looked over sideways and saw Danny, dressed in a white suit, walking up to him angrily, raising his hand and pointing to the blood at the corner of his mouth and his half-broken sses, ¡°Look, look what you¡¯ve done.¡± Morris, who was picking up his suit from the hanger and was getting dressed, looked at his face and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Coming to me after being beaten up, what, your big brother still wants me to back you up?¡± Among the brothers, Danny is the oldest. But he is only a few months older than Morris.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What backing? Last night I told you that some guys were interested in Margarita Jones and asked you jokingly if you wanted to consider giving her away, and you said yes. Today at noon with her to apany people social, a group of bosses fancy her, the boss is also a young talent, I think the person is good, so I agreed, also can be considered to fulfill a good marriage, the result was Margarita Jones a beating. It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Danny misinterpreted Morris¡¯ meaning. He thought Morris had agreed to let him pick a good person from among the co-managers to set up a rtionship with Margarita Jones. He was beaten up by the grumpy Margarita Jones. Morris¡¯s cor hand was slightly beaten, couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, ¡°so imaginative, it¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t open an associationpany in the first ce.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Danny red at Morris, but because he was beaten up, his hair was messy and the lenses of his right sses were broken, making him look wretched and funny. ¡°Joking words, you can¡¯t understand.¡± Morris raised his hand and patted Danny¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Dude, help yourself.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Bang¨C! Danny was about to say something else when the office door was kicked open again. Chapter 1134 : Margarita Jones came after him This time the person who came was of course Margarita Jones! Still in a beautiful andpelling red waist-length pleated dress, with long ck hair slightly curled, stepping on a hateful height, wearing silver-gray sunsses, she walked in with a strong and powerful voice. ¡°Danny!¡± Margarita Jones raised her hand and pointed at Danny, ¡°I¡¯ll see where else you want to run!¡± The thought of Danny pushing him to another man for lunch, just for business pandering, made her so angry she wanted to rip the man apart. Danny turned around and saw Margarita Jones¡¯ angry and fierce appearance, so he immediately scurried behind Morris to hide, pointed his hand at Morris, and exined to Margarita Jones, ¡°It¡¯s really not my business, Morris told me to do it. ¡± Innocent Danny just wanted to dump the me on Morris. But Morris shook his head and shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything, it has nothing to do with me.¡± Morris is not soft on things like pitting brothers. Margarita Jones red at Morris, took off her sunsses and mmed them on the ground, coldly snorting, ¡°If this matter has anything to do with you, Morris, I won¡¯t let you go either!¡± She came to L City and was actually ¡®sold¡¯. This was unbearable. Margarita Jones walked towards Morris, her eyes turned andnded on Danny¡¯s body, ¡°Come out yourself, or shall I drag you out?¡± She stood two meters away from Morris with her arms crossed in anger. The stance, as if not to beat Danny into the hospital vowed not to give up. Danny took a few steps back and scolded Morris, ¡°Morris, you are so hical. You made me do it yesterday.¡± Morris stood upright and looked calm as he raised his hand to straighten out his suit, and said lightly, ¡°Danny, don¡¯t spew blood without evidence.¡± With that, he turned back towards Danny and raised an eyebrow, and smiled at the hrity. ¡°Grass!¡± Seeing him so shamelessly, Danny was angry and jumped to his feet, but there was no evidence. With a strong desire to survive, he looked innocently at Margarita Jones, ¡°Auntie, I was wrong, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± He gathered enough courage to stand there, ¡°I¡¯m not running away, I¡¯m standing here for you to beat. But ¡­¡± words, Danny said pathetically, ¡°Can you not hit the face?¡± From the noon meal at the hotel, Margarita Jones not only beat the other side, but also gave him a violent beating, and even chased wildly all the way to Morrispany.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. If the matter is not resolved reasonably, Margarita Jones can chase him to the end of the earth. Margarita Jones¡¯ cheeks were slightly red with anger, and she raised her hand and rolled up her puffy sleeve, and stepped forward and swung her fist at Danny. However, before her hand could touch Danny, Morris grabbed it with her bare hands, ¡°Stop it!¡± ¡°Let go!¡± Margarita Jones¡¯ eyebrows knitted together and her sharp gaze fixed on Morris, ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll hit you too.¡± Margarita Jones and Morris never really had a fight, although do not know if she is Morris¡¯s opponent, but today¡¯s incident, she really can not swallow that bad breath. It was Danny who was not Margarita Jones¡¯ opponent that was chased and beaten so badly. ¡°Did you listen to Danny¡¯s exnation?¡± Morris looked down on Margarita Jones, ¡°I think, you should be misunderstood.¡± It was just a joke, how could he sit back and watch Margarita Jones beat up Danny? Among the brothers, Danny is the most civilized and bookish in nature, with the weakest hands. He was no match for Margarita Jones, and if he was chased and beaten like this, Margarita Jones¡¯ nature would not let him rest until he was sent to the hospital. Chapter 1135 : What a miserable man ¡°Misunderstood what.¡± Margarita Jones struggled with her clutched wrists, indignant, ¡°He ¡®sold¡¯ me to a business partner for a business partnership. He actually used me as a bargaining chip in order to pull the other party in and negotiate a deal¡­ I can¡¯t swallow this anger! ¡± The more she spoke, the more agitated she became, and her clear voice echoed through the office with particr rity. Morris sympathized with Danny and said, ¡°You misunderstood, Danny¡¯s intention is to introduce you to the other party because he thinks he is a young talent. After all, you are not young, you should also find a boyfriend.¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Her words were vulgar. She was obviously angry and didn¡¯t believe Morris¡¯ words. ¡°Just that man you¡¯re talking about, he¡¯s been working with Danny for seven or eight years and has been a business partner. What reason do you think Danny has to ¡®sell¡¯ you? The other party¡¯s assets alone are not even close to Danny¡¯s.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Morris exined, but finally waited for Margarita Jones¡¯ three words, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°Come with me.¡± He dragged her to the desk, opened theptop, and opened some confidential business data to Margarita Jones, ¡°Look carefully, Danny has been business cooperation with him eight years ago, and they are also friends.¡± Margarita Jones looked at those business secrets, from the initial questioning to the final convinced. When she believed it, Morris let go of her hand. But Margarita Jones was furious and threw a punch at Morris, ¡°It was all your idea!¡± But before her hand touched Morris, the man clutched her fist, ¡°It¡¯s for your own good. You have no family since you came to L City, only friends like us. If you find a good boyfriend, he should give you a different feeling.¡± ¡°You bullshit!¡± Margarita Jones, whose speech has be more and more vulgar since she came to L City, was exasperated, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I like you and are anxious to push me out for fear of being misunderstood by Vivian. Humph, to make your selfishness so noble, but really hypocritical.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you think.¡± Morris did not bother to exin, ¡°but Danny is innocent.¡± Danny was relieved to hear his brother¡¯s words and muttered, ¡°A little conscience.¡± He reached up and rubbed the corner of his mouth that was sore from the blow and sighed helplessly, ¡°Marilyn, Morris isn¡¯t lying, I can prove it.¡± ¡°Complicit, none of them are any good!¡± Margarita Jones was furious and lifted her foot, her heeled foot stamping hard on the back of Morris¡¯ foot, then left in anger. ¡°Hiss~¡± Morris pain backwards, watched Margarita Jones fling the door and go. Quiet returned to the office, Danny saw him frowning in pain and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Cool, right? I say, you¡¯d better get this granny out of here, I¡¯m really scared. You didn¡¯t see the way she hit me today, she hated to tear me up.¡± Morris smoothly pulled open the executive chair and sat down, cool eyes nced at Danny, ¡°next time to do things with a brain, Margarita Jones is the kind of nature, you do not know? It¡¯s a fluke that you weren¡¯t killed this time.¡± Yesterday¡¯s words were clearly a joke, I did not expect Danny misinterpreted his meaning, to get into today¡¯s situation. ¡°I ¡­ am not trying to find a boyfriend for her. He has a boyfriend will note to pester you, Vivian to you more at ease.¡± To say that Danny is also well-intentioned, ¡°you and Vivian announced the divorce to the public, and she is going into the group in the next two days. Thepany is not around you after the group, think about it, there is Margarita Jones such a great beauty around you, she can rest assured?¡± ¡°A salty carrot and a light heart.¡± Morris got up, ¡°have this free time, you hurry to find yourself a woman. A single dog, worrying quite a lot all day, are idle.¡± Chapter 1136 The man put down a sentence, and left the office in a big way. Danny immediately followed, aggrieved muttered, ¡°I am all for your own good, how dog bite L¨¹ Dongbin.¡± The two men left the office, took the elevator to the negative second floor parking lot, and then drove away. On the other hand, Margarita Jones left Zhuo Rui Technology, drove alone on the street, in a very bad mood, she called Ethan, ¡°I want to drink.¡± Ethan heard that something was wrong with her and immediately asked, ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at ¡­.¡± Margarita Jones looked around and growled, ¡°Where would I know where I am, I don¡¯t know L City very well. I¡¯ll send you a ¡®location share¡¯.¡± Margarita Jones left the phone and opened WeChat to initiate a ¡®location share¡¯ for Ethan. Ethan then drove there. When he found Margarita Jones under a bench by the river, he was surprised to find Margarita Jones crying. From the time Ethan met Margarita Jones until now, he was used to seeing her cold and lonely nature, and never thought that he would see her crying. ¡°Why are you crying? Who is bullying you?¡± He leaned down slightly, tilted his head to look at Margarita Jones and asked tentatively. Margarita Jones¡¯ eyes were red, her long, thick eyshes were stained with tears, and she looked as if she was in pity. ¡°Who else could it be? It¡¯s your boss and Danny.¡± She stood up in a sh, ¡°Go drink with me.¡± ¡°The bar is not open at this time, where do you want to drink?¡± ¡°Go home and drink!¡± Margarita Jones grabbed Ethan by his tie, dragged him to the car, and sped back to the house. At home, she had the cook prepare lunch, and sitting in the dining room, she opened several bottles of red wine in one breath, poured a full ss of red wine for Ethan, clinked her own ss with his, and drank the whole ss of red wine directly. Bang¨C! She pped the table in anger, ¡°Why should Danny want to ¡®sell¡¯ me to others, after my consent, simply bullying. And your boss Morris, that bastard, just because I like him, actually in order to win Vivian a smile, joint Danny to ¡®sell¡¯ me, simply too heartless ¡­¡± Ethan: ¡°¡­¡± What¡¯s the situation? He was in the clouds and confused. While listening to Margarita Jones¡¯ints, he took his phone and quietly and silently sent a message to his boss to ask about the situation.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Morris then sent over a voice, Ethan was afraid to open the voice was heard by Margarita Jones, directly voice to text, which is how to understand the cause and effect of things. ¡°I think ¡­ you should misunderstand the boss. Both Mr. Danny and the boss, they are definitely not people who forget righteousness. I¡¯ve been with them for more than ten years, and I can guarantee this with my life.¡± Ethan swore to it. ¡°Guarantee your sister!¡± Margarita Jones poured Ethan arge ss of red wine with a wine dispenser, ¡°You¡¯re all in cahoots, you¡¯re all in cahoots. If I had known you guys were like this, I should have let you die in the Hidden Tribe.¡± Ethan: ¡°¡­¡± Things seem to have gone a bit too far. He couldn¡¯t help but swallow, not daring to anger Margarita Jones, so he had to pick up the red wine and smother the whole ss of red wine in one gulp. ¡°Ha~¡± he exhaled after finishing the wine and continued, ¡°You¡¯re a girl, don¡¯t talk so vulgar.¡± These days, Margarita Jones studied business with Danny during the day, and Ethan apanied her the rest of the time. So Ethan had witnessed the whole process of Margarita Jones bing coarse and fine, and knew that she had heard a lot of ¡®swear words¡¯ and learned to talk dirty. ¡°Does your family live in the Pacific Ocean, so broad-minded! Drink.¡± She continued to pour Ethan a drink, and the two clinked their sses and continued to drink. Chapter 1137 : I’m leaving ¡°Do you know that this vi you live in has a market value of five to ten billion. If the boss really wanted to ¡®sell¡¯ you, would he still give you this vi? Also, let you learn with Mr. Danny, the boss¡¯s original intention is to let you learn to run thepany after the name of thepany to you to take care of. What do you think ¡­¡± Ethan continued to exin, but before he could finish his sentence, Margarita Jones chided, ¡°Shut up and drink!¡± She poured another ss of wine for Ethan and also poured a full ss for her own goblet and raised it to clink sses with him. The two drank out of their tall sses like beer sses. The cook cooked a few more dishes and brought them to the table, then left the vi with the maids. Ethan and Margarita Jones were the only ones left in therge vi. The two drinkers sat and chatted together, finishing off more than a dozen bottles of wine in an hour and a half. ¡­ The Royal Vi. Early in the morning, after Vivian and Morris finished their breakfast, Vivian looked reluctantly at Morris, walked towards him and raised her arms around his waist, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± The man hands over her back waist, looking down at the woman in his arms, spoiled a smile, ¡°you read the script for more than a month, is not to be able to perform better in the set. Go and work hard, don¡¯t let yourself have regrets.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t let you go, what to do?¡± Vivian skimmed her lips and gave him a white look, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, you had to announce our divorce to the public, and now you have no way to visit the ss.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t announce the divorce to the public, after you go to the set, people will definitely say that you brought capital into the set. At that time, no matter how hard you work, people will think that you rely on the ¡®power of capital¡¯ rather than personal strength.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Morris reassures Vivian, paraphrasing what she has said before. In fact, Morris would prefer Vivian to hurry up and leave the Royal View Vi for the drama set. In this way, creating the illusion that the two were separated for a long time and ¡®making it real¡¯ that they were truly divorced, Maddox Cheal would not be eyeing on Vivian. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s a good point.¡± Vivian sighed, ¡°We won¡¯t be seeing each other for a long time. morris, you have to be careful with Mike.¡± Since the return of the Hidden Tribe, Mike has been living a very low-key life and has not made any small moves in secret, which Vivian found unbelievable. She said uneasily, ¡°The surface is quiet, must be making demons.¡± Morris was amused by Vivian, leaned over, forehead against her forehead, ¡°wife Lord is concerned about me.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that nonsense.¡± Vivian gave him a nk look, ¡°You are the daddy of my children, if I don¡¯t care about you, who else can I care about.¡± With that, she leaned close to Morris¡¯ chest, slowly closing her eyes and quietly listening to the sound of his heart beating. Morris wrapped one hand around her waist and smoothed her hair with the other, ¡°I won¡¯t see you off if you go to the set today. Remember, if you¡¯re not happy on the set, you can alwayse back. Hubby can afford to feed you.¡± He said this deliberately, but knew Vivian¡¯s character by heart. Once it¡¯s something she wants to do, she won¡¯t stop until she gets what she wants. ¡°Well, remember.¡± Vivian nodded, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will take at least a month to return from this trip. What can I do when I miss you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go see you on the set?¡± ¡°Forget it. You have announced our ¡®divorce¡¯ to the public in order to let me into the set to shoot the movie properly, such a big sacrifice, you go to the set to see me again, is not a p in the face.¡± She straightened up and padded up to give Morris a kiss on the cheek, ¡°I¡¯lle back to you when I miss you.¡± Chapter 1138 : Excessive Drinking The two of them were in love, you and I, and neither seemed willing to leave the other. ¡°Hmm?¡± Vivian tilted her cheek and slightly raised her head, indicating Morris. When the man saw her yful and cute appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and drop a kiss on her cheek, and then leaned close to her ear and whispered, ¡°I can¡¯t let you go either. Or, it is better not to go, also save every night can not see you, miss the tight.¡± ¡°Good thinking!¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Vivian snorted, ¡°The script is memorized, and also found a teacher to fill in the lessons, now not to go to the set will be a big loss.¡± She let go of Morris¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll walk you.¡± Morris took her suitcase, holding her hand in one hand, and walked towards the sedan parked in the courtyard. Looking at the red Chevrolet, it looked out of ce in the Royal View vi. He once again asked, ¡°Do you want a different car?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay to have a car that you can drive, why do you have to change your car. Besides, I¡¯m just a supporting actor on the set, so I can drive another car with a lot of fanfare. Forget it, I don¡¯t like to be too shy.¡± Vivian decisively refused. Morris was helpless and could not say anything more, so he put the suitcase into the trunk. When he turned around and looked at Vivian again, the morning sun fell on Vivian¡¯s body, gilded with a golden glow, extraordinarily beautiful. He sped his hands on her shoulders, looking at her in ck casual clothes, ponytail braid, in and simple attire but looks extraordinarily clear andpelling, so he could not help butment, ¡°My Vivian is so beautiful, it makes me feel insecure, what should I do?¡± ¡°Pfft ¡­¡± Vivian was amused by Morris, raised her hand and pped him, ¡°Stop it, it¡¯s getting more and more immodest.¡± Saying that, she waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯m leaving, bye.¡± After saying that, she got into the car, started the car and left. The whole process is crisp and clear, without dy. This is a very good way to get the most out of your life. The actual fact is that Vivian¡¯s heart can¡¯t let go of Morris, but if you¡¯re not sure what to do, you¡¯re not going to want to leave, so you might as well hurry up and go. As he watched the Vivian sedan fade away, Trent came over, ¡°Boss, really don¡¯t you want to see the youngdy off?¡± ¡°How many pairs of eyes are watching, how to send?¡± Morris let out a deep sigh, his eyebrows knitted tighter. Of course he wanted to send Vivian to the set, but secretly, he didn¡¯t know how many pairs of eyes were staring at her and him, so it was best not to send her to the set. ¡°Arrange a few people who are assured and reliable to protect her secretly.¡± Morris admonished uneasily. ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Trent answered and immediately went to arrange this matter. On the other hand, Qinxin Residence. In the bedroom, a messy bed, Margarita Jones and Ethan bothy on the bed, covered with bedding. It was not until the morning sunlight shone through the ss window and spilled on their faces that the two drowsy people gradually turned awake. ¡°Hiss~¡± Margarita Jones felt a sharp pain in her head after drinking too much alcohol, so she couldn¡¯t help but let out a low cry and rubbed her head. Only then did she identally find that her arm had identally bumped into someone, soft skin, still emitting slight heat. She was dizzy for a moment, and her eyes snapped open the next second. And at the same time she opened her eyes, Ethan also opened his eyes, and the two of them met each other with four eyes, just like the air was frozen. ¡°Ah!¡± Two secondster, Margarita Jones erupted with a sharp cry, raised her leg, and kicked Ethan off the bed, ¡°Bastard, you slept with me while I was drunk?¡± ¡°Ouch, grip the grass!¡± Ethan was just kicked mercilessly to the bed,nded on the floor and flipped over, his buttocks were painful to the core. Chapter 1139 : Going Crazy The coolness of ate autumn morning hit him, and he found his body cool, and when he looked down, all that was left on him was a pair of boxers. He blushed and screwed up his face, looked at himself and then at Margarita Jones, carefully remembering what happened yesterday. But ¡­ All he could remember was drinking with Margarita Jones in the living room yesterday, and then assisting Margarita Jones back to the bedroom. And then ¡­ Mudd. And then he couldn¡¯t remember anything! Margarita Jones sat down on the bed, lifted up the bedding a little, took a look, and realized that there was nothing left but two pieces of underwear on her body. Her mind went nk. Yesterday, what happened yesterday? She raised her hand to her forehead and sighed, pointing her long jade finger at the door, ¡°Get out!¡± Ethan was embarrassed, immediately picked up the scattered pants on the floor and put them on in a panic, buckle the belt, and only then pretended to look at Margarita Jones, ¡°That ¡­ yesterday ¡­ yesterday is really I¡¯m sorry.¡± It was the wine that caused the trouble. Drink so much why!T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He med himself. But Ethan, who had never touched a woman before, hesitated and said, ¡°I ¡­ will be responsible for you. By the way ¡­¡± He stepped forward and pulled out his wallet from his suit pants pocket, fished out the three bank cards inside and handed them to Margarita Jones, ¡°These are the three cards I use often, which are the money saved over the years. It¡¯s not much, but it¡¯s enough to support you. You can consider ¡­¡± ¡°Consider what?¡± Margarita Jones raised her eyes, her cool face haloed with anger, ¡°Consider marrying you? Nuts, get out!¡± Ethan froze, and was at a loss as to how to react. What happenedst night waspletely unexpected and came so suddenly that he was at a loss for words. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, what happened yesterday, you better forget about it.¡± Margarita Jones warned him. Ethan nodded woodenly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep it a secret. But ¡­ you think about it, and if, if you figure it out, I will definitely be responsible for you to the end.¡± After saying that, he looked flustered and picked up his shirt, panicked a batch of left the bedroom and closed the door of the room tightly. After she left, Margarita Jones copsed in a straight heap andy on her bed, carefully recalling the events of yesterday. She was drunk as hell, and Ethan was just as drunk. Then Ethan helped her back to the room, and she seemed to get vomit on Ethan¡¯s body, and Ethan went straight to the bathroom to wash the dirt off his body with water as if he was mad. Then ¡­ ¡°Ahhhhhhhh, it¡¯s going crazy.¡± Margarita Jones held her head in her hands and growled a few times in annoyance. She¡¯d had so much to drinkst night that she couldn¡¯t remember anything at all, and neither could Ethan. But in fact, Ethan helped Margarita Jones back to the bedroom, only to have Margarita Jones throw up on Ethan, and Ethan went straight to the bathroom and showered off the mess and cleaned up the vomit on the floor, almost as if he were going crazy. After getting everything done, he came out of the bathroom with his head in the clouds, took off his wet clothes and got under the covers. And Margarita Jones is used to sleeping naked, in the sleep unconsciously took off his clothes, to make the embarrassing situation today. But neither of them can remember what happened today. Ethan walked out of Margarita Jones¡¯ room, the man still arranging the clothes on his body, muttering, ¡°Why are the clothes wet?¡± His brow knitted into a twist as he thought about ¡­ Could it be that he and Margarita Jones had too much fun yesterday, had some passion under the shower in the bathroom, and then rolled into bed, that¡¯s why his clothes were wet? The thought of this, his steps a meal, lightly wrinkled brow, wrinkled a little more fierce. Chapter 1140 : Luckily alive He raised his hand and pped his face lightly, ¡°Ethan, you are really a beast, you can do anything.¡± After muttering, he seemed to have trouble epting the reality, lying on the wall of the stairs, his right hand clenched into a fist, hammering the wall, ¡°Crazy crazy crazy, how could you put Margarita Jones to sleep?¡± If this were in the Hidden Tribe, only he would have to be included in Margarita Jones¡¯ harem. ¡°What did you say? You slept with Margarita Jones?¡± Suddenly, a voice rang out next to his ear. Ethan immediately turned sideways and looked over, and could not help but shake his pupils, ¡°Angelo, why are you here?¡± Angelo was standing at the corner of the stairs with his breakfast in his hand. Ethan then remembered that because Margarita Jones liked to eat egg pancakes outside, she asked Angelo to bring her egg pancakes and soy milk to her room every morning. Who knew that Angelo would run into her today? The tall Angelo was dressed in professional clothes and her short hair was cleaned up, giving her a sense of freshness andpetence. Her eyes stared at Ethan incredulously, and when she looked closely, the depths of her pupils were tinged with a bit of loss. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person.¡± Angelo gave him a nk look and turned around to go downstairs. The first time I saw this, Ethan immediately chased after her, pulling her, ¡°No, no, no, you don¡¯t go.¡± Three steps in front of Angelo, stopping her, ¡°It was an ident. Yesterday Margarita Jones was in a bad mood, I apanied her for a drink, the two drank a little too much. Naturally it was ¡­ just ¡­¡± Thetter words need not be said, the two know it by heart. Ethan embarrassed pleaded, ¡°Angelo, this thing you must keep secret, otherwise, or the boss will definitely get me killed.¡± ¡°Humph, you take the consequences of what you do yourself.¡± Angelo didn¡¯t bother to talk to him anymore, pushed Ethan away, and walked straight away. ¡°Angelo? Angelo?¡± Ethan shouted a few times, but Angelo, who had walked away, did not return. He immediately a head two big. ¡­ Zorui Technology. In the morning, Morris was in the office working on a file when someone knocked on the door and he answered, ¡°Come in.¡± The person outside pushed the door and walked in. Morris looked up and realized it was Ethan, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He asked, and then looked down and continued to read the paper. Ethan, who hade home to wash and change, finally decided toe and see Morris. Filled with guilt, he walked to Morris¡¯s desk with a grimace, stood at the edge of the table, and stammered, ¡°Boss, I ¡­¡± See strange Ethan speak and do things cleanly, suddenly be stammering, obviously encountered things. Morris closed the file, leaned back, head leaned on the executive chair, cold eyes gazing at him, ¡°What is it, despite the words.¡± ¡°Boss, yesterday ¡­ yesterday I ¡­¡± Ethan did not know what to say to Morris, thinking about it did not think of a good way to say it, but see Morris face more and more sullen, he pretended to be courageous, a drum said: ¡°Yesterday Margarita Jones mood is bad, pulling me to drink, we both drink too much, and then do not know what happened, I put her to sleep. ¡± He spoke very fast, afraid of slowing down a second will not be able to say the whole thing as if. But Morris face emerged a little surprised, he looked at Ethan incredibly, thin lips slightly open, want to say something, but do not know what to say. Finally, just raised a hand to hold the forehead, calmly asked: ¡°Margarita Jones said what?¡± ¡°Marilyn young master told me to get lost.¡± Ethan would asionally call her ¡®Young Master Marilyn¡¯ in private, as a sign of respect. Morris¡¯s ink-stained eyebrows knitted slightly, ¡°You¡¯re lucky it didn¡¯t kill you.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 1141 : Self-knowledge ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not entirely my fault. Yesterday, Mr. Danny offended Marilyn young master, she had to drag me to drink, a dozen bottles of wine as beer, a brain to drink ah.¡± Ethan looked innocent. Morris couldn¡¯t help, but didn¡¯t say anything. Mostly, is really do not know what to say to good. After a long time, he calmly asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Ethan shook his head nkly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do. I told her I would be responsible, but she just told me to get lost.¡± The heart of a woman, the needle under the sea. He could not understand it.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Morris smiled helplessly, ¡°This is the end of the story, you do not mention it again. But if Margarita Jones puts you in charge, what are you going to do? Marry her?¡± Ethan barely hesitated, ¡°I make my own mistakes, naturally I have to take the consequences.¡± ¡°Fine, go down.¡± Morris waved his hand, gesturing him out. Such a reaction made Ethan more and more puzzled by his own boss¡¯s thoughts, and finally could not help but ask one more question, ¡°Does the boss want me to marry young master Marilyn?¡± ¡°You also know that she was Marilyn young master. Do you think, he can look at you?¡± One should have self-awareness. At this moment, Ethan didn¡¯t seem too sober. ¡°What the boss said makes sense.¡± Ethan was so enlightened that he immediately turned around and left the office. The office was quiet again, Morris leaned back in the executive chair and closed his eyes, thinking about what Ethan had just said, if it wasn¡¯t for the chain effect caused by Danny¡¯s casual question that night, he jokingly returned a sentence, it wouldn¡¯t have caused the situation today. But on second thought, Margarita Jones has three husbands in the Hidden Tribe, she should not be as concerned about this as other women. When he thought about it, he was also open to it. Morris was free for a while, so he took his phone and sent a message to Vivian: [Are we there yet?] After sending the message, he sent a voice message to Danny: [Go spend time with Dixon at noon.] Sophie left L City, and Dixon was immersed in grief, and it was difficult to get out of the shadow for a while. At the same time, The Dixon family vi. Dixon woke up early, then sat on the balcony of the recliner motionless, the whole person like lost soul. Larissa, who lives in The Dixon family, came in, with breakfast in her hand, looking at Dixon sitting on the balcony, she slowly walked over and put the breakfast on the round table, ¡°Dixon, eat breakfast.¡± Dixon leaned back in the recliner, ncedzily at Larissa, and said breathlessly, ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Larissa nodded in response, ¡°Then you call me if you need anything.¡± Without saying anything more, she turned and left Dixon¡¯s bedroom. But the moment he walked out of Dixon¡¯s bedroom, he met Dixon¡¯s brother, Deangelo, head-on. The moment they met face to face, Deangelo and Larissa¡¯s faces appeared a little unnatural, or with a little blush. Deangelo: ¡°Good morning.¡± Larissa: ¡°Good morning.¡± The two of them just staggered apart, and no one said another word. But Larissa, who had gone downstairs, raised her hand to her belly and said, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t worry, Mommy will be able to marry into The Dixon family! ¡­ Y City, Film City. Vivian drove away early in the morning and arrived at Y City¡¯s Film City only two hourster. The car was parked in the parking lot and Vivian called Stefan Bell, ¡°Stefan, I¡¯ve arrived at the set, are you there?¡± On the other end of the phone, Stefan Bell¡¯s voice was a bit noisy, and he said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m at the airport, I¡¯m going to C country, I think I won¡¯t be able toe back for a while. Do a good job on the set, and call me directly if you have any problems.¡± ¡°Oh~¡± Chapter 1142 Vivian skimmed her lips, sounding a bit lost, then chatted with Stefan Bell for a few minutes before hanging up the phone. After all, it was the first time she was acting in a y, and she didn¡¯t have any experience, and she didn¡¯t have any acquaintances on the set, so Vivian was really a little nervous. She got out of the car, wore sunsses and a mask, and went to the set fully armed. Y City is thergest film and television city in China, Vivian had never been here before, so she called the director, and she followed the route he said to find the crew in the direction of Dongning Pce. ¡°Who are you? You can¡¯te in here because you¡¯re filming.¡± Vivian was about to enter the set when she was stopped by the staff. She immediately exined, ¡°I¡¯ve just contacted Director Johnny, I¡¯m an actor in our cast.¡± ¡°Actor?¡± The staff member swept a nce behind Vivian, ¡°Are you the only one?¡± Normally, actors whoe to the set to shoot a movie will have at least one or two assistants, even if their agents are not around. Vivian appeared alone, it is a little suspicious. ¡°I don¡¯t have an assistant, I¡¯m alone, my name is Vivian,¡± Vivian saw the doubts of the staff, so she replied. Long beforeing to the set, Morris had asked her if she wanted an assistant. But Vivian felt that she was just a new actress, and a neer to the crew with an assistant would only make people think she was overly mboyant and high-profile. ¡°Okay,e on in.¡± The crew let her in, so she wandered around the set for a bit, only to find that the opening ceremony was being held and there were many people standing around. Vivian only nced at it, thinking that it was all about the main actors, not about her, so she turned around and nned to find an empty space to rest. But at that nce, she saw a familiar face ¨C Mera! Vivian couldn¡¯t help but stare, ¡°She¡¯s here too?¡± She had met Mera when she was working as a model in Adrian¡¯s FUN Media Company. Because Mera was the first sister of FUN Media Company, and Mera happened to be difficult at every turn if she didn¡¯t like her, even at a clothing exhibition to C, Mera made her a personal assistant once to apany her to a foreign country. At that exhibition, she met Stefan Bell, and Mera didn¡¯t know that she knew Stefan Bell, so she made her ask Stefan Bell for an autographed photo, and bet that if she couldn¡¯t get the photo, she would pay 400, 000. She got the autographed photo with no problem, and Stefan Bell gave Mera a hard time in public for her. The gap waspletely closed on that day. Later Morris and her fake breakup, but also threatened to make her unable to find a job, Vivian had no choice but to go to the 4S store to sell cars. At that time, Mera had a big money, came to her 4S car store to see the three million car, Mera shamelessly backwards rake said Vivian disrespect customers, forcing Vivian to p themselves, as long as Vivian p themselves a few she will buy the car. At that time Vivian did not know that Morris was forced by Houghton to break up with him, so in order to live in order to be able to sell the car, she really pped herself hard, the results of Mera shot video to the Inte, but the video was quickly suppressed. But Mera also had to buy the car hard, so Vivian got more than 100, 000mission. More than a hundred thousand to take a mouth, simply do not be too good value.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°My goodness, my goddess Melody yeah, really beautiful.¡± ¡°She has been out of the movie for several years, and finally came out to shoot a movie, too happy.¡± ¡°So elegant. I wish I could be as good as her in the future.¡± ¡°Look, Melody and Mera are standing together, directly crushing Mera into crumbs.¡± Chapter 1143 : Identity Exposed ¡°Ch, Mera is said to be in the group with capital, just a flower vase.¡± ¡°Although it is a big model, but in the film and television industry is really a neer.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not.¡± ¡­ The few people standing beside her were talking, and Vivian felt somehow familiar when she heard the name ¡®Melody¡¯ mentioned in their conversation. She fixed her eyes, Mera beside the tall, long-haired woman in a light green cheongsam is not exactly Melody. The other day, Melody went with Morris to dine at Yi Pin Jue, Vivian had a chance to meet her, so she didn¡¯t notice Melody at first nce.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Vivian could not help but be a little confused, ¡°Isn¡¯t Melody running apany, howe she¡¯s also on our crew?¡± She pretended to be gossiping and asked the person beside her. The girl beside her immediately grinned, ¡°That¡¯s for sure. My love bean not only has excellent acting skills, but also runs her ownpany, and you don¡¯t see her gentle and quiet, but she is actually abat champion, which is very powerful. The actor is her hobby. Otherwise, with her current status, she wouldn¡¯t have to go out to make money.¡± The girl next to her seemed to like Melody very much, and mentioned Melody and praised her a lot. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Vivian nodded, instantly understanding. It is said that people are divided by groups and things are gathered together. Morris herself was very good, and her friends around her were also very good. As the girl beside her said, Melody seems to be gentle and quiet, but she is a great actress, also good at business, and a champion fighter. After the opening ceremony in the morning, the shooting officially started. Several of the main actors went to their own lounges, Vivian reported to the director and then found a cool ce to rest. When she was sitting in the shade, looking down at the rows of ants on the ground, a pair of shoes fell into her eyes and stopped in front of her. Vivian slowly looked up and there was Mera standing in front of her. ¡°Heh, it¡¯s actually you?¡± Mera yed Danie, the daughter of the prime minister, as the second female in the drama ¡°The General¡¯s Orphaned Daughter¡±. She wears her hair in a bun, a jade hairpin, long hair to her waist, a pink long dress with wide sleeves, blue silk thread outlining, and a pair of lotus root pink embroidered shoes. In particr, her pretty face is slightly powdered, her eyebrows are long and curved, and she has a single eyelid, which really fits the image of Danie, the second female in the y. Vivian only wore a mask, so Mera recognized her right away. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk ¡­ Hey, the wind and water are really turning. When you were with Morris, he treated you like a treasure, and now you are still being tucked away by him. You really think you can sit in Mrs. Cheal¡¯s position because you have a few good looks. What a joke!¡± Mera¡¯s voice was not too loud, but not too small, so that the surrounding actors and crew could clearly hear what she was saying. At the sound of her voice, the crowd inclined their heads and looked over, their eyes falling on Vivian¡¯s body. ¡°She¡¯s Vivian, Morris¡¯ ex-wife?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°How can a wealthy woman be willing to y a supporting role after being dumped?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a different time.¡± ¡°Morris was exposed to death before, could it be that she deliberately killed and wanted to take all of Morris¡¯ money, only to have Morrise back alive to kick her out?¡± ¡­ Everyone has their own version, looking at Vivian with either contempt, ridicule, contempt, or disdain. But none of them had any sympathy for her. Vivian just indifferently nced at Mera, turned around and walked straight away. For this kind of people, it¡¯s a waste of time to talk to her. ¡°Stand still! Who told you to leave!¡± Seeing that she turned around and was about to leave, Mera instantly roared. Chapter 1144 : Meeting Scales Aaron When she heard Mera¡¯s voice, Vivian didn¡¯t even turn around. She really did not expect to meet Mera here, what a headache. But because of Mera¡¯s words, many people knew who she was and started pointing at her. As she was walking, someone suddenly tapped her on the shoulder, ¡°Hey?¡± Hearing the voice, Vivian stopped walking to look back and couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly, ¡°Are you ¡­?¡± She raised her hand in surprise and pointed at the man in front of her, recognizing him but unable to recall his name. ¡°Scales Aaron.¡± The man smiled modestly, ¡°I thought you looked familiar just now, and thought I was mistaken, but I didn¡¯t think it was really you. What are you doing here?¡± Scales Aaron surface a look of incredible surprise, but the eyes shed a few imperceptible cunning. The reason why he appeared here was that he naturally knew Vivian was here. ¡°I auditioned for a supporting role in this y. What about you?¡± Vivian was doubly incredulous. I thought I didn¡¯t know anyone in the cast of ¡°The General¡¯s Orphan¡±, but I didn¡¯t expect to see Mera first, then meet Melody, and now Scales Aaron. The same man who was in the car ident that day and was injured by her. ¡°I¡¯m Laurel¡¯s assistant.¡± Scales Aaron finished and asked, ¡°Can I add you to my WeChat?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Laurel is the male lead in ¡°The General¡¯s Orphan¡±, and Scales Aaron is now none other than Laurel¡¯s assistant. ¡°Add me ¡­ WeChat?¡± Vivian thought this was a bit abrupt. Scales Aaron probably saw Vivian¡¯s meaning, immediately smiled and exined: ¡°That day in the hospital you helped me advance a few thousand dors, I have been trying to pay you back, but could not contact you. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here today, so I wanted to return the money to you first.¡± The car ident had been over a month ago, and Vivian didn¡¯t care about it. She waved her hand and refused directly, ¡°I was responsible for the car ident that day, so I should pay for the medical expenses, no need to pay me back.¡± ¡°I Scales Aaron always do not like to owe people a favor, you make me feel bad about it.¡± Scales Aaron sighed, ¡°But since you¡¯re a cast member, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal sometime in the future to show my appreciation.¡± ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± Vivian readily agreed. ¡°Then we ¡­¡± Scales Aaron still wanted to say something, one person behind him angrily rebuked: ¡°Scales Aaron, do you still want to work? I asked you toe here to be an assistant, not for you to find people here to chat.¡± The two turned around and saw a man in an ink-colored brocade coat standing behind them, his long hair tied high, his figure straight, and the handsome aura of an ancient male protagonist. Vivian has seen Laurel on TV, a male singer who started out as a group in Dynamic 101 andter transformed into an actor. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you¡¯re getting into. Because his personal image matched the male lead of ¡°The General¡¯s Orphan¡±, Director Johnny chose him to be the male lead. ¡°Oh,inginging.¡± Scales Aaron answered and said anxiously to Vivian, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯ll go busy first, let¡¯s talk back.¡± ¡°Go ahead and get busy.¡± Vivian nodded. Scales Aaron awkward smile, immediately turned and ran to Laurel, ¡°Laurel, sorry for the dy in meeting an acquaintance.¡± Laurel, with a top-stream superstar attitude, coldly nced at Vivian and coldly scolded Scales Aaron, ¡°Next time you dy, get out! You have no eyesight, you know how to bezy. Hurry up and go buy me a box of cigarettes.¡± Chapter 1145 : Deliberate concealment ¡°Okay, Laurel, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Laurel did not know Scales Aaron¡¯s identity, even the entire crew except Melody, no one knows his true identity. So Laurel¡¯s attitude towards Scales Aaron was very arrogant and domineering. Although Scales Aaron felt intolerable, he felt that it was good to be reprimanded by Laurel for Vivian to see. At least, Vivian would be more sympathetic to him, thus bringing the rtionship closer. Scales Aaron immediately went to buy something for Laurel. Looking at his back, Vivian inexplicably felt the bitterness of the beaten workers living in the bottom. She was scolded after just a few words with her, which was really quite miserable. She was thinking about it, but Laurel walked up to her, her arms around her chest, and her unkind gaze looked her up and down, ¡°Are you Vivian?¡± Perhaps it was because Laurel¡¯s earlier actions had displeased Vivian, and she said indifferently, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think you can be friends with me just because you are close to my assistant. Laurel said, raised a hand to lift a strand of hair at the corner of the temples, angr face dyed with a few disdain, but indeed there is a yboy appearance disguised by the male lead in the drama. It¡¯s just that Vivian¡¯s face is really expressionless.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She looked at him with both eyes and stared at him for two seconds, her red lips pulled out a curve, snorted lightly and turned away. I¡¯ve seen self-righteousness, but I¡¯ve never seen such a rush to put gold on the face, it¡¯s really disgusting. Laurel has always been sought after, as the first male in the drama, was so belittled by her, Laurel then felt Vivian overly arrogant and annoying. Ring-ring-ring At this time, Vivian¡¯s cell phone rang. She took out her phone and saw that it was Morris¡¯ personal number. She took a look around and went to the corner of the corridor and answered the phone, ¡°Morris?¡± ¡°How are you feeling about going to the set?¡± At the other end of the line, Morris was concerned about Vivian and asked for her warmth. Vivian leaned against the red-painted column and let out a long sigh, ¡°It¡¯s okay, nothing special. But do you know who our leadingdy is in this y?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Melody!¡± Vivian was a little excited, but immediately lowered her voice after saying it, ¡°I saw her on the set today and thought it was incredible.¡± ¡°Melody was on the set?¡± Morris leaned back in the executive chair and pondered for a moment, ¡°I heard that she has won a posthumous award before, she is a good actress.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Vivian asked rhetorically. Morris returned: ¡°I and she is some business dealings, personal life rarely asked.¡± After that, he paused and asked keenly, ¡°What, do you think I¡¯m hiding something from you?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t think about it either.¡± Vivian whispered, ¡°Then you must hide our rtionship from her, otherwise everything you¡¯ve done before will be ruined.¡± Vivian thought Morris announced their divorce to the public, he alone suffered a lot of pressure, and the starting point was for her own good, she wanted to make a name for herself in the entertainment industry, so that Morris got what he deserved for everything he had given. ¡°All obey the wife¡¯s orders.¡± Morris pursed her lips and smiled. This smile diluted the indifference on his face, and the whole person became more and more gentle. He leaned back in the executive chair and tilted his head to look at the ceiling, ¡°Missed you.¡± ¡°Only half a day away, you can¡¯t fool people like this.¡± The fact that Vivian¡¯s face was filled with an insatiable smile already betrayed her heart. The two have known each other for just over two years now, and the time since they got married is even shorter, so they are still like a couple in love. Chapter 1146 The man smiled lightly, but did not exin. Over here, Vivian looked at the crew already handing out boxed lunches, she immediately said to Morris: ¡°The crew is handing out boxed lunches, I¡¯m going to eat. Bye.¡± ¡°You ¡­ doo doo doo ¡­¡± Morris wanted to care about Vivian and ask her if she was used to eating boxed lunches, however, before the words could be asked, Vivian hung up the phone. He held the phone, his face haloed with a few deep and heartfelt pain. It is easy to imagine what the boxed meals are like on the set. The thought of Vivian having to adapt to everything on the set made him feel deeply guilty. Knock knock knock ¨C Danny knocked on the office door, pushed it open and walked in. ¡°What are you fuming about?¡± Danny had a cigarette in his hand, a new pair of gold-rimmed sses, and a faintly visible greenish-purple corner of his mouth. Morris nced at him and leaned back in his executive chair without moving. ¡°Thinking about your wife?¡± Danny knows Morris¡¯s mind, so heforted, ¡°Although she is on the set, but it¡¯s not like she can¡¯t take care of herself. You care less about her now, detached, Maddox Cheal will think you are really divorced.¡± ¡°Not to mention that you haven¡¯t figured out Maddox Cheal¡¯s real purpose until now, and that¡¯s the top priority.¡± Danny sat sideways on his desk and sighed. Morris didn¡¯t answer and asked instead, ¡°Something wrong?¡± ¡°After the other day, Margarita Jones has not beening to work, I called and did not answer, sent messages and did not return, came to ask you what is the situation.¡± Danny flicked his cigarette between his fingers, ¡°It¡¯s true that I did something wrong that day.¡± He looked sideways, his warm face was a bit helpless, ¡°Should I give her an apology? In fact, I really think the person that day is very good. At least it is also our city¡¯s top ten young people, with Margarita Jones should be possible.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Still thinking about it, I think you¡¯ve been beaten lightly.¡± Morris teased, ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of being beaten by Margarita Jones again, you can continue to die.¡± Although he knows that Danny is well-intentioned, but sometimes feelings can not be forced. Especially when Ethan had that kind of thing with Margarita Jones. In which direction things will change is anyone¡¯s guess. ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t ask about Margarita Jones. But should we go see Dixon, who¡¯s been pretty depressed since he broke up with Sophie?¡± As the eldest of the brothers, Danny has always been very concerned about their affairs. Morris jawed slightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to The Dixon family tonight.¡± ¡­ Y City Film City. At noon, the crew opened for lunch and all the people in the crew were lining up for boxed lunches. Because Vivian had just called Morris, by the time she came over everyone had finished lining up and she had to stand at the end. However, when she was finally in line, the staff said, ¡°Sorry, there¡¯s no more food.¡± ¡°No more?¡± Vivian¡¯s face sank, ¡°Haven¡¯t you counted how many people are in the crew, and there are still not enough?¡± The staff member in charge of distributing the lunch boxes had an arrogant posture of ¡®none of my business¡¯, ¡°The number of people didn¡¯te when we counted them in the morning, so there were fewer orders. Besides, why are you yelling at me? If you were in the front of the line, you would have been able to eat.¡± The staff said, while packing up their things,pletely ignoring Vivian¡¯s intention. Vivian took a nce and found that there was still a box of rice, so she questioned, ¡°Isn¡¯t there still a box of rice?¡± The staff did not expect Vivian to be so sharp-eyed and immediately put the box of rice away, ¡°This is mine. I¡¯ve been busy all morning and I haven¡¯t even eaten.¡± Chapter 1147 : Melody looking for her Saying that, she left directly with her things in a big way. At this point, if Vivian didn¡¯t know that she was being targeted, then she was stupid.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. With Mera on the set, she was probably not going to have a good time. She had no choice but to turn around and leave. She had nned to buy something to eat in the film city to pad her stomach, but just now Director Johnny said that she would be on the set after eating, so she could only continue to suffer from hunger. ¡°Vivian, I have extra, let¡¯s give you some food.¡± At that moment, Scales Aaron came from nowhere, stood in front of Vivian, and handed her a box of rice. Vivian froze and looked at the box of rice he handed over, her heart warmed. It¡¯s a good thing there is such a nice person in the crew, otherwise she could really be considered isted. ¡°I appreciate your kindness, but I¡¯m not too hungry, you can eat by yourself.¡± Vivian politely declined. Scales Aaron carried the other hand out, holding a cup of milk tea, ¡°If you really are not hungry, this is for you. Just now I bought cigarettes for Laurel, passing by the milk tea store by the way to buy you.¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Vivian some hesitation. Scales Aaron will be her color change into the bottom of the eyes, smiling brightly, ¡°the day you saved me, just to express gratitude.¡± A cup of affordable pearl milk tea, cupbeled, eight yuan a cup. Seeing this, Vivian just did not refuse to ept it, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Between you and me, there¡¯s no need to be polite.¡± Scales Aaron finished and pointed to the lounge over there, ¡°Laurel is still waiting for me, I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Well, go ahead and get busy.¡± Vivian nodded, looked at Scales Aaron¡¯s back, and looked at the iced milk tea in his hand, just felt that the bad mood was cured by the way. But as soon as Vivian turned around, another person approached, ¡°Are you Vivian?¡± A girl in a ck dress came over and introduced herself, ¡°My name is Zona, I¡¯m Melody¡¯s assistant, and Melody wants you toe over.¡± Melody? Vivian¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly, not understanding why Melody suddenly came looking for her. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she followed Zona over there. When she went to Melody¡¯s lounge, the coolness that came over her face made Vivian feel refreshed. Although it was autumn, the sun was shining brightly today and it was really hot outside. The lounge where Melody is located is air-conditioned, and therge lounge is fully equipped with everything, which makes her a little envious. This kind of treatment, probably only the queen of the film can have. Vivian looked at Melody sitting on the sofa, Melody also looked at her. She stood up and smiled slightly, her words and actions were gentle, ¡°I let youe here without greeting you, I didn¡¯t scare you, right?¡± Vivian shook her head, looking bashful, ¡°What does Miss Melody want from me?¡± As she spoke, Melody had already walked up to Vivian, and her voice was gentle: ¡°I saw you in the morning, but I didn¡¯t say hello to you because there were so many people. That moment when free to call with Morris, told her that you are in the set, he was quite surprised, then asked me to take care of you more.¡± Analyze the point, Melody called Morris, but she said Morris was surprised about her being on the set, it means Morris did not tell Melody the truth. Vivian instantly understood what was going on, ¡°Thank you Miss Melody, but I¡¯m fine too.¡± ¡°All right, I know what just happened.¡± When Vivian finished speaking, Melody took Vivian¡¯s hand, ¡°I don¡¯t have any friends in the crew, and I¡¯m bored eating alone, so I want to pull someone to eat with me and chat. You shouldn¡¯t refuse, right?¡± Chapter 1148 : The real reason for divorce Melody¡¯s action is actually to make Vivian stay for dinner. Vivian guessed that Melody should know that she didn¡¯t have a box lunch at noon, so she asked her toe over to eat with her, but was concerned about her face, so she deliberately said so. However, she had too little contact with Melody, and it was difficult to determine whether Melody was good or bad for a while. ¡°Since Miss Melody said so, then I¡¯m sorry.¡± The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Melody led her to the sofa and sat down, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say ¡®Miss Melody¡¯, just call me ¡®Melody¡¯, I¡¯ll call you Vivian, okay? ¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian nodded her head. Somehow, although Melody was very kind, Vivian had been careful and defensive about her. There were three dishes and one soup on the table, all delicious in color and aroma, looking full of appetite. Melody prepared the dishes for her, ¡°Hurry up and eat, we¡¯re going to shootter. From now on, you can rest at my ce at noon, even lying on the sofa for a while is better than sitting outside.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Thanks.¡± Vivian said thank you, and then did not say anything more. Vivian had trouble getting used to the sudden enthusiasm of her people. Especially that night at the first-ss residence, she saw Melody and Morris two close rtionship, she called Morris Cheal ¡®Morris¡¯, Morris said she was a very important person. All these things made Vivian unable to feel at ease. ¡°Here, have some of this.¡± Melody put a piece of meat in Vivian¡¯s bowl, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be formal with me.¡± Melody¡¯s personal appearance belongs to the gentle temperament type of woman, but today she is wearing a wide sleeve dress costume in brimming purple, long hair ¨° in a bun, but did not wear any essories, but in contrast, set off its own clear and elegant, there is a kind of unveiled calm. But the whole person gives a sense of vantage is ¡­ beauty, fresh and uplicated beauty. Vivian did not say much, bowed her head and dined silently, while Melody told her about some things in the entertainment industry and reminded her to be careful what she did and also to be on guard against others. Throughout the meal, Melody gave her the impression that she was kind and gentle, and it was easy to let down her guard. Vivian, however, did not dare to take off her guard easily, fearing that she was hiding a knife in her smile and a needle in her heart. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, I have to go and do my makeup.¡± After finishing her meal, Vivian left Melody¡¯s lounge on the pretext that she needed to put on her makeup. Melody watched her departing back with a gentle and affectionate smile on her face. But that smile did not reach the bottom of her eyes. Zona, the assistant at the side, couldn¡¯t help but praise: ¡°Melody, why are you so good to Vivian? I heard people outside say that Vivian climbed into Morris¡¯ bed to force Morris to marry her. Later she also wanted to seize The Cheal family property, and by any means to design to kill Morris, and made a funeral, and logically inherited Morris¡¯s property. But she never expected that Morris did not die, and came back alive a few monthster, before divorcing her and leaving her clean.¡± Since Vivian¡¯s divorce from Morris, there have been suchments from the outside world. Someizens even went directly to Vivian¡¯s Weibo ount to curse, but Vivian just took a look at it and turned off thement function directly. She is not the kind of person who will be easily swayed by people¡¯sments, even if she sees keyboard warriors hurling abuse, she can still turn a blind eye to it. ¡°Is that so? How do you know?¡± Melody was a bit puzzled, not sure where her assistant Zona got the information from. ¡°Online, that¡¯s what theizens are saying.¡± Zona nodded fervently, ¡°That¡¯s what theizens analyzed ¡­¡± Chapter 1149 : Mera wants to count Zona stood beside Melody and continued her analysis: ¡°Morris disappeared for a long time after marrying Vivian, and then became mute after reappearing, with a disfigured face and a ruined arm and leg, but then inexplicably died and finally magically came back to life, surprisingly intact. Theizens guessed that Morris must have known about Vivian¡¯s plotting, and deliberately made a y with her to get back her property and get back her two children, before divorcing Vivian.¡± The first time I heard it, it sounded as if it was really the same thing. Melody didn¡¯t know the story and had asked Morris about it before, but each time he had jumped the gun. She and Morris are close friends, but they have always avoided the subject. Is it because he feels humiliated by Vivian, a woman, and refuses to talk about it? When she thought about it, Melody felt that Zona¡¯s words were not without merit, but they had yet to be proven. ¡°If you have no evidence, don¡¯t go around chewing your words again.¡± Melody reprimanded lightly, got up and went to the small bedroom next to the living room, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a nap.¡± Zona bristled, not understanding why Melody was suddenly reprimanding her. On the other hand, Vivian went to the dressing room to put on her makeup after eating, while Mera, who was resting in the lounge, heard that Vivian was called by Melody to have dinner with her, she couldn¡¯t help but be angry and jealous. ¡°When did she and Melody get so close, that bitch? I don¡¯t know how she hooked up with Melody!¡± She was so excited to find out that Vivian was on the set this morning, she thought it would be nice to catch Vivian and bully her in her bored days, not only to pass the time but also to avenge the past. The first thing she did was to hook up with Melody, which made Mera feel a little passive. ¡°Thepany¡¯s reputation is in tatters after divorcing Morris, and it is now being abused by manyizens. After all, they are all in the same crew, so it¡¯s not good to make it too ugly.¡± Mera¡¯s assistant helped her analyze the situation at the moment. ¡°Humph.¡± Mera put the teacup in her hand on the table heavily, ¡°As long as I, Mera, am here, I will never let Vivian have an easy time!¡± Just thinking about that time at the clothing show in C, Vivian joined Stefan Bell to humiliate her, making her aughing stock and screwing her over for four hundred thousand dors, it made her feel incredibly humiliated. ¡°Mera, you and Vivian have many rivalry scenes, there are plenty of opportunities.¡± Mera¡¯s assistant was advising from the side. Mera¡¯s eyes lit up and she snorted lightly, ¡°I think so too.¡± With this in mind, Mera¡¯s n is also being implemented. At 2:30 p. m., Melody¡¯s Irene, who grew up and changed herst name to Rena, yed her first scene opposite Laurel¡¯s Jarred, the third prince. Melody is worthy of the film queen, the absolute strength of the faction, amazing acting skills so Laurel simply can not catch the trick, resulting in NG four or five times before passing. But Melody kept a gentle and generousdylike temperament throughout, even if she was NG several times, she did not have the slightest anger. Laurel was annoyed in her heart, but she didn¡¯t dare to get angry. ¡°Okay, next scene, Vivian and Mera get ready, it¡¯s time for you three to y against each other.¡± The director yelled with a loud speaker. Vivian couldn¡¯t help but tighten her heartstrings, and immediately walked towards the director. This scene is about Tina, yed by Vivian, who identally bumped into Danie, yed by Mera, on Chang¡¯an Street. As Danie is the daughter of the prime minister of the Great Yan Dynasty, she has a delicate appearance, but her bones are extremely ruthless.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She sat on a horse and whipped Tina, who had scared the horse, and also Vivian. Chapter 1150 Tina and Melody¡¯s Rena are master and servant, but get separated on the run when they encounter dozens of bandits on their way to the capital. Tina, who is penniless, sessfully enters the capital on the charity of others, but on the Chang¡¯an Street she copses on the ground because she is hungry and scares Danie¡¯s horse, and is scolded by Danie. Mera loves this kind of drama so much. She has been looking for an opportunity to take revenge on Vivian, and she didn¡¯t expect the opportunity toe. The three actors were on stage, in position, and the group was in ce. Director Johnny, knowing that Vivian is a neer, went up and said: ¡°Later, when Danie rides over to this position, Tina, you will fall to the ground ¡®unconscious¡¯, Danie will swing the whip and hit you, you are turning awake, with her confront her. You angered Danie and she was going to kill you, and that¡¯s when Rena showed up to save you.¡± In ¡°The Orphan Girl,¡± Mera ys Danie, the second female character, who is a hot-tempered, domineering person and the number one viin in the y. The director did not forget to reassure Vivian, ¡°Whipping youter is a way to borrow a position, we havemunicated with Mera, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Vivian listened carefully to Director Johnny¡¯s words and nodded, ¡°Okay director, I understand.¡± The director made an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture, turned around and walked to the machine and sat down, took the loud speaker and shouted, ¡°Okay, actors in position.¡± The stage manager walked up to the camera with the scene notes board, ¡°Scene 7, shot 1, ACTION.¡± ¡°Heave, heave¡­¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Mera rode on the back of a prop horse, wielding a whip and whipping, and walked through the pedestrians in the street. Watching her getting closer and closer, Vivian secretly breathed a sigh of relief, when a shot disliked her directly in the face. Vivian immediately adjusted his state, raised his hand to cover his dizzy head, took a few steps forward, saw Mera standing on the props close, Vivian body fell down directly to the right. At the moment Vivian fell down, sitting on the prop fake horse Mera stopped for a moment, the body leaned back violently, the horse was frightened to raise the hooves hissing state perfectly presented. ¡°Damn, where did the bitche from, actually scared mydy¡¯s horse.¡± Mera lifted the whip in her hand and pointed it at Vivian who was ¡®unconscious¡¯ and fell to the ground. After cursing and not seeing any reaction, she raised the whip and smacked it towards Vivian. Snap¡­! The whip cut through the air, emitting a hunting sound. The original whip should have hit the ground, but the whip hit Vivian¡¯s back, the pain of her body shivered. However, the director did not call a halt, Vivian can only continue to y. She painfully ¡®woke up¡¯, reached out to cover the beaten waist, bear the pain to get up, ¡°You ¡­ who are you? What makes you think you can hit me?¡± Mera looked down at her from a high position, ¡°You scared the horse of thisdy, not to mention beat you, or kill you also you deserve it.¡± As Mera¡¯s words fell, the director shouted, ¡°Okay, cut.¡± The director got up and walked over, smiling widely, ¡°Hahahaha, Mera, right? Not to mention, you yed Danie very well, with Danie¡¯s wild and domineering, very appropriate to the character image. Especially your facial expression just now, it¡¯s very urate.¡± The directorplimented, Mera smiled, her eyes nted a nce at Vivian, the bottom of her eyes shed a light, ¡°Thank you Director Johnny praise. But ¡­ just now, just now I may have acted too much into, smacking Tina a bit, I did not hold back a whip on the body of the actor ying Tina, really sorry.¡± Chapter 1151 : Scolded by the dog Director Johnny thinks Mera acting skills are good, do not know that just now all the expressions are the real mood and expressions after whipping Vivian, so it will highlight her acting skills natural and smooth. The arrogance andcency is not the real emotion just now. ¡°So.¡± Director Johnny then dropped his gaze on Vivian¡¯s body and asked perfunctorily, ¡°How are you, are you okay?¡± Being whipped hard, Vivian knew by heart the force of Mera, but after all, it was acting, she had to smile and shake her head, ¡°I can bear it.¡± Originally Vivian took the fight scene, but after entering the set, she found that the script persona changed and she became a servant who could do nothing. Despite the doubts in her heart, but the director¡¯s wishes, she can not disobey. Director Johnny nodded in satisfaction and gave her a pat on the shoulder, ¡°You¡¯re quite capable of suffering. Filming is a very hard thing, if you can bear the hardships, you will be able to walk a longer path in the future.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Vivian answered. Her expression was nd, the corners of her lips even held a light smile, and the director did not notice the difference in her emotions, ¡°You have to thank Mera, if you hadn¡¯t really smacked you just now, you might have shown the painful expression so naturally.¡± Mera heart smug, but hypocritically shook her head, ¡°director don¡¯t say that, I am also too involved, can¡¯t help myself.¡± ¡°Hahahahaha, good, very good. Then continue.¡± The director turned around and walked to the camera, the actors took their ces and continued filming. After an argument between Danie, yed by Mera, and Tina, yed by Vivian, Danie sends her subordinates to beat up Tina, and at that moment Rena appears and saves Tina. ¡°Tina, I finally found you.¡± Melody hugged Vivian and said excitedly. ¡°Miss, I also ¡­¡± Vivian a line just said a few words, the director suddenly shouted stop, ¡°stop stop stop, Vivian, what are you ying?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Actors are made for each other. But Melody showed her y to the fullest, out of 200 percent, amazing acting skills directly crushed Vivian, seems Vivian simply can not catch the scene, and finally can only NG. ¡°You and Rena have been separated for months and finally met. You have to mobilize the emotions, happy, happy, you can¡¯t even y happy!¡± Director Johnny is conscientious and very strict about her work, so she is also known in the circle for speaking hard. She reprimanded Vivian, showing no mercy at all. Vivian had already taken ¡®precautions¡¯ and had anticipated the hardships of entering the crew, but the pressure was multiplied at this time. ¡°Okay director, I understand.¡± Vivian slightly jawed. Continue to the next scene, NG. Next scene, still NG! After five NGs in a row, the director exploded on the spot, pointing at Vivian and scolding her angrily. Finally Melody came forward, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Vivian is a neer, don¡¯t put too much pressure on her.¡± ¡°Humph, this is the crew, not her home, not everyone can spoil her.¡± Director Johnny had a ck face, ¡°If you can act, act, if you can¡¯t, get out!¡± The surrounding group actors and staff began to talk ¡­ ¡°No acting skills at all, I really don¡¯t know how to get the resources.¡± ¡°I heard that she was in the group with capital.¡± ¡°No wonder the acting is so bad, but still get the scene of Director Johnny.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not even Mr. Morris¡¯ woman anymore, so how can she have any money to bring money into the group? It must be some unseemly hookup again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± Chapter 1152 : Old Love Rekindled The director¡¯s thunderous reprimand, Vivian was surprisingly calm, ¡°Let¡¯s do it again.¡± After so many NGs, it is false to say that Vivian does not have psychological pressure. But she believes that since she has arrived on the set and is determined to act well, she must persevere to the end. She easily does not say defeat. ¡°Vivian, are you sure you can do it?¡± Melody walked up to Vivian and cared for her.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Vivian shook her head and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for dragging you down.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all just a little thing. You¡¯re new after all, it¡¯s all understandable.¡± Melody smiled warmly and talked to Vivian again about the techniques of acting. Then she re-shot another strip, this time, Vivian¡¯s emotional mobilization was particrly good, and the crying scene wasyered, achieving the effect the director wanted. After that is Melody and the first male Laurel¡¯s rivalry scene. Vivian walked to the side of a tree, leaning there to rest, eyes closed and sleep. At that moment, someone tapped her shoulder, Vivian opened her eyes to see Scales Aaron handed over a bottle of mineral water, ¡°Drink some water.¡± In the crew suffered a lot of cold eyes, Scales Aaron even came over to give a bottle of mineral water, Vivian inexplicably feel touched. ¡°Thank you.¡± Vivian did not refuse, directly took the mineral water, unscrewed, gulped a sip. After shooting for so long, say lines until thirsty. Scales Aaron sat next to Vivian and saidfortingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, neers, they need to learn slowly.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vivian breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Melody and Laurel, who were filming opposite each other not far away. Laurel was also unable to catch Melody¡¯s scene and was directly NG. ¡°Scales Aaron knew that Laurel would be looking for him if she got NG, so he immediately got up and ran over. Vivian, rarely free, got up and walked towards the corridor not far away and sat on a bench, concentrating on the script. In the evening, Vivian had another scene with Mera and Laurel, but unexpectedly, all of them had a line, but when she had a scene with Mera, she had to NG. At first Vivian thought it was because of her own poor acting skills, but she gradually found out that it was not the case, but was deliberately targeted by Melody. After five or six more consecutive NGs, Vivian was scolded by the director, but still gritted her teeth and insisted on finishing. ¡°Tsk, the director scolded you so much, you can even endure it, Vivian, it¡¯s me who underestimated you.¡± Mera walked up to Vivian and sarcastically said. Vivianzily lifted his eyelids and looked at her without saying anything. But at that moment, there was amotion in the quiet crew. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so handsome.¡± ¡°Why is he here, isn¡¯t he Vivian¡¯s ex-husband.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, did hee over to look for Vivian?¡± ¡°Who knows.¡± ¡°My god, so damn handsome, directly crushed Laurel hundreds of times.¡± ¡°Vivian really doesn¡¯t deserve Mr. Morris.¡± ¡­ Listening to the chatter of people not far away, Vivian realized after the fact that Morris was here. Mera froze on the spot, inexplicably nervous. How did hee, could it be to rekindle old love with Vivian? Then she wielded the whip today, hit Vivian hard, Morris will not retaliate, right? Mera¡¯s heart was racing with anxiety. Vivian sat on the bench, looking at Morris not far away, their eyes met unexpectedly, and at that moment, Vivian was somehow warm, as if the afternoon after being reprimanded by NG were smoothed out by him. She even felt that Morris¡¯s decision was too wise. If there hadn¡¯t been a fake divorce, everyone would now beining that she had brought capital into the group, and Morris would have been scolded for his poor acting skills. Chapter 1153 : Showing love in public Even more, the director will selectively ignore her poor acting skills because her husband is Morris. This is not what Vivian wants. There Melody and Laurel are shooting a rival scene, when she saw Morris, immediately said to the director: ¡°Director Johnny, my friend is here, can I take a break first.¡± Once Director Johnny saw that the person was Morris, he immediately nodded his head, ¡°Okay, then you take a break and shoot the rival scene between Mera and Laurel first.¡± The shooting is based on the scenes within the script, the content of the y in the same scene are put together to shoot first. So Melody took a break so that someone else could shoot. Melody got Director Johnny¡¯s permission and immediately walked towards Morris, only to see him standing there in his suit, the background is the sunset sun, sprinkling ayer of orange ting on his body, set the whole person more handsome and handsome, very eye catching. ¡°Morris, you actually came over. When I talked to you, you said you wereing over to visit the ss, I thought it was a joke.¡± Standing in front of Morris, Melody looked extraordinarily gentle, with a harmless smile on her face all the time. Morris¡¯s cold face was tinged with a few smiles, ncing at Trent behind him, who immediately stepped forward, ¡°Melody, here, the boss gave you this.¡± Arge bouquet of bright red roses, dotted with stars, ck wrapping paper, covered with a thinyer of ck veil, the roses look more and more beautiful and demonic. Melody¡¯s face showed a little girl-like blush, ¡°Thank you.¡± The onlookers hastily took out their cell phones to take a wild shot of the two. ¡°My mom, so sweet.¡± ¡°Queen Melody and Mr. Morris are so close.¡± ¡°What¡¯s their rtionship?¡± ¡°He¡¯s Vivian¡¯s ex-husband, and now he¡¯s sending flowers to another woman, so if I were Vivian, I¡¯d be embarrassed.¡± In the crowd, I don¡¯t know who said this, but the moment the words fell, Morris a harsh gaze shot directly over. The sharp eyes scared the girl who spoke with a chill down her back, and she was frightened. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Are you free to eat together tonight?¡± Morris graciously invited. Morris stood in the crowd, his aura is indeed the brightest existence, he knitted his brows and smiled through the noble gentleman¡¯s elegant noble, cold appearance and has the temperament of supermodel, as if not eat the fire of the world, and ordinary people do not fit in. Melody held a bouquet of flowers, pursed her red lips, and nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll apply with the director.¡± On this side, the two were chatting under the watchful eyes of the crowd, while on the other side, Vivian was taunted and mocked by many people. Scales Aaron sat next to Vivian, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to those people, most of them are just having fun with other people¡¯s affairs because they are not having a good time themselves.¡± Because Laurel was shooting a movie, Scales Aaron had time to talk to Vivian.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Listening to his reassurance, Vivian nodded, ¡°Good point.¡± She leaned on the railing and continued to start reading the script. After so many things, Vivian is already bulletproof, so what does she care about the gossip or the taunts of others? Vivian knew that Morris and Melody were ying games, and didn¡¯t really care. But at this time, the number of people gathered around them gradually increased, Vivian raised her eyes, and saw Morris standing aside. Her heart stuttered. Why did hee over? ¡°I heard you had a lot of NG?¡± Morris looked down at her from above. Vivian could not hide her excitement when she saw him, but she was afraid that she would show too much, so she continued reading the script and responded perfunctorily, ¡°Yeah.¡± Chapter 1154 : Lycanthropy ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself if you¡¯re not fit to act.¡± Morris said against his heart. He felt that Vivian would definitely be a good actor in the future. In the past few years, Vivian has experienced so many things that she has done too much acting, and acting is not a challenge for her. Morris had full confidence in her. But in the afternoon when he heard that Vivian had NG¡¯d many times with Melody, and was scolded by the director, he still came to the set uneasy. ¡°I don¡¯t need to bother you.¡± Vivian did not have a good temper and teased a sentence. ¡°You¡¯re carrying the identity of my Morris ex-wife, I hope you¡¯ll do things properly.¡± Morris¡¯s handsome face, which was sculpted by the gods, was tinged with a coldness, and he left with a sentence, mercilessly. ¡°What a sharp tongue.¡± ¡°Mr. Morris must really hate Vivian.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. I feel sorry for Vivian. Her ex-husband came to visit another woman on the set and gave her flowers, which was really annoying.¡± ¡°It¡¯s her fault.¡± ¡­ Vivian knew that everything was an act, but listening to Morris¡¯ words just now, she still felt inexplicably sad. After that, Morris chatted with Melody for a few minutes and left. In the Melody lounge, Scales Aaron sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, staring at the bouquet of flowers, ¡°When did you and my brother meet? Melody found a vase, cleaned it and filled it with water, opened the flowers and ced them gently into the vase, ¡°Very early.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°My big brother seems to have some interest in you.¡± Scales Aaron changed the warmth in front of Vivian just now, raised his hand and pulled the cor of his white shirt, his words and actions carried a bit of gangsterism. ¡°Did you?¡± Melody movement a meal, insatiable smile, ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°In public, his attitude towards Vivian and you is definitely a stark contrast. It seems that big brother really doesn¡¯t like Vivian.¡± Scales Aaronmented. Melody collected the flower wrappers and threw them into the trash, asking rhetorically, ¡°Then there¡¯s absolutely no need for you to disguise yourself and stay in front of Laurel to suffer.¡± ¡°No, no, no. Vivian is Big Brother¡¯s ex-wife, and ultimately the mother of two children, so she¡¯s still more or less useful.¡± Scales Aaron raised his right hand, wiggled his index finger, a face of victory in the arrogant look. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re in the headlines tomorrow.¡± He added, ¡°You¡¯d better bring Vivian to dinner with my big brother tonight. ¡°The first thing you need to do is to get a good understanding of me.¡± Melody¡¯s delicate fingers hooked up a rose, leaned over and smelled it, the flower¡¯s pleasant fragrance filled her whole heart and made her feel a sweetness she had never felt before. ¡°You people of The Cheal family are terrible. At first, you wanted to get rid of Vivian because she was Morris¡¯ wife; now that you know they are not getting along and divorced, you still want to use her.¡± Here, Melody looked sideways at Scales Aaron, ¡°I¡¯ll have to watch out for you guys when Morris and I get married.¡± The tone of voice is smiling, notughing, and the words spoken are half-truths. ¡°The first thing you need to do is to take a look at the situation, and you¡¯re not even married to my brother, Melody. Scales Aaron propped his elbows on the back of the sofa, propped his forehead, scratched his brow with his fingers, and smiled badly, gangly and handsome. ¡°Just kidding. If Morris and I get married, we¡¯re family.¡± Melody exined. Scales Aaron had a lost expression, aggrieved and pitiful, ¡°I¡¯ll have to find a reliable stic surgery hospital and take the whole look of my big brother, maybe our Melody will still love me back.¡± Chapter 1155 ¡°Maybe ¡­¡± Melody returned with a smile. But Scales Aaron knew clearly that Melody was politely rebuffing.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡­ At this time, Vivian sat on a bench to read the script, about her lines, she had memorized, but in order to improve her acting skills, she still need to remember each other¡¯s lines. As she was looking at the script, Zona came over, ¡°Vivian, Melody wants you toe over and say something to you.¡± Vivian held the script, which covered her face, and she justzily nced at Melody¡¯s assistant Zona out of the corner of her eye, ¡°Excuse me, I have to memorize the script.¡± Throughout the day, the most contact between Vivian and Melody was during the rivalry scenes. Although Melody was always kind and gentle to her, for some reason, Vivian was still repulsed by Melody from her bones. Zona, who was on the inte, thought that Vivian¡¯s marriage with Morris was just like what was said on the inte. She thought that Vivian had married Morris by any means, and that she had directed and acted a series of things, and finally got divorced, so she was extra disgusted with Vivian. Because of Melody¡¯s sake, she spoke to Vivian as polite, but she just didn¡¯t expect her to be so insensitive, ¡°Melody looking for you is giving you face, you really don¡¯t know how to behave at all.¡± The moment these words came out, Vivian moved a beat, good-looking eyebrows slightly raised, slowly put down the script, revealing a delicate face, ¡°Listen to your meaning, I should bow to her three times before?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Zona was momentarily speechless and walked away with a cold snort. She huffed and puffed and returned to Melody¡¯s lounge, adding fuel to the fire, ¡°Melody, I spoke to Vivian, she said she didn¡¯t know you well and didn¡¯t want toe over!¡± Melody on the sofa wasfortably sipping her coffee, hearing her assistant¡¯s words she couldn¡¯t help but blush, slowly putting down her delicate white porcin coffee cup, getting up and walking towards the outside of the lounge. Zona was mute for a moment, immediately understood Melody¡¯s meaning, catching up with her, muttering in a low voice, ¡°Melody, Vivian she is just a bumpkin from the countryside, talking without a bit of quality connotation, you treat her so well she really does not deserve.¡± Melody did not speak, through the crew crowd, nced around, and finally the line of sight fell on Vivian¡¯s body, walked straight over. ¡°Working so hard, still reading the script?¡± She said with a light smile, and then sat directly next to Vivian, ¡°There is no ce where you do not understand can ask me, I can do my best to help you analyze.¡± For Melody¡¯s enthusiasm and initiative, Vivian was a bit disgusted. She leaned her back against the railing, looking down at the script in her hand, not even ncing at Melody out of the corner of her eye, ¡°I don¡¯t need your help.¡± The words are like gold, the tone is full of detachment and indifference. The few group actors resting around looked this way, Melody could not help but be a little embarrassed, but then she saw those people¡¯s contempt and disgust for Vivian¡¯s expression, she suddenly felt refreshed. ¡°Later Morris invited me to dinner, I have asked his opinion and said to take you to dinner with me. It¡¯s been so hard to shoot during the day today, you should also take a proper rest.¡± Melody speaks slowly, with a smile on her face, sitting in a dignified and elegant posture, and her words and actions are full of the temperament of ady of the house. ¡°Queen Melody is really too kind.¡± ¡°She¡¯s so nice to Vivian.¡± ¡°Heh, Melody Queen then to Vivian face, she also half do not know the rules, look very annoying Melody Queen.¡± ¡°You silly ah, her ex-husband are to Melody flowers, Vivian are jealous to death, will certainly hate Melody ah.¡± Chapter 1156 : Scales Aaron’s ‘misery’ The actors resting around were not talking too loudly or too quietly, but Vivian could clearly hear their conversation. She skimmed out of the corner of her eye just enough to take in the flicker of smugness on Melody¡¯s face, piercing through her hypocrisy. ¡°Yeah.¡± Vivian nodded and agreed to Melody. Just as the words fell, Melody took her hand, ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re so nice.¡± The excessive enthusiasm, even being held by Melody¡¯s hand, Vivian felt diarrhea. She pulled out a stiff smile at the corner of her lips, didn¡¯t move and drew back her hand, continued reading the script. ¡°Then you get busy first, we¡¯ll leave together at 6:30.¡± Melody got up and left. Vivian had been reading the script, but her mind was not on it. Only after she had gone far away did she look sideways, gazing meaningfully at Melody¡¯s back.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. What does she really want? Melody¡¯s first foot left, Scales Aaron then arrived, sitting directly next to Vivian with a bit of displeasure on his face, leaning close to her and whispering: ¡°You and Morris are divorced, Melody is now taking you to dinner with your ex-husband, it¡¯s clearly a banquet. Are you stupid, and still agree to go with her?¡± Almost everyone in therge cast disliked Vivian, except for Scales Aaron, who treated her as a friend. Vivian tilted her head and looked at Scales Aaron, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with you. Everyone in the cast hates me, and you¡¯re still so close to me?¡± Scales Aaron¡¯s face froze for a moment, his eyes flickered slightly, and he thought to himself, ¡°Could Vivian have sensed something? ¡°People are easily confused by appearances. If that car ident hadn¡¯t happened, I guess I would have hated you as much as anyone else.¡± Scales Aaron spoke with a faint smile curling one corner of his lips. His skin is white, eyebrows fly into the temples, single-eyed Danfeng eyes, nose is straight, lips are thin and thick, belongs to the fresh meat type of sunshine boy, and has the H actor¡¯s sense of resemnce, very handsome and durable, and the more you look at it, the more you like it. ¡°Yes.¡± Vivianughed it off and continued to look down at the script. Scales Aaron, however, smacked his lips, ¡°You are a small supporting role in the drama, do not need to be so serious. The Queen of Melody, not to mention you, even our Laurel and Mera will be NG, you do not have too much psychological pressure.¡± ¡°You dare to say that to Laurel?¡± Vivian asked with some curiosity. Scales Aaron shook his head like a rattle, ¡°Laurel that temper, I¡¯m afraid he let meid off. If I lose this job, I won¡¯t be able to afford to pay for my girlfriend¡¯s medical care ¡­¡± Scales Aaron stopped in mid-sentence and immediately changed his tune, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just having a good time.¡± Vivian heard what he just said, ¡°Your girlfriend is sick?¡± The mention of ¡®girlfriend¡¯, Scales Aaron¡¯s white face appeared sad emotions, hanging his head, secretly sighed, ¡°Well. The day of the ident, my girlfriend knew that she was sick, so she wanted to break up with me. I was in such a hurry to catch up with her that I didn¡¯t bother to look at the road before I got hit.¡± Scales Aaron yed out that grief emotion so well that Vivian was convinced. Since he said that, it was not just a minor illness, Vivian sighed, ¡°A friend in need is a friend in need. At this time did not abandon your girlfriend, that means you are a good person.¡± Scales Aaron smiled bitterly and did not speak again. The two of them sat in silence for a long time, and Scales Aaron got up and left despondently. Vivian looked at Scales Aaron¡¯s dejected back and shook her head,menting his misfortune and feeling a little more sympathy for him. Compared to Melody, it is obvious that Scales Aaron is more skillful and knows how to take advantage of people¡¯s hearts and sympathies. Chapter 1157 : Someone is looking for a problem 6:30 pm. A luxury car pulled up outside the set of ¡°The General¡¯s Orphan¡±, Melody changed into her own clothes and walked up to Vivian, ¡°Vivian,e on, let¡¯s go to dinner together.¡± There was no more Vivian¡¯s scene today, and she changed into her own clothes. When Melody called her, she got up and carried her bag and went with her. The reason is that Morris was one of L City¡¯s ¡®Ten Outstanding Young Men¡¯, handsome and wealthy, and his ¡®resurrection from the dead¡¯ has brought him much attention, so after he appeared on the set, many actors gathered in front of him to take pictures of him. The man in a suit ced one hand in the pocket of his pants, one hand holding a cigarette, and walked over with a high view, like a supermodel who was taking street pictures, with a noble temperament in his bones. ¡°Wow, Morris is so handsome, yeah.¡± ¡°How did hee back from the dead, I still can¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°So like Morris, I think he and Melody super match.¡± ¡°Although he is my husband, but if he chose Melody movie queen, I am still willing to give up the position of the main court.¡± ¡°Go away, you¡¯re daydreaming again.¡± ¡°Look guys, Vivian shamelessly came with Melody, what a thick skin.¡± ¡­ A crowd of people whispered. ¡°Morris, it¡¯s hard for you to stille over to pick me up.¡± Melody walked up to Morris with a gentle smile, nced back at Vivian, and continued to say to him, ¡°Vivian didn¡¯t have a meal either, so you¡¯re okay with bringing her along, right?¡± Morris looked past Melody and behind her at Vivian. Although she had a cloudy posture, but the harsh vitriol around her made Morris inexplicably heartbroken. At this point, he doubted himself, the choice of fake divorce, is really the right approach? Although he had protected Vivian, the vitriol from the outside world was hurting her as well. Morris made a n in his mind and decided to talk to Vivian about the situation at night, not to keep her in the dark. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay with it.¡± Morris smiled faintly. ¡°Then let¡¯s get in the car.¡± Melody didn¡¯t hold Morris, but took Vivian¡¯s hand and walked together towards the limo. Morris opened the passenger door for Melody. Melody¡¯s eyes shed with a little surprise, smiled sweetly and bent down to get into the car. The moment she bent down to get into the car, Morris and Vivian two eyes facing each other, his obsidian eyes are thick to melting heartache, even the hand holding the door are slightly clenched. Vivian¡¯s mood also changed from the initial calmness to the sadness at this moment, even in doubt, she and Morris through the ups and downs, but ultimately can notpete with the sudden arrival of Melody? If it is true that Morris announced his divorce to the public so that she could develop more smoothly in the entertainment industry, then what is the purpose of his current flirtation with Melody? She couldn¡¯t understand. Vivian withdrew her disappointed gaze, pulled open the car door and got into the car. That look made Morris feel a stabbing pain in his heart as he closed the door and went around to the main driver¡¯s side and drove away. On the way, Melody and Morris wereughing and joking, while Vivian was ignored as if she were air. But several times when Vivian looked up in the rearview mirror, she met Morris¡¯s gaze in the mirror. Vivian gradually confused Morris¡¯s thoughts. Ten minutester, the limo pulled up to the garage of an upscale Western restaurant in Film City, and the three of them stepped out of the limo. Morris and Melody walked in front, and Vivian followed behind, as if there were a pair of golden girls in front of them and she looked out of ce.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Morris!¡± Suddenly, a thick voice rang out from the underground garage. Chapter 1158 : Issac Shaw Questioning At the sound, the three looked sideways, only to see a maning out of a white Land Rover. He took three steps and two steps to Morris¡¯s front, raised his hand and swung a fist directly at Morris¡¯s face.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. However, he was fast and Morris was faster to block it, ¡°Issac Shaw, what are you doing?¡± Issac Shaw swayed his neck, moved his shins, and was ready to strike, ¡°I told you at first, if you fail Vivian, don¡¯t me me for treating you badly!¡± Issac Shaw thought that Vivian and Morris were faking their divorce, but recently he had seen a video on Twitter and in his circle of friends aftering to L City today, which showed Morris sending flowers to Melody, which was enough to show that Morris had moved on to Melody. Issac Shaw was upset and drove straight to Film City, where he saw Morris opening the door for Melody andughing with her. The first thing you need to do is to get in front of Morris, ¡°I don¡¯t know you, but you and Vivian are divorcing peacefully, there is no such thing as who has failed who! Besides, this is Morris and Vivian¡¯s private matter, who are you to interfere.¡± Morris didn¡¯t expect Issac Shaw to appear out of nowhere. He was going to exin, but when he nced over his shoulder, he spotted the paparazzi hiding behind the car, and said, ¡°My business with her is none of your business.¡± Vivian, who was standing on the sidelines, looked back and forth at the three of them for a few moments, bing more and more confused about Morris, and more so about the ambiguity between Morris and Melody. ¡°Issac Shaw, let¡¯s go!¡± She stepped forward, took Issac Shaw¡¯s arm, and headed straight for his Land Rover. He was wearing ck jeans, a white undershirt and a camel-colored jacket, which added to his tough, handsome look and made him look more mature, giving him a sense of security. When she saw Vivian leaving with Issac Shaw, Morris couldn¡¯t help but take a step forward, and her heart tightened for no reason. When Melody saw Vivian and Issac Shaw get into the car, she was sure that Morris and Vivian were really ¡®divorced¡¯ and her heart was hanging in the air. ¡°Morris, Vivian may not be in a good mood when she sees me, you can let her talk to her friends, maybe it will be better for her.¡± Melody reassured Morris. Morris watched the white Land Rover drive away from the garage, and only then did he withdraw his gaze and enter the elevator with Melody. On this side, Issac Shaw took Vivian away and drove all the way out of Film City, finally stopping on a remote highway. Issac Shaw turned off the car and looked ahead with anger, his face was a hidden anger. It was only after a long time that he turned sideways and questioned Vivian, ¡°Is this the fake divorce you¡¯re talking about? Are you sure Morris is not in love with Melody?¡± Vivian knew Issac Shaw was angry, but she was also in a very bad mood. She looked out the window with her head tilted, the sun was setting in the west, night was falling, the night sky was dotted with twinkling stars, everything was extraordinarily quiet, but her heart couldn¡¯t be quiet, instead it was restless. ¡°Do you go back to L City, does Antina know?¡± She asked instead of answering. Issac Shaw: ¡°Answer my question.¡± Vivian still looked out the window, but lowered the window, the cool night breeze with the smell of grass, releasing some depressed emotions. ¡°Still the same thing I said before. You don¡¯t have to ask about my business.¡± She said. ¡°Good!¡± Issac Shaw tossed a voice in response, ¡°Since I¡¯m not allowed to ask questions, can I take revenge for Yeon?¡± He and Morris have a blood feud, but because of Vivian, he dyed to take action against Morris, so Issac Shaw feels guilty daily about his dead sister. Chapter 1159 Speaking of the ¡®revenge¡¯ matter, Vivian¡¯s heart stuttered and his mind was unsettled. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this matter at the moment, I¡¯ll tell you when I figure it out.¡± Vivian returned passively. She wanted to persuade Issac Shaw to let go of his hatred, but she didn¡¯t know how to say it. On one side was her husband, and on the other side was Issac Shaw who was carrying a deep hatred, she had no way to weigh the right and wrong. Issac Shaw¡¯s brow knitted, his face clearly unhappy. However, without waiting for him to say anything else, Vivian immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry, let¡¯s go eat.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She changed the subject, not wanting to talk about it. Issac Shaw saw that she really seemed to be hungry and his anger faded, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Underwater fish.¡± It was cold, and underwater fish was definitely the first choice. Since Vivian opened her mouth, Issac Shaw couldn¡¯t bear to say no, so he started the car and took her to a nearby hot pot restaurant. Vivian wore a hat and mask and was fully armed, so no one recognized her. After sitting and dining in the far corner of the hot pot restaurant with matching toppings, the two sat face to face. ¡°I know all about your time on the set. To be honest, you¡¯re not cut out to be an actress right now.¡± Issac Shaw poured a cup of hot tea for Vivian with a hot kettle and advised her, ¡°Instead of trying so hard to make a name for yourself in the entertainment industry, it would be better to start a film and televisionpany.¡± Vivian propped her elbows on the table and rested her chin, sighing, ¡°I wanted to be an actress a long time ago, but at that time I was short of money, so I just wanted to make money quickly. Now there¡¯s no rush for money, I just want to fulfill my dream.¡± Dreams? What a familiar and unfamiliar word. But Issac Shaw felt extraordinarily heartfelt when he heard it, like a dagger stabbed hard in the heart. Once, he also had dreams, but all his dreams were destroyed by Morris himself. ¡°I remember you said you also like to be a model.¡± He said. Vivian¡¯s eyes lit up and looked incredulously at Issac Shaw, the corners of his lips involuntarily rose slightly, ¡°Well, I like it.¡± ¡°If you like it, then go for it.¡± Issac Shaw fully supported. The waiter then brought the dishes ordered by the two to the table one by one and lit the fire for the mandarin duck hot pot. As the two talked, the hot pot boiled and tumbled, watching the red oil hot pot soup boil and a spicy smelle over them. Vivian took a sniff and felt her stomach growl with hunger. She hurriedly took chopsticks and picked up a piece of mutton roll dipped in egg yolk and put it in the soup pot, ¡°Eat up, it¡¯s hard to go back to L City, when are you leaving?¡± The hot meat rolls were ced on the te in front of Issac Shaw, and then the meat rolls were hot for himself for a while, and only after they were cooked did he dip them in the soup and eat them. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be gone for a while.¡± Issac Shaw said. The two dined in the corner, thinking they could avoid everyone, but in the end they couldn¡¯t avoid the paparazzi who came along with them. The paparazzi took their cell phones and quietly filmed the twoughing and talking together. An hour or twoter, Vivian left the restaurant and went back to the hotel she had booked. As she waved goodbye to Issac Shaw, took her keys into the hotel and got on the elevator, the whole process was watched. Standing at the door of her suite, Vivian swiped her room card, the door unlocked with a drop, and she pushed it open and walked in. Just the moment the person walked into the room, she was yanked directly into the arms by a person clutching her wrist. ¡°Vivian?¡± Morris called out her name and took her into his arms, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for putting you through this.¡± He regretted, regretted his previous reckless and rash decision, so he wanted to tell Vivian the truth! Chapter 1160 : Confessing everything Vivian was not surprised by Morris¡¯s appearance. It¡¯s just that the man who used to be so high and mighty suddenly apologized to her in front of her, which made her a little surprised. The familiar smell of his arms, Vivian¡¯s heart was dispersed. She trusts Morris, but today she saw him and Melody so intimate and ambiguous between the heart inevitably jealousy, ¡°reason?¡± At first Vivian did not think much about it, but Morris¡¯ sudden attitude made Vivian feel that things were not that simple.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Morris is in the room, because there is no room card inserted, the room is dark, and Vivian¡¯s room card is still in the hand holding the. In the darkness, Morris held Vivian tightly, as if he was afraid that if he let go, she would turn around and leave. Sensing his hesitation, Vivian, convinced that there was more to the story, inserted the card and the room was suddenly lit up like daylight. She took Morris¡¯s hand and they looked up at each other, though the mere exchange of nces was enough to calm Vivian¡¯s restless mood. The two went to the sofa and sat down. Vivian got up and went to the wine cab and got a bottle of red wine and a tall ss and put it on the table, opened the wine and poured two sses and handed one of them to Morris, ¡°Since you did this, you must have a reason. I, still believe in you.¡± Morris is full of sorrowful clouds, bony jade-like fingers slightly raised, pulled the neck tie, and leaned over to pick up the red wine and took a sip. And then legs open, slightly leaning forward, arms elbows propped on the knees, one hand clutching the goblet, head down in contemtion of something, a long time before saying: ¡°Sorry, there are some things I should have told you at the beginning. Do you remember when a man named ¡®Maddox¡¯ showed up at the house earlier?¡± Maddox? Vivian thought for a moment and remembered that day at the Royal Vi, when both parents hade over and were having dinner when the maid suddenly came over and said that a gentleman named ¡®Maddox¡¯ hade to see Morris. ¡°Well, remember.¡± Vivian nodded. Morris looked grave, raised his ss and drank the red wine in it, leaned back on the sofa, exhaled a foul breath and continued, ¡°His name is Maddox Cheal.¡± ¡°Maddox Cheal?¡± Suddenly Vivian was a little puzzled, only to feel that this name had been heard before, some familiar. After a few seconds of mumbling, it dawned on her, ¡°Isn¡¯t Maddox Cheal your deceased father, howe he¡¯s alive again?¡± Morris shook his head and dropped his eyes, gazing into the clear goblet in his hands, his heavy emotions written on his face. He never disguised himself in front of Vivian. ¡°Maddox Cheal had another woman not long after he married my mother, and at first he hid it very tightly, but the paper couldn¡¯t cover the fire, and eventually my mother found out. In those days, women were traditional and conservative, and she never thought about divorce, but tolerated everything until she finally got sick with anger. When my grandmother found out about this, she ordered Maddox Cheal to break off the rtionship with the outside woman or else she would cut off the rtionship with him as mother and son. But Maddox Cheal never agreed.¡± ¡°So my mother died, Maddox Cheal died, and my grandmother cut him off and kicked him out of The Cheal family, iming he was ¡®dead¡¯. It took me many years to learn the truth about this, but I didn¡¯t want to get into it. I thought it was the end of the story, but a month or so ago Maddox Cheal suddenly appeared and wanted to im me as his son.¡± ¡°For a selfish and self-interested person, the sudden appearance must have a purpose, and he is now making a good living in the capital and has his own family, so there is absolutely no need toe back to me.¡± Chapter 1161 : You have changed ¡°I knew Maddox Cheal¡¯s purpose was not pure, especially when I identally learned that he had investigated you and the child behind the scenes and became more and more worried. The real reason for announcing our divorce to the public was to get Maddox Cheal to give up his thoughts and calctions about you.¡± Morris finished with a sigh, his face full of sad clouds looked at Vivian and smiled helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my uselessness.¡± A trip to the Hidden Tribe had stretched Morris financially, and many things had be passive. Vivian¡¯s bright eyes stared at Morris for a long time before she got up and sat beside him, wrapping her arms around his neck and resting her head on his shoulder, ¡°I thought it was something big.¡± After knowing the truth, all of Vivian¡¯s anxieties and doubts dissipated, and he gradually understood why Morris was having an affair with Melody. The reason is to prove that he has a ¡®new love¡¯ by using his affair with Melody, so that Maddox Cheal will not put his mind on her body. As the saying goes, woe is me. ¡°If I had known this was the case, I would not have agreed to your fake divorce.¡± Vivian head on his shoulder, one hand on the back of his hand, fingers rubbing his slightly hot skin, said: ¡°Morris, I¡¯m not as bad as you think. We¡¯ve been through thick and thin together, this is nothing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s what I did wrong.¡± Morris put the goblet on the table, put his long arm around her waist, looked down at the understanding person in his arms, leaned down and kissed her cherry-like lips, ¡°You are allowed to punish me.¡± The two looked deep into each other¡¯s eyes with affection. Vivian¡¯s ck eyes shed with a touch of cunning, ¡°Then ¡­ punish you for kissing me for a minute.¡± The man¡¯s handsome face swirled with the slightest smile, ¡°More like a reward. However, since the wife has asked, I naturally have to fulfill you.¡± When the words fell, his slightly hot lips covered her soft lips and kissed passionately. The contradiction between them was like a seasoning, giving their lives a little more vor, and at this moment it was like a dry fire, a little ignited. Thirty secondster, Vivian regretted it. She waspletely pounced on the sofa by Morris, who destroyed her clothes and took her ¡®by force¡¯. From the couch she rolled to the floor to ceiling window before finally reaching the bed. By now, two or three hours had passed.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The panting Vivian rested on his arm, squintingzily, ¡°I think the person who threatens me the most is you. morris, let¡¯s get a real divorce, or I worry that sooner orter I¡¯ll die in bed.¡± This bastard man¡¯s energy seems to be inexhaustible and can simply squeeze her through. The man¡¯s sword eyebrows starry face hooked up a bad smile, good-looking ck eyes are full of ambiguity and doting, his hand on her hip gently squeezed, ¡°only tired cattle, where there is a terrier bad ground?¡± Once the words were said, Vivian¡¯s closed eyes snapped open, ¡°Morris, you¡¯ve changed.¡± Morris, ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve be too bad.¡± Vivian blushed shyly, again mostly tired from a good drenching earlier. ¡°What, you don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°¡­ like it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it again if you like.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­!!!¡± She resisted and wrapped the small quilt tighter, warning, ¡°Morris, I¡¯m warning you to stay away from me or I¡¯ll fake it with you!¡± Morris wrapped his long arms around her and brought her directly into his arms, ¡°Just kidding.¡± When she said that, Vivian breathed a sigh of relief and leaned into his arms, her fingers restlessly drawing circles on his toned pectoral muscles, ¡°You¡¯re right, Maddox Cheal is making a name for himself in the capital, he hasn¡¯t contacted you all these years, and now he¡¯s suddenly looking for you, he must have a purpose. Since we have already announced our divorce to the public, we can only go on.¡± Chapter 1162 : Something to go Vivian was also thinking about Morris. The fact that Morris had not cowered after the previous storm with the Hidden n, and now she was going to announce her ¡®divorce¡¯ because of Maddox Cheal, was enough to show the seriousness of the matter. Especially since Maddox Cheal has not contacted Morris for twenty years, this time appearing with too much purpose. She and Morris to maintain a fake divorce, but also for Morris to avoid some unnecessary worry. ¡°When you have checked out Maddox Cheal or resolved the matter with Maddox Cheal, we can resume the marriage rtionship externally as well.¡± She said. Morris turned on his side, propping his head on the bed with his elbows, his deep, three-dimensional, beautiful face stained with worry, ¡°The inte is full of people talking, and the gossip is hurting you.¡± He announced his divorce from Vivian to the public, saying it was a peaceful divorce from each other, but he couldn¡¯t stop all kinds of people-style rumors. ¡°We¡¯vee through something as dangerous as the Hidden Tribe, and we still care about this gossip?¡± Morris, I¡¯m not as fragile as you think. Vivian¡¯s tone was firm and her eyes were even more determined. The only way to keep the fake divorce with Morris was to reassure him that he could focus on Maddox Cheal. She looked at Morris still have concerns, so she added: ¡°Then let¡¯s do this, let¡¯s keep it a secret for now. When you have thoroughly investigated Maddox Cheal¡¯s schemes, we will announce our re-marriage, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± This time, Morris agreed. Vivian thought of Melody and asked, ¡°You and Melody are so close, are you sure she doesn¡¯t have any thoughts for you?¡± When asked, Morrisughed, ¡°No. She, has someone she likes.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Vivian always felt that Melody was very fond of Morris. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Morris replied firmly, convinced that Melody was not the least bit interested in him. Vivian asked several times about Melody, but Morris did not intend to talk about the past between them, so she knew that things were not too simple. The two of them were married, and the two of them were married. Although the two were married, they had their own personal privacy, and Vivian would not be unreasonable to ask questions. The same goes for the Maddox Cheal affair. Initially Morris chose to hide it, but now he still took the initiative to confess to her. She believed that one day, Morris would also take the initiative to talk to her about his past with Melody. Suddenly, the bell rang in the quiet room at first. The familiar melody is Morris¡¯s cell phone ringing at first nce. He turns sideways and picks up the phone, ¡°What is it?¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t hear what the person on the other end of the phone was saying, but only heard Morris say, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± The matter seemed to be a bit serious. After hanging up the phone, Morris said to Vivian, ¡°Vivian, something happened at the factory in Eastern Province, I have to go over there. I may not be in L City for the next few days, so you must be careful when you encounter things yourself. By the way, I have arranged an assistant for you, you shoot ¡­¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± Vivian directly interrupted his words, ¡°I am a neer now, it is not appropriate to arrange an assistant. And I¡¯m used to being free and loose, I don¡¯t need any assistant. Otherwise, I am worried that you have arranged someone to spy on me.¡± She said this deliberately.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Morris smiled helplessly, wrapped his arms around her, ced a soft kiss on the nape of her neck, and leaned close to her ear, ¡°Can¡¯t let go, what should I do?¡± ¡°Hurry up, something to hurry up and take care of.¡± She patted his chest. ¡°Not bad for an hour.¡± Morris smiled badly and rolled over violently,unching another attack ¡­ Chapter 1163 The first time I saw him, I was in the middle of a shower, and then Morris left. After he left, Vivian contacted Rodney from the private detective agency. She had invested in Adrian¡¯s private detective agency before she went to the Hidden Tribe and opened a branch in C. When she poached Rodney and Sean from Adrian, Vivian ced Sean in thepany in Country C and Rodney in thepany in L City. When the call was answered, Rodney asked directly, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Help me investigate a man. Maddox Cheal,¡± Vivian instructed and then admonished, ¡°Do it in secret, and don¡¯t let anyone know. Including Adrian.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rodney agreed, ¡°Wait for my message.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± After the instruction, Viviany down on the bed. But with something bothering her mind, she tossed and turned and had trouble sleeping. Buzzing¡­ Vivian picked up her phone and saw that it was Issac Shaw calling. What was he doing calling at this hour?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Vivian was a little confused, but she picked up the phone anyway, ¡°Issac Shaw?¡± ¡°Checking Twitter.¡± The person on the other end said only three words. Vivian clicked on Twitter with confusion and put the phone on speaker, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Twitter?¡± She asked while opening the Weibo hot search page, at once the several headlines on the hot search made her ponder. Hot search one, Morris pursued movie queen Melody after divorce; hot search two, Vivian suspected of cheating on a certain muscle man before marriage; hot search three, Vivian still clung to her ex-husband after being divorced; hot search four, Vivian held hands with a mante at night, sitting on the fact that she cheated before marriage. The two words ¡®cheating¡¯, Vivian immediately understood what the situation. She clicked on the hot search and under the title content was a photo in the underground garage. The photo was of Issac Shaw trying to fight with Morris a few hours ago, and she was dragging him away. ¡°The whole inte is calling you out right now, I¡¯ll clear that upter.¡± Issac Shaw didn¡¯t expect things toe to this point, ¡°I even got you into trouble. But you¡¯ve been called out like this, shouldn¡¯t Morris do something about it?¡± In any case, Morris is Vivian¡¯s husband, so he can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing about it. ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to this matter, just wait for the heat to pass. Especially you, you don¡¯t have toe out and say anything.¡± Vivian held up his phone with one hand, and swiped the various unpleasant invectives below the microblogging topic with the other, ¡°There is no your face in the photo, wouldn¡¯t you be stupid to expose yourself!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Issac Shaw decided to listen to Vivian on everything. ¡°Nowadays,izens are also idle, they like to get together every day with nothing to do. Okay, it¡¯s okay, go to sleep.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you can think about it. Gossip kills people, you must not take it to heart.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that bad, it¡¯s just a small thing.¡± Vivianughed and hung up the phone. Although the mouth is easy to say, but the things on the microblogging Vivian look extra headache. Thements below, in particr, were all saying that Morris had been disfigured and disabled before, but had made a miraculous return after ¡®death¡¯, that she had devised a scheme to get Morris killed for her fortune, and that the n had failed and Morris had kicked her out of The Cheal family. All thements were surprisingly consistent, and it was clear that they had been carried away. Thements were so unanimous that it was a lie to say they weren¡¯t unpleasant, but Vivian didn¡¯t take them too seriously. She got up, slipped on her slippers and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, overlooking the huge L City, with all its lights and prosperity, but her mood was inexplicably heavy. Thinking about what happened at Morris¡¯ side of the factory, Vivian was uneasy and ready to give Trent a call, but on second thought, she edited a text message: [Don¡¯t tell Morris about the Weibo hotspot, I¡¯ll let your brother take care of it]. Chapter 1164 : Sacked from the crew After the message was sent out, Vivian made a phone call to Ethan. On the phone, Vivian briefly said the situation, ¡°You deal with the hot search ¡­¡± said, she suddenly thought of something and changed her mind: ¡°Don¡¯t deal with it for now, don¡¯t do anything, and don¡¯t tell Morris.¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Ethan was a little hesitant, stammering, ¡°Are you sure ¡­ the boss won¡¯t be furious when he finds out?¡± Although they announced their divorce to the public, but in reality it was only a fake divorce. If the boss hides this matter, and then knowster, only afraid that they will suffer. Ethan was a bit abashed. ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡± Vivian relieved Ethan, and Ethan couldn¡¯t say anything else, so he had to respond. Vivian then sent a message to Danny, Arlo Marsh and Dixon, instructed them, and only then put his mind at ease. The purpose of Maddox Cheal is unclear for the time being, if the fake divorce continues, then the hot search can not be pressed. It is easy to attract suspicion by pressing the hot search. This night, Vivian insomnia, until the eastern side of the fish belly white she did not fall asleep.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. But not long before the vibrating sound of her phone woke her up again. In a daze, she felt the phone and slid the answer button with her eyes closed, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Boss, Maddox Cheal¡¯s information has been sent to your email.¡± Rodney said to Vivian on the other end of the phone. After Vivian gave the order yesterday, Rodney stayed up all night to help Vivian collect information materials. ¡°It¡¯s hard work, you should also rest and rest.¡± Vivian knew he hadn¡¯t slept. ¡°There is something that I don¡¯t know if I should tell you.¡± Rodney¡¯s tone was hesitant, as if he couldn¡¯t make up his mind. Vivian¡¯s mind was waking up and he got up and leaned over the bed, ¡°Just tell me what¡¯s up.¡± ¡°When I was investigating Maddox Cheal, I overheard that Mr. Morris had secretly withdrawn arge amount of money a few months ago. Now that thepany has had an ident, severalpanies seem to have a shortfall in funds.¡± He told Vivian the truth about the idental investigation. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The sudden news shocked Vivian. But after a brief shock she seemed to understand something, ¡°Work hard, and help check Morris¡¯ recent situation again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rodney did not say anything and hung up the phone. At this moment, even if Maddox Cheal¡¯s information material lying in the mailbox, she did not have half a mind to read it. If Rodney¡¯s words were analyzed, a few months ago Morris embodied arge amount of money that should have been invested in the Hidden Tribe. In the hidden tribe so well thought outyout and n, Vivian knew will consume a lot of money, also had asked Morris, but he are not positive talk. Gradually, Vivian forgot about this file. She let out a long sigh and leaned back on the bed, staring up at the ceiling, her mind in turmoil. Not long after, Margarita Jones, Sue Stewart, Ivan, Adrian¡¯s phone calls, and finally the director called directly. ¡°Vivian, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± As soon as the call was answered, Director Johnny yelled hysterically at the top of his lungs, ¡°Do you know how much your personal life is affecting us if you don¡¯t behave yourself? Early in the morning, all the reporters are gathered outside the set!¡± ¡°Director, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t handle it properly.¡± Faced with the director¡¯s reprimand, Vivian could only bear it with a stiff upper lip. ¡°What¡¯s the use of you apologizing? From today onwards, you don¡¯t have toe to the set anymore!¡± The director directly expelled Vivian from the crew. ¡°Director I ¡­ beep ¡­¡± Vivian still wanted to say something, the director did not give her any chance to hang up the phone directly. The fact that she was thrown out of the crew means that the efforts made in the previous month or so were all for nothing. Chapter 1165 : Melody’s Conspiracy But the previous contract had already stated everything, her current situation would bring the crew into disrepute, loss of the crew¡¯s interests, belong to the party in breach of contract, the director did not ask her forpensation is already kind. Trouble came one after another, and Vivian was left with two big heads. Film City. Because Melody has a resting ce on the set, so she stayed directly on the set. She and Scales Aaron single-handedly directed the scene, naturally know Vivian¡¯s current situation. She has been waiting for Morris toe forward to rify for Vivian, wanting to test Morris¡¯s attitude towards Vivian, but the result is that Morris has not made any move at all. Until now she heard the director call to reprimand Vivian and expel her from the cast, she suddenly felt a little more rxed. ¡°Director Johnny?¡± Melody walked over and asked knowingly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, who upset you this morning?¡± Director Johnny put his cell phone in his pocket and snorted, ¡°It¡¯s not Vivian, she made a bunch of shit, and now the crew is full of reporters outside, and manyizens are directly spraying our crew online, this is not inviting ck!¡± ¡°What is the situation, how do I not know.¡± She feigned an expression of surprise, took her phone and opened Weibo, clicked on the hot search and looked at it, the corners of her lips smiled deeper, but covered it up extremely quickly. ¡°Director Johnny, you don¡¯t need to be so angry, I think it¡¯s quite good ah. Vivian has brought free traffic and exposure to the crew because of this incident, isn¡¯t it better?¡± Melody came to the show because of Vivian. If Vivian was kicked out of the show, what¡¯s the point of her doing the show? Besides, Scales Aaron would not agree to let Vivian leave. Director Johnny sat on the bench in the corridor and lit a cigarette with a grunt, ¡°Don¡¯t you see how hard those people on the Inte are cursing. Some people are saying that I am using Vivian¡¯s poprity to hype. Everyone in the industry knows that Director Johnny is a bully and has no room for sand in his eyes.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Melody wasn¡¯t surprised that he reacted this way. The filming of ¡°The Orphan Girl¡± has just started, and the heat cannot be reduced. But if Vivian is there, it will be a hot topic all the time, and when the timees, it will bring a lot of free traffic to our crew, which is all good.¡± She sat next to Director Johnny and smiled warmly, ¡°And I believe Vivian is not that kind of person.¡± Melody has an understanding look, with a hypocritical smile on her ssically beautiful face, so people can¡¯t even see her inner darkness. Director Johnny stroked his beard, thought about it, and sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve just let the word go, what can I do with this ¡­?¡± When speaking, his eyes flooded with shrewd luster, meaningful nce at Melody, the meaning is self-evident. Melody understood, immediately said: ¡°Director Johnny don¡¯t worry, I have a good rtionship with Vivian, I¡¯ll talk to her.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, good, good. melody ah, let you trouble.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, director.¡± Melody returned politely. After Director Johnny left, Melody went back to the lounge. She went in before Scales Aaron came in after her. ¡°You came back so early yesterday and didn¡¯t take my big brother?¡± Scales Aaron walked to the sofa and sat down, his feet crossed on the coffee table,zily nted a nce at Melody. Melody¡¯s delicate and stunning face floated a little helplessly when she thought ofst night, ¡°He said that he and I are friends for life, only friends.¡± There is nothing wrong with listening to this statement alone, but with the analysis of the events of the past two days, it is clear that Morris is drawing a line in the sand with her. Chapter 1166 : Be Friends ¡°Having just gotten divorced, it makes sense that he would have this attitude.¡± Scales Aaron hands around his chest,zily shaking his feet, ¡°you say you why necessary. Thepany has been chasing my big brother, why don¡¯t you know to look at my good? The heart of a woman, the needle under the sea.¡± He shrugged his shoulders, as if he had been let down. Melody didn¡¯t take Scales Aaron¡¯s words to heart, but sat on the couch, swiping through Weibo with her phone, watching theizens trolling Vivian underneath the hot searches. ¡°Shame on you, you just got divorced and you¡¯re screwing another man.¡± ¡°Morris gave her the wedding at the beginning, how much she loves her, it¡¯s just her own life indiscretion.¡± ¡°Gold-digging girl, not a good thing.¡± ¡°Vivian, why don¡¯t you go and die!¡± ¡°Can you die without a man?¡± ¡°I suspect that you have a brain problem, people have said that the divorce is peaceful, you are all orgasmic what is the point. Besides, isn¡¯t Morris also pursuing Melody, the movie queen? Only allow the state officials to set fire, not allow the people to light amp?¡± ¡­ Melody raised her hand to pin her hair behind her ear and murmured, ¡°The microblogging incident has been fermenting for so long, but your big brother hasn¡¯te forward to rify, does it mean he really doesn¡¯t love Vivian anymore?¡± Thinking about this, she felt a small burst of joy in her heart. Scales Aaron shook his head, ¡°You should ask my big brother, not me. By the way, my big brother knows your identity and has not suspected you?¡± Melody¡¯s beautiful face smiled at the mention of her identity, ¡°He investigated mypany, but not me. Besides, I wouldn¡¯t give him the chance to know my identity now.¡± Snap! Scales Aaron looked at Melody and snapped his fingers towards her, pointing them back at her, ¡°Melody, we really have a tacit understanding, not coincidentally.¡± Melody smiles but doesn¡¯t say anything. After a while, Melody raised her phone, ¡°Don¡¯t squeal, I¡¯ll make a call to her.¡± Saying that, already dialed Vivian¡¯s cell phone number. Beep-beep-beep. The phone rang a few times, but the other party has no intention to answer the phone. Vivian was brushing her teeth with a toothbrush in one hand and holding her phone in the other, looking at Melody¡¯s phone number jumping on the screen, she could almost feel an air of intrigueing over her. On the first call, she didn¡¯t answer, nor did she bother to. But after the phone hung up automatically, a second call came in. In a bad mood, Vivian hung up on Melody again and put the phone down on the table. She turned to the bathroom to continue washing up, but the phone continued to ring. She rinsed her mouth, took a towel and wiped the water stains from her mouth, turned around and picked up the phone, ¡°What¡¯s the call?¡± Vivian didn¡¯t have the good grace to choke out a sentence. ¡°Old ¡­ boss, the thing you asked me to look into hase to light.¡± Rodney¡¯s voice rang out on the other end of the phone. The moment she heard his voice, Vivian brought the phone to her face and looked at it, when she was sure that the other party was Rodney, she couldn¡¯t help but skim, ¡°Sorry for the mistake, mistook you for someone else.¡± ¡°¡­ is fine.¡± Rodney a ck line, shaking his head innocently, then said: ¡°I checked the situation of Mr. Morris now, his namepanies are subject to different degrees of Mike¡¯s suppression, secretly seems to have Maddox Cheal¡¯s push. Mr. Morrispany to determine the emergence of a funding gap, the situation is a little tricky. I¡¯ll send you the specific information.¡± ¡°Wait ¡­¡± Vivian touched his forehead and pondered what Rodney had just said, ¡°You¡¯re saying Maddox Cheal is secretly pushing the envelope?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He is Morris¡¯s father, why would he help Mike? Chapter 1167 : Stirring Up Trouble She couldn¡¯t figure out the reason. ¡°Yes.¡± Rodney nodded and shook his head again, ¡°Not sure, can¡¯t really find out.¡± Vivian asked Rodney about other things and hung up. Walking to the living room and sitting down, she took her phone and opened her email profile and looked at the information about Maddox Cheal. It showed that he had a daughter with his current wife, but she was still in college. And Maddox Cheal in the capital with the name ¡®Maddox¡¯, and rarely appear, outside people mostly know Maddox Cheal¡¯s wife, not very clear on Maddox Cheal. He himself has done a lot of business in the capital and owns a publicpany and a number of industries. ¡°So, what is his sudden return to Morris for?¡± Vivian clutched her phone, frowned in thought, and murmured, ¡°To inherit the family business? Unlikely.¡± She asked herself. On careful analysis, if Maddox Cheal was looking for Morris to inherit his business, then Maddox Cheal should not have secretly helped Mike to target Morris. This will only make Morris more repulsive to Maddox Cheal and will deepen the conflict between the two, then, Morris is more unlikely to inherit Maddox Cheal¡¯s estate. To sum up, Maddox Cheal¡¯s purpose is never here! Film City. Melody called Vivian a few times and no one answered, so she hesitated and chose to dial Morris¡¯ number. The first call went unanswered, and it wasn¡¯t until the second call was about to hang up automatically that a tired voice came from the other end of the line, ¡°Melody?¡± ¡°Morris, where are you?¡± Melody leaned back on the couch, her eyes falling on Scales Aaron as she spoke, locking eyes with him. ¡°What¡¯s up with the call?¡± Morris asked instead of answering. It was easy to hear from his tone that the other man¡¯s attitude was somewhat cold. Melody¡¯s heartstrings tightened, and her slender, jade-like fingers tightened slightly. The sudden indifference, is he aware of something? She was not too sure, lightly pursed her red lips and carefully asked: ¡°Are you troubled because of the hot thing? If so, I can step in to rify it.¡± Hearing her words, Morris¡¯ sword brows knitted slightly and looked at Trent beside her, ¡°What happened on Weibo?¡± The sharp gaze of Trent¡¯s back chilled and his face turned white for a few moments, subconsciously shaking his head without speaking. ¡°Morris, you haven¡¯t read Twitter? Why don¡¯t you read it first and I¡¯ll call you backter.¡± Melody did not expect that Morris did not know about the Weibo hot search, but it also indirectly proved that Vivian and Morris did not have contact, if the two had contact, such a big thing happened, Vivian could not not not tell him. She simply hung up the phone. On the other hand, Morris was sitting in the factory office, holding his phone and opening Weibo, looking at the Weibo hot search list, his face chilled, his clear and cold gaze shot at Trent, and with his hand, he took the file and threw it at him. He angrily rebuked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± There was no way Trent didn¡¯t know about such a big thing happening. Trent warily lowered his head, swallowed, and exined, ¡°It¡¯s madam. Madame she ¡­ her, she wouldn¡¯t let me tell you.¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Morris scolded angrily.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Trent, who was shivering, turned around and headed out of the office, only to be shouted at by Morris just two stepster, ¡°Take care of the hot search right away.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± He secretly breathed a sigh of relief and left the office with a feeling of inexplicable nine deaths. Morris immediately made a call to Vivian. The phone rang a few times and Vivian picked up, ¡°Morris?¡± ¡°Why are you hiding this from me!¡± The usatory tone, the tone of voice was strong with dissatisfaction. Chapter 1168 : Don’t want to be his weakness Vivian knew that Morris was angry with her because of the Weibo hot search. She also didn¡¯t expect Morris to know about it so quickly. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be angry~¡± Vivian sat sideways on the sofa, hugging a pillow in her arms, lowering her voice to pamper Morris, ¡°I thought you were busy in Eastern Province, so I couldn¡¯t bear to disturb you. Thepany has already announced the fake divorce to the public, you are now pressing the hot search, is not easy to be suspected?¡± Especially when she just learned that Maddox Cheal had other purposes for Morris, Vivian wanted to conceal their rtionship from the public even more. Only by letting Maddox Cheal know that the two of them were ¡®truly divorced¡¯, would she not make herself a weakness and a handle for Morris. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t think it through.¡± Morris sighed helplessly, ¡°If I had known that a fake divorce would put you through a lot, I never would have chosen that.¡± Morris regretted his decision, ¡°Vivian, I will rify our fake divorce to the public.¡± Morris would never want Vivian to bear the aggravation that she didn¡¯t deserve. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t!¡± Vivian anxious, miso a sitting straight body, ¡°that ¡­ I, I ¡­¡± her eyes dripping round, her brain a hundred turn in thinking about the I just entered the film and television industry, if people know that you and I are a couple, they will be all kinds of blowing me up, fawning and ttering, how do you want me to really learn to be an actor?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not an excuse, is it?¡± Morris retorted directly. ¡°Of course it¡¯s not an excuse, it¡¯s an order from your wife!¡± Vivian took out the domineering spirit of the ¡®head of the family¡¯ and gave a direct order. The first thing that I want to do is to help me, okay?¡± The man could not stand up to the unprecedented tenderness and pampering of Morris. He had a cold face and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. Even from a hundred thousand miles away, Vivian could imagine how ugly his face was. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything? If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll hang up the phone?¡± She asked yfully. The silent Morris finally spoke up, ¡°Just this once. If there is a next time, I will disclose our true marital status to the public.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s still the best husband.¡± Vivian smiled fawningly, with a doggy look. The two exchanged pleasantries for a few minutes before hanging up the phone in due course. After hanging up the phone, Vivian touched the hot phone and suddenly found an unread text message on the phone. It is probably the message received during the call just now. Clicking on the message, it was a text message sent by Melody: [Vivian, I just talked to the director, the director said that you shoulde to work normally, but because there are reporters surrounding outside the set, the director gave you two days off and asked you toe back tomorrow. After seeing the news, Vivian first called Director Johnny to confirm that, as expected, Melody did not lie. Just ¡­ ¡°What exactly is her purpose?¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t figure it out. That¡¯s when Scales Aaron also sent her a weibo message of concern. [I saw the Weibo hot search, are you okay?] [They don¡¯t even use their brains when they talk, they are clearly being led by someone.] There are a lot of reporters outside the set, so don¡¯t go out now. If you need anything, remember to call me. A series of four text messages were sent, and Vivian felt a warmth in her heart when she looked at them. She knew Scales Aaron by ident, and she didn¡¯t expect him to be nice. Vivian immediately sent a message back to Scales Aaron, [Thank you for your concern, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.] Chapter 1169 After sitting on the sofa for a while, Vivian made a phone call to Rodney, ¡°Apany me to the capital.¡± Since Director Johnny gave her two days off, she might as well take the opportunity to take a flight to the capital to check out Maddox Cheal¡¯s situation. ¡°Okay boss. Where are you, I¡¯m going to pick you up now.¡± Rodney knew Vivian¡¯s intention to go to the capital, so he didn¡¯t ask too much about it. ¡­ The Dixon family vi. Dixon, who was injured after the car ident, is deteriorating because he is not hospitalized and is drinking heavily all day. Knock Knock ¨C In the morning, Dixon did not get up for dinner again, Larissa knocked on the door and did not see any response, so she unscrewed the door and walked straight in. Dixon was nowhere to be seen on the bed in the bedroom, and Larissa saw a man lying on a recliner on the balcony. She frowned slightly and slowly walked over. Even though it was only morning, the balcony was already filled with the strong smell of alcohol, which was overwhelming. Dixon¡¯s eyes were closed as hey on the chaise longue, his gaunt face slightly yellowed, his mouth a circle of green scruff, giving a sense of decadence. ¡°Drinking in the morning is bad for your stomach, have some porridge.¡± Larissa¡¯s heart aches for Dixon, knowing that he tramples on himself and feels a little sad, but doesn¡¯t know how tofort her. He had been like this since Sophie left, and Larissa couldn¡¯t help but be a little jealous. What¡¯s so great about Sophie that she can keep Dixon distracted, drinking and getting drunk day after day? Dixon squinted at arge tree in the courtyard, drooping on the armrest of the right hand shook the ss of wine held, raised, filled arge mouthful of wine. After drinking, his hand seems to be weak and feeble and hang down, the ss in his hand shattered with a thud and sshed, a few drops of red wine that did not drink the also in the halo on the white floor, extraordinarily eye-catching. ¡°You are living in The Dixon family for the rest of your life, I will not marry you.¡± Dixon said clearly word by word. It is a word that isparable to a finely polished sharp dagger piercing the heart, before you feel the pain, you are already bleeding. ¡°I just see that you have been in a bad moodtely and want to keep youpany.¡± Larissa squatted down to pick up all the broken ss scraps on the ground into the trash can, making a gentle and virtuous appearance, ¡°You said that the melon that is twisted by force is not sweet, I have resigned myself to my fate.¡± The hypocritical words were meant for Dixon¡¯s ears.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Heh.¡± Dixon knows Larissa¡¯s character and naturally knows that her words are a bit true or false. A cold smile, then also did not make a sound, butzily closed his eyes, no longer speak. Half a day of silence, Larissa finished packing everything, looking at the eyes closed and sleepy Dixon, she slightly opened her mouth to say something, but like a lump in the throat. Finally, silently turned around and left the room. When she closed the door to Dixon¡¯s room, her eyes were slightly red, and an inexplicable aggravation flooded her heart. As the golden girl of her family, she was held in the heart of the family, but Dixon now ignored her. The eyes are sour, dense tears blurred vision, a tear from the corner of the eye indisputably slipped down the chin drops on thepel. ¡°Here.¡± At this time, one person handed her a tissue. Larissa turned to look sideways and realized it was Dixon¡¯s brother Deangelo. At the sight of him, Larissa¡¯s gaze shimmered with unease, and, too weak to meet his eyes, she walked straight away. ¡°Larissa.¡± Deangelo looked at her back and shouted. Larissa¡¯s step lurched, and she stood there stiffly, her heart thumping. ¡°There are trade-offs to be made. You¡¯re an adult, you should learn to weigh the pros and cons.¡± Deangelo kindly reminded. The next person did not understand, but Larissa understood Deangelo¡¯s meaning. She bit her red lips, her pupils were full ofplicated emotions, but her hand involuntarily covered her stomach, and finally ran downstairs with big strides. Chapter 1170 : Larissa Pregnant Perhaps it was panic, and probably a weak heart, so much so that when Larissa went down the stairs, her foot slipped identally and she fell down the stairs. ¡°Ah~¡± A scream rang through the vi, rming everyone. The person who reacted the fastest was naturally Deangelo. Deangelo, who was about to go back to his room, heard Larissa¡¯s voice and immediately turned around and rushed to the stairway, where he saw Larissa, who had fallen unconscious on the stairs. ¡°Larissa?¡± Deangelo¡¯s face went white and he quickly ran to her side and helped her up, ¡°Larissa, you¡¯re okay ¡­¡± A ¡®bar¡¯ word has not yet spoken, Deangelo felt a sticky feeling in his palm, he lifted his hand to see, the white palm heart is full of crimson blood, very stinging. ¡°Ouch, what¡¯s wrong with Larissa, why is she bleeding for good reason?¡± Dixon¡¯s mother, who came up from downstairs, was frightened by this scene and immediately shouted to the maid behind her, ¡°Get a car ready to take Larissa to the hospital.¡± Deangelo did not dare to dy, and immediately picked up Larissa and hurried downstairs. Half an hourter, Larissa was taken to the nearby hospital, and thirty minutester, the test results were handed to Dixon¡¯s mother. At this point, Dixon¡¯s mother and Deangelo were standing in the hallway pacing back and forth, waiting very anxiously. ¡°Ma¡¯am, who is that in there for you?¡± Because of Dixon¡¯s rtionship, the doctor naturally knew Dixon¡¯s mother and spoke to her respectfully. ¡°She ¡­¡± Dixon¡¯s mother hesitated for a moment and finally said, ¡°That girl is my future daughter-inw. Aigoo, Addison, you do tell me first, what is her situation ah, how did she bleed out? Is she seriously injured?¡± The doctor named ¡®Addison¡¯ughed and brushed the frame of his sses, ¡°Hahaha, madam, don¡¯t be nervous. Take a look at this ¡­¡± He handed the ultrasound report form to Dixon¡¯s mother and pointed to the ultrasound chart, ¡°Congrattions, there¡¯s already a baby, over a month old. You¡¯re a grandmother, hahaha ¡­¡± ¡°Huh? This ¡­?¡± Dixon¡¯s mother took the ultrasound report card and was so happy that she couldn¡¯t speak for half a day, ¡°I became ¡­ I became a grandmother?¡± The news came so suddenly that she could not believe it. ¡°Yes, we just gave your daughter-inw-to-be a full examination and confirmed that she is pregnant. However, she fell down the stairs and had a bleeding condition and needs to be hospitalized to keep the baby alive.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The doctor gave a brief description of the situation. Dixon¡¯s mother was so absorbed in the excitement that she didn¡¯t notice Deangelo¡¯s strange face and gaze behind her. ¡°Addison, thank you for your hard work.¡± Dixon¡¯s mother thanked her repeatedly, and Addison went back to her office with a ¡®we should have done it¡¯. Dixon¡¯s mother looked at the ultrasound sheet for a long time and couldn¡¯t stop talking. It was only after the unconscious Larissa woke up and was sent to the VIP ward that she went over to Larissa and asked, ¡°Larissa, why didn¡¯t you tell me when such a big thing happened? You child, you don¡¯t know to tell me even when you are aggrieved.¡± With her angry tone, it was easy to hear how much Dixon¡¯s mother loved her. Larissa was leaning against the bed, her hand on the side of the bed was being injected with a sling, she still felt a little weak, but the words of Dixon¡¯s mother just now had sent a chill down her back. She raised her eyes to look at Dixon¡¯s mother for a moment, and her eyes collided with Deangelo¡¯s behind her. Just a look, but it seems that in that extremely fast moment exchanged countless information. Larissa retracted her gaze sheepishly and smiled, ¡°Auntie, I ¡­ I ¡­¡± Larissa is used to being arrogant and domineering during the day, but in The Dixon family, perhaps because she likes Dixon excessively, she is also very restrained, even facing Dixon¡¯s mother will be a little nervous and uneasy. Chapter 1171 : Dixon’s child ¡°Okay, auntie knows you¡¯ve been aggravated.¡± Dixon¡¯s mother sat on the edge of the bed, holding her hand and patting her gently on the back of it, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with auntie here, she will never let you be aggrieved.¡± She said, looking back at Deangelo, ¡°Deangelo, you stay here with Larissa, mom has to go back first.¡± Deangelo looked bashful and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± He readily agreed, and Dixon¡¯s mother exchanged pleasantries with Larissa before she hurriedly left the ward. Larissa knew that Dixon¡¯s mother was going back to find Dixon. She couldn¡¯t say anything when the matter hade to this. After Dixon¡¯s mother left, the room was quiet again, and Larissa gave Deangelo a weak and dark look. But with that nce, she met Deangelo¡¯s profound gaze again. Deangelo raised his hand and took out a cigarette case, took out a cigarette in his mouth and was about to light it when he suddenly realized that Larissa was recuperating in hospital and threw the cigarette in the ashtray on the table. Turning around and sitting on the sofa with leisurely steps, he asked indifferently, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Larissa looked tense, not even daring to look at Deangelo again. What just came is stilling. She lightly pursed her red lips, ¡°This ¡­ is, this is ¡­¡± It was only a little while ago, Larissa all felt her palms sweating, nervous to go crazy. ¡°It¡¯s my baby with Dixon. Of course I want ¡­ want the baby to be with Dixon.¡± Stammering for a long time, finally said a clear sentence, but also showed her attitude. Deangelo although the expression stiffened, but finally did not say anything, ¡°I still have some business in thepany, remember to call if something happens.¡± He left. He left with determination, without any half-heartedness. Meanwhile, The Dixon family.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Dixon¡¯s mother returned home quickly with the ultrasound report. After entering the vi, she went upstairs and pushed open the door to Dixon¡¯s room. In the room, Dixon was still sitting on the balcony drinking, depressed and disheveled to the extreme. Dixon¡¯s mother saw the situation, angry temples burst, went over and threw the ultrasound report directly at Dixon¡¯s face, ¡°Look at you look like you¡¯re dying, do it for whom to see? You are going to be a father soon, can not have some motivation ah!¡± Thest few days Dixon was very depressed, Dixon¡¯s mother looked in the eyes of anxious heart. Dixon¡¯s mother had been thinking about how to guide Dixon, but the good news came out of nowhere, making her very happy. ¡°What¡¯s with being a father?¡± Dixon muttered in annoyance, but his hand had already taken the ultrasound report sheet on his face in his hand and looked at it. As a doctor, he knew from a quick scan of the ultrasound that it was a pregnancy status, but when he looked at the ce and time and the patient number, his face turned even harder, ¡°Larissa¡¯s pregnant?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not asking nonsense. You slept with Larissa, isn¡¯t it normal for her to have a baby. Ouch, God bless, we The Dixon family has a child, hahaha ¡­¡± Dixon¡¯s mother was overjoyed. The moment before, she was still ming Dixon, but now she is already excited and does not want to take the matter into ount. ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early, this child is not mine.¡± Dixon denied it outright, ¡°I didn¡¯t even sleep with her.¡± ¡°You shut up, you brat, how do you talk, no sense of responsibility at all!¡± Dixon¡¯s mother pped him hard on the shoulder, ¡°You drank the pills that night, you slept with Larissa, and you deny it? Do you think your mother is a fool.¡± That day she removed all the people from the vi, including the maids. And the effect of Larissa¡¯s medicine was lifted and the person returned to normal, so you can imagine that of course Dixon did it. Chapter 1172 : Can’t Contact Sophie And Larissa¡¯s drug effect also lifted, the person returned to normal, conceivable, of course, Dixon did it. So, no matter how Dixon denied it, Dixon¡¯s mother was convinced that the child in Larissa¡¯s womb was his. Dixon sat on the recliner, gazing at his mother in amazement, and after a few seconds of staring at each other, he snorted, ¡°Larissa is your real child, right?¡± The fact that his own mother didn¡¯t believe him but was willing to trust an outsider was ridiculous. ¡°I¡¯m your mother, what kind of virtue do you have that I wouldn¡¯t know?¡± Dixon¡¯s mother raised her hand and poked Dixon¡¯s temple, ¡°You just take off your pants, I know what kind of shit you poop!¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Dixon¡¯s heart ached with anger at his words of conviction. His eyebrows knitted, hands hanging on the armrests slightly clenched fist, anger surged to the heart, ¡°Get out!¡± If the person standing in front of him was not his mother, I¡¯m afraid Dixon¡¯s fist would have already swung out. ¡°You ¡­¡± Dixon¡¯s mother pointed at his face, just about tosh out, but once she thought that Larissa already had her little grandson in her belly, she was instantly in a much happier mood. He waved his hand, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care to bother with you so much. I will tell your father about this, you prepare for the wedding with her early, and do not let her down.¡± ¡°When you abandoned medicine and started business, I thought you really liked business, but I didn¡¯t know you became idle all day. Now that you have a child, when you and Larissa get married, you can also settle down ¡­¡± Listening to his mother¡¯s ramblings, Dixon leaned back in the recliner, resting one hand on the armrest and covering his chest with the other, unwilling to even open his mouth to continue arguing with her. Dixon is not sure whose Larissa¡¯s baby is, but the only thing he can be sure of is that the baby will never be his. At the moment, Dixon is a little depressed, as if he has suffered a huge blow, heavy hearted and irreconcble. Thinking about Sophie¡¯s betrayal, thinking about Larissa¡¯s poor tactics, he suddenly felt like his life was a joke. Dixon¡¯s mother stood to the side and said something else, but after not getting a response from Dixon for a long time, she had to turn around and leave, muttering on her way out, ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to your father about the wedding.¡± With the sound of the room door closing, it was as if the whole world had gone silent. Dixon leaned back in the recliner and was silent for a long time, finally taking his phone and looking at Sophie¡¯s cell phone number in the address book, the note message was ¡®Sophie¡¯. Now look at the note name, ridiculous to the extreme. When he was looking at the phone number, his thumb identally touched the touch screen and dialed Sophie¡¯s cell phone number. Dixon, who was leaning back in his recliner and looking up at the clouds in the sky, didn¡¯t notice until the beep sounded, ¡°Hello, the user you have called is switched off, please dial againter ¡­¡± Dixon lifted his phone and duly realized that he had dialed Sophie¡¯s cell phone number. ¡°Woman! Throwing yourself at another man and pulling me out?¡± Dixon muttered grimly, but reluctantly dialed Sophie¡¯s number again. ¡°Hello, the user you have called is offline ¡­¡± The mechanical voice on the other end of the line still fell into Dixon¡¯s ears, provoking him to rage. People have a rebellious mentality. The more Dixon couldn¡¯t get through to Sophie, the more he tried to reach her. When he couldn¡¯t get through on a few calls, he called his subordinates, ¡°Go check on Sophie for me right away.¡± Half an hourter, Dixon¡¯s phone rang, it was his subordinate called, after answering the phone, the other party said, ¡°Mr. Dixon, Sophie has left L City a few days ago.¡± ¡°What? Left?¡± Dixon was shocked and sat up straight from the recliner, questioning incredulously, ¡°He left alone?¡± Chapter 1173 : Get Married ¡°It seems that he left with a man named Warren, and it seems that there is also Warren¡¯s mother.¡± The subordinate told Dixon the information that came from the investigation in detail. ¡°Where did it go?¡± Dixon was angry and furious, his hand clenched on the armrest, furious. ¡°Not sure for now, didn¡¯t find out too much information.¡± ¡°Useless waste!¡± Dixon angrily rebuked, and then let his subordinates continue to investigate Sophie. The whole day passed, but Dixon still couldn¡¯t find any news about Sophie. For this reason, Dixon contacted Vivian, but Vivian also said she did not know. Listening to Vivian¡¯s words, Dixon was sure that Vivian was not deliberately withholding information, so he did not pursue the matter further. But Sophie¡¯s disappearance was a mystery. But as a ¡®victim¡¯, Dixon because Sophie¡¯s departure more and more angry, like a punch in the cotton on the air, but let his heart blocked out of the air. A series of two days of investigation can not find any news about Sophie, Dixon from the initial anger to the final salted fish like lying t, mood also gradually calm. But there is more than a little disgust for Sophie. Larissa was hospitalized for two days, then taken back to The Dixon family by Dixon¡¯s mother, where she was cared for by a dedicated doctor and kept at home to nurse her baby. Her room was arranged next to Dixon¡¯s.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Listening to the noise outside, Dixon had a cigarette in his mouth, lying on a recliner, legs crossed on the low table, holding his phone and ying games. The maid had juste over and told him that Larissa had moved into The Dixon family to raise her baby. Dixon didn¡¯t even bother to ask about it. Knock knock knock ¨C There was a knock on the door outside. Dixon¡¯s mother came over on her heels and stood beside him, seeing him ying with his phone and yelling in exasperation, ¡± Larissa has moved back in, you should at least go see her. You say you, not to visit the hospital even if you are not well, and now that they are back home, you do not go to see, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Mud, dead again.¡± Dixon muttered, one hand holding the phone, one hand will be the cigarette from the mouth to the side flicked the ashes, nose spurting out a faint green smoke, and then the cigarette in the mouth, continue to hold the phone operation. ¡°A ah, stupid, you fucking t A two times not to die, you can still let Ang run away?¡± He opened the mike, a burst of crazy ¡®output¡¯ to his friend inside the game, ¡°on your 2. 5 IQ, I advise you to uninstall the game early, it is also considered for your ancestors¡¯ virtue, otherwise I¡¯m afraid your ancestors¡¯ 18 generations of coffin board can not hold down.¡± This time the teammate reluctantly scolded back over, ¡°you a Cheng Biaojin can fucking y 0-5 record, you mean to say? You¡¯ve finished your homework, kid? Your mother knows you are ying the game? Listen to my brother, hurry up and go do your homework, don¡¯te to hawk us.¡± Dixon¡¯s mother listened to the humiliating sound of others on the other end of the phone, angry red face, a hand from Dixon took away the phone and mmed it on the ground, ¡°y, every day you know how to y games! You will soon be a father, can not do something!¡± Dixon¡¯s hand was empty, but he did not have any angry emotions, just tilted his head to look at Dixon¡¯s mother, he smiled, ¡°What is the business? Marrying Larissa is the right thing to do?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not talking nonsense.¡± Dixon¡¯s mother snarled. Dixon¡¯s mother was distraught, but she could do nothing about it. ¡°Okay. It¡¯s just marriage. Dixon spread his hands, the corners of his lips pulled out a sarcastic smile, ¡°the mother is now satisfied?¡± Chapter 1174 : Wild Man’s Child He suddenly agreed to marry Larissa, Dixon¡¯s mother froze for a moment instantly pped her thighs, ¡°early should mom also do not need to mor for you every day, hahaha ¡­ I¡¯ll go tell Larissa, hahaha¡­ ¡­¡± Dixon¡¯s mother was immersed in tion and happy. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go tell it myself.¡± Dixon got up and headed outside. There were doctors busy in the next room, and he slipped on his slippers and walked in wearing his gray pajamas. Larissa, who was recuperating, saw Dixon enter and looked over at him with a ttered look, ¡°Dixon?¡± She leaned back on the bed with a face full of incredulity, but also a little nervous, clutching the bedding, her heart weakly speaks with a little trembling voice. ¡°All out.¡± Dixon¡¯s cold eyes swept a nce at the doctors in the room.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The doctor instantly nodded, ¡°Okay. You guys call me again if you need anything.¡± The family doctor walked out of the room and closed the door. Dixon¡¯s mother, who was following him to the door of the room, wanted to go in, but seeing that Dixon was whispering to Larissa, she was too embarrassed to get involved, so she had to stand guard outside the door. In the room, the two look at each other, silent. Dixon clearly did not do anything, but Larissa can still feel the pressure from him, and even feel the air is stagnant general, so she some breathing difficulties. Dixon raised his hand and scratched his chicken¡¯s head, walked to the sofa and sat down, crossed his legs on the table, wrapped his arms around his chest, and stared at Larissa with his sharp eyes for a moment. ¡°My boy?¡± He asked. Larissa was most afraid of Dixon asking this question, but it was always time to face it. She pursed her red lips, ¡°Dixon, what have you done to me that you¡¯ve forgotten?¡± ¡°Not too good in the headtely.¡± He said. That muddle-headed attitude, clearly not believing Larissa¡¯s words. ¡°Heh, you¡¯re so disappointing.¡± Larissaughed bitterly, reddened her eyes, and dropped her head. After a few seconds of silence, she picked up the phone on the table, and when she looked up again her eyes were already heavy with tears, ¡°I knew you would forget.¡± With that, she picked up her phone and tapped on the video to y. In the video, Dixon is straddling Larissa, and they are topless and intimate. Larissa pillowed on his arm, holding up her phone was recording herself, and kissed Dixon¡¯s forehead in the video screen, ¡°Dixon, I know I was too young and impulsive back then, but for the rest of my life, I just want to go on with you ¡­ ¡± Looking at the video, Dixon¡¯s loose posture gradually stiffened, then violently retracted his feet and stood up, angrily walked to her a snatched away the phone to watch the video. Dixon in doubt about the authenticity of the video, but the video pause up a pull to see the shooting time, location, frame rate and other details. In fact, without looking at the address Dixon also know that the video was recorded in his room. The ce where he sleeps himself, still can not recognize it. Dixon was surprised and inclined his head to look at Larissa, his lips opened and closed, but did not know what to ask. ¡°The night you were called back at the Royal Vi, because your aunt and uncle strongly opposed you being with Sophie, you were madly drunk that night, so ¡­ so we ¡­ ¡± Larissa slowly hanging head, the rest of the words did not say, but the physical performance is as if it is difficult to say. Dixon frowned, as if in doubt the truth of Larissa¡¯s words, but the video Larissa chest and neck have hickeys, simply does not seem to be faking. ¡°Why can¡¯t I remember anything?¡± The harsh gaze stared at Larissa for a long time, he questioned with a very heavy bite. Larissa, who had her head hanging, stiffened and slowly looked up with an incredulous face, ¡°You ¡­ think ¡­ you think this child is mine and another man¡¯s?¡± Chapter 1175 : ‘The Bitter End’ Dixon was silent. Larissa¡¯s eyes heated up and tears filled her eyes, spilling out along her lowershes and weeping down. Looking at each other for a moment, she suddenly smiled to herself, ¡°No wonder, no wonder you were so indifferent to me during the two days I was hospitalized to keep the baby alive.¡± She looked down at her right hand with the hanging needle, and ripped the syringe off the back of her hand with one hand. At once, blood gushed out from the back of her hand and slid down onto the pink bedding staining it red and extraordinarily eye-catching. Larissa violently lifted the bedding and got up, barefooted and walking hard to the balcony. She did not say another word as she passed in front of Dixon. Standing on the windowsill, Larissa closed her eyes and tilted her head to take a deep breath, choking on a sob: ¡°I¡¯m sentimental, I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡± The words fell, she propped her hands on the balcony and climbed up, unfolding her arms to jump towards the floor. ¡°Larissa, you¡¯re fucking crazy!¡± Dixon came over and grabbed her clothes and yanked her back, Larissa fell down and fell into his arms. The moment shended in his arms, Larissa closed her eyes and tears fell down her corners. Tears, it is frightened out. Dixon did not notice that she secretly breathed a sigh of relief, panic to the extreme. ¡°Without you, my life has little meaning. Since you want to be with Sophie, you might as well let me die.¡± Larissa still leaning in his arms, a pair of full of water eyes written full of aggression and sadness, more humble. Dixon leaned down and picked her up, turned into the bedroom andid her t on the bed, ¡°Get some rest.¡± The blood on the back of her hand rubbed against Dixon¡¯s clothes, which was particrly striking. His brow furrowed slightly as he turned and walked out of the bedroom, ¡°Doctor, she¡¯s bleeding from her hand.¡± The doctor standing in the hallway nodded and immediately went into the bedroom. Dixon, however, went straight back to his room and closed the door behind him. He went to the liquor cab, took a bottle of red wine, walked at a feeble and feeble pace to the balcony and sat down, alone to buy a drink. Dixon did not think Larissa was much better, but at least her love for him was hot and crazy.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. On the contrary, Sophie ¡­ Not only did she betray him, but she ended up leaving L City with Warren and his mother, and flying off with both wings. Dixon poured a ss of red wine and drank it down in one gulp, but identally choked, his throat tube was on fire, but along with his cough, his internal organs were aching and near spasms. ¡°Well ¡­¡± He clenched his teeth, bent over in pain, lowered his head, and clutched the tall ss with one hand, his powerful force directly pinching the ss out of the crack. It can be imagined how serious his internal injuries are. At the same time, Larissa in the next room leaned on the head of the bed, watching the doctor clean and wipe the blood on the back of her hand, her pale lips pulled out a strange smile. Is this the end of the story? As long as Dixon can¡¯t find Sophie, that bitch will nevere back to L City. The reason is that when sending Sophie out of L City, Larissa stood in front of Sophie and said in a light tone: ¡°You¡¯re smart enough to guess that your brother¡¯s affair was my handiwork. Of course, I also like tomunicate with smart people. Remember, never go back to L City again, and never appear in front of Dixon again, otherwise, not to mention your brother, only your parents will leave you forever.¡± Under absolute power, love counts for nothing. Larissa was able to reach out behind Dixon¡¯s back to count on her family, once and twice. Sophie loved Dixon, but knew how ruthless Larissa was. She also thought about telling Dixon and confessing everything so that Dixon could protect her. Chapter 1176 : Sophie is pregnant with triplets The Dixon family could not ept a disfigured woman as Dixon¡¯s wife. After all, The Dixon family is a famous family, looking for a marriage that is right for the family, and also absolutely loves to save face, and cannot ept people mocking Dixon¡¯s wife as an ugly woman. Secondly, Larissa is vindictive and psychologically twisted. Sophie is worried that one day when she really pisses off Larissa, she will stop at nothing to retaliate against her own family and implicate them. The first time Larissa has been involved with her brother, she owes a huge debt of ten million dors, and Dixon knows nothing about it. If one day, Larissa to get her family to death, only Dixon may not know. He can protect his family and her for one day, and also two days, but Dixon does not have a split, can not protect her family for life. This ¡®risk¡¯, Sophie dare not try! So finally chose to leave L City forever. Sophie¡¯s departure gives Larissa the opportunity to finally get close to Dixon. Of course, as the mastermind, Larissa is proud of herself, thinking that she is smart and wise, and that she has won her happiness through careful nning. Shey in bed, looking out the window with her head on her side and her hand on her stomach, her lips curved in a smile of relief. ¡­ At this time, the hospital in the town of Jiangnan water town. Sophie walked out of the hospital, her pace was weak and feeble, but her hand was clutching the ultrasound checklist, her ears echoing the doctor¡¯s words, ¡°ouch, girl, congrattions, triplets hey.¡± ¡°What? Triple ¡­ triplets?¡± Sophie looked at the doctor in shock and dismay, only to feel her brain was nk. After leaving L City anding to Jiangnan Water Town, she and Warren rented a house here. Sophie then paid for him to open a clothing design studio, so that he could make some money doing a business. But in the past few days, when Sophie was helping Warren, she always felt nauseous and wanted to vomit, plus her period waste, so she had to find a reason toe to the hospital for a checkup. What she was afraid of came to pass. She was worried that she might be pregnant, after all, she wasn¡¯t ready to be a mother. Even on the way to the hospital, she had already made up her mind that if she did have Dixon¡¯s baby, she would definitely abort it and would never give birth to it. What she didn¡¯t expect was that not only was she pregnant with Dixon¡¯s child, but she was also pregnant with three children.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Yes, yes, I have seen many twins, but the probability of triplets is rare. Girl, you are so lucky, hahaha ¡­¡± the doctor said with a smile as he looked at the ultrasound sheet. Triplets ¡­ Sophie thought carefully and suddenly remembered that her grandmother had given birth to triplets. At that time, two girls and one boy were born, but at that time the survival conditions were poor, the family was poor, the triplets were born not long after the starvation of a child. No wonder she was able to conceive triplets, there is a gic inheritance. After leaving the hospital, she sat down on a bench by the side of the road, her thoughts gripped. If she was pregnant with one child, it would be fine if she didn¡¯t want it, but now it was three children, three little lives. Sophie could not bear to deprive the three little ones of their right toe into the world. She couldn¡¯t help but touch her belly with her hand, and sighed helplessly, feeling that the road ahead was uncertain, not knowing what to do. ¡°Give birth to it, I will raise it with you.¡± Suddenly, a clear voice sounded behind her. As soon as Sophie turned around she saw Warren standing behind her. ¡°What are you ¡­ doing here?¡± She stood up nervously and subconsciously hid the ultrasound sheet in her hand behind her. Warren tilted his head and nced at it, his face full of sunshine and energy rippling with a light smile, ¡°You¡¯ve been unwelltely, I¡¯ve seen it all. I heard you vomiting in the bathroom, so I followed you as soon as you came out. I know it¡¯s hical to follow you, but I really don¡¯t feelfortable with you.¡± Chapter 1177 : Faking it for real Saying that, he sighed and raised his finger to the ultrasound sheet she had hidden behind her, ¡°I asked the doctor, he said you are carrying triplets, the probability of this is one in a million, it is because you have umted blessings in yourst life. So the child must stay.¡± ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± Sophie did not expect Warren toe suddenly, nor did she expect him to already know the situation. She pursed her lips and stammered, ¡°Even if I give birth, I don¡¯t need you to take care of it, I can ¡­ do it myself.¡± Sophie didn¡¯t believe her own words when she said she ¡®could¡¯. Three children, how can she take care of them? ¡°You get paid to run my studio, I¡¯ll help you take care of the kids, we¡¯re even.¡± Warren knew what Sophie cared about and exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, at least when the baby is born, I¡¯m his ¡®godfather¡¯, so it¡¯s my duty to take care of them.¡± The phrase ¡®godfather¡¯ directly draws a clear line, and also dispels Sophie¡¯s concerns. She just wanted to clear the rtionship with Warren, wanted Warren not to have thoughts about her. When she was in a different country, she had a friend to support her. Sophie felt warm and relieved, ¡°Warren, thank you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who should thank you.¡± Warren put his hands in his jacket pockets, tilted his head to look into the distance,menting, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to pay off Hond¡¯s million dor debt, and would have had to stay by her side, living like a dog. It was you who gave me hope and a chance to live again, and I should have done anything.¡± His mother¡¯s cancer cost over a million dors, and that money was borrowed from Hond by Warren. After that Hond kept him around and tried everything to sleep with him and get him to submit, but Warren refused to do it all. The consequence, however, was that he was beaten by Hond¡¯s bodyguards and humiliated in various ways by Hond. Warren endured all the humiliation in silence so that he could cure his mother. It¡¯s not until Sophie calls him and asks him to y along with her, with the benefit of Larissa paying off the million dor debt he owes Hond. ¡­ L City. Vivian and Rodney take a trip to the capital, where she investigates Maddox Cheal and finds out he¡¯s supposed to have a son.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. However, Maddox Cheal never mentioned his son in front of the media, so there was nothing about his son in all media and news. Vivian went to great lengths to investigate, but still found nothing. She returned from the two-day trip empty-handed. After returning to L City, Margarita Jones and Sue Stewart asked her to have dinner with them, so she went to a French dinner with Margarita Jones and Sue Stewart. During the course of the meal, Sue Stewart gave Morris a scolding, and Vivian was too embarrassed to answer, but Margarita Jones asionally echoed her scolding. After the meal, Sue Stewart drove away. Margarita Jones stood on the curb with her arm around Vivian¡¯s shoulder, watching the limousine driven by Sue Stewart merge into the traffic, she sighed, ¡°Announcing the divorce to the public, even though it is fake, are you not afraid of the real thing?¡± ¡°Afraid.¡± Vivian looked back at the sultry woman beside her, ¡°Melody and Morris have known each other for a long time, if there is an old love, how can I not be afraid of them rekindling their old love?¡± ¡°Then you are still willing to conceal your rtionship, is not stupid.¡± Margarita Jones had a disgusted look on her face. Vivian shook her head, ¡°If my rtionship with Morris will be a problem today because of a Melody, it will be a problem tomorrow because of a different Melody. I¡¯m just afraid, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t trust him.¡± ¡°What kind of thinking logic? Can¡¯t figure it out.¡± Margarita Jones waved her hand, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s all men I can¡¯t get Margarita Jones anyway, and I don¡¯t care to think about it.¡± She tugged Vivian¡¯s hand, ¡°Anyway, you have the day off and you¡¯re not going to the set until tomorrow. Why don¡¯t you go to karaoke with me? I heard that your L City KTV is very fun, I always wanted to go, but Ethan wouldn¡¯t take me. He said that it¡¯s not suitable for me because of the mix of fishes and dragons.¡± Chapter 1178 : Margarita Jones gets hurt This time Vivian did not refute, nodded fervently, ¡°I think Ethan is right.¡± For a sultry-looking exotic beauty, to the KTV station, it is the same as opening the ¡®attract butterflies¡¯ mode, and Margarita Jones is a temper, and the body is too good. I¡¯m afraid that a trip to the KTV can set off a shocking wave. Vivian¡¯s words fell, Margarita Jones a sharp eye shot directly over, ¡°really not righteous. Are you going to go? If not, I¡¯ll go myself.¡± ¡°An hour?¡± Vivian suggested. Margarita Jones knows that Vivian has been in the news and the entertainment media is looking for her everywhere, so if she stays outside for too long, she will definitely be mobbed for interviews. Solely nodded, ¡°Deal.¡± The two of them agreed to go to KTV in their own cars, but Vivian was dragged by Margarita Jones just before she took a step, ¡°Take my car. When we go out, we have to take my car.¡± Vivian smiled helplessly, ¡°Okay, as you wish.¡± The two of them walked towards Margarita Jones¡¯ Porsche, and Margarita Jones sat in the main driver¡¯s seat and buckled her seat belt. With her foot on the clutch, sting the gas pedal and hands on the wheel, she raised her eyebrows and nced at Vivian in the passenger seat, ¡°Are you ready to sit?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Vivian answered. In her mind, she wondered when Margarita Jones had be so rambunctious. However, the next moment a powerful pushing sensation made her realize that she was being superficial. The coupe sped down the busy road, turning left and right to weave in and out of traffic, attracting numerous honks and curses. ¡°Mud, run so fast to reincarnate?¡± ¡°In a hurry to die ah, run so fast.¡± ¡°Shit, driving a luxury car is great!¡± ¡°No quality at all, sooner orter go out and get hit by a car.¡± ¡­ After the luxury car passed by, many drivers in the car poked their heads out and cursed. But Margarita Jones ignored it all, and continued to drive in the traffic, sometimes left and sometimes right, the car skills are so good that even Vivian looked willing to be inferior. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, do you have a driver¡¯s license and you dare to drive at this speed?¡± Vivian nervously held the seat belt, ¡°I did not buy double insurance, you take it easy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a coward.¡± Margarita Jones is holding the steering wheel with one hand and turning on the music with the other, ying the car dj, shaking her head with the deafening sound, unrestrained. Vivian saw her like this, couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, reached out and pointed to her dashboard, ¡°Speeding, it¡¯s a hundred and two, you watch out for the traffic police ¡­¡± Drip ~ ooo ~ drip ~ ooo ¡­ Vivian¡¯s mouth seems to open up the light, a sentence did not finish the sound of sirens came from behind. The moment they heard the siren, the two of them looked at each other, Margarita Jones¡¯s foot on the gas pedal more fierce. At this time, the other side of a car overtaking this side of the road, Margarita Jones pupils shrink, immediately hit the steering wheel, but identally overturned into the roadside ditch. The two people in the car only felt a spinning, and then sank into the ditch. The window ss should also be broken, fishy water from the window poured in. The first thing they did was unbuckle their seat belts and try to climb out of it, only to have Margarita Jones find her leg stuck. ¡°Is everything all right? Hurry up and get out.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Because the water in the gutter is very shallow, will not drown, but a fishy smell smells unpleasant. Vivian saw that Margarita Jones was okay, and pushed open the car door to leave. As a result, Margarita Jones grabbed her, ¡°My foot, my foot is stuck, can not move.¡± She threw a pleading look at Vivian. Chapter 1179 : He’s angry Vivian turned back, her eyebrows furrowed slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll call for help first.¡± She was a little worried about Margarita Jones¡¯ situation. Because the window ss was broken, Vivian strained to push the door, so she got out of the window and waved to the police car that came after her, ¡°Comrade police, someone is injured over here.¡± The police car stopped, and several officers in the car got down. ¡°Road racing, is not their own looking for death.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing it was a shallow ditch, if you hit a car, you would have killed someone else.¡± ¡°Not taking yourself seriously, and deservedly so.¡± ¡­ The uniformed police officers angrily scolded Vivian, splitting their heads in anger at her, but worked together to drag Margarita Jones out of the limousine. Vivian put a pocket mask over her face so that her identity would not be discovered and then exposed to the Inte, leading to unnecessary trouble. She then helped Margarita Jones, who had a limp, into a police car and headed straight to the hospital. After a series of tests at the hospital, the results were that Margarita Jones had a broken left leg and needed to be hospitalized, while Vivian went to the police station with the police to make a statement. But before taking the statement, she went to Night apartment with the police officer to change her clothes and take a shower.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Otherwise, she was stinking, she felt bad. The police officer also disliked her stink and nodded to her. After washing up at Night apartment, she went back to the police station. An hourter, Vivian walked out of the police station, scolded and ashamed. There was a ck Volkswagen car parked on the side of the road. The car door opened and Trent came over, ¡°Youngdy, get in.¡± Vivian saw Trent and her eyes lit up, subconsciously nced at the Volkswagen, but the ck window ss blocked the light, she did not see anything. ¡°Morris is back?¡± She was a little surprised. Trent nodded, ¡°Well. boss just got back, I wanted to surprise you, but I ended up ¡­¡± He didn¡¯t say anything more after that, he just opened the back door. Vivian walked to the car door, a lower head will see the car sitting Morris. The man in a suit, leaning in the back car seat with his eyes closed, crossed his legs, the whole person around a cold atmosphere. Vivian sat up and Trent closed the door. She tilted her head to look at him, ¡°Has the matter of the factory in the eastern province been dealt with? Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you came back? You ¡­¡± A series of two questions, but Morris did not move. Vivian¡¯s voice gradually became weaker and finally disappeared into nothing. The car started slowly and drove away from the police station entrance. Morris knew something had happened to Vivian when she returned, but because Vivian was on the hot seat and in the spotlight these days, Morris had to ask Trent to prepare a low-profile Volkswagen sedan and wait for her in it. ¡°Morris?¡± Vivian called out again, but Morris still had her eyes closed, as if she was asleep. She raised her eyebrows and tugged on his ear, ¡°Are you really asleep or are you pretending to be?¡± The gentle action reveals her strong love for him. At that moment, Morris slowly raised his eyelids, his harsh gaze squinted at Vivian, ¡°You think you have a long life, don¡¯t you?¡± The tone of his voice was thick with displeasure, obviously angry. Vivian skimmed her lips, innocently taking the me, ¡°Miss Margarita insisted on racing, I told her to drive slower on the road, but she didn¡¯t listen.¡± In the car, Vivian did repeatedly tell Margarita Jones to reduce her speed and not to race, but Margarita Jones did not listen to her advice. Vivian said she was worried that Morris would reprimand Margarita Jones and had to exin, ¡°She rarely does this, so I guess she¡¯s just boredtely. She hasn¡¯t worked since thest time she beat up big brother Danny ¡­¡± Chapter 1180 : The kind that can’t be coaxed well ¡°So this time, she came out with me and indulged for once. Compared to how reckless she was in the Hidden Tribe, she is now very restrained.¡± Vivian wrapped her arms around him and rested her chin on his shoulder, ¡°You just don¡¯t bother with her, okay.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. In the Hidden Tribe, thend was vast and sparsely popted, so Margarita Jones would not have any problems even if she was racing. It¡¯s just that she brought the bad habits she had in Hidden Nation to L City. Morris listened quietly as Vivian pampered him, her soft voice like that of a kitten throwing her arms around him. It was hard for him not to be touched. But Morris only nced at her lightly and continued to sleep with his eyes closed. Seeing this scene, Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± Well, this man waspletely pissed off. After getting married to Morris, she hadn¡¯t really seen Morris really angry. This time the car ident did not happen big, but the memory of it is still haunting. It was a good thing that the road was a ditch and they avoided it in time, otherwise the consequences would have been unthinkable. Vivian let out a long sigh, helplessly reaching out and scratching his head, not knowing how to coax Morris. ¡°Is your husband so angry, are you worried about me?¡± She turned sideways, her head in front of Morris, cupped his cheeks with both hands, and leaned down to give her a kiss on the lips. The moment she kissed him, Vivian blinked her eyshes, and her long, thick, butterfly-wingedshes scraped against Morris¡¯s face, tingling and tickling his heart. But he was so caught up in his anger that he really didn¡¯t want to pay attention to her. Vivian kissed him and found that Morris still had his eyes closed and didn¡¯t move, her brow knitted deeper and deeper. This time, the man finally opened his eyes. The only thing is that he wrapped his arms around her waist and brought her directly to sit sideways on hisp, turning passivity into initiative, nibbling and sucking to his heart¡¯s content, wanting to give vent to the intense thoughts that had umted over the past two or three days. The driver¡¯s seat, Trent nced at the rearview mirror, clearly saw the scene behind, can not help but smile. He was a little envious, envious of the rtionship between his boss and the youngdy. Inexplicably, Angelo¡¯s face came to mind. Angelo her ¡­ She seems to like her own brother, right? Trent was so lost in thought that he abruptly saw a vaning head-on, and he jerked the steering wheel. Vivian and Morris in the back row fell directly into the car seat, Vivian nearly fell into the car, fortunately by Morris a tight embrace, to avoid this ident. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to drive?¡± Morris kicked Trent in the driver¡¯s seat and scolded angrily. ¡°Sorry boss, I ¡­ my fault.¡± Trent grinned and huffed darkly. He seemed to have ruined the kiss between the boss and the youngdy. It was a sin, a sin. Morris raised his hand and raised the middle partition, blocking Trent¡¯s view. He wrapped his arms around Vivian and spun her around, and Vivian was already lying on the seat, while he was holding her down, propped up on the edge of the car seat with one hand and cupped her chin with the other, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything risky, Margarita Jones is single and can indulge with abandon, but you are different. You have parents, you have our children ¡­¡± And me! Of course, the three most important words, Morris did not say out loud. He was not quitefortable with such a blunt confession. Vivian hands around his neck, a sweet smile, ¡°Well, husband is right, I pay attention next time ¡­ ah!¡± With a p on the ground, Vivian let out a cry of pain. Morris¡¯s p on the side of her buttocks, with a little force, quite painful. He questioned in a cold voice, ¡°Do you want to have another time?¡± Chapter 1181 : We’re even ¡°No, I don¡¯t dare ¡­¡± Vivian shook his head like a rattle, pursed his lips, his face aggrieved little expression look let Morris heart hook tickle. He was used to seeing Vivian¡¯s calm and wise side, where had he ever seen her like a little goblin pouting and teasing? Morris stared at her for a moment, then leaned down and kissed her on the lips. This kiss was crazy and hot, and the two days of strong feelings of longing were dispersed. ¡°Mmm ¡­¡± After the passionate kiss, Vivian¡¯s heart beat faster and she only felt her body heat up, and the reaction of the most primitive pursuit of love hidden inside her came out. But she restrained herself. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t do that.¡± Vivian leaned close to his ear, ¡°Let¡¯s just go home and do it ¡­¡± The soft voice carried a bit of begging. The fire was burning under the ear, and the sizzling sensation was simply going to devour Morris in general. He took her hand and ced it on his reproductive organ and asked in a very maic and husky sexy voice, ¡°Have you ever considered how it feels?¡± Damn woman, every time she lit the fire, she wanted to run. The hard touch made Vivian¡¯s cheeks haloed with a blush, and she blushingly half-closed her eyes, not daring to look directly at Morris. ¡°Shen ¡­ Margarita Jones is in the hospital, we should go over to see her.¡± Vivian murmured in a small voice. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you¡¯re getting into. But her most thoughtless actions for Morris is a deadly temptation, tantalizing his body as hot as the fire burning. ¡°I can let you go, but you have to ¡®feed¡¯ it.¡± Morris¡¯s cheek was pressed against the skin of her neck nook, and the hot air that spurted out as he spoke ruffled his hair and tingled gently against her skin, so tingly that it was driving Vivian crazy. ¡°Shameless ¡­¡± Vivian skimmed her lips and red at him. ¡°What did you say? Hmm?¡± A ¡®hmm¡¯ elongated the end of the word, the implication of warning is too obvious. If Vivian didn¡¯t say yes, he was going to make her feel what it was like to have sex in the car today. Just the thought of Trent still driving made Vivian¡¯s face even redder and she had to surrender. ¡°Okay.¡± She reluctantly agreed, sounding like a pissed off daughter-inw. And then she did her best to ¡®help¡¯ Morris. But perhaps it was the lying down position that was not good, or the fact that he was not getting ¡®satisfaction¡¯, and eventually Morris sat up, holding Vivian across hisp ¡­ People¡¯s Hospital. After arriving at the underground parking lot of People¡¯s Hospital, Trent sat in the car and didn¡¯t go out. Morris took Vivian and got out of the car together, but Vivian¡¯s steps were a little weak and flimsy. When the man saw her like this, he couldn¡¯t help himself, ¡°Do you want me to carry you?¡± Vivian gave him a vicious nt, ¡°Who cares about you, you liar.¡± The promised ¡®unarmed¡¯, but in the end, it was not a promise that did not squeeze her. Now, I can¡¯t even walk without feeling strong in my legs. Morris put his arm around her neck, and the hand on her shoulder pinched her cheek, ¡°Vivian is angry?¡± The two of them had already walked to the elevator, Vivian pressed the up button and ignored him. The man¡¯s sword eyebrows are slightly raised, sexy thin lips pull out a light smile, ¡°Just now, I did not keep my word. To show my sincerity, I¡¯ll let you ¡®do¡¯ it again when we get home, so we¡¯re even, okay?¡± He was ying the game as intended. The words fell, Vivian slowly turned her head, tightly knitted her brows, and gave him a vicious re.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 1182 : Foggy Head Ding¡­ The elevator stopped and the door opened. Vivian, who was stepping on her high heels, gave an arrogant cold hum, lifted her foot and gave him a fierce stomp on the back of his foot, and swaggered into the elevator. ¡°Hiss~¡± Although wearing leather shoes, but by Vivian stomped hard, Morris still painful backwards a breath, ¡°wife Lord is trying to murder her husband.¡± Morris held his hand on the wall, raised his foot, and reached out to rub the back of his foot. Vivian saw his look of embarrassment some funny, but still hold theugh to reach out and press the elevator ¡®close¡¯ button. The elevator slowly closed, then just when it was about to close, the man¡¯s body side, directly into the elevator. He sped her arm and pinned her to the wall with his other hand on the side of her head, leaning down close to her face. The face with red lips and white teeth, smiling coquettishly. That smile, with a little bit of unintentional bad smile. Morris hooked her chin, forcing her to look directly at him, ¡°My husband was only away for two days, so eager to murder, could it be that there is a man in your sights?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Ding¨C The elevator stopped, the doors opened, and in walked three or four older women. But Morris had no intention of letting go of Vivian, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say something?¡± The four women stood in the elevator and took a look at the two of them, thinking they were a small couple and didn¡¯t say much. The elevator doors slowly closed and rose again. Vivian had an idea, aggrieved lips, ¡°you left me and the children to go away for so many years, you still remember me as a wife? You don¡¯t send a penny to your family, do you know how the children and I have survived?¡± She said, her voice choked with tears, ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± Morris: ¡°¡­¡± A dumbfounded look at Vivian, sword brows slightly knitted, even though smart and wise, at this moment he is also a little unable to react. The handsome and beautiful handsome face with a big question mark written on it, look a little silly and some cute. ¡°Aigoo, look like a handsome look, how is a negative hearted man.¡± ¡°Girl ah, this kind of man to leave it before it is toote.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what it is. Out of work these money does not send you money to spend, in the outside to raise another woman it.¡± ¡°This kind of person must be away from him, you are still young, and then find a good man can also.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± A few enthusiastic amahs began to talk about Morris, and there was even an amah wearing a floral dress who was eager to introduce Vivian to someone, ¡°Girl, my cousin¡¯s uncle¡¯s nephew just got divorced, and the woman also cheated on him. The woman is also a divorcee. How about setting you up to get to know each other? The boy is a young talent, a very good person.¡± Another woman looked at the woman in the floral dress, ¡°You¡¯re talking about Xabat, right? I¡¯ve seen him before, he¡¯s a gentle boy, he has a son, he¡¯s a good person, he¡¯s a good person.¡± Vivian listened to their words, red lips pursed, the other hand over Morris¡¯s arm, because want tough but do not dare tough, so can only hold theugh, but the hand can not help but grab Morris¡¯s arm, grabbing the pain. Morris see her smug look, face ck as the bottom of the pot, but also the light of day, said with great affection: ¡°that year business trip away, a car ident and memory loss, from then on with the family lost contact. After that, an old man saved me, and I lived with him until a few days ago when I saved a girl who was almost hit by a car and fell to the ground and hit her head, so I recovered my memory. When I remembered you, I immediately flew back to see you. Honey, why don¡¯t you still believe what those police officers told you today?¡± The ¡®plot¡¯ suddenly shifted and several older women were confused. ¡°Oh my God, this kid has a hard life.¡± Chapter 1183 : Spirits Turned Upside Down ¡°With the police testifying, there should be no fakes. You are also a pair of bitter lovebirds ah.¡± ¡°Girl ah, your husband is a good man, you must cherish.¡± ¡°These years your husband must have suffered a lot outside, but still remember you two mothers is also rare, must be good.¡± ¡°A day couple a hundred days of grace, must be good.¡± The enthusiastic amahs began to urge Vivian to be kinder to Morris again. The smile on Vivian¡¯s face gradually disappeared, not expecting him to be better in terms of acting. The elevator stopped on the 36th floor, the floor where Margarita Jones¡¯ hospital room was located. After the elevator opened, Vivian straightened up and was ready to go outside, but thedy said to Vivian uneasily, ¡°Girl, your husband is quite poor, be nice to him.¡± ¡°You guys are sopatible, live a good life.¡± ¡°Look at your husband¡¯s affection for you, you¡¯ve found a treasure.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, cherish it.¡± ¡­ Listening to their words, Vivian profoundly understood what it meant to be ¡®smart but smart¡¯, she awkwardly pulled the corners of her lips and smiled, ¡°Thank you aunties, I know.¡± At this moment, it is Vivian who has an embarrassed look on his face. Morris, on the other hand, directly wrapped his arm around Vivian¡¯s waist, ¡°Let¡¯s go, wifey.¡± The two of them just walked out of the elevator in a big way and headed outside. The elevator closed, and then went up. Morrisughed out loud, ¡°Did you hear that? The aunties said you found a treasure and told you to cherish me.¡± Vivian¡¯s step was a bit, turned sideways to face Morris, grabbed the ck and blue striped tie on his neck and brought it to the front, ¡°You are good at acting, such good acting skills, it¡¯s a pity you don¡¯t be an actor.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got my wife¡¯s true heritage, but I can¡¯t move the stage.¡± Morris put his arm around her waist, ¡°I¡¯m very happy to hear that.¡± ¡°No shit.¡± Vivian gave him a look and turned to go. But the hand that was clutching his tie didn¡¯t let go, so she just tugged it relentlessly and walked on. The three nurses who saw this sceneughed and looked at Morris with a bit of amusement. ¡°Why is this woman doing this to his husband?¡± ¡°But they¡¯re really handsome.¡± ¡°I think the woman has a super good temperament yeah, like a big rich woman, will the man be a little white man?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± ¡°Shh, keep your voice down, it¡¯s not good to be heard.¡± ¡°I still feel like a white boy.¡± ¡­ Three young nurses came together and were whispering, but the sound fell clearly in Morris and Vivian¡¯s ears. Morris not angry instead ofughing, three steps and two steps up, leaned down a hand to Vivian across the arms, ¡°high heels walking too hard, husband hold you.¡± I just felt a whirlwind, Vivian has been Morris embrace in the arms. After a nce with him, Vivian inspected Morris¡¯ face with his evil, gangly grin. The three young nurses paused in unison and looked at the duo with flowery fascination. ¡°Wow~ man is so handsome yeah, handsome.¡± ¡°I admit that I am blind, he is obviously the boss.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Too handsome. The face grew on my heart ba.¡± They didn¡¯t take their eyes off Morris. Morris just walked forward with Vivian in his arms, passing in front of the three nurses, and he smiled tenderly at them, ¡°My wife will be shy if you stare at us like this.¡± ¡°Ahhhhh, I can¡¯t, it¡¯s too handsome.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sour, your wife is so happy.¡± ¡°Hey mom, where do you get a husband like that? I¡¯m going to get in line.¡± ¡­ The three nursedies were bewitched by Morris¡¯ smile. Chapter 1184 : Atonement Only when they were far away did they reluctantly withdraw their gaze, and one of them suddenly said, ¡°Why do I feel that they look familiar?¡± ¡°Seems like I¡¯ve seen them somewhere before.¡± ¡°Have you seen them before? They look like rich people, how could they have seen each other?¡± The three of them were rambling as they walked towards the nurses¡¯ station. Here, Morris carried Vivian straight to the entrance of Margarita Jones¡¯ VIP room. Vivian leaned on Morris¡¯s arms, flirting with him earlier, and was in an extraordinarily happy mood at the moment. Even listening to the three nursesplimenting Morris, she couldn¡¯t help but look at Morris a few more times. Exquisite standard golden ratio face, five deep three-dimensional features, sword eyebrows and starry eyes,parable to modeling face as cool and handsome, proper domineering president himself. I have to admit, Morris is really handsome. He carries a natural dignified temperament, but also has the coldness of a stranger, especially his unsmiling face gives people a faint detachment, let people look away, but can not help but the ultimate face temptation, want to look more. ¡°Put me down.¡± When she reached the door of the ward, Vivian gently tapped Morris on the shoulder. Morris leaned down and carefully put Vivian down. Vivian pushed the door open and entered the room, while Morris lifted his hand and tugged off his necktie, hanging it casually around his neck.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The action is fluid but with a few handsome, invisible emitting a mature man¡¯s sexy charm, tantalizing. In the ward, Margarita Jones is lying on the hospital bed ying with her cell phone, Ethan is sitting in the escort chair and peeling her apple. Before he could peel the apple in his hand, he heard the door of the ward m, and he turned around to see Morris and Vivian. Ethan hurriedly put the things in his hand in the fruit tray on the table, ¡°Boss, youngdy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here? The police didn¡¯t make things difficult for ¡­ uh ¡­ you, why are you back?¡± Margarita Jones was full of worry when she saw Vivian walk in, fearing that she would be reprimanded by the police officers for being difficult, but when Morris came into view, Margarita Jones only felt her eyelids jump twice. She subconsciously made a small gesture of swallowing saliva, and muttered in her heart, but her eyes met Vivian again and gave her a wink. As if to say: Why is your husband back? Then I¡¯m not dead? Vivian shook her head slightly, not moving much, in a quiet way to reassure Margarita Jones, so that she does not worry too much. ¡°What, you don¡¯t want me toe back?¡± Morris ced his hands in the pockets of his suit pants, his handsome face as cold as ever. He was a different person than he had been a few minutes ago. When facing Vivian alone, he seemed to give her all the tenderness he had, and was the only one who was unstintingly gentle with Vivian. Margarita Jones smiled awkwardly, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± What a way to die. The first time he drove Vivian out and had a car ident, he now came back and wanted to skin her to atone for his sins. Morris strolled up to her and looked down at Margarita Jones, who was leaning against the bed, ¡°You¡¯re in L City, I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want. I have only one wife, and my children have only one mother, and she has parents. Understand?¡± He spelled out the words clearly, his tone sounded calm, but mixed with a strong sense of warning. Especially his handsome face, the face is gloomy, the heart of the displeasure, unconcealed exposed. Vivian stood beside Morris, listening to his words, could not help but feel a warmth in his heart, like seeping in a honey pot, very sweet and warm heart. Chapter 1185 : Want to go to the bathroom It is lucky to have a husband like this. Vivian was touched. But looking at Margarita Jones skimmed her lips, some aggrieved look, she reached out and gently tugged Morris¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Today is just an ident, she also did not want this ah. Besides, she¡¯s all wounded.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think she¡¯ll grow out of it without a few injuries?¡± Morris gave Vivian a sideways nce, then looked at Margarita Jones with cold eyes, ¡°It¡¯s for your own good, L City is not a hidden tribe, and it¡¯s very easy to get into idents with all the traffic. I don¡¯t want to hear that the next time the traffic police contact me, it¡¯s to ask me toe over and collect your body.¡± Such an attitude is like that of an elder brother. Margarita Jones was a little angry, but when she thought about it, she could understand his good intentions. She once again helplessly skimmed her mouth and turned her head to look the other way, ¡°I know, from now on, just don¡¯t drive so fast.¡± After saying that, Margarita Jones heart and some defiance, ¡°Besides, can not bepletely med on me, it is clearly the opposite a car against the traffic ident.¡± Ethan rarely sees his boss angry with other women, see Margarita Jones and he talked back, Ethan immediately stood out and said: ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It was an ident, and it¡¯s not all Miss Margarita¡¯s fault.¡± As a result, he received a cold warning before he could finish his sentence. Ethan¡¯s back was cold when he was nced at by his boss, and he immediately shut up and stopped talking. ¡°You slow down a bit, naturally you can avoid it normally.¡± Morris faintly returned a sentence, then walked to the sofa and sat down, no more words. Today came over, he just want to warn Margarita Jones, do not take Vivian to do something dangerous. He did not care whether Margarita Jones cherished her life or not, but he cherished Vivian¡¯s life! For a while, the atmosphere in the ward was frosty. Vivian could not help but gently rebuke Morris, ¡°let youe over to see Margarita Jones, you reprimand people for what. She didn¡¯t do the right thing today, but she¡¯s learned her lesson and won¡¯t do it again.¡± She said to Morris, but Morris did not even look at her, legs folded leaning on the sofa, ying with the phone, did not speak again. Vivian had no choice but to sit in the escort chair, leaning forward slightly to approach Margarita Jones, and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be so mean to him, he has such a temper.¡± Margarita Jones raised an eyebrow and nced at Morris out of the corner of her eye before turning her head to look at Vivian, ¡°It¡¯s really my fault today. I was just so bored.¡± ¡°When you get out of the hospital, go work at Danny¡¯spany.¡± Morris said again. ¡°No way!¡± Margarita Jones refused to go to work for Danny, ¡°He¡¯ll sell me out one day!¡± ¡°I know all about that day, it was an ident.¡± Vivian talked to Margarita Jones about that day, and it took a lot of reassurance and guidance to get Margarita Jones to agree to continue working at Danny¡¯spany after she was discharged from the hospital. The Morrises stayed in the hospital room for more than an hour before they left. Ethan walked the two into the elevator before returning to the ward. ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want me to get you a midnight snack?¡± Ethan asked as he stood next to Margarita Jones. Margarita Jones, who was lying on the bed, blushed unnaturally, pursed her lips and frowned as if she was struggling with something. Ethan saw that expression and immediately said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it ufortable? Do you want to call a doctor?¡± ¡°What doctor? I just want to go to the bathroom!¡± I should have let Vivian help her to go to the bathroom just now, but as soon as they left, she wanted to go to the bathroom.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Because of the fracture of her left foot, she could not stand independently at all now, and there was no way to go to the bathroom. Chapter 1186 : Falling down Seeing this, Ethan knitted his brows, overwhelmed and raised his hand to scratch his head, actually giving a few naive feelings. He hesitated and asked tentatively, ¡°Or ¡­ I¡¯ll find you a care?¡± Listen to his words, Margarita Jones body stiffened, gloomy face to Ethan, ¡°Do not find nursing, directly wait for me to suffocate, find a mortician better.¡± Not to mention the time needed to find a temporary care, thiste at night, where to find a care over? I¡¯m afraid that by the time the nursese, she will be suffocating in bed. Ethan realized something after the fact. He hesitated to go to her side, ¡°I ¡­ will help you go to the bathroom?¡± He took the initiative to extend his hand. Margarita Jones is not used to this kind of intimacy with Ethan, but thinking about what happenedst time in the Qinxin residence, the two have had a ¡®rtionship¡¯, but also do not have to be too pretentious to do. Her cold gaze plucked out a fierce nce at him, her hand on Ethan¡¯s hand, lifting the bedding out of bed. The left foot was injured, she stood on the floor like a golden chicken, her body weight almost all on Ethan. Ethan put her arm on his shoulder and let her bounce towards the bathroom.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Once in the bathroom, Margarita Jones immediately said, ¡°Put me on the toilet and get out.¡± The tone ofmand, listen carefully, the words also have a little repellent meaning, can not wait for him to hurry out. ¡°You can do it alone?¡± Ethan gaze up and down Margarita Jones, very worried about her limp leg can solve physical problems. ¡°Get out, I¡¯ll take care of it myself!¡± Margarita Jones sat on the toilet and pointed her finger at the bathroom door, scolding angrily. It¡¯s just a limp, not a broken arm, so howe she can¡¯t take care of herself? Ethan saw that she was determined, so he turned around and left the bathroom. The moment the door closed, Margarita Jones¡¯ voice rang out again inside, ¡°You¡¯re noting in until I call you! ¡°Okay.¡± Ethan answered. So, Margarita Jones limped up on one leg, propped herself up with one hand on the wall, took off her hospital gown pants with the other, and sat down on the toilet. But then came the embarrassment. Although this was a VIP room, the room was very poorly soundproofed. She didn¡¯t make much noise when she shushed, but it was extraordinarily clear in the silent bathroom. Margarita Jones tried not to make so much noise, but to no avail. She put her hands over her face in embarrassment, ¡°Shame on you.¡± After twenty minutes in the bathroom, she got up with difficulty and flushed the toilet. But God seemed to have a problem with her, after Margarita Jones got up holding the wall and just took two steps, only to feel a painful numbness in her right leg, she felt a weakness in her feet, her whole body plunged towards the front and fell heavily on the ground, falling on her face. ¡°Ah~!¡± Margarita Jones subconsciously screamed, apanied by the crisp sound of falling to the ground, extraordinarily clear. Ethan, standing in the doorway, sensed that something was wrong and immediately pushed open the bathroom door and rushed in, ¡°Margarita Jones?¡± Margarita Jones fell straight to the floor, falling so hard that her internal organs hurt along with her. Her cheek was pressed to the floor, she no longer cared about the floor dirty or not, powerlessly raised her hand and waved, ¡°Help ¡­ quickly help me up. ¡± It hurts too much. Not only the internal organs hurt, even the face that fell on the ground also followed the hot pain. Ethan did not have a hint of amusement, but leaned over and picked Margarita Jones up from the bed, rushed out of the bathroom, ced her gently on the edge of the bed and sat down, concerned: ¡°How are your feet? Does it hurt a lot?¡± Chapter 1187 Margarita Jones grinned in pain, reached out and touched her cheek where the fall had hurt, and it was so hot and painful that it was going numb. The heart secretly thankful, good thing is only after the toilet fall, this if lifting pants when fell, then she simply do not need to want to face, because all lost. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem, just lie down for a while.¡± She is not so delicate to aggravate the injury after a fall. Lying on the bed, she pulled the thin quilt over her and turned her side with her back to Ethan, ¡°You go rest, I¡¯m fine.¡± Ethan¡¯s presence made Margarita Jones a little ufortable, she preferred to be alone, more peaceful. ¡°Good, it¡¯s gettingte, you get some rest early. Tomorrow I will arrange for a female caregiver to take care of you.¡± With those words, he got up and walked out, closing the door of the ward. Only Ethan didn¡¯t go far, buty down to sleep on a bench in the corridor outside the ward. So close so as to protect Margarita Jones¡¯ well-being. ¡­ When Vivian and Morris left the hospital, it waste at night and they went back to Night apartment. Night apartment is the ce where they lived until they got married. It is not as morous and luxurious as the Royal Court vi, but it gives a sense of home. Compared to the coldness of the vi, Night apartment has more warmth. After returning to the apartment, the two custom, Vivian with a ss of wine standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows overlooking therge city, the heart is full of emotions. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Morris came over and hugged her from behind, resting his chin on his shoulder, asking softly. His cheek was pressed against Vivian¡¯s skin, and his nose lingered on the faint scent of shampoo emanating from her dark hair. It seemed Vivian loved this brand of shampoo, and the smell of it hadn¡¯t changed since Morris had known her. ¡°I was wondering what Maddox Cheal was looking for you for.¡± Vivian leaned against his chest, her pale, jade-like fingers rubbing the ss top of a tall ss in thought. ¡°Soldiers wille and go, you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± The reason why Morris didn¡¯t tell Vivian the truth before is that he didn¡¯t want her to worry too much about it. Vivian slightly jawed, nose like a low mosquito ¡®um¡¯, and then asked: ¡°Then you tell me honestly, what else are you hiding from me?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She was testing Morris to see if he would tell her about the hundreds of billions spent on the Hidden n. That amount of misappropriated funds was so huge that Vivian couldn¡¯t imagine, or even think it was astronomical. ¡°Yes.¡± After a few seconds of hesitation, Morris nodded. Vivian raised her eyebrows slightly, and the corners of her lips pulled out a curve, thinking that Morris should tell her everything. The result was to hear ¡­ ¡°I missed you so much during the two days I was away from L City.¡± His infinitely gentle tone was crispy to the bone. But Vivian¡¯s face sank a few notches, ¡°¡­ just this?¡± The man froze, straightened up and broke her cheek towards himself with his big palm, ¡°You don¡¯t want me?¡± The look as if in the usation: I am thinking of you, you actually do not want me? The aggression and resignation. Vivian blinked her eyshes, her deep eyes gazed at Morris, and from his well-defined face she could feel his intense love, but he was hiding the truth from her, making her very passive. Even, Vivian heart some displeasure. But when you think about it, everything he did was for her benefit, and she was sincerely touched. ¡°Morris. i want us to have nothing to hide from each other and be honest about everything.¡± Chapter 1188 : Discovering the Truth The meaningful words were releasing signals, how could Morris not sense them? But he wasn¡¯t sure what Vivian knew, and didn¡¯t care to try, so he said, ¡°Anything, if you ask, I know everything and say everything.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t wait for the answer she wanted, took a breath helplessly, and let out another long sigh. How in the world could there be such a stupid person? Morris¡¯ bone-like hand gently patted her back, ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t think nonsense.¡± Vivian was silent for a long time and gave a soft ¡®hmm¡¯. Abruptly, she thought of something, not forgetting to admonish, ¡°Our fake divorce thing I do not take the initiative to disclose, you can not do any response. Got it.¡± ¡°Okay, listen to your wife.¡± Morris would smile. ¡­ Country C. In Antina castle. ¡°Vomit ¡­ vomit ¡­¡± In the bedroom, Antina was lying on the edge of the toilet vomiting non-stop.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She was pregnant. She had gone to the hospital with Issac Shaw for a checkup after she came back from the Hidden n and felt that her health was not right. The test results showed that she was pregnant. The baby was Issac Shaw¡¯s. That time in the hotel of the Hidden n, Issac Shaw had sex with her, and just that time, she had his child. It was a happy moment for Antina. But when Issac Shaw found out she was pregnant, there was never a smile on his face. Antina knew that Issac Shaw¡¯s heart was not in her body, but it didn¡¯t matter, she believed that having a child would change their rtionship. One day, she would make Issac Shaw fall in love with her. After a long time, she washed up and went back to bed to lie down, took her cell phone and dialed Issac Shaw. Beep beep beep ¡­ The phone rang a few times, but there was a dy in answering the phone. But after the call was answered, Issac Shaw was slow to make a sound, and Antina, used to his indifference, took the initiative to ask, ¡°Have you finished with your business there, when will you be back?¡± Antina knew that Issac Shaw had gone to A country to talk about cooperation, so she hardly contacted him these days, afraid of disturbing his normal work. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a few days.¡± On the other end of the phone, Issac Shaw replied in a light tone. There was a brief silence on both ends of the line as the words fell. He then added: ¡°You are pregnant, take good care of yourself. If there¡¯s anything you want to eat, tell the maids at home to make it for you.¡± Feeling his concern, a light smile appeared on Antina¡¯s face, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Remember to go out more often and take a walk, it¡¯s good for you and the fetus.¡± ¡°Mm, I know.¡± Antina¡¯s lips curved wider and wider, immersed in tion, feeling instantly in an extremely good mood. The two of them exchanged a few more pleasantries before hanging up the phone. Lying in bed, she held the phone and couldn¡¯t help but smile. I knew that as long as there was a child, the rtionship between them would definitely get closer and closer. Ding¨C Suddenly, the phone rang and an email message alert popped up at the top of the screen. Clicking on the mailbox, there was an anonymous email lying inside, the content was an entertainment news. News title: Vivian suspected of cheating before marriage before being divorced! Below is the content of the relevant spection edited by the entertainment reporter, in the next slide down the page, is the content of two photos. Some of the blurred photos were taken in the garage, and even though the entertainment reporter snapped only a back view, Antina was able to clearly and definitively identify that person as ¡­ Issac Shaw. She clicked on the picture to erge it and looked at it carefully, but she was angry because Vivian was holding Issac Shaw¡¯s wrist in the photo and the two were acting intimately. Chapter 1189 : Going to L City ¡°Liar, liar!!!¡± When Antina clearly saw the precise time of the news release, her face was loaded with gloom, and she angrily mmed her phone on the ground fiercely. With a thud, the phone shattered, and the parts fell to the corners of the bedroom in pieces. Antina was lying on the bed, shaking with anger. She was pregnant and waiting for her baby at home. She thought her husband was working outside to earn money, but who would have known that he had told a big lie and had not gone to A, but to L City to find the woman he liked. ¡°Vivian! The furious Antina took a pillow and put it on the bed, her intensive fist smashed hard on the pillow, venting her emotions. After a catharsis, the emotions were released, Antina leaned back against the bed with a big gasp, raised her hand to ruffle her blonde curls, and closed her eyes helplessly. All that came to mind was the scene after scene of Issac Shaw¡¯s time with Vivian, and the image of him defending her from a bullet at the risk of his life. Especially on Vivian¡¯s wedding day with Morris, she wanted to get rid of Vivian, Issac Shaw blocked the bullet for Vivian, seriously wounded, he covered his chest, breathlessly said: ¡°Wait for me ¡­ wait for me to heal, I marry you! ¡± At first nce this sentence sounds like a confession to Antina, but in fact it is Issac Shaw in order to let her not kill Vivian and willing to self-sacrifice to marry her. Pain¨C! The pain that was almost suffocating was lingering and spreading in the heart, so much so that even she had to breathe carefully.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. As the daughter of the honest head of the ck Hand, the princess in the palm of her hand, she put down her body to marry Issac Shaw, what did she get? If Antina was in love with Issac Shaw, she hated Issac Shaw¡¯s betrayal and Vivian¡¯s shameless seduction! The hatred came to her heart and grew like a spring, quickly taking root and firmly rooted in her heart. Antinaughed, a self-deprecating bitterugh turned into an unrestrainedugh. The look is like a woman who has lost her mind, with tears on her face, the sound ofughter lingers in the room, but for no reason some weird. I don¡¯t know when she got tired ofughing and leaned back on the bed, looking out the window with her head on her side. The heart, gradually sinking down. Suddenly, Antina thought of a person ¡­ Mike! Not long ago Mike hade to C and wanted to meet her, but was mercilessly rejected by Antina. So, Antina quickly adjusted herself, went downstairs for dinner and booked a ticket to L City, and went to L City alone that day. The next day. L City, nearly December, the morning cold wind hunting, mixed with fine hairy rain came, extraordinarily cold. Last night, Morris pulled Vivian to work ¡®overtime¡¯ until 2:00 or 3:00 a. m., before releasing her to sleep. In the morning, Vivian, who had slept soundly, was awakened by the cold wind outside the window, opened her eyes, reached out and touched the phone on the bedside, and looked at the time, it was already 6:30 am. She had to get up early because she had to go to the theater today. The bed is no longer Morris¡¯s figure, Vivian also did not think much about it, got up and washed up and went to the living room. The moment she stepped out of the bedroom, the aroma of fresh shrimp congee hit her. Vivian couldn¡¯t help but stare, as if everything had gone back a year or so. At that time living with Morris, he would make her congee every morning, and at that time Morris also only made congee. But I have topliment him, he was very good at making porridge. ¡°You¡¯re up? Come and eat, the porridge will get coldter.¡± Morris is wearing gray home pajamas, with a ck and gray check apron hanging around his neck, and his short hair is fluffy and casual, making his face more and more handsome and charming. Chapter 1190 Thepany also has azy sense of seduction. ¡°Up so early to make porridge?¡± Vivian walked towards him, wrapped her arms around his neck, and dropped a kiss on his cheek, ¡°It was hard work.¡± Morris sped the back of her head in his palm and dropped a kiss on her forehead before pushing her away, ¡°Don¡¯t get too close, I have oil on me.¡± ¡°Pajamas, it¡¯s not a problem.¡± Vivian smiled and sat down in the dining room. The man walked across to her and sat down, cing a cup of hot milk in front of her, ¡°It¡¯s colder at the beginning of winter, drink some milk to warm you up.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Vivian smiled gratefully and took a sip of the milk. She was wearing light green pajamas, a light color that set off her skin extraordinarily fair, white and red, white skin and beautiful. The ponytail is simple, but also gives a kind of beautiful beauty. Especially her delicate features, thick eyebrows,rge eyes, eyshes thick and curly long, the whole person has a kind of dynamic beauty, not powdered natural. It¡¯s been more than two years since they met and Morris has always felt that she can¡¯t get enough of Vivian. ¡°Taste it to your liking.¡± The man crossed his fingers on the table, his eyes fell on Vivian, even just watching her eat was a pleasure. Vivian looked down, took a spoon and scooped up a spoonful of porridge and blew on it, took a bite to savor it and couldn¡¯t help but nod her head and praise it, ¡°It tastes good, it tastes better than before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good if you like it.¡± Seeing her nod in satisfaction, the corners of Morris¡¯ lips curved up in a curve. Just as Vivian was eating, she suddenly remembered something and raised her eyes to ask him, ¡°You are such a good cook, if one day we run out of money, let¡¯s go open a small restaurant, okay?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She tilted her head and imagined the future, and said with great interest, ¡°When the timees, you will be the chef, I will give you a hand, cashier, and we will recruit two waiters, is this not good?¡± A simple and calm life is what Vivian likes best. It¡¯s a pity about the identity of the two. Destined to be impossible to have that day. ¡°If you like, we can also go open a small restaurant now.¡± As long as Vivian likes it, he will do his best to do it. ¡°Right now?¡± Vivian thought about it and shook her head, ¡°Just thinking about it. Let¡¯s eat, let¡¯s eat, I have to go to the setter.¡± The reason why she changed the subject immediately was because Vivian was worried that Morris would take her words seriously after she said a few more words. Maybe tomorrow, when he returns, Morris will take her to a restaurant and tell her that it¡¯s his new restaurant. That would be a surprise that Vivian couldn¡¯t really handle. As soon as she said she was going to be an actress, Morris immediately made it public that they were divorced, so she could get into the show and develop. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡± He said. Vivian didn¡¯t refuse, ¡°Okay.¡± He has a low-profile Volkswagen car, even if it is to take her to the set, no one will suspect. The two of them then dined quietly. After the meal, Vivian cleaned up the dishes and went to brush them, so she packed up and left Night apartment. On the way, Trent drove the car and Morris and Vivian sat in the back. Vivian kept wanting to tell Morris that she had gone to the capital to investigate Maddox Cheal, but never said anything. ¡°I heard that you went to the capital?¡± The two of them really have a heart to heart, Vivian just thought for a moment, he asked it. She nodded and didn¡¯t hide, ¡°I went to check out Maddox Cheal.¡± Chapter 1191 : Cup of Water Saying that, Vivian added, ¡°Didn¡¯t find out any useful information, can¡¯t help you much.¡± Speaking of this, she looked at Morris with a bit of regret and guilt in her gaze. Since the two of them met, Morris has been the one who has been quietly giving, and Vivian also wanted to do something for him. ¡°I know you¡¯re caring for me.¡± Morris took her hand and put it on hisp, his fingers rubbed her slender and soft fingers, and said in a deep voice: ¡°Give me some time, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°Well, I trust you.¡± Vivian pursed her lips and smiled, leaning her head on his shoulder and wrapping her arms around him in a submissive manner, just like a little bird depending on her. She just wanted to give Morris some more security. The film and television city. The two of them were talking andughing all the way, and time passed quickly, and they were already outside of the film city. Vivian pointed to the roadside and said to Trent, ¡°Stop by the roadside, I¡¯ll get off here.¡± Further on, there would be more people, and it would be a bad influence to be found with Morris. Trent hesitantly nced at the rearview mirror, saw his boss did not make a sound, then only he acquiesced. The steering wheel to the side of the road to stop. Vivian turned sideways to Morris, reluctantly looking at the man in front of him, ¡°Let¡¯s go ~¡± The small and cute expression, seemingly rxed, but Morris can still feel the reluctance and attachment in her tone. The man raised his eyebrows slightly, raised his hand to hook her chin, leaned down and dropped a kiss on her lips. One kiss, like a dragonfly. Vivian had barely felt the warmth of his lips before the man had already let her go, ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Mm, bye~¡± She pushed open the car door and stood outside, bowing her head and waving to Morris again, admonishing, ¡°Take care of yourself, call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°That means, you can¡¯t call you if there¡¯s nothing wrong?¡± The man teased. Vivian couldn¡¯t help himself, and fondly closed the car door. The windows of the car are taped with anti-peep film, the outside can not see clearly inside. Despite this, Vivian could still feel Morris still watching her.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Vivian, dressed in a ck tweed coat, has long hair, wears a ck knit cap and a pair of silver gray sses, and carries a shoulder bag. Vivian is already tall, and a former model, this outfit is in but elegant, attracting people¡¯s attention. She walked forward while taking out a cartoon mask to wear on her face, adding a bit of youthful vitality for no reason. When she reached the gate of the city, she looked back and Morris¡¯ car was still there. Vivian raised her hand and waved from afar, then entered the city gate. After passing through the gates, Vivian walked to the east, so naturally Morris could not see her. At this point she took her phone and edited a WeChat message and sent it out. And at the same time, Morris cell phone received a bank SMS alert, ¡°[L City Bank] Your tail number 3352 ountpleted a transfer transaction on November 28th RMB: 50000000000. 00, bnce ¡­¡± Looking at the ount amount, Morris was puzzled when the WeChat message alert sounded and a message popped up at the top of the screen. Wife: [Knowing yourpany¡¯s recent turnover difficulties, this money is a drop in the bucket, but it can help you. He noted Vivian as ¡®wife¡¯. The man¡¯s lips curved out in a curve, full of joy, but then his brow knitted slightly, and full of sad clouds. Morris is happy that Vivian is thinking of him in everything; he is sad that he is having financial problems and needs his wife to worry about him. Chapter 1192 : Melody looking for her For a moment, he inexplicably felt a sense of frustration. This feeling was unprecedented. Vivian¡¯s name had little property, and Morris knew that the money was the bride money he had given when he first married Vivian. The proposal gave a billion, andter gave another 50 billion. But the money has always been in her parents¡¯ name. On this side, Vivian walked for more than twenty minutes before arriving at the set of ¡°The General¡¯s Orphan Girl¡±. After entering the set, she just took off her sunsses and mask, and the group of actors on the side cast various nces ¡­ ¡°Ch, wrapped so tightly, those who don¡¯t know still think it¡¯s which top stream.¡± ¡°Really pretentious.¡± ¡°A cheating shameless person, pretend what pretend it.¡± ¡°No need to ¡®fully armed¡¯ it, who does not follow you!¡± ¡­ The sarcastic words of those people were particrly hard to hear, but Vivian ignored them. She had already seen these people¡¯s bad mouths on the set before, so why would she care so much? It¡¯s just that her own life is not as good as it should be, so she likes to talk about other people to find some bnce. Vivian entered the set and went straight to Director Johnny, ¡°Director Johnny, I¡¯m here.¡± She made a report. Director Johnny was sitting in front of the machine watching the previous shots, and nced at Vivian with no good grace, ¡°Since you are an actor in my crew, you should keep a low profile and keep your tail between your legs. I don¡¯t want the whole crew to be affected because of you alone!¡± He spoke sharply, without any mercy at all. ¡°I ¡­¡± People have tempers, even if Vivian¡¯s determination is good, hearing Director Johnny¡¯s words is still a bit exasperating. Although she likes to be an actress and enjoys the process of filming, but this job she can take or leave! But on second thought, she signed a contract with the director, if she leaves now, she will be in breach of contract, and will need to pay high liquidated damages, often tens of millions of dors, she is not willing to take advantage of Director Johnny for nothing. She had no choice but to nod her head, ¡°Yes, director.¡± The director ignored Vivian and questioned the staff at the side, ¡°Where is Mera? It¡¯s her scene with Melody today, why isn¡¯t she here yet?¡± The staff replied busily, ¡°We¡¯re in touch, her phone is not working.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What the hell!¡± Director Johnny was furious and took out his phone and dialed Mera¡¯s number. The phone rang a few times before Mera grumbled to answer the phone, ¡°¡­ Director Johnny?¡± ¡°Where are you, why haven¡¯t you arrived at the set yet?¡± Director Johnny growled at Mera on the other end of the phone. Because the first two days were all male and female rival scenes, shot by Melody and Laurel both, Mera idle back to rest. ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ well well, I¡¯ll be right over.¡± Mera stammering, seems to have encountered some situation, but not waiting for the director to ask detailed questions, she has hung up the phone. Vivian did not care about this, but went to the dressing room to put on makeup. Who knows, she just sat in front of the dressing table, Melody came over. She was dressed in a costume, tied in a bun, her long hair draped over her shoulders, wearing a in hairpin, a light blue ancient costume set her off like a fairy, her beauty is not like a mortal object. ¡°You¡¯re finally here, I thought you were reprimanded by the director and didn¡¯te because of the aggression in your heart.¡± Melody sat beside her with a formic smile on her face, seemingly approachable and gentle, but in reality it was just a false appearance. She closed her eyes and let the makeup artist put makeup on her face, ¡°Melody, the queen of the movie, wants to see me for something?¡± Melody: ¡°¡­¡± The smile on her face froze, not expecting Vivian to be so ungrateful. The make-up artist took the make-up egg to help Vivian apply the foundation, listening to her words, immediately smelled a smell of smoke, the gaze subconsciously looked at Melody. Chapter 1193 : Give you money and leave him Just for a moment, the makeup artist surprisingly felt the chill emanating from Melody¡¯s body. The actual fact is, Melody is not an easy-going queen? Howe the eyes are as scary as a hellish shura. Melody face only a moment of gloom after recovering as normal, lightly pursed red lips, ¡°Today there are you, Mera, and my opponent¡¯s scene. I¡¯m afraid you have too much pressure, so I came over to see if there is any ce I can help you.¡± The makeup artist couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Wow, Ms. Melody, you¡¯re so nice.¡± It must have been an illusion just now, it was really a brain fog that made me think that Melody the movie queen had a fierce look in her eyes just now. Whenplimented, Melody returned a smile, ¡°Call me Melody or Melody can be. We will all work together in the future, so we don¡¯t need to be too rusty with each other.¡± The make-up artist is very excited, ¡°Wow, Ms. Melody, you are so nice. Not only are you beautiful, but you don¡¯t have a star¡¯s frame, I really like you too much.¡± ¡°You are also very cute.¡± Melodyplimented the makeup artist extremely perfunctorily. The make-up artist then pulled Melody along for a group photo. During this process, Vivian leaned back in the chair with her eyes closed and pretended to sleep, not listening to anything outside the window. Vivian felt that one more look at her was disrespectful to her eyes. I really don¡¯t know what Morris and Melody have gone through together that would make Morris care so much about her. After the group photo, Melody said to the makeup artist: ¡°I have something I want to talk to Vivian about, can you ¡­¡±, the meaning is self-evident. The make-up artist nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, Melody, I have a stomach ache to go to the bathroom first.¡± She left the dressing room with a bounce. In no time, only Vivian and Melody were left in therge dressing room.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Vivian leaned back in the chair,zily closing her eyes, ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it.¡± She doesn¡¯t have the patience to y games with Melody. Seeing this, Melody¡¯s cheeks floated a few cold, unconcealed said: ¡°Vivian, looking for you just want to tell you something about Morris.¡± ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡± Vivian spared no words. Melody is used to her indifferent attitude, ¡°I knew Morris a long, long time ago, have a lifelong friendship ¡­¡± With that, she spoke with no further words. Vivian lifted his eyes and gave her an oblique nce, ¡°And ¡­?¡± ¡°I know you had two children with Wild, but you¡¯re divorced now and I hope you¡¯ll stay away from him.¡± Beforeing to the set, Melody was still specting whether Morris and Vivian were really divorced or faking it. It wasn¡¯t until that day in the underground garage that a man rushed over and tried to beat up Morris, and then Vivian dragged the man away in a huff that Melody was sure they were really divorced. That¡¯s when Melody was sure that they were really divorced. Since that was the case, she didn¡¯t want to see Vivian continue to haunt Morris. ¡°Heh.¡± Vivian snorted lightly. She was so impatient, she couldn¡¯t hide her little thoughts so quickly. ¡°Morris told you to say that?¡± Vivian matched her ¡®performance¡¯ and asked knowingly. Melody froze and was silent for two seconds before exining, ¡°Needless to say. A man¡¯s impatience with women is written all over his face.¡± ¡°Then you let hime and talk to me in person!¡± Vivian sideways head, which took the right eyes to Melody, ¡°As long as he speaks, I Vivian from now on far away from him.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Melody did not expect Vivian to still have the ¡®heart¡¯ of old love for him, staring at her with a blocked speech, and only after a long time did she speak. ¡°If it¡¯s because of money, you can ask. I will definitely satisfy you.¡± Chapter 1194 : Insatiable Melody naively thought that Vivian was pestering Morris because she was thinking about his money. When the words came out of her mouth, a mocking smile appeared on Vivian¡¯s calm and rxed face, ¡°Sure to satisfy?¡± Perhaps this is the world of the rich. They feel that everything in the world can be measured or solved with money. ¡°Yes.¡± Melody slightly jawed her head. The firm eyes, as if Vivian would agree even if she asked for a hundred million, as long as she could leave Morris. ¡°I know thest thing Melody the movie queen needs is money.¡± Vivian leaned back in her chair, her gaze fixed on the makeup mirror, and was able to clearly take in Melody¡¯s facial micro-expressions. Her eyebrows were slightly closed, and she really pondered seriously, ¡°Then how much should I ask you for to be appropriate?¡± Vivian tilted her head to look at Melody, ¡°10 million? No, it¡¯s too little, it¡¯s too cheap. Fifty million?¡± She thought about it and shook her head again, ¡°It¡¯s still too little. Tell you what, if you can give me five hundred million, I¡¯ll be willing to leave him.¡± Even though Vivian knew Melody¡¯s heart for Morris, she still wanted to test Melody¡¯s attitude. As her words fell, Melody¡¯s delicate face gradually became gloomy and ugly. Melody leaned back in her chair, crossed her legs, crossed her fingers on her stomach, and scraped her long thumb nails back and forth, making a crisp sound. But her cold eyes stared dead at Vivian, half a long time,ughed out loud, ¡°Five hundred million? sister Vivian, you really think of yourself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Vivian raised her hand to lift the hair in front of her forehead and put it behind her ear, and said lightly, ¡°Five hundred million, because Morris is worth it.¡± The tone of her voice gives people a sense of wantonziness. But in Melody¡¯s opinion, Vivian¡¯s actions were more like disdain for her. Vivian saw that Melody did not say anything for a long time, she propped her elbow on the armrest of the seat and rested her forehead, ¡°What is it, Queen Melody thinks Morris is not worth the 500 million?¡± ¡°Women like you are insatiable, five hundred million, you can really leave Morris?¡± Heh, why should I believe you.¡± Melody is not afraid to give up 500 million, but she thinks that even if she gives Vivian 500 million, she will not be able to leave. ¡°Tsk, what a contradiction.¡± Vivian stretched out her green fingers, ying with her nails and teasing, ¡°You asked me to make a price. I did make a price, but you didn¡¯t want to ¡­¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Speaking of which, Vivian slowly lifted her eyelids, and her bright ck eyes met Melody¡¯s line of sight, ¡°It seems that you like Morris, and not much.¡± The two sat together and went head-to-head for the first time. Melody boasts that she has been through the mall for a long time and has a strong temperament. She thought Vivian was just a country girl who had never seen the world and would be nervous to face herself. But at this moment Vivian not only does not have a half nervous look, but the air of calmness is even better than her. ¡°Five hundred million, I promise you.¡± Melody agreed to Vivian¡¯s condition after a moment of silence. But the pair of secretive eyes kept staring at Vivian, and her heart was ying a wishful thinking, ¡°However, I will pay you this money in five years, one hundred million a year. After all, I can¡¯t build trust between you and I. We can sign a contract.¡± The sh of shrewdness under her eyes was urately captured by Vivian. As expected of a businessman, she was very resourceful. But Melody¡¯s n was really wrong. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Vivian nodded her head. Seeing her nod in agreement, Melody¡¯s red lips pulled out a smug smile. Chapter 1195 : Mutual Calculation Sure enough, they are women from the countryside, foolish and ignorant. Although she can make a contract, but that kind of contract is not at all in line with the rules, when the timees, after she and Morris get together and get married, she will be able to find Vivian to recover all the money. It was the easiest way to get rid of a big problem, and it was a great deal. Melody was pleased with herself when she heard Vivian say, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m not familiar with you, so I can¡¯t build trust. I can promise you to leave Morris, and I can ept your payment in five-year installments. But ¡­¡± Vivian deliberately lengthened the end of the voice, almond face peach cheeks overflowing with a faint smile, ¡°the five hundred million you have to y the way IOUs to establish proof. I¡¯m not afraid that you won¡¯t pay the final payment. Of course, Melody film queen you do not have to worry, I will continue to pester Morris. After all, Queen Melody is too capable, you want to get me killed, it is not a matter of hooking your fingers.¡± An analysis is very urate. Melody wanted to retort but had no words to say. The two of them are facing each other, the pupils of their eyes are indifferent, like a silentpetition. And then, Melody stood up, ¡°I think about it.¡± She turned around and was about to leave. ¡°Stop!¡± Seeing that she was going to leave, Vivian shouted. Melody¡¯s steps lurched and she turned back, ¡°What else?¡± Vivian did not say anything, raised her right hand and pointed to the phone Melody was clutching, ¡°This is what you call ¡®sincere¡¯?¡± ¡°What?¡± Melody frowned in confusion. It was Vivian who couldn¡¯t help herself, ¡°Look at that, a harmless look, how innocent you look.¡± She raised an eyebrow, ¡°Is the recording intended for Morris to hear, or do you want to post it onler?¡± Vivian hit the nail on the head. The touching scene made Melody freeze and her face fiercely white for a few moments. A vain Melody swallowed hard and subconsciously nced down at the phone in her hand, ¡°I ¡­ don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Oh~¡± Vivian also did not continue to pursue, just took his phone out and tapped on the phone screen. When the screen lit up, it happened to be the recording interface, showing seven or eight minutes of recording. The time, just from the time Melody came in began to record. Melody¡¯s heart thumped for a moment, and she couldn¡¯t even figure out when Vivian started recording. ¡°I have a bad habit, I like to record when I have nothing to do.¡± Vivian looked down at the phone screen, a slow pace of speech, ¡°Melody film queen also do not mind. As long as the agreement between us is not known to outsiders, this recording will never be known to the second person. No, it should not be known by the third person.¡± In fact, as early as when Melody came over to Vivian today, she had already turned on the recording function of her phone. After all, she came here with a purpose. Just never expected Vivian to anticipate her every move. Carelessness and gullibility. Melody somewhat regretted that she had underestimated Vivian. She said ¡®no third person will know¡¯, so the second person would obviously be Morris! The chicken was stolen, but not the rice. Melody¡¯s heart was angry, but she could only suppress her anger and walk to Vivian and sit down again, ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no need to hide it. We both deleted it together.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. In order to maintain her image in front of Morris, Melody can only lower herself to speak. Vivian did not say anything, but just looked at her quietly. With her sharp eyes and cold expression, even if she didn¡¯t speak, Melody knew Vivian was giving her a hard time. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault. I just ¡­ just don¡¯t trust you too much, so I recorded a voice, it¡¯s just a means to avoid you from failing to keep your wordter. I hope you can understand.¡± Chapter 1196 : To the next script Melody exined. In fact, her real n was to release the recording to the public at a suitable opportunity after recording, directly exposing Vivian and even destroying her. It just didn¡¯t ur to her that it was a mistake. This is an unprecedented apology. ¡°Queen Melody has apologized, and if I don¡¯t delete it, won¡¯t it look like I¡¯m insincere?¡± Vivian coldly smiled and did not follow. Melody saw her staring at herself and knew that Vivian was waiting for her to delete the recording first. She had no choice but to turn the phone screen right at Vivian, thinking of the delete button and selecting theplete delete function. Vivian saw her delete, then saved his phone recording, the same screen to Melody, choose to delete the recordingpletely. Seeing this scene, Melody felt that Vivian had no more leverage, and got up violently, her gloomy face suddenly showed a meaningful smile, and turned to walk away. Watching her leave, Vivian spected on Melody¡¯s expression just now, but ultimately did not understand what she was thinking. Then, she picked up her phone and did something with it to retrieve the recording she had justpletely deleted, save it and back it up. At the same time, Melody, who was standing outside the dressing room, had a cold look in her eyes as she walked away and lowered her head to operate her phone. But in just two minutes, the recording that she hadpletely deleted was also retrieved and saved. The two went head-to-head, and the first game seemed to be a draw, but Vivian really gave Melody a tough ¡®downer¡¯! Vivian came out after putting on her makeup and changing her clothes. As soon as she came out, she heard the director reprimanding someone from afar. ¡°s, Mera is also miserable, being beaten up like that.¡± ¡°At least she¡¯s a star, her face is all messed up.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s really funny.¡± ¡­ The few group actors standing around are talking about what happened over there. Vivian was a bit puzzled, thinking: Mera was beaten up? Who is so righteous to do justice for God? Vivian walked over and found that Mera¡¯s mouth was red and swollen, and her eyes were purple, a panda eye. ¡°There is Vivian before, and then there is you. None of you let me worry!¡± The director took the script and pped his palm, ¡°Today is your rival scene with Melody, how can you shoot with this look?¡± Mera can¡¯t afford to offend Director Johnny, apologized repeatedly, ¡°Sorry director, I ¡­ asked the makeup artist to put on my makeup, I¡¯m fine.¡± Director Johnny¡¯s requirements for the film are rtively harsh, the actors makeup are light makeup, and even male actors more than part are nude makeup. In the face of Mera¡¯s proposal, Director Johnny, although upset in his heart, can only reluctantly agree, ¡°What are you still waiting for, hurry up and go ah. The whole crew of hundreds of people waiting for you alone, you are good!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Mera, who was scolded, hurriedly went to do her makeup. In the big crew, Director Johnny didn¡¯t give anyone a good look except Melody. Vivian did not gloat, after all, she was also scolded very badly more than half an hour ago. ¡°Haha, is this considered ¡®evil has its own way of doing things¡¯?¡± Next to him, Scales Aaron suddenly sprang out, holding a box of chips in his hand, eating them while ¡®watching the show¡¯ and enjoying himself. ¡°Want some?¡± He handed the barbecue-vored chips to Vivian.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Vivian shook his head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be modest with me.¡± Scales Aaron pushed the thick ck-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose, ¡°Laurel asked you toe over and to pair up the script with you.¡± Chapter 1197 : Did you send someone to beat me up? ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t think much about it. In ¡°The General¡¯s Orphan¡±, she was the heroine¡¯s personal maid, so her role wasn¡¯t too small, and naturally she had a few scenes with the male lead. She followed Scales Aaron to Laurel¡¯s lounge.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Scales Aaron knocked on the door, pushed it open and walked in, ¡°Laurel, Vivian is here.¡± Vivian nced over her shoulder ¡­ Vivian? When did she be so close to Scales Aaron? Subconsciously inclined his head to look at him, only to see Scales Aaron that face calm, especially the clean face of the innocent smile, so Vivian once felt that he had taken her as a close friend. Laurel was lying on the recliner, ying a game, ¡°Wait, this game will be finished soon.¡± ¡°Okay, Laurel.¡± Scales Aaron answered and pointed to the couch over there, ¡°Come on, go sit down for a while.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The two of them went into the lounge and sat on the couch. At this angle, Vivian could just see Laurel¡¯s game interface, and when she looked at Laurel¡¯s record of ¡®0-9¡¯ with Mage Anchor, the corners of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch. ¡°How about it, our Laurel game yed pretty well, right? He¡¯s the king of the peerless now.¡± Scales Aaronplimented Laurel. The words seemed to be well received, Laurel nced at Vivian and said disdainfully, ¡°What¡¯s the use of you talking to her, as if she can y the game.¡± Scales Aaronughed awkwardly and said something else. Vivian also did not answer the question. Sitting quietly on the sofa, watching Laurel finish ying a handful of games, then heard him mutter, ¡°s, the game needs to be improved. By the way, Scales Aaron, didn¡¯t you say you know the captain of Vinca Battle Team? Can you ask him to teach me how to y?¡± Vinca Battle Team is the ace division of Vinca E-Sports. Vivian never thought Laurel would like to y the game so much and wanted to get to know the Vinca Battle Team guys. This ¡­ It was as if she saw a business opportunity. Then she sat down with Laurel to pair up the script, and left the lounge. Aftering out of the lounge, Vivian couldn¡¯t resist her curiosity and asked Scales Aaron, ¡°Do you know the people of Vinca Battle Team?¡± Scales Aaron couldn¡¯t help butugh, scratched his hair nervously, looked back at the lounge defensively, then lowered his voice and said to Vivian, ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone from the Vinca Battle Team at all. I knew that Laurel liked to y games, so when I came to apply for the job, I pitched a fit and lied, otherwise how would he let me be his assistant.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­¡± Vivian suddenly realized, an intriguing smile on her face. Sometime, she could introduce Scales Aaron to a few of the Vinca Battle Team brothers. Not long after, Mera was ready and appeared in front of the camera with thick makeup. The scene to be shot in the morning was the rivalry between Vivian, Melody and Mera. ¡°This scene you three first walk position, and thenter is Vivian and Mera you two fight scene, need to hang a weave. You two try first.¡± Director Johnny trusts Melody, but knows that Vivian and Mera are novice actors, so naturally he is not quite at ease. ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian nodded his head. Mera saw Vivian so bold, she also did not show weakness nodded, and proudly said to Vivian: ¡°I¡¯ve done costume drama before, hanging Weiya are small things.¡± Vivian nced at her and did not say anything. The two walked to an open space not far away, then a staff member came to fasten the safety rope for them, Mera could not help but question, ¡°I ask you, did you send those people?¡± She was talking about the people who assaulted her. Chapter 1198 : Good Hands Suddenly being questioned, Vivian¡¯s brain short-circuited for two seconds before reacting, ¡°If I wanted to beat you up, I would only do it openly and honestly.¡± Vivian does not care to do things that hurt people with dark arrows. But her words Mera simply do not believe, ¡°You deny also useless. I have asked someone to help me investigate, when the timees, irond evidence, I will let you eat.¡± ¡°Anytime.¡± Vivian withdrew his gaze and stopped looking at Mera. The director let the two of them try out the hanging weave, and let them do a few moves in the air. Because Vivian has a martial arts background, so it is not difficult to do the movements, but Mera can not, even the weave to the ground she can not stand. Seeing this scene, Director Johnny¡¯s face is ck. He pointed at Mera in anger, ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever hung a weave, howe your basic skills are so bad!¡± Mera was publicly scolded, aggrieved, woodenly exined: ¡°Just now ¡­ too, too nervous, I have no problem.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Director Johnny believed it and looked to the martial arts director at the side, ¡°Zelda, you first take the three of them to do a little action instruction.¡± The man named Zelda was stout, with pigtails and arge beard, looking very rough and tough. He nced at the three and hooked his finger, ¡°Come on, you guys follow me over there to familiarize yourselves with the action.¡± The three women and the martial arts director went to the backyard. The backyard was a wide area where it was most convenient to instruct martial arts moves. Standing in the courtyard, Zelda looked at the script and said politely to Melody: ¡°Melody, you have a rival scene with Vivian in this part. This part is you as Rena and Mera as Danie in the prime minister¡¯s residence to y, Vivian as Tina was arranged by you toe to the prime minister¡¯s residence to steal something, the result was discovered by Danie. Fearing that Danie would seriously injure Tina, you went to fight Tina yourself and gave her a kick that made her vomit blood, but Tina gave you a p in return, injuring you, and then Tina escaped.¡± Melody jawed slightly, ¡°Okay, Director Zelda.¡± Martial arts director is also known as action design, or action director, so people in the circle will also call the action director ¡®so-and-so director¡¯. Zelda director looked at the script, frowned and scratched his head, some uneasy inquiry, ¡°this part of the scene is to hang a weave, and then you will also pretend to be injured, falling from a height, more dangerous. Do you want to consider finding a martial arts substitute?¡± Melody listened to Zelda¡¯s words, and there was a sh of cunning in her beautiful eyes. She shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zelda, I can do it.¡± Saying that, Melody turned her head and asked Vivian, ¡°I have heard that you have good hands, you should not need a martial substitute, right?¡± The words came out, listen carefully, Melody seems to have some expectations. The result is not waiting for Vivian to speak, Zelda guide directly waved her hand, ¡°She does not need a martial arts substitute. If she didn¡¯t have some skills, she wouldn¡¯t be qualified to y the role of ¡®Tina¡¯!¡± The words are full of disdain for Vivian. ¡°Vivian is a practitioner, so be careful not to get hurt by her.¡± Mera stood beside Melody and reminded her kindly. Melody smiled warmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t.¡± See this situation, Zelda guide also no longer say anything, ¡°Okay. Melody, Vivian, you two stand next to each other, I and Kennedy topare with you to see.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay, director Zelda.¡± Melody answered in a very gentle tone. She belongs to the type of ssical beauty, especially when she speaks so softly, as if boneless, there is no reason to like. Zelda, the director of her smile, when looking back at Vivian, the smile on his face instantly disappeared, reced by a ck as the bottom of the pot face. Vivian¡¯s heartmented the ¡®reality¡¯ of the entertainment industry! Chapter 1199 : High-ranking fighter There was even a moment when she felt that she should not have blindly entered the circle because she ¡®liked¡¯ it. So, Director Zelda went through the moves with an associate martial arts director named ¡®Kennedy¡¯, but the borate moves were very slow and looked very fancy. Zelda director considered Melody is a soft woman, with the assistant director topare ten movements and stopped, ¡°Melody,e, you and Vivian try a little. We will talk to you again if there is something you don¡¯t know.¡± He said, he also reached out and pointed at Vivian, ¡°You¡¯re good, but be careful not to hurt Melody, you hear?¡± A harsh tone of voice warned. Vivian¡¯s face is as calm as water, a pair of clear eyes like a deep pond, no ripples, calm like no other. She and Melody walked to the center of the courtyard and stood face to face. Melody red lips with a light smile, ¡°Vivian sister to be merciful oh.¡± Vivian was disgusted by the way she looked at her, but she didn¡¯t dare to take her job lightly, ¡°Yes.¡± How dare she not agree? In case Melody is identally injured, the director will probably skin her to death. Mera stood by and watched, thinking in her heart: how good it would be if Vivian, the idiot, had injured Melody? In that case, would the director want to kill her? ¡°Kennedy, let¡¯s demonstrate to them.¡± Zelda director is still not sure, so he pulls the deputy martial arts finger aside to gesture with him, so that Melody and Vivian can watch and learn.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Okay, Brother Zelda.¡± Kennedy nodded and walked across to him. The two set up their stance, and Zelda¡¯s guide pointed to himself and said to Melody, ¡°I¡¯m now making moves that are ¡®Tina¡¯s¡¯ moves, and you should mainly pay attention to Kennedy¡¯s strokes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Melody nodded her head. At the end of the sentence, Zelda mmed her fist into Kennedy¡¯s face. Kennedy sidestepped Zelda¡¯s move and quickly made a move, hitting Zelda¡¯s chest with her palm. Very slow movements, done then said to the two: ¡°You two start.¡± Melody and Vivian nodded in unison and stood facing each other. Vivian, who yed ¡®Tina¡¯, threw a left hook at Melody¡¯s face, but she controlled the force and also slowed down the speed. Melody slightly a sideways, follow the assistant director Kennedy¡¯s action, quickly a palm strike to Vivian. At that moment, a small sharpness shed under her eyes. Bang¡­! The ten-foot p hit Vivian¡¯s chest so hard that she stumbled backwards a few steps and nearly fell to the ground. Vivian¡¯s right foot stabilized her body so that she did not fall to the ground. But the pain in her chest was so severe that she grinned in pain and reached out to cover her chest, looking at Melody ¡­ with slight surprise. She, what a strong body! ¡°Vivian, are you okay, Melody hit you lightly and you¡¯re in such pain?¡± Mera gloated and mocked her. On the contrary, Zelda guide and deputy martial finger Kennedy both looked at Vivian and Melody in surprise. ¡°Sister Vivian, are you okay?¡± Melody walked up and asked in a fake manner. ¡°I can¡¯t see that Melody is still a practiced actress.¡± Vivian was careless, never expecting Melody to be agile, quick and urate, and with amazing strength. Her ability is by no means inferior to that of a martial arts level yer. ¡°I ¡­ huh, I don¡¯t know ¡­¡± Melody, expecting Vivian to expose her in public, tried to deny it, but Vivian didn¡¯t give her any chance and mmed a fist into her face. People will react instinctively when faced with danger. Melody is also the same. Chapter 1200 : Impressive As she was talking, Vivian suddenly struck out, and she subconsciously held her fist with her bare hands. But Vivian¡¯s wounded movement did not stop, but hit her hard in the chest with a hard p. Melody is prepared, unarmed block, a kick to Vivian, Vivian side dodge, lift the left foot flying kick over ¡­ ¡°Grip grass!¡± Zelda guide wide pupil eyes, incredulous murmured. The deputy martial finger standing beside him was also shocked, ¡°I go ah, Melody movie queen is also too strong.¡± Mera was also stunned.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She looked at the two people fighting like a wooden chicken, pupils earthquake general, a long time before reacting, ¡°Melody so powerful ah.¡± Facing two excellent people, Mera felt a sense of crisis at once. The idle group actors around noticed the situation over here and gathered around to join in the fun. Because the crew was worried that the group actors would be dramatized, the group actors were never allowed to take pictures on the spot, let alone record videos, so they could only stand and watch. In a short time, this movement attracted Director Johnny. He came forward and watched Vivian and Melodypete with each other, the random y of moves, smooth and natural,parable to a martial arts blockbuster, an absolute visual feast. ¡°Oh ¡­¡± Zelda director said to Director Johnny with an awkward smile, ¡°I¡¯m a bit redundant in this martial arts instruction ah.¡± The deputy martial arts director nodded, ¡°Not really. Melody¡¯s is Judo, a blend of Muay Thai and Taekwondo, but Vivian¡¯s is a little lessmon. What school is she from? It seems to be more advantageous.¡± Director Johnny shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Zelda, the martial arts director, stroked her beard andmented :¡±I think Vivian is more suitable for the second female Danie. there are a lot of fight scenes between Rena and Danie, if she is the second female, it should be more interesting.¡± Snap¨C! Vice martial arts finger Kennedy snapped his fingers, quite agreeing with Zelda¡¯s idea, ¡°Yes, we really have the same mind. I also think Vivian is more suitable for the role of Danie. I think Vivian is more suitable for the role of Danie. Both in terms of face and hands, there is nothing to say. It also saves us a lot of money on special effects.¡± ¡°Ugh ¡­¡± Director Johnny let out a long sigh, ¡°Yeah. These two years in the film and television industry are mostly fresh meat, nothing has real strength to fight stars. Many audiences are not interested in domestic films.¡± Mera, who was standing behind them: ¡°¡­¡± Do not even consider her feelings? From the lines of Director Johnny¡¯s words, you can hear that he seems to be really moved. The crowd gathered in a circle, Vivian and Melody two fight like fire, but finally Vivian a backflip, a flying kick in Melody¡¯s back, she stumbled a few steps, almost fell a dog. Melody was not convinced and wanted to fight again, but was stopped by Director Johnny. ¡°Stop!¡± He shouted, stepping forward and waving his hand, ¡°Point taken, point taken.¡± Director Johnny walked up to Melody and apuded, ¡°Melody, you really impress me. You¡¯re so good, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Melody¡¯s back was kicked by Vivian, and she felt that her heart hurt. But in order to maintain her image as a high cool and gentle person, even if it hurts, she has to bear it. She smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s just some flowery fists and legs.¡± ¡°Melody you are so modest.¡± Guide Zelda gave a thumbs up. Deputy martial finger Kennedy also lost a thumbs up towards her, ¡°Six ah, awesome, quite awesome.¡± Chapter 1201 : Be the second female instead The speed of their speech seemed to only see Melody. Vivian watched them tter Melody a hundred times, and did not bother to say anything, turned around and walked aside to the shady ce to rest. Today, for the first time, she really got to know Melody. This person, is not simple. Before it was her love rival, think Melody is too simple. She sat down on a rock under a big tree, and then a bottle of mineral water was handed to her. As soon as she looked up, Vivian saw Scales Aaron. ¡°Wow, Vivian, you are so awesome. How can you be so good? Who taught you all that kung fu?¡± Scales Aaron instantly turned into a fan, squatting in front of her and asking curious questions. Vivian took the mineral water, unscrewed it and took a sip, ¡°Thanks.¡± She said ¡®thank you¡¯, but did not answer Scales Aaron¡¯s question. After a few seconds of silence, Vivian changed the subject, ¡°You should be interested in Queen Melody. As an international star, once she knows martial arts, she will surely dominate the hot search list.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Scales Aaron nodded with a smile on his face, ¡°You just fought, I watched it, it was really too valiant.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a show, just look at it.¡± Vivian did not want to exin more. Scales Aaron also did not discuss this topic again. He just nced at Vivian out of the corner of his eye, with a slight sh of light under his eyes. Vivian¡­ This person of hers is not simple! Vivian sat down to rest and watched Melody leave the backyard led by a few directors, presumably going to the front yard to rest. At least it is a big actor who has won awards, the director they are holding in their hands. Scales Aaron and Vivian sat together and chatted about family matters, from time to time Scales Aaron spit on Melody, Vivian areughing but not saying anything. Ten minutester, the crew walked up to Vivian, ¡°Vivian, the director wants to see you.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Vivian got up, not forgetting to say to Scales Aaron, ¡°Talk to youter.¡± Then she followed the staff to the director¡¯s lounge. Director Johnny was the general director, and his lounge was thergest in the entire crew. Once inside, she found several directors sitting in the lounge, as well as Melody. ¡°Director Johnny, is there something for me?¡± Vivian stood in front of the group and asked without being condescending. Director Johnny was holding the script in his hand, he nced sideways at the two martial arts directors and then at the rest of the crew, hesitated and asked, ¡°Any interest in considering the role of Danie, the second female in the y?¡± In total, the scene was filmed for just three days, and these two days were basically the rivalry between Melody and the male lead, Laurel. So Mera¡¯s role as Danie¡¯s scene is basically not a few scenes. The incident that happened in the backyard just now was seen by everyone, and Director Johnny changed his mind after repeated discussions for the sake of the quality of the film and television drama, and wanted to cast Vivian as the second female character. ¡°No.¡± Vivian directly refused. Melody smiled slightly and asked in a soft voice: ¡°Is it because of Mera? If you¡¯re willing to be the second female, Director Johnny will definitely be able to convince Mera.¡± She was digging a hole and setting a trap for Vivian. From what happened today, it seems that Vivian¡¯s and Melody¡¯s have a grudge from today onwards.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The director, Johnny, agreed, ¡°Although there is no such thing as a temporary change of actors in the same drama, but anything can be an exception. On Mera¡¯s side, I can also promise her the role of the second female in my next y. Or help introduce her to better resources.¡± Although Director Johnny has a bad temper and does not like Vivian. But he just saw the fight scene between Vivian and Melody, fist to flesh, smooth action, he simply felt he had picked up a treasure. Chapter 1202 ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± Just when Vivian hesitated, the door of the lounge was pushed open by Mera, she barged in furiously, ring at Vivian angrily, arguing with Director Johnny, ¡°Director, I signed the contract with you just for the role of Danie, you are now in breach of contract!¡± The ¡°General¡¯s Orphan¡± is a super hot female romance novel change at the moment, with Director Johnny filming and Melody¡¯s support, this drama is destined to be a hit. Mera wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to make a big hit, but she didn¡¯t expect to kill a bite out of the blue. How can she bear this aggravation? Seeing Mera barge in, Vivian stood aside and was silent. Just when her eyes were slightly skimming, she coincidentally caught a smirk at the corner of Melody¡¯s lips. Melody¡¯s eyes fell on Mera, seems to be happy to see here in. Happy? Vivian suddenly realized. Melody was deliberately taking the opportunity to urge Director Johnny to switch roles with Mera, and then she would be offended by Mera, and thus she would be hated by Mera. What a clumsy trick. ¡°Director Johnny, my stomach hurts a little, I have to go to the bathroom first.¡± Vivian sought an excuse to leave the lounge. She walked out of the lounge and heard Mera yelling, ¡°Vivian has no acting experience at all, you asked her to y Danie, can she do it!¡± Obviously, Mera was very concerned about the role of Danie, the second female character. Vivian slightly jawed, not thinking about it. Who knows, just a few steps away, Laurel suddenly scurried in front of her, blocking her way, ¡°Vivian?¡± Vivian¡¯s steps were halting, her eyebrows were slightly furrowed, her delicate white face was full of indifference, ¡°Something wrong?¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey.¡± Laurel grinned, ¡°I just heard them say that you know martial arts, a very bullish kind. Can you teach me?¡± First Look Laurel, who had a condescending posture, posing as a top-stream male star. Now he is ttering to her, which makes Vivian at a loss. ¡°Isn¡¯t Melody the queen of the film more powerful? I think it¡¯s more appropriate for you to find her.¡± If we talk about the one who is more amazing this time, it is Melody. Previously, everyone only knew her as a woman who had won a film queen, and then rested, and now she returns again with a body that isparable to the Wuying level, which is what is amazing. ¡°She ¡­¡± Laurel body hand scratching his head, topped with a milky white skin, with ¡®red lips and white teeth¡¯ to describe him is not too much. Although Laurel looks very good, but she feels that he is girlish, not a little male blood, really do not like. ¡°Queen Melody is too high and cold, she doesn¡¯t like to talk to me, how can she teach me martial arts training.¡± Laurel let out a sigh. He knew that most of the scenes in ¡°The General¡¯s Orphan¡± were fight scenes, and now that Vivian and Melody were too skilled, he had a sense of crisis. ¡°Well ¡­ stomachache, talkter.¡± Vivian did not want to talk nonsense with Laurel, pulled a reason to go straight away. ¡°Vivian? Hello, Vivian?¡± Laurel shouted, Vivian¡¯s head did not return. He grimaced in frustration, and just as he was getting antsy, he saw Scales Aaron walking towards him. Laurel had an idea, immediately went to Scales Aaron, reached out and put his arm around his shoulders, brother and sister attitude, ¡°I remember you and Vivian are close, can she teach me martial arts ah?¡± Scales Aaron mouth holding a cigarette, listening to Laurel¡¯s words, the corner of the lips pulled out a imperceptible arc.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. This is not to give him the opportunity to contact Vivian. ¡°Laurel, although my rtionship with Vivian is good, but not necessarily she agrees ah.¡± Scales Aaron made a difficult look. Chapter 1203 : Delivering Milk Tea Laurel hesitated for a moment, the tip of her tongue arched her cheeks, raised her hand and pped Scales Aaron on the head, ¡°If you want to work on your sry, just say it straight, and beat around the bush.¡± ¡°Hey hey hey, or Laurel understand me, hahaha.¡± Scales Aaron angled his head andughed, interpreting a teasing youth to the fullest. ¡°As long as you let teach me to practice martial arts, I¡¯ll give you a ¡­ three thousand up, up three thousand, how about it?¡± ¡± Deal!¡± Scales Aaron quickly agreed, then turned around and walked away. Just two steps away, he did not forget to turn back and said, ¡°Laurel, remember to reimburse the expenses ah.¡± Ten minutester, Scales Aaron bought a cup of pearl milk tea and found Vivian under aurel tree. She was sitting on the edge of a flower bed talking on the phone. ¡°Rodney, check out Melody for me secretly, make sure you are careful.¡± Vivian barked at Rodney. After today, Vivian felt that Melody is very suspicious, so she decided to investigate her. She just finished telling Rodney, she saw Scales Aaron walking towards her, so she said to Rodney: ¡°I have something to do here, I have to hang up now, I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡± She said, ¡°I have something to do here, I have to hang up first, I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡± With these words, she left the phone directly. ¡°Why did youe over here, let me have a good search.¡± Scales Aaron shook the milk tea in his hand from afar, ¡°I bought you pearl milk tea.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± A cup of pearl milk tea is just a few dors, so Vivian is not pretentious to refuse. Previously, because of her poor family, she seldom spent money indiscriminately, and never bought milk tea to drink. Perhaps because of Houghton¡¯s subtle influence, she prefers to drink tea. But since thest time Scales Aaron gave her a cup of milk tea, Vivian felt that the taste of pearl milk tea is really good, especially the pearls are soft and sticky, and the milk tea is very sweet, which can make people inexplicably good mood. ¡°All friends, no need to be polite with me.¡± Scales Aaron took a ss of lemonade, inserted a straw and took a sip, casually sitting next to Vivian, not at all minding the dust on the flower bed. As the son of a wealthy family, where had Scales Aaron ever drunk anything so cheap as a few dors? Only when approaching Vivian had someone do various surveys, but also experienced the life of civilians, to understand what price they are eating, wearing and using. Since he was Laurel¡¯s assistant, with a sry of a few thousand dors a month, the only thing he could treat Vivian to was cheap milk tea. Vivian was born in the countryside, although married to Morris, to live a life of luxury, every day mountainous food, but it does not mean that she will forget her roots. She inserted the straw and took a sip of the thick, slightly sweet milk tea, rejecting the Q-tip soft ck pearls, and asked him with a raised eyebrow, ¡°Laurel let youe?¡± ¡°Hey, hey, Vivian¡¯s so smart.¡± Scales Aaron elbows propped on his knees resting on the side of his face, inclined his head to look at her, smiling happily, ¡°Laurel said admire you very much, want to worship you as a teacher, let you teach him martial arts. But he is also thin-skinned, embarrassed to ask, let mee to you. He also said, and said that you have any conditions, he will meet you.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The words fell, Vivian could not help butugh. She has long hair in a high bundle, a little light makeup, wearing a ck waistband brocade, ck clothes with red trim, ck boots, heroic but also through the high cold. Because Vivian¡¯s role today is to y a thiefte at night to sneak to steal something, so wear clothes on the neutral side, but because of this outfit, set her more and more heroic, and beautiful and valiant. In particr, she inadvertently a smile, cool beauty of a smile, even Scales Aaron are shaken heart and soul. Chapter 1204 : Promotion of female number two ¡°If Laurel could really say that, he wouldn¡¯t be Laurel.¡± Vivian shook her head, ¡°Sorry, really can¡¯t help.¡± She said, looking down at the half-drunk pearl milk tea in her hand, ¡°I¡¯ve already drunk the milk tea, why don¡¯t I return it to you by WeChat transfer.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Scales Aaron¡¯s face instantly copsed, ¡°Vivian, this is not meaningful ah. The milk tea is my treat, the words are Laurel asked me to bring, although you do not agree, but not so much to return the milk tea money to me. Is it hard to say that you don¡¯t consider me as a friend at all?¡± ¡°No ¡­¡± ¡°Humph, even if you don¡¯t consider me a friend.¡± Just as Vivian was about to exin, Scales Aaron snorted coldly, got up and left. ¡°Scales¡­ ugh¡­¡± Vivian shouted half of his name and saw him walking away without looking back, so she didn¡¯t bother to shout. Scales Aaron took a few steps and stood there, turned around, and snapped, ¡°I¡¯m gone, and you¡¯re not staying?¡± Vivian was amused by him, ¡°Stay, stay. I¡¯ll take you to dinner tonight, is this sincere enough to keep you?¡± ¡°Quite enough.¡± Scales Aaron raised his right hand in an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture, ¡°Pleasant decision, I¡¯ll see you tonight.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Vivian smiled and continued to sit on the flower bed sipping milk tea. Not long after the milk tea was finished, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°It tastes good, howe I didn¡¯t find milk tea so good before.¡± Ring-ring-ring Suddenly, Vivian¡¯s cell phone rang. She threw the empty bottle in her hand into the trash can and took out her phone to see the name of ¡®Adrian¡¯ on the screen. Adrian that is the owner of FUN Media Company, is also a private detective agency her partner. Of course, Vivian had worked in FUN Media Company as a model, Adrian is also her boss. She did not hesitate, directly answered the phone, ¡°Adrian boss?¡± Once the call was made, Vivian had already guessed Adrian¡¯s intention. ¡°Just now Mera called me in tears, saying you stole her second female role?¡± Adrian inquired. Vivian shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s nothing to do with me. It¡¯s like this ¡­¡± During the phone call, Vivian exined the situation to Adrian in detail. The two of them are now partners, and Adrian naturally believes Vivian¡¯s words. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Adrian answered and added: ¡°Just now Director Johnny called me and promised to give Mera a second female role in the next script, and I didn¡¯t refuse.¡± ¡°The one who knows what¡¯s good for him is the one who knows what¡¯s good for him. How dare you offend Director Johnny?¡± Vivian joked. In fact, Director Johnny has a certain status in the entertainment industry. If Mera really makes a fuss over a female number two, she will be the one to lose if she offends Director Johnny. It is the choice of a wise person to stop when he sees a good thing. ¡°You like to tell the truth.¡± Adrianughed. The two exchanged pleasantries for a few more minutes and talked about the recent operations of the private detective agency before hanging up the phone. Just as she hung up the phone, the cast and crew hade over, ¡°Vivian, Director Johnny is looking for you.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t ask much and went to Director Johnny¡¯s lounge with the crew. When she arrived at the lounge, there was no longer Mera¡¯s figure, but Melody was still sitting inside. Director Johnny and Zelda both smiled when they saw Vivian, and their attitude was much more friendly than before. They knew Vivian was a good fighter, but they heard it from other people¡¯s ears, and now that they saw it with their own eyes, they were convinced. ¡°I have discussed with Mera, from today onwards, you will y the second female Danie.¡± Chapter 1205 : Completely Offend Mera Director Johnny finished, threw the contract directly on the table and said to Vivian: ¡°Here, this is your new contract. For the film pay, it gives you 10, 000 for one episode.¡± He was sure of his tone, not discussing with Vivian at all. As a neer, Vivian could get 10, 000 yuan per episode, which was already very good. She didn¡¯t think much about it, so she nodded, went to the sofa and sat down, and signed her name on the new contract. The script Vivian is already very familiar with, and Danie is a viinous role, only to be afraid that when the timees very inviting ck. But that was all an afterthought. ¡°Vivian sister is so lucky to be appreciated by Director Johnny and take the second female role, it¡¯s really enviable.¡± Melody next to her congratted Vivian sympathetically. Vivian owed her name on thest page of the contract and put her handprint on it. Pulling out a tissue from the carton to wipe her fingers, she raised her eyes andzily nced at Melody, ¡°Director Johnny certainly has an eye for gold, otherwise how would she have found Melody the movie queen.¡± The two of them know each other well. Director Johnny and Zelda director two people looked at each other, both feel like two people are tit-for-tat, but do not understand when the two people from the conflict. ¡°Melody ah, ¡®The General¡¯s Orphan¡¯ is a big female drama, you and Vivian rival more, usually you two can discuss the fight scene with Zelda when you have nothing to do.¡± Director Johnny said with a smile. Melody nodded politely, ¡°Okay, Director Johnny don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Saying that, she looked at Director Zelda and Deputy Martial Finger Kennedy again, ¡°Director Zelda, Kennedy, I¡¯m going to trouble you guys.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, Melody you¡¯re wee.¡± ¡°Melody don¡¯t ever be polite to us, hahaha.¡± Director Zelda and Kennedyughed back. Vivian didn¡¯t say much throughout, seemingly unable to fit in and toozy to force herself to fit in. When going out from the lounge, Director Johnny repeatedly stressed that Vivian should get familiar with Danie¡¯s lines and figure out the character¡¯s personality traits, for fear that her acting would go awry. The original n was to shoot the three-person rivalry scene today, because the temporary change of actors, and dyed another day. Vivian was wearing a dress that was meant for a supporting actress, and now that she has be the second female, she naturally has to take off her dress and put on makeup again. When she came out of the dressing room, she met Mera. Mera stood in front of her, her face blue with anger, reaching out to point at her with a trembling hand, ¡°Vivian, I warn you not to go too far! Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve used improper connections to get the number two spot, you¡¯re something!¡± ¡°Go to the director if you have a problem, what¡¯s the point of talking to me.¡± Vivian coldly nced at her, turned around and walked away.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Mera yanked Vivian¡¯s sleeve and took two steps forward to block Vivian¡¯s front. ¡°Don¡¯t you just want to kick me out of the cast so that you can ¡®avenge¡¯, hehe, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Mera thinks Vivian stole her second female role, or because of the previous grudge with her, Vivian¡¯s heart holds a grudge deliberately revenge. Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± She did not say anything, or rather, there is nothing to say. Mera said to herself, ¡°The director arranged for me to y the third female role, and agreed to give me additional scenes, the role will never lose to you.¡± ¡°Really, congrattions.¡± Vivian felt that she was boring and walked around her and left again. She repeatedly refused to give Mera a good face, and Mera was so angry that she pointed her hand at her and cursed: ¡°As long as I am Mera, you will never have a good time in the drama!¡± Oh yeah! Melody¡¯s n seeded, she urged the director to change the actors, but also let herselfpletely offended Mera, provoked Mera¡¯s revenge psychology. I¡¯m afraid that the future of the crew will not be easy. Chapter 1206 When the crew was busy shooting, Morris made a phone call in the afternoon when she was free. Vivian, who was memorizing the script, picked up her phone and saw his number, immediately got up and went to a quiet corner to answer it, ¡°Morris?¡± ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve been promoted to the second female.¡± Morris was genuinely happy for her. Vivian frowned in confusion, ¡°How do you know?¡± Could it be that Melody told Morris? ¡°It¡¯s in the hot seat again, can you not know.¡± Morris sighed helplessly, ¡°There is quite a lot of talk about you from the outside world now, I think ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about anything!¡± Vivian knew what Morris was going to say and interrupted him directly, ¡°What others want to say is the right of others, but it doesn¡¯t mean that if they say it, I will definitely listen.¡± She knew that Morris was not used to those harsh words and could not bear to see her aggravated and sad. ¡°Where are you now? I miss you, I¡¯lle home to you tonight.¡± Vivian wanted to go home and talk to Morris about Melody. Somehow, she always felt that Melody appeared with some kind of purpose. This person, it was not simple. ¡°I¡¯m at the hotel outside of Film City, I¡¯ll send you the room numberter, juste straight over.¡± ¡°You ¡­ don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t left all day, right?¡± Vivian thought it was highly likely. In the morning he sent her to Film City, but now he is still in Film City, one thought tells me that he must not have returned to L City. ¡°You work first, we¡¯ll talk tonight.¡± Morris did not intend to say anything more to Vivian and hung up the phone. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, wait!¡± Before Morris hung up the phone, Vivian shouted a few times and lowered her voice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything right now, and you don¡¯t have to rify for me, you hear me!¡± Morris: ¡°¡­¡± He was about to instruct Trent to buy a water army to help her whitewash the n instantly fell through. ¡°Listen to me, I have my own ns and arrangements, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Vivian was afraid that Morris would act rashly. If this is the case, Morris also has nothing to say, and chatted with her for a few more minutes before hanging up the phone. ¡°Vivian, the next scene is your opposite scene with Mera, hurry up and go there.¡± The crew called out to her. The crew member called out to her. ¡°Okay,ing.¡± Vivian did not even have the time to open Weibo to see the hot search, turned around and went to the studio. Inside the studio, Melody was sitting on the side memorizing the script, and Director Johnny was talking to Mera with the script. See Vivian walked over, Director Johnny said: ¡°This is you and Mera sparring scene, you first with Zelda director practice martial arts action. You have to learn it well, especially you, Mera, and Vivian, you have to restrain your hand, don¡¯t hurt anyone.¡± ¡°Okay, director.¡± Vivian nodded. Mera red at Vivian indignantly and grumbled as she followed Zelda to practice martial arts moves. An hourter, Vivian and Mera came on stage, both holding long swords and standing face to face to start saying their lines. Mera ys Lucia, the third female, who is the personal bodyguard of the first male; Vivian ys Danie, the first daughter of the prime minister. Today¡¯s scene is Danie wants to meet Jarred, the third prince of the Great Yan Dynasty, but is blocked by Jarred¡¯s maid Lucia. Danie: ¡°Lucia, you are just a lowly servant girl, you dare to block my way. If you don¡¯t want to die, then get out of my way!¡± In the y, Vivian¡¯s Danie is a domineering woman with a domineering nature, who does whatever she wants because her father is the left minister. Lucia blocked in front of Danie, ¡°The Prince is not allowed to see guests today.¡± ¡°Thisdy sees that you are looking for death!¡± Danie said, then drew her long sword and shed towards Lucia. Chapter 1207 : People’s hearts are unpredictable Lucia also drew the sword in her hand to block Danie¡¯s sword, and Danie, who was highly skilled, made a side turn and stabbed the sword in her hand from the side ¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± ng¨C! Originally Vivian held a prop sword in her hand, there is no killing power, but the moment she really stabbed Mera, only to see Mera¡¯s arm really spilled blood stains, pain she let out a scream, the sword in her hand fell to the ground with it. ¡°Vivian, are you trying to kill me?!¡± Mera¡¯s left hand covered her injured right arm and she drew a breath in pain. Because they were shooting, the cameraman and director froze for a moment at this scene, and then got up in unison and gathered around them. Vivian froze for a moment, looked at the sword in his hand and looked at Director Johnny who came over, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a prop, how could it hurt someone?¡± Director Johnny also did not understand what the situation, walked to Mera, looking at her hand covering the wound between the fingers spilled blood, angry roar: ¡°Where is the props team, where is the head of the props team, damn, where to die! During the shooting ident is very abnormal, Director Johnny do not know what the situation, but the angry thunder. Mera grimaced in pain, her eyes were red, tears were spilling out, and she choked, ¡°Vivian, you did it on purpose. I know you don¡¯t like me, but you don¡¯t have to kill me!¡± Being wrongly used for no reason, Vivian¡¯s face sank and she scolded, ¡°Shut up!¡± But if Mera had any brains, she wouldn¡¯t think she had tampered with the props. Director Johnny took the longsword from Vivian¡¯s hand, reached out and touched the de, and couldn¡¯t help but re at the head of the prop team, ¡°I told you to prepare a one-to-one prop with the weight of the real sword, not to bring an open-ded The sword came. Fortunately Vivian restrained the force, otherwise her Mera arm are fucking cut off!¡± The situation was so serious that everyone present was frozen. The head of the prop team took the sword, scraped the de with his hand, his eyebrows slightly closed for a moment, then ¡®unbelieving¡¯ the sword knocked on the ground with a crisp sound, his face swished a few minutes white, ¡°Director Johnny, I ¡­ I also do not know what a situation ah.¡± Melody on the side hurriedly walked up to Director Johnny and said, ¡°Director Johnny, or hurry up and send Mera to the doctor, has been bleeding quite serious.¡± ¡°Quick, take Mera to the hospital.¡± Director Johnny hurriedly ordered. At this time the crew came over to help Mera leave, and when she was leaving Mera also reluctantly red at Vivian.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The ruthless eyes, hate to be able to Vivian to eat alive. ¡°My God, how could this happen?¡± ¡°The prop team had a few real swords, but also built the same amount of prop swords, so I guess the prop team got confused.¡± ¡°Director Johnny is going to die of anger, so many things one after another.¡± ¡°Who says it¡¯s not.¡± ¡°Vivian has a grudge against Mera, one moment she steals her number two, and the next she gets hurt.¡± ¡°s, people¡¯s hearts are unpredictable.¡± ¡­ The crew muttered one thing and another, speaking not loudly, but the director heard them all clearly. He turned around, swept his eyes angrily at the crowd and scolded, ¡°What are you rambling about? Nothing to do, right?¡± With a yell, everyone immediately scattered. Vivian looked calm, was thinking down, looked up and met Director Johnny¡¯s gaze, that look ¡­ had a deeper meaning. Chapter 1208 : Melody’s Clumsy Trick ¡°Should we call the police? This is a big deal, it¡¯s better to let the policee over and investigate, otherwise Mera¡¯s side is afraid it¡¯s not good to give an ount.¡± With just one look, Vivian knew that Director Johnny was suspecting her. In order to dispel his doubts, Vivian took the initiative to ask for the police. At that moment, she saw Scales Aaron standing by and said to him, ¡°Scales Aaron, call the police.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Director Johnny waved his hand, ¡°This is a small ident in the crew, what to call the police!¡± If it was a minute ago Director Johnny was still suspicious of Vivian, then at this moment Director Johnnypletely dispelled the suspicion of Vivian. On second thought, indeed, there was no reason for her to hurt Mera at all. ¡°Yeah, yeah, Director Johnny is right.¡± Melody came over and ¡®reassured¡¯ Vivian, ¡°Mera was hurt and you were in shock. Although you are both innocent, but if you report it to the police, it will definitely affect our crew, not good.¡± She had a kind and understanding look, Vivian only felt a pang of sickness in her eyes.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Is that so, Queen Melody is quite reasonable.¡± Vivian red lips slightly hooked, ¡°Mera was injured is a small matter, but if things are not investigated clearly, will not let the person behind the nning exploit the loophole. Do you think so, Queen Melody?¡± The three words ¡®Melody Queen¡¯, Vivian¡¯s tone is slow and meaningful. The director¡¯s eyes looked back and forth at the two, half a long time can not see a reason, ¡°you two go to rest, I will find someone to investigate the matter.¡± It is probably because Director Johnny really felt that things were not peaceful, so he gave the whole crew a half day off. Vivian changed in the dressing room, took off her makeup, and left in her own clothes carrying a shoulder bag. As soon as she walked out of the dressing room, she came across Melody. ¡°Vivian sister is frightened, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner tonight for your shock, how about it?¡± Melody wore a set of brimming green cheongsam, long hair draped over the shoulders and hanging, slightly applied light makeup, proper exquisite ssical beauty. When she didn¡¯t speak, she had the gentle temperament of a famousdy of the world, but when she spoke, Vivian could sense her hypocrisy, which was particrly annoying. ¡°If you don¡¯t do anything wrong, you won¡¯t be afraid of ghosts knocking on your door, so where¡¯s the need for pressure?¡± Vivian put on the knitted cap, raised his eyebrows and nced at Melody, ¡°Melody film queenter go out, it is best toe out at noon.¡± Melody willow brows knitted, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Because, sooner orter, something will happen.¡± Vivian put down a sentence, bypassing her directly away. After Vivian left, Melody looked back at her back, one side of her eyebrow slightly raised. Then, picking up her phone, she edited a sentence: [Put the video out tomorrow morning. She had just put her phone away when Scales Aaron appeared behind her, ¡°She already seems to know you did it.¡± Melody looked calm and unconcerned, ¡°So what if I know, so what if I don¡¯t? No one who goes against me, Melody, has a good oue.¡± Scales Aaron mouth nting a cigarette, ¡°just like our Melody¡¯s nature.¡± ¡­ The cast and crew took a half-day break, and the director ordered everyone to block out the news to the public and got reliable people to investigate the day¡¯s situation. Vivian walked out of the film city on foot, therge film city, it took at least forty minutes to walk out. As she walked around the city, she ran through the recent events in her head and felt more and more that Melody was very purposeful. After leaving the city, Vivian took her cell phone and made a call to Morris, ¡°beep beep beep ¡­¡± The phone rang a few times, but no one answered. Vivian made two more calls, but there was still no answer. Chapter 1209 : Prime is not in When Morris could not be reached by several calls in a row, she had to take a taxi to the four-star hotel ording to the address and went straight upstairs to the presidential suite, room 808. Standing outside the room, she raised her hand and knocked on the door, knock knock knock ¡­ The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you¡¯re getting into. Vivian¡¯s eyes sank and she made another call to Morris, ¡°beep beep beep beep ¡­ Hello, the number you have called is currently unanswered ¡­¡± Unable to get Morris on the phone, Vivian called Trent again, ¡°Trent, is Morris with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the office, boss is off today, didn¡¯t let me stay with him.¡± Trent told the truth and seemed to notice something different after he finished, ¡°Youngdy, you can¡¯t reach the boss?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Take it easy, I¡¯ll call the boss and ask.¡± Trent hung up the phone after saying that, and immediately dialed his own boss¡¯s phone, but again, no one answered. He was so anxious that he could only send someone to check the whereabouts of the boss and asked Vivian to wait for a while. Vivian had to go to the hotel lobby rest area to rest for a while. Ring-ring-ring Sitting in the rest, not long Vivian¡¯s phone rang. She didn¡¯t even look at the phone, answered it and asked, ¡°Did you find Morris?¡± The phone was silent for a moment before speaking: ¡°Boss, I Rodney. you asked me to investigate Melody has got the result.¡± Vivian awkwardly reached out and touched his nose, ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°Melody should be one of the four big families in the capital, Miss The Dixon family, this person is very low-key, few people know her The Dixon family people¡¯s identity. However, while investigating her I made an unexpected discovery ¡­¡± Rodney words pause, then said: ¡°Melody most likely to know Maddox Cheal. I was looking for surveince, inadvertently found her and Maddox Cheal together in the same star hotel.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The information was extremely important, and Vivian felt inexplicably uneasy. ¡°Maddox Cheal and Melody only spoke a few words in the video, and it¡¯s possible that they just happened to meet and say hello.¡± Rodney could not be sure if Melody and Maddox Cheal were familiar with each other. ¡°I know, you send me the investigation information.¡± After hanging up the phone, Vivian opened her email to look at the message Rodney sent about Melody and fell into deep thought. Although Melody¡¯s identity is rarely known, but Maddox Cheal has been mixed in the capital for many years, it is impossible not to know Melody. And Melody and Maddox Cheal are both from the capital, so howe they appeared in L City at the same time by coincidence? Assuming that Melody is familiar with Maddox Cheal, it is highly likely that the two are working together and their real purpose is Morris! So Melody was on the set of ¡°The Orphanage¡± because she was Morris¡¯s wife? But what was their real purpose? Vivian couldn¡¯t figure it out after thinking about it. At this moment, Trent¡¯s phone call came, ¡°Youngdy, I have contacted the boss, she is now in the private hospital in Y City.¡± ¡°Morris is injured?¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help but shudder, afraid that something might happen to him. Trent hurriedly exined, ¡°No, no. a friend of the boss was injured and the boss took her to the hospital.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go over there now, you send me the ward number.¡± Trent then sent the detailed ward number to Vivian¡¯s phone, and Vivian left the hotel and took a taxi to the third private hospital. The cab drove for twenty minutes and arrived at the private hospital, Vivian found the third inpatient unit and went up to the 23rd floor. Chapter 1210 : He accompanied Melody Stepping out of the elevator, Vivian was still looking for ward 2312 when she happened to see a familiar person ¡­ Zona walking out of a ward. She was, Melody¡¯s assistant.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Vivian immediately turned around and walked down the stairway to hide. Standing in the stairway, she looked sideways at Zona¡¯s back. After she walked away, Vivian took a closer look and determined that the ward number was exactly 2312. So Trent¡¯s ¡®Morris friend¡¯ was talking about Melody? She left the hospital with all the doubts and went to the lobby of the hotel Morris had booked to wait for him. Sitting in the lounge area of the hotel lobby, Vivian propped her elbows on the arm of the sofa and pondered ¡­ Melody obviously likes Morris, if so, how could she be in bed with Maddox Cheal? Or is it that Melody may not even know what Maddox Cheal is up to? Or maybe she doesn¡¯t know about Maddox Cheal¡¯s rtionship with Morris? The rtionship was inextricably linked, but it didn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with it, and Vivian couldn¡¯t straighten it out for a while. In private hospital, in VIP room 2312. Morris sat on the escort chair, looking at Melody lying on the hospital bed, ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± He lifted his wrist and looked at his wristwatch time, it was already veryte. In the afternoon, he waited for Vivian at the hotel, but Melody called to say that she had an urgent meeting with him, to talk about something that had happened in the cooperation between the twopanies. Morris didn¡¯t refuse and met with her at the cafe, but she suddenly fainted from abdominal pain. On the hospital bed, Melody was lying weakly on her side with her waist bowed, reaching out to cover her abdomen, her face was very pale, and she nodded breathlessly, ¡°Okay, you go back and get some rest too.¡± Morris is not at ease Vivian, desperately want to see her, but at this moment see Melody painful appearance, she can not help but heartache, more is self-me. ¡°After all these years, howe your situation hasn¡¯t gotten a bit better?¡± He frowned slightly and inquired. Melody shook her head, pale as paper lips pulled out a helpless smile, ¡°Chinese and Western doctors have seen, there is no way to improve. Probably, it will be like this for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s me ¡­¡± The man deep as a cold pool of eyes haloed with a few points of guilt, not waiting for him to finish his words, Melody interrupted his words, ¡°Nothing to do with you, it¡¯s my own choice.¡± After that year, Melody fell ill, every time her period came she was in pain, and bleeding a lot. Over the years, she sought medical help, but with little sess. Melody just finished speaking, she curled up again, closed her eyes in pain, and couldn¡¯t stop huffing and puffing, ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± Seeing this, Morris became more and more uneasy, ¡°I¡¯ll go get you a warm water bag.¡± Morris got up and left the ward and went straight out of the hospital. Outside the hospital, he found a public phone and made a call to Vivian. Vivian was still waiting for Morris in the lobby lounge area of the hotel, probably with some kind of resentment in her heart, and was inclined to wait here to see when he would return. ¡°Hello, who is it?¡± Vivian asked as she slid the answer button. ¡°Vivian, it¡¯s me.¡± Morris said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot my cell phone when I had to go out. Where are you?¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­ hotel.¡± She said two words indifferently, then asked rhetorically, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time, when are youing back?¡± ¡°I may not go back tonight. Get yourself a room and rest early.¡± Morris¡¯ hand holding the phone tightened slightly for a few moments. Mostly, he knew that Vivian would be disappointed after he finished. At this moment, Vivian¡¯s heart was as disappointed as if she had lost it, only to feel empty. She raised her eyebrows, and suddenly smiled, ¡°Oh, well ¡­¡± There was no deliberate questioning, as if to give Morris the opportunity to take the initiative to exin. Exin why he was in the hospital all night with Melody! Chapter 1211 : Cleaving on the news Morris was struggling inside, struggling to tell her, but worried that after finishing, Vivian would be overly suspicious. In the end, he chose to conceal it, ¡°Rest early at night, I¡¯lle to you tomorrow.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± The smile hanging on her face became more and more obvious, obviously self-deprecating, ¡°Okay, bye.¡± Sharply hanging up the phone, she took a long breath, her heart hitting the bottom at this moment, and her mood was as bad as it could be. This night, she did not stay at the hotel, but went to the bar alone. The bar was deafening with the sound of DJs, and the smell of nicotine and strong alcohol filled her nostrils, and she was immersed in it, drinking and getting drunk. After sitting at the bar and drinking for a while, Vivian vaguely saw people around her looking at her with strange eyes. ¡°That woman is so familiar?¡± ¡°It seems to be what ¡­ Vivian called today¡¯s hot search, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the woman who was dumped by the richest man in L City, right?¡± ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that Vivian?¡± ¡­ Listening to their chatter, Vivian drained the ss of tequ from the table, settled the bill directly, put on the mask and headed outside the bar. However, being watched, it wasn¡¯t so easy for Vivian to leave. Several men blocked in front of her, ¡°Yo, pretty girl, don¡¯t go, brother, have a drink with you.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, tonight is my treat, okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s lonely to drink alone, you need someone to keep youpany.¡± They said, looked at each other, threw back their heads andughed, recklessly and arrogantly. Vivian put on the mask, ignored them and walked around them to the side. But those few people how to let her go, see her to go, and swarmed over to block her, ¡°sister where to go ah? Hahahaha ¡­¡± ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Vivian said in a deep voice. ¡°Yo yo yo yo, the little young woman is still quite grumpy, ah, brother likes a spicy girl.¡± ¡°Sister, call out brother, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± ¡°Yes, call brother and we¡¯ll all let you go.¡± The three men made up their minds not to let Vivian leave. When the bottom line was reached, Vivian was about to make a move when suddenly one man came up in front of her and pulled her behind him to protect her. He reached out and pointed at the three people in front of him, warning, ¡°Get the hell away from me!¡± ¡°Where did that doge from?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re not this woman¡¯s little white boy, are you?¡± ¡°Hahahaha, maybe he¡¯s the one the news is talking about cheating on.¡± ¡­ Vivian looked at Scales Aaron who was in front of her and was a little surprised, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Scales Aaron looked back at her and whispered, ¡°Laurel went on a date today, so I came out for a drink when I had some free time, and I saw you.¡± He said, and a few men cursed, and then a big brother grabbed him by the cor, a punch swung over, hit him in the face, caught off guard and knocked to the ground. Seeing this, Vivian kicked over and fought with the man. But Vivian underestimated the strength of the three men, all of whom were practicing fighters. The three men surrounded Vivian, and two more emerged and punched Scales Aaron in the face. After two minutes, Vivian knocked all five men to the ground, then leaned over and pulled Scales Aaron out of the bar. The time was short and did not attract too much noise, so they were able to get away. Vivian now as an actor, the main thing is to keep a low profile, and do not dare to deepen the responsibility of a few people. Chapter 1212 : “The Flowers Are Charming After leaving the bar, Vivian let go of Scales Aaron¡¯s hand and looked back at him with a bruised nose and swollen face, and couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Scales Aaron¡¯s nose and mouth were bloodstained, his hair was a mess like a chicken¡¯s nest, and his white shirt was covered with light shoe marks. ¡°A minor incident.¡± His nose was still bleeding, and Scales Aaron tilted his head while taking paper and stuffing it into his nostrils, shaking his head and drawing a painful breath as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t expect this to happen, and Scales Aaron took a beating for nothing. ¡°Gee, let¡¯s not go to the hospital, it¡¯s expensive.¡± Scales Aaron waved his hand and pointed to the paper ball on his nose, ¡°Just don¡¯t bleed from the blockage.¡± ¡°You got beaten up because of me, no need for you to pay the medical bills.¡± She said helplessly. ¡°That won¡¯t work either.¡± Scales Aaron nced at her, ¡± You spend money is not money, it is not easy to earn money, save it.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± Life is important or money is important? But then she thought about Scales Aaron¡¯s ¡®encounter¡¯ and knew that he was poor, so she didn¡¯t force it. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t go, there¡¯s a pharmacy in front of you, I¡¯ll buy some medicine for you.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, better buy some pain relief, hiss, to my mouth bleeding, thief pain.¡± Scales Aaron covered his cheeks and followed Vivian forward. At this moment, he will be ¡®ordinary people¡¯ interpretation to the extreme, it can be said that the hands and feet will be ¡®elegant nobleman¡¯ image thrown to the nine clouds. It even gives the impression that he is a young man struggling to live in the poverty line, tightening his belt and straining to get by. The two walked a few hundred meters to a drugstore, Vivian bought some medicine and band-aids, anti-inmmatory drops. After leaving the pharmacy, the two sat down on a bench on the side of the road, ¡°Sit down, I¡¯ll treat your wound.¡± Vivian said to Scales Aaron. Scales Aaron sat across from her and turned sideways to face Vivian. By the light of the dim streetmp, Vivian used a cotton swab with anti-inmmatory drops to wipe his face wound. As a result, just before touching Scales Aaron, he grinned in pain, ¡°Hiss, hiss, pain, pain, gently.¡± ¡°Now you know it hurts? Why don¡¯t I see you wimping out when you¡¯re trying to be tough?¡± Vivian spat. Scales Aaron grinned, ¡°That¡¯s not because I was angry to see you being bullied.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take on a porcin job without a diamond. How many pounds do you have in your heart?¡± ¡°Haha, Vivian has a point.¡± Scales Aaron smiled, ¡°Next time you get beaten up, I¡¯ll be around to help you video it.¡± ¡°Shut your ravenous mouth, don¡¯t even expect some good!¡± Vivian gave him a nk look. She moved closer to him and wiped the blood stains from his face, close to him. It was winter, and the faint heat from their breath was dispersed by the wind, but the scent of each other could be clearly smelled. Scales Aaron gazed at the woman in front of him, she took a cotton swab and carefully helped him wipe the wounds on his face, the action was gentle and delicate, giving a sense of quiet beauty. Especially the beauty of the face, like a painting out of the cold beauty.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The big brother is really good luck, looking for such a beautiful woman, no wonder he loved her so much at first. ¡°Vivian, you are beautiful and kind-hearted, why did your ex-husband divorce you?¡± Scales Aaron took the opportunity to talk. Vivian¡¯s movements stalled, like a butterfly wing eyshes blinked, look at him, can not help but a smile, ¡°you do not think this question to ask Morris more appropriate.¡± The answer dripped from the water. Scales Aaron nodded fervently, ¡°You have a point. I would say Morris is blind, holding such a good daughter-inw do not want, but must stay in the outside of those women among.¡± Chapter 1213 : Scales Aaron’s other side ¡°Yeah, I think he¡¯s blind too.¡± Vivian helped him treat the wound and put on anti-inmmatory powder and band-aids, then put away the things, ¡°You take these things, remember to disinfect the wound tomorrow as well.¡± They are small wounds, not much impact. ¡°Look, Vivian is there!¡± ¡°Quick, quick, stop Vivian!¡± ¡°Vivian, Vivian ah!¡± ¡­ Suddenly, a voice came from not far away. The two looked up at the sound, only to see a group of people carrying long guns swarming towards her. Vivian subconsciously and Scales Aaron look at each other, the two of them look at each other, said in unison: ¡°Run!¡± So Scales Aaron grabbed the bag of medicine, took Vivian¡¯s hand and ran. They ran in front of them, with a group of reporters behind them chasing frantically, as if they were being chased by zombies. ¡°Why are there so many reporters?¡± Scales Aaron asked as he ran. Vivian shouted back, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± But when you think about it, it¡¯s normal, she¡¯s been in the news for the past few days and has been shouted at by everyone, so naturally there are a lot of people looking for her. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect these reporters to be pervasive, so she could be targeted everywhere she went.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Rounding several intersections, turning left and right, the two finally hid behind the greenery in the park and watched those reporters pass in front of them, before the two breathed a sigh of relief and sat down on the steps, tired and powerless,ughing. ¡°Hahahaha,ughing my ass off, quite exciting ah.¡± Scales Aaronughed out loud with his head held high. Vivian elbows propped on the knee chin, a bitter smile, ¡°Yes, every day on edge, is not exciting.¡± It¡¯s a pity that Morris was not the one who was at her side when she fled in despair. Inexplicably, she was a little lost. ¡°You¡¯ve been in the hot seat for the past few days, and your ex-husband doesn¡¯t even care?¡± Scales Aaron took the opportunity to make ament. Vivian inclined her head and looked at him, ¡°If it was you, would you care?¡± ¡°If it was my ex-wife, I would not have ignored it.¡± He was firm. Vivian slightly jawed, ¡°That means you have love and righteousness.¡± The man who was so worried about Scales Aaron had some reservations after all. Scales Aaron has not gotten any useful information from several times, and inwardly wondered if his elder brother had really broken up with her. The two sat in the park and talked for a long time before leaving the park and taking a taxi to leave separately. This night, Vivian returned to the hotel arranged by the crew to rest, tossing and turning, sleepless night. At the same time, a five-star hotel, Scales Aaron in a bathrobe, barefoot standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, mouth nting a cigarette, handsome face through a few cold cold. The living room behind him has five strong men on their knees, shivering with their heads bowed, not daring to speak. Half a day, Scales Aaron turned around, raised his right hand to hold a cigarette and walked over, thin lips exhaled a light smoke. He raised his hand, a man with a mole on his face immediately stretched out his hands cupped together, Scales Aaron nted a nce at the man, flicked the cigarette ash to the mole man¡¯s hand. ¡°How do you guys think you did tonight?¡± Scales Aaron stuck one hand in the pocket of his bathrobe, one hand holding a cigarette and passing it into his mouth to take a drag. The smoke exhaled from his lips blurred his features, making it impossible to guess his happiness or sadness. The five men did not dare to raise their heads, just lowered their heads you look at me, I look at you. The nevus man immediately spoke, ¡°Scales young master, is the small bad, hit you too hard, sorry, sorry!¡± These five people are the same five people who appeared in the bar at night. The other thin yellow hair shivered in fear, hurriedly kneeling forward a few steps, tugging the corner of Scales Aaron bathrobe, ¡°Scales young master, it is the little one did not know the weight of the hand, hurt the young master.¡± Chapter 1214 : Careful Care The other three men were emboldened, lowering their heads and not daring to speak. Scales Aaron held the cigarette on his lips again and took a few puffs, his fingers pinched the butt, his gaze nced at the cigarette butt in his hand, the yellow-haired man kneeling in front of him understood, immediately cupped his hands and raised them above his head. The man¡¯s side of the eyebrows raised, pinching the cigarette butt in the heart of the yellow-haired man twisted the cigarette. The hot cigarette burned the corners of the yellow-haired man¡¯s mouth grinned, but never dared to squeal. Scales Aaron mouth of the cigarette blew out, a light white smoke lingered around the yellow-haired man, choking him to cough a few times. Half a long time, Scales Aaron turned around and walked to the coffee table, nced at the bundle of brand new yuan ced on the table, leaned down and picked up a pile, a rough look, should be fifty to sixty thousand dors, directly dumped in front of a few people, ¡°nervous what, behaved very well.¡± H ¨CN?velDrama.Org (C) content. Six bundles of money fell in front of several people, several people¡¯s faces like dead ashes immediately overflowed with joy. Scales Aaron leaned down again and picked up several piles of Zanxin¡¯s money one after another and dropped them in front of several people, ¡°Hard work, take the money and get away, don¡¯t appear in Y City these days.¡± ¡°Yes yes yes, thank you young master Scales.¡± ¡°Thank you young master Scales.¡± ¡°Thank you young master.¡± ¡°Young master, you rest early, hahaha, rest early.¡± Several people with more than 100, 000 yuan happily got up and left the room, just walked out of the room was discussing how to divide the money. The room returned to clear, Scales Aaron sat on the sofa, legs crossed on the coffee table, eyes closed and false sleep. Buzzing ¨C The phone on the table buzzes and vibrates. He sat upzily, picked up the phone and saw that Laurel¡¯s phone number was on the screen. At once, Scales Aaron¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, and a chill appeared under his eyes. ¡°Whew~¡± He raised his hand to ruffle his short hair in annoyance and slid the answer button, a fake smile spreading across his icy face, ¡°Laurel, what¡¯s up with calling sote?¡± On the other end of the line, Laurel scolded, ¡°Scales Aaron, where the hell are you? I gave you a few hours off to rest, it¡¯s sote, why don¡¯t you get your ass over here?¡± As Laurel¡¯s personal assistant, Scales Aaron was supposed to be by Laurel¡¯s side all the time. Being reprimanded, Scales Aaron¡¯s body leaned back, his leg crossed on the table once again, his arm casually rested on the sofa backrest, his tongue arched his cheek, and his single-eyed eyes released a cold intent, ¡°Got it.¡± The cold three words, even across the phone can be clearly felt. Laurel is not half aware of this, ¡°Why are you still impatient? If you don¡¯t want to do it, get the hell out of here.¡± ¡°Be right there.¡± Scales Aaron cut off Laurel¡¯s phone, put the phone on the table, pull out a cigarette from the cigarette box and light it, leaning on the sofa with his eyes closed and smoking. It was half an hour before hezily got up to change his clothes and took a taxi to the hotel where Laurel was staying. ¡­ Private hospital. Melodyy in bed sleeping, Morris sent over aputer and cell phone and sat on the couch staying upte working. When Melody woke upte at night, she opened her eyes and saw Morris concentrating on his work, and a smile of satisfaction appeared on her face. This is a good feeling. Morris, who was busy working, felt a line of sight and looked up to see Melody with her eyes open, ¡°Why are you awake, did I wake you up?¡± ¡°No. I was thirsty and was going to get up and pour some water to drink.¡± She made a casual remark with an ulterior motive. Morris closed theptop, ¡°I¡¯ll get you some water.¡± Putting down theputer, he got up and went to the water fountain and got her half a ss of boiling water and mixed it with a little cold water, turned and handed the ss to Melody. Melody sat up, took the ss of water, and smiled sweetly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Chapter 1215 : Forced Kiss on the Street ¡°With me, no need to be polite.¡± He said. Melody took a few sips of water and put the cup on the table, ¡°I¡¯m fine now, you should go back to rest too.¡± ¡°Your assistant took leave and left, how can you do without someone around.¡± Morris was not worried about Melody, ¡°Get some rest.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Melody looked at the bed and patted the side of the bed, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe up and sleep together?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Morris declined sharply. ¡°It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t slept together before, so now you¡¯re notfortable with it.¡± Melody teased, ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot. You¡¯re not still worried about your ex-wife, are you?¡± ¡°Men and women are different.¡± Morris moved to the escort chair and sat down, continuing, ¡°You¡¯re still single, you should pay attention.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. If no one really wants me, I¡¯ll stick with you.¡± Melody took the opportunity to say what was on her mind.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. When she said that, her eyes deliberately nced at Morris, see his usual indifferent expression, she added a sentence, ¡°just to make do with the life, but also can make do.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯d better stop thinking impractical thoughts.¡± Morris nced at her, thin and thick lips hooked up a faint smile, ¡°Early rest, I also sleep.¡± He got up and walked to the sofa, took off his suit jacket andy down on the sofa, put the suit jacket on his body and went to sleep. Melody bites her lips, her hand clutches the bedding tightly, her heart is full of bitterness but she doesn¡¯t know how to express it. This night, because Morris was there, Melody could not sleep until five or six o¡¯clock in the morning. When she woke up again, it was already eight in the morning. When she got up, Morris was no longer in the room, but there was an extra thermos bucket on the table. Melody picked up the bucket and opened it up. Inside were some exquisite Chinese breakfast items. Her disappointed heart was warmed up again, and she smiled. On the other hand, the hotel. Vivian was awakened early by a phone call. She had fallen asleep at three or four o¡¯clockst night and woke upte in the morning, so that she was still dizzy after being woken up by the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± She murmured with her eyes closed. ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re still asleep, why are you in the hot seat again? What¡¯s going on you.¡± Stefan Bell growled on the other end of the line. Vivian opened her eyes, blinked and thought, thenzily closed her eyes again, ¡°It¡¯s not the first day to be in the news, what¡¯s the big deal.¡± ¡°You are quite Buddhist ah. You can¡¯t see the inte is full of scolding you? And which man did you fool around with yesterday? You kissed a young man in the street in the middle of the night?¡± When Stefan Bell saw the news, he felt that his head was two sizes too big. Vivian was nowpletely unsettled, ¡°What kissing?¡± She sat up from the bed, turned on the phone amplification, and clicked on Weibo, looking at the headline ¡°Vivian kissed a young man in the street¡±, and seemed to have thought of something. The first thing you need to do is click on the search, and a photo is posted on it. The photo was taken from the side behind her, at a nce, it looks like she reached out and held the man¡¯s face, kissing him passionately, and the man¡¯s hand was naturally ced on his side, so the first impression was that she had forcibly kissed him! Vivian reached up and held her forehead, ¡°What¡¯s this nonsense.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s all fake?¡± Stefan Bell asked. ¡°Can you use your head before you ask a question, do I look like that?¡± ¡°No!¡± Stefan Bell replied firmly. ¡°Then don¡¯t be.¡± Viviany helplessly on the bed, cing the phone on the edge of the pillow, thinking about what happened yesterday, a pain in the brain. Chapter 1216 : Signing Artists On the other hand, FUN Media Company. In the office, the secretary knocked on the office door, ¡°Boss, Mr. Morris from Jorui Technology wants to see you.¡± Adrian was sitting in his office busy with his work and couldn¡¯t help but listen to the secretary¡¯s words, ¡°Let him in.¡± He got up and walked around the desk, Morris had already walked in from outside. The secretary thoughtfully closed the office door. Adrian saw Morris and hurriedly greeted him, ¡°Hahahaha, what brings you here, Mr. Morris?¡± Morris, dressed in a suit and glowing, walked in with a high view and shook hands with Adrian in a friendly manner, ¡°Come over to talk with President Adrian.¡± ¡°Haha, if you have anything to do with your visit, just give me an order, whye all the way here?¡± From the time Morris appeared in the office, Adrian probably already knew Morris¡¯s intention. ¡°President Adrian is really a smart man.¡± Morris sat on the sofa, Adrian went to make him a cup of tea and put it in front of him, sat opposite him, and asked, ¡°If I guess correctly, Mr. Morris is here for Vivian¡¯s matter, right?¡± ¡­ The two of them talked for a long time together, and after Morris left, Adrian immediately gave Vivian a call, ¡°Where are you now? I¡¯ming to you.¡± Vivian gave Adrian the address, and Adrian immediately rushed over. On this side, because Vivian was once again caught up in the scandal, Director Johnny was so furious that he almost exploded on the spot, but only after Stefan Bell called Director Johnny to calm him down, he gave Vivian half a day off to deal with the scandal. Two hourster, Adrian showed up at Vivian¡¯s suite.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Vivian, who had already washed and dressed, looked at Adrian, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Adrian pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose and spread his hands, ¡°I was entrusted, of course.¡± He walked to the sofa and sat down, cing the two contracts on the table, ¡°Morris came over to me and asked me to sign you as an artist for mypany.¡± ¡°He approached you?¡± Vivian didn¡¯t expect Morris to go back to L City to look for Adrian so early. ¡°He read all the scandals about you and said it¡¯s not good for him. So let you sign to mypany, then I will arrange an agent for you, plus mypany¡¯s public rtions department, all those scandals of yours can be easily taken care of.¡± Adrian finished andughed, ¡°What are we talking about? Another partner, and I¡¯m your boss, hahaha.¡± He smiled a little smugly. Vivian sat down, picked up the contract on the table and looked at it, ¡°After deducting the tax on the film, thepany and I split it twenty-eight. Wouldn¡¯t that be a loss for you?¡± ¡°Morris said, all losses, he fullypensated. Otherwise, why do you think I signed a contract with you? You¡¯re all scandalous, just the PR fee will cost me a lot of money, I¡¯m not a charity foundation, I¡¯m not going to give you work for nothing.¡± As a businessman, no profit is too good to be true. If Adrian didn¡¯t know that there were benefits to be gained, he wouldn¡¯t havee to Y City from L City so diligently. Vivian didn¡¯t tell Adrian about her real rtionship with Morris now, so Vivian wasn¡¯t going to exin to him either. ¡°Okay, deal.¡± She readily agreed, ¡°But I¡¯ll handle the scandal myself, and when I really can¡¯t handle it, I¡¯ll talk to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t discuss this with me, talk to your agent instead.¡± Adrian got up and opened the door of the living room, then the people outside walked in. Vivian was originally curious about who the agent Morris had arranged for someone would be, but when she saw the woman walking in through the door, her pupils gradually dted, this person was so familiar, looking a bit like ¡­ Yara Sain. She was wearing an army green pinch-waist trench coat and had short, sharp hair, which entuated the delicacy of her face, and even had a few moments of Britishness between her eyebrows. Chapter 1217 : Yara Sain is back The person resembles Yara Sain, but somehow not. Vivian froze for a few seconds, never sure of her identity. At that moment, her cell phone rang. She picked up her phone and saw that it was Morris, ¡°I¡¯ll take a call first.¡± After she finished speaking to Adrian, she stepped aside and answered the phone, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°The agent that was assigned to you, is that familiar?¡± At the other end of the phone, Morris said. Vivian subconsciously looked back at the woman who walked in with herputer bag and lowered her voice, ¡°She looks a lot like Yara Sain.¡± ¡°No need to doubt, she is Yara Sain.¡± ¡°What?¡± Vivian was puzzled and looked sideways at Yara Sain, who looked at her with eyes full of indifference and strangeness. She couldn¡¯t help but be curious, ¡°Are you mistaken? She looks a lot like Yara Sain, but her eyes and face are different.¡± ¡°When Yara Sain was humiliated and left C. Later she was greatly stimted by knowing that her parents were bankrupt because of her, she chose to jump off a building, and she didn¡¯t die, but she lost her memory and was disfigured. I arranged for someone to give her a facelift and also a new identity for her called ¡­ Ynda.¡± The sudden news made Vivian extra surprised, she was slightly angry, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± ¡°Before because of the matter of the hidden tribe, you were busy, I was afraid that you were overly worried, so I did not tell you.¡± Morris was indeed thinking of Vivian. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have secretly sent people to look for Yara Sain¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Okay, I get it.¡± Vivian hung up the phone and looked back at Yara Sain¡­ no, Ynda, from now on, she would be called Ynda. A new identity, signifying rebirth. But when Vivian looked at her, the strangeness in her eyes still stung Vivian¡¯s heart, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for what had happened to her. Yara Sain became Ynda, not only her name changed, her appearance also changed, and even the friendship between them also disappeared. But it doesn¡¯t matter, Vivian is already very happy to see her again. Vivian walked up to Ynda and deliberately asked Adrian, ¡°This is ¡­?¡± ¡°Her name is Ynda, she is your future manager.¡± Adrian introduced. Vivian gaze once again fell on Ynda¡¯s body, and met her with all eyes, but steeply felt that Ynda¡¯s whole eyes were cold, and her face was almost expressionless, bing very cold and cold.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She extended her hand and smiled gently, ¡°Ynda, hello, my name is Vivian, nice to meet you.¡± Ynda frowned, looked Vivian up and down, always felt that the woman in front of her looked at her very different, but can not say where different. She said to Vivian coldly, ¡°Hello.¡± Instead of shaking Vivian¡¯s hand, she said coldly, ¡°I already know about your situation, your reputation is terrible. But you don¡¯t have to worry, I can take care of it all for you.¡± ¡°Huh? Okay, I trust you.¡± Vivian nodded her head like a garlic, and her eyes kept falling on Ynda without moving away. ¡°Okay, then you guys talk, if you have something to say to Ynda directly.¡± Adrian finished his business and didn¡¯t bother to stay, ¡°I¡¯m going to go see Mera, she has a lot of grievances against you now, I have to reconcile with my colleagues as the boss.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Vivian smiled and sent him away. After closing the door, Vivian returned to the room, only to see Ynda had opened herputer bag and took out herptop. She hurriedly walked over and approached Ynda, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Vivian suddenly approached, Ynda moved aside violently, ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to me.¡± Her face was sunken, clearly repulsive. Yes, repulsion! From the time Ynda came in until now, Vivian clearly found that she loathed peopleing very close to her. Chapter 1218: Familiar People Could this ¡­ be rted to the previous unfortunate encounter and have stress trauma seque? ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t get close, don¡¯t get close.¡± Vivian also did not say anything, moved to the position opposite Ynda, sitting cross-legged, elbows propped on the knees to hold the chin, inclined head a momentary stare at Ynda. Ynda was staring at all ufortable, her eyebrows wrinkled and wrinkled, ¡°You like women?¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± Vivian froze and snorted out augh, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, I have a normal sexual orientation and only like men.¡± ¡°Then what do you keep staring at me for?¡± Ynda¡¯s face is cold, especially with short hair, the aura is cold, strangers do not approach the sense of both. Seeing her as such a stranger, Vivian¡¯s heartstrings trembled, gazing at her with eyes full of sympathy and pity. At that time from the heart for her heartache. Ynda met her eyes, her eyebrows wrinkled and wrinkled. A few seconds of silence, she finally could not resist speaking, asked: ¡°You know me?¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± She wanted to say yes, and she wanted to tell Ynda that Anthony was dead and that her revenge had been avenged. But those painful experiences that touched Ynda¡¯s past, Vivian did not dare to mention easily, for fear that it would irritate her. Memory loss, for Ynda, is a new beginning, but also a relief. All the things in the past, she can only wait until the next time she sees Morris to ask him in person. ¡°We met for the first time, how could we know each other.¡± Vivian shook her head and tilted her face to the side to prevent Ynda from noticing the sad and despondent expression on her face. ¡°Since we don¡¯t know each other, what do you mean by always looking at me with pity?¡± Ynda asked. Vivian pursed her lips, took a deep breath, blinked her eyes, and soothed her dry and sour eyes before smiling and teasing, ¡°I was just thinking, you must not have many friends since you are so high strung. I tell you, I used to be quite cold, so those people avoided me. You, you can try to get close to people, close, it might be better for you.¡± She tried to enlighten Ynda. Instead, she met Ynda snickering, ¡°I don¡¯t need friends.¡± Ynda really does not like to make friends, in her subconscious, no one is trustworthy. In this world, the only person you can trust is yourself. After saying that, she continued to work, looking at the online gossip about Vivian, her face sank and sank, ¡°How to make so much ck material? You are a person who is just inferior to the circle actually ck material so much!¡± ¡°I do not have a lot of ck material, does not reflect the ability of your agent well. Just now Adrian said that you have excellent PR skills, I¡¯ll see what happens.¡± Vivian pointed to the ck news on herputer screen and smiled, a rxed and light-hearted look. In fact, those ck materials Vivian did not even put in mind, even said, if really willing to deal with are very easy, just do not care to do. Since Ynda is back, she can use this opportunity to test Ynda¡¯s current public rtions ability.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. After Vivian finished, Ynda did not speak again, but looked down at theputer, frowning at something. She didn¡¯t disturb Ynda, got up and made her a cup of Blue Mountain coffee, and added milk and sugar on purpose. Putting the coffee in front of Ynda, she called room service and ordered a fruit tter. After that, she went to the sofa andy down, her eyes fixed on Ynda for a moment, watching her all the time. Vivian does not know where Ynda was disfigured before was injured, but after the facelift she is still beautiful, and her features have be more and more three-dimensional, full of heroism. Chapter 1219 After staring for a long time, Ynda finally could not bear to look up, fiercely closed theputer, unhappily questioned, ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± Seeing her angry, Vivianughed, ¡°I just think you look good.¡± Like a good best friend before flirting. Ynda was speechless, picked up the coffee on the table and took a sip, the result just took a sip, her hand holding the cup paused, and subconsciously looked at Vivian, ¡°You ¡­¡± She wanted to ask Vivian how she knew her coffee preference, but thought it was just a coincidence, asking more would seem self-serving. But for some reason, Ynda felt that Vivian should not be the kind of bad woman that the inte said she was. ¡°Ynda, you are the agent that Adrian arranged for me, our first day meeting today, you can tell me a little bit about your work experience? I also want to know more about you.¡± Vivian asked about her ¡®background¡¯. Ynda didn¡¯t avoid it this time, and answered quickly: ¡°I was born and raised in L City, I studied public rtions in college, and have been working as an agent since I graduated. But a year or so ago, I was injured and lost my memory, so I forgot a lot of things. However, that doesn¡¯t affect my professionalism.¡± ¡°Oh ¡­¡± Vivian nodded fervently, and asked, ¡°Where are your parents from?¡± ¡°My parents died in a car ident a few years ago.¡± Ynda continued to look down at the news and spoke in a calm tone. Vivian knew that her current identity was arranged by Morris, and the ¡®background¡¯ about Ynda should also be faked by Morris. But looking at Ynda, although a bit cold, but at least not overly sad. Amnesia, for her is indeed the best choice! All morning, Ynda was giving Vivian to deal with the ck material on the Inte. Vivian was lying on the sofa, and she answered whatever Ynda asked, without hiding anything. But her fake divorce from Morris was still not revealed to her. In the morning, with Ynda¡¯s pushing, another news item made it to the top of the search. #Vivian¡¯s man who kissed her in the street is found A very catchy headline was pushed into the hot search, with 200, 000 to 300, 000 hits and 9, 000ments in a short time. Vivian just happened to find this hot search and clicked on it to see that it was two spliced videos. The first half of the video shows Vivian being stopped at a bar for drinking, and Scales Aarones over to help her and gets beaten up; the second half of the video shows her and Scales Aaron going to a pharmacy to buy medicine, and she sits at the door to give medicine to Scales Aaron. The angle of the video should be the surveince at the entrance of the pharmacy, you can clearly see that the two people are not kissing, but she is holding a cotton swab to give medicine to Scales Aaron, and this angle can clearly see that there is arge distance between the two people¡¯s face and face. Ynda deliberately wrote the pseudo caption , which attracted traffic. The followingizens blew up again ¡­ ¡°Holy shit, she looks so handsome when she fights, what should I do if I suddenly be a fan of her?¡± ¡°Those who called Vivian shameless, why suddenly quiet? Why not?¡± ¡°She is quite kind. I have to say, those unscrupulous media is really disgusting.¡± ¡°Although, but ¡­ I just hate her so much!¡± ¡°I will always be a ck fan from the thing that Morris gave her a grand wedding and she divorced Morris.¡± ¡°Even if the passionate kiss in the street is fake, then what about the fact that she stole the second female role of a young star in the cast?¡± ¡°It is, it is. It¡¯s not a good person to look at.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡­ Thements below were prized and the arguments were intense. But there are also many sensibleizens who expressed some neutral opinions. The number of people abusing Vivian is much less than before. Vivian was not surprised by Ynda¡¯s tactics, because this kind of operation is the mostmon and simple way to handle regr PR. She asked Ynda, ¡°Where did you get these videos?¡± Chapter 1220 : Yara Sain’s Past ¡°If you can¡¯t do the basics well, you¡¯re not a qualified publicist.¡± Ynda replied back without raising her head. Vivian was lying on the sofa with the script in her hand, ncing at Ynda who was crackling the keyboard every now and then, in an unexined happy mood. If she hadn¡¯t lost her memory, Vivian really had a lot of things to tell her. Naive, now can not open the mouth. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it for today, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Just as Vivian was thinking, Ynda had already closed herptop and stood up, ready to leave. Vivian immediately asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°First of all, I¡¯m your agent, I don¡¯t need you to ask about my affairs; secondly, I¡¯m not your assistant, I don¡¯t need to apany you all the time twenty-four hours.¡± After saying that, she stuffed herptop into herputer bag and turned around to leave. She had not seen her best friend for more than a year and had to leave after only one morning with her, Vivian did not want to? She had an idea to find an excuse, ¡°I hurt Mera by mistake on the set, this will definitely be in the news. If you leave, who will take care of it for me?¡± ¡°I can handle it even if I¡¯m not with you.¡± Ynda said while walking outside with herputer bag. Vivian immediately put on his slippers and chased her to the door, and could only watch helplessly as she walked to the elevator, pressed the elevator down button, entered the elevator, and disappeared from view. Ding¡­N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Only a sound of the elevator closing was heard, signaling that Ynda had gone down. Vivian was mute for a few seconds, turned into the room and made a video call to Morris. Meanwhile, Zhuo Rui Technology. Qin Morris is in the office to deal with documents, heard the phone ring, pick it up to see Vivian¡¯s video call, the corners of his lips can not help but hook up a smile, answer it. Vivian¡¯s face popped up on the screen, her white clean in face, long hair casually draped, with thezy little woman¡¯s charm, making him miss it a little. ¡°Sorry for making you wait for a long time yesterday.¡± Morris took the phone and reverently apologized to Vivian, then said, ¡°Knowing about you early in the morning, I went back to L City to find Adrian, and you should know the rest.¡± Although Morris went to the hospital to take care of Melodyst night, which made Vivian¡¯s heart very upset, but when she thought that he had done a lot of things for her today, the trace of unhappiness in Vivian¡¯s heart also dissipated. She nestled on the sofa, hugging the pillow, and tilted her head to ask him, ¡°I want to hear about Yara Sain.¡± Morris stood his phone on the table, leaning against theputer screen so that Vivian could see him more clearly. ¡°It¡¯s a long story ¡­,¡± he said with a frustrated sigh as his brow furrowed. And then he went on to say, ¡°You know about Yara Sain¡¯s past. Anthony and Mike caused her so much psychological damage that she left C and went to Nameless Ind.¡± Vivian knew about No Name Ind. After her marriage to Morris, Houghton wanted to send her to the nameless ind. It was a very mysterious ce, which could be called a devil training camp, and could create an elite talent in just one year¡¯s time. Vivian couldn¡¯t help but feel, ¡°She only knows a little taekwondo, can she stand going to Nameless Ind? I heard that you can only sleep for four or five hours a day there?¡± ¡°Only four hours of sleep a day, the rest of the time is spent doing all kinds of training.¡± Morris corrected. ¡°Yara Sain is not as delicate as you think, probably shouldering a deep hatred, even if she is tired she did notin about the pain. Until one day learned that his family bankruptcy, his biological parents nowhere to return, she fell into a deep self-me, can not think of wanting tomit suicide ¡­¡± Chapter 1221 : Mera rage Morris told Vivian everything that had happened to Yara Sain over the past year or so, knowing that nothing was left unsaid. After figuring out everything, Vivian people have been lying on the sofa, a long sigh, gloomy murmured, ¡°Her life is quite bitter, memory loss for him is also a relief. But ¡­ have you ever thought, she is only a facial microcosm, acquaintances can recognize her at a nce, Mike if you know she is Yara Sain, will not ¡­¡± Thetter words Vivian did not say more, she knew Morris listened to understand. ¡°Some things have to be faced sooner orter.¡± Morris pulled out a cigarette from the cigarette case, lit it, and took a hard drag, ¡°Anthony¡¯s death, Yara Sain did not witness, but Mike¡¯s end, she is destined to participate.¡± At the end of the sentence, Vivian has understood Morris¡¯s meaning. Only ¡­ ¡°If Ivan, Mandy and the others recognize Yara Sain after seeing her, what should we do?¡± Vivian didn¡¯t know how to react yet. ¡°Yara Sain is suffering from traumatic amnesia, and it is highly likely that she will recover. But whether you want to tell her the truth before recovery, you decide yourself.¡± Morris spread her hands, ¡°Your BFF, I won¡¯t interfere.¡± On the other end of the phone, Viviany on the sofa blinking her eyes and falling into a long deep thought. For a long time, she said, ¡°Got it.¡± After the words, Vivian looked at the man in the video and thanked him from the bottom of her heart, ¡°Thank you.¡± Yara Sain was her best friend, and whether she had been foolish or deceived, that was all in the past. As the pearl of her parents, she lived the life of a noble princess, who had seen the darkness of the world? The two of them exchanged pleasantries and hung up the phone.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. But Morris never said where he wentst night, and Vivian never asked. The video call here just hung up, Morris¡¯s phone rang again. When he looked at the phone number jumping on the screen, he frowned slightly and answered the phone, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Does Vivian know me?¡± After the call was answered, Ynda directly questioned Morris. A very sudden question, Morris briefly silent, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did I have a good rtionship with her before?¡± Ynda lost her memory and couldn¡¯t recall anything from the past, but judging from the time she spent with Vivian this morning, she had a keen sense that Vivian should know her. ¡°Sort of born to die.¡± Morris answered truthfully. Ynda reached up and rubbed her head, ¡°Can you tell me something about my old life?¡± ¡°Some things are better left as they are.¡± Ynda heard what Morris meant and hung up the phone without asking more questions. ¡­ On the other hand, the hospital. After Mera was stabbed by Vivian, her wound was stitched up with ten stitches, and she was in tears from the pain. She felt so aggrieved, but who knew that Adrian came to the hospital and asked her not to hold Vivian responsible, and said that Vivian was an artist signed by FUN Media Company, and they were considered ¡®siblings¡¯, so there was no need to make a fuss. Two years ago, Vivian was indeed a FUN Media Company artist, but Mera did not know that Vivian had terminated her contract with FUN Media Company in the middle. ¡°Why? She stole my resources and hurt me, why can¡¯t I pursue it?¡± She was so aggrieved. Adrian clutched the phone in his hand and stood by the bedside, looking down at Mera, and said coldly: ¡°Director Johnny directed ¡°The Orphan Girl¡±, he admired Vivian¡¯s skills. If you are like her, what will Vivian do to steal from you? Besides, Director Johnny gave you the third female role and said clearly that he would give you a second female role in his next film. For you, you have earned it. You should know how many people can¡¯t even beg for a small supporting role in Director Johnny¡¯s drama.¡± Chapter 1222 : Stirring Up Troubles Adrian¡¯s words were not half-hearted. His requirements for choosing a role are very high, and he must fit with the characterization of the script before he will choose this person to sign. ¡°I ¡­¡± Mera aggrieved red eyes, angrily stared at Adrian angry half can not say a long time, can only aggrieved inclined head look to the side. ¡°You take a good rest, thepany still has some things to deal with. This card contains one hundred thousand dors, you buy yourself some nutrition.¡± Adrian got up and put the bank card on the table and left the ward straight away. Ka-ching¡­ The moment the ward door closed, Mera clenched her fists in anger, ¡°Vivian, I, Mera, will never be at odds with you in this life!¡± Thinking about the hatred between them for so many years, Mera could not wait to strangle Vivian to death in order to relieve the hatred in her heart. Half an hourter, there was a knock on the door outside the quiet room. Mera tilted her head to look at the door and saw Melody walking in with a fruit basket in her hand, ¡°Mera, how are you, are you feeling better?¡± Melody smiled gently and put the fruit basket and nutrition in her hand on the floor, ¡°I know you are recuperating in the hospital, so I happened to pass by and came to see you.¡± Her appearance made Mera¡¯s jaw drop in shock. Although she was in the same drama group with Melody, Melody was the high and mighty queen of the movie, and the rtionship between the two of them was rusty, not to such an intimate level.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. So her appearance can be described with the words ¡®ttered¡¯ is not too much. Mera sat up from the bed, her hand subconsciously exerted, touching the wound on her arm, and it hurt so much that she drew a breath backwards, ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is it okay?¡± Melody rushed forward, looked down at her gauze wrapped arm and shushed her, ¡°If you are hurt badly you should rest, when you move you will pull the wound, it hurts.¡± ¡°Well, thanks Melody,¡± Mera a pair of eyes not momentarily watching Melody, the brain big question mark, ¡°Melody can visit over, have a heart.¡± ¡°We are a crew, we are friends, it is appropriate to visit you.¡± Melody said, slightly knitted thin and curved willow eyebrows, ¡°What, Vivian did note over to see you?¡± Mera¡¯s face instantly turned green at the mention of Vivian¡¯s name, ¡°Heh, she deliberately hurt me and asked my boss to gag me, how could she possibly visit me!¡± Listening to herints, Melody¡¯s eyes lit up and she shook her head with a sigh, ¡°How could she do that? Whether intentional or unintentional, a basic apology should still be there. I was wrong about her.¡± She spoke with a beat, then said, ¡°Looking at her long and beautiful, I thought she was also nice, s ¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s nice? How can that be!¡± Mera seemed to open up the conversation and startedining to Melody about all the ¡®ck stuff¡¯ about Vivian, even adding oil and vinegar to the smear. Melody sometimes frowned, sometimes shook her head, sometimes surprised. Finally, she simply said, ¡°My goodness, it¡¯s no wonder Morris divorced her.¡± She deliberately said Morris¡¯s name, as if she was afraid that Mera wouldn¡¯t understand. ¡°That kind of vile and shameless woman, not to mention Mr. Morris, even if it were any man, would want to divorce her, right?¡± Mera snorted lightly, ¡°Really sympathize with Mr. Morris.¡± ¡°s, you are ¡­¡± Melody pretended to be familiar with taking Mera¡¯s hand, ¡°You are a victim yourself, but you are still feeling sorry for others. It¡¯s a good thing you have a good heart, if it were anyone else, they would have exposed what happened in the crew and let the inte justice people ¡®judge¡¯ her.¡± The side remarks were very subtle. But Mera¡¯s eyes lit up and she instantly understood what was going on. Chapter 1223 : The Director’s Outrage ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I should have done!¡± Mera was so ecstatic that she was in a slightly better mood. Melody immediately shook her head, ¡°Mera, you must not do this, we are a crew, if you expose this matter, only for yourself and the crew are not good. The first thing you need to do is to take a step back. Understand?¡± Melody said all the beautiful words, Mera was deeply touched by her, and felt that the Queen of Film herself was really gentle, kind and atmospheric. She nodded her head, ¡°Mm-hmm, Melody is right. You are so nice.¡± Melody knew she had seeded in her n, so she didn¡¯t stay, ¡°You have a good rest, I still have to go back to the set. I¡¯ll be back when you get back.¡± ¡°Okay, Melody, I won¡¯t see you off.¡± ¡°Bye.¡± Melody waved her hand, got up and left the ward, the moment she closed the door, her pretty face raised a cold smile, her dark beautiful eyes were filled with thecency of a sessful scheme. The Mera as a ¡®gun¡¯, where to point where to hit, she can sit back and enjoy it. ¡°Hiss ¡­ Well ¡­¡± The first thing that happened was that Melody felt a pain in her belly, and she left with her stomach covered. Originally, she would have severe abdominal pain during her period, in order to be able to use Mera, Melody was enduring the pain toe. Two hourster, when Melody saw the hot search about Vivian on Weibo, she felt that everything was worth it. #Vivian stabbed Mera on the set of ¡°The General¡¯s Orphan Girl A very eye-catching headline, everyone took a look at it immediately generated a strong interest, have clicked on the news, above are a few photos. The second one is Mera covering the wound, her clothes are covered with red blood stains; the next one is a photo of her being helped to leave. The video says that Vivian and Mera have a long-standing grudge against each other, and Vivian used this opportunity to deliberately hurt Mera, not only to steal her number two role, but also to kick her out of the show! The following are the messages from all the people who ate it. ¡°The most poisonous woman¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°Things are unclear, hold off on taking a stand.¡± ¡°Vivian is so shameless, in front of calcting Morris, now calcting others Mera!¡± ¡°Toxic woman!¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s a crew ident, but it¡¯s perfectly fine to call the police to deal with it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an ident, it¡¯s clearly an attempted murder!¡± ¡­ The followingments all lean towards conspiracy theory, thinking that Vivian is evil-minded, stealing Mera¡¯s second female role, and also stabbing her on purpose to make her hospitalized, thus dying the process of the cast, and most likely will be kicked out of the cast. Vivian already has ck material, plus this ck material ¡®added¡¯, Vivian haspletely ¡®muddled¡¯. Vivian, who was at the hotel, received a call from the director before she had a chance to go to the set. Vivian answered the phone, ¡°Director Johnny?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Vivian, what is your situation? You¡¯ve been in the hot seat so often, see for yourself what¡¯s going on!¡± Director Johnny was thunderstruck and on fire. Because those people on the inte are even specting that Vivian had some kind of rtionship with the director to get the second female role, which directly affects Director Johnny, he is naturally very angry. Vivian opened Weibo with a bewildered face and looked at the hot search on it, she smiled helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry director, I can handle it.¡± She is not surprised, unusually calm and collected. Director Johnny froze for a moment and asked incredulously, ¡°You can handle it?¡± ¡°Give me some time, and I will give you a satisfactory answer.¡± ¡°Give you some time? I ask you, who gives me time? Tell me about you, since you entered the cast and crew, you have spoiled the audience of ¡°The General¡¯s Orphan Girl¡±. Just now, the original author of ¡°The Orphan Girl¡± is looking for me toin and wants me to rece you!¡± Chapter 1224 : Minor Conflict Director Johnny has a really big opinion about Vivian, and is even doubting himself whether it¡¯s right to use her. ¡°The General¡¯s Orphan Girl already has a hit before it even starts, which is equal to free traffic.¡± Vivian sat on the sofa and raised her hand to pinch her brow, ¡°Give me some time, I will be able to handle my personal matters and ensure that it won¡¯t affect the crew in the end.¡± Vivian had full assurance. ¡°Don¡¯t give me such a good talk, I¡¯ll give you a week to take care of things for me.¡± The director gave the final instruction. Vivian nodded helplessly, ¡°No problem.¡± Just as she finished speaking, Director Johnny had already hung up the phone. ¡°Hoo ¡­¡± Vivian¡¯s phone hadn¡¯t even been put down when the ringtone rang again. Looking at the unfamiliar number on the phone screen, she hesitated for a moment to answer it. ¡°Vivian, you are really ck material!¡± The other end of the phone was a familiar voice, Ynda¡¯s. Vivian cried andughed, ¡°What can I do? I¡¯m helpless.¡± It is really helpless, but do not know what to do. The original is an ident of the crew, very current is someone behind the scenes, and the director¡¯s side must not have investigated the results, otherwise it would not have just angrily reprimanded her. ¡°I really can¡¯t help you!¡± Ynda feel tricky, ¡°you recently restrained a little, do not make any more trouble!¡± After saying that, Ynda also left the phone. That attitude, to her absolutely 100% dislike. Ynda hung up the phone, immediately contacted someone to retrieve the crew¡¯s CCTV footage, but unexpectedly, the crew had a problem with monitoring that day, simply could not find any monitoring records. The clue was interrupted directly. The sudden situation left Ynda somewhat bewildered and confused, not even knowing how to deal with the tricky matter. ¡­ Although Mera was hospitalized and Vivian was now being searched by various media and paparazzi all over the world, the filming progress of the crew could not be stopped. Melody is suffering from abdominal pains from her period and is acting with Laurel, the first male in the cast. Vivian, on the other hand, had a few more days off. In the afternoon, Trent arrived at the hotel, picked up Vivian from L City and went straight back to the vi. After arriving at the vi, Morris was still busy in thepany and could not return for a while. The next day, the Inte continued to ferment and some people even started searching for Vivian to find her address.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The good thing is that she announced her divorce not long ago, not many people know her whereabouts yet. But then the phone met with misfortune. Her phone number was exposed, and a steady stream of calls came in every day, hurling all kinds of insults and curses at her. ¡°Mud, you shameless bitch.¡± ¡°You shall not die a good death.¡± ¡°Bitch, if you have the ability to say your house number, I will send you razor des.¡± The extraordinarily difficult insults, Vivian felt a headache when listening to them. Morris, who was standing by, took her cell phone over and turned it off, putting it aside, ¡°Why did you answer it when you knew it was an abusive call?¡± Vivian turned around and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s just a few curses, I won¡¯t lose a piece of flesh, it¡¯s not much of an impact.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for Yara Sain to handle it, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Morris touched Vivian¡¯s head to calm her down, fearing that she would be violent to the point of autism. On this side, Vivian was like a rat in the street, more like a shrinking turtle afraid to go out. On the other hand, numerous reporters began to interview Mera. In front of the reporters, as well as Adrian called to question her, she clenched her teeth and firmly denied that the exposure of this matter had anything to do with her. She even said to the reporters hypocritically, ¡°Although Vivian and I have a little conflict, but it¡¯s not so bad that she will hit me hard. I think she should be careless. Actually Vivian is still very nice, I ¡­ would like to believe her.¡± Chapter 1225 : Impatience The reporter pursued, ¡°She hurt you, you don¡¯t n to pursue responsibility?¡± Mera shook her head, ¡°She was just mindless, I will not pursue responsibility.¡± All kinds of interviews, from morning to afternoon, almost never stopped. Mera also quickly rose to the top of the search, back into the public eye, so that people have a ¡®kind¡¯bel for her. Until the next afternoon, Vivian received a call from Mera on her phone. Looking at the blinking note name on the screen, she answered the call but didn¡¯t squeal. ¡°How is it? It¡¯s not good to be cyberstormed, is it?¡± At the other end of the line, Mera mocked smugly, ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, what a pity.¡± Vivian¡¯s attitude was indifferent, ¡°Calling just to make fun of me?¡± ¡°No, no, no, don¡¯t be so superficial.¡± Mera smiled, ¡°I¡¯m calling you because I want to ask you if you know who¡¯s behind this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can¡¯t guess what you¡¯re doing, Mera, but I¡¯ll say it again, I had nothing to do with your injury on the set, it was just an ident. And the second female role was given to me by the director forcefully, if you are upset, you should go to the director¡¯s problem, not to target me! ¡± Vivian truly felt that Mera was too simple-minded and narrow-minded. ¡°Humph. Even if I was stabbed unintentionally on the set, so what, now isn¡¯t the whole world thinking you¡¯re getting back at me? Heh, that¡¯s enough!¡± Mera gave a coldugh and continued, ¡°Why do you think I want to expose this matter? It¡¯s to get back at you for taking away my number two girl. You¡¯re good at it and that¡¯s it? Why do you want to take away the role of my second female!¡± As far as Mera was concerned, Vivian stole her second actress role, not only was her appearance rate reduced, but the point was that she would be a joke in the circle and not be looked at in the right way. ¡°Really, then congrattions on your sess.¡± Vivian¡¯s tone was nd. Naive her nd tone made Mera feel the illusion of being defied, she was in a bad mood and put on a high and mighty air, ¡°If you are willing to apologize to me now, I can stop buying water army in the control review. Unless, of course, you beg me, I will promise you.¡± ¡°How to beg?¡± Vivian words are curious, but this ¡®curiosity¡¯ makes Mera think Vivian is afraid, terrified, can¡¯t wait to ask her like. ¡°Come to me, kneel down and p yourself a few times on the spot!¡± ¡­ The night after the incident, there were countless news articles about Vivian on the Inte. One of them is ¡°Vivian went to Daliang Mountain more than two years ago to do charity work¡± news screen exposure. The headline is very attractive, inside is a video, the video is a big Liangshan Mountain flood, the copse of the school on the big Liangshan Mountain overwhelmed students, she and Morris together to participate in the rescue. Very dangerous ce, she is all muddy from the copsed half of the ssroom and outside a trip to run, a wreck but let people feel that she is valiant.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°She actually did a public service.¡± ¡°Just above the ssroom and fell a piece of cement, almost hit the students, she actually a hand to protect the students.¡± ¡°I was actually touched.¡± ¡°Impressed.¡± ¡°Could it be that we misunderstood her before?¡± ¡°Hm, no amount of video can cleanse her shady psyche.¡± ¡­ Online opinions are divided, and attitudes towards Vivian are still heavily prized. Chapter 1226 : The first glimpse of cold light The crew, the lounge. Melody, holding her phone in her hand, watched a scene about Vivian and Morris going to the Daliang Mountain to do charity work together, and the two of them saving the students at the moment of danger, and mmed her phone in anger, ¡°How could this happen! Who bought the hot search for her?¡± She sat on the sofa in exasperation and raised her hand to ruffle her long hair, full of anger. Scales Aaron, who was sitting next to her, handed her a ss of water, ¡°As long as it¡¯s about my big brother, you¡¯ll get confused. melody, you should calm down.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Melody was speechless as she locked eyes with Scales Aaron for a long time, and jawed slightly, ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± She sighed in frustration and felt a lot of emotions. Gradually, it also calmed down. ¡°There are some things that cannot be rushed, and the desire for speed will not be achieved.¡± Scales Aaron body slightly leaned forward, legs naturally apart on the sofa, elbows propped on the knees, the other hand pulled the white shirt cor, words and actions are through the nobility. Melody listened and did not retort, ¡°It¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve been so impulsive ¡­¡± She was not a short-tempered and irritable person, but all things once she got involved with Morris, she would mess herself up. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about.¡± Scales Aaron side-eyed Melody, ¡°I¡¯ve already investigated, the video exposure was not done by my big brother. Rather, it was Vivian¡¯s agent who did the PR behind the scenes.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a neer to the scene, where did she get an agent?¡± Melody was incredulous. Scales Aaron smiled lightly, ¡°Vivian once signed a contract with FUN Media Company, she is a model under hispany and is still under contract. Naturally, her agent was also arranged by Adrian.¡± ¡°FUN Media Company?¡± Melody took a sip of her water and pondered, ¡°Do you have any business with him at L City?¡± Both Melody and Scales Aaron are businessmen ofrge families, and their names include a variety of industries, it is normal to have something to do with the entertainment industry. Scales Aaron frowned and shook his head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Without a business linked to FUN Media Company, it would be difficult for them to threaten Adrian, and naturally, they would not be able to hold Vivian in check. After a moment of silence, Scales Aaron suddenly thought of something and said to Melody, ¡°Don¡¯t you know Branden, he seems to have some contact with FUN Media Company in his business, we can look for him.¡± After he mentioned it, Melody was enlightened. At this time, Melody¡¯s phone dinged on the table. She picked up her phone and saw that it was thetest hot news news tweeted by Weibo. When she looked at the pop-up window showing the words ¡®Vivian¡¯, her face immediately turned cold and she opened the microblogging software, the hot search was the video of #Vivian crew injury. The video isplete without splicing, it is Vivian and Mera two rival scene break, she put the sword aside, and then someone sneakily came over and switched the sword. The hot text content exins the crew to achieve the most realistic effect of the fight scene, the weight of the prop sword and the real sword is one to one, only the prop sword de is ayer of soft stic material, will not hurt people.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°This person is sneaky, is trying to frame Vivian, right?¡± ¡°Support the case processing.¡± ¡°Vivian has offended someone, always feel that someone is counting on her.¡± ¡°Whose interests has Vivian touched?¡± ¡°The video of p, right?¡± ¡°Upstairs, you shut up, careful to expose that you are illiterate.¡± ¡­ Melody was looking at the hot search, Scales Aaron also came over to look together, when they swept a nce at the followingments are mostly biased towards Vivian, Melody beauty eyes slightly narrowed, pupils in the cold light appeared. Chapter 1227 : The wife likes it a lot She raised her hand to hold her forehead and helplessly dropped her phone on the table, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already send someone to handle the video of the crew, howe it¡¯s still leaked out?¡± Melody was questioning Scales Aaron. The man being questioned shook his head innocently, but then snorted, ¡°Heh, her agent is very capable.¡± ¡°Find out who Vivian¡¯s agent is, I¡¯ll go meet her.¡± Melody said. Half an hourter, Scales Aaron handed over the information about Ynda to Melody, who looked at the person on the profile photo and had a calction in mind.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. But they did not know that both the video of Daliang Mountain and the video of the crew were given to Ynda by Vivian to send out by Ynda. As early as after Mera¡¯s injury, Vivian knew what would happen, and made a handful of preparations in advance. On the other hand, L City. Vivian is lying on the sofa in the living room, leisurely reading the script. Morris walked in from outside with a high view, his long fingers unbuttoned his suit, took off his silver gray suit and put it directly on his wrist, like a gentleman, and walked to Vivian¡¯s side. ¡°Back?¡± Seeing hime back, Vivian smiled, ¡°Did work go well today?¡± ¡°Not so good.¡± Morris sat beside her and returned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Her heartstrings tightened, thinking that Morris¡¯pany had been negatively impacted by her affairs, so she sat up and asked. As a result, the man took her into his arms, reached out and flicked her forehead, ¡°I¡¯m worried when I¡¯m not allowed to interfere in any of your affairs.¡± Both before and now, as long as Vivian¡¯s life is not threatened, Morris will give Vivian enough space to handle her own affairs independently. She is a wise girl, and he definitely trusts her to handle it well. But his heart still couldn¡¯t stand the worry about her. ¡°Of course you can¡¯t interfere, otherwise Maddox Cheal will find out with just a little investigation. And then everything we¡¯ve done up until now would be forfeited.¡± Vivian inclined his head and leaned on his shoulder, ¡°Besides, the ck material has an impact on the crew while also bringing in a certain amount of traffic, with me as well. So, let things brew and ferment, are not very influential.¡± ¡°Look at you, and a little smug.¡± Morris helplessly smiled, dotingly wrapped her in his arms and hugged her, ¡°Let you suffer.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing aggravating about it.¡± Vivian shook her head gently, but her face was sad and lonely as she leaned on Morris¡¯ chest. She had a problem with Morris staying out all night to take care of Melody, and was very repulsed by Melody, but Morris was extremely close to Melody, and things gotplicated there. Vivian doesn¡¯t even know how to talk to Morris about Melody¡¯s affairs. The reason is, ording to his care for her, even if he said it, he may not believe it. ¡°What do you want to eat tonight, I¡¯ll make it for you?¡± He asked. Vivian thought about it and shook her head listlessly, ¡°No, I want to lose weight. Otherwise it doesn¡¯t look good on camera.¡± ¡°You¡¯re only ny pounds, how else do you want to lose weight?¡± He looked down at the woman in his arms, lowered his voice and whispered next to her ear, ¡°Thinner, I¡¯m worried that when I do it with you, it will hurt me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so naughty.¡± Vivian was said by his cheeks a red, ¡°thin is not a little bit of hugging also no pressure it.¡± ¡°So, what the wifey means is ¡­¡± Morris raised an eyebrow and smiled wickedly, ¡°Next time let me hold you and do it standing up?¡± His sexy lips rose slightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Wifey-sama to like that kind of position.¡± Chapter 1228 : Knowing Yara Sain is still alive Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± What with what? What are you thinking about? Seeing Vivian didn¡¯t say anything, Morris directly bear hugged her in his arms, ¡°Choose the day, why don¡¯t I make it happen now Vivian.¡± ¡°Hey, stop it ¡­¡± Vivian pink face tinged with a blush, subconsciously swept a look at the living room, see no maids in, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. So, that afternoon, Morris really held her and had a crazy and life-threatening ¡®sport¡¯. After one session, he didn¡¯t seem to feel satisfied, so he squeezed her a few more times until Vivian screamed and begged for mercy with red eyes. Meanwhile, Eonothem Group. Mike has a visitor in his office. The moment Antina appeared in front of Mike, he was stunned for a few seconds, and his eyes were full of incredible surprise. ¡°Miss Antina came over, why didn¡¯t you say so in advance?¡± Mike stood up and made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture, ¡°Come, sit here for a while.¡± Saying that, he instructed his secretary, ¡°Send a cup of coffee over.¡± It was winter, and Antina was wearing a white tweed coat and a cream-colored beret, which made her figure slim and slender, so it was impossible to see that she was pregnant. Antina immediately asked, ¡°Is there any honey grapefruit tea?¡± The secretary at the side immediately nodded, ¡°Yes there is, I¡¯m going to prepare it for you.¡± The secretary turned around and left the office, closing the door in the process. Antina handheld thetest Chanel limited edition bag to the sofa and sat down, looked up to Mike, open up to the point: ¡°You do not want to take down Morris, I can help you.¡± The very sudden topic, really let Mike big surprise. His puzzled gaze fell on Antina, standing frozen in ce for a few seconds, before asking incredulously, ¡°Why do you suddenly want to work with me?¡± ¡°Your target is Morris, and my target is Vivian,¡± Antina said calmly. In this way, Mike understood why Antina came to help him. Issac Shaw liked Vivian for more than a day or two, they all saw it in their eyes, and how could Antina have Vivian in her eyes? Mike was as anxious as a hot pan when he learned that Morris was still alive. He took the initiative to contact Anthony¡¯s second brother and wanted to cooperate with him, but the other party asked him to find evidence that Anthony was framed for death within a week before he would cooperate with him. However, Mike did not get any evidence even after all the trouble, and the matter was dropped. Without a partner, Mike became more and more nervous, but did not expect to wait for Antina at this time. To him, it was like a godsend. ¡°Hahahaha, I just like Miss Antina¡¯s quick nature.¡± Mikeughed loudly and was in an extraordinarily happy mood. Antina¡¯s expression was calm, and she sidled up and took out a piece of information from her bag and put it on the table, ¡°Since I¡¯m looking for your cooperation, I naturally brought you a gift.¡± Looking at the information bag on the table, Mike leaned down to pick it up and asked as he opened it, ¡°What is this?¡± He did not wait for Antina¡¯s answer, but after taking out the information and sweeping it, he frowned abruptly, his eyes fixed on the photo on the information, ¡°Ynda? This person looks so familiar ¡­¡± The more you look at the information, the more excited you get, even the pupils are hidden joy, ¡°She is actually still alive? Changed her name to Ynda? Hahahahaha, Miss Antina has put her heart into it. This gift is quite ¡®expensive¡¯, I like it a lot, hahahahaha ¡­¡± Chapter 1229 : Meeting with Mike Mike also thought that Yara Sain¡¯s family had left forever after she was schemed by Anthony, and he had sent someone to look for Yara Sain at that time, only that he didn¡¯t find her. But who would have thought that Antina would bring him such a valuable gift, which really surprised him. After that, the two of them sat together and talked a lot before Antina left. Shortly after Antina left, Mike took his cell phone and called out ording to the phone number on the information. Beep beep beep¡­ The phone rang a few times, the person on the other end answered the phone, ¡°Hello, who is it?¡± The familiar voice, Mike only heard one word to be sure that the other party is Yara Sain. His lips pulled out a cold smile, ¡°Miss Ynda, this is Yoyo Makeup Limited, I would like to meet you to talk about your artist¡¯s endorsement.¡± The information given by Antina was very detailed and exined that Yara Sain was now Vivian¡¯s manager and also stated the situation of her memory loss. Ynda briefly asked about yourpany and agreed on a location. As an agent, this was the second call Ynda received in two hours to talk about endorsements, and she was not surprised. Vivian¡¯s high frequency of being on the hot list for a few days in a row, coupled with today¡¯s whitewashing marketing tactics were very sessful, although she was notpletely whitewashed, but notpletely muddled either. Some businessmen came to her to talk about Vivian¡¯s endorsement just to rub the heat. 6:30 pm. Hilton Western Restaurant. Ynda drove to the parking lot of the restaurant and called the ¡®head¡¯ of Yoyo Makeup Limited, who gave her the box number. She then stepped on her high heels, square bag in hand, and went straight into the western restaurant and went upstairs. She went to box 302 on the third floor, Ynda knocked on the door, and the person inside said e in¡¯. She then pushed the door open and walked in.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Inside the box, there was a sumptuous western meal on the table, a few white candles lit on the western candbra in the middle, and two red roses in full bloom in a delicate white porcin vase on the table. In the box under the dim light, like a romantic candlelight dinner. This is not like a cooperation, but rather like a date. With just one nce, a sense of rm rose in Ynda¡¯s heart. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte, Mr. Mike has waited for a long time.¡± Ynda said hello to him. On the phone, Mike told Ynda that his name was ¡®Mike¡¯. Mike looked sideways at Ynda who walked in. She had short ck hair and was wearing a long ck tweed coat with a white slim knit sweater and ck wide-legged pants, carrying a blue square bag in her hand. A delicate cheeks slightly powdered, lined with red lips and white teeth, short bangs in front of the forehead cover the eyebrows, but make her whole temperament highlights, there is a kind of heroic handsome. The image of her simple girl can be said to have a radical change. Mike¡¯s eyes lit up, instinctively be ¡®awakened¡¯ physiological reaction, the brain emerged in the past with Ynda in love together a scene, suddenly some greedy her. He stood up, maintaining his usual courteous image, stepped forward to extend his hand in a friendly manner, ¡°Miss Ynda you¡¯re wee, I just came too.¡± Ynda walked up to him with a smile on her face and shook his hand. But at the moment her slightly cold fingers touched Mike¡¯s fingers, her brain buzzed, and suddenly some images shed through her mind. But it was too sudden, and what came to her mind faded away so fast that she couldn¡¯t catch it. Ynda knew that she had lost her memory, and she was sure that the person in front of her knew that she had lost her memory, but why did she pretend not to recognize her? Chapter 1230 She walked over to the card table and sat down, ¡°Do you have the information for yourpany?¡± She inquired. Mike raised his hand to touch the green scruff on his chin and smiled ndly, ¡°Sorry, forgive me for lying to you.¡± He sat down across from Ynda, his deep andplex gaze gazing at Ynda, ¡°You ¡­¡± He spoke with a pause and spread his right hand, ¡°Really don¡¯t remember me?¡± Ynda wrinkled her brow in confusion, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Yara!¡± Mike tenderly called her name and took her hand on the table, ¡°What happened in the past year or two, why have you changed your appearance so much, why don¡¯t you recognize me again? I¡¯m your husband Mike ah.¡± ¡°Old ¡­ male?¡± Ynda wind in the chaos, mute, looking at the hand held by the man, stunned thought. ¡°Do you know how hard I¡¯ve been looking for you these past year or two, looking for you? I also inadvertently found your current photo, not sure it was you, so I lied and asked you out, never thought it was really you!¡± He said while taking out the file bag from the card holder, opening it up and cing arge stack of photos directly in front of her. ¡°Your original name is Yara Sain, this is what you looked like before you had stic surgery, and this is our photo together. We first met at a dance and I asked you to dance; then this one is us ¡­¡± Mike flipped through the photos and excitedly told Ynda the story of his past with her. Listening to his words and the intimacy of the two in the photo album, Ynda was sure he was telling the truth when he said her original name was Yara Sain. Her heart was clouded with suspicion and she quietly withdrew her hand, her expression still indifferent, ¡°Sorry, you have the wrong person.¡± After saying that, she got up to leave. Seeing that she was not moved, and even to leave, Mike immediately went forward from her back a hug her, ¡°wife don¡¯t go, you go how I can live ah. For more than a year, I couldn¡¯t think about food and tea, I couldn¡¯t sleep at night, I just wanted to meet with you. Now that you are back, I will never allow you to leave me again.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Mike¡¯s voice is full of emotion, as if the loss of his wife¡¯s miserable look. But for some reason, the moment Mike hugged her, Ynda physiologically repulsed, even elbowing back hard, directly pushing Mike away. She jerked back, her cold as frost face loaded with anger, ¡°Stay away from me, if you dare to touch me again, I¡¯ll call the police.¡± Put down a harsh words, Ynda pulled open the door of the box fiercely flung the door, directly away. The silence returned to thepartment, Mike looked at the closedpartment door, the corners of his lips pulled out a cold smile, raised his hand and sniffed the residual temperature on his palm, murmured: ¡°Although the name has changed, you will not be able to pull out my Mike¡¯s five-finger mountain in this life.¡± Ynda left the western restaurant and drove aimlessly on the road. Finally parked on the side of the road along the river, and got out to sit on a bench by the river to blow the wind. After a long hesitation, she picked up her phone and dialed Vivian¡¯s number. The phone just rang twice, the other party answered the phone, ¡°Yara ¡­ Ynda, what do you want me to do?¡± The habitual name of the other party, almost forgot that she had changed to a new name. Ynda was keenly aware of what Vivian was about to say, and was even more certain that she had been called Yara Sain. ¡°Do you have time to invite you to dinner?¡± Ynda said. After she asked, there was a moment of silence on the other end of the line. Vivian, who was still resting on the bed, inclined her head to look at Morris and lowered her voice, ¡°Yara Sain asked me out for dinner?¡± The man wrapped his arm around her and rubbed his fingers over her wless skin, ¡°If you want to go, go.¡± Chapter 1231 : Yolanda asks her out Vivian slightly jawed and said to Ynda on the other end, ¡°Okay, you send a location, I¡¯m going there now.¡± After hanging up the phone, Vivian hugged Morris, ¡°She suddenly asked me out to dinner, she didn¡¯t know anything, did she?¡± ¡°Every moment since she went back to L City, she may know her identity. Sooner orter, there is no need to be nervous.¡± The man said, raising his hand and pping her extremely stic ass, ¡°Go wash up, don¡¯t keep her waiting.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Vivian casually pulled a pajama shirt onto her body and went to the bathroom to wash up. In the shortest time possible, she cleaned up, went downstairs and drove away.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Forty minutester, she saw Ynda in front of a stall, sipping a drink by herself. Vivian walked over and sat in front of her, smiling, ¡°Why did you suddenly ask me to join you for dinner?¡± Ynda raised her eyes and swept a nce at Vivian, took a cup and poured a beer for Vivian in front of her, ¡°What do you want to eat, order it yourself.¡± There were two cold dishes on the table, two dry pots and a bunch of skewers, two people couldn¡¯t finish them, Vivian waved her hand, ¡°That¡¯s enough, I like them all.¡± Ynda picked up a ss of beer and took a sip, asking, ¡°Mike are you familiar with?¡± Vivian, who was picking up his beer and wanted to drink it all, gave a start and stared at Ynda with surprise, ¡°He¡¯s looking for you?¡± Although Vivian did not have a very strong physical reaction, but her sudden change of face and slightly zed pupils, is enough to exin her surprise. Ynda took it all in, her expression cloudy, ¡°He ¡­¡± ¡°Stay away from him, as far away as you can!¡± Vivian said, looked up and smothered his ss of beer in one gulp, took the bottle and poured himself another, ¡°He¡¯s a devil.¡± Thinking about the past, Vivian was so angry that she could have torn Mike apart with her hands. The scum of the earth knew so quickly that Ynda was back, and even shamelessly took the initiative to contact her. Ynda was convinced and took a sip of her beer, ¡°I was married to him?¡± A straightforward question, a side note that Ynda already knew her identity. Vivian froze for a moment and shook his head with a sigh, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know your identity so quickly. But it¡¯s good to know, it¡¯s not a bad thing.¡± She pursed her lips, thought for a long time, and finally said, ¡°Not married, but you have a child.¡± ¡°A child?¡± Ynda became more and more unbelievable, ¡°Can you tell me a little about my past?¡± ¡°The past is in the past, don¡¯t mention it again. Just remember to stay away from him.¡± Vivian did not want to tell Ynda about her past with Mike, it was an unpleasant past to look back on. It was a painful memory of a simple girl¡¯s first love. It¡¯s not easy to lose your memory and have a new life, so why let her drown in pain again. At the end, Vivian added, ¡°Remember, from now on, you will be called Ynda. other people or things, do not pay attention.¡± After she finished, Ynda fell into a long silence. Seeing that she was drinking by herself, Vivian asked, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ynda shook her head, ¡°No.¡± Her slender fingers picked up the beer ss, clinked sses with Vivian, and finished the small ss of beer in one gulp, ¡°Just wondering what kind of past you are not even willing to talk about.¡± Ynda¡¯s mind suddenly sprouted a question, ¡°Is it true that my memory loss was identally dropped.¡± A very sharp question, since it was asked, it means that she has a vague answer in her mind. Chapter 1232 : Sophie Bleeding Vivian leaned back in her chair, her hand on the armrest, her fingers tapping the armrest with a click, but her eyes didn¡¯t dare to meet Ynda¡¯s, ¡°You¡¯ve changed quite a bit, you¡¯re a lot moreposed.¡± She said. Ynda took chopsticks and picked up a piece of grilled fish, chewed it carefully, and already had an answer in her heart. Her memory loss wrestling should not be simply ¡®wrestling¡¯ only. ¡°You said I had a child with Mike, where is the child? And, who exactly are my real parents?¡± Her questions suddenly multiplied. Vivian didn¡¯t know how to answer and helplessly reached out to ruffle her long hair, ¡°Your child ¡­ is dead. As for your parents, their whereabouts have been unknown since you disappeared.¡± She thought twice and finally decided to conceal Ynda. If the truth is told to Ynda now, only afraid that Ynda will continue to investigate in depth, once the investigation is too much, it will be closer and closer to the truth. At that time, she will also once again be immersed in the pain of the past, unable to extricate herself. ¡°The whereabouts are unknown ¡­¡± Ynda¡¯s tone lengthened, ¡°is it understood that dead?¡± Vivian raised an eyebrow and didn¡¯t say anything. Ynda then asked, ¡°Something to do with Mike?¡± ¡°I can only say that the enemy who ¡®killed¡¯ your real parents is dead. But, Mike didn¡¯t do much to push the envelope. So, stay away from her, you¡¯re no match for him.¡± ¡­ That night, Ynda and Vivian two talked a lot, a lot, the two seemed to draw closer overnight. But even so, Vivian still felt that Ynda¡¯s nature had be much colder and more aloof. Late at night, the two went home separately. At the same time in another city. Sophie washed up and washed her clothes again, and just after drying them, she suddenly felt some pain in her abdomen. ¡°Well ¡­ hiss ¡­¡± She held her hand on the balcony railing, covered her abdomen with one hand, and bent over in pain. At that moment, she felt a hot stream of water gushing out between her legs. A bad premonition was born. Sophie looked down and just found that crimson blood was flowing down her legs. Her heartstrings tightened and she became a little anxious. It was just at this time that Warren heard her voiceing from the living room, ¡°Sophie, what¡¯s wrong ¡­¡± When he inquired, his eyes fell on her leg and also saw the blood stains on it, so he immediately rushed to her, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± Warren was so nervous that he took Sophie directly across his arms, ran wildly and smoothly all the way down the stairs, put Sophie in the back of the sedan, and drove straight to the central hospital. The time went back to more than ten hours ago. L City. The Dixon family vi. Dixon is getting more and more depressed by the day, the pain in his internal organs is getting more and more severe, and his face is getting paler and paler. Although Dixon¡¯s mother was overjoyed because Larissa was pregnant, but seeing Dixon look worse and worse, her mother naturally followed the heartache. She brought the medicine to Dixon¡¯s room and watched him drink it.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Dixon was lying on the bed, getting weaker and weaker. He did not want to drink the medicine, but seeing that his mother would not leave until he drank the medicine, he could only brace himself to get up and drink the ck bowl of Chinese medicine. ¡°Just drink it, your body will always get better slowly.¡± Dixon¡¯s mother¡¯s hanging heart fell. She took the bowl and was just about to pull out some tissues and hand them to Dixon when she saw Dixon lean forward violently, ¡°Well ¡­ vomit ¡­¡± He just drank the medicine and vomited it all up again. Just after vomiting into the garbage can, Dixon sat up straight and then passed out straight away. Dixon¡¯s mother was terrified and screamed, ¡°Dixon, Dixon, what happened to you? Somebody, somebody!¡± She called out, several maids and big brother Deangelo poured in. Chapter 1233 : Sending Dixon to Gangnam City ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Deangelo was chatting with Larissa next door, and when he heard the noise over here, he immediately rushed over. He swept a nce at the broken porcin bowl on the floor, the brownish medicine stains still remained on the floor, and with such a bigmotion, Dixon was lying motionless on the bed. Dixon¡¯s mother reached out emotionally and pointed to Dixon lying in the hospital bed, red-eyed, covering her mouth, choking, ¡°Your brother he ¡­ he passed out. Quickly send hospital ah.¡± Deangelo looked slightly changed, immediately went up and picked Dixon up and rushed downstairs. All the way to drive him to the hospital to do various tests, to get the test results, Deangelo and Dixon¡¯s mother went to the consultation room, the doctor looked at the various test reports, shaking his head a sigh, ¡°the patient before serious injuries have not been healed, and the emergence of cardiopulmonary disease, the situation is very bad.¡± ¡°Sh¡­ what, heart and lung disease what do you mean?¡± Dixon¡¯s mother held a tissue in her hand, wiping her tears while inquiring. ¡°Has the patient been in a bad moodtely? It looks like the situation should be excessive sadness, triggering cardiopulmonary disease.¡± The doctor spoke his judgment. Dixon¡¯s mother listened to the doctor¡¯s words and nced at Deangelo, and the two had a clear understanding in their hearts. Deangelo immediately said, ¡°Please doctor help save Dixon, he ¡­¡± ¡°The patient¡¯s condition is not very optimistic, we suggest you go to Gangnam City Central Hospital, there is a nationally renowned internal medicine specialist, Dr. Hazel.¡± The doctor naturally knew The Dixon family and also Dixon. So they were given a rmendation for a better ce to treat them. Dixon¡¯s mother didn¡¯t hesitate and nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send him to Gangnam City right away.¡± The two of them asked the doctor some more questions before they walked out of the clinic. At that moment, Larissa rushed over in a panic, and when she saw Dixon¡¯s mother, she took her hand and eagerly asked, ¡°How is Dixon? Is she okay?¡± Dixon¡¯s mother patted the back of Larissa¡¯s hand and replied with red eyes, ¡°The doctor said he has a heart and lung disease and should be sent to Gangnam City Hospital for treatment.¡± ¡°Gangnam City?¡± Larissa¡¯s heart immediately thumped and without hesitation, she directly begged, ¡°I¡¯m going too, I want to stay with Dixon.¡± Deangelo immediately stopped, ¡°Your fetal image is unstable, not suitable to go there.¡± Dixon¡¯s mother, who was concerned about the baby in Larissa¡¯s belly, also followed suit, ¡°I will arrange for someone to take care of Dixon over there, but you can¡¯t go. You have a baby in your belly.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Auntie, I ¡­ I ¡­¡± Larissa was so anxious that she wanted to refuse, but for the sake of the baby in her belly, she could only nod her head in pain. The Dixon family then arranged for a helicopter. The paramedics carried the stretcher up to the rooftop. Larissa looked at Dixon who was carried up to the helicopter and was relieved, ¡°Auntie, I want to go with Dixon.¡± Her beautiful eyes were red and she was anxious. Dixon¡¯s mother took Larissa¡¯s hand, ¡°Deangelo is with Dixon, it will be fine. The doctor has repeatedly advised you to stay in bed to nurture your baby and not to get out of bed at will.¡± Dixon¡¯s mother is getting sadder and sadder, ¡°Dixon is in the hospital, I don¡¯t want to see you have anything to do with my little grandson.¡± So, Larissa did not know what to say. She watched Deangelo get into the helicopter. When Deangelo wanted to close the hatch, he looked away, his eyes fell on Larissa¡¯s body, and finally pulled the hatch shut. Huzzah- The propeller spun up, faster and faster, and rolled up a gust of wind, blowing the crowd¡¯s hair in disarray. Larissa did not care about a messy hair, gaze straight at the take-off helicopter, watching it fly further and further away, until the sound of the helicopter propeller inaudible, she let out a long sigh, turned back and walked away. Chapter 1234 : Two people in the same hospital Gangnam City Hospital. Dixon was sent to the hospital for various examinations, arranged for the doctor to proceed with treatment, and hung up with a hangnail before he gradually woke up. Lying on the hospital bed, Dixon nced at Deangelo who was sitting on the escort chair, ¡°Where is this?¡± ¡°Gangnam City Central Hospital.¡± Deangelo got up and poured Dixon a ss of warm water, put a straw in it, and handed it to his mouth. Dixon weakly opened his pale lips and took a sip, swallowing the water, he felt the pain in his internal organs. Seeing that he did not drink water, Deangelo put the cup on the table and said unhappily: ¡°Before you asked you to hospitalize you, you want to die and refuse to agree, now the condition is aggravated, the pain is not your own! The tone of reprimand, but the heart is full of Dixon¡¯s heartache. Dixon inclined his head to look out the window, ¡°I¡¯m fine, you go back.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t stay with you for long.¡± Thepany still has some things I need to take care of, and I¡¯ll be back in L City at night. but I¡¯ve arranged a caregiver for you, and I¡¯m relieved to have her take care of you.¡± Deangelo leaned back in his chair, his gaze fixed on Dixon, his mouth slightly open, some words came to his lips, but swallowed them back. He wanted to ask Dixon how to deal with Larissa¡¯s current situation, but hesitated for a long time, but still silent.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The two brothers just sat in the hospital room, looking at each other speechless. Not long after, someone knocked on the door and came in. ¡°Hello sir, my name is Queenie and I¡¯m the caregiver you just contacted.¡± The girl who walked in, stood next to him and introduced herself. Deangelo surveyed the girl, long and white, a pair of clear and watery almond eyes like ck grapes, giving people a clean and simple feeling. He got up and took out his cell phone, ¡°Have a WeChat? I¡¯ll add you, in the future, if my brother has any problems, you can send me a message.¡± Queenie nodded, very respectful and polite, ¡°Okay, Mr. Deangelo.¡± After adding their contact information, Deangelo talked to Queenie about Dixon¡¯s preferences and physical condition. Three hourster, he left Gangnam City Central Hospital by helicopter. At this time, on the inpatient floor of the obstetrics and gynecology department in the same building, Sophie was hospitalized to keep the baby alive due to overexertion and anemia. Warren closed his clothing design studio to take care of Sophie wholeheartedly. ¡°Warren, I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to be here to take care of me. I can eat and move, I¡¯m not paralyzed. ¡­¡± Sophie said helplessly to Warren as she leaned against the bed in her hospital gown. Since arriving in Gangnam City, Warren has taken great care of Sophie, like a brother. This kind of ¡®taking good care of¡¯ made Sophie invariably have pressure. Warren looked down and peeled an apple with a knife while saying, ¡°You¡¯ve helped me a lot, it¡¯s only right that I take care of you. Besides, if I don¡¯t take care of you, my mom will scold me.¡± He looked up with a sunny smile on his face, ¡°No need to feel pressured, I am the godfather of the three little ones in your belly, I have to do something for them.¡± Sophie raised her hand over her abdomen, and even though she was separated by ayer of bedding, she still felt the little life in her belly, and a smile of relief spread across her small white face, ¡°Thank you.¡± Three children are the best gift from God to her. What¡¯s more, she still had some savings in her hand, and hiring a nanny to take care of the children for the next three years was sustainable. But that money is just barely enough. So after the baby was born, she had to get back to work as soon as possible, otherwise there was really no way to raise three children. Chapter 1235 : Disliking Vivian Y City, Film City. Vivian returned to the set after a two-day break. But because of her recent poprity, there were still many reporters outside the set waiting to interview her. When she entered the set, Vivian went to report to the director and found that Mera had also returned to the set with injuries. ¡°Hahahaha, I admire your young people¡¯s energy to work hard.¡± Director Johnny praised Mera. Director Johnny praised Mera, ¡°I¡¯m impressed by you.¡± Melody, who was at the side, also echoed, ¡°Yes, I also think Mera can bear hardship and work hard, she will be a good actress in the future.¡± Mera was praised and her face was full of smiles, ¡°Thank you director, thank you Melody.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Director Johnny.¡± Vivian walked in and greeted Director Johnny. Director Johnny swept a nce at Vivian, angry and helpless, half a day did not want to pay attention to her. ¡°Have you seen the online surveince video, the person who switched props, have you found it?¡± Vivian also does not care if Director Johnny pays attention to her, directly asking the matter of that day. Although the video of the prop swap was posted, the person who secretly swapped the props was not found up to now. Director Johnny knew he was in the wrong, skimmed his lips, ¡°people have been found, it is the extras in the crew. He said he didn¡¯t know which was the prop and which was the real sword, and got confused.¡± The perfunctory words, said even Director Johnny himself do not believe. But all the people present are smart, no one will not hold on to this matter. Vivian knew that Director Johnny was lying, and also knew that the murderer behind the scenes had nothing to do with Melody; while Mera felt that Director Johnny was biased towards Vivian, and casually put out a scapegoat to make a big deal out of a small one. Melody looked up, her eyes met with Vivian¡¯s, and at the same time misced her gaze elsewhere. ¡°All right, don¡¯t stand here, do what you need to do.¡± Director Johnny waved his hand, signaling the crowd to hurry up and get busy. Although they arrived at the set, they still had to put on makeup and change clothes, which was a waste of time. Vivian turned around and walked out of the lounge, her first foot out, Mera followed up, ¡°Vivian, you do not think that pulling a scapegoat to help you take the me, I will believe you are innocent. You are just holding a grudge, I beat you up in the first ce, that¡¯s why you are trying to get back at me by all means!¡± As the two walked forward side by side, Mera lowered her voice and spoke. After all, it is in the crew, the superficial peaceful rtionship still has to be maintained. Vivian red lips raised a curve, smiling but not saying anything. It¡¯s sad that some people who pride themselves on being smart would rather immerse themselves in the illusion they¡¯ve created thane out and see the truth. ¡°Hi, Vivian.¡± The two were walking when they saw Scales Aaron shouting from afar, greeting her. He trotted over, holding a bag of chips in his arms, and reached right over, ¡°Here, have some chips, original vor, tastes good.¡± Seeing this scene, Mera nced at the two, the eyes are undisguised disgust and contempt, ¡°a bag of chips also want to share.¡± She looked at Vivian meaningfully, smiled sarcastically, took a confident step, raised her head proudly and swaggered away. Scales Aaron looked sideways at Mera¡¯s back, and a chill shed in his eyes. Just for a moment, the coldness in his eyes dissipated, he looked back at Vivian, his face smile warm as the March breeze again, naive reached out and scratched his head, ¡°Am I embarrassing you?¡± Scales Aaron is a very talented performer, and he can perform without missing a beat. Vivian sensed Scales Aaron¡¯s ¡¯embarrassment¡¯, in order to resolve the embarrassment, she reached out and took a chip from the bag of chips Scales Aaron was holding, and took a bite, crunchy, ¡°Taste good, quite tasty. ¡° Chapter 1236 : Two people want to meet ¡°Right, hahaha, I think it tastes good too.¡± Scales Aaronughed, then turned back around and looked around, came up to Vivian and asked in a whisper, ¡°I see the video exposed that someone in the crew switched props, do you know who did it?¡± Vivian shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Do you know?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t know, how would I know?¡± Scales Aaron frowned, ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s so hard to know things all iplete.¡± His words amused Vivian, ¡°Are you a man, actually still so gossipy?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with men, it¡¯s the nature of the eating public, okay.¡± Scales Aaron was talking when he heard Laurel calling out to him, and he instantly said, ¡°Not for you yet, Laurel is calling me.¡± He jumped off the porch and ran at a trot to Laurel who was standing under a tree not far away. Laurel saw Vivian and waved to her from a distance, greeting her across the room. Laurel¡¯s attitude towards Vivian has changed 360 degrees since she knew she was highly skilled. She then went to the dressing room to put on her makeup. In the following days, everything went smoothly and the shooting progress improved a lot. Director Johnny was also in an extraordinarily happy mood, and the whole atmosphere of the crew was much better. ¡­ Gangnam City, Central Hospital. Sophie, who had been in the hospital for a week, was sore from lying down and sat up from the bed, ¡°It¡¯s a nice day outside, I want to go out and get some sunshine, I¡¯m tired of lying down all day.¡± Warren nodded, ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. Come on, I¡¯ll walk you down.¡± He stepped forward to help Sophie, but Sophie waved her hand, ¡°No, I¡¯ll just walk by myself.¡± Too close to care, will make her difficult to adapt. Warren didn¡¯t think much of it, and went to get a ck down jacket and handed it to her, ¡°Put your clothes on, it¡¯s quite cold outside.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Sophie took the down jacket and put it on, leaning over and zipping it up. Although it is a loose down jacket, but also can set off her beautiful body, does not show fat, but highlights the small face lips red teeth white, look very good, but also more slim figure. Because the pregnancy is only two months, a short period of time will not show pregnant, simply can not be seen. The two of them walked out of the ward together and took the elevator downstairs. The central hospital has arge back garden for inpatients toe out and rx. Dixon was sitting in a wheelchair by the pond in the garden, allowing his caregiver Qiao Yu to push him out for a walk. He was wearing an off-white down jacket, a ck knitted cap, and a green beard on his chin, and he was disheveled and depressed, like a disillusioned youth. ¡°Mr. Dixon, look, the sun is so nice today,e out for a walk, feel better.¡± Queenie is a cheerful nature, like to make people happy, see Dixon whole day depressed, will think of ways to make him happy. Dixon is ustomed to Queenie¡¯s rambling, ignoring the pair of lovebirds ying in the pond, the mind wanders too much. At the same time, across the pond, Sophie and Warren were also walking on the wooden bridge by the pond, watching the lovebirds ying in the pond. Sophie looked at the pair of mandarin ducks and couldn¡¯t help but think of Dixon and sighed in frustration, ¡°Look, it¡¯s the pair of mandarin ducks in the pond that are free and easy, how enviable.¡± As she spoke, she raised her hand and touched the mask on her face, where she had a lifelong pain. Without that scar, maybe she and Dixon wouldn¡¯t have never seen each other again. ¡°That¡¯s for sure, or else why would someone say, ¡®I envy only the lovebirds, not the immortals¡¯.¡± Warren said with a smile.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. But just at the moment his words fell, only to hear a fluttering sound, the pond sshed, someone threw a stone, the pair of entwined lovebirds scared and flew away. Chapter 1237 : Forcing a pair of mandarin ducks to demolish Dixon looked at the pair of lovebirds in the pond, no reason for a pang of displeasure, leaned down and picked up a stone thrown into the pond, ¡°eyesore.¡± Standing beside him, Queenie looked down at him, ¡°A pair of lovebirds is fine, why is it in your way.¡± She spat out. s, the young master of this family is really difficult to serve. She secretly sighed in her heart. Dixon nced at her, ¡°Push me back.¡± ¡°Oh~¡± Queenie helplessly skimmed her lips, held the wheelchair pushers, and pushed him back. And across the pond, Sophie saw the mandarin ducks fluttering away in shock, so she looked up across the street and saw a girl pushing a man in a wheelchair away. Looking at the side of the man sitting on the wheelchair from a distance, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°This kind of man, must have had a very unfortunate life.¡± Otherwise, how could he be bitchy enough to throw stones into the pond? ¡°Look at him in his wheelchair, he looks like a happy person.¡± Warren beside her echoed. Sophie slightly lowered her eyelids and let the bitter cold wind blow past her face as she fell into contemtion ¡­ Whileughing at others, how is it notughing at yourself? The other people¡¯s misfortune, as if they were living a happy life. The two of them strolled around the back garden for a while longer, admiring the yellow wax plum blossoms in full bloom and the red plums in bud. Sophie¡¯s heavy heart eased a bit before she went upstairs and returned to the ward to continue her rest. ¡°Warren, you¡¯ve been taking care of me for over a week now, so go back to the studio if you have nothing to do. You just opened your studio, it¡¯s not good to close it down now.¡± Sophie did not want Warren to stay with her every inch of the time. She really couldn¡¯t get used to such ¡®care¡¯. Warren, perhaps sensing Sophie¡¯s concern, nodded, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go back to the studioter, and I¡¯lle back to see you when I¡¯m busy from work. However, you have to follow the doctor¡¯s advice and rest for another half month.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will listen to the doctor.¡± Sophie smiled and nodded her head.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. When she arrived at the ward, she took off her mask, and only when she faced Warren could she reveal her scarred, grim face without fear. But whenever Warren looked at Sophie, his gaze would involuntarily fall on the scars on her face, but it was the subconscious movement of his gaze that Sophie could urately catch. The scars may have made Sophie feel extremely inferior, and she has be sensitive. She averted her gaze andy down on the bed, ¡°You go back first, I¡¯ll take a nap.¡± Warren saw her like this, so he packed his things, said hello to her and left the hospital. No sooner had he left the hospital than Larissa and Deangelo showed up at Central Hospital, the inpatient cardiology unit. Larissa entered Dixon¡¯s ward with a fruit basket and flowers. Looking at him lying on the bed, Larissa¡¯s eyes were red, ¡°Dixon, how is it, are you feeling better?¡± Dixony on the bed, not wanting to move, or rather, his body hurts when he moves. Especially just now at the pond bending down to pick up rocks to smash the mandarin ducks, that kind of action are making his scalp tingling with pain. He nted his gaze and swept a nce at Larissa, and Deangelo behind her, ¡°Now that she¡¯s pregnant, what are you doing having her over?¡± The words fell on Deangelo¡¯s ears, and as an older brother, he could clearly sense Dixon¡¯s rejection of Larissa. Naive Larissa heard it with inexplicable relief. Had the clouds kept the moon? Dixon was caring for her? Sure enough, once there is a ¡®child¡¯ between the two, the rtionship will invariably draw much closer. Chapter 1238 : Mutual Friendship ¡°The doctor said the fetal image is solid, and it will be fine after a few more days of nurturing.¡± Larissa sat on thepanion chair by the bed, her eyes imploring, ¡°It¡¯s you, you are alone in Jiangnan, big brother and I are not at ease with you.¡± Deangelo, who was standing behind her, had a dark look on his face. He looked back and forth between Larissa and Dixon and silently turned around and walked out of the ward, taking the door with him. Dixon faced Larissa with a mood of boredom, ¡°Since you have a child, you should follow the doctor¡¯s advice and keep the baby at home.¡± He said, his clear, crisp eyes met Larissa¡¯s dense, watery eyes, ¡°You should know the importance of children.¡± There is a threat in the words. But you can¡¯t wake up a person who is pretending to sleep. Larissa was immersed in it, reassuring herself that Dixon meant to take care of the child, after all, it was the fruit of her love for him. Dixon must love the child. Love the house, naturally, also love her. ¡°I¡¯ve been dutifully hooked up to folic acid and taking all kinds of supplements to regte my body.¡± Larissa gathered her white tweed coat, feeling a little ufortable with the fact that Gangnam City was much colder than L City. ¡°It¡¯s very cold here, you should take good care of your body.¡± Dixon, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost New Year¡¯s Eve, I asked the doctor and he said you can go home before New Year¡¯s Eve. I¡¯m with my big brother and mom, waiting for you at home.¡± She said. Dixon¡¯s eyes looked straight ahead for a moment, and his eyebrows drew together slightly. Mom? Heh, that was a quick change of tone. ¡°The doctor said I¡¯ll only be out for a few hours, so I¡¯ll stay with you for a while, then I¡¯m going back to L City with my big brother.¡± Larissa sped her hands together, her nails digging uneasily, and hung her head and murmured, ¡°Actually, I¡¯d like to stay here with you, but Mom won¡¯t let me. She¡¯s worried about ¡®our¡¯ baby.¡± Listening to her words, Dixon¡¯s face grew sullen, impatience written between his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t even want to pay attention to Larissa at the end. So, hey down on the bed and closed his eyes to sleep. Next to his ears, Larissa¡¯s ramblings continued, and soon Deangelo came in. Dixon went from fake sleep to real sleep. When he woke up again after a few hours, there were no longer two people in the room. He asked Queenie, who was sitting on the couch, ¡°They¡¯re gone?¡± Queenie, who was ying with her phone, looked up, ¡°Well, they just left a while ago. Probably not out of the hospital yet, do you want me to go call them back?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Dixon refused. Lying in bed, he was bored, holding his phone and swiping through small videos, only to feel dull and boring. Sliding the phone back to the main interface, looking at the dozens of messages on the main WeChat signal, he didn¡¯t even bother to nce at it, and opened the small WeChat number, which was also his work number. This micro signal only deals with the business of thepany under his own name. He clicked on the micro signal, looked at thepany group, and asked the management about thepany, and was relieved to learn that everything was okay. He was bored and was pulling on WeChat when he inadvertently nced at ¡®shake near people¡¯. He shook his phone in a ghostly way because he was bored. Click, click ¨C The phone made a special sound effect, and then several people nearby appeared. The APP automatically rmended are some girls, looking at the clear beauty avatar, Dixon disgusted frown, up a slide, there is an evening red head into the eyes.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Screen name: Time Goes By; Age 99; Address: Gangnam City. The particr screen name attracted his attention, or perhaps the deepest part of his heart was attached to someone or something. He added the other person¡¯s micro signal. Downstairs, in the inpatient floor of the obstetrics and gynecology department, Sophie is ying with her cell phone to pass the time. Chapter 1239 : Complaint against Margarita Jones Ding¨C The WeChat alert sounded, someone added her WeChat in her address book¡¯s new friends. She clicked on the other person¡¯s WeChat, WeChat nickname: wantonly dashing; age 1; address: C country. Sophie hesitated for a moment and added her friend. [Hello, may I ask if you are ¡­? Edited a message and sent it out. After leaving L City, Sophie changed her phone number and cell phone, and naturally changed her micro-signal. There weren¡¯t any friends on the new WeChat signal. Ding, WeChat rang and a message popped up, [Why did you think of using the nickname ¡®Time Goes By¡¯? The impression was that Sophie had also used ¡®Time Era¡¯. Sophie thought that the other party was a way to tease the girl, some disgust, [randomly obtained name, justmenting the passage of time. A message was sent out, and it sank into thin air. Sophie did not care about this, but took her phone and started to search for information about clothing design and began to study. Warren is now running a clothing design studio, and she needs to find a way to help out. ¡­ L City. Zorui Technology. Danny pushed open the office door and barged right in, looking at Morris who was sitting at her desk with her head buried in her work, he walked over and reached over and snapped his hand on the desk, ¡°You¡¯re happy to be free andfortable.¡± Morris thought it was Trent who came in to report on his work, but by the sound of his voice, he realized it was Danny who had arrived. He looked up, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°What am I doing here? Heh!¡± Danny put his arms around his chest, almost angry, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re sending that Margarita Jones aunt to mypany to help me or to torment me?¡± I¡¯m used to seeing Danny¡¯s gentle side, but after he got in touch with Margarita Jones, he became grounded, which made Morrisugh.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What did she do again?¡± Morris asked as she got up and walked over to the table in front of the floor-to-ceiling window to grind her coffee. ¡°That aunt is dragging her leg in the office in a cast, saying she¡¯s here to learn in good faith, but she¡¯s bossing me around every day. I¡¯m really fed up with it!¡± Danny aggrieved to go to the sofa, grunted and sat down, hands around his chest, angry crossed his legs, ¡°My mother has not even made me so.¡± ¡°Women, it¡¯s normal to be petnt.¡± Morris said without looking back: ¡°Now it¡¯s an early adaptation to the days of having a girlfriend. When you have a girlfriend in the future, you will know how to take care of it.¡± Danny: ¡°Because you have a wife and children, who do you look down on?¡± Morris: ¡°You a single person for thirty years, still want to let who look up to you?¡± Danny: ¡°I ¡­¡± He raised his hand and pushed the gold-rimmed sses, angry and ruffled his short hair again, ¡°I really owe you.¡± Said, and a long sigh, ¡°Margarita Jones this aunt¡¯s fiery temper, really do not know who can stand. Who wants to marry her, is probably unlucky.¡± ¡°She¡¯s just a bit hot-tempered, but she¡¯s quite righteous.¡± Morris brewed the coffee, turned to Danny and put it in front of him, ¡°Take it off.¡± He guided Danny, ¡°Try to think of the good things about her.¡± ¡°Good things?¡± Danny followed Morris¡¯ words and thought, ¡°Well, there are some good points. There are always a few women whoe up to me at every function, but they are all beaten away by this woman. She can drink a lot of alcohol, help me to take down a lot of customers. But you also know, she is beautiful, but also because of that face, not less trouble.¡± Chapter 1240 : Meet and Talk ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Morris sat across from Danny and listened to him whine and teased, ¡°For this Ethan, Margarita Jones has been kind of lenient to you.¡± Speaking of Ethan, Danny couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Ethan is now being held by Margarita Jones to death, every time he sees Margarita Jones is like a mouse seeing a cat. But Ethan is very good to Margarita Jones ¡­¡± Here, his gossip is burning, leaning forward slightly, asked Morris, ¡°Ethan that boy would not be interested in Margarita Jones, right?¡± ¡°You should ask Ethan about that, not me.¡± Morris shrugged, knowing nothing. The two caught up for a while longer before Morris got down to business. ¡°I heard that several foreignpanies have been cooperating with Eonothem Group recently, and not only is Eonothem Group not getting worse in Mike¡¯s hands, but its benefits are increasing day by day.¡± Morris leaned back on the sofa, took a sip of coffee and looked sad, ¡°I underestimated him.¡± Eonothem Group was once managed by him, and the revenue was increasing daily, and the benefits were excellent. Butter, because of the matter of the hidden tribe, he could only give up his own business to help Vivian. Now that he is back, everything has changed drastically, and Mike has someone to help him, which really makes Morris¡¯ pressure increase. Danny knows Morris¡¯s predicament now, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it. Thepany has been investing in Eonothem Group, and there are severalpanies in C. I don¡¯t understand how Eonothem Group can attract so many investors when its business is not outstanding.¡± Morris looked light and didn¡¯t answer the question. There were some things that he didn¡¯t want his brothers to be involved in, so he didn¡¯t want to tell them too much. After investigation, severalpanies cooperating with Eonothem Group have close economic ties with the ck Hand. In particr, Eonothem Group is growing, and the ¡®driving force¡¯ behind it is also very likely to change from Anthony to Antina. See Morris silent, Danny could not help but tease: ¡°Your father in the capital city mixed with the prosperous, do not be afraid, when you are broke, you can only go back to inherit your billion dor family business.¡± Morris pulled out a cigarette from the cigarette case on the table, lit it, took a hard drag, thin lips swallowed the clouds, ¡°I really can¡¯t see this time.¡± ¡°What did you say your father was looking for you for?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°I checked, your cheap father has a daughter and son with that woman. But the identity of the son has been kept secret from the public so far, and it¡¯s almost impossible to find out information.¡± Danny shook his head, puzzled, ¡°Having a son and a daughter and still wanting you to go back, that would have been abnormal.¡± After saying that, Danny added a sentence, ¡°There must be a demon when things go wrong.¡± He is a good analysis, listen to the gentleman, is better than a seat!N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Morris bone like jade fingers clutching a cigarette, flicking the ashes against the ashtray, ¡°Dixon is hospitalized in Gangnam City, let¡¯s go see him tomorrow.¡± ¡°I came here today to talk to you about that, too.¡± Danny looked up at him and said meaningfully, ¡°I heard from The Dixon family that Larissa is pregnant with Dixon¡¯s baby and they are getting married. Is it true?¡± Rao is a brother, Danny is not very clear about this. He stretched his hands, ¡°Recently sent messages to Dixon, he is not much to deal with.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk to him tomorrow after we meet.¡± Morris is not very sure about Dixon¡¯s current situation, it is not good to jump to conclusions. ¡°Ugh, speaking of which, Arlo, life has been quite pleasanttely.¡± Danny suddenly thought of Arlo Marsh, then a long sigh, ¡°Aurora that little dummy now in the first year of college, the result every weekend to go to Arlo¡¯s home. I heard that Arlo¡¯s parents are quite fond of the little mute, so the two of them wouldn¡¯t have that intention, right?¡± Chapter 1241 : Props Producer ¡°You should ask him, not me.¡± Morris really couldn¡¯t answer Danny¡¯s question, ¡°But then Arlo Marsh called and said we should go to Gangnam City tomorrow to see Dixon.¡± ¡°Sure, tomorrow.¡± Danny patted his leg and stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the office to finish some things first, otherwise I¡¯ll have to dy another day or two when I go to Gangnam City tomorrow.¡± Especially Margarita Jones, Danny wouldn¡¯t feelfortable leaving if he didn¡¯t get that woman settled. ¡­ Y City, Film City. Issac Shaw sat in the car, watching Vivian, who was walking far this way, leaning quietly in the driver¡¯s seat, holding a cigarette in his hand on the window, letting the cold wind blow the cigarette, rolling away a light smoke, cigarette starbursts flicker and fade. Until the cigarette burned out, the me burned his fingertips, his fingers trembled, and immediately let go of his fingers. Thinking back, Issac Shaw pressed the car horn. Drop¨C The siren sounded, Vivian looked this way, elerated, went to the passenger side and pulled the door open to get into the car. She was still wearing a ck trench coat, a red scarf around her neck, long hair on her shoulders, and a ck beret, which made her skin extraordinarily fair, and the whole person had a youthful beauty of a young girl. ¡°Why did youe over again today?¡± In the afternoon, Vivian was busy filming on the set, and during the break Issac Shaw made a phone call, saying that he happened toe to Y City today and asked to have dinner together. Issac Shaw handed a contract to Vivian, ¡°Here, take a look.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Vivian asked, puzzled. Issac Shaw raised his hand and turned on the lights in the car while starting the sedan, ¡°Just look at it.¡± Deliberately, he was showing off. Vivian opened the contract and took a look, surprised, ¡°You ¡­ you are actually the prop design for our crew?¡± It¡¯s simply too incredible. She looked sideways and stared at Issac Shaw in disbelief, ¡°Really?¡± It was so unexpected. In all the years she had known Issac Shaw, she never knew that Issac Shaw was a prop designer! ¡°To be more precise, he is in charge of prop production. It¡¯s a waste of time to design that stuff.¡± Issac Shaw nced at Vivian, his eyebrows loaded with a smile, a little smile of triumph, like a child waiting for apliment.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No wonder.¡± Vivian dropped the contract on the back car seat, thinking about what happened on the set a while ago, and she asked again, ¡°I assume you know about the problems with the set earlier?¡± ¡°Know.¡± ¡°Right, earlier you said you came to L City for something, you wouldn¡¯t be looking for Director Johnny to talk about props, right?¡± Vivian hit the nail on the head. Issac Shaw slightly jawed, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Tsk ¡­ is hiding deep.¡± Vivian cried andughed. Thinking about it, she felt a little iprehensible, ¡°You are now Antina¡¯s husband, doing this kind of small work, not quite in line with your status.¡± She shook her head, not quite convinced. Issac Shaw looked ahead and drove seriously while exining, ¡°The life of a superfluous son-inw is not as good as you think. It¡¯s just a way to save for a rainy day.¡± The words are breezy, but everything is from his heart. A sentence carries the weight, Vivian although not personally feel, but also know that he is in a difficult situation. Her eyes dimmed slightly, and she couldn¡¯t help but remember the past, ¡°I understand.¡± The two of them went to a nearby Chinese restaurant, ordered some meals, ate and talked, the atmosphere was quite cordial. The reason Vivian didn¡¯t want Issac Shaw toe over to her was because she didn¡¯t want him to be overly nice to her and wanted to keep a certain distance from him. Chapter 1242 : Antina ran away From the time she saw that contract just now, she realized that Issac Shaw and Director Johnny had confirmed their cooperation far before her. Therefore, she didn¡¯t think much about it. During the meal, Issac Shaw said to Vivian, ¡°I¡¯m going back to C. Antina has a baby, so it¡¯s time for me to free up my time and spend some time with her.¡± ¡°Antina is pregnant?¡± Vivian was genuinely happy for him, ¡°That¡¯s great, you¡¯re going to be a daddy.¡± She lifted the ss of red wine on the table, ¡°Here, let me toast you.¡± Seeing her raise her ss, Issac Shaw nced at Vivian for a couple of seconds before lifting his ss, clinking his goblet with hers and asking, ¡°You¡¯re happy she¡¯s having a baby?¡± A breathless statement, the sound drowned out by the crisp clink of the goblets, Vivian couldn¡¯t hear it very well, ¡°Ah, what?¡± Issac Shaw: ¡°¡­¡± His deep andplex gaze stared at Vivian, the two met for two seconds, his lips pulled out a curve, ¡°Nothing.¡± Raise the ss and drink the red wine in one go. I don¡¯t know if the wine is too cheap, or the mood is tooplicated, so that a ss of wine to drink down are bitter feeling. The first thing you need to do is put down your ss, and Issac Shaw looks down at the goblet with the residual wine stains, and the faint starbursts are reflected in the dim light of the box. The dull starburst seems to be unable to illuminate Issac Shaw¡¯s inner world full of darkness. His eyes were tinged with a bit of sourness, and he didn¡¯t raise his head, saying in a deep voice, ¡°We won¡¯t see each other again this time when we go back.¡± Vivian was holding a piece of steamed fish with chopsticks and hadn¡¯t had time to fill her mouth yet, but when she heard Issac Shaw¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but stare, ¡°¡­ won¡¯t see you again?¡± For some reason, she should have felt happy, but deep inside, there was a strong feeling of reluctance screaming. From the time they met with Issac Shaw until now, the two have been born together, no love, but a friendship of some weight! ¡°What¡¯s this look for, can¡¯t you let go of me?¡± Issac Shaw raised his eyebrows and couldn¡¯t help himself. A smile from the heart, extraordinarily affectionate, extraordinarily close. Even though he still had a light scar on his face, he was excessively handsome for a skin that could be called ¡®wed¡¯. ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing to give up.¡± Vivian pretended to be indifferent, ¡°You go back to C to apany your wife and children, I am happy for you. Because ¡­¡± she pursed her red lips for a moment, put down the chopsticks in her hand, while pulling out a tissue to wipe her lips. The action was slow, and only after setting the tissue aside did she continue: ¡°Issac Shaw, that¡¯s your home over there. I truly wish you and Antina the best of luck.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She picked up the corkscrew, poured a ss of red wine, stood up again, and poured Issac Shaw a ss of red wine. Putting down the saker, she raised her tall ss, ¡°Here, I¡¯ll drink to you. This ss of wine is a farewell for you.¡± Seeing Vivian stand up, Issac Shaw leaned back in his seat with azy stance, not wanting to clink sses with her. After a few seconds of hesitation, he slowly raised his goblet and clinked sses with her, then drained the ss of red wine. This time, Issac Shaw did not stand up and his face did not look good. His expression was in Vivian¡¯s eyes, and even if he didn¡¯t say a word, Vivian could probably understand what he was thinking. ¡°Have you eaten, I should go.¡± Issac Shaw put down his ss and asked a direct question. The sudden question, Vivian froze for a moment, his eyes subconsciously swept the table and did not move a few chopsticks of food, wooden nod, ¡°eaten. Then ¡­ let¡¯s go. ¡± She put down the chopsticks she just picked up and got up and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s a farewell for you, I¡¯ll pay for it.¡± Chapter 1243 : Take care ¡°You want to spend money, of course it¡¯s done for you.¡± Issac Shaw didn¡¯t say anything more and also stood up at all. Vivian put on the red scarf, put the trench coat on, and carried the bag towards the outside of the box, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Although she said so, but people have already walked out of the box, before going to the front checkout. Inside the box, Issac Shaw¡¯s eyes were dark and uncertain as he swept a nce at where Vivian was sitting, as well as the table did not eat a few bites of the meal, his eyebrows were slightly closed, a faint sadness flowing between his brows. When he went downstairs to the front desk of the lobby, Vivian had already settled the bill. The two of them went out of the private restaurant together. Standing by the road outside the restaurant, Issac Shaw said to Vivian, ¡°I have something to do, so I can¡¯t take you back.¡± Vivian gathered her jacket and tugged at the scarf around her neck to cover her cheeks, not wanting to let the biting cold wind blow on her face, the cool sting of which made her ufortable. She tucked her hands in her trench coat pockets and tilted her head to meet Issac Shaw on all fours, ¡°¡­ take care.¡± A thousand words, finally converged into two words. Or perhaps she is not quite used to saying goodbye.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. It¡¯s easy to say goodbye, but it¡¯s hard to see each other again! Issac Shaw is wearing a ck leather jacket with off-white jeans, holding a cigarette in his hand, quite a cowboy cool style. Unfortunately, his face is not ¡®cowboy¡¯ that kind of spontaneous, but a pair of eyes obscure deep, like a bottomless abyss, so people can not understand. He just nodded and averted his gaze, just in time to glimpse a cabing from behind, so he waved his hand and stopped the cab. The cab pulled up in front of the two, and Issac Shaw thoughtfully stepped forward to pull open the back door, ¡°Cold, hurry back.¡± Vivian walked to the door with her bag in her hand and looked up at Issac Shaw in front of her eyes. The two people are facing each other, only thirty centimeters away from each other. At close range, Vivian seemed to be able to see her own shadow in Issac Shaw¡¯s ck pupils, but the sadness hidden in his eyes was also clearly captured by Vivian. That is the separation of the reluctance, sadness, despondency, of course, there is Vivian can not read the sadness of emotions. This time, Vivian also did not say anything, head down and get into the car. Issac Shaw watched her get into the car, closed the door smoothly and took two steps back. The cab driver started the car and drove away quickly. Hoo, hoo¨C The cold wind rattled, sounding like the cries of the souls of the wronged, inexhaustible sadness and misery. Issac Shaw stood in ce, watching the cab speed away, gradually merging into the traffic, disappearing in a red tail lights. He held the cigarette in his hand and took a few puffs into his lips, before dropping the butt on the ground and twisting it on his toes, before turning around and returning to the private restaurant. The second floor, which is also the next box where he just dined with Vivian, he reached out and pushed open the door. Inside, the room was empty, except for the untouched delicacies left on the table. Issac Shaw froze for a moment, just as a waiter passed by, and he immediately asked, ¡°Hello, where is the person in thispartment?¡± ¡°Oh, you said thatdy just now, right? She just left, she¡¯s been gone for a few minutes.¡± The waiter said and left. Issac Shaw immediately turned around and went downstairs, walking, he was too slow and even ran. Until one ran to the parking lot at the entrance when a Lamborghini sped past him, Issac Shaw saw the sedan and shouted, ¡°Antina? Antina?!¡± Buzz, buzz¨C!!! The car emitted an ear-splitting roar, like an emotional outburst, and like the roar of a discontented mood. The Lamborghini stopped and did not stop on the road and drove straight away. Chapter 1244 : Help your husband take revenge ¡°Damn!¡± Issac Shaw cursed, then took out his cell phone and dialed Antina¡¯s number. ¡°Beep beep beep ¡­¡± The phone rang a few times, but the other party did not answer. Issac Shaw then dialed his phone again, this time the other party answered, Issac Shaw directly questioned: ¡°Antina, what do you mean?¡± After a short silence on the other end, Antina¡¯s snicker rang out, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to go back to C together in an hour!¡± Issac Shaw sounded very bad. ¡°Sorry, thisdy has changed her mind and doesn¡¯t want to go.¡± Antina returned carelessly. One sentence, almost did not make Issac Shaw half dead. A week ago, Issac Shaw knew that Antina hade to L City, and then appeared in Y City¡¯s film city, and she also met with Mike. Although Issac Shaw did not ask Antina why she was meeting with Mike, he had already guessed a general idea in his mind. So Issac Shaw reached out to Antina and discussed going back to C with her. Antina agreed, but the request was for him to say goodbye to Vivian, but only in a designated room. In other words, in the private room where Issac Shaw just took Vivian, Antina put a wiretap. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Issac Shaw did not understand what Antina was trying to do, and continued to ask questions, but Antina did not give Issac Shaw any opportunity to question, and directly hung up the phone. The phone hung up, Issac Shaw called again, but the other party had already turned off the phone. He was so angry that he immediately got into his car, started the car, got on the road, a foot on the gas to the end, the wind speed into the traffic. The car is a very good example of the kind of car that can be used to make a good deal of money. Issac Shaw elerated to the bottom, like an arrow leaving the string, scampered to the front of the Lamborghini, fiercely a cross-stop, directly in front of the Antina. Bared¡­ The Lamborghini was forced to stop by Issac Shaw with a sudden ear-splitting sound of brakes. Of course, Issac Shaw knew that Antina was pregnant and had deliberately left enough space to stop without hurting the baby in her womb by braking hard. He unbuckled his seat belt and got out of the car, striding over to the Lamborghini and knocking on the door. Tic-tac-toe¡­ The car stopped in the middle of the road, blocking the way of others, and many drivers honked their sirens in displeasure, but Issac Shaw ignored them all. Antina lowered the window and looked at Issac Shaw with a tilted head, ¡°Something wrong?¡± The impatient tone of her voice made Issac Shaw angry. He reached inside the window and opened the door, propped one hand on the edge of the door and the other on the car, leaned down to look at Antina sitting inside the car and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Issac Shaw¡¯s expression was fierce and not angry, but Antina was not afraid at all, instead her red lips pulled up a light smile, ¡°You cane to China secretly behind my back, why can¡¯t I have some fun over here and feel the customs and customs of China?¡± ¡°Do you want to feel the customs and traditions over here, or do you have another purpose?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Heh.¡± Antinaughed as she reached up and ruffled the slightly curly blonde hair at her temples, ¡°So what if it is, so what if it isn¡¯t. I can put up with you and Vivian, why can¡¯t you put up with me doing something else?¡± Issac Shaw¡¯s face was slightly cold, ¡°You went to see Mike the first time you came to China, what do you want to do that I do not know!¡± ¡°Ask me if you want to know, after all, I am your wife, so why do you bother to guess.¡± Antina leaned on the car seat, fingers on the steering wheel tapping once, ¡°I find Mike is to join forces with him, against Morris. after all, Morris and you have a deep blood feud, you are my husband, you can not do things, I am a wife, naturally obliged to help you do!¡± Chapter 1245 : Antina is crazy Antina¡¯s turquoise blue pupils looked at Issac Shaw, with a sarcastic smile on her face, speaking in a sinister way, as if she was deliberately stimting him. Issac Shaw¡¯s hand on the door frame of the car slightly tightened, deep as a cold pool of eyes emerged cold cold, ¡°I do not need you to interfere with Morris¡¯s affairs.¡± He lowered his eyes, his eyes fell on Antina¡¯s abdomen, ¡°You are pregnant with a child, you should go home now to nurture your baby. I ¡­¡± ¡°The doctor said that you need to walk more and take a break during pregnancy.¡± Not waiting for Issac Shaw to finish his words, Antina directly interrupted him and said, ¡°I think the scenery of China is beautiful and the water and soil are nurturing, so I n to stay here for a while longer.¡± Before Antina came to L City, she wanted to take revenge on Vivian. But after she came here, Issac Shaw took the initiative to find her, changed his attitude towards her, and said he would take her back to C. After some deliberation, Antina made a deal for Issac Shaw to take Vivian to her pre-arranged room for dinner and to hear Issac Shaw say goodbye to Vivian in person. Perhaps it was her self-inflicted death that made Antina change her mindpletely when she heard the two talking and the moment outside the restaurant when Issac Shaw helped Vivian stop the car, opened the door and the two of them looked at each other with affection. That is ¡­ If Vivian didn¡¯t die, she and Issac Shaw would never be able to live in peace! ¡°Antina!¡± Issac Shaw roared in anger. But Antina coldly smiled, toeing the gas pedal hard, only to hear a buzzing sound, the car directly out. The speed is too fast,pletely unexpected, Issac Shaw stumbled a few steps nearly fell to the ground. Tic-tac-toe¡­ He took a few steps backward, blocking the path of other drivers, and the owner of the car poked his head out and cursed, ¡°Mud, you¡¯re standing in the middle of the road, in a hurry to die.¡± Issac Shaw turned around and his eyes were filled with a stern, cold look. Just a look, a powerful aura instantly emitted a sense of oppression, shocked the owner of the car, he immediately silent. Issac Shaw turned around and got into his car, started the car and drove forward. This time, he did not go after Antina, but only dialed her phone. The phone rang twice and was answered. Antina did not speak, Issac Shaw coldly questioned: ¡°Thest time I ask you, back to C or not?¡± He had little patience and no kind words. ¡°No, go back.¡± The word was loud, clear and firm. Issac Shaw gripped the steering wheel with a fierce clenching of the hand, the bone joints made a click-click-click sound, ¡°Do not touch Vivian, or ¡­ do not me me do not care about the love of husband and wife!¡± The words, he hung up the phone, at the intersection turned the car around violently, and left. And at this time, a kilometer away from him, the tawdry Lamborghini parked at the side of the road, Antina sat inside the car, gritting her teeth and smashing the steering wheel in anger, ¡°Vivian, I¡¯m going to kill you, kill you!¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She cursed as she breathed heavily, being so angry that she couldn¡¯t breathe well. Ring-ring-ring The cell phone ced aside rang at first. Antina picked up the phone, expecting a call from Issac Shaw, but when she looked at the caller alert, she was a little disappointed. After taking a few seconds to adjust her emotions, she answered the phone and said in a soft tone, ¡°Daddy?¡± The caller was none other than her father, Fleck Streeter, who was also the honest head of the ck Hand. ¡°Honey, I heard you went to L City. How did you have a good time there?¡± Fleck loved Antina very much and regarded her as the apple of his eye. As the head of the ck Hand, he is very powerful, so how could he tolerate Antina marrying an ordinary man with a disfigured face? But he could not see Antina¡¯s threat of crying and hanging to him, so he could only ept the two together. Chapter 1246 : A New Crisis Feeling her father¡¯s affection, and thinking of Issac Shaw¡¯s cold and heartlessness, Antina had no reason to feel sad. She leaned helplessly on the driver¡¯s seat and pursed her lips aggressively, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± A far-fetched answer, her emotions could be felt by listening to the tone of voice. Fleck Streeter grunted, ¡°Did Issac Shaw bully you again?¡± ¡°Daddy, if he ever fails me, what will you do?¡± Antina asked instead of answering. ¡°If that man dares to fail my daughter, I¡¯ll chop him up!¡± A domineering answer, with absolutely no hint of adulteration. Antina knew that his father had always been true to his word, she felt warm and at the same time quiteplicated inside, forcing a smile, ¡°No matter, I¡¯m fine here.¡± Father and daughter talked for a few more minutes before Fleck Streeter hung up the phone. The car was quiet again, Antina looked ahead, her mind was filled with images of Issac Shaw and Vivian ¡®making eyes at each other¡¯. After thinking about it, she called her father Fleck again, ¡°Daddy, I want you to help me clean someone up.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who¡¯s upset my baby girl again?¡± ¡°Morris!¡± ¡°It¡¯s him again!¡± Fryk naturally knew Morris, but no matter what the identity of the other party, Fryk did not care in the slightest, his only concern was his daughter¡¯s mood, ¡°If you hate him, daddy will immediately arrange for someone to get rid of him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no fun.¡± Antina refused her father¡¯s proposal, ¡°The way to torture a person is to let him slowly feel the pain of loss. I think, it¡¯s better to start with his name of Zhuo Rui Technology.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, this nature follows daddy.¡± Fleck readily agreed. ¡­ The sense of crisis came silently, but Vivian and Morris did not perceive it. Vivian returned to the hotel, washed up and made a video call to Morris. On the other side of the video, Morris was sitting in his study working on papers normally, very busy. Despite the powerful beauty function of the phone, Vivian could still feel Morris¡¯ tiredness, and she was distressed, ¡°Haven¡¯t you had a good rest recently, why are you so haggard?¡± Morris took the pen and signed his name on the document, closed the document and put it aside, before facing the phone, his handsome face tinted with a light smile, ¡°I miss you.¡± Vivian was amused by Morris, shey down on the bed and looked at him in the video, ¡°Recently I have been busy shooting a movie, and I have not been able to go back to apany you. I¡¯ll take some time off after this drama is finished.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Morris nodded slightly. After thinking for a while, he added, ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯m going to Gangnam City with Danny and the others.¡± ¡°To see Dixon?¡± ¡°He¡¯s alone over there, Danny and the others don¡¯t feelfortable.¡± He said. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s alone in Gangnam City, Sophie¡¯s ¡­¡± Vivian said, ¡°Dixon¡¯s really lonely. ¡± The couple boiled for half an hour on the phone, before hanging up the phone reluctantly. After hanging up, Vivian immediately gave Director Johnny a call, ¡°Director Johnny, I have something to do tomorrow, can I take a day off?¡± They were both scheduled to visit Dixon in Gangnam City tomorrow, and Vivian was grateful for Dixon¡¯s saving her life, and being good friends, she had to go and visit as well. ¡°You have a small role tomorrow, and you really have something to take care of, so you can go.¡± Since Vivian has been doing bettertely, Director Johnny didn¡¯t think twice about it. Vivian went to bed early to give Morris a surprise tomorrow. However, while she slept peacefully on one side, someone else was preupied on the other. Chapter 1247 : Revenge on them At a restaurant, Issac Shaw was sitting alone in a corner, drinking and drinking away his sorrows. The phone on the table rang abruptly. He downed a ss of wine, picked up the phone and nced at it, the screen showed Fraser¡¯s phone number, ¡°Calling at this hour, what¡¯s up?¡± On the other end of the phone, Fraser was silent for a moment and said unhappily, ¡°Antina already has your child, even for the sake of the child, you should stay away from Vivian.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Very abrupt topic, Issac Shaw smelled a hint of weirdness. ¡°In the early hours of the morning, I had something to take care of with Fleck and had been together. After breakfast with him at that moment, he called Antina, and Antina has asked his father to start targeting Morris!¡± Because Fraser and Fleck have a better rtionship, so Fleck did not avoid him when he called Antina. Listening to Fraser¡¯s words, Issac Shaw was not surprised. He picked up a beer bottle and poured a ss of wine, tilted his head and finished it, his mouth slightly open, wanting to say something, but did not know what to say. He could not hear him, Fraser continued: ¡°Next, Fleck will start targeting Morris, only ¡­ Vivian will not be any better. Issac Shaw, if you really like Vivian, you should stay away from her! ¡± Fraser although once liked Vivian, but now his feelings for Vivian also faded a little. After all, Vivian is his first love, and Fraser doesn¡¯t want to see her have a bad time. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Issac Shaw didn¡¯t retort, or even had the power to retort.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He fell into a long silence. On the other side of the phone, Fraser seemed to feel Issac Shaw¡¯s difficulties, thinking about what happened to him and being forced to marry Antina, he could not continue to me. If you want to me, you can only me the injustice of fate. In reality, Fraser is living a more sober life than Issac Shaw. Fraser is more pragmatic, know what they want, and always go straight to the goal; but Issac Shaw do things ording to the heart, more is the heart. But this is also such a reckless pay, led to a lot of trouble. ¡°Morris is not in the same condition as before and is no match for Fleck. If anything happens to him, Vivian will definitely not end up well!¡± Husband and wife, the lip is cold. This is the reason why Issac Shaw hates Morris, but hesitates to take revenge. Issac Shaw¡¯s mind was nk, he picked up the bottle of wine ready to pour, but then felt that it was not too much, so he simply picked up the bottle and drank it directly. After drinking half a bottle of beer in one gulp, he ced the bottle heavily on the table with a thud, attracting sideways nces from those around him. But those around him could sense that Issac Shaw was not to be messed with, so no one dared to squeal. Issac Shaw was helpless, ¡°What should I do?¡± He was always smart and wise, but he lost his way. ¡°Go back to C country. Fleck behind do anything you do not interfere!¡± To put it bluntly, it¡¯s cold turkey. Antina is now angry because of Issac Shaw¡¯s fondness for Vivian, so she is jealous and wants to take revenge on Morris, indirectly making Vivian¡¯s life difficult. If Issac Shaw returns to C, and ignores the Morris couple¡¯s affairs, she has had enough, and the anger she is holding in her heart has subsided, so she will not be calcting. Issac Shaw understood Fraser¡¯s meaning. He deliberated and finally answered, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ¡­ be fine.¡± Fraser was about to hang up the phone when Issac Shaw cut him off and asked, ¡°I know you liked Vivian too, how did you manage to be so calm?¡± Chapter 1248 : There’s no way they can be together Issac Shaw couldn¡¯t understand Fraser¡¯s way of handling the situation. He said, ¡°Yes, I liked Vivian, but I, more than anything else, liked the supreme power.¡± After that, Fraser hung up the phone. The choice between emotion and power, Fraser weighed very clearly. What¡¯s more, Vivian is already married and has her own heart, so how can he put his ¡®unappreciated¡¯ feelings on a woman who will never get any response? Even though it is such a ¡®Human Sobriety¡¯, the actual Fraser is not as cold as it appears. When Vivian was in trouble, he would stille forward to help her. The human heart is contradictory. Sometimes it is difficult to define. That night, Issac Shaw took a flight back to C and left Y City. Not long after he left, Antina received the news. But in response, Antina only smiled lightly, ¡°Now back to C, but just do not want me to target Morris and Vivian.¡± The rebellious factor within her heart is working, and she wants to do the opposite. The next day. Trent drove the business car, picked up his boss and Danny, and then waited for Arlo Marsh at the highway intersection. Ten minutester, Arlo Marsh¡¯s car arrived at the intersection. When his car was parked in the roadside parking lot, several people realized that Arlo Marsh had brought Aurora with him. Danny sat by the window, saw the scene, elbow dislike Morris, ¡°Well, bored gourd this is the old tree to spring, right.¡± Morris sideways, looking at the two who came over, did not say anything. Trent pressed a button, the business car door automatically opened, Arlo Marsh and Aurora stood outside. After a long absence, Aurora, who was once a vige girl, had be fashionable and mboyant. She was wearing a ck and white id knitted skirt, a short white leather jacket, a ck beret, long hair draped over her shoulders, and a pair of ck high heels, her whole temperament was highlighted, just like a little princess, in a sweet and lovely style. Of course, this style is perfect for Aurora. Seeing the two people sitting in the car, Aurora smiled sweetly and waved her hand. Danny also waved his hand, ¡°little dumb ¡­¡± a ¡®dumb¡¯ voice has not yet issued, he immediately changed his mouth, ¡°beauty, a number of days Not see, more and more beautiful.¡± Aurora nodded and raised her hand in a gesture: [Thanks for thepliment.] Morris¡¯ usual indifference, ¡°Get in the car.¡± Because of the inconvenience of getting in and out of the car with Aurora wearing high heels, Morris and Danny went to sit in the back row, and Arlo Marsh sat with Aurora in the middle row. The two of them got into the car, closed the door, and the car started on the highway. Danny pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose, leaned forward slightly, leaned next to the front car seat, and whistled to Arlo Marsh, ¡°That¡¯ll do. Is this taken?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. His voice was small enough for only two people to hear. Arlo Marsh¡¯s eyes nted and nced at Danny, ¡°Put away your nasty thoughts. Dixon was quite helpful to Aurora before, and when Aurora found out he was hospitalized, she wanted to go over and visit him together.¡± ¡°Gu Gu.¡± Danny gave him a nk look, thinking that Arlo Marsh was deliberately changing the subject. ¡°My mom likes Aurora, and she¡¯s adopted her as her goddaughter.¡± Arlo Marsh gave Danny the answer he wanted. ¡°God-daughter?¡± Danny inclined his head to look at Morris, and the two brothers looked at each other with an idea in mind. He moved forward a little more and asked in a whisper, ¡°Your mother recognized her as her goddaughter, this can¡¯t be intentional. You¡¯re brother and sister, you can¡¯t get married.¡± The Marsh family is very strict, and once they have adopted her as their goddaughter, they will never allow Arlo Marsh and Aurora to be together. The Marsh family has had such an example before. Chapter 1249 ¡°If you have time to care about me, you might as well think about yourself.¡± Arlo Marsh nced at Danny out of the corner of his eye, feeling that he was more or less nosy. ¡°The dog bites the hole in the wall and doesn¡¯t know any better.¡± Danny couldn¡¯t help but spit out, then chatted with Aurora, ¡°Aurora, how are you doing in college?¡± Aurora turned around with a smile and gestured to Danny in signnguage, [It¡¯s not bad, it¡¯s good.] Danny didn¡¯t understand signnguage and didn¡¯t know what she was saying, but he could roughly guess from her expression. ¡°He can¡¯t understand signnguage, you talk to him for nothing.¡± Arlo Marsh revealed the truth to Aurora mercilessly. Aurora awkwardly pursed her lips and had to take out her phone and knock out a line, [University life is quite good, I like it a lot. Thank you, Brother Danny, for your concern.] Edit the content onto the phone, turn back and turn the phone screen towards Danny and show it to him.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Danny scanned the content and nodded, ¡°As long as you can get used to it at school, it¡¯s good.¡± It was a couple of hours trip from L City to Gangnam City, and with a few people talking andughing, they soon arrived in Gangnam City. Gangnam City, Central Hospital. Trent parked his car in the parking lot and just walked out of the parking lot when suddenly a figure ran over and threw himself directly into Morris¡¯s arms, ¡°Morris!¡± The woman in front of him was wearing a khaki trench coat with a white knit sweater, a ck and white id scarf, a knit cap and sunsses, and a mask, covering herself up tightly and airtight. She suddenly approached, several brothers froze in ce, eyes shed to Morris, just want toment Morris has a woman¡¯s touch, but once heard the other party called his name, only to find that it was Vivian. The familiar smell came to his face, Morris subconsciously reached out and wrapped his arms around her, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Vivian pulled off the mask, looked up at him, smiled brightly, ¡°Wanted to give you a surprise.¡± The man was touched, holding her cold hands, ¡°They¡¯re cold, are they cold?¡± He rubbed her hands together, trying to warm up her cold hands. Vivian shook her head, ¡°Luckily it¡¯s not cold.¡± It¡¯s just that ¡­ It¡¯s just that I miss him a little. ¡°What a surprise, I think you just came over to spill the dog food.¡± Danny teased, ¡°The bored gourd took Aurora, and you came to apany Morris. Trentughed but didn¡¯t say anything. Vivian let go of Morris and walked up to Aurora and gave her a close hug, ¡°Long time no see, you¡¯re getting prettier and prettier.¡± Aurora and Vivian grew up in the same vige, and there was no strangeness between them. With a sweet smile on her cheeks, she gestured, [Thank you Sister Vivian for thepliment. However, I haven¡¯t seen you for quite some time, I really miss you quite a lot.] ¡°Send me a message if you miss me, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have my contact information.¡± Vivian nuzzled her neck, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Arlo Marsh didn¡¯t let you send me a message.¡± Arlo Marsh: ¡°It¡¯s none of my business, you guys talk, leave me out of it.¡± A few peopleughed in amusement. Afterwards, several people went together to buy some nutritional products and carried gifts to Dixon¡¯s hospital room. In the ward, Queenie was tidying up and opened the door when she saw someone knocking. Dixon was lying on the bed, watching a small video, when he heard the sound, he looked at the side, when he saw Morris and others, he was very surprised, ¡°Why are you here? ¡°You have been hospitalized for so many days, if I don¡¯te over to see you, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to see yourst face.¡± Danny teased. Arlo Marsh stepped forward, his gaze nted at Queenie, the caregiver standing at the side, ¡°Neer?¡± Chapter 1250 : Won’t let you go He said a double entendre, his words carried a string of meaning. Dixon propped his hands on the bed, leaned on the bed, raised his finger and pointed at Arlo Marsh and Danny, ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days, and they¡¯ve all changed for the worse. Vivian and Aurora are better.¡± Vivian took Morris¡¯s arm and the two stood at the end of the bed, she was concerned about Dixon, ¡°Are you better? What did the doctor say?¡± Dixon: ¡°The doctor said it¡¯s not going to die.¡± A statement that made several peopleugh. They are good brothers, there are not too many false manners between each other, just casually sitting in the room and Dixon chatting, asking about Dixon¡¯s recent situation. Morris hand holding Vivian¡¯s slim and soft hand, looking at Dixon, asked, ¡°Can you go back to L City before the year?¡± But how soon will be the New Year, his current situation, it is not sure if he can return to L City for the New Year. Dixon waved his hand dismissively, ¡°It¡¯s the same wherever you spend New Year¡¯s Eve.¡± ¡°It used to be different, but now there¡¯s Larissa, and she¡¯s pregnant with your baby. You definitely need to go home.¡± Danny¡¯s hands around his chest, not too big attitude, ¡°is you do not want to go back, tie will also tie you back.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you mention her to me.¡± The mention of Larissa, Dixon face cold a few points, physical rejection. A few of the brothers looked at you and I looked at you, each with an unspoken message. Vivian sat on the edge of the bed, ¡°Rest well, do not think much about other things for now. The body is the most important thing.¡± ¡°Small thing.¡± Dixon sighed unhappily. The people know that Dixon¡¯s heart is attached to Sophie, but he is also involved with Larissa, if Sophie in, but the three will develop into a love triangle of confusion. Therefore, for Dixon¡¯s emotional affairs, they are not too much to ask. Only Vivian knew in her heart that Sophie¡¯s departure was of her own free will. But Vivian also did not know that Sophie was threatened by Larissa. At noon, Dixon contacted a nearby restaurant and had them deliver lunch to the VIP ward. After the meal, Danny and the others kept Dixonpany and chatted while Vivian held Morris and the two of them went downstairs for a walk.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Just after walking out of the inpatient lobby, a cold wind hit her face and she shrank her neck in the cold, ¡°It¡¯s so windy.¡± Morris saw that she had taken off her scarf at some point, so he took off a in gray cashmere scarf he was wearing and put it around Vivian¡¯s neck, ¡°Isn¡¯t it silly that you¡¯reing alone on such a cold day?¡± Vivian looked at him, her red lips curved up into a curve, ¡°I miss you.¡± A sincere answer, Morris has no doubt. He reached out and wrapped his arm around her waist as they walked towards the back garden, he said with concern, ¡± How are you getting used to staying on the settely, is anyone giving you a hard time?¡± At the mention of this, Vivian¡¯s eyes lit up and she tilted her head to ask her, ¡°You arranged for Mera to be beaten up in the street that time, didn¡¯t you?¡± Morris looked at her, smiling but not saying anything. By default. Vivian hooked her lips in triumph, ¡°I knew it, it must be you.¡± When she first yed against Mera, Mera took the opportunity of filming to whip her severely, Morrister learned about it, that¡¯s why she found someone to beat up Mera in the street. ¡°You are so smart, I can¡¯t hide anything from you when you do something in the future.¡± He pretended to sigh helplessly. Vivian took a step forward, turned around, and walked backwards facing him, ¡°Then you better not hide anything from me, otherwise ¡­ I won¡¯t let you get away with it!¡± Chapter 1251 : Running into Sophie The man¡¯s angr handsome face was tinged with a spring-like smile, he took her hand and brought it into his arms, wrapping his arm around her waist in a smooth manner, ¡°I¡¯m having a hard time right now without you around.¡± Vivian smiled at the sudden confession and looked up at him, ¡°Really?¡± Morris leaned down to her ear, ¡°What if I ¡®want to¡¯ right now?¡± A small goodbye is better than a new marriage. This is the longest time they have been apart since Vivian entered the cast and crew, and Morris naturally misses it day after day. ¡°It¡¯s almost New Year¡¯s Eve, we¡¯ll be on vacation soon.¡± Vivian raised his hand to help him straighten his cor, ¡°After the holiday, we will go see the children. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen them, I miss them a lot.¡± Although she would make video calls to her parents after work on weekdays to see the kids, just the videos could not resolve her heart¡¯s longing. ¡°Listen to you.¡± Morris lifted his hand to hook the hair on her shoulder, leaned down, and sniffed at the tip of his nose, gazing at Vivian with tenderness. Suddenly, his pocket phone rang. He let go of her dark hair, took out his phone and answered the call, ¡°What is it?¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Vivian couldn¡¯t hear exactly what was being said on the other end of the phone, but from Morris¡¯ furrowed brow, he could tell that something major must have happened. ¡°Got it, you deal with it first, I¡¯ll get there as soon as I can.¡± Morris hung up the phone. Without waiting for him to say anything, Vivian already asked anxiously, ¡°What happened?¡± Morris clutched his phone, his face softened a bit when he met Vivian¡¯s gaze, he forced a smile, ¡°There is a small situation in thepany, I need to go back.¡± Vivian naturally did not believe his words. ¡°Really?¡± Vivian took his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Morris tucked his phone into his trench coat pocket, reached out and nudged the tip of her nose, his tone doting, ¡°You¡¯re my wife, how could I lie to you.¡± Seeing that he was not willing to say more, Vivian also stopped asking questions. Since we met Morris until now, he has always been the one to report good news but not bad, Vivian said she understood. The two of them held hands and turned around to go back to the hospital. Standing in the waiting lobby, the person in front of them pressed the ¡®up button¡¯ and stood outside the elevator waiting. Looking at the two elevators, both on the 20th floor, gradually going down. Vivian looked down, interlocking her fingers with Morris, rubbing her thumb against his, looking down and wondering what she was thinking. After waiting for a while, the elevator in front of them opened with a ding. The people inside came down one by one, and Vivian and Morris leaned to the left to make way for the peopleing out of the elevator. When everyone was out, Morris took her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Vivian nodded in response. At that moment, the elevator next to her opened, Vivian heard the sound and subconsciously nced over there, only to see a familiar figure appear in sight. However, not waiting for her to clearly see each other look like, it was squeezed into the elevator behind her. ¡°Eh, hey ¡­¡± Vivian wanted to get out, but there were a lot of people in front of her, so she couldn¡¯t get out at all. Morris noticed the difference, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I think I just saw Sophie,¡± because the other person was wearing a mask and a hat, showing only one pair of eyes, Vivian was not sure if she was looking at the wrong person. The two looked at each other, and Morris, seeing Vivian¡¯s anxiety, said, ¡°When we get up to the third floorter, let¡¯s go down and take a look.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian thought so too. Ding¨C When they reached the third floor, the elevator stopped, and Vivian said, ¡°Please move over, please.¡± She and Morris pushed their way through the crowd and quickly descended the staircase again. Chapter 1252 : Sophie Finds Dixon But when they came down from the third floor and looked around in the lobby, even out of the hospital lobby, they didn¡¯t see them at all. Vivian stood on the steps outside the lobby, helplessly reaching out to hold his forehead, ¡°No, is it because I¡¯m mistaken?¡± ¡°Do you want me to have someone check it out for you? As long as she is in the hospital, we can find out the news.¡± Morris said. Vivian waved his hand, ¡°Forget it, maybe I¡¯m mistaken. Come on, let¡¯s go upstairs and check on Dixon.¡± With a helpless sigh, she turned and followed Morris both into the hall and upstairs. A few minutes after they left, two people came out from behind the greenery around the corner. Sophie stood beside Warren as the two looked down the hall. Her heart was racing nervously and she felt her heart almost jumping out of her throat, ¡°Why are Sister Vivian and Mr. Morrising to the hospital? I think I just heard them say that they went upstairs to see Dixon?¡± How could Dixon be at Gangnam City Hospital? Is he sick?Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Maybe ¡­ is what you heard wrong.¡± Somehow, the moment Warren saw Vivian, he was even more nervous than Sophie. Inexplicably, it always felt vaguely as if something was going to disappear. It was a bad feeling. Warren saw Sophie frozen in ce, frowning in thought, and he added: ¡°Dixon was already a doctor, and L City has the best medical conditions, so why would hee to Gangnam City.¡± Sophie nced up at Warren and nodded, ¡°Maybe, you¡¯re right.¡± VIP ward. Morris was temporarily upied by thepany, so he briefly talked to Dixon about the situation, ¡°This time it happened suddenly, Vivian and I wille back after things are taken care of.¡± ¡°This is a small matter, I do not need toe all the way over.¡± Dixon smiled and said back. The brothers are very close and know each other, and they know that Morris is a person who is not frightened of things, and if it was really a small matter, he would not be in such a hurry to return to L City. Once you ask, it will certainly not be a small matter. A few people unspokenly did not ask more questions, and Dixon and chatted a few words, then hurriedly left Gangnam City Hospital. On the other hand, Warren left the hospital and went back to work in the clothing design studio. Sophie was bored in the ward, her mind kept thinking about what Vivian had just said. After hesitating, she went downstairs and started going floor by floor to the nurses¡¯ station to ask about the situation. ¡°Hello, which room is Dixon in, please? I¡¯m her friend, I¡¯m here to see him.¡± Nurse: ¡°Dixon? There is no such patient on this floor.¡± With no results, Sophie went to the next floor and continued to ask. After asking all the floors below her, Sophie went up to the floor where she lived and asked again. I don¡¯t know how many times she asked, but just as Sophie was getting dry and tired and wanted to give up, the nurse at the nursing station said, ¡°Dixon is in VIP room 3302. Why are so many friends visiting him today?¡± The nurse muttered. Sophie listened to the nurse¡¯s words, remembered seeing Vivian and Morris in the morning, and guessed in her heart that probably Danny and Arlo Marsh hade over. Her eyes darted around in thought, and she asked again, ¡°Is he in a serious condition? My friend has been reluctant to tell us the real situation for fear that we will worry.¡± She was deliberately talking to the nurse. The nurse thought that many people hade to visit Dixon today, and felt that the girl in front of her was soft and fragile, so she didn¡¯t think much of it and said, ¡°He had a car ident before and his liver was injured, and he didn¡¯t get treatment in time, so his condition is quite serious. Our director said yesterday that he had something to say?¡± The nurse reached out and scratched her head, thought about it, and immediately said, ¡°Come to think of it, said he might also have some mild depression.¡± Chapter 1253 : It’s really him ¡°Car ident? Depression?¡± Sophie was so shocked and scared that her face turned a few shades white. It had only been so long since she had seen Dixon, and so many things had happened to him. Heart, a dull pain, like a tear, pain spread to all limbs, even breathing is flooded with pain.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Her nose was sore and her eyes were slightly red. ¡°Thank you.¡± After saying thank you, she turned around and walked towards the VIP ward. The VIP ward was rtivelyrge, and there weren¡¯t many patients, so Sophie could easily find the ward he was in. But through the transparent ss on one side of the ward door, Sophie could not see anything inside the ward. She stood frozen in the doorway, bewildered. ¡°Eh, pretty girl, who are you looking for?¡± At this time, Queenie came up from downstairs and saw Sophie standing at the door of the ward, she came over and asked a question. Sophie suddenly returned to her senses and looked at Queenie, her gaze subconsciously sized up the clean and simple girl in front of her, who was she? ¡°Uh, sorry, I seem to be on the wrong floor.¡± Sophie deliberately asked, ¡°What floor is this?¡± ¡°The 33rd floor.¡± ¡°33rd floor? I¡¯m sorry, I really have the wrong floor.¡± She reached out and scratched her head, smiled, and turned around to walk away. However, because she was wearing a mask, Queenie couldn¡¯t see what she looked like. She pushed the door open and walked into the ward, and within a few moments, Sophie came back and stood outside the door looking inside. Inside the ward, Queenie looked at Dixon who was ying with his phone, ¡°Your big brother said to y with your phone less.¡± Dixon held the phone and nced at Queenie listlessly, ¡°Who were you talking to?¡± Although on the phone, but the phone screen is a photo of him and Sophie together. That damned woman, she said she loved him, but not long after he left L City, she went out with Warren to get a room. What about him is inferior to Warren? Dixon couldn¡¯t figure it out, and couldn¡¯t help but feel emotionally irritated, and felt the pain in his chest start again. ¡°A woman who went to the wrong building.¡± Queenie casually replied. Because Dixon was lying on the bed, Sophie could not see her at all through the ss of the doorway. Suddenly, Sophie remembered something. That night, someone suddenly added her as a friend, saying ¡®he has a friend who also uses Time Passing¡¯ as a nickname. Coincidentally, the nickname of the man who added her friend that day was ¡®Wantonly Dashing¡¯, was ¡®Wantonly¡¯ Dixon? Sophie took out her phone, flipped out of that person¡¯s WeChat, opened her circle of friends, which only showed three days of dynamics and was empty. She took the attitude of trying and sent a message to the other person: [I see you are nearby, do you also live in Gangnam City Hospital?] After editing a message, Sophie hesitated and sent it. Nervous and uneasy inside, she stood in front of the window of the stairway, waiting anxiously. Ding. A message came in. With the beep of that message, Sophie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She opened her phone with great joy, only to find that the WeChat message was from Warren, [What do you want to eat tonight, I¡¯ll make it for you. The smile on her face was gone, and she stared at her phone in dismay, and finally replied to Warren¡¯s message: [I¡¯m not hungry, I don¡¯t have an appetite.] Since she was pregnant, her appetite has been very bad. Sophie was tired of standing and turned around to sit on the stairs, not caring if there was dust on the steps, just sitting quietly looking out the window, clutching her phone in her hand, expecting a response from the other side. Ding. For a long time, the phone rang again. She immediately opened the phone, it is ¡®wantonly dashing¡¯ sent over the WeChat message. Sophie¡¯s lips pulled up in a pleased smile and opened the message, but there was only one word, [Hmm.] Chapter 1254 : Determining the identity A ¡®hmm¡¯ word indicates that the other party does not want to chat with her. Sophie took her phone and edited the content, but after half a day of thinking, she didn¡¯t know what to say to him. The first thing that came to mind was, ¡°I¡¯m also in this hospital and I¡¯m bored. Do you know how to y King¡¯s Glory? Do you want to y a game together? She remembered that Dixon preferred to y this game, and he had taught her to practice heroes by hand before. If you can y the game together, open a voice, you can immediately know whether the other party is Dixon. The Dixon was bored at this time, originally wanted to refuse, but thinking that he had added her as a friend before, he reluctantly agreed, [Okay.] The two of them opened the game at the same time and went to the number. The two of them are still at the gold level. She took a look at Dixon¡¯s ranking as the king of the matchless, so she had no choice but to form a room and invite him to y a match.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. A short whileter, Dixon entered the room and edited a message: [Your gold level? The words are full of dislike. Sophie replied: [I used to y in QQ zone, and I just yed in WeChat zone. I assist y very good.] Dixon: [¡­] Feeling the other party¡¯s dislike, even the game waste in ¡®ready state¡¯, she was worried that Dixon would quit the room. After a few hesitations, Sophie clicked on the voice and said, ¡°Do you ¡­ you y or not?¡± After saying this, Sophie immediately turned the voice off. Bang, bang, bang! Her heart beat wildly for a while, although it was the ninth cold day, wearing a down jacket, but she felt a burst of backbone a hot, vaguely seeping out of sweat. ¡°You ¡­ who are you?¡± The other side opened the voice in a second, questioning. The other side¡¯s familiar voice was the voice she had been thinking about. In that instant, Sophie¡¯s eyes were hot, tears, gushing out of her eyes. She held the phone tightly, covering her mouth with one hand, and buried her head between her legs, immersed in grief, unable to extricate herself. Dixon could not hear the other side back, a little anxious, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you, did you hear me?¡± ¡°Where is the person?¡± ¡°Talk?!¡± ¡°Hey, you do say something!¡± In the ward, Dixon sat up excitedly from the bed, holding the phone to the person on the other end growled, questioned, but for a long time can not wait for the other party to reply. The familiar voice was Sophie¡¯s. He was so anxious that he turned off the game, opened WeChat, tapped on ¡®Time After Time¡¯ and popped up a video with her. Sophie, who was immersed in grief, saw the bouncing video call and was so frightened that she brushed her sleeve to wipe her tears and hung up the video call. Then she edited a few words, [My boyfriend is in.] After sending it, Sophie was worried that Dixon would be suspicious, so she immediately searched the Inte and sent a very ordinary, even a little ugly photo to her circle of friends, with the text: [It¡¯s almost New Year¡¯s Eve, I don¡¯t know when to get out of the hospital.] While she was looking for the picture, Dixon sent a lot of messages. [You have a boyfriend?] [What¡¯s your name?] [Where are you, I¡¯ming to you now.] Looking at the other party¡¯s extremely fast reply messages, Sophie could almost feel how much he cared for her, and was touched, but more than that, it was painful. So, she edited the text to reply: [You are not talking nonsense, I have said my boyfriend is in, still can not have a boyfriend?] We¡¯re not familiar with each other yet, so it¡¯s not appropriate to ask for names. You¡¯re not the kind of man who wants to fish and date online, are you? In order to avoid Dixon¡¯s suspicion of her identity, Sophie, with tears in her eyes, held back her sadness and edited a few messages, but the attitude of each message was very different from her own character. Chapter 1255 : You will have a boyfriend? In the ward, Dixon looked at the message sent by the other party and frowned. Recognize the wrong person? He thought to himself. But the other party¡¯s voice sounded like Sophie¡¯s, really, really simr! Dixon was not quite sure of the identity of the other party, so he opened the other party¡¯s circle of friends, there is indeed a dynamic: [almost New Year¡¯s Eve, I do not know when to get out of the hospital.] The following with a picture. In the picture, the girl¡¯splexion is ck, a thick long hair, the posture is mediocre, but there is a nail-cap ck birthmark on the nose, and even smile to show tworge incisors, like a squirrel. Dixon was excited just now, but all the enthusiasm after he looked at the photo like a pot of cold water on the head, to pour a cold heart. ¡°Mud, it¡¯s ugly!¡± He raised his hand to his forehead and threw the phone aside, feeling disturbed to say one more word to the other party. He said, how could he be so lucky, adding a random friend to add Sophie that bad woman¡¯s WeChat! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Queenie asked when she heard Dixon was cursing. Dixon was lying on the bed, looking up at the ceiling, and didn¡¯t say anything. But in his mind, the voice of that ¡®ugly woman¡¯ talking still echoed, exactly the same as Sophie¡¯s. Ding. The WeChat beep sounded again. Dixon was toozy to reach for his phone, but after a while, he couldn¡¯t help but open WeChat, and the other party sent a message: [Is the game still ying?] He hesitated for a moment and responded in a ghostly way, [ying games is fine, you have to open thenguage.] The reason why he agreed to y the game with the other party was because Dixon wanted to hear the other party¡¯s voice as a way to relieve his heart¡¯s strong longing. In the stairway, Sophie stared at the WeChat message and struggled with indecision. She was afraid that she would say something and let the other person know her identity. She was afraid that if she heard Dixon¡¯s voice, she wouldn¡¯t be able to restrain her heart from thinking about him like crazy. She was afraid, afraid that after contacting Dixon, she would ¡®turn back¡¯ into his arms and would not be able to resist telling him, ¡°Dixon, I¡¯m having your babies, triplets!¡± [To y or not to y?] Another message came from the other side. Sophie then said back, [Hmm.] Dixon: [On the number.] Both of them opened the game at the same time, and Dixon clicked on the voice first. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡± Sophie gave a ¡®hmm¡¯ and started the game. Entering the stage of choosing heroes, Dixon asked, ¡°What kind of support do you y?¡± Sophie thought for a moment and said, ¡°Cai Wenji.¡± That familiar voice, even if Sophie spoke deliberately changed her voice a little, but fell into Dixon¡¯s ears, but still made him mess up his mind.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He held the phone¡¯s hand slightly tightened. Sophie, if the other party is really you, how good it should be. But in a sh, his face sank again. Damn, how can I suddenly remember that woman! ¡°Do you have any other heroes?¡± Dixon asked again. Sophie, ¡°I¡¯m new, I don¡¯t have any heroes.¡± Dixon, ¡°What kind of game do you y if you don¡¯t have any heroes!¡± His attitude suddenly became a bit harsher. Sophie did not know why the other party was so angry again, and did not dare to squeal. In a few moments, the game started. Sophie began to y the game as normal, she took Cai Wen Ji, the other side yed descent. She was silently following Dixon, but because Sophie was distracted, the game was very poorly yed. Dixon was furious. ¡°Do you know how to y games?¡± ¡°With this skill, you tell me that you y well in QQ area?¡± ¡°Howe your skills are so bad?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t graduate from elementary school, right, and you have a boyfriend?¡± ¡­ He was spitting madly at Sophie, and Sophie didn¡¯t dare to squeal. Finally, after ying the game, Sophie silently quit. Chapter 1256 : Giving Gifts The game was over, Dixon looked at the room only left him alone, and could not help but self-reflection, may be just too bad attitude to the girl away? He opened WeChat and made an unprecedented apology: [Sorry, my attitude was too harsh just now]. I¡¯m not going to yell at you anymore. The first thing you need to do is to send me a message. Sophie looked at the message, for some reason, only to feel a sour feeling rise in his heart. He knew Dixon, he knew that Dixon had a bad temper, and he knew that he was not good at bowing down to anyone. But I didn¡¯t think he would stoop to the level of a strange Inte friend. [I¡¯m not very good at Caiwenji, but this is a new number for me, only Caiwenji.] She edited a content. When she saw the other party reply, Dixon only replied with two words, [on the number.] Sophie opened the game again, saw the mailbox icon lit up red, subconsciously clicked on the mailbox. The actual fact is that there are a lot of friends gifts inside. [¡®Wantonly dashing 5. 10¡¯ sent you a gift, please check it.] Sophie clicked on one, and Dixon sent her a new hero of ¡®Yao¡¯. One more time, Dixon sent her the newest skin of ¡®Yao¡¯. One after another, several heroes and skins were given away. Looking at the other party¡¯s gift, Sophie¡¯s mood was quiteplicated, an indefinable sentiment rushed to her heart. Tears dense, Sophie opened the WeChat, sent a message to the other side, [you send a gift, I saw, but I have never met with you, you send me something to do.] The message was sent out, and the other party replied in seconds, ¡°I apologize to you. But I have a request, you have to y games with me in the future. If you ignore the extremely ugly face, Dixon felt that he could reluctantly y the game with the other party to relieve his worries. Dixon¡¯s every move, Sophie saw in the eyes, naturally also understand why he did so. [Well, good. As long as there is time, I will apany you to y games.] Sophie replied to the message and edited another message over, [I have something to do, I¡¯ll y with youter.] Dixon: [¡­] He was speechless. This woman, after receiving so many skins and heroes, didn¡¯t even say thank you, and didn¡¯t even really want to y with him! Sitting on the stairway, the floor is cold and icy, Sophie sitting waist pain, lifting a hand to hold the waist up, resulting in a surge of hot liquid below. Sophie¡¯s heartstrings tightened and she had a bad feeling. She put away her phone, went downstairs, took the elevator back to her ward, and went to the bathroom to take a look. Sure enough, there was a little bit of bleeding again. She was so worried that she changed her clothes and immediatelyy down on the hospital bed, not daring to move. A short whileter, the nurse came in and Sophie talked to the nurse about the situation. Then the nurse called for the doctor, who asked about the situation and took her for a checkup, ¡°You are now on birth control, remember to be emotional, do not be overly sad, and do not worry about the baby in your belly. It¡¯s only the best for your baby if you are emotionally stable.¡± Sophie nodded, ¡°Thank you doctor, I know.¡± The doctor and nurse left, Sophiey on the bed, tilting her head to look out the window, her heart like a mist shrouded, foggy, a mess.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Dixon was actually hospitalized in Gangnam City Hospital. Was this God¡¯s n? Where was Larissa, and where was she? In the evening, Warren brought over dinner, a light pumpkin porridge. Sophie looked at the bowl of porridge and was hungry and wanted to eat it, but before she could take a bite, she felt nauseous and immediately went to the bathroom and started throwing up like crazy. Warren followed her, distressed, ¡°What if you can¡¯t eat all the time? It¡¯s not a good idea to keep throwing up.¡± ¡°Vomit, vomit~~¡± Chapter 1257 : They’re getting married Sophie only felt a flip-flop of unpleasant feeling in her chest, hating to vomit out the bitter bile. After a burst of faint vomiting, she was able to soothe for a while. Warren stood behind her, reached out and helped her to smooth her breath, handed her a ss of warm water, ¡°Here, drink some water.¡± He saw it in his eyes and felt it in his heart. Although he knew it was hard for women to be pregnant, now that he had seen Sophie throw up so much and lose so much weight since she became pregnant, he felt bad too. ¡°Thank you.¡± Sophie took the warm water and rinsed her mouth, before flushing the toilet and straightening up to wash her hands at the sink. After washing her hands, she was weak, her hands propped up on the sink counter, looking at herself in the mirror, her face extraordinarily pale except for the hideous and horrible scar. ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to keep throwing up.¡± Warren stood beside her, his brow knitted, ¡°Sure the baby¡¯s going to be born?¡± Sophie couldn¡¯t eat, she was malnourished, she had just thrown up for a while, and her head was dizzy at the moment. She nodded her head breathlessly, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s have it.¡± ¡°The child is yours and his. But what was he doing while you were suffering?¡± Warren became angrier and angrier as he pulled out his phone and looked down while searching for something, ¡°There are things I didn¡¯t want to tell you, but seeing how stupid you are, I really can¡¯t look away.¡± He opened a chat log with a former colleague of L City and pointed the screen at Sophie, ¡°Did you see that Larissa has his baby and is now living in his house? And, the two are going to have a wedding soon!¡± After saying that, Warren hugged and said, ¡°Is it really worth it!¡± Sophie raised her eyes and looked at the chat log on her phone screen, raising her hand to slide the log upwards, and after reading it, her face turned paler and paler. Larissa was pregnant too? Dixon was a doctor, and if she hadn¡¯t had sex with Larissa, there was no way she could have entered The Dixon family. Sophie thought something was fishy. Turning around, she got out of the bathroom, took her phone and tapped on the news and information app, locating the address in L City.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. As expected, there was indeed an inquiry on the L City local news. #Dixon and Larissa will get married after a year, #The Dixon family second young master rumored to be getting married ¡­ When you click on the news, there is a picture of Larissa with Dixon¡¯s mother underneath, and some rted content below. When the news was really presented in front of her, Sophie¡¯s strong heart was instantly shattered, the fortress copsed, and the faith that seemed to have sustained her up to this point was gone. She sat on the edge of the bed with her head hanging down, her phone slipped from her hand and fell to the floor. In her mind were the words of Warren just now, constantly haunting, circling, lingering. Yes. She was suffering during her pregnancy, but Dixon, who is still getting married to Larissa? Although Dixon is being treated in this hospital, he has so many friends who are with him and care about him. Larissa is not with Dixon for the time being, for the obvious reason that Larissa is pregnant and needs to nurture her baby. Oh. Irony. Life is a script, full of unknown possibilities. For example, at this moment, he has Dixon¡¯s triplet children; Larissa also has his children. Is Dixon pathetic? No, it¡¯s only himself who is pitiful. ¡°Believe it now?¡± Warren leaned over and picked up the phone and ced it next to her with a reassuring, ¡°You¡¯re young, you must think twice before you act. I know three children is a gift from God, but what will you do in the future if you have three children?¡± This is Warren¡¯s heartfelt words, there is absolutely no selfishness. If Sophie was willing to marry him, three children, he could treat them as his own. But obviously, Sophie has no feelings for him. Chapter 1258 Then she gives birth to the child, who would want a woman with a disfigured face and three children? That¡¯s the reality. Very cruel. ¡°I want to calm down and cool off.¡± Sophiey down on the bed, covered with bedding, closed her eyes and faked sleep, and stopped talking. Warren saw that she was not in a good mood, and did not dare to say much, so he stayed with her in the hospital room. Ding. In the silence of the ward, suddenly the WeChat alert sounded. Sophie picked up her phone and saw that it was a WeChat message from Dixon: [Up number?] Two words, extraordinarily ironic, solid. She took a deep breath, relieving her emotions, tapped on the ¡®wantonly dashing¡¯ WeChat signal, and directly pulled the ck contact. In the afternoon, she made a fool of herself. ¡°Warren, I want to get out of the hospital tomorrow.¡± Sophie put down her phone and said to Warren. Sitting on the sofa, he was hugging hisputer and designing a clothing design, hearing Sophie¡¯s words, his eyes lit up and he nodded, ¡°Good.¡± If Sophie was willing to leave the hospital, of course he agreed. Only if they left far away from here, so that Dixon would not find out their presence. Meanwhile, the VIP ward. Dixon sent a WeChat message with ¡®Time Era¡¯ and didn¡¯t see a reply, so he sent a random ¡®puzzled¡¯ dog head emoji. But after the message was sent out, a red exmation mark popped up directly. [The message was sent, but rejected by the other party.] Dixon: ¡°?¡± A big question mark in his heart, he sent several more emojis in a row, but the result was still a red exmation mark. ¡°Shit, pulling ck on me?¡± Dixon was in an extremely unhappy mood. In his life, he was the only one who had cked out others, but this woman was the only one who dared to ck her out besides Sophie! He was furious, switched his main phone card number, logged into WeChat, and took the initiative to add ¡®Time After Time¡±s WeChat signal with the message: [What do you mean by cking me out?] The message was sent out, but it was silent. Dixon added again, still no response. The next few operations, not getting any response, he was worn out of temper. Frustrated, he threw his phone on the bedside table andid down on the hospital bed looking at the ceiling with no hope. Sophie is gone. Now even an ugly woman with a voice simr to Sophie¡¯s has the guts to ckball him! Was it fate? Or is it that he and Sophie are destined to be together in this life? ¡­ L City. Trent drove Vivian¡¯s car back, while Danny acted as a chauffeur and took Morris back to L City with Vivian, Arlo Marsh and Aurora. After parking the car in the parking lot under Night apartment, Danny got out of the car and said in a funny and angry way, ¡°Come on, isn¡¯t it a bit much to ask me to be the driver when you guys are in a pair?¡± A few people looked at each other andughed. Arlo Marsh patted Danny¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I think Margarita is not bad, you can also consider it.¡± At this point, Danny was already ¡®scared¡¯ of Margarita Jones, he waved his hand, ¡°Give me a break, that girl, I can¡¯t stand it. Looking for her? I think it¡¯s better to be single.¡± Aurora reached out and gestured, and Arlo Marsh helped exin, [Aurora said that Margarita Jones is not a bad person]. ¡°It¡¯s just good looking, too.¡± Danny sighed. He nced at Morris and found Morris gave him a look. Danny understood in a second and immediately said to Arlo Marsh, ¡°Vivian happens to be here today, so you can give Aurora to her. I have some personal matters I want to talk to you and Morris about.¡± Arlo Marsh received a look from both of them and understood in a second. ¡°Vivian, I¡¯ll leave Aurora to you. I¡¯lle pick her upter.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No problem, you guys go ahead.¡± Arlo Marsh could understand Danny¡¯s words in a second, and why wouldn¡¯t Vivian know? She just didn¡¯t want to ask after it. ¡°Aurora,e on, I¡¯ll take you upstairs to rest.¡± She took Aurora¡¯s hand. Chapter 1259 : Scaring people Aurora turned back and waved to Arlo Marsh and the others, and followed Vivian to the elevator entrance. After they were gone, Danny immediately asked Morris, ¡°What the hell happened?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the car.¡± The three of them got into the business car and sat in the car, Morris told them briefly what happened. Danny and Arlo Marsh listened with a nervous look on their faces. Arlo Marsh, ¡°One Mike is bad enough, now there is Frank¡¯s target, things are very tricky I¡¯m afraid.¡± Danny sat sideways on the seat, crossed his legs, and had a n, ¡°Maddox Cheal is mixing well in the capital, find him at the critical moment, there shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.¡± No matter how to say, they are father and son. The real father came back to his son, must have certain feelings for him, will never stand by and do nothing. Morris shook his head, holding a cigarette in his hand, ¡°He is a businessman, willing to help out, naturally there are conditions.¡± He lowered the car window, flicked the cigarette ash out the window and said with a heavy heart, ¡°Looking for you guys, just do not worry about Vivian. if ¡­ I say is if something happens to me, help me take care of my wife and son.¡± Having known Morris for more than twenty years, Danny and Arlo Marsh had never heard him say such frustrated words.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The two brothers looked at each other and snorted augh. ¡°What the hell are you talking about that¡¯s depressing.¡± Danny gave him a sidelong nce, ¡°After all the fiasco of the Hidden Tribe, we¡¯re still afraid of him, a mere mafia?¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re here, it¡¯s okay.¡± Arlo Marsh returned. After the two finished, Morris raised his eyes, obsidian-like eyes looked over, raised his eyebrows and smiled, ¡°This is said, do you believe it?¡± Danny and Arlo Marsh looked at each other once again, but both were silent. The matter of the Hidden Tribe was different from this time. In the Hidden Tribe, it was Morris side of the power, Houghton side of the power, and Deborah Baron side of the power, and Vivian and Margarita Jones are the new heir to the Hidden Lord, but both gave up to inherit the position of the Hidden Lord, and in private rtions are quite good, the same enemy, to win the final sess. But Frank is the head of the C mafia, the mafia¡¯s power is like a roguework, everywhere infiltration. After the Morris metamorphosis, it was easy to target him. Danny leaned back in his seat and raised his hand to hold the frame of his sses, ¡°I believe that this is something you can handle.¡± He pointed to himself and then to Arlo Marsh, ¡°Not to mention me and Arlo and Dixon.¡± Morris¡¯ mouth nted with a cigarette, ¡°Things are always unexpected, I just don¡¯t want to see Vivian hurt and aggravated.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m right, Frank is targeting you because of Antina, and Antina is holding a grudge against Vivian because Issac Shaw likes Vivian.¡± Arlo Marsh analyzed the situation rationally, ¡°I think, Vivian has the right to know.¡± ¡°Not telling her is because she doesn¡¯t want her to be pressured.¡± Morris knew Vivian well. In the matter of the Hidden Tribe, he had almost emptied his family to help her, and for this reason, Vivian was full of guilt. If Vivian knew this time that he was being targeted by Frank and that it was because of her, Morris couldn¡¯t imagine how Vivian would have to face the reality. ¡°I think Morris has a point.¡± Danny could understand Vivian¡¯s situation, he sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for Vivian and Morris to get together. If she knew that she was the cause of this incident, she would be under a lot of pressure. But then again, she¡¯s also a victim.¡± Arlo Marsh nodded approvingly, ¡°That¡¯s right. But don¡¯t think too much about it, Ergo, it¡¯s like giving yourst words, I¡¯m scared inside. Besides, Frank just started on you Zhuo Rui technology, maybe just want to scare you.¡± Chapter 1260 : Miss you a lot Night apartment. Vivian and Aurora sat in the living room ¡®chatting¡¯, but Vivian was preupied. Looking at the clock hanging on the wall, an hour and a half had passed since the two of them had arrived, what exactly were they talking about? As she pondered, the door to the living room opened. The Morris brothers came in, but from their expressions, they all looked as if nothing had happened. Arlo Marsh waved at Aurora, ¡°Aurora,e on, let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Vivian, we¡¯re going back first.¡± Danny came up just to say hello to Vivian, and he raised an eyebrow, ¡°I won¡¯t bother you two.¡± Vivian got up and smiled, ¡°Brother Danny is in a hurry to get back, he doesn¡¯t have a date, does he?¡± Arlo Marsh, ¡°He¡¯s been single for thirty years, who¡¯s going out with an old bacon like him?¡± A relentless spit from a brother. Danny¡¯s face sank and he red at Arlo Marsh, ¡°Arlo, you¡¯re wilting and wilting now. Why don¡¯t you ask Morris to arrange for Margarita Jones to keep youpany?¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. As soon as he heard the name ¡®Margarita Jones¡¯, Arlo Marsh immediately surrendered, ¡°Okay, I admit my mistake, I was talking too much.¡± He couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Not many people can handle that girl¡¯s personality.¡± ¡°You think so too, right?¡± Danny looked at Morris and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Arlo can see how difficult it is for me. This favor, you have to find the opportunity to return na.¡± Morris smiled and nodded, ¡°No problem.¡± A few people left Night apartmentughing and talking. After sending them away, Vivian returned to the living room, looking at Morris standing behind her, she walked up, wrapped her arms around his waist, and padded up to give him a kiss on the lips, ¡°Honey, I miss you so much~¡± Rarely active, passionate like fire. Morris eyebrows raised slightly, wrapped his arms around her not-quite-gripping waist, ¡°Say, what do you want to know?¡± The person who offers a lot of attention without anything must be begging you and wants to get benefits from you. The fact that the daughter-inw of the family is so active is certainly not a good thing. Vivian pursed her red lips, took his hand and walked to the sofa and sat down, she turned sideways and sat with her legs crossed on the sofa, facing Morris, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go ask you anything, but I want to tell you that I don¡¯t like it when you hide everything from me and take it on alone.¡± It hasn¡¯t been long since the two of them met, but the vast majority of the time has been Morris giving. His intense love makes her feel incredibly happy, but she often reflects on herself, what can she do for him? Morris¡¯s handsome face was lightly smiled, his eyes lowered, and he took her hand, ¡°It¡¯s just a little thing, don¡¯t worry about it. If one day things are out of my control, you will know even if I don¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± She wanted to say something else when the man cupped her cheeks with both hands, ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®but¡¯ it, I only ¡®want¡¯ you now!¡± The man leaned down and kissed her on the lips. A deep kiss, a dry fire. The two of them seemed to meet the dew after a long drought, full of love to enjoy a good night. The first time he touched her, even with the faint scent of her hair between his nostrils, he felt a hot feeling in his belly and could not restrain his body from stirring. ¡°Vivian, can ¡­¡± Hisrge palm over her cheek, pleading attitude, ¡°Do it again?¡± Vivian, who had been tossing and turning for two or three hours, was exhausted, eyes closed, dazed, shaking her head, ¡°No, tired~¡± ¡°You lie down, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Morris words, rolled over and up. Chapter 1261 ： The pleasure This night, Vivian does not know how many times scolded Morris, and even finally even his ancestors are greeted once. Morris was so angry and distressed that he finally did his best to speed things up so that she could rest early. The next day. Vivian woke up and Morris was no longer in the bedroom bed. This did not surprise her. Dragging her sore body to the bathroom to wash up, she deliberately looked in the mirror, but there were no traces left on her body that would dy the shooting. After changing her clothes, she walked out of the bedroom and was greeted by the rich, pungent smell of pumpkin porridge. Vivian slipped on a pair of slippers and walked to the kitchen where Morris was busy at the stove with his back to her. She leaned against the door frame with her arms around her chest, and looked at the man who was concentrating on cooking, and found the moment incredibly beautiful. After standing for a while, she noticed that Morris seemed to be unaware of her presence, so she took a few steps forward and hugged her from behind him, pressing her cheek sideways against his back, ¡°Morris, good morning.¡± Morris suddenly warmed his waist, Morris slightly side head, see Vivian on his back, he smiled with relief, ¡°Why did not you sleep more.¡± ¡°I have to go to the set today, so I¡¯ll bete if I sleep again.¡± Vivian murmured with her eyes closed and yawned sleepily. Morris stirred the porridge in the pot with a spoon in one hand, and held her green fingers in the other, rubbing her tender fingers, ¡°Your hands are so cold, you need to wear more.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll wear more when I go out.¡± She said. ¡°Go sit in the dining room, the porridge is ready.¡± He patted her hand and said softly. Vivian straightened up, turned around and went to sit in the dining room. A short whileter, Morris came out of the kitchen with a pot of porridge and saw Vivian, wearing a light blue plush jacket, propping her elbows on the table and holding her cheeks, looking yful and cute. She looked like she hadn¡¯t woken up,zy, like a littlezy cat curled up in a nest in the winter, soaking up the sun. ¡°It¡¯s cold, have some porridge to warm you up.¡± Morris put the porridge on the table and thoughtfully gave Vivian a bowl of porridge and ced it in front of her. He then turned around and went into the kitchen, and when he came out again, there were two more cups of milk and a te of scrambled eggs with pickled vegetables on the tray in his hand. Vivian looked at the scrambled eggs with pickled vegetables and couldn¡¯t help but see her eyes light up, ¡°You made this?¡± ¡°What else?¡± The man raised his eyebrows, a small smugness flowing between his brows. ¡°How do you know I like to eat this?¡± ¡°Mom and Dad told me.¡± Morris sat down across from her and pointed to the te of scrambled eggs with pickled vegetables, ¡°Two days ago Mom and Dad had pickled vegetables sent to them and said you liked them. So I called Dad and asked him to teach me how to make them.¡± Vivian looks at a te of scrambled eggs with pickled vegetables, garnished with a few pieces of garlic, the mostmon and earthy dish in the countryside. Vivian hadn¡¯t had hometown food since she came to L City. She picked up her chopsticks and took a chopstick of the dish, filling it into her mouth and chewing it slowly, the taste was exactly the same as her father¡¯s. ¡°Well, is it good?¡± Morris was full of anticipation. Vivian bit her lip and nodded her head, her beautiful eyes looked straight at Morris, and as she watched, a thinyer of water misted up in her eyes. Her nostrils were sore, ¡°Morris, thank you.¡± It was an honor to have a husband like that. Vivian could almost imagine how he looked when he called his own father to ask how to cook. The man couldn¡¯t help but get up and sit down next to her, raising his hand to wipe the tear stains from the corner of her eyes, ¡°Silly girl, just doing this for you is worth the tears?¡± Vivian stared at him for a few seconds, snickered, and threw herself into his arms, hugging him tightly, ¡°You¡¯ve done a lot for me, how could it be just this one thing?¡± Chapter 1262 : Melody will never betray me ¡°Morris, it¡¯s good to have you.¡± A thousand words were put into one sentence, and all that was left was gratitude. Vivian didn¡¯t know how to express her emotions, but she took everything Morris had done for her to heart. Even, she began to reflect on herself. That night when Morris apanied Melody in the hospital, she was a little angry and jealous, was she overly petty and still didn¡¯t trust him? ¡°Hurry up and eat, if you¡¯rete, you¡¯ll be scolded again when you go to the set.¡± He pushed Vivian away, cupped her cheek and kissed her on the forehead. Vivian looked at him with her head held high, ¡°I¡¯ve decided. When this drama is finished now, I¡¯lle back and fight with you.¡± She wanted to do something for Morris. Only by bing his right hand can she help him without reservation. ¡°No need.¡± Morris refused outright. Vivian froze for a moment, ¡°Why?¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Couples need space between them. If we spend every day together and are still in the samepany, we will then be colleagues and will disagree over one thing.¡± Morris took her hand and said in a serious tone, ¡°I don¡¯t want any other factors that will affect our rtionship.¡± His words were not unreasonable. ¡°Okay then.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t say anything further. The two sat down to eat together, Vivian was in a good mood and ate three bowls of porridge in the morning and finished off arge portion of the scrambled eggs with pickled vegetables. After the meal, she burped up and got up to clean up the dishes and go to the kitchen to brush them. Morris changed his clothes in the bedroom, and after the two of them finished cleaning everything up, he apanied Vivian down to the parking lot, and Trent drove him to the film city in Y City. Yesterday, Vivian left thepany matters to Danny and Arlo Marsh, so he was able to steal a half day of leisure. After all, nothing is as important as the ¡®daughter-inw¡¯. On the road, Vivian was a little relieved, ¡°Morris, you let me Trent take me to the set on the line, you don¡¯t have to go yourself.¡± The man leaned on the car seat, raised his hand to hold Vivian¡¯s head, let her lean on his shoulder, ¡°It will take some time to get there, lean on it and sleep for a while.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy.¡± Vivian¡¯s hands are holding Morris¡¯s hands, her fingernails scraping his nails, and she said in a deep voice, ¡°This time, I¡¯m afraid the next time we meet again will be in the New Year.¡± ¡°When you miss me, I will be there for you.¡± The man smiled and said back. Vivian smiled, suddenly, she thought of something, looked up and asked him, ¡°Morris, you ¡­ you said before that you and Melody are very close. But howe I haven¡¯t seen you contact her before?¡± ¡°Well. We really haven¡¯t been in touch for a long time.¡± ¡°Time so long without contact, you are not afraid that she suddenly appeared is some kind of conspiracy?¡± What her words were trying to say and convey was so obvious that Morris looked sideways, ¡°You suspect Melody of something?¡± Vivian was just about to nod and prepare to tell Morris what had happened on the set when she saw him continue, ¡°She wouldn¡¯t betray me.¡± ¡°Why are you so sure?¡± ¡°She and I, we¡¯re friends in life and death.¡± Morris sensed something wrong with Vivian¡¯s attitude and hesitated for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Melody saved my life. Besides, she and I are lifelong friends, and she, like Arlo Marsh and Danny, would never betray me.¡± The tone was firm, and he swore to it. Vivian, like a lump in her throat, looked at him nkly for a few moments and finally nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Maybe Melody is really as good as Morris says she is, and Melody is just trying to target her alone! Chapter 1263 : Concealing the Truth The low-profile looking car slowly pulled in outside Y City Film City, Vivian said to Trent, ¡°Pull over, I¡¯ll get off here.¡± ¡°Okay, youngdy.¡± Trent pulled over to the side of the road. Vivian took Morris¡¯ hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Her eyes were deep with emotion and reluctance. Seeing Morris raised his eyebrows and threw a thoughtful look, Vivian pursed her lips and smiled, moved over and kissed him on the cheek, ¡°Bye.¡± She turned her head and tried to open the door, but Morris pulled her hand back before it touched the handle, ¡°How is this enough?¡± He wrapped his arm around her waist, lowered his head, and kissed her deeply on the lips, even biting her soft and sticky lips punitively. ¡°Hiss~¡± Vivian took pain and drew a breath backwards, ¡°Why did you bite me?¡± ¡°To make you remember it properly.¡± The corners of his sexy lips curled up into a wickedly light smile, and he raised his hand and flicked her forehead, ¡°Go on, take good care of yourself.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Vivian¡¯s delicate fingers rubbed her moist red lips and red at him with pretend anger, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Morris raised his hand and wrapped it around her neck, ¡°Did you bite it hard?¡± His other hand brushed away Vivian¡¯s finger on her lips and gently rubbed her soft, sticky lips with his thumb, ¡°Next time I¡¯ll be more gentle.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a next time?¡± She frowned and snapped.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The man leaned down, his forehead resting against hers, and gave her lips another tender kiss, his lips lightly sucking on her lower lip that was sore from the bite, ¡°Just kidding, how could I give up.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Vivian raised her eyes, her long, thickshes brushing against his face like a windshield wiper, a tingling tickle that tantalized him. Just when Morris was as electric as he wanted to ruthlessly crush the woman beneath him, the little woman fiercely kissed him on the lips and bit him on the lips with a vengeance. ¡°Hiss!¡± Morris ate the pain and drew a breath backwards, but before one could react, he saw the little woman giggle and push open the car door and quickly get out of the car. She stood outside the car with her hand on the door, smiling like a flower, ¡°A tooth for a tooth, we¡¯re even.¡± Morris licked his lips with the tip of his tongue and gave her a helpless look, his eyes were endlessly doting, ¡°Well, it¡¯s even.¡± ¡°Bye-bye, let¡¯s go.¡± Vivian waved her hand and closed the door. But the door closed slowly, looking at him with fond eyes. Bang. With the car door closed, separating the line of sight between the two, Vivian then carried her bag and walked away. Morris sat in the car, looking at her as she walked away. At this moment, his heart seemed to go with her. Trent sat in the main driver¡¯s seat, propped his head on the window with one hand, rested his hand on the steering wheel, and sighed, ¡°Boss, you and the youngdy have such a good rtionship.¡± He was a little envious. ¡°Sooner orter, you will also find the one you love.¡± Morris withdrew his gaze, hung his head and took out his phone, flipped through the information sent by thepany personnel, and said to Trent, ¡°Go back to L City.¡± Thepany still had a lot of things he needed to take care of, and he couldn¡¯t dy. Of course, no matter how important it was, it was not as important as Vivian. After Vivian walked away with her bag, she looked back and saw the Morris car had already turned around and left. If it were usual, he would have waited until she was far out of sight before leaving. What does this mean? Naturally, it¡¯s because hispany has urgent business to attend to! Vivian turned back, continued to walk towards the set, and took out his phone and sent a message to Rodney: [Check what¡¯s going on at Morris.] Chapter 1264 : Winter Falling Water Drama The text message was sent out, and Rodney returned the message in a short while, with a simple ¡®OK¡¯ gesture. She looked at the message and was about to put away her phone when another message was sent over. The boss, the recent workload is a bit too much, do not give the workers a little pay increase? Rodney finished sending a message, and the following was apanied by a teasing pattern of a raised eyebrow and a smile. Vivianughed helplessly and immediately replied: [Work hard and give you and Sean a share of the year-end bonus this year.] Rodney and Sean are the people she poached from Adrian¡¯s hand with high sry, and their ability is superb and their strength is obvious to all. Taking out two points of shares to stabilize them is naturally the best means of investment. Ding. WeChat beep sounded again, Rodney sent over a message: [The boss is powerful, long live the boss! Attached is a super happy motion picture. Even through the phone, Vivian could feel Rodney¡¯s happy mood. When she returned to the set, Vivian was walking towards the dressing room when she heard someone cheering next to her. ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s snowing.¡± ¡± Hahaha, the first snowfall of this year is a little earlier than previous years eh.¡± ¡°So happy, I like snow the most.¡± ¡°What a beautiful snow.¡± ¡°It¡¯s snowing, it¡¯s snowing.¡± ¡­ Vivian heard the sound, stopping in ce on the corridor, poking his head out to look at the sky, and as expected, the foggy sky above the goose feather snow fell in droves. In the retro film city, a heavy snow reflects the red walls and golden tiles of the jade buildings, flying eaves and arches, everything has be picturesque. Vivian also likes the snow in winter, she took a picture and sent it to Morris, [Morris, it¡¯s snowing]. After sending the message, she put away her phone and went to the dressing room to start her makeup. Not long after, Ynda suddenly called her, because she was putting on makeup, Vivian hung up and sent a message back: [I¡¯m putting on makeup, I can¡¯t answer the phone. What¡¯s up?] On the other end of the phone, Ynda stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, holding her phone, editing a line, hesitating a few times, and hitting the send button. Mike called me again, he said his son is not dead, and asked me to do something for him. The two hadn¡¯t been in touch since Mike¡¯sst appointment with her, but in thest few days Mike had started calling or messaging her again, harassing her non-stop. Vivian seemed to sense Ynda¡¯s bewilderment, she frowned for a moment in deep thought and replied: [This is your own business, you have to make your own decisions.] After the message was sent out, there was no movement, almost half an hour before the other side replied: [Good.] Vivian said this because although Ynda had lost her memory, she had to learn to be independent on her own.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Independent analysis of a person¡¯s good and bad. Especially when she is dealing with Mike! After putting on her makeup and changing into her costume in the cast, she walked out of the dressing room with the script and went to find Director Johnny. When Director Johnny saw hering, he was busy saying to her, ¡°I was just about to look for you.¡± He walked up to Vivian and took the script and pointed to the page, ¡°It happens to be snowing today, so temporarily shoot that fight scene between you and Melody. But ¡­ Melody¡¯s period came, can not get into the water. I will find an understudy to y with you.¡± Period? If I remember correctly, her Melody¡¯s period ¡®gone¡¯ is less than half a month, right? But on second thought, it¡¯s normal. As a movie queen superstar, it is a bit ¡®difficult¡¯ to go into the water to shoot a scene in winter, so why would Melody go into the water herself? ¡°No problem, Director Johnny,¡± Vivian nodded, no longer asked about Melody, but asked: ¡°Where is the understudy? Do you want me to pair up with the understudy first?¡± Chapter 1265 : Help Scales Aaron girlfriend ¡°Don¡¯t you rush to nod your head first!¡± Director Johnny looked at her and pointed outside, ¡°Live-action shooting, just behind the Blue Star Lake, the temperature is very low. If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll find a way to get you a body double!¡± Director Johnny adhered to the usual realistic shooting style, even the fight scenes in theke in winter, but also to require a high degree of realism. You can imagine the difficulty of this shooting. Vivian took the script and found the part of the snowyke fight scene that Director Johnny said he wanted to shoot, his eyebrows were slightly closed, and he nodded after thinking for a few seconds, with a firm attitude, ¡°I have no problem.¡± The reason is that Morris has recently encountered too many difficult problems, it is very likely that this scene, is herst scene in this life, she should do her best toplete. In life, if you can leave no regrets, do not leave regrets. What¡¯s more, the part of the fight scene in theke, only a small part of the two fall into the water, should be able toplete soon. Director Johnny looked at Vivian with surprise, his gaze was grave, he didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, and then he nodded slightly, ¡°Good, you can. As a new actor, you should dare to fight.¡± He made an affirmation for Vivian¡¯s choice. ¡°Go and get ready first.¡± Director Johnny said to Vivian. Vivian answered, took the script and left the studio. Just after she walked out, Scales Aaron came up to her, ¡°Vivian, where did you go yesterday?¡± Scales Aaron asked with a ¡®curious¡¯ face. Vivian smiled, unprepared for his question, ¡°I saw a friend.¡± ¡°Oh, I said why weren¡¯t you there.¡± Scales Aaron rubbed his hands together and took a breath of hot air out of his mouth, ¡°It¡¯s cold, it¡¯s snowing outside,e on, let¡¯s go see the snow.¡± ¡°Watching the snow with me, not afraid of Laurel scolding you?¡± Vivian teased. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Scales Aaron raised his eyebrows, walked to her side, lowered his voice and said, ¡°Laurel just wants me toe to you more often, this is not want you to teach him to train martial arts.¡± He said, he tricked out a string of sugar gourd from behind him, ¡°Here, authentic old vor sugar gourd, specially bought for you.¡± Small favors are the easiest way to win people over. Scales Aaron spent thought, naturally know how to pinch the girl¡¯s heart. On a snowy day, Vivian couldn¡¯t refuse to have a string of authentic candy canes. She took the candy cane, pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°Scales Aaron, you don¡¯t have to buy me these little snacks. It¡¯s not easy for you to earn money, so save it for yourself.¡± Her tone was heavy, ¡°I know your situation, save a little if you have to.¡± Vivian raised the candy cane in his hand, ¡°I¡¯ll take it back this time, but don¡¯t let there be a next time.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. Earlier Scales Aaron had said that his girlfriend was terminally ill and needed a lot of money to treat it. The ¡®matter¡¯, Scales Aaron overflowing smile face gradually sad, he hung his head, light snort, ¡°I broke up with her. However, the money I earned from my part-time job, I quietly topped up her hospital card ount.¡± Listening to his unfortunate life encounter, Vivian expressed sympathy, ¡°What is your girlfriend¡¯s illness? You can tell me about it, maybe I can help her.¡± Vivian has done charity work before, and she has quietly sponsored several poor college students in the mountains, so it would be nice to help Scales Aaron¡¯s ¡®girlfriend¡¯. ¡°Huh? No no no, no, no.¡± Scales Aaron froze for a moment and waved his hand, ¡°Vivian, I just think you¡¯re nice, that¡¯s why I want to be friends with you. Tell you about my girlfriend, and not deliberately to say to you, as a way to win your sympathy, I ¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about, I didn¡¯t mean that either.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t expect Scales Aaron to be so sensitive, sheforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, I just think your girlfriend is a good girl, quite pathetic.¡± Chapter 1266 : Target Person Scales Aaron just stared straight at her like that, a sunny and handsome face with mixed feelings. He jerked forward and hugged Vivian, ¡°Vivian, thank you.¡± A move that drew the sideways nces of many people around, those people¡¯s strange eyes ncing back and forth at the two of them. Vivian immediately pushed him away, ¡°Come on, if you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯m going to get sted again tomorrow.¡± Scales Aaron immediately let go of her, looked back around, scratched his head and smiled nervously, ¡°Sorry, I just got too excited.¡± ¡°You take your time to calm down, I have to go to the back of Bluestar Lake.¡± ¡°Go to the Blue Star Lake what for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not snowing ¡­¡± Vivian held the script and pointed to the snowy sky outside with the wind, ¡°Director Johnny took the two snowy fight scenes ahead of schedule. ¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s okay, as long as it¡¯s not in the water.¡± Scales Aaron said.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Vivian cried andughed, ¡°It¡¯s not just the water scene.¡± ¡°What?¡± He frowned, full of concern, ¡°This is the winter, snow shooting falling water scenes, freezing what to do?¡± ¡°There should be no problem.¡± Vivian finished, walked straight away from him, took a bite of iced sugar gourd chewed, and then turned back, to him who was standing silly in ce, waving the iced sugar gourd, ¡°very authentic, the taste of childhood.¡± ¡°Just delicious.¡± Scales Aaron turned back and eyed Vivian who was walking towards the front. He took out the cigarette case from his pocket, lit a cigarette, and took a drag in his mouth. Such a gentle and kind, beautiful and generous, work motivated, and enjoy the high-end restaurants, can also like the cheap snacks of the woman, simple in the sincere, it is difficult not to like. From the contact with Vivian until now, Scales Aaron up to now has not seen the shorings in Vivian. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder, for such an excellent woman, what was the reason for big brother to divorce her? ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Suddenly, someone tapped him on the shoulder behind him. Scales Aaron looked back at Melody who was standing behind him and slightly raised his chin, indicating her to look at Vivian who was not far away, ¡°She is quite capable of suffering.¡± ¡°Heh. Near sub-zero temperatures, shooting fight scenes, there¡¯s a good show to watch.¡± Melody lifted her hand to lift her long hair, gathered the down jacket over her costume, and showed some ruthlessness on her ssically beautiful face. ¡°She has already divorced her big brother, why is she still being targeted at every turn?¡± Scales Aaron raised his hand to hold a cigarette, a faint white smoke erupted from his lips, and the bitter cold wind blew away the light smoke. ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± She shook her head and sighed, ¡°She may be divorced from Morris, but she is ultimately the mother of two children. As long as she¡¯s still around, she¡¯s a threat.¡± Although Morris and Vivian announced their divorce to the public, for some reason, Melody still didn¡¯t feel half safe. She always felt that Vivian¡¯s existence was her biggest threat. ¡°Melody.¡± The man turned sideways, raised his eyes, and his beautiful eyes fell on her face, ¡°Perhaps, you¡¯ve been going in the wrong direction from the beginning.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You were aiming for Big Brother, not her.¡± Scales Aaron flicked the butt of his cigarette and took a drag with both fingers passing the cigarette into his mouth, ¡°You had a conflict with her before, and if Big Brother knew about it, it would in turn lower your good feeling value in Big Brother¡¯s heart.¡± He rationally analyzed the situation at the moment. Melody¡¯s thin and curved willow eyebrows raised slightly, her cherry red lips pulled up in a sarcastic smile, ¡°You¡¯ve only been with her for how long and you¡¯re already speaking for her?¡± She paused in her words and added, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you have taken a fancy to her.¡± Chapter 1267 ¡°That¡¯s a joke that¡¯s not funny.¡± Scales Aaron ced one hand in the pocket of his suit pants, one hand holding a cigarette, the whole poprity instantly exploded, with a coldness of a stranger, with the casual and natural ¡®Scales Aaron¡¯ just now is very different. He left a sentence, turned around and walked away. Melody noticed that he seemed to be angry and took three or two steps to catch up with him, ¡°It was just a joke, why are you taking it seriously?¡± Scales Aaron speed just slowed down, side head, and she looked at each other, ¡°You can say I did not do enough for you, or not good enough. But, not to deny my feelings for you.¡± The man¡¯s brow was slightly knitted, a coldness emanating from between his brows. He raised his hand, flicked the cigarette butt between his fingers into the trash can a few meters away, ¡®scored¡¯ with precision, and said in a cold voice: ¡°Melody, I¡¯m disappointed by what you just said.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Melody rarely saw Scales Aaron angry. Seeing him turn around and leave, she clutched the script in her hand, not knowing what to say. She was thinking that if the first person she had met was Scales Aaron, then she would have liked Scales Aaron. Such a cool and handsome, smart and wise, and spoiled her to the bone, who can refuse? But I didn¡¯t expect Scales Aaron to be angry with her for the first time because of Vivian. For a while, her dislike for Vivian grew a little more. Melody didn¡¯t have time to look for him again, so she headed towards Bluestar Lake. At this time, Mera came over, ¡°Melody, here, I brought you a cup of coffee, have a sip to warm up.¡± More than half a month has passed, the injury on Mera¡¯s arm has already healed, and as long as there is no drastic movement, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. She handed the coffee to Melody and smiled tteringly, ¡°Melody is so suitable for the ancient costume drama, really beautiful.¡± Although the tone is ttering, what Mera said is sincere. Melody was born with a ssical beauty face, with a costume costume, indeed beautiful like a fairy who fell into the mortal world, let people can not move their eyes.Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thanks.¡± Melody took the coffee and took a sip, ¡°Blue Mountain coffee? I like it a lot.¡± ¡°Melody likes it just fine.¡± Mera naturally bought things to her liking. Standing beside her, her pair of eyes turned and asked meaningfully, ¡°I heard that Vivian is at Bluestar Lake and is going to shoot the scene of falling into the waterter on?¡± The tone of her words were full of intrigue. ¡°Yes. She¡¯s great, she¡¯s doing all the winter water fall scenes herself, she¡¯s really working hard.¡± Melody is a decent and kind face in front of Mera. ¡°Oh~¡± Mera nodded, a stream of light shed in her pupils. ¡°Let¡¯s go, the director is waiting over there.¡± Melody said. Althoughter is Melody and Vivian¡¯s fall into the water fight scene, but also have Mera¡¯s scene, only she is on the shore, do not have to fall into the water. Here, Vivian took a down jacket from the lounge and put it on, and took the script to Bluestar Lake. On this side of theke, the prop team was already setting up the scene. Vivian saw Melody¡¯s double from the crowd, and the girl was demonstrating martial arts moves with the martial arts director. Standing on the edge of the artificialke, the bitter cold wind blowing recklessly on the face, only to feel the cheeks with a seemingly tingling. Looking at ayer of ice on the surface of theke, Vivian breathed a sigh of relief, the hot air was blown away by the wind in an instant. ¡°Vivian, Melody and Mera are here, you walk with her first, the next scene.¡± Director Johnny pointed to Melody and Mera, who came over not far away, and said to her. ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded her head and turned around and waved towards Melody who was walking over, ¡°Melody the movie queen, Director Johnny let down the scene.¡± Chapter 1268 : Dangerous in Progress For what happened before, Vivian although remembered in the heart, but also will not show it, still with her very natural get along. The same as Melody came together with Mera, she also wore a costume, coat a blue down jacket, wrapped tightly. She seems to be extremely afraid of the cold, just feel the cold wind can be blown through the clothes into the body as well. Vivian painted with exquisite makeup, although the outside of a long ck down jacket, still can not cover her tall good figure, especially the slightly powdered face, eyebrows and eyes like a painting, as if from the painting out of the beauty billet. Compared with Melody beside her, Melody is only a small, gentle beauty, while Vivian is a dignified and atmospheric beauty, and outstanding temperament. On the contrary, between Melody and Vivian, Mera¡¯s pressure has increased. The three people in front of her are on the screen. She has seen many times in front of the camera, facing the two, especially Vivian¡¯s beauty, she was simply crushed into the dregs, and it is not too much to say that it is apanion. ¡°Well, it¡¯s just toe over and y against each other.¡± Melody smiled warmly, maintaining her usual calm and aloof, ¡°This scene is when I know that you seriously injured my servant Tina and attacked you with Mera as Rebekah. Then you must have taken me into the water when you fell in. After that is the scene of falling into the water, and that part you have to work with the understudy for that scene.¡± Mera changed into the third female, is also the y in the sword to walk the jungle of the female warrior Rebekah, because Melody yed Rena saved Rebekah, and Rebekah¡¯s father was killed by the father of Danie who is the left minister, so Rena will be with Rebekah to hunt Danie. Looking at the content of the script, Mera¡¯s heart is secretly happy. Always looking for a chance to get back at Vivian, but every time the rivalry with Vivian is just a simple tit-for-tat, where there is no ¡®personal attack¡¯? The three of them walked to the fixed position, Melody and Mera were still holding the script, while Vivian¡¯s script had already been put aside. She raised her eyes to look at Melody, her tone was bad, ¡°Rena, my father is the left minister of the dynasty, you dare to touch me, my father will never let you go!¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. Here, it should be Vivian pointing a sword at Melody, but only to the scene, she did not take the props. But Vivian¡¯s heart secretly spit, the second female Danie can be really annoying. ¡°The actual fact that your father is the left minister, so what? The son of Godmits the same crime as themon people.¡± Melody took the script and her stern gaze stared straight at Vivian, ¡°You seriously injured my servant girl for no reason, and if this matter is brought to the government, you will be punished!¡± Her words fell, Mera immediately answered, ¡°Irene, do not entangle with such a brutal woman like Danie, she is just bullying others. Let her die today, let her sink to the bottom of theke, and who will know how she died.¡± ¡­ The atmosphere was rare and harmonious when the three were ying against each other. Ten minutester, all the crew was ready, several actors took off their down coats and stood at predetermined positions holding prop longswords and began to pair words. Vivian¡¯s character Danie is already a good character, Vivian ys this role with ease, Melody¡¯s acting skills are not to be doubted. When it came to Mera, the director shouted ¡®Cut¡¯! He angrily came over with a horn, ¡°Mera, what¡¯s wrong with you, you still haven¡¯t figured out Rebekah¡¯s role? She¡¯s a chivalrous man of the jungle, and her words and actions should be chivalrous, not for you to y ady of the deep.¡± Special scenes require the cooperation of the weather. Chapter 1269 : Sympathy And snow scenes in ¡°The General¡¯s Lone Girl¡± £ not many scenes in total, if you miss it this year, you will have to wait for next year. Director Johnny naturally hopes to finish the snow scene quickly and will inevitably get anxious and angry.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Being reprimanded in public, Mera was embarrassed, and even though she was aggrieved, she could only apologize repeatedly, ¡°Sorry director, one more time.¡± With the set manager hitting the board, Vivian and Melody began to fight, this one passed smoothly. After that is the three people¡¯s fight scene, martial arts director and deputy martial arts director in a guide, but everything is shooting smoothly. ¡°Okay, Melody, you take a break, let Tanya do the scenes in the back.¡± Director Johnny instructed. Tanya is a stand-in actress, a girl who grew up in Shaolin Temple since childhood, especially hardworking and diligent. Melody slightly jawed, looked at the understudy Tanya, then walked over, ¡°Tanya is right, really sorry, I have my period, otherwise it would not make you so hard.¡± The understudy called Tanya smiled and shook her head, ¡°Sister Melody don¡¯t say that, it¡¯s my honor to be your understudy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard work for you.¡± Melody reached out and ruffled the wind-blown hair on her forehead, ¡°Go for it, try to pass it once.¡± ¡°Thank you Melody, you¡¯re so nice.¡± Tanya smiled sweetly and asked, ¡°Can I take a picture with you?¡± ¡°Of course you can.¡± Melody¡¯s smile was so friendly that people felt that she was not a star. After they took a group photo, they started filming the scene. The fight scene is Rena and Rebekah on the shore attack Danie, Danie was kicked by Rebekah, she a backflip,nded in theke on the t boat, Rena also leap, flying up, body lightlynded on the t boat, in the t boat to continue the fight, she cut the t boat with a sword, Danie fell directly into the water. As the third female, as Rebekah¡¯s Mera took the opportunity to kick hard to Vivian, but Vivian seems to have expected Mera will take advantage of the opportunity to retaliate, and in the moment her toe touched his clothes, a violent backflip, from the shore directly into the water on the tboat. Because of the hanging weave, Vivian¡¯s body is as light as a swallow,nding steadily. The camera switched, the double Tanya also leapt, feet on the railing, and flew towards theke, because hanging on the weave,nding on the t boat is not too strong, so it can also easily stand firm. ¡°Click!¡± As the director shouted to stop, the staff standing around apuded. Director Johnny, with a big smile on his face, went to stand in front of the railing and said with a megaphone, ¡°Very clean and crisp, you and Tanya are worthy practitioners, just save your time.¡± Professional martial arts actors and special effects produced by the fight scene gives a very different intuitive feeling. Nowadays, the film and television industry likes to use the flow of stars, and the scenes are all made of special effects and post-production, cutting corners and really not looking good. The actual fact that Vivian wasplimented, Mera¡¯s pink fist was clenched and she easily caught the opportunity to kick Vivian a few times to take revenge, but who knows Vivian reacted quickly and avoided it directly. Just because the two are actually tit-for-tat, and the characters in the y and their emotions at the moment cleverly blended, so a shot passed smoothly. ¡°Props team get ready, the following is the falling water scene.¡± Director Johnny yelled with a loudspeaker, and then yelled to the staff, ¡°Hurry up and turn on the heating fan in the heating shed, and the life saving team also hurry up and get ready.¡± The following is the main scene to shoot, and is the winter water scene, the challenge is extremely difficult factor, the intensity of the actors is also very high. Melody stood aside, clutching a cup of brown sugar water ¡­ No, to be precise, she was holding a cup of coffee in her left hand, but said to the people beside her that it was brown sugar water, after all, she said to everyone that ¡®period¡¯ hade; her right hand was holding a baby warmer, wrapped in a down jacket, a frail look. Chapter 1270 : Underwater Crisis Vivian looked at Melody, who was also looking at her.Original from N?velDrama.Org. The two were looking at each other, although a few meters away, but Vivian could feel a strong murderous aura from her eyes. Her eyebrows wrinkled, looked back at the staff who were preparing props in theke, inexplicably some concern. Vivian pretended to carry the script as if nothing had happened, her eyes looked around, gauging every detail, but half an hour had passed and she hadn¡¯t found any clues. ¡°All set, actors in position.¡± Director Johnny shouted, walked to the machine and sat down, the cameras of each viewpoint were ready, and the scene manager hit the board and started. Stand-in Tanya stood on the side of the t boat, wearing a long white dress, holding a long sword, cold eyes gazing at Vivian, ¡°Danie, me it on you for too many sins. In your next life, be a good person!¡± After the words, Tanya left hand in the hand of the longsword directly towards Vivian cut over. Vivian was wearing a red dress, a ck shirt, a belt, and long hair tied up high, quite a heroic female general. Her hand longsword a cross, only to hear the metal sh together with a thud sound, and then Tanya retracted the sword, toe tap the t boat, by the force of the Weiya, a fierce leap, the hand longsword from the top to the bottom of the chop down. At this time, Wea dragged Vivian backwards, she spread her hands, stood on one toe on the t boat, and flew backwards. Just heard a bang, the t boat exploded, sshing numerous water, bamboo boat in pieces. A wonderful scene, burning the whole scene, several directors immersed in the ¡®y¡¯ almost forgetful, the surrounding group and the actors were also stunned. Suspended in mid-air, Tanya did not hear the director shouting to stop, and can onlyterally from the air to cut a knife, this knife will be added to the special effectster, with the sword directly serious injury to Vivian¡¯s Danie, and then Danie injured falling, but use the force to stand on the broken bamboo section on theke, andunch a counterattack, and Rena continue to fight. But who knows, Tanya¡¯s hand sword swung out, hanging Vivian¡¯s weave suddenly broke, Vivian was caught off guard and fell directly into the water. At this point, she fell into the water so that everyone thought the crew had arranged, they were waiting in silence. ¡°Well ¡­¡± Theke water is bone-chilling cold, Vivian sank into the water, a moment of cold such as an ice knife into the skin, capiries are flooded with pain. People fall vertically into the water will sink a few meters into the water will gradually float up, but in Vivian thought he was about to float up, suddenly someone tugged her leg, dragged down. She held her breath, looked down and found two people in ck swimsuits, wearing eye protection, carrying oxygen tanks were below. Vivian was rmed. Although she knew Melody was going to send someone after her, she never expected that she would have sent someone in the water already! Outside, goose feather snow has been flying, the sky as shrouded on ayer of haze, hidden as if approaching the night general. Theke surface is covered with ayer of thin ice, covered with ayer of snow-capped snowkes by goose feathers, the situation at the bottom of theke can not be seen. Vivian struggled, swimming upstream, but two people dragged her, simply can not struggle, only as anvil fish meat to be ughtered. On the shore, many people are waiting for Vivian toe out of the water. But first and second, no one was seen. ¡°Where is the person?¡± ¡°Why hasn¡¯t shee up yet?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think something has happened.¡± ¡­ The crowd was talking and Director Johnny instantly shouted ¡®Cut!¡¯ He stepped out from behind the machine and walked to the railing on the shore to look down, theke was swirling with water, the sted bamboo joints were floating in the water, however Vivian was nowhere to be seen. Chapter 1271 : really dead Director Johnny froze for a moment and immediately shouted, ¡°Where is everyone?¡± The crew you look at me, I look at you, no one squeaked. ¡°Life-saving team, life-saving team quickly go down to see!¡± Reacting to the martial arts director Zelda director immediately shouted to the life-saving team. A side of the long-prepared lifeguard group immediately jumped into the water, two people dived into the water and began to look for. All the people in the crew were gathered around the railing and started to join in the fun, while Mera was smug, thinking: ¡°Heaven can forgive sins, but not live. If you do too many bad things, God can¡¯t stand it and wants you to drown in the water. On the side, Melody holding the coffee in her hand, but no desire to drink, her eyebrows slightly closed, incredulous looking at theke, her mind is nk. Next to her, Scales Aaron squeezed over, lowered his voice and asked next to her ear, ¡°Did you do that?¡± Melody nced sideways at Scales Aaron and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°What¡¯s going on, why isn¡¯t anyone seen yet?¡± ¡°Damn yeah, it¡¯s so cold, it¡¯s not like they fell into the water and cramped up and drowned.¡± ¡°The ice on theke is very thin, it¡¯s not so bad that you can¡¯t fall into the water and get up.¡± ¡°Dead people, to drown.¡± ¡­ The cast and crew are standing here to watch the show like a hrious, and some even jumped to the rescue, but was reprimanded by Director Johnny. A few minutester, the three diving lifeguards surfaced, waved their hands and shook their heads, saying they hadn¡¯t seen anyone. Director Johnny was so frightened that his face went white, holding a trumpet tube and yelling, ¡°Are you talking nonsense? A good person, how can be in the water that disappeared? Keep looking!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. With a roar, several people immediately dived back into the water and continued to look for Vivian. On the shore, everyone panicked. Only the double Tanya is still hanging in mid-air, as a double actor, almost transparent existence, she also dare not say anything more in this stall. Even self-doubt nced at the sword in her hand, murmuring, ¡°I did nothing, how could she fall into the water.¡± On the shore, male lead Laurel tugged Scales Aaron, ¡°You can swim, right? Go down to see ah.¡± Scales Aaron look at Laurel like a fool, ¡°You will also, why do not you go down?¡± What the hell is wrong with this brain. But Scales Aaron is curious, before Laurel is not good to Vivian attitude, did not expect after Vivian fell into the water, he actually worried. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡± Laurel will be the body of the down jacket off, without saying a word, directly into the water. I heard a poof, sshing countless water, everyone inclined head towards this side to look over. Immediately face ck as the bottom of the pot, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Laurel jumped into the water.¡± ¡°He went down to save Vivian.¡± ¡°Laurel is very good at water, should be fine.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡­ Several people saw the situation and spoke to the director. As a result, Director Johnny was so angry that he kicked the prop next to him, ¡°Shit, what¡¯s all this about!¡± He was so angry that his temples burst out. Melody clutched the coffee cup in her hand and took a few sips in quick session to suppress the shock. Vivian ¡­ She, can¡¯t really die here! Melody raised her eyes and nced at the broken line in mid-air, there are very obvious traces of the crime, once discovered, only afraid that she will be implicated. Thinking about this, she immediately took out her phone and edited a message: [I asked you to try to deal with Vivian, what exactly did you do?] Under normal circumstances, people who fall into the water will float up, never so long without any movement. The situation is too bizarre, Melody can not help but specte. Chapter 1272 : The person who disappeared into thin air It has been five hours since Vivian fell into theke, all the crew panicked and even started sending people to salvage. The person seems to have the art of disappearing into theke. Bluestar Lake is an artificialke in the film city, nearly ten meters deep, once drowned and sunk into the water, it is difficult to find someone. And then, Ynda, as an agent, received a call from the crew. ¡°What do you mean, Vivian drowned?¡± Ynda received the call and shivered with fear. She hung up the phone and immediately drove to the crew. At the same time, she called Morris, but neither Morris nor Trent could be reached by phone. When Ynda arrived at the film city in a hurry, she suddenly received a text message, she looked at the content of the text message, then called a person. Not long after, the crew Director Johnny also received a phone call. On that day, the whole crew took a half day off. Ynda arrived at the set and barged straight into Director Johnny¡¯s lounge, ¡°Director Johnny, my name is Ynda and I¡¯m Vivian¡¯s agent.¡± Director Johnny was sitting on the sofa with a sad face, when he saw Yndae in, he immediately got up, ¡°Did you send me the message just now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ynda walked up to Director Johnny, with a cold face she threw her handbag on the sofa and sat down with a big smile, crossing her legs. Although she is a woman, she is tall, wearing a ck trench coat, not smiling, and her cold aura is really powerful. She raised her cold eyes slightly and questioned Director Johnny, ¡°The surveince you were told to investigate, did you check it?¡± Director Johnny nced at the martial arts director Zelda next to him and said to Ynda, ¡°I¡¯m looking into it, I¡¯m already investigating.¡± He also asked Zelda director, ¡°How is the investigation, the results?¡± Zelda raised her hand vainly and scratched her head, ¡°No, still checking the surveince.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Ynda snorted lightly, picked up the square bag, unzipped it, and took out several photos from it and dumped them directly on the desktop, ¡°Can¡¯t find out, right? I¡¯ll do it for you.¡± Several photos were snapped on the table, Director Johnny immediately picked up the photos, Zelda guide came over, the two looked at the photos together. Photos Yilia flipped through, equivalent to the same as the short video, you can see that someone has moved on the second machine¡¯s weave, the weave wire rope was cut.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Although my artist is a neer, but in your crew repeatedly met with misfortune. director Johnny, should not you give a statement?¡± Thepany¡¯s first-ever ¡°The New York Times¡±, thepany¡¯s first-ever ¡°The New York Times¡± and ¡°The New York Times¡±. Although Director Johnny is an old man in the circle and has seen many people, but facing Ynda, he was still shocked by the woman¡¯s powerful aura. He pointed to the photo and swore, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely give you an exnation for this matter. Just, Vivian, is she okay?¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t arranged for someone to save her and take her to the hospital, I¡¯m afraid she would be a corpse right now!¡± Ynda two fingers clutching a cigarette, flicked the ashtray on the table, cold iparable, ¡°give you two days, can not give results, I will call the police. When the timees, things are boiling over, don¡¯t say I¡¯ve affected the reputation of your crew.¡± Putting down fierce words, Ynda carried her bag, got up, stepped on ten centimeters of hatred, and left the lounge in a domineering manner. Director Johnny sat on the sofa, watching Ynda¡¯s back as she left, looking up and rubbing his head, ¡°Things are not going well, which way have I offended the gods!¡± He was furious. Not long ago, he thought Vivian had drowned and sunk to the bottom of theke, his heart was already thinking about how to announce the ident of the crew, but I did not expect to receive a message from Ynda, saying that Vivian had been found by the people she arranged and sent to the hospital. Director Johnny¡¯s hanging heart just fell down. However, Director Johnny did not know that Ynda she did not find Vivian. Chapter 1273 : Responding to changes with no change On the other hand, Melody¡¯s lounge. Melody was sitting ufortably in the lounge, her assistant Zona gave her a cup of calming tea, ¡°Melody, Vivian¡¯s matter has nothing to do with you either, don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Aforting word, but invariably poked Melody¡¯s backbone, she turned around and red angrily, ¡°Get out!¡± Zona was startled by the inexplicable outburst, and turned around and left the lounge with an aggressive nuzzle. As she left, Scales Aaron walked in. ¡°What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t you say it was Laurel who was running a fever.¡± Melody asked. ¡°The man drank his medicine and is sleeping, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s a big deal.¡± Scales Aaron was unimpressed. A few hours ago, Laurel jumped into the water to save Vivian, and not only did the man not find him, but he fell into the water himself, causing a high fever. Confusing behavior, even many people expressed puzzlement. ¡°Oh.¡± Melody absent-mindedly ¡®oh¡¯, stay sitting on the sofa, not making a sound. Scales Aaron swept a meaningful gaze at her, sitting sideways on the arm of the sofa, his right leg pressed against his left leg and crossed, a cigarette in his hand, and took a hard drag without speaking. The two were very silent in the lounge. Half a long time before he said, ¡°You did something out of proportion today.¡± Melody lightly pursed her lips for a moment, ¡°I ¡­ just arranged for someone to teach Vivian a lesson, who knew this kind of ident would happen.¡± She really didn¡¯t want to make things so serious. Scales Aaron handed the cigarette into his mouth, nting his cigarette, ¡°Although big brother divorced Vivian, but she is ultimately the mother of two children. If big brother knew that things were done by you, do you think, you and him, have a future?¡± What he said was exactly what Melody was most worried about. In normal thinking, even if a man loves a woman more, he will not marry a murderer who killed his own children¡¯s biological mother. Melody shook her head mumblingly, she swallowed her saliva, forced to y it cool and pulled out a white cigarette from thedy¡¯s cigarettes on the table, her delicate fingers pinched the popping beads in the butt before she held the butt in her red lips, lit the cigarette and took a drag. Cigarette star me suddenly bright and extinguished, her red lips exhaled a smudge of smoke, dazzling light smoke blurred a delicate face, but also covered her face a little panic look. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you toe over here to talk to you about this.¡± Melody dropped her head in frustration, her eyes staring nkly ahead, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked someone to take care of it, but Morris is not an ordinary person, once he investigates, he will definitely know the truth. This matter, simply can not be hidden.¡± If it were someone else, Melody might not be worried at all. But Morris is different, he was born sharp, and amazing insight, and has more than ordinary people¡¯s analytical ability. All of which Melody had witnessed. ¡°To respond to changes with no change.¡± Scales Aaron noticed that Melody is not in a good mood, if there seems to be a sigh, get up and walk to her side, raised his hand and rubbed her head, ¡°Do not worry, I am here.¡± The woman he likes, and we can allow her to be sad? Melody, who was extremely distracted, leaned her head on Scales Aaron¡¯s shoulder and murmured, ¡°Did I ever tell you how Morris and I met?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Scales Aaron leaned back on the couch and lifted his feet to cross on the low table, ¡°Tell me about it.¡± He had previously pressed Melody on how she met Morris and why she had fallen in love with him, but never got any answers.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Unwillingly, he tried to find someone to investigate. Surprisingly, no matter how hard Scales Aaron tried, he couldn¡¯t find out anything about Melody and Morris¡¯ past. Chapter 1274 : He’s scared out of his mind Zhuo Rui Technology. Because something happened to thepany, Morris held a high-level meeting in the afternoon, the meetingsted three hours. During the meeting, everyone¡¯s cell phones were turned off. So much so that he missed a lot of important calls.Original from N?velDrama.Org. When he returned to the office after the meeting, he picked up his phone and saw that there were more than a dozen missed calls and dozens of WeChat messages and voice calls on his phone. The calls were from Danny, Arlo Marsh, Ynda and others. His heart raced, and a sense of foreboding came over him. Bang! Suddenly, the office door was pushed open. Danny barged in, ¡°Morris, what¡¯s wrong with you, why aren¡¯t you answering your phone?¡± Morris held the phone and just dialed Danny¡¯s number, as his words were falling, the phone rang. He lifted the phone and saw Morris¡¯s cell phone number jumping on the screen. The two men raised their eyes and looked at each other. Morris immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, something happened to Vivian, isn¡¯t it?¡± Just feel, a strong intuition told him, must be Vivian ident. Danny looked serious, originally wanted to question him why he did not answer the phone, but now see him face panic look, and can not help but soothe, ¡°Yes. But, don¡¯t worry too much, Vivian has always been a lucky man. And Arlo has already sent someone to look for her, and Ethan is going with him.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Morris only cared about the main point, ¡°Vivian, she disappeared?¡± ¡°She was filming on the set, fell into the water, and then disappeared in a strange way. I asked around and the crew searched for hours without finding Vivian¡¯s person.¡± Danny told Morris what he learned without a trace of concealment, ¡°Then Ynda called me and said she received a mysterious message, the message said she was Vivian, told Ynda that she was safe and sound, and told the director not to look for her again.¡± ¡°Did the phone number find out where it was from?¡± Vivian pursued. Danny shook his head, ¡°No luck. But we have sent people to look for all suspicious vehicles in the film city.¡± Speaking of which, he thought of something and continued, ¡°By the way, just now Ynda told me that Vivian was set up by someone in the crew. The matter is still under investigation.¡± He was still talking when Morris had already bypassed him and walked straight out of the office. The anxious man immediately went down to the negative second floor and drove directly away from the underground parking lot. Fortunately, Danny is fast and got into his car before he started the sedan, otherwise I¡¯m afraid to be thrown nine miles without smoke. The sedan sped along, driving at speed. Because in the snow, the road slippery, Morris¡¯s car speed too fast, scared Danny hurriedly put on the seat belt, ¡°steady, steady. I haven¡¯t bought insurance, I¡¯ve never fucked a woman in my life, you don¡¯t want me to die in your hands!¡± Danny¡¯s hand gripped the seat belt, and now and then reached out to push the sses on the bridge of his nose, ¡°Vivian since he sent a message to Ynda, it will be fine.¡± ¡°But what if that message wasn¡¯t from her!¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be possible.¡± Danny patiently to Morris analysis of the situation, ¡± Think about it, Vivian in the set of the shooting fell into the water, dozens of people present, she fell into the water without even struggling, which means what? It means that there must be someone underwater.¡± ¡°It also means that she may have died in the water, and that someone with ulterior motives has sent a message to Ynda.¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± An exasperated Danny kicked Morris on the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°Back in the year in Daliang Mountain, a sh flood broke out, Vivian and the mysterious man in the mask fell into the flood, she was able to survive unharmed, you think just falling into the water, she would die?¡± Chapter 1275 : Extra manpower Anything, once it involves the people closest to you, you will lose your mind.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Danny and Morris brothers for many years, no matter what things he can calmly, steady as a mountain, only in the matter of Vivian, he repeatedly impulsive. It is very different from the usual man who is not frightened of things. People, perhaps all have two sides. ¡°Torrent can not pull her under the water!¡± Morris stressed. If someone in the water really dragged Vivian to the bottom of theke, she could easily drown. Ynda picked up the message that it was possible that the killer behind the scene was a blindfold whose intention was to stall for time and thus create better conditions to escape the scene. ¡°You¡¯re underestimating Vivian.¡± Danny inclined his head and looked out the window, despondent. Although he was constantly reassuring Morris, he had to admit that Danny was also anxious and worried. On the way, Morris called Ynda, ¡°Ynda, what¡¯s the situation with the crew?¡± ¡°I have found out that Vivian fell into the water because someone moved on the weave, but nothing is known about the situation after the fall.¡± Ynda is still in the film city, but in the car has been investigating the film city surveince. She went on to say, ¡°The film and television city covers an area of veryrge, and the flow of tourists is particrlyrge, the blue starke that piece of monitoring dead ends, simply not a full shot.¡± There is a monitoring dead space is equivalent to the darkness under the lights, want to do anything as easy as a hand. This shows that the maniptor behind the scenes must be very familiar with the film city. ¡°Still can¡¯t reach Vivian?¡± He asked. Ynda returned despondently, ¡°No.¡± Morris hung up the phone and immediately instructed his men to send more people to look for Vivian. In the car, Danny saw that Morris was distracted and said, ¡°You and Vivian imed to be divorced, now you are looking for her with great fanfare, are you not afraid of being suspected of your rtionship?¡± ¡°Nothing is as important as Vivian¡¯s life!¡± The reason for iming divorce externally was to protect her well-being. And now, Vivian¡¯s whereabouts is unknown, life or death is unknown, what¡¯s the harm for the onlookers to know about his rtionship with Vivian? An hour and a halfter, the limousine arrived at Y City Film City. Morris went straight to the set, and after getting out of the car, he went to the set as fast as he could to find Director Johnny. His presence caused a small shock in the set, and within a few minutes, Melody got the news. Zona, her assistant, entered the lounge and said with a beaming smile, ¡°Melody, Mr. Morris is here. Go over and take a look.¡± Melody was talking to Scales Aaron, and when she heard that Morris was here, her heart snapped and her heart jumped with fear. He, he came so fast. Melody put down the pillow, got up and went straight out of the lounge. The ¡®forgotten¡¯ Scales Aaron face a cold, good-looking Dan Feng eyes is indescribably disappointed lost. People, why do not know how to cherish the people in front of them? He smiled to himself, hooked his lips, shook his head, and finally got up and walked out. Director Johnny¡¯s lounge, Morris appeared like a deity from heaven, giving Director Johnny and Zelda guide full of oppression. Especially with the apanying and Danny. The two great Buddhas suddenly came, naturally, to ask for a lesson. ¡°Where is she?¡± Morris handsome face gloomy, cold as ice, sharp gaze straight shot, people like being in the ice cer, cold shivering. Director Johnny¡¯s throat knot rolled nervously, ttering a smile, ¡°Oh oh, Mr. Morris don¡¯t worry, things are under investigation. Just now, just now Vivian¡¯s assistant came over to tell me that she has rescued Vivian, people are in the hospital.¡± ¡°I ask you, have you found the person?¡± Morris eyes narrowed slightly, and the cold air between his eyebrows waspelling. Chapter 1276 : Found the person ¡°I sent quite a few people to salvage in Bluestar Lake, and I can¡¯t find Vivian at all.¡± Director Johnny was a little afraid of him and returned with trepidation. He asked again, ¡°How many people did you send?¡± Director Johnny: ¡°Vivian just fell into the water, I immediately let two lifeguard team down, and then the crew and people jumped down together to find, did not find people. Then I called a rescue team, a dozen people in theke to find people, but also did not find her.¡± Although Director Johnny did not understand why Morris suddenly came to question, he still honestly told the situation. Listening to his words, Morris side head, and Danny beside him to look at each other. The two nodded and had an idea in mind. If Vivian fell into the water two minutes immediately sent people to find, and then increased the rescue team to search the water, it must mean that there is no Vivian in the water. ording to her hands, not so passive in the water, even the surface of the water are no signs of struggle. Morris did not say anything else, turned around and walked towards the lounge outside. The result was a head-on meeting with Melody at the door. ¡°Morris, you¡¯re here?¡± Seeing Morris¡¯ face full of panic, Melody seemed to be able to sense his concern for Vivian, ¡°You¡¯re also here because of Vivian¡¯s matter, aren¡¯t you?¡± Morris was so concerned about Vivian¡¯s safety that he didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to Melody, ¡°I have something to do, we¡¯ll talkter.¡± He left without a backward nce, and left with Danny. Melody stood in the same ce with lost eyes, watching his fading back, with mixed feelings in her heart, like a jar of vinegar overturned. In the break room, Director Johnny and Zelda came out. The two saw Morris walking away, a long breath of relief, ¡°Phew, good thing Vivian is okay, if it really died, I¡¯m afraid we can not get away with it.¡± At that, Melody looked confused, ¡°Director Johnny, you said ¡­ you said Vivian did not die?¡± ¡°People have been sent to the hospital, all right, you do not have to follow the blind worry.¡± Director Johnny was in an agitated mood, did not want to see anyone and was not in the mood to say anything more to Melody. Melody¡¯s mood is like a roller coaster ride, ups and downs, crying andughing.Original from N?velDrama.Org. One second, she was scared because Vivian was dead, but now she knows she is still alive, but her heart is crossed with some loss. ¡°She¡¯s fine, she¡¯s fine.¡± Scales Aaron, who came overter, stood beside her and said. Melody stood in the doorway, looking at Morris¡¯s back as he walked away. He was in a hurry, anxious and worried, and he didn¡¯t look like someone who didn¡¯t care about Vivian. He, still in love with Vivian? ¡°Anyone would be anxious and angry at a time like this.¡± Scales Aaronforted her. In the end, although they were ¡®divorced¡¯, Vivian was after all the mother of two children, and as an ex-husband, he couldn¡¯t just turn a blind eye. ¡°Hmm.¡± Melody jawed slightly, withdrew her gaze, and turned to walk away. ¡­ Morris and his group searched for Vivian, finally got word of Vivian before dark and all rushed to the ce where Vivian was captured. The wind was raging, snow, a day did not stop, have fallen, thend a snow-capped white. When Morris and the others found a dpidated factory in a remote suburban area, Morris stopped the car, unbuckled his seat belt and rushed straight to the dpidated factory. In his anxiety, he even forgot to turn off the car. ¡°Vivian, you mustn¡¯t get hurt!¡± Morris prayed as he ran. The winter night came extraordinarily early. Although it was after four in the afternoon, it was already dark and dreary, and could only be illuminated by the light from the headlights of the car. After Morris got out of the car, a dozen more people appeared behind him and rushed over. And just as the men darted to the door of the dpidated nt, the heavy nt big iron door was pushed open, emitting a creaking sound, as if opening the gears of years of dusty years. Chapter 1277 : The love that makes people envious Under the gaze of the crowd, the nt, a woman dressed in ancient costume came out. The wind, instantly rushed into the warehouse, the gale that hit the face rolled up the hem of the woman¡¯s ancient costume, red and ck skirt clothes fluttered, her hair flying, quite a galloping battlefield, triumphant return of the female general, full of heroism. Morris step one, standing in a daze, staring at the woman walking out. The distance between the two was ten meters, Morris clearly saw the blood on Vivian¡¯s face and hands, his heart thumped and nearly jumped out of his throat. ¡°Vivian?¡± The man called out her name, but did not realize that even his voice was slightly choked and hoarse. He didn¡¯t even notice that the hands hanging at his side were trembling uncontrobly. Morris swooped over and wrapped her in his arms, hugging her tightly, clutching her shirt with one hand, closing his eyes and breathing a sigh of relief, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡± She was hugged tightly in her arms, strangled Vivian almost could not breathe. But because of this, touching her wound, she ¡®hissed¡¯, Morris immediately let her go, ¡°Is it hurt badly?¡± The people who came with them, saw Viviane out, and they rushed inside the warehouse. Vivian looked at Morris and smiled, ¡°Nothing, just a small wound on my shoulder.¡± The two stood face to face, Vivian then found Morris face white, a pair of eyes full of blood, scarlet terrible. For the first time, he felt Morris¡¯s panic-stricken and helpless look, full of worry for her. ¡°Let¡¯s see, where else is it hurt?¡± Morris sped her shoulders with both hands and looked up and down on her body, finding that there were no scratches on her costume, but he was still a little worried, ¡°There¡¯s blood on your face and hands, where exactly did you hurt?¡± Could it be a serious internal injury that caused this? Vivian hung her head and realized that her hands were covered with bright red blood, she shook her head, ¡°Other people¡¯s blood, not mine.¡± It was indeed not her blood. When she said that, Morris¡¯s tense nerves werepletely relieved, and he took Vivian in his arms, rubbing his cheek against hers, ¡°Vivian, it¡¯s my fault that I¡¯mte.¡± He didn¡¯t dare to imagine how he would live the rest of his life if Vivian didn¡¯t have the ability to protect herself and he came sote, and then there was an ident. Vivian¡¯s cheek rested on his corbone, smiling sweetly, raising his hand to pat Morris on the back, ¡°so despise daughter-inw? I¡¯m fine.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. Vivian was a strongfort to Morris, and added, ¡°If I¡¯m not capable, how else can I be worthy of you.¡± To the side, Arlo Marsh, Danny, Ethan, Trent Stone and others are present. The lights of the distant limousine illuminate the surrounding, like the lights of the stage fall on the protagonist, the sky above, snowkes falling, will all set a picturesque, poignant in the envy of the happiness of others. Danny hands around his chest, his arm touched Arlo Marsh, ¡°Look, it¡¯s really enviable.¡± Arlo Marsh nced at him, ¡°Only a single dog would be envious.¡± Ethan and Trent Stone look at each other, amused by Arlo Marsh¡¯s words. The flirted Danny¡¯s face sank, his heart was very unconvinced, ¡°Do you believe, as long as I want to find, in less than a week, I can find you a sister-inw back?¡± His words fell, Arlo Marsh looked at him, unsmiling face with a few questions, ¡°Do not believe.¡± The tone of voice, as if to say: have that ability, you find me a try. Chapter 1278 : A bit hard-handed? ¡°What if I really find you a sister-inw?¡± Danny wanted to bet with Arlo Marsh meant. Arlo Marsh thought about it and said, ¡°If you can find me a sister-inw, all of L City, all the spending in a week, I¡¯ll pay for it.¡± Ethan and Trent Stone nodded approvingly and said in unison, ¡°If you can find a sister-inw, I¡¯ll give you $5 million!¡± As expected of good brothers, very tacit understanding. Danny had a feeling of being looked down upon by the crowd, he frowned in anger, ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡± It¡¯s just a matter of finding a woman, he Danny can also be this matter difficult to fall can not.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The two people who are hugging each other are in love. Vivian felt Morris¡¯s concern and care for her, and her heart was overflowing with happiness, ¡°It¡¯s just a small thing, don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t find you for a whole day, and you¡¯re telling me that it¡¯s a small thing?¡± Morris didn¡¯t sound too good. Vivian¡¯s eyes flowed with a slight sh, and suddenly thought of something, ¡°It¡¯s true that someone deliberately targeted me. I should know who it is.¡± The man¡¯s sword brows knitted slightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Will you believe me when I tell you?¡± Vivian took Morris¡¯s hand and asked in a brittle voice. When her words fell, Morris¡¯ face chilled, ¡°What did you say!¡± As her husband, he would actually say such words, Morris was naturally extremely upset. Vivian felt as if she was provoking his bottom line, hesitated for a moment, ¡°I ¡­¡± she raised her eyes, met his eyes, ck pupils turned, said: ¡°I doubt that it would be Melody ah. ¡± Just in the tone of ¡®guess¡¯. She did not know, for the time being, how Morris saw the matter, and did not say things too dead. ¡°Melody?¡± The man looked grave, ¡°No matter who it is, as long as we find out who finally did it to you, I will not let her off easily!¡± ¡°Melody also the same?¡± ¡°Whoever it is, it¡¯s the same!¡± The exact answer from Morris, Vivian¡¯s face then showed a smile. Just now, she really thought that Morris would treat Melody in a special way, but now that she heard him say ¡®it¡¯s the same for everyone¡¯, the thorn that was stuck in her heart disappeared. She took Morris¡¯s hand, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home.¡± Vivian said. At that moment, several bodyguards who had entered the warehouse came out. Morris inclined her head to look at them, ¡°How was it?¡± Several bodyguards¡¯ eyes fell on Vivian¡¯s body in unison, shaking their heads with desire to speak. Morris looked at Vivian, although he did not speak, but his eyes were questioning. Vivian shrugged, ¡°Uh uh ¡­ sorry, I hit a little harder.¡± Four people had died in the warehouse, but several had escaped, only Vivian didn¡¯t want to tell Morris. Some things, because of her, she will naturally deal with herself. As for Melody ¡­ Seeing Morris looking at himself with aplicated and heavy gaze, Vivian bit his lips, ¡°I ¡­ am not, a little hard on the hands?¡± The man raised his hand, pinching his sleeve to wipe the blood from her face, ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay. The people who did this to you, deserve to die!¡± Yes, all deserve to die. ¡°Then let¡¯s go home, I¡¯m a little tired.¡± Vivian took Morris¡¯s hand and walked over towards Danny¡¯s guys, ¡°Sorry for worrying you guys. Thanks.¡± She also didn¡¯t expect that today¡¯s incident would be so big and tug at everyone¡¯s heartstrings. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay.¡± ¡°The boss was worried about you today.¡± ¡°Yeah, the boss has been looking for you all day.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to be back.¡± Several people chatted with Vivian for a few minutes, and then each walked towards the limousine. Chapter 1279 : She Lied Only Vivian, who was being led, did not forget to look back at the warehouse. That nce was meaningful. Once in the car, Vivian leaned on Morris¡¯s shoulder, the man let wrapped his arms around her neck and let her sleep in his arms, as if sleeping in this position would make her morefortable. His long, jade-like fingers smoothed her dark hair, ¡°Tell me, what exactly have you been through today?¡± Vivian pillowed on hisp, eyes closed, holding his hand in one hand, murmured: ¡°After the crew fell into the water, was dragged from under the water by two people to an unsupervised corner of Lansing Lake. Then they were taken to the car and left the film city. However, I mored to go to the bathroom midway, so a woman apanied me, and I took the opportunity to knock people out and take my phone to send a message to Ynda. As a result, before I could escape, they found out and arrested me again.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you send me a message?¡± The man caught something keenly, hanging his head, looking at the small woman lying on hisp, questioning. The tone of voice was thick with displeasure. As her husband, his wife was in danger and did not send him a message, he was naturally unhappy. The corners of Vivian¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, a pair of eyes dripping, ¡°I only cared about having Ynda inform the director, not afraid that things would get too big.¡± In fact, Vivian was really worried that Director Johnny could not find her and would make a big deal out of it. And another very important reason is that Vivian does not want Morris to know the real situation. ¡°The drama, is not as important as your life. In the future, if you do this again, you don¡¯t need to shoot a movie!¡± Icy tone, unquestionable attitude. He was clearly angry. Vivian turned over and saw Morris¡¯s handsome face, raised her hand, a pair of cool, slender fingers cupped his cheek and shook it gently, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not a big deal, they can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± ¡°Then why did you escape sote?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Vivian touched his nose, ¡°I just wanted to follow the trail and see the truth behind the scenes.¡± ¡°So, you found out that it was indeed Melody who did it?¡± Vivian¡¯s pupils flickered slightly and she nodded, ¡°Well, yes.¡± ¡°This matter, I will give you an exnation.¡± Morris patted the top of her hair, ¡°Get some sleep, you¡¯ve been tired all day.¡± He took a nket from the back and put it over Vivian¡¯s body, coaxing her to sleep like a child. Perhaps it was because Vivian was really tired after a busy day. After arriving at Y City, Vivian was still sleeping heavily. He carried her upstairs, put her in the hotel, covered her with bedding and turned on the air conditioning before leaving the room. At the door, Morris instructed Trent Stone, ¡°Keep a good watch on her here.¡± ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Trent Stone nodded, and stood guard outside the room. The man gave Ethan a look and the two left, taking the elevator downstairs. Inside the elevator, Morris instructed Ethan, ¡°Check it out immediately and find out who really did this to Vivian.¡± Ethan looked puzzled, ¡°Didn¡¯t the youngdy say that it was Miss Melody who did it?¡± ¡°She¡¯s lying.¡± ¡°Ah? Sat ¡­ lying?¡± Ethan waspletely dumbfounded,pletely unaware of which detail had gone wrong. Or rather, how did his own boss know that it was the youngdy who was lying?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He didn¡¯t dare to ask more questions and immediately responded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go investigate immediately.¡± Outside the hotel, the two parted ways and Morris drove away, on the way, he gave Melody a call, ¡°Melody, where are you?¡± Chapter 1280 : Possession for Yourself At this moment, Melody, who was resting inside the hotel, received Morris¡¯s call and was nervous, ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m resting in the hotel.¡± ¡°Address.¡± ¡°At ¡­ in, at the Vienna Hotel, Presidential Suite 909.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right over.¡± Morris hung up the phone directly and drove to the Vienna Hotel. Meanwhile, inside the hotel room, Melody was scared to death and immediately gave Scales Aaron a call. The phone rang a few times, but there was no answer, but outside her room there was a knock on the door, ¡°Melody, it¡¯s me.¡± Melody immediately put down her phone, got up and walked to the door and opened it, looking at Scales Aaron standing in the doorway, her eyes were red, ¡°Morris, Morris just called me and said he was on his way.¡± Suddenly came over, naturally, to ask for help. Only Melody didn¡¯t expect that Morris woulde over so quickly. ¡°Take it easy.¡± Scales Aaron had been living next door to Melody, and knowing that she was not in a good mood today, he was not far away. He saw her eyes were wet and raised his hand, his thumb brushing away the tears at the corner of her eyes, ¡°You¡¯ll be fine with me.¡± The man showed his domineering boyfriend side in front of her, and the untamed nature of his bones gave Melody a great sense of security. Melody pursed her lips and choked out, ¡°Scales, I admit that I ¡­ was really impulsive today.¡± It was indeed impulsive. If her patience had been better, she would not have dared to make such a mistake. ¡°With all your previous experiences, you really shouldn¡¯t make such a stupid mistake. In the end, you were caught up in love, and you messed up.¡± Scales Aaron¡¯s tone was very gentle, even if he knew Melody was wrong, he couldn¡¯t spare her harsh reproach. ¡°Anyway, this is a lesson, just be more careful in the future.¡± ¡°But, but when Morrises overter, how do I face it?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Deny it!¡± Scales Aaron gave her only two words of ¡®secret¡¯! ¡°Deny?¡± Melody didn¡¯t understand Scales Aaron¡¯s meaning. Her beautiful eyes dense with tears looked at him for a moment, especially a ssical beautiful face, pearly, looking at Scales Aaron¡¯s heart ache. ¡°I have helped you handle things properly, as long as you deny it all, no one will suspect you.¡± Scales Aaron reached out and caressed her cheek, the white and red tender skin, just a light touch, let him love it. ¡°Melody,e to your senses. Never make a low mistake again.¡± He could help Melody once, but not every time. Everything is different, there may be a turnaround, but not everything has the opportunity and possibility to be turned around. ¡°Thank you, thank you, Scales,¡± Melody said, nodding her head as if moved. Scales Aaron stepped forward, took her into his arms and gently smoothed her back, ¡°Silly woman, when will you know how good I am to you.¡± Looking at her current appearance, Scales Aaron was really heartbroken and even more heartbroken. The woman he liked had already had her own heart. And Scales Aaron has never been a person who likes to force her. Even if it is love, he can also be very good restraint. Melody sucked her nose and relieved her emotions, ¡°If, if I had met you at the earliest. Perhaps, I would also like you.¡± ¡°Okay, big brother ising soon, you hurry inside.¡± Scales Aaron did not dare to hug Melody more. Too close, nostrils lingered all her body faint fragrance, Scales Aaron afraid to embrace a long time, he will be greedy. Greedy want to take her for themselves. He looked at the delicate woman and reminded, ¡°Adjust your emotions, stop crying, red eyes, more likely to make people suspicious.¡± Chapter 1281 ¡°Mmm.¡± Melody nodded, her green fingers wiped the tears on her cheeks and took a few deep breaths to ease her emotions. ¡°Very good, in good shape.¡± He reached out and pointed to the next room, ¡°I¡¯ll be next door, call me if you need anything.¡± He turned around and went next door. When he opened the door, he reluctantly nced back at Melody, finally at ease. The two of them looked at each other and finally went to their respective rooms. Twenty minutester, Morris arrived at the Vienna Hotel and appeared outside the 909 Presidential Suite. Knock knock knock! He knocked on the door, his voice was very heavy, as if listening to the knocking sound could feel his slightly restless emotions. Inside the room, Melody¡¯s heart was thumping, and with the knocking sound, her heart rate was all over the ce. She got up, Melody quickly went to the bathroom, looked at herself in the mirror, cut her hair, and saw that everything was in normal condition before she went to the door and pulled it open. ¡°Morris, it¡¯ste, why are you here?¡± Melody is smiling and her voice is extraordinarily gentle and sweet. Morris¡¯ face was cold, and his cold eyes swept a nce at Melody, bypassing her and going directly into the suite. Standing in the living room, he opened the door, ¡°What happened today, did you do it?¡± ¡°Sh¡­ what?¡± Melody tries to pretend to be confused. Even if Morris knew that she did it, she could never admit it. The man took out a cigarette from his suit pocket, lit it, and with the cigarette in his mouth, walked to the sofa and sat down, ¡°Melody, you know my temper.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The words, raised his hand, deep as a cold pool of sharp eyes shot at Melody, with a clear chill, making her back a chill. Melody apprehension, but finally is a professional actor, even if the heart seven up and down, she can surface not show, ¡°wild, I really do not know what you mean. You know my character, I like to be straightforward when ites to anything.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The man mped his cigarette, flicked the ashes at the ashtray, saw seven or eightdy cigarette butts in the ashtray, his eyes deepened a few points. Melody saw his body slightly leaning forward to the ashtray flicking ashes of the action stiffened for a second, her eyes also fell, a nce saw the ashtray in the dense cigarette butts. And aside, it was the box of cigarettes that was almost finished. Morris insight is amazing, even just a few cigarette butts, he can feel some clues, know Melody at the moment in an anxious mood, so smoke a lot of cigarettes. But what makes her anxious and upset? He slowly raised his head, his eyes met Melody¡¯s gaze unexpectedly. It was that one look that scared Melody¡¯s heart and made her nervous. ¡°Vivian thing, did you do it?¡± he asked. He asked. ¡°Vivian?¡± Melody subconsciously murmured. Such an intimate name made her specte whether Morris and Vivian were really divorced or not, or whether Morris would have been more heartbroken for Vivian because of what happened today, and instead ¡®resurrected¡¯ their dead love? She was not sure in her mind. ¡°Isn¡¯t she ¡­ she people have been taken to the hospital.¡± She said. ¡°I¡¯m asking ¡­¡± Morris sat up straight, legs folded, unsmiling he looked cold, invisibly revealing a few condescending gestures, making the familiarity between the two instantly strange. She has not seen such an attitude from Morris in all the years she has known him. Then Morris added: ¡°Vivian fell into the water, do you have anything to do with it?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Melody subconsciously wanted to nod, but in that instant, Scales Aaron¡¯s words just now came to mind, and out of trust in Scales Aaron, she replied in the affirmative. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you would suspect me. But this matter really has nothing to do with me!¡± Chapter 1282 : The Only One in This Life ¡°Is that so?¡± Morris¡¯s gloomy tone made Melody mutter in her heart. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Melody gathered enough courage and her gaze became firm, ¡°Morris, I¡¯ve known you for more than ten years, right? We were born together, what I have done for you, you know very well. I don¡¯t understand why you would doubt me!¡± Melody red at him, her eyes loaded with disappointment. She snorted lightly, hung her head, reached for the box ofdies¡¯ cigarettes on the table, pulled one out, lit it, and took a drag with her red lips biting into it, ¡°You disappoint me.¡± Morris gaze momentarily stared at the woman sitting across the table, as if wanting to check out the end from her face. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t see anything. ¡°It had better be.¡± Morris got up, ¡°I¡¯m still investigating the matter, and if it turns out to be rted to you, Melody, you should know, my character.¡± He said. Melody did not raise her head, continued to smoke. But a heart has long been in disarray, out of order. She knew Morris¡¯s nature too well and could not tolerate any betrayal. If he found out the truth, only afraid that the two ¡­ could not have any future. ¡°Morris, you should also know my character!¡± Melody miso stood up and mmed the cigarette in her hand onto the table, ¡°I Melody most not tolerate other people¡¯s nder. If you think I did something, please show me the evidence, I will naturally stand in front of Vivian and apologize to her. Even if I kneel down, I have noints at all.¡± Suddenly her anger rose, and she drew up her decibel. Morris gazed at her, not knowing for a moment who to believe. He could be sure that Vivian had lied to him today. After disappearing for a whole day, Vivian understood that the sky had fallen into the water, that her clothes had dried out in this cold winter, and that she had time to contact the outside world, but chose to send a message to Ynda. This is one of them. The second suspicion, because he is Vivian¡¯s husband, with her for so long, he knows her character like the back of his hand. Even if it is a lie, she a facial micro-expression, he can see. So, Morris really does not know who to believe. ¡°I hope so.¡± Morris withdrew his gaze and turned around to walk towards the outside of the ward. ¡°Wait.¡± Melody shouted and stood behind him, asking, ¡°You still like Vivian now, and you are ready to remarry, right?¡± The question that had been hidden in her heart, this time she was finally able to work up the courage to ask it.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Morris had no intention of lying to Melody, and he couldn¡¯t deny it at this time. So he replied, ¡°No.¡± Hearing his answer, Melody breathed a sigh of relief. That¡¯s good. It¡¯s good that it¡¯s not! ¡°Vivian and I, we have never been divorced. She is my wife and the only wife I have ever had in my life, Morris!¡± After a few seconds of pause in his voice, he added another sentence. It was this sentence that directly knocked Melody into the bottomless abyss. Morris stepped away and closed the door of the room. Melody stood there for a long time, and then suddenly fell down on the sofa, staring nkly in front of her, her mind haunted by Morris¡¯ words just now. Vivian and I, have never been divorced. She is my wife and my Morris¡¯ only wife in this life¡¯! In other words, Vivian is the only one in his life. ¡°The only one in this life? Oh.¡± Melodyughed at herself and raised her hand to cover her face, suddenly feeling like a joke. She thought of countless scenarios, but did not expect Morris to love Vivian to such an extent. Before Melody could grieve too much, there was another knock on the door outside. She raised her hand, immediately reached out to wipe the tears on her face, ran in small steps to the door and pulled it open, ¡°Morris, why are you back ¡­ Scales again?¡± Chapter 1283 : won’t have an ending Melody thought Morris went and came back, but did not expect to open the door after standing in the doorway is Scales Aaron. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Scales Aaron was full of worry, afraid that something might happen to Melody. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± She shook her head, only her eyes subconsciously nced towards the corridor, with a few moments of expectation and longing in her eyes. Loving someone is obsessive. Melody was deeply in love with Morris, and had thought that after Morris divorced Vivian, she and he would have unlimited possibilities, but she never expected that it would all be a scam. She turned around and entered the living room, followed by Scales Aaron. He said with concern, ¡°What did you just say?¡± Melody lost her soul and plopped down on the couch, hugging a pillow, and sighed, ¡°He said that he and Vivian aren¡¯t divorced, and that they¡¯re fine. And that he ¡­¡± ¡°He what?¡± ¡°He said that the only wife he had in this life was Vivian.¡± One sentence, directly to Melody 10, 000 points of storm damage. No one knows how sad and upset her heart was when she heard Morris¡¯ sentence. ¡°So, Big Brother announced to the public that the two of them were divorced, but it was just a blindfold?¡± Scales Aaron thought about it carefully and seemed to understand something, ¡°The reason why big brother did that is probably because my father went to him. He knows his father¡¯s position in the capital very well, so he must be worried about my father using some clumsy means to bully him. Therefore, he imed to divorce Vivian to the public, but in reality, he did it to protect Vivian.¡± He hit the nail on the head with his analysis. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right about everything.¡± Melody didn¡¯t want Scales Aaron to be right, but it turned out that he was. Seeing her lost in thought, sad and desperate, Scales Aaron¡¯s heart ached. There was someone behind her who loved her and loved her waiting for her, but she never knew to look back.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Melody, is it very hard to love someone?¡± Ghostly, he asked a question. Melodyy on the pillow, her gazex, ¡°Bitter, how can it not be bitter? It¡¯s much more bitter than Chinese medicine.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Scales Aaron let out a long sigh, ¡°Much more bitter than Chinese medicine.¡± He knew it well, so how could he not know. The man sat sideways, elbows propped on the sofa backrest, resting his chin, ¡°What are your ns behind you?¡± She didn¡¯t make a sound. ¡°The first thing you need to do is to get to know how to use your own personalputer. Love, too, is a truth.¡± He was lobbying her, trying to get her to give up this fruitless rtionship with Morris. Melody shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve loved him for ten years, so how could I let go now?¡± ¡°But the person he loves is Vivian, will you wake up!¡± Suddenly, Scales Aaron¡¯s emotions got the better of him, and he censured him. Melody¡¯s thoughts came back to her and her beautiful eyes looked at him, ¡°So what? I¡¯ve saved his life, I¡¯ve lived and died with him. I can give him everything he wants, and Vivian, what can she give Morris? She can¡¯t give anything!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that Vivian can¡¯t give material and power. But she can give love, and that¡¯s enough.¡± For Morris, although he is not the richest man in the world, but his value surpasses the very majority of people, for money, the need is not big. Rtively, in terms of feelings, perhaps the greatest satisfaction can be given to him. This is the feeling that Melody cannot give. At this moment Scales Aaron to Melody said all the words, seems to be from their own personal experience. On the other hand, I am not the same as Melody, obsessed with the poor. Chapter 1284 The difference is that he will not try to force Melody. ¡°I ¡­!¡± Melody dumbfounded, really can not retort. Yes, Vivian can¡¯t give Morris everything, but as long as he can give him love, it¡¯s worth everything. ¡°What if, she died!¡± Suddenly, the woman¡¯s pupils burst out a few ruthless, eyes have be hideous. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Scales Aaron face slightly sunk, ¡°you were just reflecting on yourself, and now you are confused. If you dare toy hands on Vivian, once big brother knows, he will kill you. What about me, what choice do you want me to make then?¡± Although he and Morris did not live together, Scales Aaron also knew something about Morris from his father Maddox Cheal¡¯s side. Scales Aaron is not an unscrupulous person, and treats his kinship with great value.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Scales, you don¡¯t have to persuade me, I have my own choice.¡± With that, Melody got up, slipped on her slippers and went to the bedroom, ¡°I¡¯m tired and want to take a nap.¡± She went into the bedroom and closed the door. In the living room, Scales Aaron¡¯s brows were knitted together, and he picked up a cigarette and sat alone in the living room, smoking it. He also did not expect that things would turn out to be the way they are today. Maddox Cheal sought Morris in order for Morris to marry Melody and smoothly be a superfluous son-inw. And his presence is not to promote the rtionship between Melody and Morris, but ¡­ to be selfish, he would prefer Morris not to be with Melody. One, if the two get married, he will have no hope; second, Morris does not love Melody, even if they are married, they are not destined to be happy. At that moment, Scales Aaron¡¯s cell phone rang. He took out his phone and saw Maddox Cheal¡¯s phone number popping up on the screen. Scales Aaron scratched his hair in annoyance and thought, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m not reading this. He got up and walked out of the living room, closed the door, and went back to his room to answer the phone. ¡°Father.¡± ¡°How have Melody and Morris been doingtely?¡± On the other end of the line, Maddox Cheal went straight to the point, perhaps the only thing that mattered to him. The only thing he cared about was profit. Scales Aaron walked to the floor to stand in front of the window, one hand in the pocket of his pants, one hand on the phone, coldly said: ¡°Morris is very much in love with Vivian, he and Melody is impossible.¡± ¡°Hm, what was the point of letting you go over there?¡± Maddox Cheal was a little upset, ¡°How will our family grow if you don¡¯t properly facilitate their marriage?¡± ¡°Father, our family already has a ce in the imperial capital. People, they should be content with what they have.¡± ¡°What, are you teaching me how to do things?¡± Maddox Cheal¡¯s attitude toward Scales Aaron was not as loving as a doting father¡¯s either. Scales Aaron¡¯s tongue arched his cheek, his eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Is it appropriate to take the happiness of your big brother¡¯s life in exchange for the benefits you want.¡± His words did not get a response for a long time, Scales Aaron continued, ¡°Money, life does not bring death, you pursue too much will only make yourself very hard. My mother and you have worked hard for most of your lives, and I think it¡¯s better for you to go out and travel the world for the rest of your lives than anything else.¡± A statement, half sincere, half hoping that Maddox Cheal will give up what he is currently pursuing and stop interfering in Melody and Morris¡¯s affairs. ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to decide my business.¡± Maddox Cheal coldly snorted, ¡°It¡¯s just a Vivian, a mere woman, it¡¯s not a matter at all.¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Scales Aaron decibel high, questioned. But all he got was a busy tone, ¡°beep beep beep ¡­¡±. Scales Aaron was furious when the other party hung up and mmed the phone on the floor. The phonended on the carpet, bounced a few times, andy quietly on the floor. Chapter 1285 : Wholehearted Care He angrily walked to the wine cab, took a bottle of red wine, and sat quietly in front of a low table, drinking mulled wine alone. Scales Aaron do not understand these people every day plotting and calcting tired, but he knew that he was quite tired. The other side. Viviany in bed, after Morris left, she woke up. Sitting in her room, she recalled the events of the whole day and worried. She wanted to call Rodney and ask about the situation, but remembered that her phone was still on the set. She had no choice but to wash up, put on a bathrobe and go to bed. As a result, she slept until midnight, she had a high fever. Morris was busy outside in the middle of the night and came back to the room to find the little woman lying in bed whimpering, her face red. He went up to her and touched her forehead, and it was scorchingly hot. He immediately carried Vivian to the hospital. After some examination, the doctor said that she had soaked in cold water triggered the fever.Original from N?velDrama.Org. The next day. Vivian woke up, and as soon as she opened her eyes, she found herself lying on a hospital bed, and aside, there was a hanging needle. ¡°Awake?¡± Morris saw her wake up and asked, ¡°How are you feeling? Is there anything ufortable?¡± ¡°Why am I here?¡± Vivian asked weakly. She was weak, pale, her lips were dry and cracked, and she was a little thirsty. ¡°You had a high feverst night, forty-one degrees.¡± Morris shook her head, obviously frightened by Vivian. Good thing he rushed back immediately after dealing with things yesterday, if he hadn¡¯te back in time, there¡¯s no telling what ident would have happened. ¡°Maybe I fell into the water yesterday.¡± Vivian smiled weakly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± Vivian propped her hand on the bed and wanted to get up, but because one hand was in a sling, it was still a bit inconvenient. Morris immediately went forward to help her up, ¡°The doctor said you should lie down and rest more.¡± ¡°Lie down for a long time, my back hurts.¡± Seeing that he was holding a pillow behind him, Vivian leaned on it and smiled at him, ¡°Morris, it¡¯s good to have you.¡± It is inexplicably very reassuring to have him around. ¡°Ynda sent it over first thing in the morning.¡± Morris handed the phone to Vivian. Vivian took the phone and opened it. There were many missed calls and wechats and messages on it, but looking at the red mark on the app, she knew that Morris did not open her phone. He gave her great space and privacy, in fact, it was the respect he gave her. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared nutritious porridge for you, have some porridge first.¡± Morris opened the thermos bucket on the table and brought out the steaming congee, ¡°Fresh shrimp congee, sent over by Yipinju.¡± Yipinju is a chain store, L City has it, so naturally Y City has it too. Vivian put down her phone and watched as Morris pushed the bed table at the end of the bed in front of her, and she sat down to enjoy being taken care of. A bowl of porridge was ced on the table, and Morris took a spoon and stirred it, asionally blowing on the heat, scooping a spoonful and testing the temperature for him, ¡°It¡¯s not hot.¡± He reached out and handed the porridge to his mouth. Vivian¡¯s moist almond eyes curved into a crescent shape, a slight smile, lowered his head to take a bite of the porridge, slowly chewed, ¡°Taste good. It feels simr to what you do.¡± ¡°I also stole it from a teacher at the Yi Pin House.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°I said how it tastes so simr.¡± Vivian nodded with dawning realization. He thoughtfully fed Vivian with the congee, and she obediently opened her mouth to eat, enjoying the wonderful moment of being taken care of. Halfway through the congee, she was full, ¡°You eat some too, I¡¯m full.¡± The high fever overnight, the body is a little weak, eating little appetite. Chapter 1286 : Margarita Jones keeps her company Vivian was chatting with Morris when someone knocked on the door outside the ward. Then the person outside pushed the door and walked in. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, I didn¡¯t think that you, who are so skilled, would have a sick day.¡± The first person to walk in was Margarita Jones, who was still holding a cane. When she saw Vivian leaning against the bed, she couldn¡¯t help but tease. Behind them, Mandy, Sue Stewart, Aurora, Arlo Marsh, Danny and others all walked in together. Therge hospital room became a little crowded because of the presence of several people. They put the gifts aside and went over to Vivian to ask her questions. Mandy, ¡°Vivian, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Sue Stewart, ¡°Who hurt you like that? Tell me, I¡¯ll help you fight back!¡± Aurora, [Are you better now, do you still have a fever?] The three girls sat with Vivian and talked, while the other men went to the sofa and sat down, chatting with Morris. Feeling the concern of several people, Vivian was happy and relieved, ¡°Thank you foring all this way to see me, I¡¯m fine, I just have a high fever from falling into the water.¡± Margarita Jones sat on the edge of the bed, crutches in her hand, and shook her head with a sigh, ¡°I didn¡¯t think anyone would dare to bully you.¡± Sue Stewart, ¡°Yeah, well, who knew she could be bullied.¡± Mandy, ¡°You¡¯re all alone in the Y. Take care of yourself. Call us if you run into anything.¡± Aurora, [You can call Arlo, too.] She gestures, which Vivian and Margarita Jones can understand. Margarita Jones couldn¡¯t help herself, ¡°If she dares to call your brother Arlo, I¡¯m afraid some people¡¯s jealousy jars will have to be turned over.¡± At the end of the sentence, several people inclined their heads to look at Morris sitting on the sofa and allughed. ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± Vivian was grateful and touched to be cared for. Especially when she saw Margarita Jones, who was once so unruly and untamed as the young master of the Hidden n, but now treated her as a good friend and came from L City to visit her with her cane, she felt from her heart that Margarita Jones was a knife with a heart of gold and worthy of deep friendship. She looked to Sue Stewart, ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy at worktely, why did youe over?¡± Sue Stewart sat on the escort chair with her skirt and sighed, ¡°You¡¯re not in L City, so I didn¡¯t have much fun staying in L City, so I thought I¡¯de over to see you.¡± After saying that, she threw a meaningful look at Vivian. The two eyes collided, and in just a moment, Vivian knew what Sue Stewart meant. She must have missed Fraser Marsh again and wanted to get some information from her. ¡°Sue, say something clearly. If you say something without a reason, people will think you like women.¡± Vivian joked, causing several people tough. In the morning, several people sat together and talked all morning. Vivian¡¯s fever went down after she hung up her hangnail, so she went to the hotel for dinner with a group of people. After the meal, because it was close to the New Year, they had a lot of things to take care of, so they all went back to L City.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. But Margarita Jones stayed by Vivian¡¯s side, ¡°I can not go back, L City is really too boring. Every day with Ethan and Danny, look at the headache.¡± Ethan, who heard Margarita Jones say this, turned aside with a somewhat unnatural face and did not say anything. But Danny raised his hand and pushed his sses, and said: ¡°It¡¯s the end of the year, and thepany will soon be on holiday. If you feel bored with L City, you can stay here with Vivian.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Margarita Jones was overjoyed, ¡°Thank you, boss.¡± It was Ethan who looked back at Morris and asked in a whisper, ¡°She¡¯s here, and I¡¯m staying here too?¡± Chapter 1287 She wants to see Fraser Marsh ¡°Hmm.¡± Morris was already uneasy about leaving Vivian alone in Y City, and now that she had Margarita Jones with her, Ethan naturally had to stay here as well, in turn, to keep Vivian safe. Danny raised his hand and patted Ethan¡¯s shoulder, shook his head and sighed, did not say anything. But his face, but full of gloating expression. Ethan frowned, ¡°Danny, you¡¯re so hical.¡± Danny shrugged his shoulders and spread his hands, ¡°Your boss¡¯s decision has nothing to do with me.¡± In the end, Morris is Ethan¡¯s boss, Ethan more helpless, but also have to meekly shut up. Arlo Marsh teased, ¡°This is a film city, you apany them, as a way to give yourself an annual vacation.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. Ethan: I thank you! A few people looked at each other and smiled, some were happy and some were sad. Vivian said goodbye to several people one by one. As she was leaving, Sue Stewart walked up to Vivian, pulled her aside and asked in a whisper, ¡°Have you heard from Fraser Marshtely, I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time and I¡¯m a little worried.¡± Ever since Sue Stewart had transferred her feelings to Fraser Marsh, there was a little more obsession with Fraser Marsh. Seeing her unrequited love, Vivian couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen him for six months and I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve been in touch with him either. Why haven¡¯t you thought about forgetting him?¡± From the bottom of her heart, Vivian did not think Fraser Marsh was a good match for Sue Stewart. Although Sue Stewart is the firstdy of Stewart Group, Fraser Marsh¡¯s identity is more mysterious, she can¡¯t even figure out Fraser Marsh¡¯s background. Moreover, Fraser Marsh does not like Sue Stewart. It was just her unrequited love. ¡°Why should I forget? Thisdy likes him.¡± Sue Stewart said in a serious manner. Vivian frowned slightly, ¡°You¡¯re just unrequitedly in love. Have you asked him if he likes you? And, have you ever gotten to know Fraser Marsh? As I said, he¡¯s not an easy man.¡± ¡°Nonsense, then thisdy is not simple.¡± Sue Stewart, trying to get some confidence back into herself, shot back this. Seeing that she was so persistent, Vivian didn¡¯t know what to do for a while, ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to get Fraser Marsh to contact you. When the timees, you can talk it out yourselves.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, you¡¯re still good.¡± Sue Stewart wrapped her arms around Vivian¡¯s neck and gave her a kiss on the cheek, ¡°That¡¯s righteous.¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s gettingte, you should hurry back to L City. If it¡¯s anyter, it¡¯ll be dark when we get back.¡± In winter, the days are short and the nights are long, and it¡¯s already dark by 4pm. In addition to the snowy road, driving is very slow, Vivian is not quite at ease. ¡°Oh well, let¡¯s go.¡± Sue Stewart waved to her, happily spinning in ce like a butterfly, her ck and white dress like a blooming flower, in the brightughter, set off her naivety and innocence. Vivian admires Sue Stewart and Margarita Jones, they dare to love and hate, they will be brave to go after everything they want. At least, she couldn¡¯t do that. One by one, the group got into the car, and Vivian waved goodbye to them. Standing at the curb, watching them leave, Vivian let out a sigh. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Morris stood beside her, raised his arm around her waist, and said in a gentle tone. ¡°Nothing.¡± Vivian withdrew her gaze and returned a smile. Naturally Vivian would not tell Morris that she was a little worried about Sue Stewart. ¡°If I had told you that you would stay here with Vivian, why would I have stayed and been a lightning rod?¡± Margarita Jones stood on her crutches and shook her head,menting that her and Ethan¡¯s presence was like a blindingly bright light bulb. Chapter 1288 : She’s Trying to Hide Something ¡°I¡¯m going back to L City tomorrow,¡± Morris looked to Margarita Jones, ¡°It¡¯ll be hard for you to spend more time with Vivian these days.¡± He couldn¡¯t stay in Y City for too long as thepany still needed to be taken care of. Margarita Jones lifted her delicate fingers to lift the bangs on her forehead and smiled with her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, remember to reimburse your daily expenses.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Morris readily agreed. Margarita Jones is a person he trusts, and she is wise and daring, so it is good to have her by Vivian¡¯s side. Listening to her words, Vivian teased, ¡°You have billions of dors, so it¡¯s not like you to be so frugal.¡± Martin Baron gave Margarita Jones a billion dors when she left Crypton, which trantes to 5 billion yuan, so she is truly a rich woman. ¡°I¡¯m not as wealthy as your husband. It¡¯s a good idea to get the wool for nothing.¡± Sheughed. Vivian was amused, ¡°You haven¡¯t been in L City long, but you¡¯re learning the dialect pretty fast.¡± A few people returned to the hospital, Vivian checked out of the hospital, then went to a hotel near Film City and got a couple of presidential suites. While Margarita Jones chatted with Vivian in one room, Morris asked Ethan in the next room, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation that you were asked to do yesterday?¡± Ethan shook his head, ¡°The identity of the four people who were disposed of by the youngdy could not be found out. Someone did move the weave in the crew, I caught the person, the other party imed it was all under the secret instruction of Mera.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mera?¡± Morris did not approve of the results of Ethan¡¯s investigation, ¡°Are you sure it was her?¡± ¡°ording to the results of my investigation so far, all the evidence points to Mera,¡± Ethan¡¯s answer was very conservative. Although his own boss suspected that the killer behind the scenes was Melody, naive there was no evidence pointing to her at the moment. ¡°Got it.¡± Morris answered and turned to the next room. In the room, Margarita Jones and Vivian chatting happily, see him walk in, Margarita Jones immediately get up sagely, ¡°You guys talk, I¡¯m sleepy, go back to the room first to sleep a while.¡± Morris looked at her, thin and thick lips pulled out a curve, slightly jawed, and did not say anything. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about sleeping, I¡¯ll call you for dinnerter.¡± Vivian said. Margarita Jones leaned on her crutches, waved to her, and left the suite. After she left, the room became quiet. Morris raised his long fingers slightly, unbuttoned his suit, dropped it on the couch, turned and walked over to Vivian, leaned down and reached out to probe her forehead, ¡°Well, the fever¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°Of course the fever has gone down since you¡¯ve had the bottle.¡± Vivian looked up at him standing beside her, ¡°You were up all nightst night, let me sleep with you for a while.¡± He looked a little haggard after a sleepless night, and the green scruff on his chin wasing out. She could not help but feel a bit distressed when she looked at him. Morris reached out to loosen his tie and sat beside her, ¡°Vivian, you said yesterday that ¡­ the props were tampered with by Melody?¡± He opened his mouth very suddenly to ask about yesterday¡¯s incident. Just talking, Morris did not realize that he looked grave, sword eyebrows slightly close, between the brows are full of doubts and puzzling. Vivian stared into his deep, dark pupils, his mind racing, analyzing his micro-expressions and thoughts. ¡°Yesterday ¡­¡± She pursed her lips, hesitated for a moment, and asked, ¡°What did you say about yesterday¡¯s incident, when you had already asked someone to investigate?¡± Since he opened his mouth, there must be a result. Just ¡­ Looking at his expression, Melody should have ¡®eliminated¡¯ all traces. ¡°I asked Ethan to investigate, and the results point to Mera. ¡°Morris did not intend to hide, nor did he want to use other reasons to set Vivian¡¯s words, but asked her straightforwardly, ¡°You said you have evidence pointing to Melody. can you tell me, what is the evidence? ¡° Chapter 1289 : A Disconnect Appears ¡°Evidence ¡­¡± Vivian sighed and hung her head helplessly, ¡°No more.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Dead people, and how can it be considered evidence.¡± ¡°You mean, the four people who died in the warehouse confessed that the mastermind was Melody?¡± asked Morris after her. Yesterday until now, a question has been bothering Morris. That is ¡­ Vivian is a kind-hearted girl, why would she directly kill four people? Not in line with her style of action. What was she hiding? ¡°Yes.¡± Locking eyes with him for a moment, she nodded in a firm tone, but then added: ¡°However, now that there is no proof of death, there is really no way to confront Melody. And there is no need for you to go back to her.¡± Morris¡¯ face was deep, ¡°I asked Ethan to investigate, but all the evidence of the investigation pointed to Mera.¡± The man¡¯s eyes wereplicated as he took Vivian¡¯s hand and rubbed his thumb over the back of her hand, ¡°Is it possible that Mera deliberately instructed those people to say that?¡± It was because of his knowledge of Melody that Morris dared to say something to Vivian. But he didn¡¯t know that his words were spoken, but Vivian¡¯s heart felt like it had been stabbed by a needle, slightly flushed with pain. ¡°I¡¯d like to know about your past with her.¡± She gazed at him with pale eyes and couldn¡¯t stop wondering, ¡°Why do you trust Melody so much?¡± The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are getting into. Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Vivian has never liked to hide, and it is her style to be open and honest about everything. She didn¡¯t want to interfere with Morris¡¯s privacy, and she didn¡¯t want to pry into their past. However, she has said so, Morris still favors Melody. Her question was met with a long silence from Morris. He let go of Vivian¡¯s hand, leaned forward slightly, legs crossed, elbows propped on his knees, crossed his fingers, and looked down in contemtion. From Vivian¡¯s perspective, she could only see the side of his face, but she could still feel Morris¡¯s helplessness and struggle. Struggle? What was he struggling with? ¡°Sorry, Vivian, the only thing I can¡¯t tell you is about her past.¡± Yes. Can¡¯t tell her. And I can¡¯t tell anyone! As his words fell, there was a long silence in the living room. The silence seems to be able to hear each other¡¯s heartbeat, quiet even outside the window hunting wind seems very noisy, causing a boredom. Vivian¡¯s sizzling heart was cool inch by inch, and for the first time, he couldn¡¯t see the person in front of him clearly. The past between him and Melody is worth such secrecy? Even if he and Melody had loved and slept together, but that was all in the past, how could she be so calcting? But it was ¡­ chose this way.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hmm.¡± Half a minuteter, Vivian nodded, ¡°Understood.¡± She deliberately yawned and stood up from the sofa, ¡°I¡¯m a little sleepy, I¡¯m going to take a nap first.¡± After saying that, she walked around the sofa and went towards the bedroom inside. When she left, Vivian did not forget to look back at Morris, who was still sitting on the sofa with his head hanging. The back was disheveled and forlorn, with a kind of indefinable sadness. She pulled open the bedroom door and went into the room to lie down on the bed to rest. Naive tossed and turned without any sleepiness. The first time there was a gap between them since they met him. Knock, knock, knock¨C Morris knocked on the bedroom door, pushed it open and walked in. On the bed, Vivian was sleeping with her back to the door, covered with the quilt. The man walked over andid down next to her, reaching out to take her in his arms, ¡°I just got a call, there¡¯s an emergency at work, I need to go back to L City first.¡± ¡°Yeah. Take care on the way, be safe.¡± Vivian closed her eyes and said perfunctorily. Chapter 1290 : Mera was kidnapped The attitude towards him was clearly indifferent. Morris naturally felt her emotions, his sword brows were slightly knitted, his lips pursed into a straight line, and for a moment, he said, ¡°I will take care of your affairs for you. What happened today will never happen again.¡± The words of conviction finally touched Vivian. She turned around, blinked her long curly eyshes, looked up and kissed the man near her on the cheek, ¡°It¡¯s been hard for you.¡± ¡°Silly girl, your business is my business, why talk about hard work.¡± Morris hand over the side of her face and kissed her on the lips. But when she touched her soft lips and tasted the sweetness on her lips, she sucked lightly with some greed. As she kissed and kissed, her heart felt like a fire was raging. Morris¡¯s sanity returned and he let her go, ¡°You¡¯re so toxic.¡± He reached out and pinched her face, and his hand ruffled her hair in front of her forehead, ¡°I really have to go now, call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Be careful on the road, call me if you need anything.¡± Vivian got up from the bed and saw Morris walking out, she uneasily walked out of the bedroom in her slippers. Click. Just as she stepped out of the bedroom, she heard the sound of a door closing from outside. The empty living room was no longer upied by Morris, who had left in a hurry. Something important must have happened in L City. In the evening, Vivian, Margarita Jones, Ethan, three people together in the hotel restaurant to eat some casual. And after that, the two girls were chatting in Vivian¡¯s room. Huzzah¡­ Just when Margarita Jones was chatting happily, Vivian¡¯s phone vibrated. She picked up the phone and scanned it, it was Adrian Edwin¡¯s phone, she didn¡¯t hesitate and answered it directly, ¡°The crew just called, said Mera is missing. Do you know where she¡¯s gone?¡± At the other end of the phone, Adrian Edwin asked anxiously. ¡°Mera¡­¡± Vivian was about to say something, subconsciously nced at Margarita Jones, immediately changed his mouth, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll look for it again.¡± Adrian Edwin hung up the phone. Vivian put away the phone and put it aside on the sofa, and continued to chat with Margarita Jones again, ¡°What did you say? You said you want to go out on your own next year?¡± Margarita Jones: ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t be around you guys every day.¡± At her words, Vivian red at her, ¡°Are you crazy? You think Martin Baron is giving you more money and you don¡¯t feel good about not finishing it?¡± ¡°Not really. Gee, I was just thinking about it.¡± Margarita Jones pped Vivian, ¡°Look at you gettin¡¯ nervous.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better stop your unrealistic thoughts.¡± Vivian shook her head, thinking that Margarita Jones was being a little naive in her thinking. After talking for a while, Vivian deliberately yawned several times, ¡°I¡¯m sleepy, I want to take a nap. Let¡¯s talk tomorrow.¡± ¡°What time is it and you¡¯re already sleepy?¡± Margarita Jones spat, ¡°It¡¯s true that people who are sick are weak. If you don¡¯t take care of yourself, you won¡¯t be able to stand Morris¡¯ ¡®torment¡¯ either.¡± She got up with a smile, ¡°You sleep, I¡¯ll go to my room.¡± ¡°What the hell, your mind is full of yellow waste.¡± Vivian cried,ughing. She got up and escorted Margarita Jones out of the living room and closed the door. Returning to the couch, Vivian picked up her phone and immediately called Sean, ¡°Find out immediately where Mera was taken by Morris¡¯ people.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Sean and Rodney are her right-hand man, her right arm, and Vivian trusts their ability to get the job done. The other party answered and hung up, and Sean called ten minutester, ¡°They¡¯ve been taken to Chestnut Hill.¡± ¡°Chestnut Hill? Send me a precise location right away.¡± With that, Vivian hung up the phone, immediately took the phone and changed his clothes and left the hotel. Chapter 1291 : Playing the Game After Vivian left the hotel, she gave Adrian Edwin a call, ¡°I know where Mera is. People, I can help you get back, but you have to give me a few people.¡± ¡°Did that woman offend someone again and get revenge?¡± Adrian Edwin knew Mera well enough to know that it was probably her unforgiving mouth that had offended someone again, and that was why she had been kidnapped and set upon. Although he does not like Mera, but she is now famous, can still create value and benefit for thepany, naturally should also be concerned about her personal safety. ¡°¡­ sort of.¡± Vivian gave an imperceptible sigh. The voice was small, but Adrian Edwin heard it clearly on the other end of the phone. He frowned slightly and raised his hand to ruffle his short blonde hair, ¡°Morris did it?¡± Combining the events of the past two days, Adrian Edwin ventured a guess. Once he guessed, Vivian had to admit, ¡°To say the least, it¡¯s only her stupidity to be taken advantage of and not know it.¡± ¡°What was the situation?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I have an ident on the set that day, and then ¡­¡± Vivian told Adrian Edwin in detail on the phone what happened that day, and then added, ¡°I am now nning to save However, I need your people to apany me to y a scene.¡± ¡°How?¡± Adrian Edwin did not know what Vivian was going to do, but would cooperate with her fully. On the phone, Vivian told Adrian Edwin her idea, and Adrian Edwin naturally agreed and arranged four people for her. After everyone left, Vivian dialed Morris. ¡°Beep beep beep ¡­¡± The phone rang a few times, but there was no answer. Just as she was about to call again, the phone she was holding rang at first, and Morris¡¯s cell phone number jumped on the screen. She answered the phone immediately, ¡°Morris?¡± ¡°Why are you still up sote?¡± On the other end of the line, he was softly concerned, but his voice sounded a bit tired. Vivian didn¡¯t beat around the bush and said directly, ¡°I¡¯m on my way to Chestnut Hill.¡± ¡°What are you doing at Chestnut Hill?¡± ¡°Mera was taken there by your people.¡± She spoke with a beat, and then said, ¡°I¡¯m bringing people over to ¡®rescue¡¯ her now, andter on, have your people cooperate and not be too obvious when releasing Mera.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why should we let her go?¡± ¡°She sins ¡­¡± Vivian wanted to say that Mera ¡®sins are not to die¡¯, but if she said that, she was only afraid that Morris would again think that she thought that this time her own kidnapping The culprit was Melody, so she said instead: ¡°She is an artist under Adrian Edwin. I owe Adrian Edwin a favor, and I¡¯m returning the favor.¡± Although Morris did not know what Vivian¡¯s so-called ¡®favor¡¯ was, she could only nod her head and agree, ¡°Okay, I will instruct them.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± Vivian said a sentence, directly hung up the phone. At this time, the other end of the phone, Morris holding the phone, mouth slightly open, some words to the mouth, and swallowed back. She said, ¡®Thank you¡¯. For some reason, hearing these two words, Morris¡¯s heart suddenly tingled, invisibly as if the distance between the two was gradually pulled apart, and became a bit strange. Vivian arranged for a few people to go to Chestnut Hill, and asked Adrian Edwin to borrow two cars, on the way she gave the four people some instructions, and only then stopped halfway to wait for them. The four of them went to Chestnut Hill and found Mera in a dpidated old house where she was kidnapped. The men pretended to fight with Morris¡¯ four bodyguards and managed to rescue Mera. Mera, trembling and pale, got into a car with the help of some of her fighters and drove away. Chapter 1292 : Adrian Edwin Accountability ¡°You, who did you ¡­ send you?¡± In the back of the car, Vivian sat between two men and stammered as she asked. The blonde guy red at her, ¡°Who else could it be, Mr. Edwin of course.¡± ¡°Mr. Edwin¡­ original, so it is Mr. Edwin,¡± Mera hands clenched together, can not restrain the body trembling incessantly. The driver who was driving looked in the rearview mirror and said to the blond guy, ¡°Ramon, the few hit men just now I look a little familiar, I think I¡¯ve seen him before.¡± The blond guy named Ramon took a cigarette out of the box and handed it to his brother on the other side, frowning in thought, ¡°You said that the tallest, most stout man just now, right?¡± The driver nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, that¡¯s him. Look familiar, right.¡± ¡°Hiss, let¡¯s see ¡­¡± Ramon had a cigarette in his mouth, lit it and took a drag, and pped his thigh with a sudden realization, ¡°Isn¡¯t he the bodyguard of that movie queen named Melody that time. Just two days ago at the Imperial Hotel saw them.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Oh~, yes, yes, yes, remember, remember, I said how so familiar it.¡± The driver in the front row nodded in realization Another brother with a thin build asked again in confusion, ¡°Obviously a few bodyguards just now said that they are Vivian¡¯s people, ah, are you guys mistaken.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Ramon and I can see people without forgetting them, how could we be mistaken! To be wrong, it can only be that bodyguard resigned to talk to Vivian.¡± The driver snorted coldly. Ramon raised his hand and scratched his head, ¡°This is only a few days time, then change the boss, Vivian gave a very high sry, no, I have to ask around and see, if she gives a high sry, I also change the boss to go.¡± ¡°Haha, okay, bring my brother with you when the timees.¡± The skinny man echoed a sentence. The back row, sitting in the middle of the two men Mera head down, originally six distracted her, after hearing the conversation of several people, her expression gradually changed. She sped her hands, her thumb nails sped uneasily, and frowned in deep thought ¡­ The one they said was called ¡®Melody¡¯s Queen of the Film¡¯ must be Melody. Only a movie queen would take a bodyguard with her when she goes out! If the person who kidnapped her this time was Vivian, why did these people see those bodyguards around Melody again? To say that the bodyguard changed bosses to work with Vivian is simply impossible! Vivian¡¯s skills are well known, she is so powerful, how can she need bodyguards? With all the spections, Mera came up with a result that she herself found absurd, that is ¡­ The person who kidnapped her was not Vivian, but Melody?! No way, it can¡¯t be. She has no grudge against Melody, why would Melody want to harm her? With all kinds of doubts, Mera was safely sent to the hotel room to rest. She entered the room to rest, and Adrian Edwin knocked on the door afterwards. Mera pulled open the living room door and looked at Adrian Edwin standing in the doorway, ¡°Mr. Edwin¡­ Mr. Edwin, what are you doing here?¡± Adrian Edwin red angrily and walked straight into the living room, snapping a piece of information onto the table, ¡°Youe and tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± The sudden thunderous rage scared Mera¡¯s heartstrings. Closing the door and turning into the living room, she nced at the furious Adrian Edwin, who was red in the face, and then at the information on the table, reaching out to pick it up, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Read it yourself, look what you¡¯ve done!¡± Adrian Edwin grunted as he sat on the sofa and knocked on the ss of the low table, ¡°I know you hate Vivian, I didn¡¯t think you would want to kill her. If she dies, it¡¯s me, Adrian Edwin, who loses out!¡± Chapter 1293 : The Truth of the Matter ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t try to kill Vivian, did you make a mistake?¡± Mera was confused and bewildered. ¡°Hmph, the evidence is overwhelming, what¡¯s the use of you saying that!¡± Adrian Edwin¡¯s face was as gloomy as ink, and his blue pupils shot out a chill, his sharp eyes scared Mera¡¯s back. She faltered and opened the file, it was a few photos, plus a cell phone video recording. On the photo, a man secretly cutting the wire rope of the weave; another few photos are two men kidnapped Vivian photos. Mera open cell phone video, the first appeared is cutting the wea wire rope of the man, he was beaten flesh and blood, ¡°ooo ¡­ do not hit, I say, I say. It¡¯s Mera, it¡¯s Mera instructed me to do so, oooh ¡­¡± Seeing this video, Mera scared little face pale colorless, subconsciously looked at Adrian Edwin, shook his head, ¡°really not me, really not me.¡± ¡°The evidence is overwhelming, do you think I¡¯m stupid to muddle through?¡± Adrian Edwin was furious. Mera only felt a hundred mouths to defend, in her wooden original aggrieved when the video on the phone screen jumped, changed to the next screen, it is just a photo of the two people who kidnapped Vivian, was a beating, and exploded that the mastermind who arranged their kidnapping is Mera. Hearing this, Mera was so frightened that her legs went weak and she fell to the ground, ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s really not me. Although I hate Vivian, but I also do not have the guts to dare to kill her ah, woo woo ¡­¡± ¡°It happened in your crew, not you can also be someone Melody can not?¡± Adrian Edwin mmed the table, ¡°Mera, I was wrong about you ¡­¡± ¡°Melody?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s her, it must be her!¡± Mera was enlightened and suddenly understood something. ¡°Nonsense, Melody and Vivian have no enmity, how could she kidnap Vivian, you are talking nonsense!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m really not talking nonsense.¡± Mera tears, choked: ¡°Melody like Morris, Morris and Vivian and coupling, and Vivian because of the strong skills, directly crushed Melody¡¯s poprity, she was born to kill Vivian. Then ¡­ then nted the me on me, because everyone knows that I have an enemy with Vivian. Finally, Melody again deliberately found someone to kidnap me and pretend that it was Vivian who kidnapped me, wanting to get rid of me afterwards, as long as I die, no one will find out that it was her backroom maniption ¡­¡± Mera originally wanted to throw dirt on Melody and dump the pot to avoid being held ountable by Adrian Edwin. But as she said it, she realized with hindsight that some spection was so convincing! Because Vivian had an ident, as the boss of Adrian Edwin naturally to investigate the truth of the matter, only to find all the evidence, just did not expect that the evidence pointed directly to her own, the result of this time she disappeared again, Adrian Edwin will arrange people around to find her whereabouts. Combined with being rescued just now, several people in the car said they had seen the bodyguard with Melody in and out of the Imperial Hotel, which is the hotel where Melody is staying now.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Does that mean that the person who wanted to kill Vivian was Melody, but Melody arranged for someone to deliberately point the clues to her in order to clear herself? ¡°How can I believe you when the evidence all points to you and there is no proof in empty words?¡± Adrian Edwin pped the table again, the anger on his face unconcealed. ¡°I do, I do!¡± Mera, who had fallen to the carpet, stood up, pointed to the door, and said, ¡°The men you arranged to save me just now, they¡¯ve seen the bodyguards and said they¡¯ve been around Melody before. All you have to do is ask them, and you¡¯ll be able to prove that what I said is true.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Adrian Edwin frowned, pretending to make a ¡®half-hearted¡¯ expression, got up, and reached for the phone, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask.¡± He walked aside, pretended to dial the phone, asked two questions to the person over there, and only then ¡®hung up the phone¡¯. Chapter 1294 : Her Plan ¡°So, it¡¯s true that Melody tried to harm Vivian and then framed you for it?¡± Adrian Edwin tucked his phone into the inside hand strap of his suit, smoothly pulled out a cigarette in his mouth, lit it, and leaned against the floor-to-ceiling window to smoke it. ¡°Yes, that must be her.¡± Mera nodded her head. Adrian Edwin raised his hand and scratched his hair, sighed bitterly, ¡°Melody is not only a star, but also has some influence in the business world, and her strength is amazing. Even if the thing is done by her, you must not go to confront her face to face, otherwise, you will only die faster.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I get it.¡± Mera nodded, ¡°But ¡­ Vivian¡¯s side, will she think I¡¯m the one who wants to harm her?¡± If so, I¡¯m only afraid that she will be targeted by Vivian again. If Vivian wants her life, what should she do? ¡°I¡¯ll exin Vivian¡¯s side to her, she¡¯s still my artist after all, I can handle it.¡± Adrian Edwin clip cigarette, flicked the ash, face dyed with a few displeasure, ¡°I now suspect, when you and Vivian on the scene, the props were swapped will not be Melody deliberately covert operation, so as to do the pavement, in order to nt evidence against you this time.¡± He deliberately reminded Mera. Mera is a beautiful person, but simple-minded, developed limbs. If no one reminded her, she would not have thought of these problems. But after Adrian Edwin said so, she came to her senses, ¡°Yes, it is very possible.¡± ¡°All right, all right, let¡¯s forget about the past. You have a good night¡¯s rest, you have to work tomorrow.¡± Adrian Edwin picked up the information, got up and walked outside, when he reached the door, he did not forget to admonish, ¡°Melody¡¯s matter, you rotten in your stomach. Otherwise, no one can save your life!¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Click. The door to the living room fell locked. A time, therge living room can only hear the cold wind outside the window, such as the ghostly wail. Mera, who had died in the past, went to the sofa, sat down on the sofa, picked up the pillow and hugged it in her arms, buried her head and cried, ¡°Ooooooooo ¡­ ¡­¡± She did not understand why the creation of man, let her alone to bear so much. But on second thought, Melody nted the evidence to frame her, wasn¡¯t it because she had an axe to grind with Vivian that gave Melody the opportunity to frame her. And there is no deep hatred between her and Vivian, and she can even let go of those things in the past. If she had made peace with Vivian, there would not have been these things today. Mera that regret ah, almost intestines are regretted. Meanwhile, on the other side. Vivian and Adrian Edwin appeared in the night market. The two of them were eating hot pot, drinking beer, and talking heart to heart at the night market. Adrian Edwin, after understanding everything, had some sympathy for Vivian, but he couldn¡¯t say anything more, he just clinked his ss of beer with her, ¡°Just be careful with Melody in the future.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Vivian finished her beer with her head held high, put down her ss, took chopsticks and a piece of shabu-shabumb and ate it. ¡°Mera, she ¡­¡± Adrian Edwin wanted to say something. Vivian smiled helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have any deep hatred with her, I won¡¯t target her. Besides, she is now an artist under your hand, so I won¡¯t do anything to her without looking at the face of the monk.¡± She picked up the beer bottle, filled Adrian Edwin¡¯s and her own ss and held it up, ¡°Thank you for today.¡± Chapter 1295 : Finding Antina Adrian Edwin clinked his beer with her and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m the one who should thank you. You kind of saved that idiot Mera¡¯s life too.¡± The two of them smiled at each other, and neither of them said anything more. After saying these things, Adrian Edwin returned to the topic, ¡°The detective agency in C is very stable at the moment. I n to open a branch in Australia as well, what do you think?¡± ¡°Sure, it¡¯s good to open a newpany. But we still need to step on the Australian side and choose a suitable address before we can do that.¡± Vivian raised his eyes to Adrian Edwin, ¡°First make good money, when you have more savings, take you to a ce to do business, you are guaranteed to ¡­ no, we, make a lot of money.¡± ¡°What ce?¡± Adrian Edwin was a little curious. ¡°Can¡¯t tell you now. When I have saved enough money, I will naturally take you there.¡± ¡°What a mystery.¡± Adrian Edwin shook his head and smiled helplessly.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Vivian didn¡¯t tell Adrian Edwin that she wanted to send someone to the Hidden Tribe to do a business after everything was stable. ¡°By the way, as far as I know, Morris has been in quite a bit of trouble recently. It¡¯s something ¡­¡± Adrian Edwin spoke with his eyes looking at Vivian, ¡°You should know about it, right?¡± Although Morris announced to the public that the two of them were divorced, Adrian Edwin couldn¡¯t figure out why, but from the way Morris cared for Vivian recently, they shouldn¡¯t really be divorced. The mention of this, Vivian holding chopsticks hand a slight meal, frowning deep thought for a moment, a frustrated sigh, clip a piece of tripe in the bowl of sauce dip, fill into the mouth slowly chewed. ¡°I know.¡± She nodded, spoke in a slightly helpless tone. Now she has long since ceased to be the same person she was back then, and no matter what happens, she can know something about what¡¯s going on in the wind. After all, the detective agency is not run for nothing. ¡°I guess you just know something.¡± Adrian Edwin picked up the bottle and poured a ss of wine,menting, ¡°This time it¡¯s not that simple, remember to let me know if you need any help.¡± As a partner and a friend, Vivian thought Adrian Edwin was a good person. She smiled, ¡°No need to help me. You have a good rtionship with Sue Stewart, so if you have the time, you should talk to her and not let her focus on Fraser Marsh every day.¡± Sue Stewart and Vivian were good, good friends, but she had known Adrian Edwin earlier and had a somewhat better rtionship. ¡°Fraser Marsh?¡± Adrian Edwin naturally knows this person, he helplessly shrugged his shoulders, spread out his hands, ¡°Sue Stewart, that person, like anyone is a stick, I can not persuade. When she first fell in love with Morris, she also loved her heart to the bone. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Morris and you were exposed kissing in the mall, she wouldn¡¯t have died.¡± At that time, Sue Stewart thought Morris liked men and waspletely heartbroken over him. But she didn¡¯t know that the so-called ¡®man¡¯ was actually Vivian. The two sat together and talked until the early hours of the morning, before they parted ways. But Vivian did not go directly back to her hotel, but drove to a car borrowed from Adrian Edwin to go somewhere else. The night was cold and windy. Vivian got out of the car, feeling the biting wind in her face, she gathered the cor of her trench coat and stood under the five-star Imperial Hotel, looking up at the building. The hotel lobby, take the elevator straight upstairs. 36th floor, 3671 presidential suite. Vivian stood at the door and rang the doorbell. At this time, it was already 3:30 am. After ringing the doorbell, no one paid attention, so she rang it again. Just when Vivian thought the person inside was still awake, she was about to ring the doorbell again when the door to the presidential suite opened. The person inside was wearing a watery bluece nightgown, wrapped in a bathrobe, with a head of blonde curls, standing sleepily at the door. Chapter 1296 : Humble Begging ¡°Vivian?¡± Antina saw the person standing in the doorway and seemed a bit surprised, but felt that it was expected, ¡°What are you doing here in the middle of the night.¡± Perhaps because she was disturbed by the sleep, Antina¡¯s tone was not very friendly with her wake up breath. Vivian put his hands in the pockets of his trench coat and looked at Antina calmly, ¡°I want to talk to you.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± The other party snorted, nced at her with contempt, and directly reached out to close the door. Seeing this, Vivian immediately stepped forward and blocked the door with her foot, stopping her from closing it. ¡°I know you want to get back at me for what happened to Issac Shaw. But, Morris is innocent, you shouldn¡¯t do it to him.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Vivian said in clear bite. The door wouldn¡¯t close, and Antina didn¡¯t bother to close it again, but turned around and walked towards the living room. Seeing her go in, Vivian followed. At this point, Vivian realized that there were actually two other men in the suite. A blond, toned, eight-pack abs man; a hard, handsome man with a ck, rounded head, sword brows and starry eyes, also with eight-pack abs. The two men were wearing boxer shorts and sitting on the sofa with their upper bodies bare. Antina walked over and the two men sat beside her left and right, reaching out to put their arms around her. This scene, spare a look like this, Vivian understood what was going on. Her eyebrows drew together slightly, and the strange emotionsted only a moment before returning to normal. Antina leaned back on the sofa, raised her feet on the table, and raised her arms around the two male models beside her, ¡°What part of you thought that I would get back at you for what happened to Issac Shaw?¡± Whether it is true or not, only she knows in her own heart. Vivian didn¡¯t know what to say, she knew Antina was pregnant and wanted to remind her to be more careful, but was not in that position. ¡°Other than that, I can¡¯t find any reason that is worthy of your painstaking nning to send someone to kill me and to create trouble for the Zorui Group.¡± She said. Antina hooked her lips and smiled, ¡°The ones sent are all trash, and they actually can¡¯t even handle a woman in your district.¡± Yes. The person who carefullyid out yesterday was indeed Antina. Vivian did not tell Morris because Antina is Frank¡¯s daughter and behind her is the powerful and mysterious mafia. Because of the matter of the Hidden Tribe, Morris has been greatly wounded and is now not a match for the Mafia at all. She only hopes that this time she can end the matter herself and not drag Morris into it. If he knows that the person who wants to kill himself is Antina, he will probablyunch a counterattack, and then, I¡¯m afraid, it will be the end of hurting 800 enemies and losing a thousand. Vivian could not bear to see it. ¡°Antina, you are also a person of nature. I¡¯ve already divorced him. He is now my ex-husband, it is not appropriate for you to make things difficult for him.¡± Suddenly, Vivian felt that it was really a wise decision for Morris to announce their divorce to the public before. Now as long as the rtionship between her and Morris was put aside, once Antina was convinced, she might not go against Morris. ¡°Morris has done so much for you, and you divorced her. Who knows if you are really divorced or not? Besides, even after the divorce, he is still the father of your two children. Do you think that I will let your family have a good time?¡± Antina hated Vivian as much as she hated Morris. Just watching them suffer made her feel extraordinarily good. ¡°I have no grudge against you, it was because I was too close to Issac Shaw in the first ce.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush with her, just wanted to solve the problem as fast as possible, ¡°I can never interact with Issac Shaw again, or never see each other again. But, I just hope you don¡¯t involve Morris.¡± Chapter 1297 : agile in body and hand Although the performance of Morris in recent days let Vivian slightly disappointed, but Vivian is still very clear which is more important. After she finished, Antina sat on the blond foreign type without meaning to speak. The man took a toothpick and forked a piece of fruit to Antina¡¯s mouth, ¡°Baby, take it easy.¡± They exchanged words in English. Vivian stood alone, looking awkward and redundant. She was silent for a moment and said, ¡°What exactly do you have to do before you¡¯ll let him go?¡± A plea that was close to a whisper. She, who had always been unassuming in front of people, was willing to condescend for Morris. The man had protected her for more than two years, risking his life and fortune just to keep her safe for life. A love that runs in both directions, love always feels like it needs to do something to make it work. ¡°I, Antina, want to get someone killed, it all depends on my mood.¡± Antina leaned back on the sofa, the male model on her left squatted next to her, pounding her legs and massaging her, interpreting the humility of a ¡®male servant¡¯ to the bone. Antina, who was enjoying herself with her eyes closed, pursed her lips and leaned backzily, ¡°What do you think you are, what qualifications do you have to negotiate with me.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. In her heart, Vivian is not qualified to negotiate with her. If Issac Shaw didn¡¯t have a ce in his heart for her, Antina wouldn¡¯t have bothered to give Vivian a second nce. ¡°Yes.¡± Vivian doesn¡¯t deny it, ¡°I¡¯m really not qualified to negotiate with you.¡± The reason she is here today is that she has no way out. Of course, she also wanted to see what Antina¡¯s attitude was. If she is willing to negotiate with her, of course, good, if not, she can also make other ns. Vivian never expected to see such a shocking scene when she came to Antina today. Looking at the two male models beside her, she felt some sympathy for Issac Shaw and worried about the baby in Antina¡¯s belly. ¡°You have some self-awareness.¡± Antina haughtily cold hum, cold eyes nced at Vivian, the bottom of her eyes are full of disdain. In this world, there is no one who can be her opponent. ¡°Injustice has its head and debt has its owner. If you hate me,e at me, don¡¯t spill over to others.¡± Vivian is very passive and every word she says seems pale and weak. Antina leaned on the right blonde male model¡¯sp, raised her hand to y with her newly done nails, and said slowly, ¡°That depends on thisdy¡¯s mood.¡± With that, she suddenly thought of something and sat up again with her hand propped up on the sofa. She looked up and down on Vivian with her unkind eyes, and suddenly smiled, ¡°You really want me to let Morris go? But ¡­¡± With just a look, Vivian seems to have sensed the other party¡¯s intentions. ¡°Say.¡± Vivian looked nd. Antina looked at a fruit knife on the table, leaned down and picked up the knife, pressed the button of the spring-loaded knife, miso, the spring-loaded knife¡¯s iparably sharp de popped out, shining with a cold aura under the light of the living room. Her long, slender fingernails scraped on the de and raised her hand to throw the fruit knife directly at Vivian. The knife was aimed at Vivian¡¯s face, Vivian reacted quickly and stepped aside to avoid it, only to hear a thud as the dagger lodged in a side wine cab, the tip of the knife embedded a few points deep. ¡°Agile in body and hand.¡± Antina nodded her head slightly and said with a smile. The tone of voice, appreciation and mixed with a little bit of mockery. ¡°But I just can¡¯t see your intelligence, beauty, and great skill, what do you think ¡­ can be done about it.¡± Antina sighed and inclined her head to look at the blonde male model, ¡°Quinn, what do you think, what would be good to leave something with that knife?¡± Chapter 1298 : Shyness in the Bag She asked the man beside her. The man named Quinn¡¯s meaningful gaze fell on Vivian¡¯s body, he raised his eyebrows and smiled, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you hate her beauty, let her disfigure her face, won¡¯t all things be solved?¡± ¡°Disfigure?¡± Antina murmured two words, and her unfathomable gaze once again looked at Vivian. To be precise, it was looking at her iparably exquisite face, with picturesque eyebrows, red lips and white teeth, and very oriental features, especially the aura of coolness, which made her whole person a bit more beautiful and unapproachable. ¡°Quinn, you are so bad.¡± She raised her hand and poked at Quinn¡¯s toned abs, ¡°But it¡¯s really a good idea.¡± Giving him a thumbs uppliment. And then, turning back, her red lips curled up in a curve, ¡°You hear that.¡± Antina reached out, her slim, slender fingers pointing to the fruit knife embedded in the wooden wine cooler, ¡°If you ruin your face today, I promise I won¡¯ty a hand on Morris. It is also considered a promise to your request.¡± That was a promise to ask? Vivian thought that it was more like a tricky request. She looked as normal, sideways, unperturbed, looked at the fruit knife, walked over, and pulled it off the wine cooler. I have to say, Antina has good hands. A fruit knife embedded in a few centimeters, Vivian made a little effort to pull it off. Looking down at the shiny fruit knife, Vivian lifted the de, ¡°Nice knife, it¡¯s a pity to see blood.¡± She looked up and exchanged a nce with Antina, ¡°I don¡¯t have any fruit knives at home, so I¡¯ll take it as a gift from Miss Antina. Thanks.¡± Vivian closed the fruit knife, took it and turned around to walk out of the suite. In the living room, Antina and the two male models beside her watched Vivian walk out of the room, but no one said anything. When she was about to walk out of the room, Antina said aloud, ¡°If you dare to walk out of this door, there is no room for redemption. When the timees, not only you have to die, Morris will also die. Of course, your two children can not escape the fate of death.¡± Vivian, who was walking in the doorway, took a step, blushed for a moment, and then smiled, ¡°To the end.¡± Pulled open the door and walked out of the living room without looking back. Today, I came over to test Antina¡¯s attitude. Since her attitude is so firm, it means that there is no room for negotiation. After leaving the hotel, Vivian drove back to the hotel where she was staying, washed up andy down on the bed, but she was not sleepy. She took out her cell phone, but there was no message or call from Morris. She knew that Antina¡¯s father was already working on Jorui Technology and Morris was busy with thepany at the moment. It was Rodney who had gathered the information. Vivian could not help but feel that it was lucky to have a private detective agency with two superbly capable right-hand men, otherwise she would be very passive at this moment. Early in the morning, Margarita Jones came knocking on the door. Vivian, who had only slept for an hour or so, got up, walked to the living room, pulled open the door, and looked at Margarita Jones standing outside with her cane. ¡°Such heavy dark circles under your eyes, did you even steal the hanky without me yesterday?¡± Margarita Jones teased. Vivian slipped on her slippers and turned into the living room, ¡°Will you pay for it if I bring you along? No, you¡¯ll just call in more hombres.¡± She reached up and patted the pocket of her pajamas, ¡°Shy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a rich white girl now, so I¡¯m rich when you don¡¯t have money to find a man.¡± Margarita Jones said with a smile.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Chapter 1299 : Margarita Jones who is safe and sound Vivian made an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture, ¡°Remember what you said today, next time you pay for it.¡± With that, she went into the bedroom bathroom and began to wash up. Margarita Jones tossed her cane aside, limped into the bedroom and sat on the bed, ¡°Hey, tell me honestly, what the hell were you doing yesterday?¡± Margarita Jones hade to see Viviantest night and was not surprised to learn that she was not in her room. After all, Vivian had been behaving a little erratically when she had kicked her out. ¡°Met a friend.¡± Vivian gave a perfunctory reply. Seeing her reluctance to talk, Margarita Jones naturally could not ask further questions, buty down on the bed and let out a deep sigh, ¡°I envy you guys, you can go anywhere you want.¡± She lifted her leg in a cast, ¡°When I get better in a while, I¡¯ll be able to go wherever I want too.¡± ¡°Learn a lesson, so you don¡¯t have to drive a ¡®flying car¡¯ again next time.¡± Vivian was brushing her teeth and muttered with her mouth full of foam. When she had finished washing up and changed, she went downstairs to dinner with Margarita Jones. In the hotel restaurant, Ethan had been sitting and waiting for the two. When he saw theming, he immediately greeted them and asked, ¡°What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± ¡°Margarita Jones, you sit down, I¡¯ll get it with Ethan.¡± Vivian pointed to the window seat and said to Margarita Jones. Considering Margarita Jones¡¯ mobility problem, Vivian took great care of her. Margarita Jones went to the chair by the window and sat down, told the two of them what she wanted for breakfast, and they walked towards the breakfast window. The restaurant, not too many people and not too few, was slightly noisy. Vivian walked over to Ethan and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine with Margarita Jones over here, you go back to L City. morris he ¡­ should need you now.¡± Ethan and Trent Stone are Morris¡¯s right-hand men, and now he¡¯s in trouble on all sides, and what he needs most is manpower. Ethan looked at Vivian with quite a deep sense of purpose and shook his head, ¡°The boss ordered me to stay.¡± ¡°What, my words don¡¯t count?¡± Vivian side head, harsh gaze shot at Ethan, invariably gave him some pressure. Just when Ethan was hesitating, Vivian continued, ¡°You know better than me what Morris¡¯ situation is now. Whether you want to go back and help him or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. She threw the question to Ethan. Although Ethan is not worried about Vivian and Margarita Jones, but at this time he is most worried about people or Morris. After all, Trent Stone has always been at Morris¡¯s side, and Trent Stone will be the first to tell him if there is any movement there. Hesitating for a moment, Ethan said, ¡°Then ¡­ youngdy, you ¡­ trouble you to take care of Margarita Jones.¡± Vivian looked at him, frowned slightly, ¡°Margarita Jones is quite attached to. What, you don¡¯t like her, do you?¡± With her years of experience in gossip, she had a feeling Ethan had a thing for Margarita Jones. ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me, youngdy. This is all from the boss.¡± Ethan¡¯s answer, dripping with water. Vivian didn¡¯t look further into the matter, and the two of them ordered some breakfast and returned to their seats to dine with Margarita Jones. During the meal, Ethan said he was going back to L City and Margarita Jones nodded her head, ¡°Yes. Back to L City is good.¡± It was wonderful not to have someone to ¡®supervise¡¯ her. ¡°Youngdy is busy shooting during the day, if you are too bored, I will arrange for someone toe and keep youpany.¡± Ethan was a little relieved to see Margarita Jones. Having known her for a short time, he knew that Margarita Jones was not an easy person to worry about. ¡°Well, well, well, that¡¯s not a problem.¡± Margarita Jones was in a happy mood and looked down to take a sip of Y City¡¯s special tofu brains, which for a while felt all unbelievably good. Chapter 1300 : No Restraint After the meal, Ethan drove away. Margarita Jones and Vivian walked him to the elevator and watched him get into the elevator before they turned back to Vivian¡¯s room. Once in the room, Margarita Jones tossed her crutches aside and limped over to the couch, reached for the fruit knife on the table, pushed a button and the de popped out. She raised her leg in a cast and crossed it over the table, holding the fruit knife and scratching the cast. Seeing this, Vivian¡¯s brow knitted, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°This thing is deadly heavy, it¡¯s hard to wear.¡± ¡°You have a broken leg, are you crazy.¡± ¡°Ch, are small things, as a child in the hidden tribe riding horses, three days two fall off the horse, do not know how many times broken bones, where there is so pretentious.¡± ¡°Then you before ¡­¡± Vivian reached up and touched his nose, puzzled: ¡°Doing a show for whom?¡± Margarita Jones with a fruit knife scratching the cast, not forgetting to incline her head to look at Vivian, ¡°For your husband.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± What kind of operation is this? H. The living room resounded with the sound of a knife de cutting through the ster, one after another, and there was no reason to be a little disturbed. Vivian said uneasily, ¡°It¡¯s better to go to the hospital, it¡¯s not good for you to cut your legter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid.¡± Margarita Jones said as she removed the cast. It took a lot of effort and ten minutes to get the cast off. Margarita Jones immediately stood up and shook off her previously injured leg, ¡°Gee, it feels good not to have a cast.¡± This scene made Vivian fall down, ¡°The leg doesn¡¯t hurt?¡± ¡°What hurts?¡± Margarita Jones froze for a moment and suddenly realized what was going on, so she stood, spinning in ce, ¡°Look, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°It hurts for a hundred days, you ¡­¡± Isn¡¯t good a little too fast? Margarita Jones saw Vivian¡¯s face confused and couldn¡¯t help herself, ¡°I recovered faster than normal from my injuries when I was a child. How could they befortable with me staying with you if they weren¡¯t ying games in front of your husband and Ethan?¡± They thought that the crippled Margarita Jones was the one who would settle down a little. They didn¡¯t know that Margarita Jones was faking it. In response, Vivian shook her head speechlessly and gave her a thumbs up, ¡°Awesome.¡± ¡°All right, you go to work, I have to go out.¡± Margarita Jones said, and walked straight outside the living room. Vivian was always a little uneasy, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t lose it. Call me if something happens.¡± When Margarita Jones spoke, she had already walked out of the living room and closed the door. It was already eight o¡¯clock in the morning, Vivian was still in a hurry to go to the set, so she didn¡¯t ask any more questions. On the one hand, Margarita Jones is very handy, no one can bully her; secondly, she is unrestrained by nature, it is not really possible to trap her around. I left the hotel and drove to the set. When she appeared on the set, everyone looked at her with strange eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Vivian?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I thought she was dead.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on, it¡¯s amazing too.¡± ¡°Since she didn¡¯t die, where the hell did she go yesterday?¡± ¡­ Everyone¡¯s head was a big question mark, and they all seemed to be wondering where Vivian had gone yesterday and where she hade back from. Vivian ignored the strange gazes of the crowd and went straight to the director. In the lounge, Director Johnny and Zelda were both sitting and talking, with sad faces, as if they had encountered some difficult problem. ¡°Director Johnny, director Zelda.¡± Vivian walked in and said hello. The two people who were full of sadness just now saw Vivian, and their eyes instantly lit up with joy. Chapter 1301 : Stefan Bell is back Director Johnny smiled, ¡°You cane, I was thinking that if you don¡¯te again, you should dy the shooting progress of the crew again.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, it¡¯s good to see you¡¯re here, it¡¯s good to see you¡¯re here.¡± Director Zelda let out a long breath of relief. The two directors nced at each other and smiled. Vivian spread his hands, ¡°I had a day off yesterday and I¡¯m fine today. Naturally, we can¡¯t dy the progress of the crew.¡± Saying that, she reached out and pointed outside, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the dressing room to do my makeup first.¡± ¡°Eh, good good.¡± Director Johnny nodded his head repeatedly, and his attitude towards Vivian was much more polite. It is because of the pressure from Morris yesterday, and also the fact that Stefan Bell heard about Vivian¡¯s ident and came back from abroad on a night and day trip. Director Johnny was under a lot of pressure, so his attitude towards Vivian was much friendlier. Speak of the devil, speak of the devil. Vivian¡¯s people were putting on makeup in the dressing room when a man barged in. The man is no other than Stefan Bell. Dressed in a white loose down jacket, wearing a duck tongue hat and a ck mask, Stefan Bell breezed up to Vivian, reached out and grabbed the makeup artist who was doing her makeup to the side, moved a stool and sat in front of Vivian, ¡°Vivian, why didn¡¯t you tell me when such a big fucking thing happened? ¡± Vivian looked at Stefan Bell who suddenly appeared in front of him, a little surprised, ¡°Why are you back?¡± ¡°What you¡¯re asking isn¡¯t bullshit.¡± Stefan Bell raised his hand to rip off the mask and hat, angrily throwing them on the table, frowning, ¡°You are the person I introduced to the crew, something happened to you, not only affect Director Johnny¡¯s shooting, to your husband, I can¡¯t ount for it.¡± He raised his hand to ruffle his hair with some annoyance, ¡°Mud, you¡¯re my man, and someone dares toy hands on you?¡± As a popr idol, in front of outsiders, Stefan Bell belongs to the quiet character, and has the stability of a mature man, gentle as jade. But I don¡¯t know that at this moment Vivian in front of him, is the real Stefan Bell Ben Feng. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all taken care of.¡± Vivian said, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent you a message.¡± ¡°You can still get messages on the ne?¡± ¡°The ne has wifi.¡± ¡°Does it?¡± Stefan Bell shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Vivianughed and teased, ¡°There are things you Stefan Bell don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t digress with me, you ¡­ were about to say something yesterday¡± Stefan Bell was about to say something when he noticed the female make-up artist was looking at him with peachy eyes and an infatuated look on her face, so he waved his hand, ¡°You go out first , I have something to say to her.¡± The makeup artist nodded and held her phone with both hands, ¡°God, can I take a picture with you?¡± Stefan Bell frowned slightly, seemed to have a few displeasure, but still miso stood up, reached out and grabbed the makeup artistdy to his side, raised his hands on her shoulders, obediently picked up her phone and held it up, ¡°Come, I shout one, two, three. One, two, three ¡­¡± After reciting ¡®three¡¯, he clicked the photo button, clicked, clicked a few times, four consecutive shots, then lightning fast, he shoved the phone to the makeupdy, ¡°Goodbye.¡± The speed was so fast that the make-updypletely did not react, mute looking at the selfie on the photo, grinning, ¡°Okay, okay.¡± She ran out of the dressing room with a happy fart.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Because Vivian was now the second female, the director had specially arranged a separate dressing room for her to use conveniently. ¡°Now can you tell me who really did it yesterday?¡± Stefan Bell questioned in a deep voice. The sharp gaze on Vivian, the eyes, as if to say, do not give me an answer today, this matter will not end! Chapter 1302 : Even the great gods can’t save Vivian leaned back in his chair and let out a long sigh, ¡°It¡¯s a long story ¡­¡± Some things really can¡¯t be said in a few words, Vivian¡¯s face was written with helplessness. ¡°Then it¡¯s a long story.¡± Stefan Bell leaned against the dressing table, arms around his chest, looking down at her. ¡°Know Antina?¡± ¡°Antina? That¡¯s ¡­ Frank¡¯s daughter?¡± Stefan Bell¡¯s heartstrings tightened and his heart grew a little more worried. Vivian nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡± The answer, Stefan Bell instead fell into a long pensive, and Vivian four eyes look at each other, pulled the lips, actually some dumb speech. Seeing his mute silence, Vivian hooked her red lips in a helpless manner, ¡°Are you asking me why I offended Antina?¡± She asked herself and said, ¡°Antina¡¯s husband¡¯s name is Issac Shaw.¡± In a few short and concise words, Stefan Bell nodded his head in a second, ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± Issac Shaw and Vivian two things, Stefan Bell naturally also know. He just didn¡¯t think that just because Issac Shaw liked Vivian, it would cause such a big thing. Stefan Bell was silent. He reached out and scratched his hair, dragged a chair to sit down in annoyance, ¡°This matter, some tricky.¡± After saying that, he took out a box of cigarettes from his pocket, pulled out a cigarette in his mouth, lit it, and sat down to smoke it silently. ¡°If Antina hade at me alone, I would not have been afraid. But she¡¯s getting back at Morris now, and it¡¯s a pain in the ass.¡± Vivian propped his elbows on the armrests of the seat, resting his forehead, irritated for no reason. ¡°Didn¡¯t you and Morris announce your divorce to the public, so why is she still making things difficult for Morris?¡± said Stefan Bell, who was puzzled. ¡°She said that because I have two children with him, meaning that as long as Morris is down, the two children will not be good either.¡± ¡°This is going to screw your family?¡± Stefan Bell¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, ¡°This woman is really sick, too.¡± He flicked his cigarette at the trash can, raised his hand to tug at the cor of his knitted sweater, and asked, ¡°Does he know?¡± The ¡®he¡¯ in his mouth is Morris, of course. Vivian looked at himself in the make-up mirror, his expression was a bit despondent, ¡°Antina attacked hispany, he naturally knew. But did not know that Antina sent people to kill me. With his character, if he knew, he would only inspire conflict.¡± This is the real reason why Vivian killed those four people in the warehouse that day. ¡°Vivian, Vivian, you¡¯ve yed a big game this time.¡± Stefan Bell crossed his legs, his hand on hisp, his fingers tapping a little, ¡°offend who is not good, but offended the daughter of the mafia boss, I am afraid that the gods can not save you.¡± ¡°Since you can¡¯t save ¡­¡± Vivian looked at him, raised his eyebrows and smiled, ¡°when my funeral, remember to make it grand for me, let me die in style. It¡¯s not a waste of this life.¡± She teased. ¡°That¡¯s a good mindset.¡± Stefan Bell shook his head again, sad and sighing. The two sat together talking for a long time again before Stefan Bell went to Director Johnny in due course and Vivian went on with her make-up. The makeup artist, Kayleigh, became more and more gentle with Vivian after learning about their rtionship. Vivian then realized that Kayleigh was Stefan Bell¡¯s little fan girl. Here, she was putting on makeup in the dressing room when someone suddenly knocked on the door and walked in. Because Vivian was putting on her makeup, she could not look back, she could only see the other party from the makeup mirror after the person approached, and it turned out to be ¡­ Mera.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Chapter 1303 : Begging to worship Vivian looked at Mera in the mirror and she asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Mera is wearing a costume, because of the thick makeup, looks very good. She looked down at the cup of hot coffee in her hand, hesitated, bit her lip, and seemed to be in a strong internal struggle. And then, she took two steps forward and put the coffee directly on the table, ¡°I want to drink coffee, the assistant bought an extra cup, lost quite a waste, so I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± She put down the coffee and turned around and ran away. Looking at her scurrying back, Vivian cried andughed. Kayleigh, who is making up for her, holds a eye shadow brush and applies makeup to her. She asks, ¡°Mera has a grudge against you. Why did she suddenly send you coffee? Sister Vivian, let me tell you, I feel that she is not kind to you.¡± Before, because of the crew¡¯s rejection of Vivian, even makeup artist Kayleigh¡¯s attitude towards Vivian was not good. But after Stefan Bell appeared, Kayleigh addressed her affectionately as ¡®Sister Vivian¡¯. ¡°That¡¯s a good point.¡± Vivian said seriously: ¡°In that case, the coffee is for you to drink.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Kayleigh hand movement a, shaking his head like a rattle, ¡°No, no, no, I will not drink it, what if it is poisoned.¡± Even if it¡¯s not poisonous, it¡¯s not impossible that there¡¯s saliva or diarrhea medicine or something. When she finished speaking, she saw Vivian pick up the coffee cup and insert the straw and take a sip. See Vivian really drank the coffee, Kayleigh pupils a re, ¡°Wow, Vivian sister, you really warrior. Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll putxatives in it?¡± Vivian lowered her eyes and gazed at the hot coffee in her hand, her red lips slightly hooked, ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± The reason why she was so sure was that she had sessfully reversed her position in Mera¡¯s heart by ¡®ying match¡¯ with Adrian Edwinst night. From now on, the target of Mera will be Melody. After putting on her makeup, Vivian wore an orange down jacket over her costume and went outside with the cup of coffee from Mera in her hand. From the rest area to today¡¯s shooting area, I met Scales Aaron and Laurel head-on. After she fell into the water that day, Laurel jumped into theke to save her despite her life, Vivian was moved by the news. Seeing the two of them, she walked over, greeted Scales Aaron with a slight jowl, and said to Laurel, ¡°I heard that you jumped into Lansing Lake to save me that day?¡± Laurel smiled nervously and scratched his jade crowned head with his ck gloved hand, ¡°I did jump, but I didn¡¯t find you.¡± He was wearing a navy blue embroidered brocade coat, ck belt, gold thread outline, coat a light blue fur cor robe, jade crown hair, coupled with exquisite makeup, looks sword eyebrows, hard and handsome, quite a sense of ancient style beautiful man. It is no wonder that Laurel can be in the first line and be the love bean of many female fans, indeed quite handsome. But this kind of fresh meat, Vivian will generally be regarded as younger brother, after all, she likes is mature and stable type of man. ¡°Anyway, you dared to jump into Bluestar Lake to save me, which really impressed me. Of course, more than that, I was touched.¡± Vivian smiled heartily, ¡°Let¡¯s do this, I¡¯ll treat you to a hot pot with Scales Aaron after work tonight. Winter, the best season to eat hot pot.¡± ¡°Hot pot ¡­ hot pot just ¡­ forget it.¡± Laurel pursed her lips, hesitant gaze to Vivian, ¡°I still want you to teach me to practice martial arts. Just think of it as a full fulfillment for me?¡± The hot pot or whatever is not his hobby at all. He was now all set on getting Vivian to teach him martial arts. Chapter 1304 : Bad Idea Scales Aaron¡¯s eyes looked back and forth at the two of them and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Vivian, Brother Laurel just wants to learn something to defend himself, so you can teach him.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He said, and touched Laurel with his arm, winking at him. Laurel nodded like a garlic, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Scales is right.¡± It was hard for Vivian to say no to his sincere request. On second thought, Laurel might give up if he suffered, so she agreed, ¡°Okay. When you have time, I¡¯ll teach you a few self-defense moves.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, yes, yes.¡± Laurel was overjoyed and immediately said, ¡°Then let¡¯s wrap up tonight, my treat.¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t refuse, so she readily agreed. The three of them chatted for a few more minutes before they parted ways. Vivian and Laurel went to shoot rival scenes, free time Scales Aaron turned around and left, when he reappeared, he was already in Melody¡¯s lounge. In the lounge, Melody nestled on the sofa, one hand hugging a pillow, one hand clutching a cigarette, disheveled and frustrated in smoking, a thousand mncholy written on his face. Since the day she found out that Morris and Vivian were faking their divorce, Melody¡¯s mood could not be calmed down. Seeing her like this, Scales Aaron walked over and sat on the arm of the sofa, ¡°What, are you going to back out of this?¡± He chatted to himself, ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. You can turn around and see me where I am, so that¡¯s not a bad choice.¡± Melody¡¯s eyes are dull, long fingers holding ady¡¯s cigarette, taking a puff, ming red lips emitting faint thin smoke, lingering in front of the cheeks, lining the ssical face more and more charming and stunning. ¡°Do I look like someone who gives up easily?¡± She propped her elbow on the pillow, resting on her right arm, her red lips hooked up with a forced smile, ¡°not to mention just one Vivian, even if two or three, I will only rise to the asion.¡± ¡°Heh, for the sake of big brother, you¡¯re quite desperate.¡± Scales Aaron got up and moved to the side of the single sofa, hands behind his head, leaned on the sofa,mented a sentence. He added: ¡°Mera appeared in the set today unharmed. I am curious, we let her be the scapegoat, howe big brother did noty hands on Mera? Also, who was the real culprit behind the scenes that day?¡± Melody also felt puzzled, shaking her head in confusion, ¡°I also had people check, but did not find the culprit behind the curtain. However, I heard that yesterday Mera seemed to be hijacked, but what happened behind, I¡¯m not too sure.¡± ¡°So, there¡¯s something fishy about it.¡± Scales Aaron side head, good-looking Dan phoenix eyes skewed towards Melody, ¡°that moment to see Vivian, if not guessed correctly, her hand holding the cup of coffee, it is Mera¡¯s assistant to buy. When I came back from buying coffee for you, I happened to bump into her assistant.¡± ¡°Mera¡¯s?¡± Melody¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly, ¡°Mera and Vivian have long had a grudge, and suddenly they are so close. It seems that a lot of things happenedst night.¡± What happenedst night, exactly what happened, the two of them do not know. But based on the fact that Mera took the initiative to bring Vivian coffee alone, Vivian must have given Mera great help, otherwise that small-minded woman, how could her attitude change 360 degrees? Her analysis is consistent with Scales Aaron¡¯s thoughts. After a short silence in the lounge, Scales Aaron¡¯s eyes lit up and he had a n, ¡°I do have an idea, maybe we can get Big Brother and Vivian to turn against each other.¡± Chapter 1305 : Sickness worsens ¡°What?¡± Melody had a few moments of anticipation. Scales Aaron mysteriously smiled, got up and walked to sit beside her, ambushed her ear and whispered, after finishing, he looked at her and raised an eyebrow, ¡°How?¡± ¡°Scales, you¡¯re still smart.¡± Melody genuinelyplimented, even reaching out to give him a thumbs up. Her mind reverberated with what Scales Aaron had just said about the ploy, and the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but smile upward. On the other hand, Vivian was seriously and actively filming. She was busy until 4:00 p. m., when she was free. After Vivian¡¯s ident, Morris came to the door to question Director Johnny, so that Director Johnny knew the importance of Vivian and had a change of attitude towards him, and also thoughtfully arranged a recliner for her. After a busy day, either arranging martial arts action or hanging in the weave, she is now exhausted and just wants to lie down for a while. There is no need to be pretentious and refuse the director¡¯s kindness. Vivian thanked her repeatedly and theny down on the recliner, with a thin quilt on her body, holding the phone to call Margarita Jones. The phone beeped a few times, and the other party hung up the phone. Then a text message popped in. I¡¯ll be in touch with youter. It was a message from Margarita Jones. Vivian didn¡¯t know what Margarita Jones was busy with, so she sent her another message: [Be safe, call me when you¡¯re done. Ding¡­ After she sent the message, a message came through at light speed, [Yes, master. Looking at the content of the message, she was sure it was Margarita Jones¡¯ tone, and her hanging heart dropped.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Viviany on a lounge chair under the corridor, looking at Melody, who was shooting a scene with Laurel from afar, with a mncholy under her eyes that could not be dissolved. After watching for a long time, just when Vivian withdrew his gaze, his eyes inadvertently nced at Mera who was not far away. The two people¡¯s eyes just collided with each other. Mera¡¯s expression was a little unnatural, standing there for a moment, then walked towards her and stopped in front of her. She was still wearing a costume, but it was cold in winter, so she put a long knee-length white down jacket over it, surrounded by a scarf, holding a camel-colored teddy-like warm water bag in her hand. ¡°That ¡­¡± she wrinkled her lips, looking down at the water-warming bag in her hand, ¡°I have more than one water-warming bag, this ¡­ will give you to use it. Didn¡¯t you fall into the water that day, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± The effect of yesterday¡¯s y is really amazing. She was looking at Mera in a daze, Mera in turn was a little ufortable with Vivian¡¯s gaze, and hastily exined, ¡°I just think that if you catch a cold, it will dy the progress of the crew. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± With that, she threw the warm water bag directly into Vivian¡¯s arms, turned around and ran away. The warm water bag fell on her thin quilt, and in a short while, she felt the hot temperature, very warm. Vivian is not pretentious, holding the warm water bag stuffed into the thin quilt, holding tightly. This year¡¯s winter is extraordinarily cold, especially that day fell into the water, followed by a high fever, the body is somewhat resistant to freezing. She watched Mera¡¯s back, crying andughing. There is no deep hatred between her and Mera, but Mera is like a child who has not grown up, and will be calcting or yful to give her trouble. Vivian does not take it seriously. Two hourster, Stefan Bell received an urgent phone call and left the set in a hurry. At 7:00 p. m., the crew wrapped up. Vivian, Laurel and Scales Aaron drove away from the set and went to a nearby hot pot restaurant and found the most secluded corner to sit. The three of them were fully armed and wrapped up tightly, but in the winter months, wearing masks and hats would not attract attention, so no one noticed their presence. While eating hot pot, the three of them chatted freely, and when Laurel went to the bathroom in the middle of the meal, Scales Aaron¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang. He answered the phone and suddenly his eyebrows knitted, ¡°What, you said she¡¯s getting worse again? How did that happen?¡± Chapter 1306 : Advanced Cancer Vivian sat across from Scales Aaron, hearing his voice suddenly rise as he spoke, panic written all over his face, she then first thought of Scales Aaron¡¯s girlfriend who was seriously ill as he said before. ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Scales Aaron hung up the phone and looked up at Vivian, blinking his red eyes, ¡°Sorry, Naomi, she¡¯s gotten worse and fell into aa, I have to go over there.¡± Naomi, roughly, is Scales Aaron¡¯s girlfriend. Vivian hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯lle with you, I¡¯ll drive you there.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But ¡­ Laurel brother is still in the bathroom.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll call him and tell him.¡± Vivian said, the person has stood up, and said to him, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Scales Aaron had a grateful look on his face, ¡°Okay, good ¡­¡± The two got up and walked towards the outside, Vivian dialed Laurel¡¯s number, told Laurel on the phone about the situation and said he would invite him to dinner tomorrow. Laurel knew the seriousness of the situation and didn¡¯t count on anything. After hanging up the phone, Vivian got into the car and sat in the driver¡¯s seat when Scales Aaron asked, ¡°Do you want me to drive?¡± Vivian shook his head, ¡°Get in the car, I can do it.¡± His girlfriend had an ident, at this moment he has already been anxious, how can he still let him drive? Scales Aaron hurriedly got into the passenger side, closed the door, and said to Vivian, ¡°L City, Hospital No. 1.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian turned on the navigation and drove down the highway at a fast pace. On the way, Vivian asked about his girlfriend Naomi, Scales Aaron sighed, frustrated and despondent back: ¡°Naomi and I have been in love for many years, she loves me very much, but from the time she knew she had cervical cancer, she did not want to involve me. She repeatedly broke up with me andshed out at me. But I know that she also had no choice ¡­¡± He said a lot of stories with Naomi, Vivian listened to can feel Scales Aaron¡¯s strong love for Naomi. Inexplicably, he felt that Scales Aaron was also an infatuation. The past that Scales Aaron told her about ¡®Naomi¡¯ was in fact the real past with Melody. He loves Melody. So much love that he would give anything for her. ¡°What¡¯s the extent of her cervical cancer?¡± Vivian asked again. Scales Aaron pursed his lips, frowned, and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. There was a sudden silence, and Vivian already had an answer in mind, but Scales Aaron answered back, ¡°Advanced.¡± Originally, Vivian said she could help save his girlfriend, but once she heard it was advanced, she didn¡¯t pick up the conversation. Although with her current connections, she can find top specialists, but once the cervical cancer reaches an advanced stage, even the gods can¡¯t help. And then, for a long time, the two were silent. More than two hourster, the limousine arrived at L City First Hospital. As soon as they got out of the car, Scales Aaron¡¯s phone rang. Scales Aaron took out his phone and answered it, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°What ¡­ what, you said Naomi she ¡­ she ¡­¡± Scales Aaron body Stumbled for a moment, then put away the phone and rushed into the hospital like crazy. Vivian trotted after him and followed. Through the outpatient department, to the back of the inpatient department, took the elevator up to the 30th floor, out of the elevator jogged to the corridor on the right side of the 3020 ICU ward. People just ran to the door of the ward, inside came the sound of howling. ¡°Oooh ¡­ Naomi ah, you are young, how to go ah Naomi, you really do not want mommy, oooh ¡­¡± Next to the hospital bed, a woman with white temples pulled the hand of the woman on the bed and cried heartbreakingly, around which stood several doctors, each looking serious and silent. Chapter 1307 : People are dead Scales Aaron stood in the doorway, mute, looking inside, his feet seemed to be heavy with lead, unable to lift his feet. He just stood there with his hand on the door, staring at the ward, his eyes red, a thousand lines of tears. This scene, Vivian looked at all felt a heartache. In one¡¯s life, one will experience many times the separation of life and death. She had experienced many more than normal, but even so, she still could not adapt to the sadness of losing a loved one. Scales Aaron hand clutching the door frame, pain spread around his body, even his forehead is bruised. He stiffened up, took one step into the room, stood at the bedside, reached out and held the hand of the woman who was no longer breathing, slowly lifted her hand and put her fingers to her face, closed his eyes, didn¡¯t say anything, but the tears didn¡¯t stop. Vivian stood outside, through the ss, she could clearly see Scales Aaron¡¯s slightly trembling body, saw him move the woman¡¯s hand to the front, leaned down on the back of the woman¡¯s hand and gently dropped a kiss. The kiss was as deep as the sea. In the end, Vivian could not bear to watch the people inside go through the scene of life and death, and chose to walk aside to sit on the bench. She leaned back on the bench, frowning and thinking about life. Who can know whiches first, tomorrow or the ident? The most important thing is to cherish the present moment, isn¡¯t it. That night, she sent a message to Director Johnnyte at night and took a leave of absence, and also made a phone call to Laurel to help Scales Aaron take a leave of absence. The dead were the most important, and Laurel deeply understood. In the evening, Scales Aaron contacted the crematorium car and took Naomi¡¯s body to the crematorium to arrange for cremation. After selecting the headstone and urn, the Nan family sat in the lounge and rxed. Scales Aaron¡¯s whole body was immersed in grief and couldn¡¯t get over it. He walked out of the lounge, lost his soul and went outside to the square, sitting alone on the steps of the square, smoking a cigarette against the cold wind. Vivian walked over and sat beside him, just silently apanying, said nothing. It was Scales Aaron who looked up at the night sky and let out a long sigh, ¡°She¡¯s gone, left me alone.¡± ¡°Vivian, have you ever experienced life and death with the person you love most?¡± He said, raising his hand and hammering his chest, ¡°I just now know what it¡¯s like. Here, here ¡­¡± he pointed to his chest, ¡°it hurts, it hurts, it hurts even to breathe.¡± His voice was choked and trembling. The hall seven-foot man, this desperate and sad, Vivian looked at him, can not help but some sympathy. ¡°Well, experienced.¡± Vivian thought of the day of his wedding with Morris, Morris disappeared, and when he knew that Morris drove into the sea, she was also grief-stricken. ¡°But I¡¯m a little luckier than you. The person I love most once left me, but he unexpectedly survived. Maybe it¡¯s a miracle from God.¡± ¡°I envy you.¡± Scales Aaron looked sideways at Vivian beside him, and saw her left elbow propped up on her knee, staring into the distance with her chin resting on her shoulder, looking thoughtful, as if she was remembering something.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At this moment, Scales Aaron¡¯s heart was experiencing condemnation, guilt, remorse, debt, all the emotions rushed to his heart. He had only known Vivian for two or three months, but she had treated him as a true friend, and she was willing to drive him back to L City from Y City in the middle of the night after such an incident. Scales Aaron withdrew his gaze and apologized in his heart: ¡°Vivian, I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t help myself either. This night, the two sat together and talked a lot until noon, when Vivian left in due course. Chapter 1308 : Betrayal After leaving from the hospital, Vivian originally nned to go back to Y City directly, but once she thought that Morris was still working at thepany, she went to Yipinju to buy some lunch and packed it to Zhuo Rui Technology. Who knew that just as she reached the entrance of thepany, she saw a lot of people gathered in front of thepany. Those people were either standing or sitting in front of thepany, and some of them were holding white banners with lines of big ck letters on them. ¡°Zhuo Rui Technology killed people.¡± ¡°Zhuo Rui Technology kills people to pay for their lives, request to return us a justice.¡± ¡°ckpany, request to be blocked!¡± ¡­ Looking at those people pulling white banners, Vivian¡¯s heart sank so hard that she hit her turn signal and pulled over to the side of the road. Vivian knew something had happened to Morris and arranged for Rodney to investigate Morris¡¯ movements, who knew that something so big had happened and Rodney didn¡¯t even tell her? She sat in the car and took out her cell phone, originally wanting to dial Morris¡¯ number, but finally dialed Rodney¡¯s number. At the other end, the phone rang twice and Rodney answered the phone, ¡°Boss?¡± Vivian frowned slightly and asked lightly, ¡°Recently asked you to investigate the current situation of Morris Corporation, how is your investigation?¡± ¡°Investigated. But ¡­ Zhuo Rui Technology did not find any situation, everything is normal.¡± The other party returned calmly and lightly. Listening to his words, Vivian tongue pursed her lips, nodded thoughtfully, ¡°Everything is normal ¡­¡± She spoke very slowly and with a few intriguing meanings. On the other end of the phone, Rodney sensed the difference and uneasily reached out and touched the tip of his nose, ¡°Well, it¡¯s all normal. What¡¯s wrong, boss?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Vivian looked slightly cold, inclined his head and looked at the group of people who were making trouble over there, and then his thin lips opened slightly and said, ¡°Rodney, you have failed to live up to the trust I have ced in you.¡± ¡°Uh uh ¡­ boss, you ¡­ what do you mean by that?¡± Rodney was beginning to panic. He was pretty sure Vivian must know something. ¡°Although Morris and I are married, you shouldn¡¯t forget who you are. You¡¯re making me doubt your professionalism too much!¡± With those words, Vivian hung up the phone directly. She let out a long breath of relief, quite helpless. At this time, the phone buzzed and vibrated, ringing extra loudly in the carriage. Looking at the phone screen jumped Rodney¡¯s phone number, she hung up straight away. Just after hanging up, the other party called again. Vivian hung up again, and the other party persistently called in. Finally, she gave him a chance and answered the phone. ¡°Boss, boss, you listen to me, you listen to me ¡­¡± Rodney warily exined, ¡°I ¡­ I did wrong this time, really wrong. Mr. Morris asked me not to tell you, afraid to let you worry, he was kind to you, I agreed. But there is absolutely no intention to betray you.¡± Vivian, however, said, ¡°As far as I am concerned, you are betraying if you don¡¯t do what I tell you to do.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Rodney was speechless, and finally all the words that came to his lips turned into a sigh, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sorry, I made a fool of myself.¡± His intention was for Vivian¡¯s benefit. The two are a couple, Vivian investigating Morris is concerned about Morris, and Morris asked him to keep it a secret from Vivian, because he wanted Vivian not to follow the worry. That¡¯s why he agreed to do it. ¡°Fine you half a month¡¯s sry, a small punishment.¡± Vivian knew Rodney had good intentions, so how could he really be angry? ¡°Hahaha, good, good, not to mention half a month, a month is fine.¡± Rodney breathed a sigh of relief, through the phone can feel his mood happy. ¡°Just this once.¡± Vivian emphasized, ¡°If there is another time, then you and I will not have a destiny.¡± Chapter 1309 : A Cup of Water ¡°Eh, don¡¯t bother.¡± Rodney anxiously stood up from the sofa, ¡°Boss, boss, I¡¯m really wrong. I swear, from now on, only listen to your orders alone, Mr. Morris is to take a hundred million to hit me, I will not listen to him.¡± He still wants to be a shareholder of a private detective agency. Vivian said a while ago that the year-end bonus is to give him and Sean a point each of the shares, there is more room for upward mobility, but also to get thepany dividends, he certainly want to work with Vivian for a long time. ¡°Cut the crap, tell me, what¡¯s the situation at Morris?¡± Vivian returned to the topic. Rodney sighed, then told Vivian the original story, ¡°Mr. Morrispany has been researching artificial intelligence. Half a month ago, his first batch of artificial intelligence on sale, because the preliminary publicity, sales are good. But from two days ago, one after another, people began toin that thepany¡¯s artificial intelligence devices emit ultrasound or some kind of sound frequency, damaging the human nervous system, causing them to be in a trance and confused.¡± ¡°At first only a few peopleined, butter on more and moreinants even began to pull white gs in front of thepany. mr. Morris has been suppressing the public opinion, but I guess he can¡¯t suppress it for a few days if things are not handled properly.¡± Vivian listened to Rodney¡¯s words and found them unbelievable. After a few seconds of calmness, she added, ¡°Check secretly if there is any connection behind these people. Tell Sean to put down his work and you two work together to find out.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Rodney answered. Vivian suddenly thought of something and asked again, ¡°By the way,st time you said thepany hired a few people with high sries, how are they?¡± ¡°Hahaha, they are all talented, don¡¯t worry boss, no problem.¡± Rodney tone of voice with a small pride. As the detective agency¡¯s business unfolds and expands, thepany really needs to recruit new people. Vivian naturally trusts Rodney and Sean. She slightly jawed, ¡°It¡¯s hard for you two, I¡¯ll give you a big red packet at the end of the year.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, thank you, boss.¡± Rodney was overjoyed. Vivian hung up the phone with a ¡®hmm¡¯. She sat in the car, looking at the building of Jorui Technology Company, and was despondent. At one time, Morris owned thergest building in L City, the Eonothem building, and now the Eonothem Group was in the hands of Mike Cheal, who had countless people behind him, making Mike Cheal¡¯s business bigger and bigger, directly distancing him from Morris. Vivian knows that all of this is directly rted to himself. Near the end of the year, the road is full of cars, and there are already workers on the side of the road hangingnterns on the branches of trees, giving a sense of busyness as the year draws to a close. Contrast this with the scene at the entrance of Jorui Technology, forming a strong contrast. She then said it, yesterday Morris from Y City after leaving has not called her, she still have a trace of displeasure in her heart, but never thought that Morrispany has encountered so many difficult things. But looking at herself, what could she do to help Morris now? Money, with her current savings, would be a drop in the bucket for her. Power?Property ? N?velDrama.Org. How could she help him when she was all alone and had no one under hermand? A few minutes ago, Vivian even wanted to rush into the CEO¡¯s office of Jorui Technology and confront Morris. But at this moment, she suddenly lost her courage and didn¡¯t even know what to do. Morris has Mike Cheal behind him. It is said that Mike Cheal has secretly contacted Prince Anthony¡¯s third brother many times. People in the outside world know that Anthony¡¯s third brother, nbrooke William, dotes on Anthony very much. Chapter 1310 : Meeting with Maddox Cheal Anthony¡¯s ¡®strange¡¯ death, nbrooke William reported a skeptical attitude, if Mike Cheal sessfully convinced nbrooke William, only Morris will also be targeted by nbrooke William If Mike Cheal seeds in convincing nbrooke William, Morris will be targeted by nbrooke William. An nbrooke William, a mafia, and a still unknown Maddox Cheal. Morris can be said to be four sides of the enemy. The point is, these people, any one of them, whether in terms of power or financial resources, can crush Morris mercilessly. She leaned back on the car seat, closed her eyes, and let out a long sigh of helplessness. In this situation, people will always take all the me on themselves, just like Vivian, she believes that Anthony¡¯s death is because of his identity as the young master of the hidden tribe, indirectly leading to his death, which led to a series of problems for Morris. The mafia, on the other hand, because of the rtionship between Issac Shaw and her, repeatedly made Antina jealous, only to anger Antina began to retaliate against Morris. She has tried her best to keep a distance from Issac Shaw, but still got into numerous troubles. After a long time, Vivian called Morris on her cell phone, but the phone rang a few times but there was no answer. She had to call Trent Stone again.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The phone rang once, and the other party answered, ¡°Youngdy?¡± ¡°Trent Stone, where¡¯s Morris?¡± She asked. ¡°Uh ¡­ boss he ¡­¡± Trent Stone stammered, seemingly reluctant to spill the beans, ¡°boss is with The client is having dinner and is not avable to answer the phone. He¡¯ll call you back.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Vivian hung up the phone and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Leaning back on the seat, Vivian opened the window a slit, allowing the cold wind to pour in through the window gap, the cold wind, like a thorn in the face. The cheeks hurt a little, but Vivian¡¯s heart, more pain. She didn¡¯t have the heart to think about Morris¡¯s favoritism towards Melody, those are minor things, what needs to be done now is to help Morris. Eventually, Vivian thought of something, so she drove to the night apartment, picked up some things, and then drove to the airport. Four hourster. Vivian reappeared and was already in the capital. After getting off the ne, Vivian called her cell phone, which had Margarita Jones¡¯ and Morris¡¯ numbers. She sent a message to Morris, [The crew is filming, I¡¯ll call youter. Then another call to Margarita Jones, ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°You asked me where I was, I was going to ask you where you were.¡± Margarita Jones questioned, ¡°You¡¯ve been gone sincest night. Where have you been?¡± ¡°My friend had some business and came over to help her for a while. You just rest at the hotel, I¡¯lle back for you tonight.¡± She said. Margarita Jones didn¡¯t ask any more questions, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sleepy after a crazy night yesterday. I¡¯ll talk to you tonight.¡± ¡°Have a good rest, bye.¡± Vivian said and hung up the phone. She walked out of the airport and took a cab, ¡°Go to GM Group.¡± GM Group, the name of the group after Gwendolyn Aaron¡¯s Gwendolyn, Maddox Cheal¡¯s current wife, and Maddox Cheal¡¯s ¡®Maddox¡¯ initials. As the cab drove down the road, Vivian took her cell phone and opened her email, found Maddox Cheal¡¯s information in it, and dialed Maddox Cheal¡¯s personal phone number as shown on the information. The phone rang a few times, and the other party answered the phone, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Mr. Maddox, this is Vivian, can we meet?¡± Vivian introduced herself. At the other end of the line, Maddox Cheal was a bit surprised, never expecting Vivian would actually contact him. ¡°Where are you?¡± He asked. ¡°I¡¯ll be at GM Group in an hour.¡± ¡°Okay, there¡¯s a cafe downstairs, I¡¯ll meet you there.¡± ¡°Okay. Bye.¡± Vivian answered. Chapter 1311 : Astonishing GM Group, coffee shop. Vivian entered the cafe and looked around for a while before he saw Maddox Cheal sitting by the window at the far corner. He was dressed in a blue suit and tie, glowing, his eyebrows resembling Morris¡¯, the same cold face, both with an aura of self-awareness. Vivian stepped forward, ¡°Hello Mr. Maddox, I¡¯m sorry to interrupt.¡± With an unassuming attitude, she pulled out a chair and sat across from Maddox Cheal. ¡°I¡¯m surprised we¡¯re meeting here.¡± Maddox Cheal smiled. At that moment, a waiter approached, ¡± Hello, ma¡¯am. Can I get you something to drink?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°in water.¡± ¡°Yes, just a moment.¡± The waiter nced meaningfully at Vivian, his eyes full of disdain. The waiter nced at Vivian with disdain. Vivian did not notice the waiter¡¯s expression and movement, but said to Maddox Cheal: ¡°Let¡¯s talk openly and honestly, shall we?¡± Maddox Cheal leaned back in his seat, crossed his fingers on his stomach, his eyes as deep as a cold pond looked at Vivian, an official smile floating on his dark face, ¡°How ¡®open and honest¡¯?¡± ¡°To make my attitude clear, I¡¯m not hiding anything. Morris and I are not divorced, and the news of divorce announced to the public is also false.¡± She broke the news to herself. Maddox Cheal tapped the fingers of his left hand on the back of his right hand and paid it off, ¡°No surprise.¡± His son, he still knew very well. A long-suffering man, suddenly divorced, would have been quite an anomaly. ¡°What about Mr. Maddox, why did you support Melody¡¯s pursuit of Morris when you knew Morris had a wife and child?¡± Vivian asked the doubts in her mind directly out. Of course, she is not quite sure as of now, the rtionship between Maddox Cheal and Melody, but also just a guess, and want to set his words. Maddox Cheal just tapped the back of his hand with regr fingers slightly, the vicissitudes of the face tinged with a bit of surprise. A pair of cloudy eyes to meet her eyes, Vivian look calm, calm and unhurried. Having experienced countless lives and deaths, Vivian has be calm and steady, and why fear him Maddox Cheal? Maddox Cheal looked for a long time, but did not notice from Vivian¡¯s eyes that she was different, and even felt that Vivian just said very sure. He thought twice, and felt there was no need to hide it, so he gave a slight jaw, ¡°You¡¯re smart, you¡¯re the woman Morris likes.¡± Vivian did not answer the question, waiting for the next. ¡°But how can a woman from the backwoods be worthy of my Maddox Cheal¡¯s son?¡± Maddox Cheal reached for the coffee on the table, took a sip, and shook his head: ¡°The Morris boy is confused. Only marriages that are right for each other will be blessed by all. And you, a woman who can¡¯t get on the stage, what will you do to teach your husband and children? You should know that the mother is the first teacher of the child, youe out from the countryside, what kind of children can be taught?¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, behind sessful men there is a woman of great ability. You graduated from X University with mediocre qualifications, except for having a better looking skin, all over your body, there is no value.¡± He raised his right hand and gestured at Vivian from top to bottom, bashing her to the bone. Vivianughed instead of getting angry, tilting her head to look at the window, overlooking the huge capital city, only to find it extraordinarily ironic. ¡°There¡¯s no value in that, huh.¡± Sheughed. The waiter ced a ss of boiling water in front of her and turned to leave. Vivian leaned back slightly and raised her eyes to look levelly at Maddox Cheal, ¡°Mr. Maddox¡¯s values are truly astounding.¡± Chapter 1312 : There’s Nothing I Can’t Do ¡°The truth is often harsh.¡± Maddox Cheal smiled lightly and looked at Vivian with contempt in his eyes. The thought in Vivian¡¯s mind was confirmed. But there was one thing that Vivian was still unclear about, so she asked, ¡°I¡¯m curious, what is Melody¡¯s background that can make you think so highly of her?¡± A survey of Melody showed that she had been in business for many years and had severalpanies under her name. But even so, it is far from Maddox Cheal¡¯s goal, and how he would set up Melody and Morris in every way? ¡°Because ¡­ Melody is the firstdy of J City The Lora family.¡± Maddox Cheal to Vivian also does not hide, ¡°She likes Morris for many years, and does not mind that he has married and had children, his love for him can be imagined.¡± This kind of sincere affection is rarely found in the world, and is naturally a blessing for Morris. Vivian slightly jawed, ¡°Indeed. Melody has a deep love for Morris. So ¡­¡± she raised her eyes, her eyes as light as water to look at Maddox Cheal, ¡°have you ever wondered if Morris is willing to ept her ¡®love¡¯? ¡± The most simple truth is that Maddox Cheal does not know. On the contrary, Maddox Cheal, as Morris¡¯s father, left The Cheal family for many years and never took the initiative to contact The Cheal family. The Cheal family has never taken the initiative to contact the people of The Cheal family. But now he suddenly came back to Morris, but he wanted to set up Melody with him, so I think Maddox Cheal is not interested in Melody¡¯s love for Morris, but the huge The Lora family. Vivian can¡¯t help but be a little surprised, I didn¡¯t expect Melody to hide quite deep. She is not only a former movie queen, but also the owner of severalrgepanies, but the most surprising thing is her identity as the firstdy of J City The Lora family! ¡°How will we know if we don¡¯t try?¡± Maddox Cheal is confident. ¡°Even if Morris agrees, The Lora family will not agree.¡± Vivian picked up the in water and took a sip, warming her hands again with the warm ss. The winter in J City seemed colder than L City, and even though the cafe was heated, she still felt a little cold. Then she said, ¡°The Lora family is very wealthy and her parents would never agree to marry their daughter to a man they were married to.¡± The Lora family, as far as she knew, had only one daughter, Melody. How iprehensible is it for a family like that to let their baby daughter marry a man who has been married? It¡¯s simply a fantasy. ¡°The Lora family naturally would not agree to Melody marrying here, but they are not opposed to Morris marrying there.¡± He said ¡®marry¡¯. Vivian instantly understood Maddox Cheal¡¯s meaning, her red lips pursed, smiling, not smiling.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She looked down at the clear, warm water in her ss and frowned in thought. She said, ¡°What are you going to do if Morris doesn¡¯t say yes?¡± Maddox Chealnguidly raised his eyes, said without haste: ¡°In this world, there is nothing that I Maddox Cheal can not do.¡± A confident tone, with the absolute confidence of the top. It was only at this moment that Vivian realized that the person sitting in front of her was a truly selfish person who wanted to sacrifice Morris for his own selfish reasons in exchange for a marriage with The Lora family. Morris was already in trouble, and now she was in trouble again. ¡°I¡¯m so sad that Morris has a father like you.¡± Vivian said sarcastically and got up, ¡°Excuse me, goodbye.¡± The original reason foring over was to have a chat with Maddox Cheal to see if he might be able to help Morris, but now it seems that he is equally toxic. Seeing that she was leaving, Maddox Cheal immediately said, ¡°If you can convince Morris, I can promise you a lifetime of good food and clothing.¡± Vivian¡¯s steps were halting, and she didn¡¯t look back: ¡°If you have any fatherly love for him, you shouldn¡¯t be so ruthless. Perhaps, one day, he will even give you a pension.¡± Chapter 1313 : Caught in a desperate situation ¡°Forgive your superficiality.¡± Maddox Cheal spared the words. He thought that with his current family business, there was no shortage of people to provide for his old age. Even, Maddox Cheal once again thought Vivian was too shallow and ignorant to be worthy of Morris. Vivian left. She came to J City in a hurry to talk to Maddox Cheal, and although she didn¡¯t even have a chance to formally negotiate, she did get a lot of important information. On the way back, she wondered, didn¡¯t Morris know about Melody¡¯s family background? It shouldn¡¯t be. He had said that he and Melody had known each other for many years and knew each other¡¯s backgrounds well. Most likely Morris did not know that Melody liked him and wanted to marry him. Back in Y City, it was already 12 o¡¯clock at night. Margarita Jones, who had slept all day, saw her return and ran to her room, nestled on the sofa, ¡°Tell me honestly, where have you been? Did something happen to you?¡± Vivian got up, took two bottles of red wine from the wine cooler, poured them into the wine cooler, took two tall sses and went to the couch and sat down, ¡°Come on, have some wine.¡± She took her phone and ordered some more takeaway, then she drank and chatted with Margarita Jones, telling Margarita Jones all about what had happened recently and what had happened today. Margarita Jones face sank inch by inch, ¡°Listen to you, your husband is in crisis, ah.¡± ¡°After the trip to the Hidden Tribe, Morris lost heavily in terms of financial resources, and now he is greatly wounded, where will he be their opponent?¡± Vivian, who hadn¡¯t had a drink in a long time, picked up her cup, drank it all, andmented, ¡°Do you think, am I a sweeper?¡± ¡°Pfft ¡­¡± Margarita Jones plopped down on the arm of the single sofa, holding a tall ss in one hand, and raised her finger to point at Vivian, ¡°You are at least a new social youth, how can you say such ignorant words. The people of the Hidden Tribe are so superstitious that no one would say that about themselves.¡± She let out a long sigh, ¡°You, you can only say that you have bad luck andmit viiny.¡± Hearing Vivian¡¯s story, Margarita Jones sympathized, ¡°In fact, we can only say that fate has made us all happy. You say, you are at least the young master of the hidden tribe, I am also, but our destiny is very different. I¡¯m luckier than you, I guess.¡± Vivian picked up the wine dispenser and poured himself a ss of red wine, ¡°Are you here to persuade me, or are you here to give me a hard time?¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m teaching you to recognize reality.¡± Margarita Jones sat up straight, poured herself a ss of wine, clinked sses with her, and raised an eyebrow, ¡°Perhaps there is someone who should be able to help you.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t even ask who that person was, just shook her head, ¡°The way things are going, it¡¯s almost terminal.¡± She waved her hand over her goblet, ¡°It¡¯s not exactly a desperate situation. If I die, Morris may be able to survive. With Melody¡¯s guardianship and the power of The Lora family, he¡¯ll be able to survive.¡± Of course, that was only the final choice of desperation. She, Vivian, is not one to give up easily. ¡°There¡¯s a way to get there, just don¡¯t think about it.¡± Margarita Jones was about to say something, but then swallowed it. Perhaps, the situation is not that serious. After a long talk and four bottles of wine, Vivian fell asleep on the couch.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She had been up all night with Scales Aaron the night before, and she was too sleepy. When Margarita Jones saw her asleep, she went to the bedroom and got a nket to cover her, turned up the air conditioning in the living room, and then went back to her room. With so much on her mind, Vivian woke up within a few hours of sleep. After washing up, she went straight to the set. The first time I arrived at the set was at eight o¡¯clock in the morning, I guessed that Ynda had already woken up and gave her a call, ¡°Ynda, I¡¯m not short of people around me now, so you should focus on Morris¡¯ side recently. Especially since hispany is in extraordinary times, you as a professional publicist should be able to help him.¡± Chapter 1314 : Going Abroad for Further Training Having signed a contract with the crew, she had to finish everything and make a start and finish. On Morris¡¯ side, she could only let Rodney and Sean work together to find out the close connection behind the group of people causing trouble in front of thepany, and find the key evidence before handing it over to Ynda for her to PR the matter. Otherwise, if things get too big, it will be a devastating blow to Morris. After entering the set, Vivian found that Scales Aaron still didn¡¯te to work, and must have been devastated by the death of his ¡®girlfriend¡¯ Naomi. She tweeted a few words of reassurance and started filming. She was reprimanded by Director Johnny, ¡°Vivian, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Emotions, you have to move your emotions.¡± ¡°Acting should be expressive, expressive! Do you understand? One more!¡± ¡°Cut! I told you to move your emotions, not to act ¡®too hard¡¯.¡± After several NGs in a row, Vivian noticed that her state was not good, so she immediately said to Director Johnny: ¡°Sorry, Director Johnny, I¡¯ll take a break to adjust my state.¡± ¡°Okay, take a five-minute break.¡± Director Johnny is a bit helpless, seems to see Vivian has something on his mind, but also did not reprimand her. Vivian walked aside, holding a thermos cup in her hand, and walked out of the interior studio, standing outside, feeling the cool breezeing in her face, and her gloom was cleared away. She was doing her best to regte her emotions and try to get into the role as fast as possible. But at that moment, there was a shadow beside her. Melody walked up to her with a cup of coffee in her hand, took a sip of coffee with red lips, and smiled, ¡°I heard you went to see Maddox¡¯s uncle?¡± After Vivian went to Maddox Cheal and left, Maddox Cheal gave Melody a call and told her the situation. Vivian wasn¡¯t surprised by this. She looked ahead, her eyes did not even look at each other, ¡°hidden quite deep, if not a trip to J City, I did not know that Melody movie queen is actually J City The Lora family¡¯s daughter.¡± The Lora family ranks first among severalrge families in J City, and naturally has the ability to turn the clouds and rain in the country. As a plutocratic family, sitting on a million dors, there is hardly anything they can¡¯t do. But the only thing that money can¡¯t buy is emotion.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to know.¡± Melody smiled, chin slightly raised, like a proud peacock, ¡°Whether in career or life, I will be Morris¡¯s most capable helper, how about you? What can you do to help him?¡± As she spoke, she looked sideways at Vivian with a few moments of disdain in her eyes. In her eyes, she genuinely felt that Vivian, with her ordinary background and mediocre qualifications, could not help Morris in anything. And she, if married to Morris, will be his right hand. It is also like a tiger with wings. ¡°There is one thing I do not understand.¡± Vivian turned sideways, facing Melody, ¡°If you like Morris, why haven¡¯t you contacted him in the past few years? Instead, you just showed up now?¡± This question bothered Vivian for a long time. Melody raised her eyes to look into the distance and gathered a down jacket she was wearing, ¡°I went abroad for further study. I¡¯m not like you ¡­¡± She spoke with a beat, ¡°Morris is very good man, can be his wife, must also be very good. Over the years, I have been trying to improve myself, I just did not expect ¡­¡± said, Melody¡¯s sharp eyes nted a nce at Vivian, ¡°let you drill the hole.¡± Melody has known Morris for many years, no one knows better than her, Morris¡¯s true identity and ability. To love someone, one must necessarily have the capital to be able to equal the other person. Chapter 1315 : Melody’s reason for not pursuing him Although she is from a plutocratic family, but those are her parents¡¯ capital and have nothing to do with her. Therefore, Melody desperately tried to improve herself, trying to make herself even better. But it was not until she learned that Morris suddenly wanted to get married that she regretted a lot and felt that she should not have wasted so much time doing self-improvement and should have stayed by Morris¡¯s side. When she rushed back home and tried to find Morris, she learned that he had disappeared after the wedding. In those days, she also sent many forces to look for Morris, but they all came to nothing. Then Vivian and others suddenly found the blind and crippled ¡®Morris¡¯ and Melody was overjoyed, but when she first saw the man, she knew it was a fake Morris. Within a few months, the fake Morris ¡®died¡¯ and a funeral was held. The real Morris waste in showing up, and Melody learned that he had offended Anthony of the C royal family and was probably really dead. So, the day of Morris¡¯s funeral, she also attended. Only Vivian did not know her, and did not notice her. At that time, her life seemed to enter a gray space, the whole person also became decrepit and depressed, lost interest in life. Her parents were heartbroken and helpless when they found out that Melody had lost her mind because of Morris¡¯s ¡®death¡¯. Unexpectedly, after a few months, Morris miraculously appeared in the public eye and made a high-profile return. Immersed in grief, Melody¡¯s hope is ignited and she immediately talks to her parents about returning to find Morris and wants to marry him. Her parents knew how much Melody loved Morris, so they thought twice and agreed. The only requirement is that ¡­ Morris had to join The Lora family. ¡°In that case, I have you to thank for that.¡± Vivian¡¯s red lips pursed, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fate.¡± She sighed, ¡°Melody, emotional matters cannot be forced, you should learn to let go.¡± She calmly persuaded Melody, hoping to learn to let go. ¡°Letting go?¡± Melody coldly snorted, ¡°Do you know how long I have loved him, why should I let go when you tell me to let go?¡± It was ridiculous. ¡°Your ¡®love¡¯ is really like a shackle.¡± Vivian shook her head helplessly. If it was a love affair, it would naturally be good. But Morris has already married and had children, Melody still to him but deadly. Such love is as heavy as shackles.Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Melody¡¯s voice suddenly rose, and when she spoke she found people around her looking back, she immediately lowered her voice and stared straight at Vivian with a stern gaze, ¡°If Morris marries me, my The Lora family¡¯s fortune will be his. He won¡¯t have to work for the rest of his life. I¡¯m helping him, how is that a yoke?¡± What a load of nonsense, it was ridiculous to say the least. ¡°Do you think that Morris is someone who is greedy for enjoyment and willing to ept food in contempt?¡± Vivian felt that Melody was lovingly paranoid. ¡°What ¡®contempt¡¯? After I married him, what¡¯s mine is his.¡± She retorted in a deep voice. Vivian smiled instead of being angry, his eyes watched her lightly, for a long time, turned and went into the studio. You can never wake up a person who is pretending to be asleep. It¡¯s just a waste of time to argue with their words. ¡°You stand still.¡± Vivian just turned around and walked a few steps, Melody shouted and chased after her, ¡°How the hell are you going to let go?¡± Faced with her words, Vivian felt especially ridiculous. Instead of answering, she asked, ¡°How do you want me to let go?¡± Melody held her coffee cup with both hands, her beautiful eyes shing, her long, thickshes blinking, ¡°I can give you a nk check for the amount, you can fill it out.¡± The Lora family has plenty of money, and as long as Vivian dares to ept, she will cash everything. Chapter 1316 : Dixon is crazy ¡°Is that so?¡± Vivian looked like she heard some funny joke, ¡°I want all of your The Lora family¡¯s family fortune, can you give it to me?¡± Melody: ¡°¡­¡± She froze for a moment, as if she didn¡¯t expect Vivian to say that. The two looked at each other, and the air was filled with the smell of smoke. Melody lifted her green fingers and lifted the hair around her ear, snickering, ¡°You really dare to ask for a lot. However, it is also true that the ¡®toast does not eat, eat the penalty wine¡¯. Smart people, are aware of the time, and you, overly insatiable. You should know that giving you money is a kind ofpensation for you. If I really don¡¯t want to give you money, I just need to snap my fingers, you Vivian tomorrow will be the head of a different ce. ¡± These words were a warning to her. With the power of her The Lora family, to get rid of a mere Vivian is really just a matter of words. ¡°Well, thank you, Miss Melody, for ¡®not killing me¡¯.¡± Vivian looked indifferent, seemingly twitter like mockery said a sentence, turned and walked away. What Melody said, Vivian had already thought about it a long time ago. But she was not a person who was greedy for life and death. Morris gave too much for her, if she chose to leave just because Melody threatened to die, it would be a betrayal of Morris. She left, Melody stood in the same ce, facing both hard and soft, she could not hold Vivian, she really hate to the bone. The hand hanging at the side of her body was slightly clenched, and her sharp eyes could not wait to stare a big hole in Vivian¡¯s body. Turn around and throw the coffee in your hand into the trash. Walking outside, she called a man. The phone just rang, the other person has answered the phone, ¡°Miss, what is the order?¡± ¡°Check out Vivian for me, I want all her information. Including all the people who have close contact with her.¡± ¡°Yes, Missy, I¡¯ll get right on it.¡± The other party hung up the phone. Melody¡¯s fingers gripped the phone tightly, took a deep breath, her red lips opened slightly, and the breath exhaled from her lips formed a faint mist that dispersed with the wind. She narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Vivian, it¡¯s you who don¡¯t want to eat the wine, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. After a five-minute break, Vivian went back to shooting, and this time she was in very good shape and very involved. The directorpressed all her scenes into one, so that the shooting was not finished until noon of the third day. In the two and a half days in between, she barely rested, and all her sleep time together was less than two hours. With her exhausted body, she intended to go back to the hotel to rest, but just after removing her makeup in the dressing room, she fell asleep on the sofa. Gangnam City, hospital.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Dixon will be discharged from the hospital tomorrow, and his big brother Deangelo and Larissa areing to take him back tomorrow. But Dixon is already anxious to be discharged. If it wasn¡¯t for the nursing staff Queenie to stop him, I¡¯m afraid he would have been discharged already. Dixon found out that the person had been pulled by ¡®Time After Time¡¯, and then used WeChat to add the other party, but the other party did not ept the friend request. He raised his hand and rubbed his brow, ¡°What the hell! The look so ugly, but also white whoring the skin sent by the old man, actually pulled me ck.¡± With his economic strength, the skin gifted on the game number is just insignificant and not worth his attention. He was annoyed by the preference. Perhaps what really irritated his heart was that Sophie had abandoned him and left without a word. And now when he met a woman with the same voice as Sophie, he actually cked him out again. It seems that he is always the one who is very passive. Chapter 1317 : Can’t find Sophie Lying on the bed, Dixon looked at the ceiling in a lifeless way. It¡¯s almost New Year¡¯s Eve, could Sophie have gone back home to visit her parents? Once the thoughts were born, they sprouted wildly and grew uncontrobly. He restrained his emotions for a long time, this moment is not cathartic, let him unusually angry. Especially as the wedding date gets closer and closer, his heart bes more and more restless, making him want to see Sophie like crazy. To question the woman, why after sleeping with him, sweet-talking him, and then abandoning him? What about him is not as good as Warren? Dixon thought about it and felt that no matter what his face, education, and background, which point he had left Warren ten streets. The only slight possibility is ¡­ Dixon brow knitted, hand involuntarily covered in a certain position. Could it be that here is not as big as Warren, not as good as Warren sex action? ¡°Young Master Dixon, do you have a stomachache?¡± Queenie on the side saw him frowning with an expression of holding in ufortable, so she inquired. Dixon slightly sideways head, swept a nce at Queenie, ¡°You women looking for a date, you like the one with big and good living apparatus, or you like the one with money?¡± Queenie froze for a moment, her small face bursting red as she looked at him, blushing and stammering, ¡°What do you ¡­ you ask ¡­ this for?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the bother, I just want to know the answer!¡± Dixon questioned in a cold voice. The cold gaze, looking at Queenie¡¯s heart stuttered, she swallowed and asked cautiously, ¡°You ¡­ want to hear the truth?¡± Dixon face and a few points cold, even if did not speak, just a look are scared her heart and liver straight. Twisting and turning for a long time, she only deliberately slurred: ¡°Of course ¡­ of course all like.¡± ¡°Then which one is the favorite?¡± He pursued. Queenie originally thought Dixon was teasing her, but now see Dixon serious serious look, and feel that the other party is not joking, so said truthfully: ¡°no feelings, of course, like money. If you have feelings, I think it ¡­ must live well. After all, that ¡­ that aspect is an important pivot band to stabilize the rtionship between husband and wife.¡± Dixon: ¡°¡­¡± Why ask! Why ask such a question with a bad mouth! If thest moment he was only angry because Sophie¡¯s abandonment, at this moment he felt an unprecedented sense of shame. That anger was like adding yeast, expanding and amplifying as time passed, making him more and more restless. He got up and paced back and forth in the ward. Queenie, who was sitting on the sofa, saw him spinning around and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Master Dixon, can you stop spinning, you¡¯re dizzy.¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Dixon red at her, ¡°Do you even dare to let loose on me anymore?¡± Queenie grumbled, ¡°The ward is so big, you¡¯ve been spinning around 53 times, don¡¯t you feel dizzy?¡± I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with him, he starts to get crazy early in the morning. If Queenie didn¡¯t say it, Dixon didn¡¯t even realize that he had already made so many turns.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Thinking about it, he finally took his phone and made a call, ¡°Leonel, find out Sophie¡¯s whereabouts for me. Do it as fast as you can for me!¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Dixon.¡± The other party answered. The rest of the time, Dixon anxiously waiting for news. Leonel, who usually works very fast, waste ining to the news. Seeing that two hours had passed, Dixon could not resist and called to ask the other party, ¡°What¡¯s going on, howe you still can¡¯t find out?¡± ¡°Mr. Dixon, I¡¯m still trying my best to find out. However, I can¡¯t find out any information about Miss Sophie.¡± The other party¡¯s words were full of helplessness. Dixon¡¯s eyebrows knitted, ¡°What do you mean? Can¡¯t find out?¡± Chapter 1318 : The Two Meet Leonel¡¯s efficiency is still very clear to him, there will never be no trace of the situation. Besides, Sophie didn¡¯t have the ability to avoid his search. ¡°Yes, it hasn¡¯t been found yet.¡± Leonel reported the situation, ¡°Thest ce where her ID appeared was in L City, after that her ID, cell phone number, Alipay, WeChat and other software have not been logged in again.¡± Things have developed to this point, it is no longer as simple as simply ¡®leave¡¯. He looked grave, ¡°Continue to investigate.¡± All things have be less simple at this moment. Dixon¡¯s heart is heavy with suspicion, seems to be shrouded under a haze, a nket of confusion. After hanging up the phone, Dixon¡¯s mind came up with a person ¡­ Larissa. When he was injured in a car ident and saw those videos of Sophie with Warren, he was so angry that he thought Sophie had her feet in two boats and was in love with Warren while still sleeping with him, and he thought she wanted to leave only after she took $50 million. But now it seems that things may not be as simple as they appear. Dixon wants to go to Sophie, but the thought of the video of her having sex with Warren is too much to bear. With a lot of internal struggles, Dixon finally made another phone call to contact someone to help find Sophie¡¯s whereabouts. And Queenie went out to buy lunch at noon, and when she came back again, Dixon had disappeared. Queenie immediately called Dixon, but he told Queenie that he had been discharged from the hospital and did not need further care. Queenie immediately contacted Dixon¡¯s older brother Deangelo. When Deangelo learned that a healed Dixon had left the hospital, he called Dixon himself. ¡°Where are you now?¡± In the phone, Deangelo directly questioned the other party, the tone of voice through a few displeasure. Dixon directly returned: ¡°I came out for a walk, you do not need toe over to pick me up.¡± ¡°Larissa and I have agreed to pick you up in Gangnam City this afternoon, what about Larissa if you leave now?¡± ¡°Is big brother thinking I¡¯m underage and don¡¯t have the right to freedom?¡± ¡°Dixon, you should know that Larissa is worried about you.¡± He sighed, ¡°All these days when you were in the hospital, Larissa has been trying to go to Gangnam City to be with you. But with a baby in her belly, she had to stay home alone to nurse the baby. You ¡­¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. Deangelo still wanted to say something, Dixon then interrupted him, ¡°My business, do not need you to worry about.¡± The words, directly hung up the phone. This phone just hung up, Dixon received a call from Leonel. After several hours of investigation, Leonel finally had a clue, ¡°Mr. Dixon, Sophie was found. She¡¯s in Gangnam City and owns a ¡®SW¡¯ clothing design studio in the town.¡± ¡°Send me the address.¡± Knowing the clue, Dixon did not dare to dy. When Leonel sent the address, he opened the navigation and went straight to the ¡®SW¡¯ clothing design studio. SW? Sophie¡¯s ¡®S¡¯, Warren¡¯s ¡®W¡¯? Obviously very angry in the heart, but Dixon heart is still relieved, can only bear the heart anger, drove over. But he was a little surprised that Sophie was in Gangnam City. The woman¡¯s screen name was ¡®Time After Time¡¯, and she had a voice in the game, and her voice was exactly the same as Sophie¡¯s. She, could she be the real person? Dixon can¡¯t contact ¡®Time and Time¡¯ now, and there¡¯s no way to y the video confrontation. An hourter, Dixon drove up to the ¡®SW¡¯ clothing design studio. The car was parked on the side of the road, not far from the clothing design room. He sat inside the car, lowered the window a slit, took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and smoked it silently alone. The actual Sophie is less than thirty meters away, but Dixon suddenly did not have the courage to go in. Chapter 1319 : The love is incomparable At this moment, the door of the design room opened, inside came out a woman dressed in a white down jacket. She was carrying a bag in her hand, with a beige knitted hat, and slowly went down the steps. Suddenly, the door of the studio opened again, and a man inside came out, holding a khaki scarf in his hand to catch up with her, standing in front of her, wrapping the scarf thoughtfully around her neck, and bowing his head, with a smile, and admonishing her a few times, before releasing her. The distance is not far, Dixon can clearly see Sophie eyebrows smiling, happy mood, more like between the two of them. He could not help but clench his hands together, and his anger gradually rose. Before he was worried, Sophie is not aggrieved, or suffered some kind of threat, before choosing to leave L City. But now he saw her and Warren were very affectionate and in love with each other, there was nothing like being aggrieved. I think the fundamental reason for leaving was because he was worried that he would interfere, so he deliberately changed all his contacts and lived quietly in Gangnam City. When I thought of this, Dixon¡¯s mood became worse and worse. The two people who were not far away from each other felt extraordinarily harsh. He slowly retracted his gaze, the cigarette in his mouth to smoke a few puffs, before throwing the cigarette butt out of the car window. Feet, step hard on the gas pedal, only to hear the car emitting an ear-splitting roar, it is like an arrow on the string, shot out. The sound of the car is extraordinarily loud, attracting Sophie and Warren two side-eye. But after a nce, they both withdrew their gaze. Warren looked at her and smiled gently, ¡°I said I would go to the hospital with you, but you wouldn¡¯t let me. The hospital is crowded, so you should be careful alone.¡± Sophie helplessly curled her lips, ¡°The hospital is crowded every day, and I¡¯m not a child, I can still be knocked down.¡± ¡°You have three children in your belly, you must be careful.¡± ¡°All right, all right, I know.¡± Sophie shook her head and waved her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go, bye.¡± ¡°Take care on the way.¡± He admonished uneasily. Sophie gave a ¡®hmm¡¯ and turned to leave. The winter day was cold and windy. She gathered the scarf around her neck and walked alone on the road with her bag. Although there was a risk of miscarriage a while ago, a person should take a proper walk after pregnancy, which is better for the fetus in the belly. Because she was pregnant with triplets, her belly was already pregnant, and if she hadn¡¯t worn thick winter clothes, she would have been easily seen. These days, she is always sleepy and gets tired extra easily. The first thing that happened was that a car stopped next to her with a snicker, which scared her for no reason. Sophie nced at the stopped car and didn¡¯t think much of it, just knitted her brows in displeasure and continued walking. The young people driving nowadays are very wild and scary. ¡°Stop!¡± Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded behind him. Sophie subconsciously turned around, and saw the man she had been thinking about standing behind her. Her pupils shook slightly, first with surprise, and then with nervous trepidation from the heart.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Dixon, he ¡­ how could he be here? Sophie¡¯s face was slightly white, and she couldn¡¯t stop taking two steps backward, swallowing, her eyes shing. The two people looked at each other with four eyes. A couple of months had passed without seeing each other, but both felt that the other was getting thinner by the day. Sophie blinked her eyes vainly, her teeth biting her lips, finally dared not say anything, turned around and left. After a few steps, seeing that the man behind her did not catch up, she began to run. But has already been pregnant and can¡¯t run at all. Suddenly, a figure scurried over and blocked directly in front of her. Chapter 1320 : Not Self-Love Sophie was caught off guard and collided with him. She froze for a moment, immediately pushed Dixon away and stepped back, ¡°You ¡­ hello, that ¡­ long time, long time no see.¡± Dixon double fist clenched, forehead veins, word by word, ¡°Long time no see?¡± Four words, almost gritted silver teeth, each word from the teeth hard squeezed out. He really wanted to break Sophie¡¯s brain open and see what was inside. ¡°Oh, yeah. We ¡­ really haven¡¯t seen each other in a while.¡± Sophie smiled dryly, but that smile was simply worse than crying. ¡°So, howe I haven¡¯t seen you contact me after such a long time of not seeing each other?¡± He looked down at Sophie with a stern gaze, stepping in closer, and lengthened his voice again, ¡°Hmm?¡± Dixon took a step closer and she took a step back, trembling with fear. ¡°It¡¯s not that I heard you and Larissa are getting married, I ¡­ I don¡¯t quite feel like bothering you.¡± Sophie face piled with a smile worse than crying, said against his will. Although it is the winter season, the harsh cold wind to the face, but Sophie but feel the backbone has overflowed the silk sweat stains, nervous the whole person¡¯s heartbeat elerated, the heart almost to jump out of the throat like. She swore she had never been so nervous in her life. ¡°Sorry to interrupt?¡± Dixon murmured a few words. Sophie nodded her head like a garlic, just raised her hand and tugged the scarf on her neck, covering half of her palm-sized face, wishing she could bury her whole face into the scarf, ¡°Yeah, yeah. Both to be married people, we ¡­ really should keep our distance ¡­ ah ¡­!¡± Because of his steps, Sophie has been slowly backing up, her heel touched the green belt, her body was unstable, and she leaned straight backwards, so scared that she screamed and subconsciously reached out to hold her stomach and brace herself on the ground with one hand. This time, Dixon did not help her, but watched her fall to the ground in a mess. The good thing is that Sophie was prepared and did not fall painfully, but just sitting in such a mess, looking up at Dixon, ¡°What are you doing so close to me?¡± Overly worried about the baby in her belly, Sophie spoke at an involuntarily high decibel level, ring at him with angry eyes and frowning in anger. ¡°That¡¯s close enough?¡± Dixon reached up and tugged at his cor, looking down at Sophie from above, ¡°When Warren was putting on your scarf, you two were on the verge of kissing, and I didn¡¯t even see you say close.¡± His deep, cold eyes were chilly, ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve slept with me, now you¡¯re acting all noble, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. This damn woman, after being with Warren to keep him at a distance? He seemed to sense disgust on her face. Dixon¡¯s heart suffered an invisible blow that made him feel frustrated, even doubting himself that he really didn¡¯t notice her dislike for him in the first ce? Faced with the fierce Dixon, Sophie¡¯s brain short-circuited for a moment, not even knowing how to react. The contrast between people is so great,pletely unexpected. However, the hatred in Dixon¡¯s body, she could clearly feel. She was the one who initially betrayed him and chose to leave L City, Sophie¡¯s heart felt guilty, and her bottom line was not so strong. She stood up with her hand on the cold ground and patted the stains on her white down jacket, ¡°You should never appear in front of me again if I¡¯m a woman with two feet in the same boat.¡± When she left L City, she cooperated with Larissa to record videos, and those videos had long been seen by Dixon. So, in Dixon¡¯s mind, she is not only a woman who is in love with her husband, but also a woman who does not love herself. Dixon suddenly stunned, the eyes have be strange. Chapter 1321 : For your money He was momentarily speechless and did not know how to answer. The two people just stared at each other with their eyes full ofplications. For some reason, Sophie could feel a sadness and sadness in Dixon¡¯s eyes, like a decadence after suffering a great blow. The heart, at this moment a sudden contraction, as if arge hand tightly grasping the heart, the pain of the bones. After knowing that he was engaged to Larissa, she should have been furious and should have given him a p on the wrist. Because ording to the time projection of Larissa¡¯s pregnancy, she and Dixon were still together at that time, but Dixon surprisingly slept with Larissa right away. Sophie hated and was sad to see him behave like a jerk. But at this point, Dixon looked even more sad. Looking at his self-deprecating smile, Sophie¡¯s heart ached. ¡°I just want to ask you ¡­¡± Dixon said, tilted his head to look aside, raised his hand and touched his nose, as if he did not dare to meet Sophie¡¯s eyes, ¡°Have you ever loved me?¡± Perhaps he didn¡¯t even notice it himself, a question was thrown out, his voice was followed by a few choked sobs. Sophie¡¯s fingers holding the handbag trembled slightly, and her eyes looked at Dixon¡¯s handsome and handsome face with a bit of evil gangster, and the gangster and handsome look was the face she had been thinking about day and night. How manyte nights, in her dreams, she held the man in front of her tightly, telling him ¡­ Dixon, you know what? I miss you so much. Dixon, you know what? I¡¯m having your baby.Original from N?velDrama.Org. We have three babies, a gift from heaven. But everything fell into ce as the dream woke up, and even the rippling heart was restrained and calmed down. ¡°That¡¯s a ridiculously childish question to ask.¡± Sophie averted her gaze, not daring to look at him. She was afraid that if she looked one more time, she would not be able to resist the red eyes. Inside isplicated, a million emotions torment Sophie, she once did not know how to face Dixon. On the one hand, she is in love with him and has his child; on the other hand, she faces the threat of Larissa¡¯s life; on the one hand, Larissa is pregnant with his child and they are about to get married; on the other hand, her family is ordinary and disfigured, and The Dixon family will not ept her. Dixon asked her, ¡°Have you ever loved me? I don¡¯t know, at this moment Sophie also want to ask Dixon a, have you ever loved me? ¡°Childish ¡­ ridiculous?¡± Dixon back to the eyes, lips pursed into a straight line, cold cold eyes a moment to stare at him, as if to stare a hole in her body. In her heart, feelings are surprisingly childish and ridiculous. ¡°Huh.¡± Dixonughed. When she was abandoned by Larissa, he changed his temperament and became a yboy in everyone¡¯s heart. But everything was a disguise, a disguise full of care. It was easy to meet Sophie, so that he gradually came out of the shadow, never thought that in the end, he was yed by a woman. ¡°Yeah, childish.¡± Sophie inhaled imperceptibly and fiercely, pretending to be bashful, ¡°I said I didn¡¯t like you in the first ce, but you were the one who had to take me to the Hidden Tribe. If it wasn¡¯t for you, would I have been disfigured? Dixon, what makes you think I would love you?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t love me, why have you been with me every day since you came back from the Hidden Tribe, iming to love me?¡± Dixon was upset and more than that, he didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why else, of course it¡¯s for your The Dixon family¡¯s money.¡± Sophie pretended to be careless, ¡°I wanted to get some money from you, and by the way, to heal my disfigured face as apensation for me. But Warren persuaded me to give up because he said that the $50 million with the previouspensation was more than enough. I thought about it carefully ¡­¡± She said, reached out and touched the scar on her cheek, and lifted the scarf to cover the scar on her face, ¡°Scarred body, the scar on the face can¡¯t be cured at all. If that¡¯s the case, why should I waste my time on you again.¡± Chapter 1322 : Vomiting Blood People experience more, they will also y the scene. Sophie¡¯s face is calm and rxed, but she doesn¡¯t know that every time she says one more word, her heart suffers from the pain of pins and needles. ¡°Dixon, I don¡¯t owe you anything, you slept with me, you earned it, and I won¡¯t hold you responsible.¡± Sophie sighed, a frank smile on her face, ¡°And now that Larissa is pregnant and you¡¯re about to get married, I truly wish you happiness. You and I, too, are in the past, and I hope we¡¯ll each be well in the future.¡± At first, Vivian told her that love is best when it¡¯s right for the family. Cindere could marry into a rich family, but would suffer a lot. At that time, she wavered, indulged in her love for Dixon, and ultimately failed to e ashore¡¯, so she was to me for her injuries. Now, Sophie just wants to live a simple and ordinary life. ¡°Each one is well, each one is well!¡± ¡± He thundered and Sophie was startled. ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± stammered, nervous and nearly suffocating in general, ¡°what should I take you for? Or are you willing to ept me as a third party to you? If you don¡¯t mind me sharing a bed with Warren every day and then having sex with you, that¡¯s fine with me. As long as you pay me, I can ept it.¡± In order to make Dixon die as soon as possible, she reduced herself to nothing. Dixon¡¯s eyebrows are tightly knitted, the hostility between his eyebrows is horrifying, ¡°You were not like this before!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re too stupid to even see that it¡¯s a game.¡± Sophie said, and shook her head again, ¡°No, it could also be that you use me as a kind of sce. A sce for the emptiness in your heart after being abandoned by Larissa.¡± As she spoke, Dixon tightened his grip and squeezed her wrist with such force that he almost crushed her wrist bones. It hurts. The pain was excruciating. But Sophie clenched her teeth, not wanting to show the pain in front of her. ¡°Sophie, you ¡­¡± Dixon said, suddenly raised his hand to cover his chest, his cheek tilted aside a few points, his body leaned forward violently, ¡°Poof ¡­¡± Only heard a ¡®poof¡¯ sound, Dixon mouth spit out a mouthful of blood, blood from the side of Sophie spurted out, but there are spots of crimson blood sttered on her clean white down jacket, as well as her face. Sophie¡¯s pupils stared, her face stuck white with fear, and she just stared straight at him, her mind nk.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Dixon had blood stains hanging from the corners of his lips, covering his chest as he looked at Sophie, his lips opening and closing, ¡°Sophie, you ¡­ have such a cruel heart.¡± After saying that, his eyes went ck and his body plunged straight forward. Sophie stepped forward, a hold him, let him lie on his shoulders. One second, two seconds, three seconds ¡­ A few long seconds passed before Sophie came back to her senses and immediately took out her cell phone from her down jacket pocket and falteringly dialed 120, ¡°Hello, 120? Someone on my side is vomiting blood ¡­¡± In the phone, she clearly told the situation to 120, after the appropriate hang up the phone. Dixon fainted, his body was weak and gradually slipped, Sophie held him a little to let him lie on the ground. She sat on the floor and let him lean in her arms. ¡°Dixon, Dixon ¡­¡± Calling Dixon¡¯s name, Sophie¡¯s tears fell like broken beads in a dense stream. Touching his slightly cold hand, pale face, Sophie nervous even breathing missed a beat, ¡°Dixon, you do not scare me, okay, you ¡­ well ¡­ do not scare me ¡­ ¡­¡± Chapter 1323 : Heart is breaking Her blood-stained hand rubbed Dixon¡¯s cheek, her fingers trembling badly. The wind, blowing recklessly, was cold enough to make people shiver. But Sophie was worried about Dixon¡¯s physical condition, so she took off the white down jacket she was wearing and covered him directly, ¡°Dixon, don¡¯t scare me ¡­ nothing must happen.¡± She hugged him tightly, leaned over, cheek on his forehead, scared three souls lost seven souls. Sophie knew that Dixon suffered serious internal injuries, but hospitalized for so long, I did not expect that it still did not heal. It is obvious that he is a doctor, but he does not know how to take care of himself at all. Sophie gave all the warmth to Dixon, and herself wearing a knitted sweater, the cold wind along the knitted sweater into the body, the cold shivering but did not know. She put one arm around his neck and let him snuggle in her arms, holding his hand in one hand and rubbing his fingers to keep him warm. ¡°Dixon, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have left without saying goodbye. ¡± ¡°After I left L City, I regretted it, I wanted to go back, to go back and find you again. But I found out that you didn¡¯t even look for me, and I knew you must have watched the video of me with Warren and must have been too dirty for me.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°So I didn¡¯t dare ¡­ to turn back.¡± ¡°You asked me, asked me if I loved you ¡­,¡± Sophie¡¯s eyes were red with tears, and she held his hand over her heart, ¡°I wanted to tell you. Love, love, love very much.¡± She rested her chin on Dixon¡¯s forehead and said with sadness and despair, ¡°But what do you want me to love you for?¡± With tears in her voice, Sophie sobbed and choked, ¡°You know what? When I found out from the hospital that I was having your baby, I wanted ¡­ so badly, so badly, to tell you the news. Wanted so badly to tell you, Dixon, that I was having your baby. No, it¡¯s our baby! But I didn¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°I was afraid that when you found out, Larissa would find out too, and then, I was afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to protect our baby at all.¡± ¡°But as I longed and fantasized and imagined that one day I would be able to turn back to you again, I learned that she was also pregnant with your child and that you were ¡­ getting married ¡­¡± Sophie couldn¡¯t stop bawling, seemingly pouring out all the sadness she had felt for two months. Sophie should have hated Dixon for ¡®stepping on two boats¡¯ and having a child with another woman, but on the contrary, she couldn¡¯t hate. The love for him has long surpassed everything, so much so that she could not afford to hate a man she loved to the bone. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the ambnce finally came. Sophie followed the ambnce to the hospital, she was hospitalized by him and then guarded outside the resuscitation room. After a long and torturous wait of more than half an hour, the doctor finally came out of the resuscitation room. Looking at the doctor who came out, Sophie immediately went up and asked, ¡°Doctor, how is he ¡­ he doing?¡± ¡°The patient has internal injuries that have notpletely healed, and this time the anger attacked his heart, which is why he vomited blood. The person is out of danger, but still need to be hospitalized.¡± The doctor said. Sophie did not feelfortable asking Dixon¡¯s condition in detail, the doctor answered one by one. Sophie¡¯s heart ached, but her heart fell. As long as he is okay, it is the best. As we speak, Dixon has been wheeled out. On the bed, Dixon was still unconscious, Sophie followed the pushchair and went to the ward with the nurse. After settling in, he was hooked up to a drip. Sophie sat in the escort chair, holding his hand, looking at the unconscious Dixon, her heart was breaking with pain. Chapter 1324 : Larissa looking for him ¡°Sophie ¡­ Sophie ¡­ don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go!¡± Suddenly, the unconscious man on the hospital bed murmured her name, and his hand couldn¡¯t stop trembling, before clutching her hand tightly. The murmuring in thea, like a tear-jerker, caused Sophie¡¯s eyes to burst into tears. She held Dixon¡¯s hand in one hand, and covered her face with the other, bowing her head and crying bitterly. Sophie¡¯s mind waspletely messed up. She was thinking, does Dixon love her or not?Property ? N?velDrama.Org. If he did, why did Larissa have his child. If he loved her, why did he set a wedding date with Larissa? Or was he forced by The Dixon family to marry Larissa? But in either case, she and Dixon were doomed. Sophie got up, leaned forward slightly, and dropped a kiss on his lips. A kiss, imprinted on his lips. For a long, long time ¡­ Aptly, she straightened up with fondness. She reached out, took a ne off her neck, and ced it in Dixon¡¯s hand. Sophie closed his fingers one by one, kissed him on his fingers as well, and then put his hand into the bedding, before turning around, speeding up her steps, and resolutely leaving. The steps were hurried, fearing that if they were a step slower, they would not want to leave again. Fate, often ying tricks on people. In Sophie left less than five minutes, lying in the hospital bed Dixon woke up. Opened his eyes, the eyes are simple white, the smell of sterile water lingers between the nose. Looking at the hanging bottles, Dixon knew he was already in the hospital. The heart, inexplicably empty. Sophie¡¯s face came to mind, sometimes smiling, sometimes cute, sometimes naive, everything was so beautiful. But all of them exist only in memory. Slowly moving his head, his eyes surveyed the ward, empty, no one. That damned woman is so heartless. Even though he was vomiting blood in the hospital, she didn¡¯t want to stay a while longer to keep himpany. Dixon was thinking about this, when he suddenly found something in his hand. Raising his hand to take a look, is a white jade pendant. The thumb-sized jade pendant is a good Hetian jade, jade is transparent, no impurities. The jade pendant is carved with a circr relief like a wreath, simple and atmospheric. This jade pendant, is the previous in the hidden tribe, Sophie is very ufortable with the hidden tribe, particrly timid, easily frightened, he took Sophie to the temple to beg for a jade pendant, inside also embedded a very small peace talisman, to protect the peace. Dixon looked at the jade pendant and raised his hand to throw it away. But after raising his hand, he hesitated and held the jade pendant in his hand again, covering his chest, and closed his eyes, motionless. As night fell, the ward, Larissa and Deangelo both appeared. Larissa saw him once again lying on the hospital bed and came forward worried and distressed, ¡°Dixon, what¡¯s wrong with you, why are you hospitalized again?¡± She was wearing a light gray tweed coat, a ck beret, and a scarf around her neck, and she had a good temperament. But even if she looked good, Dixon did not want to look at her. He cast a nce at Larissa, his eyes bypassed her and looked directly behind her at Deangelo, ¡°What did you bring her here for?¡± ¡°Larissa and I were looking all over for you, and someone called us and told us you were in the hospital, so we came over.¡± Deangelo¡¯s eyebrows drew together slightly, ¡°What happened to you, why did you faint in the street when you were fine? Good thing someone saved you this time, what if next time you faint in the car and no one finds you in time?¡± As a big brother, Deangelo is truly worried about Dixon. Chapter 1325 : Dixon Missing ¡°Can¡¯t die.¡± Dixon was a little annoyed and wanted to check out of the hospital. But the thought of being discharged and having to face Larissa even made him want to stay in the hospital a little longer. Suddenly ¡­ A terrible thought sprang into Dixon¡¯s head. He wanted to get away from the worldly hustle and bustle, from everything. ¡°Big brother, help me get out of the hospital.¡± Dixon said to Deangelo, adding at the end, ¡°Go back to L City for hospitalization.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll do it for you.¡± Once Larissa heard that Dixon was going back to L City, she was overjoyed and couldn¡¯t wait to take Dixon home right away. The two didn¡¯t make a sound as Larissa turned with tears of joy and walked out of the hospital room to help Dixon get discharged. Deangelo walked over to the bed and sat down, ¡°The person who saved your life was Sophie, wasn¡¯t it?¡± He didn¡¯t know where Sophie got his cell phone number, but by the sound of his voice, he could be sure it was Sophie. Dixon was investigating Sophie and the news just happened to get to him. Deangelo is also a spection.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. On the hospital bed, Dixon¡¯s eyes were listless, his gaze hollow looking at the ceiling, ¡°big brother ¡­¡± his words a meal, ¡°I know that these years is you have been for the family to worry about, I am mixed up, let Mom and Dad worry about the heart. ¡± ¡°I, I do not love Larissa. although she is pregnant with my child, but this marriage, I do not want to end.¡± ¡°To say the least, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s sorry and ashamed of her.¡± Dixon sighed, ¡°The marriage, I repeatedly asked for a low profile, but now it¡¯s still all over the ce, everyone knows about it. I can¡¯t think of any way to get Larissa to call off the engagement without aggravation, but ¡­ I¡¯m muddied myself, and I can¡¯t protect myself.¡± Listening to Dixon¡¯s words, Deangelo is a little confused. But vaguely but have a bad feeling. ¡°This life, quite tired.¡± He let out a sigh. Saying that, Dixon suddenly smiled, tilted his head and looked at him, ¡°Big brother, I haven¡¯t eaten all day, can you help me eat something first. I don¡¯t want to eat any more light food, can you get me some meat dishes?¡± ¡°You should not eat now, it is better to hang water properly.¡± Deangelo refused. Dixon red at him, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to die, there¡¯s no need to be so pretentious. Besides, you see how thin I am.¡± Deangelo¡¯s principles were strong, but he couldn¡¯t resist his brother¡¯s petnce. He shook his head, ¡°I really can¡¯t help you. Lie down and hang on to the drip, I¡¯ll be backter.¡± ¡°Oh. Then you hurry up, if you arete, starve me to death, you will not have a brother.¡± He teased. Deangelo from his current state of speech found him in a good mood, but vaguely always feel some weird. I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s wrong. After all, it wasn¡¯t the first day he didn¡¯t want to marry Larissa. Deangelo didn¡¯t think much of it, just wanted to get something to eat for Dixon. He left the hospital and went to a nearby private restaurant to get some light meat dishes, packed them up as quickly as possible and carried them back to the hospital. But on the way, he got a call from Larissa. ¡°Deangelo, where¡¯s Dixon?¡± On the other end of the line, Larissa asked with anxiety. Deangelo froze for a moment, ¡°Isn¡¯t he in the ward?¡± ¡°Dixon isn¡¯t even in the hospital room. He¡¯s not even finished with his bottle, but he¡¯s gone.¡± Larissa was distraught. At this moment, Deangelo finally realized why he felt something was wrong with Dixon just now. It was because Dixon was leaving! Dixon was missing. The news quickly spread in the brotherhood circle, The Dixon family people have been looking for Dixon¡¯s whereabouts in a low profile. Morris, Arlo Marsh, and Danny all got the news as well. Several of the brothers called Dixon, but none of them got through. Chapter 1326 : Dharma Broken Dust They knew that Dixon was not killed, but was deliberately avoiding reality. Several people sent people out to look for Dixon, and all unspoken not anxious on fire. But as time passed, Dixon still no news, they were still anxious and began to send more people to prepare to find Dixon. Three dayster, Arlo Marsh and Danny were sitting in Morris¡¯s office discussing the various problems Morris had encountered when Arlo Marsh received a phone call. It was a call from a member of his police department, ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve found Mr. Dixon.¡± ¡°You found him?¡± Arlo Marsh subconsciously looked up at Danny and Morris sitting across from each other, ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°He ¡­ he ¡­¡± the team member on the other side of the phone stammered, ¡°is in¡­ . at Wundai Temple.¡± ¡°This guy, we are looking for him all over the world, but he is happy to be free and run to Wundai Temple to hide in peace.¡± Arlo Marsh couldn¡¯t help but spit out. But the good news is that Dixon is safe and sound, so there is no catastrophizing. ¡°No¡­ not ah.¡± The team member felt that the captain misunderstood and hurriedly exined again, ¡°Mr. Dixon he ¡­ others became a monk in Wundai Temple.¡± ¡°What? Be a monk?!¡± Arlo Marsh miso stood up from the sofa, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?¡± ¡°What a joke. You can question my character, but how can you question my ability to get things done?¡± The team member retorted with some displeasure. ¡°Which Gundangshan?¡± ¡°Mt. Pantai in Gangnam City.¡± ¡°Shit! Got it, I¡¯m going over there now.¡± Arlo Marsh couldn¡¯t help but burst out foul. Hanging up the phone, he looked at the two brothers sitting across from him and spread his hands, ¡°You all heard that, right?¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to Pantai Mountain.¡± Morris got up, took his jacket from the hanger and put it on, and the three of them left the president¡¯s office together. Because of the urgency of the matter, Morris called Trent Stone directly to arrange for a helicopter. Two and a half hourster, the helicopter arrived at the bottom of Mount Pantai in Gangnam City. The three of them did not have time to go up the stairs to the mountain, so they directly purchased the ropeway tickets and took the ropeway up the mountain. Mount Wundae is thergest mountain in the south and one of the most well-preserved temples, with not only many monks but also many touristsing to worship Buddha every day. After a ten-minute ropeway ride, we finally arrived at the Wundai Temple on Mt. Wundai Temple has a dozen temples of different sizes, staggered on top of the mountain. The main temple, Mahamuni Temple, and many other temples are open to the public, but thest temple is closed to the public because it is a ce for monks to chant and live in peace. The Morris brothers walked to the back of the temple, and when they reached the entrance, they were stopped by a monk guarding the entrance.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°A few monks, it is forbidden to visit the back.¡± The monk, dressed in monk¡¯s robes, bowed with his hands together. Without waiting for Morris to say anything, Danny asked directly, ¡°Hello, we are here to see my brother Dixon. He came to your Wundai Temple two days ago to be a monk, and we came to see him.¡± ¡°Dixon?¡± the monk thought for a moment and said, ¡°You are talking about Broken Dust, right?¡± ¡°Broken Dust?¡± Arlo Marsh¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. The monk nodded and said in an unhurried tone, ¡°Broken Dust came to our temple three days ago and asked to be a monk. Our host master refused repeatedly, but he knelt outside the temple for two whole days. Impressed by his sincerity, the presiding master allowed him to bring his hair to practice.¡± ¡°Can we go in and see him?¡± Arlo Marsh asked. The monk shook his head, ¡°Temple rules say that no one may enter the Heavenly King¡¯s Hall. And Broken Dust has broken his earthly bonds and said that he will not see anyone.¡± Morris understood by andrge that Dixon was troubled by love, he kept his usual calm, ¡°Please pass on to your presiding master, I would like to donate a sum of incense money to repair the Wundai Temple.¡± Chapter 1327 : Meeting Dixon Forced entry into the temple was definitely impossible, Morris could only find another way. The monk hesitated for a moment, naturally hearing that Morris wanted to donate arge sum of money, he could not refuse, but could only say, ¡°The three of you wait for a moment, I will go in and ask the presiding master.¡± ¡°Please.¡± Morris returned indifferently. The monk turned around and went into the Heavenly King Hall, while Danny and Arlo Marsh standing at the door had a sideways nce at Morris and gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Pretty quick reaction.¡± ¡°Good idea, I just didn¡¯t think of that.¡± Arlo Marsh gave a long sigh and looked around, surveying therge temple, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°The air on the top of the mountain is excellent, green water and green mountains, being a monk is also a kind of enjoyment.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. Danny can¡¯t help but dislike a sentence, ¡°Support you. dixon just missing apanion.¡± Morris raised his eyebrows and gave Arlo Marsh a sidelong nce, ¡°How could he let that little girl Aurora go?¡± ¡°Hahahaha, Morris is right.¡± Dannyughed. He couldn¡¯t stop sighing as heughed, ¡°Emotions are something that can¡¯t be touched. Look, Dixon used to be a cheerful person, but now he wants to be a monk. Sigh ¡­¡± The bottom of the heart is indescribably sour. Not long after, the monk led a monk dressed in robes came out. The monk¡¯s face was full of the vicissitudes of the years, white eyebrows, kind eyes, looking amiable. He walked to the door and bowed to the three men, ¡°Poor monk Shi Qing, the presiding master of Mount Yuntai, I don¡¯t know what is the purpose of the visit of several people?¡± The three men followed with folded hands and a reverent bow. Morris said, ¡°My wife believes in Buddhism, she used toe to Mount Yuntai to make a wish, and after she got her wish, she told me to donate a sum of incense money to you to repair and renovate the temple, which is also a good deed.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, this gentleman is a person of great kindness at first nce. Come, please follow me in.¡± Master Shi Qing made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture and led Morris, Danny, Arlo Marsh, and the three of them into the Heavenly King¡¯s Hall. After entering the Heavenly King Temple, the amiable presiding master took them for a stroll inside and told them a bit about the past of Wundai Temple. The three of them listened patiently to the master¡¯s exnation, and Morris donated two million dors of incense money to help repair Wundai Temple. After everything was done, Morris then returned to the main topic, ¡°Master Shi Qing, my friend Dixon ¡­¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s called Broken Dust.¡± Danny on the side reminded. Morris immediately changed his mouth, ¡°Yes. My friend¡¯s name is Dixon, he became a monk at your temple three days ago, and the monk just now said he entered the temple with his hair in practice, and his Dharma name is ¡®Broken Dust¡¯. I wonder, is it possible to meet him?¡± Master Shi Qing nodded, ¡°Come with me.¡± He led the three through the Heavenly King Hall to the temple at the back, and only then did he see Dixon, dressed in monk¡¯s robes, sitting cross-legged on a yellow soft cushion. Master Shi Qing made a gesture of ¡®please¡¯ and turned to leave. The three walked up the steps and entered the temple hall, standing behind Dixon and watching him as he was bowing his head and reciting scriptures. The brothers were heavy-hearted and only felt that the scene before them screamed. ¡°Dixon?¡± Morris called out and stepped forward, ¡°Didn¡¯t you treat us like brothers? Why didn¡¯t you let us know.¡± ¡°Hmph, he doesn¡¯t even have us brothers in his heart.¡± Danny¡¯s hands were in his trench coat pockets and his tone was full of displeasure. ¡°Dixon, you¡¯re too impulsive.¡± Arlo Marsh gave a frustrated sigh. Dixon, who was chanting a scripture, slowly closed the scripture and said without looking back, ¡°There is no ¡®Dixon¡¯ here, only broken dust.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Chapter 1328 : Looking for Sophie Danny came around and stood right in front of him, reaching out and pointing at him, ¡°Is it worth it for a woman? Look at you, what have you done to yourself? In the past, you were known as the medical genius of L City, but now? As a doctor, you don¡¯t even care if you are sick, who can you show this to? Where have you learned all your years of medical skills?¡± Only a close brother would rebuke him so unceremoniously. Morris looked serious, subconsciously touched a cigarette, ready to smoke, but on second thought, it was in the temple, he had to put the cigarette into the cigarette box. ¡°Larissa has your child, but if you don¡¯t want to get married, no one will force you. dixon, it¡¯s you who is putting too much pressure on yourself.¡± He advised Dixon. Arlo¡¯s Arlo Marsh stepped forward, crouched slightly on his knees, and reached out to put his hand on Dixon¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Second brother is right. If you don¡¯t want to marry Larissa, you should go and talk to Larissa directly and decisively, instead ofing here to escape reality.¡± ¡°My mind is made up.¡± Dixon looked ahead, eyes downcast, like release then frank, face without much emotional ups and downs. Since he came here, he has naturally made up his mind. The two days of suffering outside the temple kneeling, really want to break the red earth thoughts. ¡°What do you mean by having made up your mind!¡± Danny withdrew his sses in anger and pointed at him, angry, ¡°Is it worth it for a Larissa? If you don¡¯t want the baby, let her go to the hospital and get the baby. Why do you have to cheapen yourself?¡± ¡°Emotional matters can not be forced. Your mistake is ¡­¡± Arlo Marsh also tried to persuade Dixon, but he interrupted him, ¡°Escape or ipetence, it¡¯s my choice.¡± ¡°You did it because of Sophie, didn¡¯t you.¡± Morris frowned, ¡°I have called Vivian, she will contact Sophie toe to you.¡± Morris did not think that a mere Larissa could hurt him all over. When Larissa left him and left the country, Dixon carried the same. And now how can he be willing to leave the house because of Larissa¡¯s forced marriage? ¡°I don¡¯t want to see anyone.¡± Dixon¡¯s mind recalls a scene from his meeting with Sophie a few days ago, that heartless and ruthless woman, whom he never wanted to see again in his life. ¡°Is it that you don¡¯t want to see, or that you want to escape?¡± Morris asked. Dixon looked pale, ¡°Don¡¯t want to see.¡± ¡°Is that something you believe?¡± Morris reached out and pointed to the object he was wearing around his neck, ¡°This jade pendant, if I remember correctly, was begged for Sophie at the Hidden Temple. You did it because of her?¡± Morris hadn¡¯t seen Dixon wearing this jade pendant before. The sudden appearance could only mean that Dixon had seen Sophie beforeing to Mount Pantai. She took her phone and sent a message to Vivian, [Dixon had seen Sophie before he came to Yuntai Mountain]. Meanwhile, Vivian was on her way to find Sophie. The New Year wasing up in a few days and the crew was on vacation.Original from N?velDrama.Org. She packed her things and was about to return to L City when she received a call from Morris, who had to embark on a trip with Margarita Jones to look for Sophie prospectively. Vivian was shocked to learn that Dixon had left home and was nning to find Sophie to find a way to get Sophie to talk to Dixon. At this moment, seeing the message sent by Morris, Vivian suddenly thought, Dixon chose to leave home, could it be rted to Sophie? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Margarita Jones was driving her car, and when she saw Vivian¡¯s gloomy expression, she asked. Vivian put away the phone and sighed, ¡°Morris said Dixon met Sophie before he left home. i guess, things should be rted to Sophie. now that i think about it carefully, when Sophie left without saying goodbye, it might not be as simple as i thought.¡± Chapter 1329 : Dixon leaves home Cloud Terrace Mountain. The brothers are still trying hard to persuade Dixon to turn back, but he has already made up his mind and does not want to turn back. Danny directly found a soft futon to sit across from Dixon, ¡°Morris is now under attack and needs our help, how can you dare to leave us at this time?¡± He said, nced at the Arlo Marsh standing aside and gave him a look. Arlo Marsh understood and immediately nodded, ¡°Right. The second brother offended the mafia and has been retaliated against. His biological father is making things difficult, and Mike Cheal may have joined forces with Anthony¡¯s third brother in a premeditated plot against him. He is in trouble on all sides, in a dilemma. As a brother, are you really going to turn a blind eye?¡± The two men used Morris as a front to try to convince Dixon. The two men looked at Morris, who was silent, in unison. Morris sword brow slightly, frowned to Dixon said: ¡°They are right. You also know that the Hidden Tribe line, I ¡®Greatly reduced power¡¯, now simply is not their opponent. If ¡­ if you don¡¯te back to help me, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t have to wait long before you can overtake me.¡± He put himself in a pathetic way, only to match Arlo Marsh and Danny two people just that talk. ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s really the case.¡± Danny nodded his head. Arlo Marsh let out a long sigh, ¡°s, I feel hopeless when I think of losing two brothers in the future.¡± No more brothers? Danny and Morris two sharp eyes shot directly over, the eyes, killing intent emerged. It seems to be calling him a crow¡¯s-mouth.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Arlo Marsh¡¯s mouth was slightly twitched, awkwardly rubbed the back of his head, his eyes nted a nce at Dixon sitting on his knees, as if in a silent exnation: do not take it seriously, I was just saying to him. As expected, Dixon¡¯s drooping eyes slowly moved, his eyes fell on Morris¡¯s body, pulled the corner of his lips, as if to say something. ¡°Second brother, I¡¯m sorry.¡± He really didn¡¯t know what to say except ¡®sorry¡¯. ¡°Sorry?¡± Danny suddenly exploded, reaching out and tugging at the cor of his sweater, ¡°I told Arlo all that just to get an apology from you? We¡¯ve known each other as brothers for years, and you¡¯re a fucking emotional loser! Whether it¡¯s Larissa or Sophie, they¡¯re women, we¡¯re your brothers. Brothers like brothers, have you ever considered our feelings?¡± The more he spoke, the more agitated he became, and in his irritation, he kicked Dixon in the face. Morris reached out to yank Danny away, but was a step toote. Dixon was kicked to the ground by Danny, but he was not annoyed or angry, but calmly reached out to support the cold floor, sat up straight again, and continued to look at the scriptures in his hand. ¡°Big brother, you also take it easy.¡± Arlo Marsh uneasily walked to Danny¡¯s side, afraid that if he did not stop a little,ter Danny will beat Dixon again. ¡°Dixon? Dixon!?¡± Suddenly. A woman¡¯s voice came from outside. Several people looked outside, only to see a line of people walking in, the leader of a woman trotted over. That person, it was none other than Larissa. When the three people saw Larissa, their faces coincidentally sank a few points. Larissa wearing a thick down jacket, one hand covering the abdomen, trotted in, looked at Dixon kneeling on the ground wearing a monk¡¯s robe, she went straight around to kneel down in front of him, a handful of Dixon in his arms, ¡°oooh ¡­ Dixon, why do you have to do this? You are out of the house, what about me? Oooh ¡­ what about our baby?¡± She never thought that Dixon would want to be a monk. Why did he be a monk? Was it to avoid marriage with her? Chapter 1330 : Larissa came after her Larissa felt an unprecedented sense of frustration, hatred and heartache, and even more pity for her miserable end. ¡°Let go.¡± Dixon expressionlessly said, ¡°This is a temple, please behave yourself.¡± ¡°Dixon, you ¡­ you ¡­¡± Larissa froze, stiffened up and let go of Dixon, looking at him like a stranger. ¡°You told me to respect myself? I ¡­ I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e.¡± She shed tears of aggravation and pain. At that moment, Abraham Smith also walked in with big strides. He angrily walked up to Dixon, and without saying a word grabbed him by his monk¡¯s robe and yanked him up, ¡°Dixon, my sister ¡­¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Abraham Smith clenched his fist and was about to beat Dixon up, when Morris stepped forward and clutched Abraham Smith¡¯s fist, staring at him with cold eyes, ¡°This is a temple, you can¡¯t be allowed to be wild here!¡± Abraham Smith is Larissa¡¯s brother, in order to let Larissa and Dixon together, Abraham Smith even wasted time to pursue Sophie. In the end, Sophie and Dixon disappeared quietly together. Now he finally expects Larissa and Dixon to get married, who unexpectedly Dixon actually make problems again, want to divorce. He is really angry with Dixon here! ¡°Humph, Morris, this is my family business, not your turn to interfere.¡± Abraham Smith disliked back with a gloomy face. Morris eyes are light, ¡°You try.¡± He was brief and concise, not saying much. Danny and Arlo Marsh also came around, and just stared straight at Abraham Smith, with a warning. Abraham Smith was furious, but could only shake off Morris¡¯s hand and point at Dixon, ¡°Are you still a man? You got my sister pregnant and now you say you¡¯re out of the house?¡± ¡°Brother, shut up!¡± Larissa yelled at him with red eyes, then took Dixon¡¯s hand and choked back sobs, ¡°Dixon, let¡¯s go home, okay? Woo ¡­ me and the children are waiting for you, Dixon, let¡¯s go home, woo ¡­¡± Facing Larissa, Dixon was not even willing to look more than once, slowly closed his eyes, ¡°I came to Wundai Temple before sending you a message. The marriage contract is cancelled, the child ¡­, the child you go to the hospital to remove it yourself. It¡¯s me Dixon sorry!¡± ¡°Dixon, are you talking human?¡± Abraham Smith heart rage soared, raised his fist directly towards Dixon smashed over. But before he could touch Dixon, he was yanked aside by Morris, ¡°What are you doing?¡± The anger that Abraham Smith had been holding back burned in his heart as he was pulled by Morris, and he mmed his fist into Morris¡¯ face. He was fast, but no match for Morris.Original from N?velDrama.Org. The man calmly and calmly, without haste, raised his left hand to hold his fist, the right elbow towards his chest an elbow strike, pain Abraham Smith directly back a few steps, covering his chest, an expression of pain. ¡°Stop it all!¡± Dixon brother Deangelo came in and saw Morris and Abraham Smith fighting, so he intervened. Seeing Deangeloe in, Abraham Smith shifted the battle and pointed at Deangelo, ¡°Deangelo, you¡¯re here just in time. Look at your brother. He got Larissa pregnant, got engaged, and now he¡¯s backing out. What, you think Larissa¡¯s a bully, do you?¡± Abraham Smith¡¯s heart went out to Larissa. After all, he only had one sister, and even if she was a half-sibling, it did not affect his doting on her. In front of people, he was a modest gentleman, but today, because of Dixon¡¯s words and actions, he lost all his image and became an irascible and rude person. Larissa¡¯s mind is on Dixon, where he still cares about the others, just reluctantly tugging Dixon¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Dixon, let¡¯s go home, OK? I know you don¡¯t want to get married right now, I won¡¯t make it difficult for you. Let¡¯s not get married, not married, OK. But the child ¡­ child is innocent ah, we can not so strangled a life, do you say?¡± Chapter 1331 : Truth Revealed Outside the temple guarded Deangelo brought a few subordinates, even if there are monks inside the temple want to get together, but also can only watch from afar. Because of the special situation of Dixon, Deangelo so far did not dare to tell his parents that Dixon had left the house. He could only tell them that he had found Dixon and would make sure to bring him home safely. Larissa begged with pearly tears, Dixon indifferent eyes closed, like a Buddhist son who really detached from the world, not shaken by the things of the red world. ¡°If you insist on having the child, you can let my mother raise it for you. If you don¡¯t want to, you can also raise it yourself, and The Dixon family will pay for your support themselves.¡± Dixon answered Larissa¡¯s words. But the whole time, did not open his eyes to look at her. Hearing his words, Larissa froze, and even the tears in her eyes seemed to freeze. She looked at him incredulously, dumbfounded, unable to ept such heartless words from Dixon. ¡°Deangelo, listen to this, listen to your brother speak human words?¡± Abraham Smith pushed Morris away, pointed at Dixon and yelled at Deangelo: ¡°We The Smith family will not be able to get money to support a child?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Brother, stop it!¡± Larissa yelled suddenly, but kept her eyes on Dixon. She swallowed, wiped the tears from her face with her sleeve, and said to Dixon with a forced calm, ¡°Dixon, if you don¡¯t want me and the baby, then I¡¯ll die here. The outside world knows that I am pregnant with your child, to marry you, and now you abandoned me, what face do I have to live in the world? Larissa seemed to be gambling on whether Dixon would turn back. So, after saying that, she got up and mmed into a pir. Morris gave a look to Arlo Marsh, who was the closest to Larissa, and she quickly pulled Larissa back, ¡°This is a temple, you can¡¯t mess around here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± At that moment, Deangelo spoke up. His face was heavy and mixed with a bit of pain, hanging his head, a deep sigh, ¡°Dixon, it is brother sorry.¡± The sudden apology left everyone bewildered. Only Larissa body trembled violently, turned back, pupils earthquake like look at him, can not stop shaking his head slightly. ¡°Larissa she ¡­ her child is not yours.¡± Deangelo mustered up the courage to tell the truth. Although he was lustful, but his younger brother is ultimately his younger brother, he could not bear to let him carry a great deal of pressure, and finally forced him to leave the house. The crowd was full of amazement and their eyes looked at Deangelo in unison. Larissa kept shaking her head and murmuring, ¡°No ¡­ don¡¯t, don¡¯t ¡­¡± While murmuring, while struggling to rush to Deangelo. Arlo Marsh, as a police officer, instantly understood what was going on and pulled Larissa tightly to keep her from lunging at Deangelo. Then, only to see Deangelo eyes wandered to Larissa, full of pain watching her, breathlessly exined: ¡°that day Larissa drank the drug, you left the old house aside from her. Afterwards, I unluckily rushed back home, Larissa she ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it, Deangelo ¡­ oooh ¡­ I beg you don¡¯t say it, don¡¯t ¡­¡± Larissa shook her head frantically, her voice getting louder and louder, finally turning into a hysterical roar. Arlo Marsh interrupted her hissing by covering her mouth. Silence returned to the temple once more as Deangelo continued, ¡°She ¡­ begged me so hard ¡­¡± At this point, Deangelo lowered his eyes and ¡°Dixon, it is brother sorry for you. I ¡­ I like Larissa, so I¡¯ve been hiding it from you for her.¡± Love, enough to make people lost. Chapter 1332 : Beating Larissa in anger During this time, Deangelo has been struggling with a tangle, not knowing what to do. He wanted to tell Dixon the truth of the matter, but Larissa repeatedly forced him to die. Deangelo loves Larissa, but feels ashamed of Dixon, but Larissa says she will find a chance to abort the baby as long as she can get married to Dixon after a year. In the face of her unscrupulousness, Deangelo is helpless, yet helpless. Seeing the development out of control, Deangelo finally could not resist, so she had the courage to stand up and reveal the truth. A word shocked four seats. The crowd were all shocked and looked incredulously at Deangelo, then at Larissa, and finally at Dixon. The struggling Larissa subconsciously looked at Dixon, but only to see him clutching the scriptures tightly, his bones faintly white, in the silence of the temple, can even hear the sound of his bones cking. Larissa¡¯s heart was thumping, nervous, even breathing was slowed down a few points. Tears spilled from her eyes. She looked at Deangelo with red eyes, ¡°Do you really want me to die?¡± That attitude, as if to say: if I really die this time, it must be forced by you to die. ¡°You want to die, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± When the truth was told, Deangelo became frank and rxed. On one side is his own brother, on the other side is the love of his heart. Because of Larissa, he hurt Dixon, a debt he should have paid. ¡°You ¡­¡± Larissa was speechless, staring at Deangelo in a daze, and fell to the ground in dismay. For a moment, even her brother Abraham Smith had nothing to say. Wrong, in her. Abraham Smith, as a brother, even feel disgraceful. Dixon, who was sitting on his knees, finally stopped being calm and slowly got up and walked over, his beady eyes looking at Larissa who was sitting on the floor, his hand holding the scripture couldn¡¯t stop trembling. ¡°Dixon, what do you want?¡± Abraham Smith saw that something was wrong and immediately tried to go forward to stop it, but was stopped by Morris. Deangelo mouth slightly open, want to exit to stop, but on second thought, he really does not seem to have any qualifications, so he turned around, turning his back on the pale Larissa, ignoring the ¡®help message¡¯ from her eyes. ¡°Dixon, oooh ¡­ Dixon, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to ¡­ ah!¡± Larissa pale and feeble apology, naive words to say half, Dixon a p directly on her face. The p, with full force, directly pped Larissa to the ground, her head thumped on the floor, her cheek swollen and red at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡°Dixon, you try to touch my sister again!¡± Abraham Smith was furious, like a beast in a cage, hysterically growling and struggling, but being hamstrung by Morris and Danny, it was all for naught. ¡°Dixon, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± Larissa trembled, frightened three souls lost like the seven spirits, the body shaking like sieve chaff.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Not to the woman¡¯s hands, is Dixon¡¯s bottom line of being a man. But Larissa has repeatedly touched his bottom line. ¡°Sophie left L City, did you have anything to do with it?¡± Dixon held back his anger and gritted his teeth as he questioned. At this time, he was wearing a monk¡¯s robe, looking down on Larissa, but his body was full of hostility, like a hellish rakshasa, with a fierce aura, as if to ughter all things. Larissa had never seen such an angry him, her mind was nk and she nodded uncontrobly, ¡°Yes ¡­ yes, it¡¯s me ¡­¡± Suddenly, her short-circuited brain returned to normal, immediately shook his head like a rattle, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s okay with me, it¡¯s really okay. Oooh ¡­ me ¡­ ah!¡± Chapter 1333 As she spoke, only to see Dixon face gloomy at a speed visible to the naked eye, raised his foot towards her abdomen kicked over, frightened Larissa a cry of shock closed her eyes. ¡°Dixon!¡± hissed Abraham Smith. Deangelo turned around at the sound of his voice to see Dixon kicked over, his brow furrowed slightly, his hand hanging at his side clenched slightly, his emotions extremelyplicated. However, Larissa, whose eyes were closed for a long time, did not wait for his kick after all.Original from N?velDrama.Org. The first thing you need to do is open your eyes slowly, trembling Larissa¡¯s face is pale and bloodless, see Dixon¡¯s kick didn¡¯te after all, she cried andughed, ¡°Dixon, you ¡­ can¡¯t bear to hit me, I¡­ ¡­ I know, I know you still have me in your heart ¡­¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want to dirty the holynd of the Buddha.¡± Dixon turned back and looked at the few bodyguards guarding the door. Although the people were brought here by Deangelo, those people are in the prospective to find Dixon¡¯s subordinates, but also Dixon¡¯s people. He turned around and said to a few people outside the door, ¡°Take Larissa to the hospital.¡± A few bodyguards at the door understood his meaning in seconds and immediately walked in, grabbed Larissa, who had fallen to the ground, and dragged her straight out. ¡°Oooo ¡­ Dixon, I was wrong ¡­ oooo ¡­ brother, brother! Brother, help me ¡­!¡± Larissa, who was dragged away, kept yelling and shouting. Abraham Smith red angrily at Dixon, ¡°If you touch Larissa again, I will let you The Dixon family follow along with the funeral.¡± Dixon eyes a ruthless, faintly nted him a nce, ¡°I Dixon, apanied by the end!¡± After saying that, he turned around and walked out of the temple and went to find Master Shi Qing. Dixon knew he was ashamed of Master Shi Qing and promised to donate 50 million to the temple. Master Shi Qing readily agreed andughed, ¡°You have not yet finished your dust karma, so it is natural that you will leave as I expected.¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Dixon bowed and apologized. Master Shi Qing stepped forward and gave a false support, ¡°No harm, no harm.¡± After the two of them chatted for a few minutes, Dixon went down the mountain along with Morris and the others. After descending from the mountain, Larissa was taken directly to the hospital and had an abortion in spite of her objections. Because of the anesthesia, Larissa could not resist. After sleeping for a while, she woke up again with a vague pain that seemed to emphasize to her that the baby was gone. And the only one left with her was Abraham Smith. ¡°Larissa, you¡¯ve let me down so badly!¡± Abraham Smith was angry, furious, and even more hateful. Larissa covered her abdomen and burst into tears, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m bad enough?¡± She was so distraught that even talking made her swollen face feel painful. Outside the ward, Deangelo hesitated, but finally did not have the courage to enter the ward. He felt that it was his ipetence and shame for not protecting her. However, Deangelo did not regret his decision today. All this time, to keep the secret for Larissa to deceive Dixon, he was suffering from internal torture every day. But now that the truth is revealed, he is relieved. Because of the nightfall and snow outside, the flight was dyed and we had to stay overnight here. Star-ss hotel, presidential suite. The living room table was set with a sumptuous dinner, and the four brothers sat together, looking at each other without words. Knock knock knock¨C At that moment, there was a knock on the door outside the living room. Arlo Marsh immediately got up, ¡°I¡¯ll get it.¡± He went to the door and pulled it open, and saw Vivian, Sophie and Margarita Jones standing outside. ¡°There you are.¡± Arlo Marsh smiled at Sophie, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside,e on in.¡± Sophie stood outside the door with her bag in her hand, not daring to walk into the living room, not even knowing how to face the man inside. Vivian saw that she was timid, so he held her hand, ¡°I¡¯m here, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Chapter 1334 : Sophie is here She took Sophie and went into the living room with Margarita Jones. In the living room, Dixon, who was drinking wine, saw Sophie walking in, his hand holding the ss trembled violently, and then resumed drinking naturally. Danny saw the people walking in, touched his arm to Dixon and lowered his voice, ¡°Sophie is here.¡± Dixon put down his ss, picked up the red wine ss and poured another ss of wine, continued to drink, pretending not to hear or see! In the living room, the atmosphere was awkward for a while. Vivian had an idea and said, ¡°Which one of you knows how to fix a car, my car is broken, help me go down and take a look.¡± Danny, ¡°I¡¯ll go check it out.¡± He tugged Morris, ¡°You and Arlo know how to fix it, let¡¯s go together.¡± He got up and walked to the door, saw Margarita Jones walk in, his eyes looked her up and down, full of doubts in the eyes as if asking: is not broken, how so quickly healed? The corner of Margarita Jones¡¯ eyes twitched slightly, and she immediately made a limp pose.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Still pretending? Come out with me!¡± Danny frowned tightly and tugged her hand toward the door. Margarita Jones bristled, ¡°Who¡¯s pretending, it¡¯s not a limp walk.¡± Several people walked out the door, Vivian put her hands on Sophie¡¯s shoulders and pushed her to sit next to Dixon, ¡°You two have a nice chat.¡± ¡°Sister Vivian, I ¡­¡± Sophie was timid and a little scared. Vivian shook her head at her, reached out and touched her head, calming her down, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s okay.¡± She nced at Dixon again, ¡°You guys have a good chat.¡± With that, she turned and walked out of the living room, closing the door behind her. A few people opened another presidential suite, because this floor is no longer avable, so they chose the upper floor. The meal was ordered, and the people sat in the living room of the presidential suite to eat. This side, the crowd left, the living room silent. Sophie held her bag nervously and dared not speak with her head down. Dixon was just as calm and rxed, holding a ss and pouring wine, drinking one ss after another. Sophie knew that he had vomited blood a few days ago, and also knew that he had internal injuries. Watching him pouring red wine like self-muttion, her heart was not feeling good, she opened her mouth to stop it, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t drink it ¡­¡± Dixon did not pay attention, continue to pour wine, and drink. The actual fact is, Sophie can¡¯t stand it, reach out and take away the cup from his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t drink it, what is your body condition, don¡¯t you know?¡± When she spoke, the decibel was involuntarily raised. The man brushed her hand away and snorted augh, ¡°Who are you pretending to be for now? You left, what are you doing back here? Hmm?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Sophie was speechless. She pursed her lips in anger, frowned, and stared at Dixon, not knowing what to say for a long time. The day she met Dixon and took him to the hospital. God knows how much struggle Sophie went through inside before she made up her mind to leave the hospital and found Deangelo¡¯s phone and told him that Dixon was at the hospital. Sophie admits that she has low self-esteem because of her disfigurement. It is also admitted that she chickened out of risking her family¡¯s life because of the power behind Larissa. But as an ordinary andmon person, she doesn¡¯t have the strength to fight with the power. Sophie¡¯s heart is also aggrieved. But who can understand that aggression? No. There is really someone who can understand. That person is ¡­ Warren. The same as the bottom of society, ordinary people, facing the gap of money and the threat of power, they are hated, struggling, but all in vain. ¡°Vivian sister told me that you want to leave the house, so I came to see.¡± She took a deep breath and pretended to be calm, ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, it¡¯s superfluous for me to stay here.¡± After saying that, she got up and turned around to leave. Chapter 1335 : Disliked by Dixon Bang, hoo- Sophie had just taken two steps when the sound of a ss shattering came from behind her, apanied by the crisp sound of ss crumbs falling to the ground. She took a step, her heart pounding with pain. ¡°Today, if you dare leave this door, you will nevere back.¡± Dixon pulled out a paper towel, calmly wiped the ss scraps in his hand, the paper towel was stained red with a speed visible to the naked eye. But he seems to feel no pain, not even a frown. Sophie stood there, a war of words inside, indecisive. Ding¡­ Suddenly, Sophie¡¯s phone text message alert sounded. She was holding her phone, she didn¡¯t have the heart to read the message. After struggling for a long time, Sophie¡¯s fingernails were digging into her bag¡¯s handle, almost scraping the leather surface. The thought of Dixon and Larissa getting married soon, and Larissa having a baby. They seem to be a perfect match, a perfect match, a perfect match. Sophie¡¯s lips curled up in a bitter smile, ¡°Good.¡± She answered, stepped to the door, pulled it open, and left with determination. When Sophie closed the door behind her, there was a sudden thud in the room, apanied by the noisy sound of tes, dishes and cups falling to the ground and breaking. Sophie stood at the door and heard themotion inside, it was enough to know how angry the people in the room were. But he ¡­ The reason for the anger is that she and Larissa have a child. The fault lies with him. Sophie raised her hand and lifted her scarf upward, covering the scar on her face, and walked straight towards the elevator. Two elevators, one on the 1st floor and one stopped at the 10th floor. She stood outside the elevator with aplicated heart, subconsciously picking up her phone and tapping on the text message. It was a message from Vivian. [Morris just told me that Larissa¡¯s baby is not Dixon¡¯s. She took nude photos of Dixon while he was asleep and pretended to have a rtionship with him. Moreover, Larissa had miscarried. The marriage contract between the two of them is also cancelled. Vivian rushed all the way over here and just learned the news, so she told Sophie first. When Sophie saw the news, her heart plummeted with pain, but her tear-stained face was beaming with smiles. It turned out that Dixon and Larissa did not have a rtionship. It was she ¡­ who misunderstood Dixon. Sophie raised her hand to wipe the tears on her face and walked quickly towards Dixon¡¯s room. As she walked, she probably felt that her speed was too slow, so she held her hand on her abdomen and jogged outside Dixon¡¯s room. Standing outside the door, she raised her hand and knocked on the door.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Knock-knock- Knock knock knock! The sound was one more urgent than the other. Half a dayter, someone opened the door inside the room. Dixon thought it was some brothersing over, unscrewed the door, did not even look at the person outside the door, directly into the living room. Sophie pushed open the door and walked in, into the living room was a wreck. The floor was a mixture of delicious food, as well as soup and water, making it look like a garbage dump. But she didn¡¯t care about that, her eyes fell on Dixon¡¯s body, and she gathered the courage to ask, ¡°You and Larissa broke off the engagement, didn¡¯t you?¡± As she asked the question, Sophie nervously clutched her sleeve and subconsciously held her breath, waiting for Dixon¡¯s answer. When he heard the voice, Dixon¡¯s body stiffened, and only then did he realize that the person returning was Sophie. He slowly turned around and looked at Sophie standing a few meters away, the corners of his lips pulled out a cold, ¡°With you?¡± Sophie¡¯s heart thumped, was his sentence directly into the bottom, the face vaguely still smile also gradually disappeared into nothing. Choking speechless. Chapter 1336 : Leaving Again Sophie blinked her pupils, froze and pulled the corners of her lips, but found that her mind was nk and she didn¡¯t know what to say. Dixon, dressed in a ck knitted sweater, hands in the pockets of his cks, smiled coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t think the reason I broke off my engagement with Larissa was for you, do you?¡± He¡¯d given her a chance. More than once. But the damn woman in front of him had ignored his ¡®initiative¡¯ time and time again, trampling his ¡®love¡¯ for her on the bottom of her feet. If this is the case, she should note back. Sophie: ¡°¡­¡± Yeah. What does it matter to her if they call off the engagement? She pretended to be strong and smiled, ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ didn¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Heh, count on you to have some self-awareness.¡± Dixon turned around, picked up the cigarette case from the coffee table, pulled out a cigarette, took it in his mouth, lit it, and walked to thending window to smoke it. Sophie jowled slightly, and when she saw him turn around, she didn¡¯t force a smile anymore, ¡°Yeah, The Dixon family is a famous family, how can I climb high enough.¡± She sighed and murmured self-deprecatingly, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s a woman with a disfigured face.¡± Her fingers covered her face, touching the scar on her face, her heart felt as if it had been pierced by needles, a dense pain. The cheek, is hot, even a little hot hands. Because, that day to see Dixon, took off his clothes to cover Dixon, by the bitter cold wind wreaked havoc, people fever for several days. ¡°You know just fine.¡± Dixon did not hear Sophie¡¯sst muttered words, but was hurt by Sophie over and over again, also feel their own bones guilty of cheap, always nted in the woman. So, he built a fortress for himself as well. When she heard his words, Sophie jerked her eyes up and her dark eyes widened a few points, looking incredulously at Dixon who was standing with his back to her. The tears came out like that, sliding directly down the lower eyshes and staining thepel. The disfigurement has always been a pain in her heart. It is a scar that cannot be uncovered again. However, this time the person who uncovered her scars was Dixon. It turns out that ¡­ The actual fact is that he also dislikes her disfigurement. Sophie tilted her head and blinked her eyes quickly, trying to fade the tears in her eyes. However, it was all in vain. She brushed her sleeve to wipe her tears, and forced herself to y it cool, ¡°Well. Then I wish young master Dixon happiness in the future.¡± With a single sentence, Sophie did not know how hard she had to restrain her emotions in order to make her voice sound normal and calm. After saying that, she turned around and left without looking back, and closed the door. In the living room, silence returned once again. Dixon clutching a cigarette in his hand, with the door closed at the moment, the whole heart empty.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Fingers have been holding the cigarette, let the cigarette in the fingertips burned out, the ashes fell to the ground a little, flickering star fire to the butt, burned his fingers. He woke up, threw the cigarette butt on the floor, raised his foot and crushed it out. In the living room, it was quiet. Outside the window, the cold wind whistling, hunting wind sound like the ghosts of the night wailing. There is a bottom line. Sophie left again and again,pletely touched Dixon¡¯s bottom line, he vowed that he would never look back for Sophie in his life. Although he knew that Sophie¡¯s video with Warren might be fake. But the day he saw Warren and Sophie¡¯s flirtation in front of the SW studio, he saw it with his own eyes, so how could it be fake? Otherwise, that day when he vomited blood, how could Sophie bear to leave? Today, she knew that he had not seeded in bing a monk and had just returned from the mountain, how could she bear to leave? The fundamental reason is that she never had him in her heart! Even a little bit! The snow had stopped. Sophie bought the nearest flight, the so-called ¡®near¡¯, is as long as it can leave the city. The randomly bought tickets, before boarding, she gave Vivian a phone call. Chapter 1337 The phone rang and Vivian answered it, ¡°Sophie?¡± ¡°Sister Vivian, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Sophie¡¯s tone was very calm. Vivian frowned slightly, nced at Margarita Jones who was sitting across from her and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Several people in the living room heard Vivian¡¯s voice and, knowing roughly what was going on, looked over at her. ¡°To a city I long to be in.¡± ¡°Alone?¡± ¡°No. ¡­¡± Sophie said back, and when Vivian heard her, she thought she was eloping with Dixon, only to have Sophie speak again, ¡°And Warren. l I¡¯m with Warren. Of course I¡¯m with him.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t believe her, ¡°Why are you with Warren if you don¡¯t like him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like him at all. I¡¯ve been with him for two months, and I think he¡¯s very nice, and at least he¡¯s devoted to me. And, to be honest, Warren¡¯s status is ordinary and I¡¯d be better off with him.¡± Sophie smiled, ¡°People, when they have more experience, they know to weigh the pros and cons, and they know what they really need.¡± ¡°What did he say about Dixon?¡± ¡°He? Of course he¡¯s for me.¡± Sophie sighed, ¡°So, I gave him my blessing, too.¡± She lied. Because she wasn¡¯t standing in front of Vivian, Sophie could disguise it. ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ming to get you.¡± Vivian knew that it would not be that simple between them. Sophie refused, ¡°You know what? After being with Warren, I realized how desirable an ordinary life can be. If you think of me as a friend, don¡¯te back to me. Dixon and I don¡¯t really fit, and I¡¯m very good with Warren now. sis Vivian, thank you for taking care of me and believing in me for so long.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve thought about it?¡± ¡°Sister Vivian, I know that you are partial to me in your heart, and I treat you as my own sister. Do you think Dixon and I are really suitable?¡± Sophie said, ¡°After spending time with Warren these days, I realized that Warren and I are really suitable. We have the same outlook, we¡¯re at the same starting line, we¡¯re equally ordinary, and it¡¯s the kind of life that doesn¡¯t burden me.¡± Her words are from the heart. But Sophie doesn¡¯t like Warren, she¡¯s just using him as a front. Vivian understands Sophie, and knows Sophie¡¯s concerns. She nodded her head after thinking about it, ¡°Okay. Then you must take care of yourself. If you encounter any difficulties in the future, remember to look for me. And don¡¯t cut off contact with me, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, sister Vivian, thank you.¡± ¡°Since you call me ¡®sister¡¯, don¡¯t be so polite.¡± Vivian also felt guilty about Sophie, ¡°Take good care.¡± ¡°Okay, Sister Vivian, bye.¡± Sophie hung up the phone after she finished. Over here, after Vivian put the phone down, several people came over. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°Sophie is gone again?¡± ¡°Why did you really let her go?¡± ¡°What about Dixon?¡± ¡­ Vivian said frankly, ¡°Sophie said she was better off with Warren, wanted to be with him, and asked us to leave her alone.¡± Margarita Jones, who was leaning on the sofa, agreed, ¡°It¡¯s really important to have the right family, both before and now. sophie is disfigured and the Dixon¡¯s mother is not willing to ept her at all, especially now that The Dixon family and The Larissa family have fallen out, andter The The Larissa family exerted all the pressure on The Dixon family, The Dixon family people will be med on Sophie. She married Dixon and was not destined to be happy. She chose to stay with Warren, I support it.¡± A very rational analysis. Several people in the audience were silent. They could not selfishly ignore Sophie¡¯s feelings just because Dixon was a brother. Margarita Jones was very right, The Larissa family and The Dixon family flipped,ter The Larissa family put pressure on The Dixon family, Dixon¡¯s parents and Master Dixon would think that it was all Sophie¡¯s fault. Chapter 1338 : Meeting Together They can almost make up a scene of Sophie being abused. When the time came, Sophie was bound to have a very unfortunate life. Danny had a cigarette in his hand and took two puffs in annoyance, ¡°Dixon has been hit hard this time, and without Sophie, he¡¯s going to have a hard time.¡± Vivian said, ¡°Since Sophie can leave, naturally Dixon let him go.¡± Everyone saw Sophie enter Dixon¡¯s room with their own eyes, and if she could leave in front of Dixon, it was naturally Dixon¡¯s promise. Since this was the case, they said nothing more.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Vivian sent a message to Savanna of Vinca E-Sports, [Transfer $50 million to Sophie¡¯s ount, go to my personal ount]. Savanna is the head of Vinca E-Sports, and as Vinca E-Sports gets better and better, it is very profitable. Sophie had been with Vinca E-Sports for a while and thepany had her personal ount number. Not long after, Savanna sent a message: [Okay, Mr. Mond]. Sophie was disfigured, Vivian always felt responsible, and giving her $50 million was something that would allow her to have a better life. She wanted to ask Sophie for her bank card number, but she knew Sophie¡¯s nature, and she definitely would not ept her money. She had no choice but to make this move. When the group came downstairs, the presidential suite downstairs had been cleaned up and everything was as usual. And Dixon was sitting on the sofa with aptop on hisp, looking at the information. Several people saw him like this, each individual looked different. Morris walked over and asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Looking at Mafia information.¡± Dixon raised his finger and pointed at theputer screen, ¡°Can a brother turn a blind eye when his second brother is in trouble?¡± He had an air of calmness about him. ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re sad, just cry it out, we brothers won¡¯tugh at you.¡± Arlo Marsh reached out and gave Dixon a nudge. Danny nodded approvingly, ¡°Who hasn¡¯t been through a bad rtionship? If you¡¯re upset, say so.¡± Dixon scoffed, ¡°What qualifies you to say that when you¡¯ve been maternally single for thirty years.¡± ¡°Damn you!¡± Danny pped him hard on the shoulder, ¡°You dare to flirt with me, it seems you are really okay.¡± Morris lowered his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything. Danny and Arlo Marsh didn¡¯t know about Dixon¡¯s feelings for Sophie, but in the Hidden Tribe, Morris saw it all. He nned to talk to himter when it was just him and Dixon. A few people sat together and talked for a while, but they all stopped asking questions about Sophie¡¯s affairs. It was already early in the morning, so they went their separate ways and met up to go back to L City tomorrow. Vivian and Morris left hand in hand and went back to their room. The moment he closed the door, Morris hugged her, leaned down and kissed her lips, his breath became a little heavier at this moment. Feeling his hot breath and restless heart, Vivian lifted her hand and sped it on his handsome face, pushing him away, ¡°Stop it, I¡¯ming for that.¡± Morris frowned, the tip of his tongue licked the corner of his lips reluctantly, ¡°How many days?¡± ¡°Third day.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± He couldn¡¯t help himself, ¡°If it was the first day, counting the days, you started work and left for your period.¡± Since she was busy at work on the set, there was much less private life between the two couples, Morris was like a little glutton, gluttonous her body for a long time. ¡°So you just want that, not me.¡± Vivian skimmed her lips, pretending to be angry, and walked around her. The man took her wrist and brought her back, ¡°Of course I only want to kiss and cuddle with my wife and raise her up high.¡± He wrapped his arm around her waist and leaned down to kiss her on the forehead, ¡°Is everything going well with the crewtely, is Mera still giving you a hard time?¡± Chapter 1339 : Melody’s Phone Call Mentioning Mera, Vivian subconsciously thought of Melody, ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t dare.¡± Morris¡¯ face was slightly cold, ¡°If there is another time, I will not spare her lightly.¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes shed with a sh of light, some words do not know where to start. She turned to the sofa and sat down,zily hugging the pillows, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about Melody.¡± Running away won¡¯t solve anything, Vivian felt that the two of them had to talk about Melody when it came to her. Morris lifted his wrist and looked at his wristwatch. It was 1:00 a. m. If we talked more about Melody, we wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at 3:00. Tomorrow we all have to go back to L City together and get up early to catch a flight. He deliberated and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long day, let¡¯s get some rest and talk about her after we get back to L City, okay?¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes, which were originally drooping, lifted slightly, and a bit of disappointment colored the bottom of her eyes. After a nce with him, her red lips hooked slightly, ¡°Fine.¡± Throwing the pillow aside, she got up and walked into the bedroom, ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower and go to bed.¡± Morris noticed that Vivian was in a bad mood and knew that she was upset about Melody. After thinking about it, he nned to wait for Vivian to take a shower and then talk to her about her past with Melody. Half an hourter, Vivian finished bathing and said to Morris, ¡°The water is just the right temperature, you should hurry up and wash.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Morris put his phone and wallet on the table, took off his jacket and pants, and went to the bathroom. Vivian went to the bed and sat down, lifted the bedding and got under the covers. It was cold, and even though the room was air-conditioned, she still felt the warmest under the covers. Buzzing ¨C At that moment, Morris¡¯s cell phone on the table rang. Vivian picked up the phone, ready to call Morris to answer the phone. After all, it must be urgent for someone to call in the middle of the night. But when she saw the phone number shing on the screen, she realized keenly that it was Melody¡¯s phone number. It was already 1:30 in the morning, why was she calling? By some miracle, Vivian slid the answer button ¡­ ¡°Oooh ¡­ Morris, where are you? My stomach hurts ¡­¡± At the other end of the phone, Melody moaned in pain, sounding pitiful. But Vivian was disgusted for a while, ¡°Get a doctor for a stomachache.¡± Melody listened to the familiar voice turned out to be Vivian, could not help but be stunned, but on second thought, everything would have made sense, her voice suddenly cold a few points, ¡°Why do you have the right to answer his phone?¡± ¡°By virtue of the fact that I am her wife.¡± ¡°Hum, don¡¯t be too happy too early, you soon won¡¯t be.¡± After Melody finished speaking, she simply hung up the phone. Vivian¡¯s mood is irritable, throwing the phone on the table, lying under the covers and covering her head, forcibly blocking all the distracting thoughts in her mind, trying to sleep well. But lie down and find that there is no sleepiness, simply can not sleep. Melody¡¯s appearance was like a thorn in her heart, and if she didn¡¯t get rid of it, it would be hard to heal her heart. Twenty minutester, Morris came out of the bathroom, wearing a bathrobe and holding a towel in her hand to wipe her short ck hair. The water droplets on his hair flowed down his angr cheeks, spreading to his chest, and under the dim light of the room, the water droplets shone with a little starburst, setting off the muscles of his pectorals. Although it is not a ¡®beautiful man in the bath¡¯, but Morris this scene is really eye catching. Vivian didn¡¯t even raise her eyelids, she didn¡¯t even look at him. She did not move, Morris thought Vivian was asleep, so he had to use a towel to wipe his wet hair for a while longer, afraid that using a hair dryer would wake her up. Chapter 1340 – Unconsciousness Vivian fell asleep and finally couldn¡¯t help it and said, ¡°Melody just called you and I answered.¡± Morris¡¯s hand holding the towel paused, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°She said she had a stomachache.¡± ¡°You should go to a doctor for a stomachache.¡± Morris knew that Melody had fallen ill that year, but he was not a doctor after all and could not help her. His answer seemed to put Vivian in a better mood, and the woman¡¯s irritation followed to calm down a few points. ¡°She came to you with a stomachache ¡­¡± ¡°I want to talk to you ¡­¡± The two spoke in unison, and abruptly stopped the conversation at the same time. Morris sat on the edge of the bed, still wiping his hair, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to talk to me about Melody, you have questions just ask. I won¡¯t hide anything.¡± Since he wanted to talk to Vivian openly and honestly, he naturally did not intend to conceal anything from her. Vivian wrapped in the bedding, revealing her small head, looking at him, ¡°Didn¡¯t we say we would talk tomorrow?¡± The man dropped the towel on the table and reached out to pinch her white and red cheeks, ¡°If we don¡¯t talk today, I¡¯m afraid my Vivian will have a hard time sleeping at night.¡± When I came out of the bathroom, I thought she was asleep, but I never thought she was sulking. Vivian also does not like to hide with the beloved one, open the door and ask: ¡°What exactly is your rtionship with Melody, and why do you trust ¡­ unconditionally¡± Buzz- Just as she threw out the question, the phone on the table vibrated again. The two eyes looked at the table in unison, Morris picked up the phone, looked at the unfamiliar cell phone number on the screen, and hung up directly. Putting down the phone, he frowned, pondered for a few seconds, and said squarely, ¡°Vivian, my rtionship with Melody ¡­¡± Buzz- What a coincidence, the phone kept vibrating again at that moment. Morris once again picked up the phone, still the same phone number just now, he then said to Vivian, ¡°I¡¯ll take a call.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t say anything. He slid the answer button, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Hello, are you a friend of Ms. Melody¡¯s.¡± A man on the other end of the line inquired. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hello, this is Y City People¡¯s Hospital, Melody is unconscious aftering to the hospital, you are the only contact on her phone, pleasee over.¡± The person on the other end of the phone said. At that, Morris¡¯ face sank, ¡°Unconscious?¡± ¡°The patient¡¯s uterus is severely chilled, her period is irregr, and her abdomen is in severe pain resulting in aa. Pleasee here for a moment.¡± The doctor said. Morris¡¯s hand holding the phone was slightly tightened, it seemed to have just reached a month since herst period, ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle over right away.¡± After hanging up the phone, Morris looked at Vivian with a serious expression. The two looked at each other, Vivian didn¡¯t say anything, just watched him silently and waited for him to speak. ¡°Melody is in aa and hospitalized.¡± He said. ¡°So, you¡¯re going over there?¡± Vivian¡¯s surface clouded over.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°As I told you before, Melody has saved my life. Because she saved my life, had a cold in she uterus, and she couldn¡¯t have children.¡± Morris shook his head helplessly, ¡°I have to repay the favor I owe. It¡¯s impossible to ignore her.¡± Because of saving him, she had contracted uterine fever and was unable to have any more children? Vivian didn¡¯t know what emotion to face Morris for a while, let alone how toment on this matter. She knew that the past between Morris and Melody was not something that could be exined in a few words. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Vivian sat up from the bed and said to him, ¡°Melody already knows that we are faking the divorce anyway, so why bother putting on a show in front of him.¡± Chapter 1341 ¡°It¡¯s naturally good that you don¡¯t mind.¡± Morris did not expect Vivian would choose to go with him to see Melody, and his heart was inevitably touched. He sat on the edge of the bed and raised his hand to cover her face with affection, ¡°Vivian, thank you for your understanding.¡± If you put yourself in his shoes, he might not be able to be as generous as she is. Vivian could feel the sincerity of Morris¡¯s face and knew that his words were sincere. When she thought about what he had done for her, she couldn¡¯t be angry with him. ¡°There are some things you may not know.¡± Vivian said, ¡°A while ago, I went to J City to meet your father.¡± After saying that, she raised her eyes to look at Morris, as if to see if he would be angry. However, the man¡¯s expression remained calm and nd, ¡°What did you want to see him for?¡± ¡°The other day ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Vivian wanted to tell Morris what she really thought, saying that she intended to go to Maddox Cheal to help alleviate his current bad situation, but was concerned about his self-esteem, so she said a different reason, ¡°I overheard that Melody and your father know each other, some suspicion of Melody¡¯s purpose, so I went to J City to see your father. I went to J City to see your father. As expected, after meeting your father, everything confirmed my thoughts.¡± Morris frowned slightly, ¡°What idea?¡± ¡°Of course Melody likes you and wants to marry you. Only ¡­¡± she spoke and raised her eyebrows helplessly, ¡°things are more ridiculous than I thought. Your father¡¯s intention is to have you join The Lora family as a son-inw, to reach a marriage between The Cheal family and The Lora family, and to leap into the biggest family in J City.¡± Listening to Vivian¡¯s words, Morris couldn¡¯t understand and said, ¡°Although Melody has severalpanies, the strength is far from Maddox Cheal. Did you ¡­ mishear?¡± Vivian froze for a moment, eyebrows slightly close, small face written with doubt, ¡°far from each other? You ¡­ don¡¯t know that Melody Lora is the only daughter of J City¡¯s premier The Lora family, do you?¡± After she finished, Morris fell into a long silence. Looking at Vivian¡¯s certainty, Morris knew she was not lying. He reached for the cigarette case on the table, took out a cigarette from it, put it in his mouth, lit it and smoked it silently. The way Morris acted at the moment confirmed one thing: he really didn¡¯t know that Melody was the daughter of J City The Lora family. Vivian couldn¡¯t help but be curious, ¡°Aren¡¯t you familiar with her, howe you don¡¯t know who she is?¡± Although The Lora family has never let Melody show her face, and few people know that Melody is the daughter of The Lora family, Vivian always thought that Morris was familiar with Melody and must know her identity and background. But he didn¡¯t know at all! Morris fingers clutching a cigarette, to the ashtray flicked the ashes, sighed, ¡°I have carried out missions with her, can be said to be a friend of life and death. When ites to family background, she said her family is ordinary, I thought, if it is a wealthy family, and how would send their daughter to suffer in the army, so I believed it.¡± But Morris didn¡¯t know that Melody¡¯s reason for saying she was from a modest family was that she didn¡¯t want him to think she was from a wealthy family and thus distant from her. She wanted to be friends with him, so she deliberately lied. Vivian was not surprised by Morris¡¯s words. From the very beginning, when she saw Melody¡¯s amazing skills on the set, she was guessing the real identity of the other party. After that Morris said that he had been ¡®born to die¡¯ together with Melody, Vivian had almost guessed that the two should have carried out some kind of mission together and experienced gunfire. Chapter 1342 : Broken Thoughts As it turned out, her guess was right. But to her surprise, Morris didn¡¯t know that Melody was the famous daughter of J City The Lora family. ¡°It¡¯ste, go to sleep.¡± Morris twisted out the cigarette butt in the ashtray, lifted the bedding, and went straight to sleep under the covers. Vivian knows that Morris is used to not smoking after brushing his teeth and washing his face before going to bed, but at the moment his heart is heavy, he smokes a cigarette and lies down directly to sleep. You can imagine how bad the mood was. Looking at him lying beside him, Vivian could not help but ask: ¡°Melody is still in the hospital, you do not go to see?¡± The man was in an irritable mood and reached out to drag him into his arms and hug him tightly, ¡°Sleep.¡± See his appearance, just like a little angry daughter-inw, call peopleugh and cry. Snuggled in Morris¡¯s arms, Vivian smelled the faint nicotine scent of his body, thinking about everything he had experienced, and suddenly the whim flirted, ¡°Morris, you said ¡­ Melody so rich, or you should consider joining the family, let her support you, you then support me , OK?¡± The man who closed his eyes and pretended to sleep suddenly opened his eyes, a pair of obsidian-like sharp eyes gazing at the woman on the pillow, ¡°Is it that I can¡¯t afford to support you now.¡± ¡°But she is the richest person in the country after she inherited the property.¡± A certain woman¡¯s eyes twinkled with starbursts and teased recklessly. ¡°What, you want to be the richest wife?¡± The man reached out and gave her a gentle squeeze on her waist, his tone slightly cold as he questioned. Vivian¡¯s eyes shed and her red lips curved up into a curve, ¡°I just want to be Mr. Morris¡¯ wife.¡± As her words fell, Morris only felt his body stiffen and a hot current surged through his body, ¡°You¡¯re teasing me?¡± He spoke with a few moments of gruff breath, came to her lips and kissed her gently. ¡°No¡­ not.¡± Vivian suddenly sobered up and pushed him away directly, ¡°So sleepy, go to sleep.¡± Just now she just saw him in a bad mood, deliberately to make him happy, where do you know that it will be ¡®fire on the body¡¯. ¡°It¡¯ste ¡­¡± The man took her into his arms, took her hand in his hands, and said in a hoarse voice in the nook of her neck: ¡°The fire that he provoked, he is responsible for solving.¡± After the words, he covered her hand on top of the hard as a rock. ¡­ When she fell asleepte at night, Morris¡¯s cell phone vibrated again on the bedside table. The first thing that happened was that Morris picked up the phone and saw Melody¡¯s name on the screen. His eyebrows tightened, he rolled out of bed, went to the living room and gently closed the bedroom door. In the living room, Morris answered the phone. ¡°Morris, you don¡¯t have toe over.¡± As soon as the call was answered, Melody on the other end exined, ¡°I was in aa with abdominal pain, so I didn¡¯t know the doctor had called you. I¡¯m so sorry to bother you again ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°I didn¡¯t go.¡± Not waiting for the other party to finish his words, Morris mercilessly returned three words, directly cut off Melody¡¯s thoughts. When he finished, Melody obviously froze for a long time, not knowing how to answer the words. ording to the normal situation, Morris should be on his way to the hospital at this moment, howe he not only didn¡¯te to the hospital, but also spoke with some unusual indifference? Melody thought for a moment and already had an answer in her mind. That is, Morris probably already knows the truth. She thought about the reasons for exining to Morris, but when things came to a head, she didn¡¯t know how to open her mouth to exin. ¡°No ¡­ didn¡¯te just in time, just in time ¡­¡± Melody sheepishly returned a sentence, ¡°The time is alsote, you rest early.¡± Morris remained silent and did not answer. ¡°Morris, I ¡­ that ¡­¡± Melody sensed that he was not in the right mood and naturally knew that this was a sign of his anger, and could not help but mutter in her heart. ¡°When I get out of the hospital, I¡¯ll go see you and have something to say to you.¡± Chapter 1343 : No need to see you again ¡°No need to see you again.¡± Morris finished in a cold voice and hung up the phone directly. On the other hand, Melody didn¡¯t expect Morris to hang up the phone so sharply, her heartstrings tightened and she immediately dialed the phone back, but the other side rang with a cold mechanical voice, ¡°Hello, the user you have dialed is switched off, please dial againter ¡­¡± She was upset and immediately made a few more calls, but still the same result. On the other side, in the hotel. Morris dropped his phone on the low table in the living room, turned around and went back to the bedroom, hugging the woman in his arms as he went back to sleep. He was the one who trusted her about Melody, but Vivian¡¯s approach really touched Morris. The man wrapped his arms around her, feeling the woman¡¯s even breathing, like azy kitten, the corners of his lips involuntarily hooked up a smile, and dropped a kiss on her forehead. The next day. All of us woke up early, washed up and left together to go back to L City. It was eleven o¡¯clock in the morning when they arrived at L City. At the suggestion of Margarita Jones, everyone went to the Royal Court Vi and had a hot pot dinner at Morris¡¯ house. The atmosphere was cordial and joyful as everyone was gathered together except Sophie. Since Dixon was still sick, he only drank some milk for dinner and did not drink any wine. ¡°Do you want to sleep at my ce tonight or go back?¡± After dinner, Danny, Arlo Marsh, Trent Stone, and Ethan sat together ying mahjong while several others sat around and watched, and Morris sat on the couch with Dixon. He looked light-hearted and in a good mood, but several brothers knew he was in a bad mood. But dragged him to y mahjong, but also worried that he is weak, can not sit. Morris had no choice but to apany him.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Just finished eating, now you want to kick me out?¡± Dixon leaned back on the sofa, elbows propped up on his head,zily lifting his eyes to nce at him, flirting. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave, why would I ¡­¡± Morris was about to say something when he saw the maide in in a hurry, ¡°Sir, The Dixon family is here, making a fuss to see Mr. Dixon.¡± The maid looked at Dixon as he spoke, and said with some embarrassment. ¡°Got it.¡± Morris raised his hand slightly, gesturing for the maid to go down first. He got up and said to Dixon, ¡°Stay here honestly, I¡¯ll go out to check.¡± After saying that, he walked out of the living room. Vivian was walking out of the kitchen with fruit, and she just happened to hear the conversation the maids had just had. She put down the fruit and caught up with Morris, ¡°I¡¯ll join you.¡± She picked up Morris¡¯ jacket from the coat rack and put it on his shoulders, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside.¡± The man was deeply touched by her subtle care and took her hand in his, clutching it tightly in his hand and covering it, ¡°You know it¡¯s cold outside and you¡¯re stilling out.¡± ¡°The Dixon family are not easy to mess with, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t handle it alone.¡± Vivian joked. The two walked hand in hand through the fountain and to the front door of the vi, where they saw Dixon¡¯s father and mother standing outside, as well as the driver standing respectfully by a ck luxury car. When the maid saw the two of theme out, she immediately pressed the door of the ck hollow carved iron gate. The heavy door slowly opened, before the Morris couple could say anything, Dixon¡¯s parents barged in directly, ¡°Where is my Dixon, where did you hide him?¡± Seeing that Dixon¡¯s mother had no sense of manners or upbringing, Vivian¡¯s eyebrows tightened and she directly blocked her, ¡°What is this, madam, is it not appropriate to barge into someone¡¯s home without permission?¡± Dixon¡¯s mother, who was dressed in a grey fur coat, raised her hand and brushed her hat, ring angrily at Vivian, ¡°You¡¯re Sophie¡¯s woman¡¯s best friend, aren¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 1344 : Three Thin Faces ¡°Hmph, I know you. It¡¯s you and that woman who put our family¡¯s Dixon in harm¡¯s way.¡± Dixon¡¯s mother hated Sophie, and with her, Vivian. Just thinking about what Dixon has been through all this time makes her furious. Dixon¡¯s father listened to her words, his eyes subconsciously looked at Morris standing at the side, saw his face gloomy a few points, can not help but the sr plexus burst. Although Morris is not as valuable as before, but the thin camel is bigger than the horse, and not they The Dixon family can offend. And it is said that Morris¡¯s real father is not only alive, but also seems to have recently appeared in L City, and he is even more prosperous in J City. In view of the above, Dixon¡¯s father is more afraid to offend Morris. He immediately went forward, a hand will be arrogant and domineering wife dragged behind, to Vivian face even smile, ¡°Mrs. Cheal forgive me, my wife love son eager, she ¡­¡± ¡°What Mrs. Cheal, she and Morris are not long divorced.¡± Dixon¡¯s mother pointed at Vivian and snorted, ¡°She is a virtue with that woman Sophie, both are thinking about other people¡¯s money, not something good.¡± The Dixon family is one of the most powerful families in L City, usually, Dixon¡¯s mother is used to being on top, at this moment she speaks, her mouth is also a nonsense, froze Dixon¡¯s father angry face blue. ¡°You shut up!¡± Dixon¡¯s father scolded angrily, and hurriedly apologized to Vivian, ¡°Mrs. Cheal, you must not take it to heart, she misses Dixon these days, she does not think about tea and food, and people follow confusion.¡± Dixon¡¯s father is a smart man, eyes on Morris and Vivian several times wandering, found that their rtionship is not like the Inte rumors of ¡®divorce¡¯ state, they took the initiative to apologize to Vivian to soften. Generally speaking, as long as women are not calcting, men are good to talk to. ¡°Uncle.¡± Morris stepped forward, his face cold, all set to be ountable. Vivian, seeing this, reached out and tugged his sleeve, shaking her head at him, telling him not to get into trouble with The Dixon family. In the end, Morris and Dixon were brothers who were born to die, and Dixon had saved her life a few times, so Vivian was grateful, even if she was scolded by Dixon¡¯s parents, she could ept it. ¡°I understand your feelings, but I hope you will understand Dixon,¡± Vivian said, ¡°He has never liked Larissa, and is not willing to marry her, but you have forced him to separate from Sophie. Sophie, and finally forced people want to be monks. Now in this situation, have you ever considered his feelings? The Dixon family is not only Dixon¡¯s child, but also Deangelo, who prefers Larissa.¡± She paused, then said, ¡°You should have set up Deangelo and Larissa, not Dixon!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Who are you to tell us what to do with The Dixon family?¡± Dixon¡¯s mother was not convinced and disliked her angrily. Morris couldn¡¯t stand it, so he took Vivian¡¯s hand and dragged her to his side, raising his arm around her shoulders to protect her, ¡°Madam, I respect you as Dixon¡¯s mother, so I¡¯ll give you three points of respect. But, this is The Cheal family, and you can¡¯t be allowed to be rude here.¡± A ¡®ma¡¯am¡¯, directly to the distance full of sense! His woman, his heart is not enough to love, how can tolerate being bullied by others. Not even Dixon¡¯s mother! ¡°Morris, you and Dixon grew up together, as an aunt kindly advise you a word. Looking for a wife, you must keep your eyes open, don¡¯t let others cheat you out of your property.¡± Dixon¡¯s mother heartily despises the girls whoe from the poor countryside. Chapter 1345 : Must be joined in marriage Morris handsome face hooked up a curve, ¡°money, outside of the body things, life does not bring death does not take away. The fact that my wife took it all away, I can still earn it back. But what is the use of more money when your life is gone and your family is scattered.¡± He patiently and kindly advised. Dixon walked through the ghost gate, and in the middle of it, he was determined to be a monk. Although he didn¡¯t dare to tell The Dixon family when he found Dixon in Baiyun Temple, Dixon told them when he came down from the mountain. After these two experiences, Morris thought that The Dixon family should have restrained themselves, only now it seems that he was overthinking. ¡°Young after all.¡± Dixon¡¯s mother shook her head with a sigh and was polite to Morris, ¡°Nowadays, the business world is sopetitive and Dixon¡¯s father is under a lot of pressure, trying to facilitate a marriage with Larissa is also for the betterment of Dixon in the future.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that you want to do what¡¯s best for Dixon, but have you asked him what he thinks?¡± Vivian could not bear to look at it and could not help but question. ¡°Dixon is still young, simple-minded and rash, if we follow his ideas, then it¡¯s a good thing.¡± Dixon¡¯s father said, ¡°His marriage with Larissa is known to everyone in L City, if he doesn¡¯t get married, not to mention The Larissa family, even The Dixon family will be aughing stock.¡± The meaning between the lines is that they still hope that Dixon and Larissa can get married quickly. Vivian knew that Dixon¡¯s parents were stubborn, but they were not only stubborn and old-fashioned, but also overly concerned with saving face. ¡°Does uncle mean ¡­¡± Morris¡¯ angr face was tinged with a bit ofplexity and heaviness, ¡°insisting that Dixon and Larissa get married?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Dixon¡¯s mother immediately stood out and expressed her attitude. It seems that the marriage is not possible without it! Vivian inexplicably some sympathy for Dixon, she is quite some helpless pursed lips, a light sigh, side head looking at the Morris beside him. The two of them looked at each other, and their faces were all cloudy. For a moment, Vivian felt that what happened to Dixon was the same as what happened to Morris at this time. Both had a parent who insisted on a business marriage for the sake of family growth. They selfishly use their own ideas to influence their children¡¯s lives, using chains to bind them to freedom, but iming love as the reason. How absurd, how ridiculous. ¡°Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Dixon¡¯s father gave a long sigh, ¡°Morris, you are Dixon¡¯s good brother, and he usually listens to you. You help us to persuade him to marry Larissa. This marriage, is The Larissa family¡¯s decision, is also our family¡¯s old man¡¯s will, he has no choice!¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m ipetent ¡­¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll marry!¡± Morris said half of a sentence, suddenly a voice sounded behind him. Several people have followed the sound to look over, only to see Dixon some time from behind a green nt walked out. In the cold wind, he was dressed in a thin ck sweater, hands in the pockets of casual pants, a lifeless face just like the old untamed, no longer the unrestrained wild, like a dusty pearl, dull. Don¡¯t say Morris, is Vivian look at some heart Dixon. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Morris lightly reprimanded. Vivian couldn¡¯t stand it and stopped her, ¡°Dixon, calm down.¡± ¡°What are you two doing.¡± Dixon¡¯s mother heard Dixon agree to get married, her heart was overjoyed, but she didn¡¯t expect the two of them to be persuading again, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard ¡®it¡¯s better to tear down ten temples than one marriage¡¯, are you two still Dixon¡¯s friends!¡± Chapter 1346 : Sending him out of the country Dixon walked towards the door, and when he reached Morris, he sped Dixon¡¯s wrist, ¡°Think clearly!¡± He understood Dixon better than anyone else. As a good brother, Morris really can¡¯t see him jumping into the fire.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Dixon was originally determined to be a monk, but decided toe down from the mountain because Larissa was carrying Deangelo¡¯s child. Only a few minutes ago, when he came out of the living room and hid behind a green nt and heard his real parents talking, his mind changed again. ¡°It¡¯s just a marriage, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to a fixer-upper, so what¡¯s there to think about.¡± Dixon smiled ndly, raised his hand to brush away Morris¡¯s hand, and walked away in style. Looking at his back, Vivian¡¯s mind was imprinted with his smile full of vicissitudes and sadness just now. She felt a sense of powerlessness in her heart, knowing that Dixon was going to jump into the fire, but she could not help at all. ¡°Aigoo, son, you can think clearly. Come on,e home with mom, hahaha. I¡¯m telling you, Larissa¡¯s affair with your brother was an ident, and it was Mom¡¯s fault too ¡­¡± Dixon¡¯s mother put her hand on Dixon¡¯s shoulder and led him to the car. Several people got in the car and The Dixon family¡¯s driver started the limo and slowly left the Royal Court vi. Vivian stood at the door with Morris. She gave a frustrated sigh, feeling a lot of emotions, ¡°Do we really want to watch him jump into the fire?¡± ¡°Anything, we can help. The only thing we can¡¯t do is to have feelings.¡± Morris did not look too good, he frowned tightly, helplessness written between his eyebrows. The two turned into the living room, and a few people who were ying cards saw them both walk in and asked where Dixon had gone. Vivian told them the situation, and they lost their interest in ying cards and sat down on the sofa in a long silence. Later that night, another story broke in L City. The wedding between The Dixon family and The Larissa family, originally scheduled for the 28th of January, was moved up to the 6th of January. When they saw the news, everyone could not calm down and called the Dixon, but no one answered. Meanwhile, The Dixon family. Dixon was sitting in his room, ying a game and pushing the high ground with his super pawn when the door opened and Deangelo walked in, smelling strongly of nicotine. He ced a cup of hot milk on Dixon¡¯s table, ¡°Dixon, let¡¯s talk.¡± ¡°ying a game,ter.¡± He nestled on the couch, his hands clutching his phone, his thumbs working the screen with both hands. Deangelo stood aside, watching the game on his phone screen, seeing that the crystal had been pushed off, ending a game, and he said in due course, ¡°You really want to get married to Larissa?¡± His tone was heavy, and his face was covered with indebtedness and guilt. Dixon crossed his legs, dropped his phone casually on the table, took out a cigarette in his mouth, lit it, took a drag, and exhaled a light smoke to Deangelo, ¡°Big brother thinks I shouldn¡¯t marry her?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t really like him.¡± Deangelo said. ¡°Heh.¡± Dixon snorted lightly, like hearing the world¡¯s funniest joke, the hand that clenched his fist rubbed in front of his nose, ¡°I don¡¯t like her, and it doesn¡¯t affect me in any way to marry her.¡± ¡°Dixon ¡­¡± Deangelo sat on the edge of the bed and hung his head in thought, ¡°I¡¯ll send you out of the country.¡± He raised his eyes and looked at the seemingly cloudy Dixon, and couldn¡¯t help but feel some heartache, ¡°Mom and Dad are afraid of Grandpa and listen to him on everything. But you are still young, do you really want to spend your whole life in a business marriage? You love Sophie, I can help you and Sophie leave the country smoothly, you go far away and live a two-person world. I ¡­¡± Chapter 1347 : It’s New Year’s Eve ¡°Is this big brother¡¯s way of kicking me out of The Dixon family and taking over the family¡¯s property all by myself?¡± Dixon raised his eyebrows and flirted. But he knew that Deangelo didn¡¯t care about the family fortune either. It was because of his unwillingness to inherit the family business that Deangelo was forced to return home to take care of the family business in the first ce, and only then was he given his freedom. ¡°You know, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Deangelo shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s sorry. That day I also drank a little, my mind was not clear, facing Larissa crying and pleading, I moved withpassion. Afterwards, Larissa always pressed me to death to not tell you the truth. I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± People make mistakes sometimes, and Deangelo hated his own impulses that day. Dixon don¡¯t look away, fingers clutching a cigarette, didn¡¯t answer. In fact, his heart does not hate Deangelo, just angry at his concealment. But on second thought, he knew Larissa¡¯s methods and knew she was using Deangelo¡¯s fondness for her as a threat, so he was relieved. ¡°You¡¯ve been helping with the family business all these years, and now it¡¯s my turn to carry the load.¡± Dixon was silent for a moment, a lungful of words, ¡°You like to paint, you like music, now give you a chance to pursue your dreams.¡± His brother has been covering for him for years, and being a younger brother, he should also help him out. In short, they are all people who yearn for freedom, and since he can¡¯t get it, why not make his big brother whole.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The first time I heard his words, Deangelo raised his eyes and looked at him incredulously, knitted his brows, pulled his lips, and didn¡¯t know what to say for a long time. ¡°What, so happy that you don¡¯t know how to thank me as a brother?¡± Dixon asked with a smile.¡± His face rippled with a smile, but Deangelo¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°After my brother¡¯s advice, leave L City. If you are used to it, how can you carry thepany¡¯s trivia?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just used to being free, I think the free days are too boring, that¡¯s why I want to go back to thepany ah. Big brother should not be used to being the president, do not want to let the brother enjoy to enjoy, right?¡± ¡°Dixon ¡­¡± ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be a mother-inw. I will return to thepany after the wedding, you will pack up your things then, and pursue your dreams.¡± Dixon to the ashtray flicked the ashes, ¡°I do not want to see me married Larissa after, every day look at you think about my woman that look.¡± This, he deliberately said to Deangelo to hear. ¡°I ¡­¡± Deangelo still want to say something, but finally did not say. Sitting still for a while, he got up and left. After he left, the room resumed silence. Dixon maintained the posture of leaning on the single sofa with his legs crossed, and kept the cigarette butt clutched in his hand for a long time. ¡­ New Year¡¯s Eve. Vivian sent her foster parents and two children back to the vi, and Margarita Jones, Ynda, Ethan, Trent Stone, and Mandy all spent New Year¡¯s Eve at her house. Arge group of people gathered together in a festive atmosphere, and the vi was decorated with lights everywhere, a lively atmosphere for the New Year. ¡°Dad and Mom, you and the kids will stay at home while Morris and I go back to the old house to bring Grandma over.¡± Vivian held little girl Yilia, who was less than nine months old, in her arms, kissed her on the cheek and said with a doting smile, ¡°Baby, Mommy and Daddy are going to pick up Grandma Tai, and you are at home with Grandma and Grandpa, okay?¡± ¡°Eeeeee ¡­¡± Yilia, dressed in a goose yellow velvet jacket, blinked her big ck grape-like eyes, her pink and moist mouth spitting bubbles and waving her little hands. She couldn¡¯t understand what Vivian was saying, but she was in a good mood and giggled. Chapter 1348 : Anxiety Tamsin Mond picked up the baby, ¡°Here, little Yilia, Grandpa hold it so Mommy can go pick up your grandma for New Year.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He had just picked up the baby when Margarita Jones came over, ¡°Uncle, let me hold little Princess Yilia, how cute.¡± Yilia and Yves inherited the good genes of their parents, the two children look cute and adorable, simply the super cute little munchkin in the poster, the milk whistling little group, let people look at it and love it. ¡°Ya Ya ¡­¡± At this time, Morris holding the little baby Yves beeped his mouth, like fighting for favor yada yada yada, waving his hands towards Tamsin Mond. Tamsin Mond handed Yilia to Margarita Jones, who came over to hug Yihang, ¡°Oh, Yves is jealous, Grandpa is hugging him. Let¡¯s go, Grandpa will take you to the kitchen to see Grandma.¡± With that, he carried the child away, not forgetting to turn back to Vivian and Morris, ¡°You two hurry up and pick up the child¡¯s great-grandmother ah.¡± ¡°Um, okay.¡± Vivian slightly jawed and turned back to Morris and said, ¡°You wait for a while.¡± She said, and people followed her to the kitchen. In the kitchen, Mandy and Ynda were both helping to choose vegetables and ying hands, together with the cook, several people were talking andughing, the atmosphere was very active. Mandy¡¯s husband was sent to jail for framing Vivian, and Mandy¡¯s mother-inw beat Mandy and abused her children. Vivian and Mandy have a good rtionship and Mandy is the designer of First Look wedding, so she invites Mandy to spend New Year¡¯s Eve at her home. As for Ynda, she has amnesia and can¡¯t remember anything from the past, but gradually she learns a lot about the past. She just can¡¯t seem to hate Mike Cheal. Vivian does not dare to reveal the deeperyers of the past, Ynda naturally does not know his real past with Mike Cheal. She hadn¡¯t told Ynda that her real parents were abroad, and was afraid that Mike Cheal would find out and catch him in the act, so she simply brought people to the vi to spend New Year¡¯s together. ¡°Ynda.¡± Vivian walked to the kitchen door, called out, waved at Ynda. Ynda washed her hands and came out of the kitchen, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°You happen to be fine,e out with me.¡± She smiled and said to Ynda. Ynda thought Vivian had something she needed help with, so she didn¡¯t say anything and followed her out. The three of them sat in the car, Morris acted as the driver, and the car slowly drove away from the vi. On the way, Vivian asked Ynda, ¡°Is Mike Cheal still bothering you?¡± Ynda took out her phone, unlocked it, and opened the WeChat app, ¡°Here.¡± She handed the phone directly to Vivian and frowned, ¡°Been in touch. But ¡­ Mr. Morris mean won¡¯t let me delete him.¡± Vivian nced at Morris in the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°Her previous matter, you have not yet detailed with her?¡± ¡°Mr. Morris recently thepany¡¯s business is enough for him to be anxious, where there is time to talk to me about this.¡± Ynda sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve done a lot of research, and I know a little bit about it.¡± Vivian flipped through the chat logs of Mike Cheal and Ynda on her phone, mostly Mike Cheal was actively pursuing Ynda, always emphasizing that they had a child and that he had real feelings for her and so on. Mostly Mike Cheal knows Vivian they did not tell Ynda, those unpleasant past. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯ve been busytely, and I didn¡¯t have time to tell you.¡± Vivian handed the phone back to Ynda, ¡°Wait until after the year, tell you after the year.¡± Chapter 1349 The reason for choosing after the year is because the truth is too painful, if you tell Ynda now, she will not be able to spend the New Year in peace. The car is driving slowly, walking, Ynda can not help but frown, ¡°This is not the way to the old house. Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking you to meet someone.¡± Vivianughed. ¡°What¡¯s up, mysterious.¡± Ynda cried andughed, raised her hand to ruffle her short hair, gathered her trench coat, leaned back in the car seat, and looked sideways out the window. The former Yara Sain was frank and lively, kind-hearted and gentle, but now she has not only changed her name, but even her personality is very different from before. The car drove out of the city and stopped when it reached a residential neighborhood. Vivian opened the trunk of the car and carried out some children¡¯s products from it, Morris helped carry some things, and the three of them went into the neighborhood together. At the third floor of building 12, unit 4, Morris went up and knocked on the door. Knock, knock, knock¡­ In a short while, the door opened and a middle-aged couple came out of it. The couple took a look at the three people standing at the door and quickly said with a smile, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here,e on,e in, it¡¯s cold outside.¡± ¡°Uncle and aunt, happy new year.¡± Vivian walked in and put all the things in the entrance hall. Morris and Ynda both followed and both changed their shoes in the foyer.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. When they walked in, Ynda realized that there was a child of almost two years old in the living room. The child¡¯s eyebrows were familiar, not only that, when Ynda saw the little one, the little one grinned at her, super cute look, smile very healing. She had no reason to like that child. ¡°Happy New Year.¡± Morris said politely with a slight jowl. The couple closed the door of the living room, then pointed to the sofa and said to them, ¡°Sir and Madam, why did youe over today without telling us in advance? Have a seat, have a seat, the house is in a mess, I¡¯ve made youugh.¡± ¡°Just passing by to see Calvin,¡± Vivian smiled back, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too formal, don¡¯t mind us.¡± The middle-aged couple nodded and busied themselves with serving them tea and preparing fruit. Morris sat on the sofa and exchanged pleasantries with them, while Vivian took Ynda¡¯s hand and walked to the little one sitting in the walker, ¡°Calvin, look who Auntie brought you?¡± She let go of Ynda¡¯s hand and leaned down to take Calvin out of the walker, turning sideways to face Ynda. Ynda¡¯s eyes fell on the child¡¯s body, from the first time she saw Calvin when she came in, she felt somehow familiar with this child. At this point, she has probably guessed what. ¡°His name is Calvin, Calvin Sain, and he was saved after several twists and turns.¡± Vivian looked down at the cute little boy in his arms, ¡°Mike Cheal how many times have used Calvin as a lever to threaten you, for the safety of the child, your biological parents had to give the child away. I brought the child back after I found out and have been ced in L City.¡± The most dangerous ce is the safe ce. Only by keeping it under Mike Cheal¡¯s nose, he would not notice the child¡¯s existence. Ynda looked at Calvin woodenly, the hand hanging at her side clenched uneasily, a little fumbling, ¡°He ¡­ he is my child?¡± Vivian answered and said to the little one, ¡°Calvin, this is your mommy oh. Call mommy~~¡± The ignorant little one was wearing a festive red cartoon hat, the tip of which was a small white pom-pom, setting off his cheeks more and more pink and white, watery and lovely. Chapter 1350 : Back to the old house He waved his little hand and shook the teething silicone deer toy in his hand, ¡°Ma Ma ~ Ma Ma ~¡± A ¡®mother¡¯, actually pronounced surprisingly clear, beautiful. Ynda only felt a jerking pain in her head, a scene in her head shed by, too fast to capture. She could not control the sourness of her nose, her eyes were red, and reached out to take the child from Vivian¡¯s arms, ¡°¡­ Calvin?¡± The child in her arms is chubby and cute, with a smell of milk, baring her mouth and shouting like a cycle, ¡°Ma Ma ~¡± On the sofa, the couple who took care of the child¡¯s diet and living, watching the interaction between Ynda and the child, could not help but feel, ¡°in the end is the child¡¯s own mommy, so long no see, or so kind.¡± ¡°Uncle, auntie, it¡¯s hard for you to take care of Calvin,¡± Morris took out two red packets from the inside pocket of his suit and handed them to the two, ¡°Here, a little token of appreciation, take it.¡± ¡°Eh, no, no, no.¡± The woman waved her hand, ¡°No, no, no, you usually pay us well enough, we can¡¯t ept this money.¡± The man echoed, ¡°Yeah, yeah, we can¡¯t take this money.¡± Morris smiled lightly, ¡°This is a red envelope for you for the New Year, to celebrate the asion, you must ept it.¡± The couple looked at me, I looked at you, and after a long time of hesitation, they had to ept the red envelope. ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± ¡°Haha, you take too much care of the two of us.¡± The two people said gratefully. The three of them chatted warmly, while Ynda on the side hugged Calvin with mixed feelings in her heart. The little one danced happily, ¡°Ma Ma ~ miss Ma Ma ~¡± said, her little arm around Ynda¡¯s neck, baring a kiss on her cheek. Just a kiss, but let Ynda tears uncontrobly overflowing eyes. Despite her memory loss, her feelings for the child came from the truest reflection of her body. ¡°Vivian, thank you.¡± Ynda¡¯s tearful eyes looked at Vivian and thanked her. Because of Ynda¡¯s memory loss, her attitude towards Vivian had always been cold and distant, and now the phrase ¡®Vivian¡¯ seemed to bring the two back to the past. She raised her hand and patted Ynda¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You have a good time with the child, we have to leaveter.¡± ¡°Um, okay.¡± Ynda hugged Calvin, walked to the sofa and sat down, chatting intimately with the child. Even if she could only be with the child for a short while, it was enough for Ynda. After about half an hour or so, the three of them left Calvin¡¯s house. Ynda reluctantly waved goodbye to the child and promised him that she would buy him a gift the next time they met. We went downstairs, left the neighborhood and drove to the old house of The Cheal family. On the way, Ynda leaned against the car window and looked out, silent. ¡°When can I pick up Calvin and bring him home?¡± She suddenly asked after a long time.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Vivian subconsciously swept a sideways nce at Morris, and the couple nced at each other as the man continued to concentrate on driving. Vivian¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly, pondered for a moment, and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t get rid of Mike Cheal, Calvin will always be your weakness.¡± Ynda naturally understands Vivian¡¯s meaning. The car drove slowly for an hour before arriving at The Cheal family¡¯s old house. The three of them got out of the car and entered the house. The maids in the house were busy tending to the yard, putting up window decorations or hanging rednterns, and the atmosphere of the New Year was very strong. Zachary, the housekeeper, was making his rounds in the courtyard when he turned around and saw the few people who walked in. ¡°Aiyo, young master and young grandmother are back, hahaha, the olddy is talking about you guys.¡± Zachary greeted him, ¡°Howe you guys are the only ones here, where is young master and young miss Little?¡± Chapter 1351 : Picking up the old lady for the New Year ¡°Vivian and I came to pick up grandma for New Year¡¯s Eve, so we didn¡¯t bring the kids.¡± Morris exined. At that, Zachary patted his thigh, ¡°Then you guys arete yo, just now Mike Cheal came over and was ying chess with the olddy, and said that he was going to spend the New Year with her in the evening.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± There was no surprise about Mike Cheal¡¯s appearance.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Morris answered, and then led Vivian¡¯s hand towards the olddy¡¯s mansion. They went around the nine long corridors, crossed the small bridge in the garden, and crossed the cobblestone path before finally reaching the olddy¡¯s courtyard. People just walked to the courtyard entrance when they heard a familiar voiceing out of the courtyard, ¡°Mother, this dress is just right for you to wear, do you like it?¡± ¡°You have a heart ¡­,¡± Madame Cheal said. Vivian walked to the front door of the courtyard, she saw Madame Cheal sitting in a wheelchair with a scarf on her knee, staring at the red plums in full bloom in the courtyard, even the reply to Mike Cheal¡¯s words seemed rather perfunctory. Seeing this scene, her heart tingled and she could not help but frown and shout, ¡°Grandma?¡± After returning from the Hidden Tribe, Vivian woulde over to keep Madame Chealpany whenever she could, but his Alzheimer¡¯s disease was getting worse and worse, and his time of rity was getting shorter and shorter. Many times when she came over to visit the olddy, she was in a dazed state and had no idea who she was, and even sometimes drove her away. ¡°Vivian girl?¡± Hearing someone call out to her, Madame Cheal looked to the door and saw Morris and Vivian standing in the doorway. Madame Cheal¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but smile kindly. Removing the thin nket from herp and cing it on the wheelchair, she slowly got up and walked towards them, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting back for New Year¡¯s Eve.¡± As she gets older, Madame Cheal¡¯s legs and feet are not so good and her body is not as healthy as in previous years. ¡°How could we note back for New Year¡¯s Eve, when families are reunited?¡± Vivian walked up and took Madame Cheal¡¯s hand, smiling happily, ¡°How is Grandma feeling today?¡± ¡°Not too confused in the head today, seeing you and Morris both know you guys, hahaha.¡± She had a smile between her eyebrows. But those words sounded like a heartache without a reason. Morris stood aside, deep gaze fell on Madame Cheal,plicated eyes more heartache and helplessness, ¡°Grandma, cold? Why don¡¯t you know to wear more.¡± Since his childhood, Morris has felt the most love and care only from Madame Cheal. Madame Cheal brought him up, like father and mother, Morris naturally respects her the most, filial piety. ¡°Not cold, not cold. Seeing you and Vivian girle over, my heart is warm.¡± Madame Cheal, who had silver hair, was overjoyed, holding Vivian¡¯s hand in one hand and pulling Morris with the other, ¡°You two are here, why don¡¯t you see the children? I haven¡¯t seen the kids for a few days, I miss them.¡± ¡°Morris, Vivian, you¡¯re here.¡± On the side, Mike Cheal hands to the pockets of his pants, came forward, raised his hand and pushed the eyes on the bridge of his nose, a Confucian ¡­ Sven scum look. Said, his line of sight fell on Ynda, the flow of light under his eyes slightly turned, ¡°Yara, you are here?¡± ¡°Yara?¡± Madame Cheal eyebrows wrinkled, looked at the woman standing in the doorway, thought carefully, ¡°Eh yo, you are Yara Sain? How ¡­ how to grow into this look ah?¡± Morris sideways nce with Vivian to look at each other. Vivian¡¯s icy gaze swept a nce at Mike Cheal, then said to Madame Cheal: ¡°Yara Sain has been injured before, went to do facial repair.¡± Chapter 1352 : Imprisoning Grandma Ynda could not remember the olddy, and standing in the doorway listening to their conversation, she knew that she must have known Madame Cheal before. ¡°Poor girl, yo.¡± Madame Cheal let go of the two walking, hobbled to Ynda and took her hand, ¡°Yoyo girl, why this look at my wife, should not forget my wife, right?¡± Ynda faced Madame Cheal, full of unfamiliarity, pleading eyes looked at Vivian, only to see Vivian nodded slightly. She pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°Hello Grandma, I ¡­¡± ¡°Mother, Yara has lost her memory.¡± Mike Cheal suddenly spoke up and exined. Madame Cheal froze for a moment, ¡°Why did you lose your memory again after all these years, what have you been through, poor child.¡± Her wrinkled hand touched Ynda¡¯s cheek, and her cloudy eyes were full of heartache. Mike Cheal and Ynda¡¯s past she knows, but she is old, some things have long been unable to do, more than Mike Cheal¡¯s rival, there is no way to regte his every word and deed. In this regard, Madame Cheal naturally felt ashamed of Ynda. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandma, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Ynda pursed her lips and smiled, and silently drew back her hand. No matter what, Ynda was not quite used to being approached by others. Even if the olddy in front of her was kind and amiable, kind-eyed, she couldn¡¯t ept it. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stay with Yara from now on and apany her to recover her memory.¡± Mike Cheal smiled elegantly and said breezily. Listening to Mike Cheal¡¯s words, several people¡¯s faces sank. Vivian wanted to turn around and walk to Mike Cheal and give him a beating, but because Madame Cheal was there, she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Grandma, Morris and I will pick you up and take you to my ce for New Year¡¯s Eve.¡± She walked up to Madame Cheal and took her hand, ¡°What else do you have to pack ah, I¡¯ll let Morris go pack it up for you, let¡¯s go first.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± Madame Cheal agreed very quickly and couldn¡¯t wait to leave the old house with Vivian. At this time, Mike Cheal spoke up, ¡°I put aside thepany¡¯s business today and came back to spend time with my mother. The kitchen is already preparing the ingredients for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, so it¡¯s not appropriate for you to take your mother away now.¡± Although Mike Cheal knew he couldn¡¯t stop Madame Cheal, he didn¡¯t want to make Morris feel pain either. ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate or not.¡± Vivian red at Mike Cheal, ¡°The legs are on Grandma, she can go wherever she wants. What, you still want to imprison grandma?¡± ¡°Oh well, Vivian is still as hot-tempered as ever.¡± Mike Cheal shrugged, ¡°I mean, how bad is it that you all invited your mothers and didn¡¯t bring me along.¡± As he spoke, he nced at Ynda, ¡°Besides, Yara¡¯s with you guys, and I want to be a part of the fun.¡± Vivian: You don¡¯t want to be a part of the fun, you just want to be shameless! She cursed Mike Cheal in her heart. Morris said to Vivian, ¡°Vivian, Ynda, you guys take Grandma to the car first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian answered, helped Madame Cheal, and went out with Ynda first. After they walked out of the courtyard, Morris walked straight towards the living room, intending to pack up some of the olddy¡¯s things and let her stay at the Royal View Vi for a while. ¡°I heard that your Jorui Technology Company is dying.¡± Mike Cheal sidled up to Morris, ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m also your seventh uncle. One day you can¡¯t mix anymore,e to seventh uncle¡¯s Eonothem Group, I can also arrange a position for you, to ensure that you can¡¯t starve to death.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1353 : Reunion Year Eonothem Group after he took over with Anthony¡¯s investment, as well as Anthony pulled in people to invest in cooperation, and now with the assistance of Antina, he has gradually fledged, and has long been unafraid of Morris. If Mike Cheal is anxious to kill Morris, now he wants to see how Morris falls step by step, into the palm of his hand. After all, the way to make a person suffer is to let the other side a little bit of dashed hope, rather than instantly hit rock bottom. Morris took a step and turned back, ¡°Really. Then I will have to remember the goodness of seventh uncle.¡± ¡°No need to be polite, you and I are uncles and nephews. You should, you should.¡± For some reason, listening to Morris¡¯ words, a sense of pride rose in Mike Cheal¡¯s heart. To be precise, it was the thrill of winning after somepetition. It was a real pleasure. Morris found Madame Cheal¡¯s personal maid Belle, packed up some of the olddy¡¯s daily things, and took Belle back to the Royal Vi with him. On the way back, Morris drove, Ynda sat in the passenger seat, and Madame Cheal, Vivian and Belle all sat in the back row. Madame Cheal held Vivian¡¯s hand, feeling a lot of emotions, ¡°Vivian girl, do you also think that grandma is old and useless?¡± Since she got Alzheimer¡¯s disease, those people who used to be loyal to her have also turned to Mike Cheal. Especially when Morris had her funeral, everyone thought Madame Cheal had no one to rely on, no one to back her up, so they each found a new master. Vivian shook his head, ¡°Grandma said what, this matter has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s Morris and I who got you into trouble.¡± ¡°Silly girl, we¡¯re all family, what¡¯s the point of being involved?¡± Madame Cheal patted the back of Vivian¡¯s hand and smiled kindly. ¡°Then Grandma will live in the Royal View Vi from now on, okay? That way, I can see you every day and you can see Morris every day,¡± she said petntly as she inclined her head to rest on Madame Cheal¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯d like to stay at the vi, but I can¡¯t remember anything when I¡¯m sick, so I can¡¯t stay.¡± Madame Cheal sighed, helpless and helpless. When she was sober, she could control herself, but when she had a seizure, she couldn¡¯t control herself and would only go back to the old house.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°That¡¯s okay, you have Belle with you. You cane back whenever you want.¡± ¡°Hahaha, this is good, okay.¡± She readily agreed. A few people returned to the Royal Vi, which was very lively because of Madame Cheal¡¯s presence. Madame Cheal was so happy to see Yilia and Yves, and her spirits were much better. Tamsin Mond and Jenny Doyle, with their two little ones, sat with Madame Cheal to chat and catch up, while the others sat together to y mahjong. The New Year¡¯s Eve dinner started at 5:30 pm. The restaurant¡¯srge table was filled with a gourmet feast, with delicious foodparable to a full banquet. Madame Cheal was seated at the main table next to Belle, followed by Jenny Doyle, Tamsin Mond, Vivian, Morris, Margarita Jones and others. ¡°Today ¡­¡± Vivian stood up and was about to say something when suddenly a voice came from outside. ¡°No justice, not even call us for New Year¡¯s Eve dinner?¡± It was Danny¡¯s voice. The group looked back and saw Danny, Dixon, Arlo Marsh and Auroraing together. ¡°Why are you guysing over?¡± Vivian was a little surprised. The New Year is a time for family reunion, don¡¯t they have to stay at home with mom and dad. Chapter 1354 : Happy Happy Arlo Marsh shrugged helplessly, ¡°My parents have a date with my big brother¡¯s parents to poke mahjong, so there¡¯s no need for us to apany them.¡± ¡°Yes, in order to be able to y mahjong earlier, our two families spent the New Year at noon.¡± Danny said. A bitter smile shed across Dixon¡¯s face, ¡°Well, so did my parents, they took Larissa to The Larissa family to y mahjong.¡± Morris got up and waved at the maids, gesturing for them to add chairs and dishes, ¡°Come over here without a squeak.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, this table of food, not enough to eat?¡± Danny teased. Ament made everyoneugh. The maid added seats and dishes, and everyone was seated, and the dining room was just right for sitting and not crowded. ¡°All right, let¡¯s get our chopsticks going, the food will get coldter and it won¡¯t taste good.¡± Madame Cheal said cheerfully. Margarita Jones interrupted with a wave of her hand, ¡°That won¡¯t do. It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Day, you have to say a New Year¡¯s greeting, or you won¡¯t be allowed to eat.¡± Ethan: ¡°Good idea.¡± Danny: ¡°You¡¯re the one with the bad ideas.¡± Arlo Marsh: ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea.¡± Trent Stone: ¡°Let¡¯s do it for the young people, but not for the aunts and uncles and the olddy.¡± Margarita Jones stood up, ¡°Since I started it, I¡¯ll go first.¡± She raised her hand to ruffle her long hair and cleared her throat, ¡°Farewell to the old year and wee the new year, wishing everyone a prosperous, wealthy, sessful, healthy and joyful year ahead ¡­¡± ¡°Stop, stop, stop!¡± Danny hastily waved his hand to interrupt her, ¡°The words are all for you guys to say, are you not going to let us eat is it.¡± At once, the restaurant erupted into another burst of joyfulughter. Margarita Jones nced at her, ¡°I obviously want to give my best wishes to everyone. You¡¯re overthinking it.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Danny smacked his lips and brushed his sses, ¡°You¡¯ve not been in L City long, but your Mandarin is getting better and better.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Madame Cheal saw the two of them tussling with each other, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Danny, it¡¯s not good for you to bully other girls all day long, she ¡­¡± ¡°Pfft ¡­¡± Halfway through her sentence, Arlo Marsh snorted out augh, and several other people also held back theirughter. Seeing them allughing, Madame Cheal could not even understand and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dixonughed and said, ¡°Grandma, do you still don¡¯t know about big brother being beaten into the hospital by Margarita Jones?¡± ¡°Eww, there¡¯s that?¡± Madame Cheal frowned tightly with a look of disbelief. ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± ¡°I testify, really.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I know that too.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡± The restaurant was full of joy. The atmosphere of the New Year lingered, everyone was immersed in joy and happiness, and everyone showed their smiling faces. It seemed that when everyone gathered together, all those unhappy, sad and gloomy emotions were also washed away and even forgotten. Madame Cheal specially asked Belle to prepare red envelopes, and after everyone finished their New Year¡¯s congrattions, she gave everyone a red envelope, and gave Vivian two extra red envelopes, saying that they were for Yilia and Yves, the two little ones. Of course, Mandy¡¯s children also got an extra red packet. After the meal, the group walked to the courtyard where Morris prepared fireworks and they stood or sat to enjoy a fireworks show in the courtyard. By the time the fireworks were finished it was 10:00 pm. Madame Cheal and Tamsin Mond, who were both used to going to bed early and were old enough to go to bed, went to bed early. Other people gathered to y mahjong or bullfighting and had a good time. Late at night, at twelve o¡¯clock, the New Year¡¯s Eve began again. The yard firecrackers, crackling sound actually makes people feel less noisy, everywhere filled with the smell of fireworks, but a wonderful enjoyment. Chapter 1355 : Danny was beaten After the fireworks, everyone went into the living room one after another. But Margarita Jones was standing alone at the entrance of the hall, with a cigarette in her hand at some point, smoking alone. Danny saw her standing in the doorway and followed her out, taking the cigarette from her hand and throwing it on the floor, ¡°What¡¯s a girl doing smoking.¡± Margarita Jones looked at him, withdrew her gaze, raised her hand and gathered her red tweed coat, leaning against the marble pir at the door, ¡°Growing up, this is the first time I¡¯ve spent New Year¡¯s outside. You know, in the Hidden Tribe, this night of New Year¡¯s we are all bonfire feast, singing and dancing, partying all night long, very lively, very lively ¡­¡± In all the time he had known Margarita Jones, it was the first time Danny had seen her look so sad. I don¡¯t know why, but I feel sorry for her.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. A girl, how much courage she has to have to leave the ce where she has lived for more than twenty years toe and live in a foreign country? ¡°People have to grow up and learn to adapt. Although the New Year¡¯s Eve of the Hidden n is lively with songs and dances, it is a pleasure to have all of us here with you.¡± He patiently enlightened her. ¡°I miss my mother.¡± Margarita Jones let out a long sigh, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m quite ungrateful. My mother was very good to me, but when she died, I didn¡¯t get to see her off properly. I think she should have hated me.¡± ¡°She put so much effort into me and wanted me to inherit the position of Hidden Lord, and in the end I escaped and single-handedly destroyed all her expectations.¡± Touchstone. Margarita Jones had been restraining herself from remembering the Hidden Tribe since she came to L City, but a fireworks show made me feel like I was back in the Hidden Tribe. Danny put his arms around his chest and looked up at the sky, ¡°Everyone has the right to make their own choices, it doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s ungrateful not to follow your parents¡¯ nned path in life. You have added too much pressure and burden to yourself. In fact ¡­¡± It is rare for two people to be able to talk together in such a calm manner and tell each other their hearts. In the living room, Ethan inadvertently noticed that Margarita Jones was not there, so he looked for a reason toe out to look for her ¡®to go to the bathroom¡¯. As a result, he saw Margarita Jones leaning on Danny¡¯s shoulder outside the living room, and the two of them were very intimate scene. At that moment, his eyes shed, and the image of him and Margarita Jones in bed at the Qinshen residence came to his mind. For some reason, Ethan felt a little blocked inside. He turned into the hall, went back to the card table, and continued to y cards. At the door of the living room, Margarita Jones leaned on Danny¡¯s shoulder and talked to him for a long time again before straightening up, ¡°Thanks for lending me your shoulder for a while.¡± She reached out and patted his shoulder, ¡°Seeing that you are still okay, from now on thisdy will not beat you up ¡­¡± Hearing her say she won¡¯t beat him up, Danny¡¯s face showed joy, ¡°Then ¡­¡± ¡°Face up.¡± Danny just said two words, then heard Margarita Jones added two more words slowly. At once, his face sank, ¡°You mean, you don¡¯t hit me in the face, and I have to thank you?¡± ¡°Then you asked for it, who let you push me to other men every day? You deserve it!¡± Margarita Jones disliked and turned around and went into the hall. ¡°Margarita Jones, you have no conscience. I am introducing you to boyfriends, worried that you can¡¯t get married when you are older ¡­!¡± Said Danny, immediately silenced, standing in ce in a daze. When he looked at Margarita Jones again, he had a little more panic in his eyes. Margarita Jones stared back at him, ¡°Who are you calling older?¡± Danny: ¡°¡­¡± Is it toote to change your mind? As it turned out, it was definitely toote. So a wailing sound came from outside the living room door, except that the living room was too busy for anyone to hear the sound at the door. The only thing is that no one in the living room heard the sound of the door. Naturally, no one noticed that Danny was kicked down the steps by Margarita Jones and fell on his face. Chapter 1356 : Warren is here Meanwhile, Yiling County in Hong City. Sophie alone strolled down the street wearing a down jacket, a red scarf and a festive red knitted hat. The temperature in Hong City is low, and the sky is full of snow on New Year¡¯s Eve, reflecting the sparkling fireworks in the night sky, everything bes extra romantic and beautiful. The cold wind is whistling, but still does not make people feel cold, it is probably the lively New Year¡¯s Eve makes people feel warm inside. ¡°Haha, mommy fireworks are so beautiful ah.¡± ¡°Sister, sister, let¡¯s set off fireworks.¡± ¡°There is a New Year party tonight, let¡¯s go over there to watch the party.¡± ¡°The square over there is so lively, hurry up and take a seat, or you won¡¯t be able to catch the party.¡± ¡­ The people in the street, people in groups, smiling and cheering,pared to Sophie, who was strolling alone in the street, looked a bit pathetic. The children beside her were holding the hands of adults, waving fairy wands with fireworks in their hands, emitting light like bright stars, which was particrly beautiful. She was stunned in ce, looking at a little girl holding a fairy wand. ¡°Pretty sister, you like fairy wands too, don¡¯t you?¡± At that moment, the little girl let go of her mother¡¯s hand, jumped in front of Sophie and handed her a fairy wand all the time, ¡°My mommy bought me a super lot of fairy wands, let me give you one.¡± The little girl¡¯s action made Sophie a little surprised, wearing a mask she smiled and leaned down to take the fairy wand, ¡°Thank you oh.¡± ¡°Hee hee, you¡¯re wee.¡± The little girl smiled innocently and held up the fairy wand that was burning in her hand, ¡°Here, let me light it for you.¡± ¡°Yeah, okay.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The fairy wand in Sophie¡¯s hand was pointed at the fairy wand in the little girl¡¯s hand, and it was lit in no time. Along with the fairy wand lit, a smell of fireworks came out, fireworks sshed, like a bright light in the dark night. Before Sophie could thank the little girl again, the child had already jumped and walked away, humming, ¡°Good New Year, Good New Year ¡­¡±. The familiar tune, the childish voice, is so pleasant to the ear. She held the fairy wand and waved it like a child, as if she wanted to find the joy of childhood. In this strange city, lonely and unsupported, every day felt long to her. She was still alone on the night of New Year¡¯s Eve. In the lively city, she was lonely and miserable. ¡°Alone here, not even willing to go back to Gangnam City?¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded behind her. Sophie snapped back and saw Warren, dressed in a ck down jacket, standing not far away. He was panting, but his hot breath was blown away by the wind, and the face became clearer and clearer. She could not help but be stunned, and the fairy wand in her hand fell with it,nding in a thinyer of snow on the ground. ¡°Warren ¡­ you, what are you doing here?¡± After seeing Dixon that day, she left. Sophie did not go back to Gangnam City to look for Warren, she did not want to be a burden to Warren, nor did she want to give Warren any unrealistic fantasies. She just didn¡¯t expect that Warren would find her on New Year¡¯s Eve. ¡°You are stranded alone in another country, if I don¡¯te looking for you, who will?!¡± Warren¡¯s eyebrows are slightly closed, looking at Sophie¡¯s eyes with heartache, helplessness, exasperation, a set of a million emotions. ¡°Do you know how worried I am about you? Why didn¡¯t you pick up the phone when I called you? You are not alone now, you are the mother of three children, if you have any mistakes, you can not afford the children?¡± He took a few steps forward and questioned in a deep voice. Perhaps because he was overly worried about Sophie, Warren¡¯s decibel was raised and his face was tinged with anger. Chapter 1357 : Back to Gangnam City After being yelled at by him, Sophie lightly pursed her red lips, full of guilt, and said, ¡°I, I told you I wanted to live alone. warren, I know you¡¯re worried about me, for my own good. But I have Dixon¡¯s baby, and I like him. I can¡¯t give you anything. ¡­¡± Said Sophie, hanging her head, guiltily not daring to look directly at him, ¡°nor do I want to give you any illusions, that ¡­ would only harm you.¡± She has known Warren for a long time and understands Warren¡¯s persona. As a model, he is handsome and handsome, calm and responsible. Such a person is suitable for a better life. Sophie¡¯s words were like a knife in Warren¡¯s heart, even if he had expected it, but after hearing it, he still felt some pain. He raised his hand and touched his nose, exhaled a foul breath, walked up to her and stood still, ¡°What are you thinking? I told you, I don¡¯t want to be with you. You have someone else¡¯s child, how can I think about you? I just thought you were pregnant and needed someone to take care of the baby when it was born, and my mother couldn¡¯t leave anyone to take care of her. It is always necessary to ask someone to help take care of it, so it will be more convenient if we all take care of it together.¡± Warren smiled helplessly, ¡°I am the godfather of the child, the future also refers to the three little children to my old age to send it. You can run away, but not with my godson.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? In the future you will marry and have children, how will there be no one to give you a pension.¡± Sophie skimmed her lips. Warren hands in the pockets of the down jacket, looking up at the sky blooming fireworks, a deep sigh, ¡°I have no house, no car, debt, and dragging a sick mother, who will marry me? Nowadays, women are so pragmatic that it¡¯s hard to find a girlfriend.¡± In order to treat his mother¡¯s cancer, Warren spent all his savings and sold his house and car. In the end, Hond, the boss of L City, lent him a million dors, but asked him to be her personal secretary. If Larissa hadn¡¯t let him y games with Sophie and promised to help him pay back Hond¡¯s million, I¡¯m afraid he would still be living like a dog by Hond¡¯s side.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The difficulty is just for now.¡± Sophie said. Warren nced at her, ¡°But I can¡¯t even get past my current difficulties, how can I talk about the future.¡± Hemented, ¡°You don¡¯t even know, after you left, my mother had no one to take care of, I was worried sick.¡± Everything was just a reason for him to let Sophie go back to Gangnam City with him. When his mother was sick, he just needed a nanny to take care of her. But Sophie was pregnant, and she was alone in a foreign country, how could he feel at ease? Warren did have a personal interest in Sophie, he liked the silly woman, but more than that, he admired her and felt sympathy for her. Sophie blinked her eyes and looked at Warren, not really knowing what to say. Seeing her standing mute, Warren walked up to her and put his hands on her shoulders, ¡°What are you standing around for? You haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you? Come on, let¡¯s take you to eat something delicious.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten.¡± She said. Indeed, she had eaten, but her appetite was not good, she just ate a few bites. ¡°Then eat with me, I haven¡¯t eaten yet. Today is New Year¡¯s Eve, you made mee so far to look for you, you must make it up to me by treating me to a good meal.¡± Warren flirted. Sophie nodded, ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll treat you.¡± So, the two of them found a Chinese restaurant nearby and ordered a nice dinner. But Sophie was curious all along how Warren had found his way from Gangnam City to Hong Kong. Warren spent one night in a hotel in Hongshi and took Sophie back to Gangnam City again the next day. Chapter 1358 : Final Destination The fifth day of the first month. The Larissa family and The Dixon family are making intensive preparations for the wedding. The Dixon family and the Larissa family are making preparations for the wedding. His fingers hooked the little baby¡¯s pink cheeks, ¡°Godfather is getting married tomorrow, are you also happy for Godfather?¡± ¡°Giggle ¡­¡± Little Yilia was amused to giggle, revealing a few small milk teeth, extraordinarily pleasing. Dixon sat on the sofa with his legs crossed and his arms wrapped around Yilia¡¯s armpits, holding the child in hisp as he bounced from one to the other. Watching the child happily waving his little white hands, giggling andughing, Dixon alsoughed. Butughing andughing, the smile is inexplicably some sadness. At this moment, the living room just no one, he looked at little Yilia, depressedmented, ¡°this life is not as lucky as your father, with the people you like to get married and have children. Tell me, what kind of virtue did your dad have in hisst life to be so lucky, huh?¡± ¡°Eee ¡­ ah ¡­ poop ¡­ poop ¡­ ¡°Little Yilia babbled. ¡°Call Godfather.¡± He wrapped his arms around the child and sat her on hisp, shaking her little arms, ¡°Call out Godfather, and all of Godfather¡¯s property will be yours in the future. Okay?¡± ¡°Okay~¡± Little Yilia couldn¡¯t understand Dixon¡¯s words at all, but the sound that came out sparingly was like a ¡®good¡¯ word, causing Dixon tough along with her. ¡°You little girl, dare to say your dad¡¯s money can¡¯t satisfy you, still thinking about godfather¡¯s money?¡± He held the child¡¯s back with one hand and tickled the child¡¯s abdomen with the other, ¡°Little bad egg, as wilted and wicked as your dad. But ¡­ our little Yilia want, in the future Daddy¡¯s money are given to you.¡± Yes, in the future his property will definitely be given to Yilia and Yves . Even after marrying Larissa, he will not have children.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Never! ¡°Since you like children so much, you can just have more of themter.¡± Morris appeared in the living room at some point and walked to the sofa and sat down, ¡°This marriage, you really think about it?¡± Dixon did not even look at Morris, has been ying with the child, ndly said: ¡°always have to get married, with whom to get married is to tie the knot.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no turning back.¡± Morris look serious, ¡°now regret is not toote.¡± ¡°I Dixon made a decision and did not regret it.¡± Speaking of this, Dixon suddenly froze, thinking of the previous on Mount Pantai. If it were not for the knowledge of Larissa¡¯s series of despicable acts, he would be cultivating on the mountain at this moment. He felt that that was where he finally belonged. ¡°You ¡­¡± Morris still want to say something, Dixon nced at him, ¡°do not spend all day to put the mind on me, have that free time, think about yourpany. The four sides of the song, how to kill the siege is true. If not for the New Year dy, it is estimated that they shoulde down hard.¡± If the previous nder on the reputation of Zhuo Rui technology is considered a blow, at most is considered ¡®an appetizer¡¯, the main course has not yet begun. At this time, Vivian came from outside. With her phone in her hand, she looked at Dixon and said, ¡°You¡¯re getting married to Larissa, do you want to talk to Sophie?¡± Vivian said this on purpose, trying to use Sophie to stimte Dixon and try to get him to wake up a little. ¡°Tell her what, I but her little share of the money?¡± Dixon suddenly got up and handed Xiao Yi to Morris, ¡°It¡¯ste, I should go back too.¡± The Cheal family from the morning to now, the two of them took turns on the persuasion, Dixon some can not carry, want to escape from the ¡®battlefield¡¯. Chapter 1359 : Big Wedding ¡°Sophie has a good rtionship with you. Even if you don¡¯tck her share of the money, she should stille to pay her share.¡± Vivian said, then picked up her phone and dialed Sophie¡¯s number again and turned on the amplified voice. ¡°Don¡¯t~!¡± Dixon wanted to stop, but before the words could be said, the phone was already connected. Sophie¡¯s voice rang out on the other end of the phone, ¡°¡­ Vivian sister?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, I don¡¯t call you, you are not going to contact me all the time.¡± Vivian sat on Morris¡¯ body, elbows propped up on her knees resting on the phone, gazing at Dixon as she spoke. I don¡¯t know how much Dixon wanted to leave the living room at this moment. But a pair of feet as if filled with lead, simply can not move. The voice that I had been thinking about all day and night rang out over there, and Dixon only felt that the scar on his heart seemed to be uncovered again, revealing a dripping blood. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sister Vivian.¡± Sophie clutched the phone, a face of pain, the tone is indescribably sad, ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ I was busy taking care of Warren¡¯s mother these days, her mother¡¯s illness has rpsed again. ¡± Many words of exnation came to her lips, Sophie could hardly speak, so she took Warren¡¯s mother as an excuse. Although Warren¡¯s mother¡¯s illness had returned, it did not stop her from contacting Vivian. From New Year¡¯s Eve to today, Sophie edited numerous messages to send to Vivian, wishing her a happy new year. In the end, the messages were all deleted one by one by her. Vivian¡¯s original intention was to get Dixon to change his mind, but Sophie¡¯s words crushed all hopes. She subconsciously raised her eyes to look at Dixon, but saw Dixon¡¯s gloomy face, striding out of the hall. Seeing him go, Vivian tapped Morris, who understood and followed him out. ¡°Sophie, Dixon is getting married tomorrow, you know that, right?¡± Vivian straightened up, ¡°What happened to Larissa hit him hard, do you ¡­ really want to watch her jump into the fire?¡± Sophie: ¡°¡­¡± Vivian: ¡°I did not support you with Dixon before, is worried that Dixon does not take heart, unreliable. But after so much experience, I can also see Dixon¡¯s feelings for you. You ¡­¡± ¡°Vivian sister, you do not say it.¡± Sophie interrupted Vivian¡¯s words, her voice had a few chokes, ¡°I saw all the things about Dixon on TV. He, he used to like Larissa, and the point is that they¡¯re right for each other, and that¡¯s the best marriage.¡± The original family disparity made her know she was not worthy of Dixon, plus the disfigurement gave her a great deal of damage, exacerbating her low self-esteem, making her even more afraid to look forward to being with Dixon. Perhaps, this is fate. Everything is destined. The two were silent for a brief moment. Sophie then said: ¡°Tomorrow is his wedding, I can not attend. sister Vivian, please help me to bring him a blessing.¡± ¡°Sophie I ¡­¡± ¡°Well, no more, sister Vivian, I still have some things to do here, let¡¯s talk back.¡± Not waiting for Vivian to finish her sentence, she had already hung up the phone. The phone rang busy on the other end, Vivian frowned helplessly and put the phone on the table. She got up and walked outside, only to see that Morris had already returned with little Yilia in his arms. Morris shook his head helplessly and sighed, ¡°Dixon is stubborn and will not turn back easily after making a decision. I called Danny and Arlo, they will go to The Dixon familyter to persuade him. I¡¯m afraid it will be in vain.¡± ¡°Do your best, the rest ¡­ let it be.¡± Vivian really can not help. The next day, the sixth day of the first month. Ashram International Hotel, Dixon and Larissa¡¯s wedding.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 1360 : Dreams Come True Two family marriage, although not considered a grand wedding, but also grand enough. Even if it is only the sixth day of the first month, the wedding site is still full of guests. However, the bridal caravan arrived at The Larissa family, and the person who picked up the bride was not Dixon, but Deangelo. He walked into The Larissa family in a suit, holding flowers in his hand. He was greeted by the family of The Larissa family. They saw Deangelo, but their faces were smiling, but the smile did not reach the bottom of their eyes, and even vaguely felt their discontent. The olddy of The Larissa family was standing with her cane, and next to her was Larissa in her wedding dress, she was as beautiful as a peach, with a smile on her face, looking expectantly at Deangelo. ¡°Look at you!¡± The Larissa family¡¯s olddy red at Larissa, snorted, and lowered her voice: ¡°On the wedding day, Dixon was unwilling toe to the door to receive the bride, and you are still so happy. You¡¯re so happy. You¡¯re not worthy of anything!¡± Before the wedding, The Dixon family called, saying that Dixon was ill and could note to the wedding because he was bedridden, so they asked Deangelo toe to pick up Larissa instead of Dixon. Although The Larissa family has a problem with this, they can¡¯t resist the fact that Larissa is crazy enough to want to marry Dixon. Moreover, the marriage between the Tang family and The Larissa family is already well known, so it¡¯s toote to back out now. Especially after the ridiculous thing between Larissa and Deangelo was known by The Larissa family, The Larissa family lost face and knew they were ashamed of The Dixon family, so they didn¡¯t have the strength to be tough on this matter. ¡°Grandma, you should not get involved in the affairs of our young people.¡± Larissa shook the arm of the olddy of The Larissa family and pouted. Abraham Smith, who was standing on the other side of Larissa, sighed, ¡°You really want to marry Dixon?¡± Although Abraham Smith doted on Larissa and hoped that the two of them would be sessful, he learned the truth after Dixon went to the Wundai Temple to be a monk and was not too optimistic about Larissa¡¯s marriage with Dixon. On the bed to someone else¡¯s brother¡¯s bed, such a ridiculous thing, spare him can not ept. Nah, Abraham Smith repeatedly discourage all to no avail. Larissa nodded her head like a garlic, ¡°think about it. I missed it once, I won¡¯t miss it again. In this life, I must be Dixon¡¯s woman.¡± With her firm attitude and tone, it seemed that anything else Abraham Smith said would be superfluous. Deangelo went into The Larissa family to receive the marriage under the watchful eyes of the crowd. The Larissa family and The Dixon family did not invite any media reporters to be present this time, so there would be no rumors that Dixon did not receive the wedding himself. ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, Uncle.¡± Deangelo entered the living room and greeted the group of people in the living room one by one. Larissa¡¯s bridesmaids¡¯ group didn¡¯t dare to stop him from receiving the bride. The two simply went through the formalities and took Larissa to the wedding car, while the bridesmaids¡¯ group got into a few cars behind. The caravan slowly departed and returned to the Ashram International Hotel. On the road. Deangelo advised Larissa again, ¡°Larissa ¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything more, I¡¯m married to Dixon!¡± Larissa knew what Deangelo was going to say, directly spoke to block it, and said, ¡°I do not me you for what happened before, but I hope you can forget about it.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. At first nce, it sounded as if it was Deangelo¡¯s fault. Deangelo eyebrows slightly close, meaningful nce at the woman next to him in a white wedding dress, long hair up, wearing a veil, wearing exquisite beautiful makeup, like a jungle out of the elves. The woman he likes is really beautiful, and even in countless dreams, he has dreamed of such a scene. I just didn¡¯t expect this dream toe true. But he was just the one who received the marriage for Dixon. Deangelo quietly sighed and looked away from the window, no longer looking at Larissa more than once. Although he likes Larissa very much, but after all the experiences, he must ept the reality that Larissa¡¯s character is not good. Chapter 1361 : Marriage Ceremony It is a good idea to know her nature, but you can¡¯t restrain the fervent love in your heart. Larissa, however, was iparably joyful, took a selfie with her phone and posted a dynamic in her circle of friends. [I have be the bride of the man I love. May, hold the hand of the son and the son grow old together.] The so-called fire into the devil, is probably Larissa this mentality. Knowing that Dixon does not love her, but paranoid to marry him. The Dixon family. Dixon is lying on the bed, holding his phone and ying a game. Arlo Marsh and Danny are sitting on the sidelines, watching Dixon ying a game, with helplessness written all over their faces. Several of the other women were at the wedding, and they had toe over to keep Dixonpany. ¡°Dixon, I really can¡¯t understand what you think. When my second brother saw you like this, he didn¡¯t even want toe to your wedding.¡± Arlo Marsh sighed with sadness. Morris knew Dixon¡¯s nature, but didn¡¯t want him to jump into the fire. So on the day of the wedding, Morris went straight to the office, not even willing toe to Dixon¡¯s wedding. Instead, Vivian took Margarita Jones and a few of her friends to the wedding. ¡°Don¡¯t say a word, I¡¯m about to push up to the Heights.¡± Dixon said, and continued to immerse himself in the game. Danny didn¡¯t know what to say, just crossed his legs and leaned back on the couch, smoking in silence. Half an hourter, a game was finished. Arlo Marsh looked at his wristwatch, ¡°It¡¯s 10:20, time to go to the wedding site. Your mother has already called several times to hurry up.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush? One more game.¡± Dixon did not panic, but started another game and continued to y. Arlo Marsh reached out and squeezed his brow, so he opened his phone and brushed his Twitter feed. Finally, at eleven o¡¯clock, the three of them left for the Ashram Hotel. After arriving at the hotel, the wedding was officially held. Dixon, dressed in a ck suit, went upstairs and Larissa immediately came over, ¡°Dixon, you¡¯re finally here.¡± She smiled like a flower and was overwhelmed with excitement. A man on the side reminded, ¡°Bride and groom, it¡¯s time for the wedding.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Larissa nodded in response, then put her arm around Dixon, ¡°Dixon, let¡¯s hurry down.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Dixon very cooperatively allowed her to take his arm and led her to the hall on the first floor. The first floor wedding hall is the wedding theme of the sea of flowers, the scene is like a sea of flowers, the ceiling is full of stars design, under the starlight, beautiful as a fairnd, people iparable yearning. The two walked onto the wedding stage in the sound of music and walked step by step towards the presiding tform. The emcee spoke at length about the wedding, while the big screen behind the stage showed photos of Larissa and Dixon when they first fell in love. Each photo is so intimate, joyful, as if a pair of long-standing intimate lovers finally into the marriage hall, giving people a natural feeling. And Dixon throughout the process only a faint sweep of the photos and then retracted to look elsewhere. His eyes swept every corner of the scene, as if looking for a person. But after looking at it, he did not see the figure of the person he wanted to see. ¡°Heh.¡± He hung his head andughed to himself.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. What a madness. She was thousands of miles away, how could she possibly be here. ¡°Groom, do you take Larissa to be your bride?¡± Suddenly, a voice beside his ear pulled Dixon¡¯s thoughts back, but he didn¡¯t know that the host had already called him three times. Larissa found Dixon absent-minded and a little disappointed, but that little disappointment can notpare with the excitement of this moment? Chapter 1362 : Dixon’s Conspiracy It was even, negligible. Dixon¡¯s face was expressionless as he looked at the pleasant and joyful Larissa. Just stare at her, keep staring at her. The deep andplex gaze almost made Larissa¡¯s heart shiver, making her a bit scared, when the man¡¯s thin lips lightly opened, ¡°Yes.¡± The words fell, the scene erupted in thunderous apuse. Larissa hired the field control to fill the atmosphere directly, creating a sense of romantic wedding. When she heard Dixon say the word ¡®yes¡¯, tears welled up in her eyes and she couldn¡¯t hide her emotions. The emcee held the microphone and rambled on and on, but as he spoke, he saw Dixon¡¯s sharp gaze shoot directly at him. A warning look that scared the emcee¡¯s heart. The emcee was wearing a headset and a reminder came through the headset, ¡°Stop talking nonsense, I told you that the eldest son of The Dixon family is not very receptive to this wedding, if you keep talking nonsense, the wedding can be messed up.¡± The weddingpany was Morris¡¯ First Look Wedding Company, and Mandy was in charge of the wedding design personally. However, Mandy also specially exined to the people in thepany and told them to pay attention to it. This is also Morris¡¯ intention. After being warned by her colleagues, the MC didn¡¯t dare to say anything more, but only invited Dixon¡¯s parents to give a speech on stage and asked the two families to take a photo together. The wedding came to an end. And at this time, a corner of the wedding site a silent figure left. Out of the hotel, that person stopped a cab at the door and went straight to the airport. On the night of the wedding, there was no such thing as a haunted cave. The Tang family everywhere decorated with lights, posted the word ¡°happy¡±, joyful. After the meal, Dixon went back to his room to sleep. Dixon¡¯s mother gave Larissa a wink, and Larissa got up immediately, ¡°Mom and Dad, big brother, I¡¯m tired too, I¡¯m going upstairs to rest first.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, go ahead and go.¡± ¡°Get some rest, you¡¯ve been tired all day.¡± Dixon¡¯s mother and father echoed the sentiment. Larissa followed Dixon upstairs and went to the wedding room. Pushing open the door to the room, Dixon walked in in front and Larissa behind. The room was so big, the ceiling was hung with pull-ups and veils, the bed was changed with a big red cover and sheets, and the floor was covered with pink, red and gold balloons and colorful confetti, which was extraordinarily beautiful. Dixon turned sideways, hands in the pockets of his suit pants, his eyes fell on Larissa, the corners of his lips slightly hooked, ¡°Congrattions, as expected.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. He was clearly smiling, but for some reason, Larissa looked at Dixon¡¯s smile and felt creeped out. ¡°¡­ Dixon¡­¡± Larissa lightly bit her red lips, ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m really happy.¡± Dixon slightly jawed, from the inside pocket of the suit pulled out two marriage certificates, patted in the heart of the hand, ¡°Happy is good, cherish every day you can be happy.¡± ¡°Well, I will.¡± Larissa thought Dixon sincerely wished. But who knows, just the next second after her words, Dixon directly tore off the marriage certificate in his hand and threw it into the trash. The sudden move made Larissa bbergasted, ¡°You ¡­ you tore it up, tore up the marriage certificate for what?¡± Dixon stepped forward, hands on her shoulders, leaned down a few points closer to her, ¡°Without the marriage certificate, we can never divorce.¡± His eyebrows were smiling, and his tone of voice was quite gentle. It is a sense of a change of heart. Larissa¡¯s heart was still pounding just now, a little afraid of him, but now listening to Dixon¡¯s words, from the heart feel happy. She said, Dixon once so madly in love with her, how will say put down just put down? Sophie, is just one of the passing guests in his life. Chapter 1363 : Dixon’s father was furious ¡°Dixon¡­¡± Larissa called Dixon¡¯s name with affection, a few shyness on her face, ¡°We will never divorce.¡± ¡°Since I promised to marry you,ter ¡­¡± Dixon spoke, paused, intriguing gaze kept gazing at Larissa, a few secondster, he continued, ¡°is you begged me, I also won¡¯t divorce you.¡± ¡°Dixon, that¡¯s very kind of you.¡± Larissa was so moved by his ¡®confession¡¯ that she threw herself into his arms and hugged him tightly. Dixon¡¯s hand on Larissa¡¯s shoulder was empty, so stiff in mid-air, his sexy lips hooked up a cold, ¡°Well bride, rest early.¡± He sped his hand on her shoulder and mercilessly pushed Larissa away, bypassing her and walking straight away. Just inexplicably walking towards the outside of the room, Larissa froze and immediately asked, ¡°Dixon where are you going?¡± Dixon¡¯s step was a little bit, and without looking back, he said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going back to my room to sleep.¡± ¡°Back to where? Don¡¯t you sleep in our wedding room?¡± She asked incredulously. The man walking to the door stopped, turned, and smiled faintly, ¡°What makes you think I¡¯ll sleep in the same bed with you just because I married you?¡± The man raised his eyes and surveyed the room, a harmless smile spread across his face again, ¡°The wedding room is very festive, my mother prepared it especially for you. Enjoy it.¡± He said the most heartless words in the most gentle tone. If his words just now made Larissa feel incredibly happy and wonderful, then at this moment she was suddenly as cold as an ice cer. The ups and downs wrecked her heart and kept her awake for a while. Dixon turned and walked away, only to take a step and he turned back once more.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Goodwill tip.¡± He raised his hand and touched his nose, his tone still unmistakably gentle, ¡°Lonely as it is to be alone, don¡¯t let me find out that you¡¯re climbing into another man¡¯s bed. Otherwise, I will let you know what it means to live worse than death.¡± After saying that, he turned around and walked away without looking back. Larissa stood in the same ce, I do not know whether it is the cold winter, or what, she could not stop shivering, only to feel a weak body, directly fell to the ground. Finally ¡­ She finally understood why Dixon wanted to marry her. He did not love her. The reason why he agreed to get married was just to bind her, to give her a cage, a shackle, and then let her know what it means to ¡®boil a frog in warm water¡¯! After calming down for a long time, Larissa finally couldn¡¯t resist running downstairs to cry to Dixon¡¯s mother and father. She cried bitterly and was so angry that Dixon¡¯s father was furious and several people went upstairs together to find Dixon. Bang Bang Bang ¨C Dixon¡¯s father knocked heavily on the door, ¡°Dixon, you rebellious son, open the door for me!¡± The angry Dixon¡¯s father¡¯s fist clenched heavily on the door, wishing he could smash a hole in the door handle. ¡°Oh, you can¡¯t talk properly.¡± Dixon¡¯s mother scolded Dixon¡¯s father. ¡°He ¡­¡± Just as Dixon¡¯s father was about to speak, the door to the room opened. Dixon was wearing pajamas and looked at the three people standing outside the door calmly, ¡°Something wrong?¡± The question was knowingly asked. ¡°You rebellious son, you are married to Larissa, how much do you mean by sleeping here instead of in the wedding room?¡± Dixon¡¯s father, red with anger, pointed at Dixon angrily and growled. ¡°Marriage, you asked me to get married, I did. But, let me sleep with someone who climbed into my big brother¡¯s bed, never!¡± Dixon said slowly, then turned and walked into the room, pulled open a drawer and pulled out a pistol from it. Seeing him holding a gun in his hand, Dixon¡¯s father¡¯s temples jutted straight up and his pupils widened, ¡°What, you still want to kill your father?¡± Chapter 1364 : Deangelo is gone ¡°Aiyaya ¡­¡± Dixon¡¯s mother was terrified and hurriedly trotted to Dixon, ¡°Dixon, what are you doing, that¡¯s your father.¡± She reached out to grab the gun from Dixon¡¯s hand, but Dixon brushed her hand away and ced the pistol on the table. He moved slowly, with a cloudy face and a breezy posture that made it impossible to figure out what was going on in his mind. ¡°People, I married back for you. But, in this life I will not touch her.¡± Dixon said while raising his eyes to look at Dixon¡¯s father, ¡°If you force me again, I will make you guys never have me as a son.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve grown up, your wings are hardened, you dare to threaten me now?¡± Dixon¡¯s father¡¯s face was red with anger, he wanted to go forward and give Dixon a few ps to relieve his anger. Larissa, who was standing behind him, looked at Dixon with eyes wide open, listening to his words just now, and felt deeply what is called the pain of the cone. He ¡­ would rather die than touch her again? ¡°You are my father, how dare I threaten you.¡± Dixon side of the eyebrow raised, sarcastic smile, ¡°Big brother like music, like painting, you forced him toe back to inherit the family business. I like Sophie, you forced me to marry Larissa. see how pathetic it is to be your son, every one has to live ording to your ns.¡± ¡°I married her at your request, and you want me to sleep with her? What do you take me for?¡± Dixon raised his hand and poked himself in the chest, ¡°I¡¯m a human being, not your business victim!¡± ¡°Dixon, how are you talking to your father.¡± Dixon¡¯s mother noticed that her husband¡¯s face was not right and reached out to tug Dixon¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Oh,e on,e on, you¡¯re a bit confusedtely, calm down first.¡± ¡°Calm down what? The Dixon family is not a part of the Dixon family. Dixon¡¯s father was shaking with anger, clenching his fists, the backs of his hands were bruised. If he didn¡¯t know that Dixon was weak, he couldn¡¯t resist kicking him twice.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°If I leave, who will take care of the family business for you?¡± Dixon did notugh in anger, ¡°I forgot to tell you, big brother has gone. The future of The Dixon family, only I can help you.¡± As early as after he and Larissa went upstairs, Deangelo sent a message to him that he was leaving. At this time, Deangelo had already left The Dixon family. It was not easy to find him again. ¡°Sh¡­ what?¡± The Dixon¡¯s father suddenly stunned, tightly knitted eyebrows, hurriedly picked up the phone to call Deangelo. The phone number was dialed out, and a cold mechanical voice rang out on the other end of the line, ¡°Hello, the user you have called is switched off, please dial againter.¡± Yes, it was already off. Dixon¡¯s mother, worried by the current situation, asked Brody, ¡°Well, did you get through?¡± ¡°It¡¯s off.¡± Dixon¡¯s father said incredulously. ¡°I¡¯ll call, I¡¯ll call.¡± Dixon¡¯s mother took out her phone to call Deangelo, while Dixon¡¯s father had already turned around and left the room, going downstairs to find Deangelo. Dixon looked at Dixon¡¯s father¡¯s back, and as he withdrew his gaze, he swept a nce at Larissa, a sneer rippling under his eyes, turned and walked to the bed to lie down, emboldened to open the game. In the bedroom, the music of the game interface sounded, and the phrase ¡®timi¡¯ sounded extra loud and sarcastic. Because Deangelo suddenly could not contact, Dixon¡¯s mother and father did not care about Larissa, but only perfunctorily cated her, ¡°Larissa ah, Dixon is not in a good state of mind, you also understand more sympathy for him. Let¡¯s calm down for a while, give him some time to slow down, maybe gradually can get better. After all, the hearts of people are long, you treat him better, always warm his heart.¡± Chapter 1365 : Request for Cooperation Larissa felt the pain of her liver and guts, listening to Dixon¡¯s mother¡¯s words, her heart sneered, but there was nothing she could do. There is always life to live. Dixon¡¯s actions made her desperate, but Dixon¡¯s mother had a saying that made sense ¡­ All human hearts are long. She believes that as long as she is attentive enough and good enough to her, she will be able to make hime back to her. ¡­ On the eighth day of the first month, Vivian returned to the set to shoot a scene. Just after arriving at the set, she met Scales Aaron. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve seen each other, how have you been?¡± She walked up to Scales Aaron and spoke to him in an extraordinarily gentle tone. Vivian believes that the death of Scales Aaron¡¯s ¡®girlfriend¡¯ Naomi has dealt a fatal blow to him, so when she messages Scales Aaron in thest while, he rarely replies. Scales Aaron, wearing a casual gray jacket, saw Vivian with a far-fetched smile on his face, ¡°Good New Year. I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯t been returning your messages muchtely.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Understandable.¡± Vivian nodded, ¡°The dead are gone, the living are like this. Stronger than I thought.¡± ¡°One always has to move on.¡± Scales Aaron shrugged and took a long breath, ¡°Death, for Naomi, is a relief.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to think that way.¡± Vivianmented, and added, ¡°Work hard, and I¡¯ll take you to hot pot tonight after work.¡± ¡°Mmm, okay.¡± He nodded his head. Vivian pointed in the direction of the dressing room, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After saying that, he walked towards the dressing room. As soon as the person walked into the dressing room, she saw a person sitting there in her usual exclusive seat. Only when she got closer did she realize that the person sitting in her spot was actually Mera. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Vivian walked towards her and directly questioned. Mera, who was sitting in her seat, stood up immediately when she heard the voice and stood aside in a panic, smiling awkwardly towards her, ¡°Why are you here?¡± When she spoke, her wandering eyes nced at the makeup table, Vivian followed her line of sight and found a small green nt on the table. A small goose yellow duck pot with a small fortune tree nted inside. Seeing the hair wealth tree, Vivian looked at Mera with some depression, but saw Mera smiled somewhat restrainedly, ¡°That ¡­ I bought small bonsai today, bought an extra pot, thought it was quite a pity to throw it away, so I brought it here for you by the way.¡± Since that time Adrian Edwin told her that she was used by Melody, and after that Melody tried to ¡®kill¡¯ her, Mera figured out the truth from Adrian Edwin, and knowing that she had misunderstood Vivian many times, she started to take the initiative to show goodwill. Vivian looked at the potted nt on the table, lightly raised a willow eyebrow, moved her chair and sat down, leaned over and looked at the green nt, reached out and lifted the green leaves, ¡°What¡¯s the saying, nothing to offer ¡­¡± Thetter words she did not say, but Mera also knew what she meant. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it, I really just gave you a potted nt by the way.¡± Mera hurriedly exined. But after the exnation, Vivian kept looking down and fiddling with the green nt, and didn¡¯t pay any attention to her. She stood by anxiously, her hands sped together uneasily, her face drooping, where was her usual arrogant air? The first time I said, ¡°Actually, Adrian Edwin told me everything. I know that before ¡­ misunderstood you before. But the day you fell into the water, I really did not do it, although I hated you at that time, but also did not want to get you killed. Really, what I said is true.¡± She stammered and exined, but she couldn¡¯t wait for Vivian¡¯s half-hearted response. Chapter 1366 : Melody looking for him Mera pursed her lips, and only then opened up: ¡°To say that there is no selfishness at all, that is all false. I ¡­ I know you don¡¯t like Melody, and I want to work with you ¡­. Let¡¯s deal with Melody together, right?¡± She is still a bit self-aware and knows that she is not a match for Melody at all with her personal ability alone. But if she worked with Vivian, she might have a small chance of winning. ¡°I like green nts, but cooperation ¡­¡± Vivian, who hadn¡¯t moved for a long time, nced sideways at Mera, ¡°I won¡¯t cooperate with you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Mera is quite perplexed, ¡°Melody almost killed you, you are not even going to fight back? Vivian, you are also too weak, right?¡± She suddenly felt that she had misjudged Vivian. I thought she wasn¡¯t afraid of things and could handle them, and she was a vengeful person. How now is such a situation. ¡°There is nothing wrong with being a goon to save your life.¡± Vivian did not bother to exin more, got up and went to the dressing room. It¡¯s good to be able to turn a war with Mera, but to go with her to calcte Melody is more or less to hit the stone with an egg. Mera does not know Melody¡¯s true background, how will Vivian take her to jump into the fire? ¡°It¡¯s true, but Melody misses your ex-husband, aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll really steal him away.¡± Mera was not willing to give up and tried her best to lobby her. This time, Vivian ignored her.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Meanwhile, Zhuo Rui Technology. Today, on the eighth day of the first month, Morris just sent Vivian away early in the morning, then received an urgent call from Ethan, ¡°Boss, something¡¯s wrong. Huaxiapany, Melon Technology, Kesun Group, Wan Kai Group, Fu Mei Construction and other sixpanies in this morning all unterally ended the cooperation rtionship with Zhuo Rui. The reason given by the other side is that this batch of products handed over to the quality problems, and all sent to the relevant identification department inspection, the identification results given show that failed.¡± ¡°Send me the identification results.¡± Morris is calm and unhurried. It seems that everything was already expected. Even a littleter than expected. ¡°The relevant information has been sent to your mailbox.¡± Ethan sighed, then said: ¡°Thepany cooperated with a number of enterprises, only these six are thergest enterprises, while the end of cooperation, we are not only facing the other party¡¯s withdrawal, but also to pay a high amount of liquidated damages. The situation is still further fermenting, although I have asked the public rtions department to suppress the news, and in full attack, but things are fermenting too quickly, the situation is very unpromising. In the most serious case, it will directly lead to a break in thepany¡¯s capital chain and paralysis of operations.¡± Although Ethan knew that his boss was being schemed, he didn¡¯t expect the other side to suddenlyunch a general attack after being silent for so long. Everything came too fast and the fatal blow really caught people off guard. ¡°Got it.¡± After Morris hung up the phone, he rushed to thepany in a hurry and called an emergency meeting with the senior management. An hour and a halfter, Morris just finished the meeting and walked out of the conference room, he saw Trent Stone walking towards him, ¡°Boss, President Melody from Makestar Group is here.¡± Morris held the folder in his hand, raised his hand to take off the gold-rimmed sses he was wearing on the bridge of his nose, and walked straight towards the president¡¯s office. When he entered the office, he saw Melody sitting in the lounge area. Today¡¯s her, a white waist pinch suit, very professional attire, set her intellectual generosity, gentle and elegant, a different beauty is very eye-catching. But, after all, she could not enter Morris¡¯s eyes. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Morris faintly swept her a nce and withdrew his gaze, walked to his desk and began to look at information and documents. Chapter 1367 Engaged in his work, Morris was able to almost ignore Melody¡¯s presence.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Melody got up from the sofa and walked to the desk, her imploring gaze fell on Morris, ¡°I know all about you.¡± The man put his gold-rimmed sses back on, his long, jade-like fingers flipping through the papers on his desk, paying full attention to her. ¡°I was worried when you were targeted, but I also knew that if I asked you, you wouldn¡¯t tell me the reason. So ¡­ so I had someone investigate.¡± Melody green onion fingers in the corner of the table uneasy pick. The actual fact is, she is calm and rxed in any situation, but only in the face of Morris, she can¡¯t do it like water. Morris stretching brow suddenly slightly close, slow for a second, will close the file, look up to Melody, ¡°the results?¡± ¡°The result ¡­ result will know that the reason why yourpany was targeted is all because Vivian¡¯s ambiguous rtionship with Issac Shaw angered Issac Shaw¡¯s wife and that¡¯s why she was retaliated.¡± Her words, targeting is obvious. Morris pretended not to understand, his thin lips lightly opened, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Although his beautiful face with sword brows and starry eyes was calm, his tone was also quite in, but Melody sensed his strong discontent. ¡°Morris.¡± Melody red lips pursed and pursed, after some internal struggle, a drum said: ¡°without her, you will not have these difficult things today, why you still can not learn to let go?¡± After all, it is to take this opportunity to persuade the two to divorce. Melody felt from the bottom of her heart that Vivian deserved to marry Morris and that she didn¡¯t deserve him! ¡°I, Morris, have never weighed the pros and cons of marriage.¡± Morris¡¯s deep, cold eyes were tinged with a bit of coldness. He raised his hand and pulled out a cigarette from the cigarette case on the table, held it in his mouth, lit it, took a hard drag, raised his hand to hold the cigarette, ¡°and ¡­¡± said two words, his lips exhaled a wisp of light smoke, ¡°My marriage with Vivian¡¯s marriage, it is not the turn of outsiders to dictate.¡± After all these experiences, Morris finally drew a line in the sand with Melody. The word ¡®outsider¡¯ gave Melody a heavy blow, like a blow to the head. Melody¡¯s eyes widened like an earthquake and looked at the man in front of her incredulously, ¡°You actually said that I am an outsider?¡± The words a meal, she aggravated the tone, ¡°outsiders?¡± She and he came all the way through the gunfire, through a thousand difficulties and dangers, never thought that finally became his mouth ¡®outsiders¡¯. This is ironic and ridiculous. Morris got up and walked slowly towards the floor-to-ceiling windows, overlooking therge L City, and said in a deep voice: ¡°Originally, we didn¡¯t have to be so clear about each other.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Melody snorted augh, ¡°All because of Vivian? Because of a woman, our years of friendship have be so raw. morris, won¡¯t you feel bad about your conscience?¡± ¡°You gave me a multiple choice question, I just gave the right answer.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Melody was powerless to retort. A thousand words are no match for the word ¡®outsider¡¯ which is so powerful and heavy. She didn¡¯t expect Vivian to carry so much weight in Morris¡¯s heart. ¡°Have you ever thought about what will happen if you anger me?¡± Melody walked behind him and was forced to say, ¡°Once I withdraw my investment and cancel the cooperation with the Zhuo Rui Group, with the precarious state of yourpany, it is very likely to dere bankruptcy.¡± Now, Zhuo Rui Group several major partnerpanies all end cooperation, thepany¡¯s currentrgest and most important partnerpany is Melody¡¯s Makestar Group. Once the Makestar Group withdraws its capital, it is like thest straw that crushes the Zhuo Rui Group. Chapter 1368 : Business Myth ¡°Talk to Trent Stone about terminating the cooperation.¡± Morris did not hesitate to answer. Since Vivian told him about Melody¡¯s real situation, he was suspicious of her, and also felt that Melody was a little bit strange. He hated lies and deception, and Melody was constantly testing his boundaries. Morris¡¯ answer waspletely outside of Melody¡¯s expectations. Even if you know that he acted decisively, but never thought that he did not hesitate for a moment.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. If the ¡®outsider¡¯ just now is a heavy blow to her, then at this moment Morris¡¯s decisive, it seems to let her feel what is called the pain of a million arrows through the heart. For Vivian a woman, he actually did not care about the life and death of Zhuo Rui technology. ¡°Although I do not know what reason you faked your death before, but your Eonothem Group is Vivian three hundred million sold to Mike Cheal. And now you Zhuo Rui technology looks like it will be ruined by her, you have no thought of divorce? Morris, you are under her spell, you are crazy.¡± She had witnessed Morris¡¯s glory days and knew that he had created a mythical legend, bing a business genius among countless people. And now, the genius¡¯ downfall only needs a woman, and that person is ¡­ Vivian. Melody couldn¡¯t understand what charm Vivian had that was worth Morris giving up everything. She was jealous, incredibly jealous. ¡°That¡¯s between me and Vivian.¡± When Vivian sold Eonothem Group to Mike Cheal for 30 billion, it was the right thing to do. Because she sold thepany and took the core team and technology with her, and secondly, they will not be in L City for a long time, and with Mike Cheal and Anthony¡¯s despicable ways, they will surely go and devour thepany during that time. Instead of passively waiting for thepany to be appropriated, it is better to sell it in advance. ¡°You ¡­¡± she choked on her speechless retort and stared nkly at the man in front of her, growing more and more alienating. Staring at him for a few seconds, Melody hung her head, her red lips pulled up in a cold smile, ¡°Good, good.¡± She sighed again, ¡°Morris, one day you will find that I am the only one in the world who treats you the best.¡± She turned around and left the president¡¯s office with immense pain. Walking out of the office, as she turned back to close the door, she added, ¡°I will not terminate the cooperation with Zhuo Rui, your strength is still clear to me. If ¡­ if there are any difficulties in the future, you can ask me, I will never brush you off.¡± Melody is a smart person and knows that if she terminates the cooperation with Zhuo Rui now, it will only make Morris hate him more. It would be better to let Morris ept her as a favor, and when he asked againter, Morris would only owe her more and more. She took the elevator downstairs and drove away from Jorui Technology. On the way, Melody received a call from Trent Stone. Looking at the phone number with Trent Stone¡¯s name jumping on it, her brow knitted slightly and a bad feeling came over her. ¡°Hello, Trent Stone,¡± Melody said, very politely. ¡°Melody President, Zhuo Rui Technology is in a bit of trouble ¡­,¡± said Trent Stone, ¡®s¡¯, a long sigh. It was during this gap that Melody understood the meaning of Trent Stone¡¯s sigh, which should be a request, but did not know how to speak helplessly. Is Morris back to his senses? She is happy, dull eyes tinged with a few smiles, suddenly feel the clouds and fog to see the moon. ¡°Trent Stone, if there is anything you can say, just say it.¡± ¡°Boss asked me to talk to you about matters rted to the termination of cooperation.¡± Trent Stone hesitated for a moment before he slowly said. Chapter 1369 : Let go of him Although he did not understand his own boss¡¯s approach, and even not very supportive, but he, as an assistant, only needed to follow the boss¡¯s instructions to do things. After he finished, there was a short silence on the other end of the phone. Trent Stone could not hear a response and asked, ¡°Miss Melody, did you hear me say ¡­ beep beep beep ¡­¡± before he could finish his sentence, Melody had already hung up the phone The phone was hung up. Looking at the hung up phone, Trent Stone frowned and dialed back, ¡°Hello, the user you have called is on the line, please dial againter ¡­¡± The call, however, was to Morris. Morris, who was working on an expedited document in his office, swept a nce at the phone buzzing on his desk, and on the screen was Melody¡¯s name. He just nced at it and then withdrew his gaze and went back to work. Meanwhile, Melody, who was driving halfway down the road, heard no answer and reluctantly called back, but three calls in a row went unanswered. She mmed her phone on the passenger seat in anger and pped her hand on the steering wheel in annoyance, ¡°Why are you doing this to me!¡± Melody thought she had given her heart and soul to Morris, but Morris treated her like this. As a woman of J City The Lora family, Melody is not as delicate as other rich girls, but her emotions are uncontroble. Love is always easy to make people crazy. Melody parked her car on the side of the road and called Scales Aaron with her cell phone. The other party answered in seconds, ¡°Melody?¡± ¡°Your big brother¡¯spany is going bankrupt, but he actually refused to work with me for Vivian. Do you think he¡¯s crazy?¡± Melody used Scales Aaron as an emotional garbage can, and dumped all her unhappiness andints on him. And the other side, patiently listened. ¡°You¡¯re all the same kind of people, you¡¯re all the same kind of people who go crazy over their feelings.¡± Scales Aaron helplessly hooked his lips, ¡°If big brother is not dedicated, persistent and sincere to his feelings, how can you not be him?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He reached out and pinched his brow, sitting on the corridor bench, looking up at the sky full of gloom, ¡°In talking about him, you should also reflect on the reflection. melody, do you really want to love so persistently, so tired?¡± Thepany¡¯s business is a very important one. If it wasn¡¯t for Morris, how could he and Melody have made no progress? ¡°I¡¯m talking about your big brother.¡± Melody leaned back in her seat and stroked her hair in front of her forehead in annoyance, exasperated, ¡°I hate Vivian right now. What magic do you think that woman has that makes your big brother willingly dump his family for her? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Yes. What a sensible and rational man, now for a woman, gave up the family business for more than ten years, just to grow old with her? For the sake of love, he would really do anything. ¡°I have been in contact with Vivian for some time, she is indeed a good woman and deserves to be liked by big brother.¡± Scales Aaron said a fair word and advised Melody, ¡°Melody, you should learn to give up. It is both to let go of big brother and to let go of yourself.¡± At the end, added a sentence, ¡°A melon twisted by force is not sweet.¡± Morris¡¯s value is there, simply will not backwards married into The Lora family, she Melody and why the bitter pursuit. Thinking of this, Scales Aaron said directly: ¡°You should know the nature of big brother, he will never join the family.¡± ¡°If he wants, I can promise him not to join the family, and the children all take his surname.¡± ¡°That¡¯s only if he has feelings for you.¡± Chapter 1370 : Emergency Meeting Scales Aaron likes Melody, but he is not as possessive and lovingly paranoid as Melody is. He patiently enlightened her, but found that Melody couldn¡¯t listen to half the words. ¡°If there was no Vivian, he would have liked me.¡± This is said with such confidence that even Scales Aaron does not know where she got the confidence. Quite a headache brushed his forehead, ¡°Melody, you need to calm down.¡± ¡°Calm down what? You¡¯re getting tired of me now too, aren¡¯t you.¡± Melody is originally a ssicaldy¡¯s appearance, seemingly gentle and generous, temperament out of the ordinary, but temper is not ordinary people can stand. Scales Aaron knows her, but if he likes her, he will ept all her ws. ¡°Don¡¯t get your head in the clouds. Where are you, I¡¯lle to you.¡± Scales Aaron was a little worried about Melody. ¡°No need, you¡¯re all the way there.¡± Sheined angrily and just dropped the phone. ¡­ Film and television base. Vivian was filming full time and waited until the afternoon break when she received a call from Rodney. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± She sat in the break area, clutching a cup of hot water and taking a few sips.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She had been speaking her lines, her mouth had long been dry, and she was thirsty at the moment. ¡°Mr. Mond, just got the news. Mr. Morris side encountered quite a big problem, quite a fewpanies terminated cooperation with them, thepany is now ¡­ quite dangerous.¡± Rodney told Vivian all the things he knew. Since Vivian warned him a bitst time, Rodney no longer dared to hide anything from her, nor would he help Morris hide it together. He is now Vivian¡¯s man, working under her hand, once angered Vivian, the consequences are unthinkable. And for New Year¡¯s Eve, Vivian did make good on her promise to give him and Sean a point of equity. For this reason, Rodney naturally worked for Vivian willingly. As she listened to Rodney¡¯s words, Vivian¡¯s face paled for a few moments and her grip on the ss of boiling water tightened sharply, ¡°When did this happen?¡± ¡°In the morning.¡± ¡°Got it, keep an eye on it for me.¡± Vivian hung up the phone and sat frozen in ce. Why hadn¡¯t Morris told her about such a big event? She looked at her phone and saw that it was already 3:00 pm. I thought of calling Morris to ask about it, but I thought he must be in a hurry to deal with thepany¡¯s business, so I had to give up. Thinking about it, she called Ethan, ¡°Ethan, what¡¯s the status of Morris right now?¡± ¡°Uh ¡­ Boss is fine, he¡¯s in a meeting.¡± Ethan received orders from Morris and intended to conceal Vivian and not disturb her filming. But where would Vivian believe what he said? ¡°What, I don¡¯t deserve to know Morris¡¯ situation now do I.¡± Her tone was a bit colder and extraordinarily hard. Even through the phone, Ethan could feel Vivian¡¯s anger. He reached up and touched his nose, stammering, ¡°But ¡­ but the boss is really in a meeting.¡± It was a meeting, just an emergency meeting. ¡°Is that so.¡± Vivian also does not ask more questions, just two words, slowly spit out, that oppressive air instantly passed to Ethan. Hearing the tone of her speech, Ethan knew that it could not be concealed, so he could only tell her all the truth without concealment. ¡°Morris he ¡­ is he okay?¡± Vivian let out a shallow sigh of worry. Ethan looked at Morris, who was in a meeting, from outside the conference room and said truthfully, ¡°The boss is indeed under a lot of pressure, but it looks like the state is okay.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± She politely thanked him and hung up the phone. With her understanding of Morris, even if she encountered difficulties, she would never easily give in to defeat. Chapter 1371 : The Ominous Man It was just that at the moment, Zhuo Rui Technology had encountered an unprecedented big crisis, what would it take to turn the situation around? She stood under the eaves of the pavilion with flying eaves, looking at a group of people who were filming not far away and fell into deep thought. Just came to work on the first day, now leave is a great disrespect to all the staff of the crew. Moreover, she is now a hundred thousand fire to Morris¡¯s side, also can not help what. On the contrary, it will also bring him great psychological pressure and burden. Faced with the sudden pressure from the mafia, originally expected, just did not expect everything toe so quickly, so suddenly.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. What could be done about it? Vivian was racking his brain thinking. ¡°Vivian, it¡¯s your turn.¡± At that moment, the staff waved at Vivian to indicate that it was her turn to y. She let out an ¡®oh¡¯, put down her cup and started to shoot the scene. However, she had something on her mind, so she had to shoot several scenes in a row. The director reprimanded Vivian and shot two more scenes before she could barely pass. Throughout the afternoon, Vivian was in a daze, and the shooting did not go so well. The director found out that she had something on her mind, so he let her take a break first. As Vivian was walking towards the lounge, she noticed a person ¡­ Melody not far away. As the main actress of the crew, Melody didn¡¯t evene to the shoot today. Vivian heard the director and the assistant director chatting at that time in the afternoon, and realized that Melody had invested in ¡°The General¡¯s Orphan¡±, so the director was much more tolerant. Vivian looked at her and didn¡¯t say anything. But she saw Melody walking towards her with her bag in her hand and her ck high heels. There was a distance of two meters between them, and Melody calmly surveyed the woman in front of her, as if she wanted to see what kind of charm Vivian had in her that Morris would be charmed by her. ¡°Morris is now in a situation, you know?¡± Having calmed down, Melody was more calm than she had been that morning. ¡°I know.¡± Vivian faintly returned. ¡°Heh.¡± Her answer made Melody snicker, ¡°Know? Vivian, do you care about Morris or not?¡± Melody couldn¡¯t figure out Vivian for a while and wondered if she loved Morris or not. If she really loved him, how could she have been so calm and collected when Jorui Technology was facing bankruptcy? Having deeply experienced what ¡®care is chaos¡¯, she thought that Vivian did not have much love for Morris. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Vivian put his hands in his down jacket pockets and looked calmly at the woman in front of him. In the morning, he also knew about Melody from Trent Stone¡¯s side, and naturally knew about Melody¡¯s love for Morris. Otherwise, when Zhuo Rui Technology was facing bankruptcy, how could she have insisted on continuing to work with Zhuo Rui Technology? ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re an unlucky woman?¡± The cold wind swept through Melody¡¯s soft, dark hair, spreading it messily across her face. She reached out and ruffled her hair, pinned it behind her ear, then said, ¡°You¡¯re with Morris, not only can¡¯t help him anything, but also personally buried Eonothem Group, and now his single-handedly founded Zhuo Rui Technology will also be destroyed in your hands. Does your conscience really not hurt?¡± What is a fatal blow? The wordsing out of Melody¡¯s mouth, of course. Even if she didn¡¯t say it, Vivian thought the same thing. She didn¡¯t say anything. Melody continued, ¡°Because you had an affair with Issac Shaw, angered his wife, and now Morris is being retaliated against, all because of you. vivian, do you think you can afford him?¡± Just the thought of Vivian being married to Morris and then still having an affair with Issac Shaw makes Melody feel bad for Morris. Chapter 1372 : Sooner or later, she will be killed This kind of woman is worthy of being loved by Morris? This is crazy. ¡°Whether you can afford it or not, you can be sorry. It¡¯s not your turn to ask questions.¡± Vivian asked in a shallow voice: ¡°You came all the way over here to find me, because you want me to quit and make you and Morris whole.¡± Her little scheme is well known to everyone. Melody gave her a nk look, ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡± She put her arms around her chest and raised her chin slightly, with a haughty face, ¡°If you are smart, you should learn to let go. You also know that the only person who can help Morris nowadays is me, Melody.¡± This is said, although confidently, but it is also true. ¡°Yes, I admit it.¡± Vivian nodded, ¡°Morris is indeed in crisis, and indeed because of me. But will he ept your help?¡± The answer was obvious. No. Morris is a man of great pride and would not ept Melody¡¯s ¡®helping hand¡¯ from an outsider, not to mention that her helpes with strings attached. The pride on Melody¡¯s face disappeared instantly when she heard her words, and was reced by a little frustration and irritation. She was good enough for Morris and loved him enough, but she lost to Vivian. Melody was not happy. ¡°Yes, he may not ept it.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Melody didn¡¯t refute, and guided, ¡°But have you ever thought, if you leave him, I will go all out to help him. Even if it empties my family¡¯s home, I will not hesitate.¡± ¡°Vivian, if it were me.¡± Melody reached out and pointed to her chest, ¡°If I loved Morris enough, at this moment, I would choose to quit. Because I love him, I would try to help him in any way possible. Love, not possession, but giving.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too greedy. Even if you and Issac Shaw are innocent, your love for Morris is only selfish possession, but you don¡¯t think about helping her in the real sense. If it were me, the smartest thing to do would be to leave quietly, which would be the greatest help to him.¡± A heartfelt words, indeed at one moment let Vivian have a little moved. But on second thought. Morris front all kinds of payment is because enough love her, will end up in today¡¯s situation, if she then choose to leave Morris quietly, that is the biggest injustice to Morris, will not be able to live up to his love for her. In order for two people to stay together until old age, Morris has paid too much. If you¡¯re not going to let him go, Vivian will never be the first person to say ¡®let go¡¯. ¡°I don¡¯t deny that what you said is right.¡± Vivian slightly jawed, ¡°But, I will not leave him.¡± ¡°Vivian, you ¡­¡± Melody didn¡¯t think she¡¯d go through all the trouble of saying that, but all she got was this, and she red at her in anger, ¡°You¡¯re so insensitive. Morris will be killed by you sooner orter.¡± ¡°If there is a day when I have to choose between life and death, I will definitely die in front of Morris.¡± Vivian¡¯s words came from her heart. She owes enough to Morris that if Morris needs to make a choice between life and death one day, she will definitelyy down her life to protect him. ¡°Humph, don¡¯t know any better.¡± Melody snorted coldly, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for the day when you¡¯ll be on your knees in front of me begging for me!¡± She turned around angrily and walked away. Looking at her back, Vivian frowned slightly, a heavy face lingered. How could she not be worried about Morris? Back in the lounge, Vivian took her cell phone and made a call to Issac Shaw. At this time, Issac Shaw, who was in C, was up all night. What happened in L City, Issac Shaw far away in C country naturally know. Chapter 1373 : Too much is owed Because ¡­ The culprit is his wife Antina, while the person who gave the order is his father-inw Frank. The funny thing is that the father-inw gave the order to his subordinates in front of him. The sad thing is that he, as the trigger, could not do anything about it. He stood on the bedroom balcony smoking one cigarette after another, and the balcony floor has piled up a small pile of cigarette butts and ashes. With his heart pinned down, Issac Shaw frowned. The original he hated Morris, because he indirectly killed his sister Yeon Shaw. But now watching him suffer from the pressure exerted by Frank, he should be happy, but it is not happy. Just because ¡­ He is Vivian¡¯s husband! Zorui Technology suffered a severe and potentially devastating blow. Watching Morris in pain is afort to Yeon Shaw or Issac Shaw, who is dead. But Issac Shaw thought of Vivian tossing and turning, full of sadness, and felt a pang of guilt and remorse, and more than anything, a sense of debt. A marriage like this with Antina has no meaning. Issac Shaw sighed and felt that something should be brought up on the agenda.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. It was time for him to ask Antina for a divorce. But at that moment, the cell phone in Issac Shaw¡¯s pocket rang a little. But before he could answer it, everything went quiet again. When he pulled out his phone, there was a missed call on the screen, from Vivian. There was also a warm reminder of ¡®one ring¡¯ below. Why did it hang up after just one ring? Issac Shaw held the phone and thought for a moment to understand Vivian¡¯s mood at this time. The phone call, he did not call back. Vivian sat in the lounge and made a phone call to Issac Shaw, but the call didn¡¯t feel right. It all started because of herself, and Issac Shaw was quite passive in the matter. That day, I saw Antina in the hotel, surrounded by two supermodels, living a very prosperous life. When you think about it, it was the disagreement between Issac Shaw and Antina. If she called Issac Shaw now, it would be the same as adding fuel to the fire. She leaned back in her chair, exhausted, staring vacantly at the ceiling, her mind in a whirlwind of thoughts and confusion. Ring-ring-ring The phone on the table rang. Vivian picked up the phone, which disyed the name Margarita Jones. ¡°Hello?¡± Vivian answered the phone, breathlessly. ¡°Something happened to your husband, you know that, right?¡± Margarita Jones asked, getting right to the point. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°You know, you know howe you haven¡¯te back to L City yet?¡± Margarita Jones sighed, ¡°Your husband is under a lot of pressure.¡± She was genuinely worried about Morris, so as soon as she found out about the situation, she immediately called Vivian to ask about it. Vivian didn¡¯t say anything, but just gave a long sigh. That sigh seemed to express her sense of helplessness and powerlessness. Feeling Vivian¡¯s pressure, Margarita Jones immediately serious a few points, ¡°I call you just to tell you, I still have five billion in my hand, you give me an ount number, I transfer to you. More or less should be able to help a little.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better keep it. That is your brother left you living expenses, for you to build finished, the rest of your life who will support you.¡± Vivianughed helplessly. Five billion dors, a drop in the bucket, means very little. Not to mention that that money was Martin Baron¡¯s living expenses for Margarita Jones. The point is that Margarita Jones is used to living a life of luxury, it is difficult to say whether that money willst until the day she grows old. She would not give that money to Morris. ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want it?¡± ¡°I appreciate the thought, but I don¡¯t need the money.¡± Vivian raised her hand and rubbed her temples, ¡°Not to mention the five billion, even if there were fifty billion now, it wouldn¡¯t solve any problems.¡± Chapter 1374 : Adventures Back to the Hidden Tribe ¡°Actually ¡­¡± Margarita Jones stammered, ¡°There is actually someone who can help you.¡± A year ago with Danny they came to visit Vivian in Film City, that night and Vivian sat in the room chatting, Margarita Jones said there was someone who could help her. But Vivian hadn¡¯t cared. ¡°I know who you¡¯re talking about.¡± Vivian sighed, ¡°You¡¯re talking about your brother, aren¡¯t you.¡± ¡°So you thought of that already.¡± Margarita Jones eximed. ¡°I guessed it thest time you said it. But it¡¯s only a possibility, and we don¡¯t know how it will turn out.¡± ¡°If you want, I can apany you.¡± Margarita Jones offered, ¡°With me apanying you, this trip will never leave you empty.¡± ¡°Have you ever thought, Antina has always wanted to put me to death, this time rashly going from C to the Hidden Tribe, how big is the risk?¡± Vivian finished and did not forget to remind, ¡°The Hidden Tribe should have just settled down now, will your brother be relieved if you go back to the Hidden Tribe.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. A security issue; a problem within the Hidden Tribe. Martin Baron has only been the master of the Hidden n for a few months, and if Margarita Jones returned to the Hidden n now, it would only provoke Martin Baron¡¯s sense of crisis. ¡°But he is the only one who can help my master now.¡± Margarita Jones is a girl who dares to love and hate. From the first time she saw Morris in a photo, she fell in love with this handsome and cold man, even if sheter learned that Morris was married to Vivian, she could ept it. After all, the people of the Hidden tribe are open, and this kind of thing is not even a matter in the Hidden tribe. Although she has nowpletely let go of her feelings for Morris, Morris and Vivian have taken great care of her, and she is grateful to them and sincerely wants to help them. Vivian hesitates, eyes downcast in thought. Margarita Jones followed up with, ¡°If you knew my brother could help you, you must have had the idea of going to the Hidden Tribe, didn¡¯t you?¡± She hit the nail on the head. ¡°Hmm.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t deny it, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. But until now there is no good n, so I don¡¯t dare to act rashly.¡± There were so many things to consider, Vivian was still hesitating. First of all, there is the safety issue of going to the Hidden Tribe. This trip is as dangerous as thest one to the Hidden Tribe. Secondly, if Morris knew that she was going to the Hidden Tribe alone, she was afraid that the man would give up everything and go after them. By then, when they all return, there will be no ce for them in L City. Vivian is still most uneasy about Morris. ¡°Life is short, it¡¯s worth taking a risk.¡± Margarita Jonesy on the sofa, hugging a pillow, and let out a long sigh, ¡°Since I came to L City, I have never felt that kind of unrestrained and exciting life. This ce is toofortable for me. And, I do feel a little homesick.¡± China is recognized as one of the countries with the highest security factor in the world. Compared to the Hidden Tribe, this ce is too calm and toofortable for Margarita Jones, and it even makes her a little ufortable. Countless times in her midnight dreams, she thought she was back in the Hidden Tribe. Listening to Margarita Jones¡¯ words, Vivian had to voice out the biggest concern in her heart, ¡°My biggest worry is that if we go to the Hidden Tribe, Morris will also follow us there after she finds out. At that time, Zhuo Rui Technology will really be ruined.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Margarita Jones smashed her mouth, ¡°It¡¯s really a problem. But ¡­¡± she scratched her head, ¡°I have a great idea.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a good idea?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ¡­¡± On the phone, Margarita Jones told Vivian about her idea. Vivian listened to it and thought the method was a bitme, but it was the best option at the moment. It was also the only way out. Chapter 1375 : Humiliation ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do what you said.¡± Vivian agreed and asked again, ¡°When can you move on your side?¡± ¡°Now.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll meet you at the Y City airport.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s a deal.¡± The two agreed and hung up the phone. Vivian got up and went into the dressing room to change her clothes, intending to go talk to the directorter. And she just didn¡¯t notice that there was another person¡¯s figure outside the lounge. That person is ¡­ Melody. However, she also just arrived, did not hear clearly where Vivian was going, but knew that she was leaving Y City. Melody¡¯s eyes flowed with a slight sh, and seemed to catch the opportunity. ¡­ L City. Brody Group. Brody Group is Dixon¡¯s father¡¯spany, named by Dixon¡¯s grandfather after his son Brody. Because Deangelo left The Dixon family on the night of Dixon¡¯s wedding to Larissa, he has not been heard from since. Dixon¡¯s father had no choice but to let Dixon inherit thepany and take care of thepany¡¯s business. Everyone thought that Dixon was a mediocre person who was useless except for his medical skills, but he did not know that Dixon had his own privatepany and knew the Brody Group very well. Except for Deangelo, of course. Deangelo and Dixon rtionship is good, usually thepany business processing is not finished will also let Dixon on behalf of the management. At this time, Dixon people are processing documents in the office. Knock knock knock ¨C Someone knocked on the office door. ¡°Come in.¡± Dixon frowned at the documents, full of fatigue. The person outside pushed the door open and walked in, then stood in front of the desk and put down the thermos in his hand, ¡°Dixon, take a break, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡± At the sound of Larissa¡¯s voice, Dixon had physically rejected her. The knitted eyebrows twisted into a Sichuan character, looking up, unhappily at her, ¡°Who asked you toe?¡± Larissa had made soup and came to the office full of joy, wanting to surprise Dixon, but who knew that what she was waiting for was his gloomy face questioning. As the daughter of The Larissa family, Larissa had never suffered from this kind of aggression. She had no choice but to swallow her teeth, even though she was upset. ¡°Mom said you are busy in thepany, so I made soup to give you a tonic.¡± Larissa held back the aggression in her heart and unscrewed the thermos bucket. The soup she made was ck chicken soup, with ginseng and party ginseng, and simmered slowly for four hours on low heat. In the past, at The Larissa family, she would not have had to do this herself, but for Dixon¡¯s sake, she had asked the cook to give her hands-on instructions. Smelling the rich aroma, Larissa¡¯s heart was filled with emotion, for her father and brother had never eaten her food. ¡°Take it away.¡± Dixon didn¡¯t even look at her and let her leave with her things. Larissa¡¯s hand holding the soup spoon paused and looked at Dixon incredulously, her pupils seemingly shattered and tinged with a bit of pain. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to see me, I can leave, but the soup is here, you can drink itter. Okay?¡± In any case, this soup is what she spent four hours painstakingly stewed out, can not waste a good intention. She was confident that even if Dixon took just one sip, he would be able to feel her intention. The man at work stopped what he was doing and looked up, his cold eyes shooting at her, ¡°Drink a little and then climb into my bed? What, you haven¡¯t had enough of this clumsy trick?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± Larissa¡¯s face swished a few shades whiter. The rehashing of the old story was undoubtedly telling her the fact that she had been forcibly dragged to the hospital to have an abortion, and reminding her of the fact that she had climbed into Deangelo¡¯s bed. But more than that, it was humiliating. Chapter 1376 : Larissa shed tears of aggression ¡°Yes or no, it has nothing to do with me.¡± Dixon said carelessly, ¡°Are you going out by yourself, or should I have security st you out?¡± For Larissa, he not only had no patience, but more disgust and hatred. The reason why he stayed around was to see how she was in pain the whole day. Larissa listened to Dixon¡¯s words, felt the man¡¯s thinness and desperation, bit her red lips in aggression, turned around and walked straight away. ¡°Take things away.¡± Dixon reminded. Larissa step a meal, hanging at the side of the hand clenched fist, and finally head did not return to speed up the steps to leave. ¡°Leonele in.¡± In the office, Dixon took thendline and dialed the inte and hung up. In a short while the assistant named ¡®Leonel¡¯ hurriedly entered the president¡¯s office, ¡°President Dixon, what are your orders?¡± ¡°Get rid of this thing.¡± Dixon was holding a ck signature pen in his hand and was signing at the end of the document, when he heard Leonel¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t raise his head and pointed the pen at the thermos bucket on the desk and ordered. Leonel knew about Dixon and Larissa, naturally did not dare to say much, obediently carried the thermos bucket out of the office, throwing things into the trash. At this moment, Larissa is waiting for the elevator in the corridor, Leonel finished throwing away the garbage, his eyes nced between the slightly saw Larissa¡¯s face full of anger. He craned his neck in fear and went back to the secretary¡¯s office. Larissa left Brody Group and drove her car straight to Abraham Smith¡¯s office. She entered thepany in a ze of glory and found Abraham Smith in his office. Abraham Smith was on the phone with a client, and as soon as he saw his sister¡¯s red-eyed and aggrieved look, he immediately said, ¡°Okay, Jimmy, we¡¯ll talk about the details in person. Bye.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Oooh ¡­ brother ¡­¡± Larissa entered the office and wanted to cry to Abraham Smith, seeing that he was on the phone and kept it bottled up. Now that he had finished his phone call, how could she hold back her grievances? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Dixon bully you?¡± Abraham Smith knew all about Larissa and her husband. It was entirely expected that Abraham Smith would see her so aggrieved. He got up and walked to Larissa, put his hand on her back and led her to the sofa to sit down, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, talk slowly.¡± He drew two tissues and handed them to her. Larissa took the tissues and wiped the tears from her face, even with the makeup on her face wiped down, choking and sobbing: ¡°I worked hard today boiling soup for four hours, specifically to give Dixon. the results ¡­ results he not only did not drink a bite, but also directly throw the soup into the garbage. Woo ¡­ at home, I never cook, I¡¯m so good to him, why does he have to do this to me ¡­ woo woo ¡­¡± ¡°He still has such a big stigma against you? The night you got married, didn¡¯t you say it was fine.¡± Abraham Smith asked with a frown. A choked up Larissa pursed her lips and cried herst breath. Hesitating for a long time, this will be the wedding night happened truthfully told Abraham Smith, ¡°the wedding night, in fact ¡­ in fact ¡­ he simply did not sleep with me in the new room. That night ¡­¡± Because of all the things the two had done before, everyone was not optimistic about Dixon and Larissa¡¯s marriage. Larissa, who could not stand the aggravation, was devastated on her wedding night, but did not dare to tell anyone about Dixon¡¯s every word and deed. Even Abraham Smith, she concealed. Today is really can not stand this aggravation, only then will be angry to spill the truth. Abraham Smith quietly listened to her ¡®pouring bitterness¡¯, but the more you listen to the more angry, the more angry. Finally a p on the table, ¡°Dixon actually told you so?¡± Chapter 1377 : The sister of the family must be spoiled The sudden p on the table, the heavy sound scared Larissa a big jump. She was red-eyed, couldn¡¯t stop shaking her shoulders as she choked, and looked at Abraham Smith in aggravation, without speaking. ¡°Bastard, I¡¯ll go get him!¡± Abraham Smith got up angrily, with the attitude that he wanted to go now and beat Dixon up. ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t want to go.¡± Larissa took Abraham Smith¡¯s hand, ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ you go to him now, it will only add fuel to the fire, he will hate me more.¡± ¡°Larissa, don¡¯t you have a brain?¡± What do you mean by ¡®pouring gasoline on the fire¡¯? Abraham Smith really made Larissa¡¯s love brain angry with her temples bursting. ¡°I was the one who was sorry to Dixon before, I ¡­ oooh ¡­ I just want to have a good time with Dixon now.¡± Larissa began to persuade Abraham Smith, ¡°I¡¯m sure I can change him.¡± ¡°He said he was going to ¡®torment you for the rest of your life¡¯ and you still have illusions.rissa, what are you thinking? What are you thinking? Ah?¡± As an older brother, Abraham Smith was speechless when he saw that Larissa¡¯s fondness for Dixon was as if she had gone crazy. If he hadn¡¯t seen how protective she was of Dixon, he would have wanted to beat the boy up. ¡°He may ¡­ still be angry. After all, I¡¯m the one who wronged him for what happened with Deangelo ¡­¡± Originally came over to Abraham Smith to tell his heart, but now have to rack their brains to persuade Abraham Smith. Seeing Abraham Smith¡¯s anger still, he added: ¡°I believe that as long as I give my heart and soul, I will definitely touch Dixon.¡± She lightly bit her lips, ¡°Brother, you believe in me, OK ¡­¡± The words that came out were not even believed by herself. Dixon now hates her to the bone, especially knowing that she rolled with Deangelo and that she forced Sophie out. All these things stacked up, that kind of ¡®hate¡¯, when will it be removed? ¡°Okay. I believe you for once.¡± Abraham Smith could not bear to see Larissa suffer so much, and could only agree. ¡°But if Dixon still does this to you in a few months, don¡¯t me me for being mean to him and to The Dixon family!¡± Although the two are half-siblings, it does not affect Abraham Smith¡¯s love for this sister. In order to make her and Dixon whole, he could take the initiative to ¡®seduce¡¯ Sophie. Although the n ended in failure, Abraham Smith had nothing to lose. ¡°Well, good.¡± Larissa nodded, breathed a sigh of relief, and sat down on the couch. ¡°Today was supposed to be the three days back at the door. You and Dixon didn¡¯t show up, and father and grandparents are having a problem with it.¡± Abraham Smith reminded. ¡°I¡¯ve talked to Dad and Grandparents on the phone and heard it too.¡± Larissa took a deep breath to ease the sadness, ¡°You go back to persuade them more, let them not be angry. dixon just took over thepany, there are too many things to take care of, let her understand understand. Besides,¡­, they don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, you don¡¯t know yet. Brother, the family side, you must help me to talk more.¡± ¡°Ugh, got it.¡± Abraham Smith leaned on the sofa, raised his hand and rubbed his temples, ¡°really can¡¯t help you.¡± But then what can be done? The sister of his own, you have to spoil. On the other hand, after Dixon finished his work at thepany, he contacted Arlo Marsh and Danny, and the three of them rushed to Zhuo Rui Technology.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Because they knew that Morris had encountered a difficult problem, Morris was extra busy during the day, even if they were worried about Morris¡¯s current situation, they did not dare to go to hispany in vain to cause trouble. Now it is already off time, and then go to Morris, not only will not affect his work, but also each can deal with their own things. After all, after the year just after work, several people have a bunch of work at hand pressed. Chapter 1378 Zorui Technology, office. Morris, who had been busy all day, leaned back in his executive chair, closed his eyes and was rxing when he suddenly heard footsteps. He just sat up straight from his chair, he saw Danny several people walked in. Three people looked at Morris, calm face with a few sympathy and heartache. After all, they are good brothers, watching him encounter such trouble, really sympathize with him to suffer. Arlo Marsh raised the handbag in his hand, ¡°brought a few bottles of my collection of red wine, usually can not drink, today count you have a blessing.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, Arlo, you are really entric. I remember asking you for several times, you are not willing to give me a sip of your bottom of the red wine. Today, you are generous enough to bring it all over to the second brother.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Dixon skimmed his mouth and teased Arlo Marsh. Dannyughed at the side, ¡°You can drink today, you can be happy.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯ve got a pretty big face.¡± Morris got up from his chair and walked to the sofa in the lounge area and sat down. Arlo Marsh sat next to him, and Dixon and Danny sat across from each other. Arlo Marsh carried arge tote bag containing six bottles of wine and several boxes of garnishes, which he took out and ced on the table, while Dixon got up and went to the wine rack to get a wine bottle starter, a waker and a goblet. Danny opened the wine, Arlo Marsh opened the boxes of food, and Dixon set the wine. The three men were quite proactive and didn¡¯t seem to need Morris to do anything personally. Although they didn¡¯t mention anything about Chorizo, Morris could feel their concern. The brothers have been brothers for a long time, the tacit understanding naturally exists, some words do not need to be said, they can understand. Danny took out a cigarette from the cigarette case and handed it to Morris, ¡°To be honest, I admire you. For Vivian to do so many things, carry so much pressure. If it were me, I might not be able to do it.¡± It is human nature to weigh the pros and cons, not to mention that they are both businessmen. Morris was a mythical being in the L City business world and a business genius, but who would have known that such a smart, wise and decisive man would be willing to give up his life for the sake of the woman he loved. Suddenly, Danny thought of the phrase ¡®heroes have a hard time with beauty¡¯! ¡°I also admire the second brother.¡± Arlo Marsh said with a sigh. Dixon was rather quiet, holding a ss of red wine and taking a sip, not answering the question. His rtionship experience is equally difficult, he is also willing to give so much for the woman he loves, but no one is worthy of his love. ¡°If you had met a woman like Vivian, who was nearly perfect, I believe you would have done the same.¡± Morris¡¯s long fingers held a tall ss, calm as a waterway. After he finished speaking, Danny and Arlo Marsh both gave him a direct white look. Danny put the red wine he had just picked up heavily on the table, ¡°The brothers feel sorry for you and came over to try tofort you. Good guys, together with you to see how you spill dog food?¡± ¡°There is that smell.¡± Arlo Marsh leaned back on the sofa, crossing his legs, ¡°I said how ¡®tarzan copse in front of the face does not change color¡¯, it turns out to be the power of love. Tsk tsk tsk ¡­¡± He shook his head, flirting. Dixon raised his eyes to ruffle his hair and snorted lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t eat the grapes and say they¡¯re sour.¡± ¡°He¡¯s got Aurora to keep himpany.¡± Morris said, gaze skewed Danny, ¡°That¡¯s the one who¡¯s been a single dog for thirty years of maternal fetal singleness.¡± ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± Arlo Marsh and Dixon two mercilesslyughed, saw Danny¡¯s face darkened,ughing more recklessly. Chapter 1379 : Lost Soul Thest time who said he must get off in three months, the bet is almost forgotten?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still early, you wait for me. I can¡¯t find just one woman.¡± The hit Danny picked up the red wine and smothered a sip, ¡°I should not havee if I had known, what damage friends.¡± His words amused a few people, the atmosphere also suddenly became a little lighter. A few people talked about other things before getting back to the business of Morris. ¡°I heard Ethan say that Melody is the daughter of J City The Lora family?¡± Arlo Marsh asked, frowning slightly and taking a sip of wine. Morris nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°You just found out who she really is?¡± Danny was curious, ¡°Haven¡¯t you guys known each other for years.¡± ¡°I met her when I was in the army. She said her family was average and her parents were in business, so I didn¡¯t ask any more questions. In the mission, she saved me, and mutual trust has increased a lot. Later, I saw her again, before this cooperation, so I did not deliberately investigate her identity background, only thought she was very sessful in business.¡± Morris and Melody know each other is not a day or two, each other many times to cooperate with the task, so very trust each other. Although there is no contact for some years, he will not bother to suspect the purpose. Because Makestar Group cooperated with Zhuo Rui Technology, it was obvious that he was the profitable party, and there would be no reason to suspect Melody at all. ¡°That¡¯s true. But then again, Melody did not harm you, that is, concealed the real identity.¡± Danny wrinkled his brow and pondered, ¡°But I heard that she is very close to Maddox Cheal, I am afraid that the purpose is not so simple.¡± ¡°Now Antina is targeting you, if Melody turns the tide and starts threatening you, that¡¯s the most unthinkable.¡± Dixon said in a serious tone. Dixon was in a bad mood, and several of the brothers could see it in their eyes. But what happened between him and Larissa, not to say that they love each other, but in mutual torture. Trying to get him to think straight overnight was almost impossible. Arlo Marsh nodded heavily, quite agree with Dixon¡¯s words, ¡°Women are indeed terrible when they are crazy, look at Larissa ¡­¡± mentioning ¡®Larissa¡¯. Arlo Marsh realized what, meaningful nce at Dixon, immediately changed his mouth, ¡°Be careful is.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Morris responded. And then, several people sat down together to discuss the matter of Zhuo Rui Technology being suppressed, racking their brains in thinking of countermeasures. Listening to the conversation between the three of them, Morris was silent for a long time. Danny couldn¡¯t look at it anymore and asked, ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Really ¡®the emperor is not anxious eunuch¡¯. The three of them are anxious and anxious, on the contrary, Morris cloudy and breezy, where there is a little anxious look. The man leaned on the sofa, holding a cigarette in his hand, calmly, ¡°The worst oue is nothing. But as long as there is Vivian and the child in, the other does not matter. When we are down on the streets, you will be rewarded with a meal.¡± Danny: ¡°¡­ Are you serious?¡± Morris: ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± Arlo Marsh: ¡°If you¡¯re really down and out, Mike Cheal will just be vindictive.¡± He was reminding Morris, but the man didn¡¯t hurry and said, ¡°You can still watch me die.¡± It¡¯s easy to get rid of a Mike Cheal, it¡¯s just that the time is not right. ¡­ Gangnam City, SW Fashion Design Studio. 6:00 PM. Warren is still working overtime on the garments, and Sophie is helping out. At this moment, Sophie¡¯s cell phone on the table suddenly rang. ¡°Sophie, you s phone.¡± Warren reminded. Chapter 1380 : Parents in trouble Sophie immediately put down the fabric in her hand, walked to the table and picked up the phone, the screen showed ¡®mom¡¯. Her brows furrowed slightly as she walked out of the studio and stood outside to answer the call, ¡°Hello, Mom?¡± ¡°Ooooooooo ¡­ Sophie, what can we do? Your brother owes a bunch of gambling debts outside again, people areing to the door to collect the debt, what should we do?¡± The first time the phone was connected, Sophie¡¯s mother was bawling at the end of the line. Sophie listened to the heartstrings tightened, ¡°What ¡­ gambling debts again?¡± ¡°Yes. From your elder brother gamblingst year, it is trapped in.¡± Sophie¡¯s mother cried her liver and guts, ¡°Last year you gave money to redeem your brother back, and the big casinos don¡¯t let your brother in anymore. But your brother has a gambling addiction, every day to find the underground small casino gambling, the money you gave before all lost, our family ¡­ our house are sold ¡­ woo, so New Year¡¯s you said not toe back, your father and I do not dare to force, for fear of being you know. ¡± Listening to his own mother¡¯s words, Sophie only felt a chill down his back, the whole brain buzzed, a nk. In the past, her big brother would not gamble, but Larissa started with his big brother in order to force her to leave Dixon. Now Larissa has achieved her goal, but indirectly caused his brother to be addicted to drugs, not only lost the family¡¯s savings, and even sold the property. Sophie med herself and felt guilty. ¡°My brother he ¡­ how much he owes again?¡± ¡°Three ¡­ three hundred and fifty thousand, ooh ¡­¡± Sophie¡¯s mother cried bitterly and choked up, ¡°I rented a house with your father, but those Sophie, mom ¡­ mom is scared ¡­¡± A ¡®mom scared¡¯, directly let Sophie broke the defense. Her eyes were red and tears nearly welled up in her eyes, ¡°Where¡¯s my brother?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, your brother owed money and went into hiding ¡­ they couldn¡¯t find your brother, so they came to me and your father. Your father he ¡­ he was angry are fainted.¡± ¡°What? Fainted?¡± Sophie scared heart thumped, immediately said, ¡°Mom, you take it easy, I¡¯m buying tickets now, I¡¯m going back now.¡± Sophie talked to Sophie¡¯s mother a few more times on the phone, calming her down, before hanging up the phone. Holding the phone, standing in front of the studio, I don¡¯t know if the cold wind was too bitter or what, she just felt a chill and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Three hundred and fifty thousand ¡­ Where could she get 350, 000? Vivian promised Sophie before that she would transfer 50 million to her, and she did. The only thing is that the time was too busy, I nned to tell Sophie after the transfer, but busy busy forgot. When I thought about itter, Vivian didn¡¯t deliberately tell Sophie about it. After all, when a bank card transfer is received by the other party, there will be a cell phone SMS alert. The only card that Sophie had left L City in such a hurry that she didn¡¯t have her bank card with her was a new one after she came to Gangnam City. The only card she had was a new one aftering to Gangnam City. The previous bank cards bound to various apps were also unbundled, so she couldn¡¯t get any information about her previous bank card bnce.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Sophie opened her phone and looked at the only 100, 000 yuan on her bnce and fell into despair. The savings she had saved before had been given to her big brother because of his debts. When she left L City, she took out her dead-end savings of 200, 000, and lent a few tens of thousands to Warren to start his studio, and saved the rest. The rest of the money had been saved. Now that her big brother was in this kind of trouble, Sophie really had more than she could handle. She turned around and took a look at Warren in the studio, who was working on his sewing machine, and knew that he had no money either, so she didn¡¯t think anything of him. After standing outside the studio for a while, she took her phone and booked a flight for two hourster. Chapter 1381 : Father’s Fracture ¡°Warren, something happened to my family, I have to go back home temporarily.¡± When she entered the studio, Sophie said to Warren. Warren looked at Sophie¡¯s reddened eyes and frowned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is something big happening at home?¡± ¡°No, nothing. Just that my dad is not feeling well and he¡¯s in aa, so I want to go back and check.¡± Sophie did not dare to tell Warren the truth. His studio had only been open for a short time, and it was hard to get a few clients to customize their clothes, so she couldn¡¯t dy Warren¡¯s time and let him smash his sign. ¡°Do you want me to apany you?¡± Warren said uneasily. Sophie shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just go back and check.¡± Warren looked grave, lowered his eyes and thought for a moment, knowing that he had no financial strength now, if he rashly met Sophie¡¯s parents, he could not even introduce himself. He wanted to wait for the studio to be bigger and stronger, and then go back with Sophie to meet her parents, so as to leave a better impression on them. ¡°Have you booked your flight yet?¡± ¡°Yeah. Two hourster.¡± ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll take you to the airport now.¡± The ne had to arrive at the airport two hours earlier, so they could still make it there in time. Sophie didn¡¯t refuse. She went home and simply packed her luggage, got into a taxi with Warren and took a cab to the airport. The ne took off and arrived in L City three hourster. It took another two hours to get back to the county from L City by car. By the time I arrived at the county seat, it was after 1:00 am. After finding her mother¡¯s rented house in the county and waiting for Sophie to go to the run-down neighborhood, Sophie was quite upset. ¡°Oooh, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Sophie¡¯s mother saw Sophie enter the neighborhood and rushed up to greet her, holding her hand and crying, ¡°If you don¡¯te back, mom really doesn¡¯t know what to do. Oooh ¡­¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡± Sophie could not see her mother crying, and when she cried, she could not help but follow. Letting go of the suitcase, she gave her own mother a hug, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here, don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°Well, um, good.¡± Sophie¡¯s mother wiped her tears and took Sophie upstairs. In the dpidated old neighborhood with no elevator, Sophie stepped up the stairs one floor after another, and when she reached the fourth floor, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mom, what floor do you and Dad live on?¡± ¡°The sixth floor. The sixth floor is cheaper than the first floor by a thousand.¡± Sophie¡¯s mother said while breathing heavily. Sophie knew that her parents were not in good health, so they usually lived on the first floor at home, but now they had sold their house andnd and rented a house on the sixth floor. She couldn¡¯t imagine how her parents, who were in their sixties, climbed up and down every day. When she arrived at the sixth floor, Sophie was also tired and a bit out of breath. When she saw her mother open the door, Sophie walked in and couldn¡¯t help the tears that gushed out.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The old neighborhood, although the floor tiles, but because of too much time, the floor tiles corners are ckened, the house ced a table and worn out loopholes in the sofa. There was a TV on the TV table, but the TV was only as big as aptop screen. ¡°Where¡¯s my dad?¡± She asked. ¡°He¡¯s asleep in this room.¡± Sophie¡¯s mother pushed open the door to a side bedroom and was greeted by a damp, unpleasant smell. Sophie frowned and walked in, ¡°Dad? Dad?¡± She called out. Turning on the light smoothly and looking at her father lying in bed sleeping, Sophie asked in confusion, ¡°Mom, why is my dad ignoring me?¡± ¡°He ¡­ he ¡­¡± Sophie¡¯s mother pulled her lips, the words on the edge of her mouth but could note out, only a strong tears. The first time I saw her, Sophie was shocked, and quickly went to the bed, reached out in front of her father¡¯s nose to explore the breath, and saw that there was still breath, the hanging heart fell down. Chapter 1382 : Fatter but haggard What a fright. She thought her father had some kind of ident. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s Sophie, I¡¯m back.¡± Sophie sat on the edge of the bed and looked at the dpidated bedroom, which was all neatly tidied up, although the table and chairs and bed were all worn out. ¡°Daughter, don¡¯t shout.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sophie¡¯s mother walked up and raised her hand to wipe the tears from her face, ¡°Your father is just sleeping.¡± ¡°Just sleep also can not shout not wake up ah.¡± ¡°He ¡­ he ¡­ he was asked by the debt collectors ¡­,¡± Sophie¡¯s mother said, sobbing more The debt collectors broke his leg, and Mom took him to the hospital, but he didn¡¯t have the money to pay the medical bills, so he was driven back by the hospital, and I had to bring him back. Your father was in pain and couldn¡¯t sleep ¡­ I had to give him half a sleeping pill.¡± ¡°Why did you only tell me now when something so big happened?¡± Sophie got a little angry and questioned in exasperation. But when she spoke, her voice couldn¡¯t stop choking and trembling. ¡°How can I say it?¡± Sophie¡¯s mother spread her hands, the back of her right hand patted in her left heart, ¡°Your big brother gambling are you take money to redeem, how I am good to shy old face again ¡­ again to ask you for money?¡± Sophie¡¯s parents have little old-fashioned notions of patriarchy and don¡¯t want to drag their children down. The house was sold and the old couple had no money in their hands, so she had no choice but to call Sophie. But she was worried that telling Sophie about her father¡¯s broken bones would cause Sophie to worry too much, so she kept it to herself and wanted to wait until she returned. Sophie¡¯s heart ached as she listened to her mother¡¯s words. The source of the incident was that she had indirectly harmed her elder brother and ruined the family. Sophie regrets why she didn¡¯t listen to Vivian and why she didn¡¯t stay away from Dixon. If she had stayed away from him, and stayed away from him, and didn¡¯t have that rtionship with him, would she still have a happy family now? She hated, hated Larissa. But in the end, Larissa married Dixon. In the end, all the pain was borne by her family. Sophie was too upset to call the Hospital phone number and take her father to the hospital. It was after 5 a. m. before her father was wheeled into the hospital room. His legs were in casts and the wounds on his legs were cleaned up. Sophie sat by the hospital bed and looked at her father, who was hanging from a drip and already had a head full of white hair, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s Sophie¡¯s fault, Sophie came backte.¡± Sophie noticed that her father¡¯s hair had turned white and his whole body had aged more than ten years. Sophie¡¯s father was lying on the bed, looking at Sophie, his calloused hand took her hand, ¡°Sophie is back? Dad has caused you trouble again.¡± ¡°Dad, what are you talking about. You gave birth to me and raised me, I take care of you in your old age, it¡¯s the right thing to do.¡± Sophie held back the pain in her heart, blinked her dry eyes and forced a smile, ¡°As long as you and mom are healthy and well, that¡¯s the best.¡± ¡°Dad and your mother are old ¡­¡± Sophie¡¯s father gave a long sigh, ¡°an old bones, living is also suffering, died is not much. But your brother ¡­ your brother his current whereabouts is unknown, Dad is very worried.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry dad, I will find my brother.¡± Sophie patted the back of her old father¡¯s hand, ¡°You get some rest, and don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡± Saying that, Sophie looked back at her mother who was sitting on the side, ¡°Mom, my dad is fine, you also hurry to rest for a while.¡± ¡°Mom is not tired.¡± Sophie¡¯s mother shook her head, ¡°You¡¯ve been busy all night, dark circles under your eyes areing out, mom looks distressed, hurry up and get some sleep.¡± She looked at Sophie andmented, ¡°Why do you look fat, but your face is so haggard.¡± Chapter 1383 Sophie is wearing a down jacket that covers her pregnant belly, giving the impression that she has gained some weight, but it is not too obvious. It¡¯s a good thing Sophie¡¯s reaction to pregnancy vomiting is not too strong, otherwise it would definitely be discovered by Sophie¡¯s mother. Although wearing a mask, the heavy dark circles under the eyes, as well as the exposed part of the skin gives the impression that it is really haggard. Hearing her own mother¡¯s words, Sophie¡¯s heart thumped in fright, swallowed nervously, smiled sarcastically, and pulled out an excuse in passing, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t sleep all night.¡± ¡°You girl, why are you wearing a mask all the time.¡± Sophie¡¯s mother noticed that Sophie had been wearing a mask since she arrived home and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Hurry up and take the mask off, your ears will be soreter.¡± The moment she said she should take off the mask, Sophie became more and more nervous and immediately exined, ¡°I have a cold, so I¡¯m not afraid of inhaling the cold air.¡± After saying that, she found that the reason was very poor. Although fear of inhaling cold air can be used as an excuse, but this is a ward, where there is no cold air? She immediately changed the subject, ¡°Oh, mom, you should hurry to sleep, I want to talk to dad.¡± She took her mother¡¯s hand and led her to thepanion bed, holding down her shoulders and making her sit down, ¡°You rest well, I¡¯m still young, my body can carry it.¡± It¡¯s only been a while since I saw my parents, and when I look at them again, they are already gray at the temples. Sophie looked at them with pain in her heart. When I look back, I can still see my parents¡¯ youthful appearance in my mind, but I never thought time would pass so quickly. Sophie¡¯s mother, because of her son¡¯s debt, Sophie¡¯s father was beaten, tossed a few days did not sleep well, is really sleepy, also did not care much about Sophie wear a mask thing. Nodded, ¡°Ugh, fine, fine, mom squint for a while.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Sophie helped her mother lie down, covered her with bedding, and got up to dim the lights in the ward so as not to disturb her rest. After turning off the lights, Sophie went to the bedside, looking at her haggard and frail father with a sad face, her heart ached to the bone, ¡°Dad, you get well, I¡¯ll figure out what to do about my brother and the money.¡± ¡°Ugh~¡± Sophie¡¯s father let out a long sigh, in the dim light, you can still clearly see his slightly red eyes, ¡°You always say you want to find a way. Thest time your brother owed ten million in gambling debts, you gave the money, you said to find friends to borrow. Dad knows you have a few rich friends, but always looking for others to borrow money is not the way to go, after all, that money to pay back ah. You will not be able to pay back the money in your lifetime!¡± Sophie¡¯s father was a bit emotional, as soon as he thought of his son owing money and asking his daughter to help out, he felt ashamed of Sophie. But where does he know that the truth is not like that.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°It¡¯s okay dad, we¡¯re family.¡± Sophie calmed her father down, but she didn¡¯t dare to mention the love-hate rtionship between her and Larissa to him. The words on her lips were easy, but in reality Sophie¡¯s heart was under a lot of pressure. She only had $100, 000 in her hand, how could she pay off a debt of $350, 000? Sophie couldn¡¯t bear to see them working so hard, and she had to get money to give them a new house to live in. Where would she get such arge sum of money? Money is one thing, on the other hand, her face is disfigured. Now it is winter, wearing a mask is understandable, after all, it is cold. But you can¡¯t wear a mask every day, it will always make your parents suspicious. Sophie was under a lot of pressure, her heart was in turmoil, but she had tofort her father, ¡°Dad, you get some rest, I¡¯ll figure out the rest, it can always be solved.¡± ¡°It¡¯s dad¡¯s useless, dad¡¯s useless ah ¡­¡± Sophie¡¯s father iparably med himself and patted the bed, don¡¯t look at Sophie again. Chapter 1384 : Vivian Lied The two talked for a while, Sophie was also sleepy, thinking about the baby in her belly, she had to lie down on the empty hospital bed next to her for a while, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll also squint for a while, call me if something happens.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, fine. You¡¯ve been busy all night, go to sleep.¡± Sophie¡¯s father felt sorry for Sophie and nodded his head. After a long night¡¯s work, Sophie was so sleepy that she fell asleep as soon as sheid down. However, just two hours after she fell asleep, she was awakened by a nightmare that made her sweat profusely. When she opened her eyes, it was already dawn outside, her father was hanging from a drip, and her mother was no longer in the room. Sophie breathed a sigh of relief and thought back to the dream she had just had, dreaming that her brother was being chased for a debt and really had his hand chopped off, scaring her into a cold sweat.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Now the first priority is to find her brother. She knew herself to be inadequate and nned to seek help from Vivian. But at this time, Sophie¡¯s mother came back from buying breakfast, saw Sophie open her eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Sophie is awake? Mom just happened to buy breakfast, you hurry up and eat some.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Sophie is pregnant and can¡¯t smell greasy, the point is that once she eats she has to take off her mask, she can¡¯t eat at all. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet, you guys eat first, I¡¯ll sleep for a while. Sleepy~¡± She made an excuse and nned to sleep a little longer so that when the breakfast her mother bought got cold, she could say that the rice was cold and go downstairs to eat it herself. That way, she wouldn¡¯t have to take off her mask in front of her parents. ¡°Sophie, go to sleep, go to sleep.¡± Sophie¡¯s father raised his finger and pointed at Sophie¡¯s mother, saying to Sophie, ¡°Your mother is taking care of me, so don¡¯t worry about sleeping.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, okay.¡± Sophie nodded her head andy down on the bed with her eyes closed in a false sleep. She originally wanted to pretend to sleep, but when she fell asleep, she really fell asleep. Meanwhile, Film City. Vivian made a video call to Morris. Morris, who was busy in thepany, looked at the WeChat video call and answered it immediately. He leaned his phone in front of theputer and put it up with the camera facing him, ¡°Vivian?¡± Looking at Vivian¡¯s cheeks on the phone screen that made him think about it day and night, his lips pulled out a light smile. ¡°You¡¯re at the office so early, have you eaten yet?¡± In the video, although the phonese with their own beauty function, Vivian still found Morris¡¯ face full of fatigue, even the beard on his chin was a bit conspicuous. Thinking about what Morris¡¯pany has encountered recently, she became more and more distressed by the man in front of her, but did not dare to show it too obviously. ¡°Well, eaten. How about you?¡± He asked as he leaned back in his executive chair and raised a hand to ruffle his short hair. Vivian leaned over the dressing table, chin resting on her arm, and nodded, ¡°I ate. It¡¯s not like the crew has other arrangements, so I¡¯ll just say hello.¡± ¡°What arrangements?¡± He asked. ¡°The crew filming, people have a change, added a few big scenes all need to sing. The director is rather demanding, as you know, and is nning to send me to a crash course for twenty-one days of closed study.¡± She made up a reason to go back to the Hermitage with Margarita Jones. But in order to convince the director, Vivian and Margarita Jones had gone to a lot of trouble and smashed a lot of investment to convince the director to cooperate with her. ¡°So long?¡± Morris¡¯s eyebrows are slightly closed, half-heartedly, ¡°The crew has been shooting for so long, you suddenly closed training, will not dy the shooting?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve finished shooting all my scenes here in the film city.¡± Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. In addition to finding a teacher to teach me to sing, he also found me a teacher to teach me acting skills. Maybe my acting was a little bad, so the director let me train all together.¡± Chapter 1385 – Acting on the spot The director¡¯s maniption is umon, but Vivian ys the second female in ¡°The General¡¯s Orphan¡±, and the weighty scenes are on the first female Melody and the first male Laurel, so her words are, barely, justified. Morris did not say anything. Vivian sighed, ¡°If I had known it was so troublesome, I wouldn¡¯t have acted, ugh.¡± Seeing her sullen look, Morris smiled gently, ¡°Since you have chosen, you must persevere to the end.¡± Morris was worried that Vivian would ask questions about thepany and was thinking of ways to hide it from her, but she was about to be ced in closed training. Twenty-one days was plenty of time. ¡°What else can I do if I don¡¯t insist? I can¡¯t give up halfway. Otherwise the director will be angry.¡± Vivian cried andughed. She asked, ¡°How about you, how is thepany doing?¡± ¡°Everything is going well.¡± The man said calmly. Vivian ¡®believed it¡¯, ¡°That¡¯s good. I ¡­¡± She was talking when suddenly someone outside the dressing room was shouting, ¡°Vivian hurry up, a special car will pick you up, it¡¯s time to leave.¡± ¡°Eh, okay,inginging.¡± Vivian turned around and responded to the person outside the dressing room, and then looked back at Morris, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. I wanted to talk to youst night, but I didn¡¯t know how to say it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just closed training, it¡¯s not a parting of the ways. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle see you when I can.¡± Morris reassured her. The woman nodded, ¡°Well, bye. Don¡¯t miss me too much ¡­¡± She looked at the person on the phone, her eyes full of reluctance. Morris picked up the phone and kissed the screen, ¡°Will miss you.¡± As he spoke, he heard Vivian¡¯s side of the crew staff still urging, and had to say, ¡°Hurry up, don¡¯t let people wait.¡± ¡°Okay, bye.¡± Vivian waved as she got up and walked towards the outside of the dressing room, ¡°Morris, I¡¯ll miss you.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± ¡°Bye.¡± With that, Vivian hung up the video call. By now, she had already walked out of the dressing room, holding the phone in her hand, and stopped in ce. Margarita Jones, who was hiding outside the door, came over, ¡°How¡¯s it going, did you get it done?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll believe me, for now.¡± Vivian knows that Morris is smart, even if it is hidden from him, it can not be hidden for a long time. The most important thing now is to hurry up and leave for the Hidden Tribe as fast as possible. The two of them left the set together, and Margarita Jones drove the car, running all the way towards the airport. On the way, Vivian sent a message to Morris. Vivian: [Already on the way, I won¡¯t be able to contact you when I get to the ce]. Morris: [Where is the training?] Vivian: [The director is selling me off and hasn¡¯t said anything yet.] Morris: [Just your nature, the director is afraid that you will know and bribe the staff in advance, right?]N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Vivian: [The truth. The director is really bad, just afraid that I know the location in advance to bribe the staff, worried about the post-training, I will sneak out like.] Morris: [Then get down to business and learn.] Vivian: [All right, all right, I¡¯m not talking to you, the staff is asking for my phone.] Morris: [Well, take care of yourself.] Vivian: [You too.] Attached is a picture of a ¡®kiss¡¯ emoji. The man returned a ¡®miss you¡¯ emoji picture. After everything was done, Vivian turned off the phone and put it away. To do a full show, she must do everything right. Leaning on the passenger seat, Vivian tilted his head to look out the window and let out a long sigh, ¡°I ¡®disappeared¡¯ for a while, you also disappeared for a while, he won¡¯t be suspicious.¡± Chapter 1386 : Knowing Sophie’s Disfigurement Her words were addressed to Margarita Jones. Margarita Jones shrugged, ¡°What can I do, I can¡¯t just let you go to the Hidden Tribe alone. Besides, I kicked Ethan out years ago, and I just gave Rodney my cell phone to talk to them with a special voice changer, so I should be fine.¡± In order to hide from everyone, Vivian had Rodney take Margarita Jones to a special ¡®radio¡¯ yesterday and record it into the voice changer just for Ethan and Danny¡¯s calls. Because Rodney obeyed Morris before, after being knocked around by Vivian, Rodney no longer dared to reveal any news about Vivian to Morris. Only then did Vivian trust Rodney and leave the important matters to her. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s leave it at that for now.¡± Vivian was really desperate. If she didn¡¯t get Martin Baron¡¯s help this time, she really didn¡¯t know how Morris was going to get through it. ¡°We¡¯ll see what we can do. Margarita Jones mused. Vivian sighed and didn¡¯t answer. More than anything, she didn¡¯t know what to say. An hourter, the two arrived at the airport and boarded the special ne. Because the flight to C is only avable at 3pm, the two paid for a special flight to C in order to catch up. At the same time, contact with friends in C country in advance, let the other party to pick up at the airport, and at the same time booked a cruise ship. Everything, just topress the time, as soon as possible to rush to the hidden tribe. Morris, who was in L City, was worried about how to hide the news from Vivian, but then he received the news that she was going to be ¡®closed for training¡¯, which gave him a sigh of relief. Although he has been asking the public rtions department to suppress the heat, but things are brewing too fast, and how much effort to suppress the heat, it will notst long before the outside world knows. By then the news will reach Vivian¡¯s ears. She is now suddenly ¡®training¡¯, Morris also no worries, can focus on thepany¡¯s business. But, some people are happy and some are sad. On the hospital side, Sophie pretended to sleep to avoid breakfast in order to keep the disfigurement from her parents, and ended up falling asleep from exhaustion. She was tired after a long night¡¯s work and was easily sleepy during her pregnancy. This time, she did not wake up by herself, but was pushed awake. ¡°Sophie, Sophie, wake up!¡± Sophie¡¯s mother nudged Sophie and pushed the sleeping woman awake.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Seeing her open her eyes, Sophie¡¯s mother immediately reached out and pointed at her face, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± Sophie¡¯s eyes were sleepy and her brain couldn¡¯t keep up with the rhythm, ¡°Face?¡± Dazed and confused, Sophie¡¯s brain buzzed, immediately reached out and touched her cheek, found that the mask had fallen off at some point, reached out and touched her face to get the scars. ¡°What the hell is going on, a good face, who gave this look?¡± Sophie¡¯s father looked furious, but more than anything else, he was heartbroken. In the face of her mother and father¡¯s questioning, Sophie cursed herself for being careless. Reaching for the bed, she sat up, frowned at her mother and father, and said with pursed red lips, ¡°I¡¯m ¡­ this ¡­¡± She racked her brain could not think of any reason to exin to her parents. The first thing she did was to think of the news she watched at the end ofst year that a man in L City had a psychotic episode and randomly injured people on the street with a knife and was finally shot dead. Sophie can only lie, ¡°the end ofst year we L City is not a news, is that injured six people psychotic, finally killed by the police. I ¡­ was the unlucky one who got his face cut. I ¡­ I ¡­ have been afraid to tell you guys.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sophie¡¯s father¡¯s voice drew up and angrily pped the bedpan, ¡°He died, then your face is ruined, who will pay?¡± Chapter 1387 : Can’t Contact Vivian ¡°The first thing you need to do is to get a good look at your face, and now it¡¯s ruined, so what can you do in the future?¡± Sophie¡¯s mother, angry and anxious, pped her hands, stomped her feet in anxiety, and her eyes followed the redness. ¡°Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Sophie hung her head, her green fingers over her face and touched the hideous scar, feeling a dull pain in her heart. The scar on her face was a lifelong wound and enough to make her feel inferior to the point of not daring to face anyone. ¡°Oooh ¡­ my destined girl ah.¡± Sophie¡¯s mother sat on the edge of the bed and took Sophie in her arms, ¡°I said howe you didn¡¯t want to go home for New Year¡¯s Eve. The fact that such a big thing happened, you have been hiding it from me and your father, you silly girl. Whoops ¡­ our family is a family of miserable people na.¡± The son had a gambling addiction that caused them to lose so much money, eventually selling the house, nearly living on the streets, and finally being chased all over the world by debt collectors, resulting in Sophie¡¯s father having both legs broken. Thepany¡¯s father¡¯s legs were broken. Thinking that this was the worst possible oue, Sophie was unfortunately disfigured by an ident. Sophie¡¯s mother was in a state of despair. Sophie¡¯s father sighed and didn¡¯t know what to say, but looked at Sophie with distress, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯re still young, just have a stic surgery when the timees.¡± ¡°The first thing you need to do is to get the money to take you to a cosmetic repair.¡± Sophie¡¯s mother took Sophie¡¯s hand, ¡°Girl, don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t be sad and upset.¡± ¡°Daughter, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take you to the stic surgery no matter how much money I have to sell.¡± Sophie¡¯s father¡¯s gaze is firm, quite a father¡¯s majesty, more to bear. The two of them believed it and did not ask more questions about being disfigured. Sophie was secretly relieved, and her hanging heart fell. ¡°I think so too, when I have money, I¡¯ll just do a cosmetic repair. So, it¡¯s not a big deal, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± She smiled faintly,forting her mother and father instead. But they didn¡¯t know that Sophie had scarred skin and her disfigurement could not be repaired. The family sat together for a long time talking, Sophie kept reassuring her mother and father before finally reassuring them. She went to the bathroom to wash up and then said to her parents, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m going downstairs for dinner.¡± ¡°Go on, go.¡± Sophie¡¯s father waved his hand. Sophie nodded her head and went out of the hospital room.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Leaving from the inpatient unit, Sophie looked at the time on her phone, it was already eleven in the morning. She took her phone, fished out the ¡®Vivian¡¯ mobile number saved on her phone and dialed it. Not long after, a mechanical voice rang out on the other end of the phone, ¡°Hello, the user you have dialed is switched off, please dial againter.¡± ¡°Turned off?¡± Sophie found it unbelievable and called again, but the phone was still off. A few calls in a row, but the phone was still off. Sophie thought that Vivian is now shooting on the set, thinking that she must be busy, so she turned off her phone. So, she added Vivian¡¯s WeChat number with the WeChat signal she is using now. After leaving the hospital and finding a breakfast ce nearby, she ordered a cup of soy milk and rice noodles and sat in the corner to eat. She was pregnant and couldn¡¯t smell anything greasy, but Sophie had to endure the pain in her stomach to eat a few bites. She had a lot of things to do during the day, and she had to eat more before she had the energy to do other things. Sophie was d that her reaction to pregnancy was not as intense as other pregnant mothers, some of whom had violent reactions, even from pregnancy until the baby was born. Her pregnancy is just a little nauseous, as long as she can endure it, she can also endure it. Chapter 1388 But pregnancy is not the key issue at all, the most important thing at the moment is money.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The only money left is to pay for her father¡¯s medical bills, and then pay off a debt her brother owes. And now the child in the belly will soon be four months old, not only will it be more and more pregnant, but there will be arge expense after the child is born. With three children to look after and money to buy milk powder, diapers and other necessities, it will cost at least $15, 000 a month. If Sophie was determined to have three children a few months ago, she was hesitant again. Without money, how can she support the children? Her parents don¡¯t have a house anymore and need money to buy them a ce to live; her brother has debts to pay; and the kids have expenses. All these expenses were piled up like a mountain on Sophie¡¯s shoulders, and she could hardly breathe. Sophie pinned her hope of finding her brother on Vivian, but she couldn¡¯t reach Vivian for a whole morning. She wanted to contact Mandy, and even wanted to borrow some money from Mandy, but she thought that Mandy¡¯s husband was in jail, she was kicked out of the house by her mother-inw, and she had a child with her, and she was living in a very tight budget, so she gave up the idea. Now, what should she do? She waited for Vivian¡¯s call until the afternoon, but she still couldn¡¯t get in touch with him. Looking at her parents¡¯ anxiety, Sophie finally contacted Mandy to ask about Vivian¡¯s situation. Sophie hung up the phone after exchanging pleasantries with Mandy and never said anything about her situation. Twenty days. How could it be such a coincidence? Sophie was a bit devastated. Ring-ring-ring At that moment, Warren gave Sophie a call. ¡°Warren?¡± Answering the phone, Sophie adjusted her state and said back. ¡°Sophie, what¡¯s going on at your end, is everything okay?¡± Warren called Sophie immediately after he finished the task at hand, asking for warmth. Sophie was preupied, but didn¡¯t want to burden Warren, so she pretended to be rxed and said, ¡°No, my dad fell and broke his hip. I¡¯m with him in the hospital. Everything is fine, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°Do ¡­ your parents know about you?¡± Warren was talking about her face, and the pregnancy. Sophie nced at her parents, got up and walked out, standing in the hallway, ¡°Well, it¡¯s all said and done.¡± They didn¡¯t know about the pregnancy yet, but Sophie decided to tell them in the next few days and then get their opinion. It wasn¡¯t up to her to decide whether the three children would stay or go now. If she really wanted to have them, she didn¡¯t have enough money to hire a sister-inw, so she would have to put her head down and ask her parents to help with the kids. If she wanted their help, how could she hide it? On the other end of the phone, Warren was silent for a moment and asked tentatively, ¡°It also says ¡­ that it¡¯s Dixon¡¯s baby?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Warren immediately relieved, ¡°Let¡¯s say it¡¯s my child. And save your parents the trouble of following.¡± The words were a bit selfish, but also really afraid of Sophie¡¯s parents worry. ¡°I told you that the father of the child died in an ident.¡± Sophie didn¡¯t give Warren any hope. Sure enough, as her words fell, there was a longer silence on the other end of the line. Warren knew Sophie¡¯s attitude, did not say anything, just a few words of advice, let her take good care of themselves, peace of mind in the old home with their parents and hung up the phone. Sophie sat on a bench in the corridor for a while, and finally decided to go to Zhuo Rui Technology to look for Morris. If Vivian¡¯s sister wasn¡¯t there, Mr. Morris could also help. Having made her decision, Sophie left the hospital after talking to her parents and took a taxi straight to Jorui Technology. It took almost thirty minutes to get from the hospital to Jorui Technology. Chapter 1389 When she arrived at the entrance of thepany, Sophie paid and got out of the car. The moment she opened the car door, a cold wind poured into her neck, she shivered with cold, wrapped the red scarf around her neck and carried her bag to Zhuo Rui Technology.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. When she entered the lobby of thepany, she looked at the row of ess cards at the entrance of the elevator, Sophie was worried and turned to the receptionist, ¡°Hello, can you contact your Mr. Morris for me, just say I¡¯m Sophie and I¡¯m looking for him for something.¡± The receptionist frowned at Sophie and asked indifferently, ¡°Do you have an appointment with our Mr. Morris?¡± Sophie bit her lip and shook her head awkwardly, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Sorry, you can¡¯t see our Mr. Morris without an appointment.¡± The receptionist decisively refused. As a receptionist, what is your job? Apart from consulting, it is to keep people without appointments out. This is their responsibility. ¡°I am your Mrs. Cheal¡¯s best friend, you tell Mr. Morris, he ¡­¡± Sophie struggled to exin, but the receptionist interrupted her, ¡°You don¡¯t know it yet, Mr. Morris divorced long ago.¡± Morris and Vivian announced their divorce to the public, and people in the outside world thought that the two were divorced. As for the reason why the ¡®re-marriage¡¯ is not announced now, it is Morris has other ns. Sophie then remembered this. She didn¡¯t think she could go into the office, so she waited in front of the office for Morris or Ethan or Trent Stone toe out. But just as Sophie turned around, she happened to see some peopleing out of the elevator. The leader of the group happened to be Dixon, followed by Danny and Arlo Marsh. When Sophie looked at Dixon, Dixon was staring at her. At that moment, the two pupils in the eyes of all kinds of emotions, there are surprised, miss, grief, hatred ¡­ A million emotions, like a broken bottle of five vors, let people mixed. Sophie thought she was wearing a mask and turned around with a fluke, hoping Dixon would not see her. The result is to hear someone shout: ¡°Sophie? Arlo isn¡¯t that Sophie?¡± It was Danny who spoke. ¡°Sophie?!¡± Arlo Marsh shouted, and nudged Dixon, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Sophie up ahead.¡± Dixon: ¡°¡­¡± I¡¯m not blind. Calling out her name so loudly, Sophie couldn¡¯t even pretend to hear it. She turned around, carrying her bag nervously, and raised her hand towards them to greet them, ¡°President Danny, Brother Arlo Marsh.¡± After greeting both of them, she looked at Dixon, ¡°President Dixon.¡± The rusty address, deliberately distant. Dixon felt her indifferent attitude, but did not notice the hint of sadness in her tone. The receptionist saw her boss¡¯s good brothersing down, they were all greeting the woman, the receptionist immediately smiled and went up, ¡°A few presidents, thisdy said she knew Mr. Morris and wanted to see Mr. Morris, and there was no appointment, so I didn¡¯t let her go up.¡± The receptionist was respectful, ¡°You are friends of Mr. Morris, do you know her?¡± This time, without waiting for Danny and Arlo Marsh to say anything, Dixon immediately said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know her. What, have you forgotten the rules of thepany? This is not a ce where any dog or cat can just get in.¡± The receptionist was confused, just now they were greeting each other, howe they don¡¯t know each other now? She did not dare to take the initiative, and looked at Danny and Arlo Marsh for help, but saw the two raised their eyes and touched their noses, the same action, and finally looked away unspoken. After all, they are brothers, and in any case, they still have to look out for their own brothers. Sophie heart a dull pain, painful throat tight, even breathing is vaguely painful. She looked at Dixon with bright eyes, but was stabbed in the heart again by his cold, sharp gaze. Chapter 1390 Is he hating her? But he knew that Larissa had slept with his big brother and was still willing to marry Larissa in the end, wasn¡¯t it true love for her. Obviously made them whole, so what reason does he have to be angry? Sophie had some resentment against Dixon in her heart, resenting why he had tricked her into going to the Hidden Tribe in the first ce, and finally gave her hope before she agreed to spend time with Dixon. In the end, it was natural to anger Larissa and end up in this situation now. She was wearing a mask, and underneath it, her lips were slightly open, she took a breath, adjusted her emotions, and pretended to be strong as she said to the receptionist, ¡°Sorry for the intrusion.¡± Rather than be disced, Sophie was reluctant to go to Dixon. She just didn¡¯t expect toe to Morris for help and encounter Dixon¡¯s difficulties. If she didn¡¯t leave, could she wait for the security guards to kick her out? Seeing her leave, the receptionist bowed to a few people and turned back to the front desk. Dixon stood in the same ce, watching the woman whose body was getting swollen, and the light in his eyes became colder. It seems that she and Warren had a good time, only a few days have not seen, and has gained so much weight. Sophie secretly thankful that she wore a knee-length down jacket today, and deliberately adjusted her walking posture, so that she would not be noticed by Dixon because of the wrong posture of pregnancy walking. Otherwise, having been a doctor, he would have been able to see the difference. She walked out of the office, Arlo Marsh and Danny walked to stand beside Dixon. Danny: ¡°Ugh, why bother. Why do I think this little girl has something to hide.¡± Arlo Marsh: ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed how haggard she is?¡± Dixon: ¡°Yeah. I do think she¡¯s gotten a lot fatter, she¡¯s had a good time.¡± Danny furrowed his brow, ¡°Dixon, running away is not the way to solve the problem.¡± Arlo Marsh: ¡°Sophie is a good girl, you two should have a good talk ¡­¡± ¡°Are you my brothers, or are you her brothers?¡± Dixon directly interrupted Arlo Marsh¡¯s words, ¡°If you can¡¯t, you two go with her brothers, I will not stop.¡± After saying that, he left with a big stride. Seeing him leave in a negative manner, Danny and Arlo Marsh looked at each other, shrugged their shoulders and shook their heads in unison. Danny lifted his chin and said to Arlo Marsh, ¡°You and Dixon go first, I think Sophie should encounter something, I¡¯ll go check it out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± That¡¯s what Arlo Marsh was thinking. The two of them split up. Arlo Marsh jogged to catch up with Dixon, and the two got into the car and left straight away. Dixon sat in the main driver¡¯s seat, driving away, he could not help but look through the rearview mirror at the solitary Sophie, see her slow steps, hanging head, aimlessly walking forward, actually gave a sense of destion. At that moment, his rock-solid heart wavered a little. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, bump bump.¡± Arlo Marsh naturally knew that Dixon was looking at Sophie from the rearview mirror, but seeing that he was about to rear-end the car in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help but remind him. Dixon looked back and immediately mmed on the brakes, nearly letting Arlo Marsh, who was not wearing a seatbelt, crash into the front windshield. ¡°Grip the grass!¡± Arlo Marsh slumped forward and subconsciously braced his hands on the center console to stabilize himself, ¡°Do you know how to drive!¡± ¡°You deserve it for not wearing a seat belt.¡± Dixon teased a sentence, as if not half guilty. But when he spoke, his eyes still couldn¡¯t help but sweep the rearview mirror, but the rearview mirror can no longer see the figure. In front of thepany, Sophie saw Dixon¡¯s car leaving, so she wandered around.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. As soon as she turned around, she saw Danny standing behind her. She was startled for no reason, fixed her mind and smiled politely, ¡°President Danny, why are you ¡­ still here?¡± Chapter 1391 ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯ve known each other for a day or two, so what¡¯s the point of being so polite.¡± Danny raised his hand and gathered his white trench coat, pointing to the cafe across the street, ¡°Go over and sit down for a while.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Sophie hesitated, looking up at Zhuo Rui Technology, seemingly more interested in waiting for Morris. ¡°Morris has run into something tricky, and is too busy to take care of himself.¡± With a kind reminder, Danny said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He turned around and walked towards the cafe, with Sophie following closely behind. The two of them reached the second floor of the cafe and chose a seat by the window. The waiter came over and ced the menu in front of the two, ¡°What would you two like to drink?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Sophie said. Danny said to the waiter, ¡°A cappino, atte. And a ¡­ strawberry mousse.¡± ¡°Okay, you two wait a minute.¡± The waiter put away the menu and left. Danny crossed his fingers on the table, like a big brother, softly asked Sophie, ¡°Vivian closed training this time, can not contact you. But she exined to me that you encountered any difficulties, let me must help you.¡± He lied. Vivian hadn¡¯t exined this at all. But in order to make Sophie trust him, Danny could only say so. Sophie, who had her head hanging down, jerked her head up and looked at him with a gaze full of surprise and gratitude, and even a kind of ¡®desperate¡¯ joy. ¡°Really?¡± She asked incredulously. Danny smiled warmly and raised his hand to push his gold-rimmed sses, ¡°What¡¯s the point of lying to you.¡± He spread his hands, ¡°You can tell me anything.¡± Sophie¡¯s joy didn¡¯tst long and she fell back into silence. A face of painful struggle, seems to be torn whether to say. Danny saw what she was thinking, ¡°Dixon and Larissa are already married, I won¡¯t tell them about you, and I won¡¯t have to ruin the couple¡¯s rtionship.¡± The words fell on Sophie¡¯s ears with an extra sting, but Danny was also trying to get Sophie to let go of her guard against him. Sophie felt that Danny¡¯s words were not unreasonable, hesitated for a long time, and finally said with difficulty: ¡°President Danny, can ¡­¡± she said, and raised her hand to pull off the mask she was wearing. It¡¯s disrespectful to talk to people with a mask on, and she was asking Danny for help, so to show respect, she took off the mask, revealing the hideous scar on her face. ¡°Can you lend me half a million dors?¡± Sophie had trouble speaking, and her face reddened with shame as she spoke. She did not dare to look directly at Danny, lowered her head and added: ¡°I know it is too abrupt to ask you to borrow money, but don¡¯t worry, I will definitely find a way to pay you back. Just ¡­ just this moment will certainly not be able to pay back.¡± Danny knew that Sophie must have encountered difficulties in finding Morris, but did not expect her to be in financial difficulties. But as far as he knew, when Sophie¡¯s face was disfigured, Houghtonpensated $50 million. ¡°I remember Houghtonpensated you $50 million, that¡¯s a big amount, and you used it all up?¡± Danny was doubly impressed. ¡°I ¡­¡± Sophie bit her lip and shook her head, ¡°No.¡± Danny did not answer, waiting for the following. ¡°That money was going to be used for cosmetic repair, but then ¡­¡± she paused, even speaking with a few choked sobs, reaching out to cover the hideous scar on her face, which could be clearly felt as a protruding scar. ¡°Later, I learned that I was scarred, and there was no cure. Even if I had the money, there was nothing I could do.¡± She dropped her hand and inclined her head to look out the window, ¡°Spending that money only made me uneasy and miserable, so long ago, I lost the card.¡± Chapter 1392 That was the time when Dixon¡¯s parents found Sophie to humiliate her. At that time, Sophie faced with her disfigurement and humiliation, the double blow of physical and psychological, she was almost depressed, and even had the thought of light life.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. So when she left the Royal Court vi, she threw the card away. Onlyter she cleared her head and went back to look for the card has been unable to find. ¡°It was the time Dixon¡¯s mother approached you, right?¡± Danny vaguely learned that Dixon¡¯s mother had approached Sophie, and Sophie was forced to leave the Royal Court Vi and leave Dixon. That time should have been the darkest moment in her life. Sophie slightly jawed. Danny expressed his understanding and didn¡¯t say much. ¡°Money, I can lend you. But can you tell me why you need the money all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Sophie blinked for a moment, torn for a moment, and stammered, ¡°It ¡­ is my brother. My brother is addicted to gambling and owes money to loan sharks, and my dad sold his house but couldn¡¯t pay off the debt. Now those people are forcing my parents to pay back the money, not to pay back the money will be my brother¡¯s life. I really ¡­ can¡¯t do anything else.¡± Her voice was a little choked. Danny worried frown, ¡°How can so many things happen. Howe I never heard of your brother¡¯s love of gambling before?¡± Sophie is speechless. Yes, her brother was very nice and loved her as a sister. If Larissa hadn¡¯t tried to lure his brother into gambling, and let him get a taste of it, how could he be addicted to gambling? But Sophie didn¡¯t dare to tell Danny this. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She shook her head, not exining. ¡°Where is your brother now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Your parents sold the house, do they have a ce to live now?¡± ¡°Yes, there is, rented a house.¡± Danny breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He took out his phone, ¡°Tell me your phone number and bank card number, I¡¯ll have someone transfer the money to youter.¡± Sophie nodded and left her phone number with Danny, and left her bank card number. She stood up and bowed towards Danny, ¡°President Danny, thank you. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely pay you back this money, thank you.¡± ¡°A small thing.¡± Danny saw that she was going to leave, so he pushed the strawberry mousse that the waiter brought over to her, ¡°I heard Vivian said you like dessert too, eat this before you leave.¡± ¡°No, no, thank you, President Danny.¡± Sophie did like dessert, but eating sweets after being pregnant would make her nauseous and regurgitated, she didn¡¯t dare to eat it. ¡°I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°Okay, then you go ahead and get busy.¡± Danny didn¡¯t stop either. He watched Sophie leave the cafe, then sent a message to Arlo Marsh: [Call me back if it¡¯s convenient.] Two minutester, Danny received a call from Arlo Marsh, who asked him, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with Sophie?¡± Danny told Arlo Marsh briefly and concisely, and then said uneasily, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple when you run into those loan sharks. So, Arlo, have someone look into Sophie¡¯s family, and don¡¯t tell Dixon about it yet.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Arlo Marsh agreed sharply. Arlo Marsh¡¯s phone call was made in the bathroom. When he came out of the bathroom and returned to Dixon¡¯s office, he saw Dixon leaning on the executive chair with his arms around his chest, staring at him for a moment. Arlo Marsh was shaken by the stare, ¡°What are you looking at me for? I don¡¯t like men.¡± He asked knowingly. Dixon waited for Arlo Marsh to say something about Sophie, but after waiting and waiting, Arlo Marsh didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of mentioning Sophie¡¯s business. Chapter 1393 ¡°You want to ask about Sophie?¡± Arlo Marsh saw that he was not talking and asked directly. Dixon did not answer, but his expression already said everything. As a result, Arlo Marsh raised his hand and touched his inch, and said in a cloudy voice: ¡°If you want to know, ask yourself.¡± After saying that, he was still a little upset in his heart and spat out, ¡°You say you are cheap or not? You are the one who drove people away, and now you are licking your face to inquire about them, you are really a cheap bone.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Dixon said with a cold face, mming a file on the table at Arlo Marsh, and said in an unpleasant manner. Arlo Marsh was going to investigate Sophie¡¯s case, and when Dixon kicked him out, he said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving. Bye!¡± Pretending to look angry, he turned around and walked away. When he really wanted to leave, Dixon got anxious, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re fucking kidding, you¡¯re still serious. arlo marsh? arlo? why are you leaving?¡± The office door nged shut, Dixon heard no movement, immediately got up and chased out, but saw that Arlo Marsh had already entered the elevator. He sighed in exasperation and turned around to go back to his office. The matter of Sophie was like a feather tickling his heart, making him restless. In the end, he had no choice but to call Danny again.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. As soon as he answered, Danny said, ¡°Say something, say something, I have things to do.¡± Dixon: ¡°¡­¡± What a bunch of shit. He reached out and scratched his forehead, lowering his attitude, ¡°What did she tell you?¡± What kind of virtue of his own brother, he still can not know? From the time Zhuo Rui Technology left, Danny did not follow, he knew Danny went to Sophie. ¡°Which ¡®she¡¯? Who?¡± Danny pretended to be confused. Dixon¡¯s face sank, ¡°Sophie!¡± ¡°Oh, Sophie, huh?¡± Danny let out an ¡®oh¡¯ of realization, stretching his voice. Just when Dixon was expecting to hear him tell the story, Danny said, ¡°Ask yourself if you want to know. I¡¯m busy, bye.¡± ¡°Danny, you bastard ¡­ beep beep beep beep ¡­¡± Dixon hadn¡¯t finished speaking, the other party had already dropped the phone. He was so angry that he was on fire, he directly put the phone down on the table and nearly freaked out. Zorui Technology. President¡¯s office. Morris processed thest document in hand, looking at Ethan, Trent Stone, Benson, Angelo standing in front of the desk four people, look slightly serious. He threw a file to the other side of the desk, ¡°Ethan, take this information and go to Country C to meet with Frank.¡± Ethan nodded, ¡°Yes, boss.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to say yes.¡± Morris pulled out a cigarette from the cigarette case, held it in his mouth and lit it, took a puff, light smoke puffed out between his nostrils, ¡°You¡¯ve been to Antina¡¯s castle, you should know the danger.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that,ing from the dead.¡± Ethanughed. That nd smile, seems to have a few self-settling. It was Trent Stone who thought of Ethan¡¯sst fake death, and he uneasily admonished, ¡°Brother, you should be careful in everything.¡± Ethan picked up the folder and pped Trent Stone on the head, ¡°Am I that useless, your brother?¡± Trent Stone scratched his head nervously, ¡°No, I¡¯m just worried about you.¡± ¡°Yeah, be careful all the way.¡± Angelo shared some concern. Morris tossed another folder over, ¡°Benson, take the stuff and go to Nameless Ind, all the arrangements and ns are in here, read them when you get there.¡± Benson didn¡¯t know what ¡®good ideas¡¯ were in the bag, but trusted Morris 100%, ¡°Yes, boss, I will not disgrace my mission.¡± ¡°Angelo, you go to J City, carefully investigate The Lora family,¡± Morris looked to Angelo and ordered. Angelo frowned, ¡°You mean Melody¡¯s family?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Morris nodded and tapped his hand on the table with his cigarette sped, ¡°The more detailed the information, the better.¡± Trent Stone saw that all three people had assignments scheduled and he was the only one without one, so he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little anxious, ¡°Boss, what about me? What do I do?¡± ¡°Of course is to apany me to hold the camp. What, are you going to let me fight alone?¡± Morris¡¯s thin, thick lips pulled out a smile, flirting. Trent Stoneughed and scratched his head, ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. I just said it, thepany suffered such a big impact, boss how you may not have left a back hand it, the original pressed the troops is early n ah.¡± His words fell, Ethan folder again pped on his head, ¡°You are not talking nonsense. If the boss doesn¡¯t leave a way out, isn¡¯t he just sitting around waiting to die?¡± Benson: ¡°Haha, you¡¯re really worried about nothing.¡± Angeloughed after him, his eyes rippling withughter fell on Morris, looking at his gaze with a bit of reverence. ¡°Remember, all actions are confidential.¡± Morris repeatedly admonished, ¡°Nothing is as important as your lives, waiting for your triumph.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Morris.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t seem to have anything to do with it.¡± Several people have said, and then each left thepany. ¡­ Chapter 1394 On the other hand, because Vivian left the crew, all the work pressure was on Melody¡¯s body, and even if she wanted to spare time to apany Morris, she didn¡¯t have time. Because the director doesn¡¯t release anyone at all. When she was free to rest on the set, Scales Aaron came over and sat beside her, asking in a whisper, ¡°Where did she go?¡± The ¡®she¡¯, naturally, refers to Vivian. Melody leaned back in the recliner, covered with a thin nket, immediately stuffed with a warm water bag, she closed her eyes and saidzily: ¡°chartered a special ne to C, I have informed Antina. think, as long as Antina is tough enough, I have nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not afraid that my big brother will know?¡± Scales Aaron clutched a cup of coffee in his hand, took a sip, and askedzily. ¡°So what if he knows, it was Antina who did it anyway, not me.¡± Melody lifted her eyes and nced at Scales Aaron out of the corner of her eye, ¡°I also had Morris restrained, even if he has three heads and six arms, he can¡¯t get away. I¡¯m afraid the gods can¡¯t save Vivian.¡± Melody is not a good fighter, and will not hesitate to do anything, let alone be soft-hearted. But Scales Aaron but silent. Thinking for a long time, he sighed, ¡°Even without Vivian, I think ¡­ you and big brother may not be able to make it.¡± ¡°Do your best, listen to God.¡± Melody does not have full assurance that Morris will fall in love with her again, but Vivian is a major obstacle, as long as she is dead, the rest is not a matter. ¡°Melody, you do things too extreme.¡± Scales Aaron dropped the words, got up and walked away. Scales Aaron has been close to Vivian for a long time, especially the day he lied to Vivian that his girlfriend Naomi ¡®died¡¯, that night, Vivian stayed with him for the whole night. It was clear that she had not rested well after shooting day and night a few days before, but she was able to apany him all night, which really made Scales Aaron feel guilty. Of course, more than that, it is the appreciation of Vivian. Such a near-perfect and kind woman, deserves to be liked by big brother. However, before he could take a few steps, Melody came after him and took him by the hand, ¡°Scales Aaron, you stop!¡± She shouted, the staff around the sideways nce over, Melody noticed, immediately let go of pulling his hand, cleared his throat, said: ¡°Add a friend, you buy me coffeeter, so I can pay you.¡± Thepany is used to ying on the stage, in order to keep people from suspecting, Melody had to ¡®act¡¯ in public. She took out her phone and opened her business card QR code, ¡°You scan me.¡± Her voice is not too high nor too low, enough for people around to hear. Those who heard Melody¡¯s words, did not think much of it, each went to do their own thing. Scales Aaronzily took out his phone and swiped the QR code, but the action was full of perfunctory and reluctant. Melody lowered her voice, ¡°Are you nning to go to your big brother to tell on him?¡± Scales Aaron¡¯s hand holding the phone gave a beat, his voice lowered a few points, ¡°I am in your heart, is this kind of person?¡± Faced with his discontented questioning, Melody knew she had lost her ce, and immediately apologized in a small voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I ¡­ I was too nervous.¡± People who have done something wrong, it is easy to see any ¡®wind and grass¡¯. Scales Aaron looked at her meaningfully, good-looking Danfeng eyes tinged with a touch of coldness. That kind of look is something Melody has never seen before. Country C, early morning. At this time, Vivian and Margarita Jones, who had already arrived in C, got off the special ne. After walking out of the airport, she originally contacted Sean in the C detective agency branch to pick her up. But who knows, the person who appeared in front of her was ¡­ Daisy!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 1395 Daisy was wearing a tight ck leather jacket, long blonde wavy hair draped over her shoulders and hanging, wearing ck sunsses, stepping on a dozen centimeters of hate height, leaning against the car door with her arms around her chest. That posture, the perfect curve perfectly presented, proper sexy young woman, the beauty is intoxicating. The 30 to 40 year olds can still maintain such a perfect body, really let people envy. But the point is ¡­ ¡°Why is she here?¡± Margarita Jones, who was dressed in red like fire, raised her hand and pushed the silver-gray sses on the bridge of her nose, came up to Vivian and asked in a whisper. Vivian saw Daisy and was equally guarded. Although Houghton and Cindere Sabastian died while in the Hidden Tribe, Daisy was released by Martin Baron. Only Vivian never expected to meet Daisy here.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. As soon as she saw her, Vivian was inexplicably uneasy. Seeing the two of them slowing down, Daisy straightened up and walked towards them, raising her hand to remove the sunsses on her face and greeting them in a friendly manner, ¡°Long time no see, Miss Vivian.¡± Her eyes nced up and down at Margarita Jones, her red lips slightly hooked, ¡°Hello, Miss Margarita.¡± ¡°What brings you here?¡± Vivian questioned, not wanting to hide anything from her. Since she knew that Marilyn Baron had now changed her name to ¡®Margarita Jones¡¯, she must have done a lot of research. It¡¯s just that Vivian didn¡¯t know what Daisy¡¯s purpose was for suddenly appearing. ¡°Sorry, I forgot to introduce myself.¡± Daisy hung her sunsses on the V-neckline of her leotard and raised her hand to tease her blonde curls, ¡°I¡¯m currently working at Will¡¯s Private Detective Agency and was instructed by President Sean toe and pick up the two of you on purpose.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Will¡¯s Detective Agency yourpany?¡± Margarita Jones tilted her head and spoke next to Vivian¡¯s ear. Vivian remembered that Sean had told her that there was a good-looking and smart woman in thepany, and Sean had sent her information to her email address. But Vivian had been so busy these days that she hadn¡¯t bothered to read the information Sean had sent her. ¡°Margarita Jones, go wait outside for a while.¡± Vivian gave a wink to Margarita Jones. Margarita Jones gave an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture, put her sunsses on again, and walked out with an elegant stride, swaying. The C woman¡¯s silhouette is clear, her features are three-dimensional, blonde hair and blue eyes, and her body is tall, but aparison with Margarita Jones, instantly eclipsed, she seems to have be the focus of the audience, attracting many men to look at, and even whistling at her. ¡°Is it to seek revenge for Houghton?¡± Vivian is straightforward, ¡°The matter of the Hidden Tribe hase to an end, and it is time to put an end to it, Daisy, you should not hold on to the past.¡± The memory of the Crypton tribe seems to be a painful one. Houghton watched her grow up, and the two of them had a bond that was greater than family. If she hadn¡¯t had to, Vivian wouldn¡¯t have watched Houghton die at the hands of Deborah Baron¡¯s gun. ¡°Am I that narrow-minded in your mind?¡± Daisy a pair of turquoise blue pupils rippled withughter, ¡°the teacher dying before thest words, let me protect you for life. This is ¡­ my mission!¡± She was talking about Houghton. Vivian thought of that time Martin Baron gave her a jade pendant, saying that Houghton gave it to Daisy, and then Daisy asked Martin Baron to give it to her. The memory of the past, the mind can not help but float Houghton¡¯s voice and smile, a scene, enough to make her deep in grief. Chapter 1396 But Vivian did not have time to grieve, ¡°No need. You have your life, I have my life, and enough to protect myself.¡± Vivian wondered what kind of rtionship Houghton had with Daisy that could give her such a deep sense of obsession and conviction. Even if Houghton was dead, she was still willing to guard her side. Of course, there is another possibility. Daisy is trying to seek revenge for Houghton. Vivian had to be on guard. ¡°What I, Daisy, want to do, no one can stop.¡± She put down a sentence, turned around and walked towards the airport. The momentum, is determined to follow Vivian. Vivian helplessly followed out, standing in the doorway is chatting with the blond beauty of Margarita Jones to add WeChat, waved with the beauty of the man, then walked towards Vivian, ¡°What is the situation?¡± ¡°It says it¡¯s following Houghton¡¯sst words to protect me.¡± Vivian wasn¡¯t sure. But ording to what she knew about Daisy, Daisy was very straightforward in her dealings with people and did not like to beat around the bush and hide. Especially since she is agile and skilled in martial arts, and makes good use of guns, it would be easy to kill her. Therefore, the chances of lying are not very good. Margarita Jones is wary of anyone, ¡°Be careful anyway, you can¡¯t be too careful. Your master is a tough guy, and his students aren¡¯t any worse.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see what happens.¡± Vivian said. Margarita Jones nodded. The two walked over to Daisy¡¯s limo, pulled open the door and got in. In the car, Daisy turned on the music and yed a soothing English song. When the two got into the car, she started the car and slowly left. Without waiting for Vivian to speak first, Daisy tossed a stationery bag to the two, ¡°The car keys and the cruise ship keys are inside. The cruise ship leaves tomorrow morning before ten o¡¯clock, you can rest during this time, the hotel has been booked for you.¡± Vivian took the document bag and looked at the key and room card inside, ¡°Thanks.¡± Although Daisy had arranged everything for her, Vivian still decided to keep a backhand. ¡°No need to watch out for me.¡± Daisy seems to have seen Vivian¡¯s concern, ¡°With you guarding against my mind, you might as well think about how to avoid Antina¡¯s pursuit.¡± She nced at Vivian through the rearview mirror, ¡°Before you guys even got off the ne, Antina knew about your arrival in C, and had already set up an ambush in secret, waiting for the king to enter the jar.¡± ¡°Only Sean and Rodney knew about Vivian and Iing to C, why would Antina know?¡± Margarita Jones finished, and added, ¡°And you, by the way.¡± That means, almost bluntly: it must be you who snitched with Antina. ¡°Heh.¡± Daisy smiled contemptuously, ¡°Marilyn young master is really mediocre, with my ability, really want to kill Vivian, also do not need to spend so much trouble.¡± A ¡®Marilyn young master¡¯ address, full of irony. Margarita Jones has not fought with Daisy, and does not know how capable she is, but instead, she looks at Vivian with a tilted head, as if asking again: is she telling the truth? Not surprisingly, Vivian nodded and admitted it. ¡°Then who could have leaked it?¡± Margarita Jones was puzzled. Vivian also found it unbelievable. She leaned on the car seat, carefully analyzed the current situation, and felt that the most likely person to snitch with Antina should be Melody.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. But ¡­ How did Melody know about her n? ¡­ Antina¡¯s castle. Issac Shaw washed up and went downstairs with Antina both, and everything went on as usual with breakfast, except that themunication between the two became less and less. Chapter 1397 : Hot HD Photos At the table, the two of them were silent, only the crisp sound of knives and forks touching the dishes every now and then. Issac Shaw finished his breakfast hastily, took out a paper towel to wipe his mouth, and said to Antina, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you upstairs, I have something to tell you.¡± Antina, who was eating her sandwich, snickered, guessing that he was going to say something about Vivian. She didn¡¯t say anything back and continued to drink milk with her breakfast. She was well past the pregnancy phase and her appetite had increased and she had a great appetite. Antina ate her breakfast slowly and methodically, and then sat down for a while before going slowly upstairs to Issac Shaw¡¯s room. I don¡¯t know when the two had started sleeping in separate rooms. When she thought about it, it should have been years ago after she found out that Issac Shaw had gone to L City to look for Vivian without her knowledge. The castle is equipped with underfloor heating, even in winter, Antina only wears thin pajamas and slips on a pair of cotton slippers. In the room, Issac Shaw was standing on the balcony with his back to the bedroom door, smoking a cigarette, and even his back could make people feel his decadence and despondency. Antina nced at the table and found a divorce agreement on the table.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Although she had learned to let go of Issac Shaw, when she saw the contract, her heart still ached like a knife. It was clearly his child in her womb, but he chose to divorce her during her pregnancy! ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± The man standing on the balcony said. Antina pursed her lips, clenched her shell teeth, angry, picked up the document and tore it to pieces, ¡°Issac Shaw, I am still pregnant with your child, divorce me now, impossible!¡± Thew in C allows for divorce during pregnancy, but Antina didn¡¯t want to give Issac Shaw the chance to ¡®go free¡¯. ¡°Humph, you want to divorce me and go to Vivian, that also depends on whether I can fulfill you or not!¡± The pregnant Antina was extraordinarily grumpy and pointed at Issac Shaw, saying, ¡°When I met you, you were like a beggar, and if it weren¡¯t for me, you would have had a good life today. Issac Shaw, but if you knew how to be grateful, you shouldn¡¯t have mentioned divorce to me.¡± ¡°Yes, your father brought me into the mafia, but my existence created value for him as well.¡± If he hadn¡¯t had some personal power, how would Frank have agreed to let him marry Antina? ¡°You¡¯re good at sticking it in your face, but so what? As long as I don¡¯t grant you a divorce, you¡¯ll never set foot outside the castle gates!¡± Antina threatened. Issac Shaw was still standing on the balcony, his elbows propped up on the railing, looking out over thendscape with a slight bow, not taking Antina¡¯s threat seriously. ¡°There are some things in the bedside drawer that you can look at.¡± He said without haste. Antina frowned, turned around and walked to the bedside table, pulled open the drawer, inside was a thick photo album. Looking at the album, it was somewhat unfamiliar. The album was taken out and ced on the table, turning a page, and the scene that caught the eye was a blush. The twelve-inch album, each page is a super high-definition photos. In the photos, either she is showing her breasts or she is having fun with a few strong male models. Antina had never thought about her appearance when she was having fun, but when she saw herself in the photos, she felt a pang of shame. What made her more angry than the shame was ¡­ ¡°Bastard, you took pictures of me?¡± Antina never thought that Issac Shaw knew everything, but thinking back to the time when Vivian found her and found her with two male models, she thought that Vivian must have approached Issac Shaw to leak the information at that time. She walked up behind Issac Shaw with the photo album in her hand and asked, ¡°Was it Vivian, right? Did that bitch tell you that?¡± Chapter 1398 : Revenge The only person Antina could think of was Vivian. Other than her, no one else would have told Issac Shaw. What¡¯s more, Issac Shaw didn¡¯t love her in the first ce, so he wouldn¡¯t be concerned about the personal affairs of her daily life. The Issac Shaw, whose back was turned to her, slowly turned around, looked at the photo album she was carrying, raised his hand and picked it up, turned the album to thest page, and held it facing Antina, ¡°This photo, you don¡¯t remember it, do you?¡± In the photo, three men and three women in a six-meter wide bed, ying recklessly, and now looking at that scene simply feel spicy eyes. How can Antina not know this photo? It¡¯s a vivid memory. This is the wedding night, Issac Shawte at night to look for Vivian, she was angry, she asked a friend, wanton indulgence, and there are theseter. That time, Vivian came to C, apanied by Sue Stewart to look for Fraser Marsh. It happened to be the day of Issac Shaw¡¯s wedding with Antina, but Vivian gave a gift but did note to the wedding. That night, Issac Shaw went to the hotel to look for Vivian, and the two just sat together and talked for a while before leaving. Only to return home he found Antina was not there, so he sent someone to look for her, and then he found Antina fooling around with another man. After that, Issac Shaw saw Antina¡¯s bones are repulsive, but Antina in front of him to y a deep love, really disgusting. ¡°So what if I know.¡± Antina was annoyed, knocked off the album and stepped on it a few times to vent her anger, ¡°Can you me me for this? The night of the wedding, you left me to go to Vivian, is it my fault? You are the one who cheated on me mentally!¡± ¡°Mental infidelity?¡± Issac Shawughed instead of being angry. If it was a mental infidelity, it would be better to say that he had never loved Antina. He had married Antina in order to get her to let Vivian go before he agreed to marry her. The existence of marriage is a transaction, what is the spiritual cheating? ¡°I¡¯ll have the divorce papers sent over again.¡± Issac Shaw didn¡¯t want to argue with Antina, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, these photos, will appear in your father¡¯s office tomorrow.¡± After saying that, he bypassed Antina and walked straight away. Before she went upstairs, Antina confidently thought that Issac Shaw hade to beg her to let Vivian go, but who knew that Issac Shaw was actually going to ask her for a divorce. When she saw how determined he was to leave, Antina covered her stomach and growled, ¡°What about the baby if you leave? You don¡¯t want our baby either?¡± Issac Shaw¡¯s hand gripped the door handle of the room, sideways, ¡°Whose child it is, I think ¡­ you know better than I do.¡± ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ Issac Shaw, if you dare to walk out of this door, from now on, you are my Antina¡¯s enemy!¡± Antina was almost driven mad by him. If it is said that the initial Issac Shaw is crazy like, then the evolution to today, has be the object of her ¡®conquest¡¯, strong possessiveness makes her want to dominate Issac Shaw for their own, and even crazy want him to fall in love with himself. But in the end, she failed. Antina leaned against the wall of the balcony in frustration, watching Issac Shaw cross the castle square and walk away with a sense of calm. When he came, he was alone, and when he left, he was alone too. Antinapletely lost to Vivian, but never understood, Vivian in the end what magic, worth Issac Shaw to love her so much, to give so much for her. It was clear that Morris was the indirect killer of his sister, but for Vivian, Issac Shaw dyed to take revenge on Morris! This kind of heartfelt love, Antina very extravagant hope. But, one wrong step and one wrong step. The first time she learned that Issac Shaw had gone to Vivian, Antina chose to take revenge on Issac Shaw in the way of ¡®wanton indulgence¡¯, and every time she learned that Issac Shaw had seen Vivian, she would use the same way to vent her emotions. In time, it became not only a cathartic way, but also a great satisfaction and pleasure in her physical needs.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 1399 : The Truth Comes Out L City. Arlo Marsh ordered someone to investigate the matter of Sophie¡¯s brother, and soon had the results. But when he got the specific information, he was still a bit shocked. He took the information and went to Jorris Technology with Danny. In the office, Morris was still busy with thepanyte at night, and when he saw the two of them appear, he asked, ¡°Why did youe over sote?¡± Arlo Marsh pped the information in Danny¡¯s arms, ¡°You speak.¡± He walked over to the couch and leaned backzily without speaking. Danny took the information and frowned and stammered, ¡°How can I say this. It¡¯s ¡­ that afternoon when Sophie came over to you ¡­¡± He told Morris everything that happened in the afternoon, and then threw the information bag in his hand in front of him, ¡°This thing you see. Arlo and I couldn¡¯t decide, so we thought we¡¯d talk to you and see what we could do.¡± Morris picked up the information bag and opened it up, looking through some of the call records, WeChat records, photos, IOUs, hospital certificates, transfer records and other things.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Looking at it, his face became more and more gloomy. ¡°So, Sophie¡¯s brother Orsin¡¯s addiction to gambling was caused by Larissa, which directly led to Sophie¡¯s parents selling the family¡¯s assets to pay off Orsin¡¯s debts, and Sophie¡¯s father was also beaten up and broke his leg?¡± There was so much information that Morris finished reading part of it and asked them. Arlo Marshy on the sofa with his legs folded and his arms behind his head, ¡°And Sophie finally left Dixon, not because she wanted to, but because Larissa forced her to do so, and Larissa forced Warren to y with Sophie and recorded some videos and sent them to Dixon. Then Dixon misunderstood Sophiepletely.¡± ¡°Sigh, Sophie is also a poor girl.¡± Dannymented, ¡°If Dixon hadn¡¯t dragged people to the Hidden Tribe, there wouldn¡¯t have been these thingster.¡± ¡°Why Dixon married Larissa, you guys know very well.¡± Morris casually flipped through the information and asked again, ¡°Howe there¡¯s no news about Sophie after she left L City?¡± Arlo Marsh stretched his hands, ¡°Come on, I¡¯m a police department, not a private detective agency, I can¡¯t get my hands on Gangnam City!¡± He gave a nk look, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s such a short time, how can I find out so much information.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what happened to her after she went to Gangnam City. The point is that Dixon is now married to Larissa, is there any need for Dixon to know these things?¡± Danny sat sideways on the corner of his desk, arms around his chest, ¡°I see that Dixon still has feelings for Sophie.¡± His point of view Arlo Marsh quite agree. From Dixon¡¯s every word and deed, it was easy to see how much he cared for Sophie. They just couldn¡¯t figure out how the misunderstanding between the two had gotten so deep. ¡°It¡¯s not just about Dixon¡¯s perspective, it¡¯s also about Sophie¡¯s feelings.¡± Morris analyzed the situation. Compared to Dixon, Sophie¡¯s situation is obviously more passive. They had to consider not only Dixon, but also Dixon¡¯s attitude towards Sophie after disclosing all things about Sophie, and how Larissa would target Sophie after she knew about it. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the worry.¡± Danny nodded his head. But just as his words fell, a voice rang out from outside the office, ¡°Fourth Brother, what are you doing standing outside, why don¡¯t you go in?¡± The person who spoke was none other than Trent Stone. Because several people have a good rtionship, privately Trent Stone called Dixon as ¡®fourth brother¡¯, in front of people will address a ¡®Dixon president¡¯. Thiste into the night, thepany others are off duty, extraordinarily quiet, and the office door is not closed tightly, leaving a gap will be able to clearly hear the conversation outside. Chapter 1400 : The danger of being alone For a time, the three people looked at each other, have got up to look at the office door. Three people watching, Dixon gloomy face pushed open the door and walked in. He did not say anything, but walked straight to Morris, picked up the thick information on the table and looked at it carefully. The more he looked, the more gloomy his face became, and finally as ck as the bottom of a pot, and even vaguely could find his hand holding the paper trembling slightly. Although he knew that Sophie left because of Larissa, Dixon never expected her to use such a despicable and clumsy means. ¡°Dixon, you calm down.¡± Danny noticed that he was in a bit of a state, and hastened to reassure him. Morris¡¯ eyebrows drew together slightly, ¡°You should go see Sophie now,¡± perhaps only Sophie could calm him down. ¡°Dixon, you ¡­ Hey, where are you going?¡± Arlo Marsh also followed to relieve Dixon, who knew that before a sentence was finished, Dixon turned around and left the office. Looking at his indignant departure of the back, Arlo Marsh uneasy sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see, in case something bad ends up.¡± The three brothers naturally tacitly agreed to follow out together. The recent experience of Dixon, they have seen in the eyes, also know Dixon¡¯s not easy. If something else goes wrong now, I¡¯m afraid things will not end well. After all, The Dixon family and The Larissa family have a high status in L City, and they have just gotten married, so it¡¯s not the right time to spread other negative news. The four walked to the elevator, Dixon pressed open the elevator and took the lead in. The three men followed suit and entered the elevator. Morris stood beside Dixon and gave him a sideways nce, ¡°Impulsiveness won¡¯t solve anything.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Dixon¡¯s lips pulled out a cold smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t question Larissa and I won¡¯t use any violence on her.¡± Violence doesn¡¯t solve anything. And what he wanted to solve was not something that violence could solve. His answer left the three ambiguous, you looking at me, I looking at you, all secretly specting. Danny asked tentatively, ¡°Do you want to go see Sophie?¡± ¡­ Time went back two hours. Sophie has contacted the debt collector, Carson, the L City loan shark. ¡°Hello, Brother Carson, I¡¯m Orsin¡¯s sister. I¡¯ve got the money you want, can you let my brother go?¡± After borrowing the money, Sophie went back to the hospital to talk to her parents, and the two old men kept asking Sophie where she got the money, fearing that she had done something to betray herself in order to get it. Sophie exined that her previous boss had lent her the money, and her parents stopped asking questions about it. And then Sophie contacted Carson to ask if her brother was in their hands or not. ¡°Hmph, your brother, that person, I can¡¯t even find, you ask me for someone?¡± Carson¡¯s voice was gruff and he growled into his phone, ¡°Since you have the money, hurry up and pay it back or don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± ¡°Okay ¡­ okay, where are you guys?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Because Orsin made an IOU with Carson, Sophie had to get the money to Carson and then ask for the IOU back. ¡°In the East Side Underground Billiard City.¡± The other party told Sophie the exact address. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go there now, I should be there in half an hour or so.¡± Sophie agreed on a time with the other party and went back to the hospital room and said to her mother, ¡°Mom, just stay with Dad in the hospital while I go pay off the money my brother owes and get the IOU back.¡± ¡°Can you do it alone? Do you want me to get your uncle to go with you?¡± Sophie¡¯s mother was worried that it would be dangerous for Sophie to go to those loan sharks alone. The things she was worried about were exactly what Sophie was worried about. Facing those loan sharks, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but worry. Chapter 1401 : Leave a distress signal But in order to dispel her mother¡¯s worries, she pulled an excuse and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got a friend with me, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Sophie¡¯s mother breathed a sigh of relief, nodded, walked up to Sophie and said with red eyes, ¡°Sophie ah, it¡¯s me and your dad and your brother who are sorry for you ¡­¡± The two old men did not have the stereotypical idea of giving preference to sons over daughters, and treated the two children equally. The two old people really hate Orsin, but they can¡¯t let it go. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay, we¡¯re all family.¡± Sophie smiled faintly and waved her hand, ¡°You stay well with Dad, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°You have to be careful, call mom if something happens.¡± Sophie¡¯s mother chased her to the door of the ward, urging her again and again to be safe. Sophie took the elevator downstairs and walked out of the inpatient unit. On the way out of the hospitalization department, she kept thinking about who would be better to go with her. But the only people she was usually close to were Vivian, Mandy and Ivan.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Vivian was away from L City, Mandy had to take care of the children, and was quite busy. The only one left is Ivan. But Ivan is a girl after all, and taking her with her to meet the gangsters, Sophie was afraid of getting her involved. She held her phone and opened her phone¡¯s address book, and Danny¡¯s number was in the call log. Sophie hesitated. Should I call Danny? She had just asked him for half a million dors this afternoon, and now she wanted his help, was it really appropriate? Sophie was torn for a long time, but finally took her phone and called the police station. The phone rang for a while, ¡°Hello, this is the L City Police Department.¡± ¡°Hello, I ¡­ can I ask you a favor?¡± Sophie stammered. She felt that her idea was too ridiculous, but in a desperate move. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Here¡¯s the deal. I owe a loan shark, and now I¡¯m taking the money to pay the debt, and I¡¯m afraid those people will give me a hard time. Can I trouble you guys to go with me on this trip?¡± Sophie clutched the phone and asked cautiously. ¡°That¡¯s your own personal matter, just handle it yourself. We have to do everything, where¡¯s the manpower for that?¡± The other party did not sound too friendly and reprimanded, ¡°You¡¯re just taking up resources!¡± And then simply hung up the phone. Sophie stood by the side of the road, worried, with her illusions dashed. In the end, she set up four timed emails in her phone mailbox, all in an hour and a half¡¯s time. It would take forty minutes to get from here to her destination, and up to half an hour to see the other party to pay the money and ask for the IOU. If after leaving unharmed, she had enough time to cancel the emails sent. The four emails were sent to Mandy, Ivan, Danny and Morris. In the afternoon, Danny himself told her that Morris¡¯spany had encountered a difficult problem and was unable to take care of itself, so Sophie couldn¡¯t afford to bother him. But if she was really in danger, she had to ask them toe to her rescue. After making all the preparations, Sophie stopped a cab at the roadside, ¡°Hello master, go to the underground billiard city in Dongcheng District.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The cab driver started punching the meter and started the car away. The forty-minute journey from the hospital to the billiard city, Sophie was carrying her shoulder bag, nervous and almost suffocating. She didn¡¯t know what she was going to encounterter, and she was both scared and nervous. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s going to be okay. Sophie reassured herself in her mind. The torturous forty minutes passed quickly, and when she arrived at Billiards City, Sophie paid the fare and got off the bus. The East Side is the best ce to eat, drink and be merry in L City, with the busiest night market and clubs, and a ce where countless young people go to party. Chapter 1402 : Interest surges Although Sophie grew up in L City, she had always been in the countryside and had onlye this way once after graduating and going to work. She stood at the entrance of Billiard City, exhaled nervously and uneasily, and went down the steps to the negative second floor of Billiard City. After walking in, she asked a staff member at the door, ¡°Hello, is Brother Carson here?¡± The staff member at the door took a look at Sophie and knowing that she was the person Brother Carson had just mentioned, she said, ¡°Oh, Brother Carson told me about you. Come in with me.¡± ¡°Please.¡± Sophie politely and courteously said, and followed the staff member in. From the left side of the billiard city to the far right, the lively billiard room became more and more cold, and the corridor and the rooms on both sides were empty and very cold. The people who passed by her from time to time were some miserable gangsters with tattoos on their necks or backs of their hands, making her look even more scared. Knock, knock, knock¡­ At that moment, the person walking ahead suddenly stopped and reached out and knocked on the door of a room on the right, ¡°Brother Carson, Orsin¡¯s sister is here.¡± ¡°Let her in.¡± A voice rang out from inside, and the person knocking pushed the door open and said to Sophie, ¡°Go in.¡± Sophie stood in the doorway, and the moment the door opened a pungent scent of nicotine hit her, making her feel a little ufortable and only her stomach turned over in difort. But she had to hold it in. She stepped inside, the office desk sat a slightly fat man, wearing a ck leather jacket, wearing a gold chain, holding a cigarette in his hand, dark skin full of wrinkles, smiling to reveal a mouth ofrge yellow teeth. Three or four men were leaning or lying on the couch. Several people saw Sophie walk in and their eyes lit up for a moment. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, Brother Carson, I can¡¯t believe Orsin has such a beautiful sister.¡± A man with a curly hair perm smiled heatedly. Another thin-looking, shoe-face man whistled at Sophie, ¡°Sistere over to pay your brother¡¯s debt, have you brought enough money?¡± ¡°Old donkey, why are you scaring people¡¯s girls.¡± Because the man¡¯s face was as long as a donkey¡¯s, a few people gave him the nickname ¡®Donkey¡¯. Sophie bowed towards a few people and looked at the man sitting in the executive chair, ¡°Brother Carson, I¡¯m Orsin¡¯s sister and came over to return the money.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. She secretly cheered herself up and tried not to show her fear. Carson leaned back in the executive chair, raised his legs and crossed them on the table, just like a ¡®big brother¡¯ model, ¡°Have you brought enough money?¡± ¡°Three hundred and fifty thousand. You give me an ount number, I¡¯ll transfer it to you now.¡± Because she previously worked at Vinca E-Sports, the amount of flowing water on her ount wasrge, so she went to the bank to open arge amount of money transfer. Three hundred and fifty thousand transfers without any problem. ¡°Yo, sister this is amateurish, right?¡± The man called Old Donkey raised his eyebrows, ¡°Three hundred and fifty thousand is a week ago the amount owed, now it has to be half a million!¡± When he finished, the others did not say anything and seemed to acquiesce. Sophie¡¯s eyebrows twisted and she said unhappily, ¡°Even if it was three hundred and fifty thousand a week ago, it doesn¡¯t have to go up to one hundred and fifty thousand now, right?¡± These people are simply devils who eat people without spitting bones. ¡°When a girl talks like that, I don¡¯t like to hear it.¡± Carson spread his hands, ¡°What, we brothers deserve to be starved to death? Your brother borrowed money when I said, the money interest rate is high, is your brother white paper ck money ying the IOU.¡± Carson finished and also reached out his finger and heavily nodded the table, looking at Sophie with a few warning eyes. Chapter 1403 : Sophie in danger Sophie knew she would run into some trouble on this trip, and she didn¡¯t expect to run into it.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. It was only natural for her to give an extra 150, 000 for no reason, but she was not willing to do so. ¡°I¡¯ll give you 400, 000 at most!¡± She slightly lifted her chin and pretended to be calm. Because she was wearing a mask and a scarf, which covered her face, they couldn¡¯t see exactly what she looked like, but through the exposed skin and eyebrows, they could tell that she was extremely good-looking. ¡°I heard your parents sold their house to pay off your brother¡¯s debts.¡± Carson smiled wickedly, ¡°I know you¡¯re a little girl and can¡¯t get that much money. Brother is a kind person, as long as you follow brother me in the future, that money I also do not want.¡± Sophie wore a long white down jacket, red knitted scarf around the neck, tied often high ponytail, revealing a bare white forehead, the forehead is a small shaggy hair, looking at an innocent girl¡¯s sense of sight. These punks like this kind of youthful little girl, after all, used to seeing all kinds of dusty women, on the little girl has fresh energy. In the underground billiard city, Sophie yed it cool and talked to Carson, but the other side didn¡¯t budge. She was told to either pay half a million dors or hold her back as a dy-in-waiting¡¯. The time passed by, and finally could not convince them, Sophie could only bring up the ¡®police¡¯ to deter them. Who knows, this is the word, directly angered a few people. On the other hand, Dixon and his group had just walked out of Jorui Technology when Morris and Danny¡¯s cell phones rang at the same time. People in the business world, cell phones are used to email, and the email alert tone is different from SMS messages. The two thought it was an important email from work, and opened their phones to see that it was a message from Sophie. Morris and Danny both took a step and said in unison, ¡°Sophie sent a message.¡± Arlo Marsh and Dixon both looked at them both, Dixon opened his mouth and asked, ¡°What?¡± Danny handed the phone to Arlo Marsh and Dixon, ¡°She said she went to the East Side underground billiard city to Carson to pay back the loan shark, let immediately go to rescue her.¡± Dixon looked at the email message, no reason to be annoyed, gloomy face, ¡°stupid!¡± Damn it, to email Morris and Danny for help and not even send him! ¡°Get in the car, it¡¯s a twenty minute trip at most from here to Billiard City. I¡¯ll say hello to the people over there first.¡± Morris said, and reassured Dixon, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± The four of them got into the car, Dixon sat in the driver¡¯s seat and drove, all the way to the speed of the car, can not wait to drive the car into a Form 1 car. Morris got into the car and made a phone call to his men, instructing those in Underground Billiards City to look for Carson to see what was going on. The original twenty-minute drive ended up being twelve minutes for Dixon to drive. The car ran red lights and changednes left and right, like the exciting images of the Fast and the Furious. After the car arrived at the underground billiard city, the four people get out, just stand firm, Danny and Arlo Marsh rushed to the side to hold the roadside trees, head down and vomit. ¡°Vomit ¡­ Holy shit ¡­ Well ¡­,¡± Arlo Marsh said, covering his chest. ¡°Mud, never want to ride in a car driven by Dixon again.¡± ¡°Retch ¡­ well ¡­ ho ¡­¡± Danny had thrown up. Morris gave the two a sympathetic look and went to Underground Billiards City with Dixon both first. After going downstairs, went to the negative second floor, someone saw the twoing, subconsciously wanted to stop Dixon, but took a look at Morris who came closely behind, then meekly stood and did not dare to speak. ¡°Take me to Carson,¡± Dixon said. Chapter 1404 The man nodded, ¡°Follow ¡­ me ¡­ over here.¡± The man swallowed in fear, his heart beating fast. Looking at the two men aggressive, feeling that something big is not good. Two people along with the billiard city staff to Carson¡¯s office. The man just walked over to hear the sound of cursing and smashing of things inside. Dixon heard the sound, scared heartstrings, immediately jogged to the office, kicked open the door. In the office, two groups of people have been fighting, and aside the sofa, Sophie clothes and hair messy, down jacket cor zipper are ripped, sweater are torn out of shape, and her face there are several clear p marks. Sophie¡¯s eyes fell on Carson, so full of anger that she didn¡¯t even notice when Morris and Dixon both appeared at the office door. So, she leaned over and grabbed a heavy ashtray from the desk and walked towards the beaten Carson, hand up and down, only to hear a muffled thud, the ashtray directly over Carson¡¯s head, immediately knocking the man unconscious. He fell to the ground, directly in front of Sophie¡¯s heels, Sophie was shaking with anger and looked down at the unconscious man on the ground, gritting her teeth. Sophie had experienced too much oppression after returning from the Hidden Tribe, and today Carson¡¯s humiliation of her was thest straw that overwhelmed Sophie, and she wanted to vent her emotions like crazy. Seeing him unconscious, Sophie had no intention of sparing him, holding the ashtray and leaning down to p Carson¡¯s head ¡­ ¡°Stop it!¡± Dixon, a healthy step forward, grabbed Sophie¡¯s hand, took the ashtray with the other hand and mmed it on the ground, ¡°Are you crazy, you¡¯ll go to jail for killing him, you know?¡± Dixon never thought that he would find such a shocking scene in the underground billiard room. He could not imagine what would have happened if he hade a littleter. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t touch me!!!¡± Maybe it was a stress reaction, Sophie screamed in shock when someone held her wrist, flung her hand violently and tried to break free from the ¡®restraint¡¯, only to turn around when she struggled and realized that the person standing behind her was Dixon. When she saw Dixon, she obviously froze for a moment, and then her desperate face showed the ¡®afterlife¡¯ of happiness, tears swiftly gushed out of her eyes, surprised and happy. His sudden appearance let through the storm ravaged is wreaking havoc Sophie found a haven. ¡°Dixon ¡­¡± Sophie choked her voice, subconsciously called his name, like grabbing a lifeline as a tug on his sleeve, just as she wanted to jump into Dixon¡¯s arms at that moment, her mind suddenly emerged Larissa that she hated to the bone face.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. And the person in front of her, is not the husband of the person she hates? She restrained herself from jumping into his arms, dropping her eyes, her gaze fell on the hand that clutched his sleeve, the force was too much or what happened, the hand was still trembling. Sophie took a deep breath and slowly let go of her hand, and when she did, her fingers seemed stiff, and every movement seemed so stiff and difficult. She took a step back, distancing herself from Dixon, and when she looked up at him again, her eyes had be clear, clear with coldness and detachment, and a little more strength. ¡°Sophie¡­¡± Dixon opened his mouth, Sophie baby¡¯s ¡®treasure¡¯ word before he had time to shout out, then was interrupted by Sophie. ¡°Thank you young master Dixon.¡± Dixon saw her just like a frightened deer, face cowardly and pain, heartbroken. Chapter 1405 But this sentence ¡®Thank you, Master Dixon¡¯ was like a head-butt, directly making his whole body confused. He watched Sophie, taking her face expression inch by inch into the bottom of his eyes, clearly feeling the process of the momentary surprise of her seeing him to the coldness of her eyes. Although very brief, but the killing force is very strong, the pain Dixon heart a plunge, painful brow knitted together, even breathing pain. It was real pain, pain that caused his face to follow a few white. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t know about you until now.¡± Dixon¡¯s face was loaded with pain, and his voice was inexplicably hoarse as he spoke, reaching out to hold Sophie¡¯s hand. When she came close to touching it, she mercilessly avoided it. In the past, Dixon liked Sophie¡¯s eyes the most, her eyes were dark and bright, seemingly filled with stars, smiling and bending a pair of beautiful eyes, sweet and lovely. But at the moment, her eyes like ayer of frost, thin and cold. Sophie looked behind Dixon, Morris and Danny were standing there. She walked around Dixon and went up to Danny, ¡°President Danny, thank you for your generous offer.¡± Danny took a sympathetic look at his good buddy Dixon, then gave Sophie a slight jaw, ¡°You¡¯re wee. dixon he¡¯s worried about you.¡± Danny felt Dixon¡¯s concern for Sophie as he hade all the way from Jorui Technology. The two of them had misunderstood too much, and he really couldn¡¯t bear it. Sophie did not take Danny¡¯s words, just one hand still pinching the cor of the sweater, after the shock of the face has long been calm as water, only the tears have not yet dried, in the silent pouring of her heart¡¯s grief. She walked up to Morris, ¡°Mr. Morris, can you help me? A week ago my brother owed them only three hundred and fifty thousand, and now they are looking for me for half a million. At first I ¡­ said I would pay 400, 000, they refused, finally I was willing to pay 500, 000, but after the money was transferred, they wouldn¡¯t give me the IOU.¡± Sophie knew these people were dark, but she didn¡¯t expect them to be so despicable and shameless. She was d, d they all came. Otherwise, she really didn¡¯t know how she would have made it through the day.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Listening to Sophie¡¯s words, Morris¡¯ sword brows knitted slightly, he remembered that Vivian had said before that she transferred 50 million to Sophie. How could she say she had no money? Morris knew Sophie didn¡¯t lie, and there was no need to lie, it didn¡¯t matter which part had gone wrong. ¡°Danny told me that you approached me today, but I¡¯m really sorry, thepany has been experiencing a lot of difficult thingstely and I can¡¯t take care of myself.¡± He said to Sophie, while looking sideways at Dixon, ¡°Dixon, you know, there¡¯s something important going on over at the factory. Since Sophie¡¯s side is all right now, I¡¯ll go to the factory with Danny and check it out.¡± He was creating opportunities for Dixon and Sophie. Danny naturally understood Morris¡¯s meaning, immediately raised his hand and patted Dixon¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Dixon, Sophie will leave it to you. I¡¯ll go to the factory with Morris and look around, and I¡¯ll find you when I get back.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t handle Sophie well, not only will I not spare you, but Vivian won¡¯t spare you either!¡± Morris said in a deep voice, and said to Sophie: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with us around, no one will dare to bully you again.¡± Sophie bit her lip, although she knew their intention, she couldn¡¯t say anything else, she just nodded, ¡°Thank you Mr. Morris.¡± ¡°You call Vivian a ¡®sister¡¯, it is right to call me a ¡®brother-inw¡¯.¡± Morris did not treat Sophie as an outsider. When he was chasing Vivian, Sophie helped him a lot. The fact that Sophie is a simple and kind person is really a rare girl, especially the injury on her face, also made him and Vivian very guilty. Chapter 1406 : Deliberately distant Morris¡¯s words made Sophie grateful. Being in a desperate situation and having someone stand beside her like this to protect her and give her a glimpse of warmth was like lighting up her world. ¡°Thanks ¡­ thank you, sister ¡­ brother-inw.¡± Knowing Morris has always called him ¡®Mr. Morris¡¯, suddenly changed his mouth ¡®brother-inw¡¯, Sophie shouted out all feel ufortable. ¡°Okay, then you and Dixon first deal with this side of things, and then go to Night apartment to live.¡± He said, hooked his finger towards Danny and said to Sophie, ¡°Danny and I will withdraw first.¡± ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡± Danny waved to Sophie and gave Dixon a meaningful look, then turned to leave with Morris. In therge office, the few people who had been beaten were lying on the floor wailing in pain, and their voices were extraordinarily noisy. If a quarter of an hour ago, they were full of thoughts of how to bully Sophie, now, they just want to kneel down and beg Sophie to spare their lives. After all ¡­ They didn¡¯t expect Sophie alone to alert several of L City¡¯s bigwigs! And Morris even let Sophie call him ¡®brother-inw¡¯!!! ¡°Sophie¡­ Miss Sophie, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s a few of us who have eyes that don¡¯t know Mt. Tai, spare us.¡± ¡°Oooh ¡­ sorry, sorry ¡­¡± ¡°Much offense, you adults do not remember the small man, please spare us.¡± ¡°Mud, donkey how did you investigate, not that Sophie is an ordinary person.¡± ¡°Ouch my waist, it hurts ¡­ Mud, how do I ¡­ know Orsin¡¯s sister is so capable ah?¡± ¡­ Several peopleined, you and I, or shirked their responsibilities or wailed for mercy. Originally, after Morris left, Danny also left, Sophie did not know how to face Dixon, this time she was more and more messy. Dixon¡¯s gaze always fell on Sophie, see her panic and confused look, his heart also followed the chaos. The ck and shiny leather shoes stepped on his feet and crushed his toes, even with a little force, Carson was trembling in pain, his face instantly pale and colorless, ¡°Ahhh, pain, pain, Dixon president spare life, spare life, ah.¡± ¡°IOU!¡± Dixon spared words, only two words. ¡°In ¡­ in the first drawer on the left side of the desk, ouch ¡­ pain ¡­ in the book mped, mped it. ¡± Carson grimaced in pain and wailed. A few thugs standing by the side, one of them immediately went to the desk to open the drawer, rummaging around inside, which found a note, went to Dixon, ¡°President Dixon, is this?¡± Dixon took the IOU and scanned the handwriting on it, the final signature was written ¡®Orsin¡¯ and his handprint was pressed. He folded the note in half and put it away. Carson begged again: ¡°President Dixon, IOUs have been returned to you. I will pay Orsin back for all the money he gave me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you.¡± Dixon said in a light tone and said to the thugs standing by, ¡°Take the men back to the underground garage of Four Seasons City.¡± These men were Morris¡¯s subordinates, Dixon had seen them, and they naturally knew Dixon.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. His words were Morris¡¯s orders, so they naturally obeyed. ¡°Okay, President Dixon, please don¡¯t worry.¡± One of the thugs in the lead nodded and answered. Dixon slightly jawed before he turned around, walked to Sophie¡¯s front and handed the note to Sophie, ¡°Is this it?¡± Chapter 1407 : Found out she was pregnant Sophie did not dare to look directly at Dixon, lowered her head and took the IOU from his hand, opened it. The IOUs were written in a crooked font with the amount of money Orsin borrowed at a certain time, and at the end was Orsin¡¯s strong signature and handprint. You can imagine that when borrowing money Orsin must be full of confidence, thinking that with this money, you can gamble to turn around and pay it back soon. ¡°It¡¯s my brother¡¯s, no mistake.¡± Her brother¡¯s handwriting, of course she knew it. ¡°Just as well it is.¡± Dixon nodded, his gaze was fixed on Sophie for an instant, and there seemed to be a thousand emotions rising up between his furrowed brows, and there were countless words in his heart that he wanted to say, but he didn¡¯t know how to speak, like a lump in his throat. Sophie, although her head was down, could feel a hot line of sight falling on her. She knew Dixon was looking at her, but she didn¡¯t have the courage to look up. Her teeth lightly bit her lips, her small hand clutched the IOU in her hand, and after some internal struggle, she said appropriately, ¡°Thanks ¡­ to President Dixon, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Facing her, Sophie did not know what emotion to take. She is Larissa¡¯s husband, and Larissa is her enemy. It really made her love, and ¡­ hate. The tangle of emotions could almost drive her crazy. Sophie turned around and left the office, walking very fast, as if she was running away. Just a few steps away, she found Dixon following her. Sophie walked faster and faster, more and more anxiously, and finally walked to the steps, she was too anxious, the tip of her shoe kicked on the steps, the whole person stumbled a little, her hand subconsciously assisted the wall. Although not so much as to fall, but the next moment there is a hand holding her arm, ¡°so afraid of me?¡± Dixon asked her. The two were so close that Sophie could almost feel the faint heat of his breath. She didn¡¯t look up from the beginning, ¡°No, no. I¡¯m just in a hurry to get back to see my dad.¡± She blurted out a pretense. Sophie took a step to leave, but was yanked back by Dixon with a violent force.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ah~!¡± Sophie was worried that she might fall down the steps and hurt the baby in her belly, and her hand involuntarily covered her belly. This action attracted Dixon¡¯s attention. ¡°What are you doing with your stomach?¡± Dixon asked in a deep voice. Of course, he just casually asked a question, even he himself did not care, but Sophie heard the pupils widened, face fiercely white a few points, panic and shook his head, ¡°No ¡­ nothing.¡± Dixon and Sophie acquaintance time is not short, she speaks in the day expression and reaction he is familiar with, and at the moment Sophie¡¯s reaction obviously overreacted. The man frowned and stared at her, then jerked his head down to look at her abdomen. Sophie¡¯s hand was over her belly, which was now nervously clutching the duvet on her abdomen, but when she saw Dixon staring at her stomach, she began to tuck it in and move her hand aside, trying to remain calm. Since thest time he saw Sophie, Dixon had felt that Sophie was a little bloated, and at the time thought she had put on some weight because she was having a better time. But now look at her small face waxy and haggard, where is the trace of eating fat? So ¡­ Dixon raised his hand, pulled her cor with one hand, and pulled down the zipper of her down jacket with the other, so fast that Sophie didn¡¯t even have a chance to react, and then her pregnant belly was exposed. She was wearing a loose sweater inside, but the sweater was loose enough to show her pregnant belly, especially since she was pregnant with triplets and her belly was bigger than the average pregnant woman¡¯s belly, so a nce was all it took to see what was going on. Dixon looked at her bulging belly and was dumbfounded. Sophie reacted violently, shoving Dixon away and wrapping her down jacket tightly around her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? What are you doing?¡± Chapter 1408 : He’s a father She growled and turned away in a huff. Dixon froze in ce, looking at her stomach, it must be five months. Five months ago, they should have just departed from the Hidden n towards L City. So ¡­ The baby was his! ¡°Sophie, stop right there!¡± Dixon reacted and immediately went after Sophie. Sophie guessed that Dixon probably already knew what was going on and ran in fear with her hands up on her belly. But she was no match for Dixon. But a dozen steps, Dixon grabbed her, hands sped on her shoulders, questioned in a deep voice, ¡°Why not tell me?¡± Sophie¡¯s heart thumped with fear, ¡°Tell you what?¡± She pushed Dixon, ¡°Let go of me, I have to go back and take care of my father.¡± ¡°I am the father of the child and have the right to know, who are you to hide this from me?¡± Dixon¡¯s question was enough to show that he was very sure that the baby was his. Sophie never thought that she would meet Dixon here today, and she never thought that he would suddenly find out what she had been hiding for months. Panic, helplessness, fear ¡­ She was trembling with fear, and she retorted, ¡°What¡¯s your baby? It¡¯s my baby with Warren!¡± ¡°Warren¡¯s child? Dixonughed coldly, ¡°Sophie, have you forgotten what I do for a living, hmm?¡± The man¡¯s face sank slightly, and that evil handsome face was tinged with a bit of anger, ¡°Competent, well hidden, I¡¯m really impressed.¡± His sarcastic words were enough to see how angry he was. ¡°Have you gone crazy thinking about the baby? I am carrying triplets, my belly would have been bigger, where is your child? Does your family have the triplet gene?¡± She made a final struggle, hoping Dixon would believe her. ¡°Triplets?¡± Dixon¡¯s face went cold inch by inch. The next moment, he grabbed Sophie¡¯s hand, ¡°Come with me!¡± ¡°Let go, where are you taking me? You let go!¡± Sophie struggled, raised her hand and punched Dixon, the man seemed a bit annoyed, stopped his steps, directly leaned down and took her in his arms, a princess hug, and just carried the person away in a big way. ¡°Dixon, you let go of me, I told you to let go of me, did you hear me?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She was furious and her fistsnded intensively on Dixon¡¯s chest, but Dixon had no intention of letting her down. The two walked to the limo and Dixon put Sophie down, but with careful movements. The limo is close to unlocking automatically, and he pulls open the door and pushes Sophie into the car. Sophie was still struggling, and Dixon instantly reached out and pointed his hand at her face, ¡°Try moving again!¡± Sophie didn¡¯t dare to struggle anymore. Dixon leaned down close to her, pulling the seatbelt to buckle it for her, and deliberately pulled down the seatbelt that was strangling her abdomen. Such a move, overly intimate. Sophie can almost clearly smell the faint perfume emitted from Dixon¡¯s body, very familiar, everything seems to be back to the time when she was in the hidden tribe. She was remembering the past. Dixon¡¯s hand touched her abdomen when he pulled the seat belt, and Sophie¡¯s words echoed in her head, ¡®I¡¯m carrying triplets¡¯! Three children. As she said, if you are pregnant with triplets your belly is indeed bigger than normal pregnant women. Dixon¡¯s mind was anxious. If the baby is his, it is probably for the best. He couldn¡¯t even imagine that he was suddenly the father of three children. But on second thought, what if it was Warren¡¯s, as Sophie said? Dixon¡¯s heart is very apprehensive, annoyed tight frown, straight up, banging the car door shut, shaking the car are shaking. chapter 1409 : to jump out of the car This sound, scared Sophie¡¯s heart and liver straight. Dixon got into the main driver¡¯s seat, started the car, and drove straight away from the parking space towards the hospital. He couldn¡¯t tell how many months Sophie¡¯s baby was in her belly, but the hospital could. Sophie sat in the passenger seat, watching the car speed by, her whole body was distracted, and the thought that Dixon would know the truthter, her heart became more and more confused. ¡°Dixon, you let me out of the car, my parents are still waiting for me in the hospital.¡± Her restless hands gripped her seat belt in ast-ditch struggle. ¡°Then let them wait!¡± He shot back. Sophie said in exasperation, ¡°My dad has broken bones and my mom hasn¡¯t had a good rest for days, how can you be so heartless?¡± ¡°I¡¯m heartless?¡± The corners of his lips curled up with a touch of sarcasm, ¡°Compared to your heartless abandonment of me, I¡¯m much kinder to you.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. These words, there was no half-moisture. Sophie naturally admitted it. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you about all that nonsense, but you have to stop the car and let me down now.¡± Sophie¡¯s entire body panicked, not knowing what to do to avoid going to the hospital, ¡°If you don¡¯t stop the car, I¡¯ll jump off now.¡± Dixon was not threatened by Sophie, ¡°You have two choices. One, go to the hospital with me; two, jump off, and then I will announce directly to the public that you are dead. From now on, I, Dixon, will make you a bird in a cage forever.¡± He said, and gave her a sideways nce. That nce, the harsh eyes full of cold intent. Sophie just nced at him, immediately felt like being in the ice cer. Cold shivering. She was afraid. Fear of Dixon said to do, put her under house arrest. The back, the two did not speak again. The hospital, Xihua Children¡¯s Hospital, is Dixon¡¯s friend¡¯s hospital. When he said hello to his friend on the way, someone was waiting for them . He tugged Sophie¡¯s hand into the hospital and shoved the person directly, ¡°Give me a checkup to see how many months the baby is in her belly.¡± In fact, if Sophie refused the test, there was a quicker way, which was to do an amniocentesis. Once it was done, he would immediately know if the baby was his. But how could Dixon bear to do that when it was so painful? At this moment Sophie struggled no longer has any meaning, she knows can not hide from Dixon. Her heart was in turmoil, and her mind kept thinking about what to do, but she couldn¡¯te up with a solution. Lying on the ultrasound room bed, feeling the cold instrument sliding back and forth on her belly, pressing her abdomen very ufortable, she stared vacantly at the ceiling, silent. Also in turmoil was Dixon, who was waiting in the hallway for the results. He paced around anxiously, preparing his mind for the worst. If the baby in Sophie¡¯s belly was all Warren¡¯s, what was he going to do? But the odds were extremely slim. Dixon knew the odds were slim, but he was still a little irritated. If the baby was his, what did Sophie mean by keeping it until now? Is there still love for him? But he was now married to Larissa! All the ns had not yet started to be implemented. At that moment, the door of the ultrasound room opened and Sophie came out of it. Her face was drooping and she was not in a good mood. ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Sophie nced at him and said with a slightly cold tone. After saying that, she turned around and walked towards the end of the corridor, following the direction of the sign to the bathroom. She wanted to escape. Dixon didn¡¯t give her any chance. He didn¡¯t say a word, just silently followed Sophie¡¯s lead. Sophie into the bathroom, the moment the door closed, the whole person is not good. The hand propped up on the armrest, in situ stunned for a long time, can not think of any method, can only surrender. Chapter 1410 : Dixon president, self-respect From the bathroom, Dixon is still standing in the doorway. He stared at her for a moment, afraid that she might run away. Sophie turned on the faucet and bent down to wash her hands. When she looked up again, she saw her face haggard and waxy and weak in the mirror hanging on the wall. Thump, thump, thump¡­ At that moment, footsteps sounded in the hallway, and then Sophie heard, ¡°Mr. Dixon, the ultrasound sheet is out. Congrattions, so lucky, triplets, all five months old, all healthy.¡± Hearing the doctor¡¯s voice, Sophie¡¯s heart nged and the taut string brokepletely. Her brain exploded with a buzz. Even though she knew it would end this way, Sophie was still confused when the truth wasid out in front of Dixon. How to exin? What to do? ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Dixon said back. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Dixon.¡± The other side said and left. Dixon looked down at the ultrasound sheet, so excited that the corners of his lips were rippling with smiles.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. But once he thought of his current marital status, the smile at the corner of Dixon¡¯s mouth disappeared instantly. Sophie washed her hands for a long, long time. When she came out of the bathroom after blowing on her hands in the dryer, she was confronted with Dixon¡¯s sharp eyes. He raised his hand and held up the ultrasound sheet in his hand, ¡°Anything else you want to exin?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sophie¡¯s answer was crisp and clear. As she spoke, she looked up at Dixon, her bright eyes with a bit of coldness, ¡°Even if the child is yours, so what, I just simply like the child and want to give birth to it, it has nothing to do with you ¡­.¡± ¡°You think I will believe your words?¡± Dixon did not believe it. ¡°Believe it or not has nothing to do with me.¡± Sophie forced herself to y it cool, ¡°Although it says that you are the biological father of the child, if you insist on wanting the child, I can do away with it tomorrow.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Dixon¡¯s brow knitted in irritation. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you dare? What do you think ¡­¡± As she was talking, Dixon suddenly asked, ¡°You still love me, don¡¯t you?¡± The sudden question froze Sophie for a moment, she looked at him in a daze, opened her red lips, but did not know what to say. Then I heard Dixon continue, ¡°I¡¯ve figured out what happened between you and Warren, I know you don¡¯t love him, it¡¯s all because of Larissa.¡± He said ¡­ He knows. He knew, but he married Larissa anyway. See, that¡¯s true love! ¡°Now that you know, please take care of your wife.¡± The sadness in Sophie¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°We live at the bottom of society, an ant-like existence, so I hope you¡¯ll give us a way out for our family.¡± She pleaded in the calmest tone, but the words came out like a dagger in Dixon¡¯s heart, hurting him so much he couldn¡¯t breathe. Dixon face pain, raised his hand to pull her hand, but before he touched her, only to see Sophie fiercely back two steps, hand also hidden behind, ¡°President Dixon, self-respect.¡± Feeling Sophie¡¯s detachment, Dixon was devastated. His eyes full of deep and painful feelings stared at her for a long time before he said, ¡°Do you know why I married Larissa?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡± Sophie didn¡¯t want to hear it. But she didn¡¯t want to hear it, but he had to say, ¡°I didn¡¯t love her, and although my parents forced me to get married, I did it of my own free will.¡± Hearing him say the word ¡®voluntarily¡¯, the hands hanging at her side clenched together violently, her heart instantly fell to the bottom, the pain of despair struck her, simply suffocated her. Sheughed. Listen, what is said? He said he didn¡¯t love her, but then he voluntarily married Larissa. Chapter 1411 : Go back to Gangnam City A man¡¯s words can be so absurd and scary. ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling me this?¡± Sophie couldn¡¯t resist asking the question back, ¡°Is it to get my blessing?¡± She nodded, ¡°Yes, I wish you a happy wedding, an early baby and a long life.¡± After saying that, Sophie added, ¡°As long as you two couples can let our family live, blessing words, I will say as much as you want to hear.¡± ¡°Sophie!¡± Dixon¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold and he lightly reprimanded, ¡°I¡¯m only getting back at Larissa by marrying her!¡± His words fell, and suddenly there was silence. The two men looked at each other with their eyes facing each other, and their pupils were full of depression. After a long time, it returned to calm. Sophie half-believed, but could not ask for proof of his words. The point is ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s the point of talking about this?¡± Sophie¡¯s face overflowed with a piercing smile, ¡°the past is past, you revenge Larissa or sincerely like her, that is all your business. I¡¯m too lowly to climb up to you, and I don¡¯t dare to climb up to you. I just hope you can stay away from me and return the peace to me and my family.¡± Having seen the power of powerful people, Sophiepletely broke her mind about Dixon. After realizing the reality, you will realize that feelings are really worthless! She loves Dixon, but what can she do about it? Even if Dixon married Larissa and really wanted to get back at Larissa, at best he would just leave her out in the cold and make her feel widowed during the marriage. Wouldn¡¯t he have broken up The Larissa family? The result is obvious, not. Even if they do end up divorcing, the Dixon parents will not ept a disfigured woman into The Dixon family. This is fate. No matter how hard you struggle, you can¡¯t break free from the shackles that bind you. Sophie resigned herself to her fate. The two looked at each other for a long time, Dixon¡¯s eyes were filled with various emotions, and finally he said: ¡°Can you give me a hug? Just give me a hug like before, and I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± Sophie froze for a moment at the sudden request. Puzzled, she looked at the man she had been thinking about, gathered the courage to walk up and give him a hug. It took no more than five seconds to think about it. She wrapped her hands around his waist, as she once did, and pressed her cheek sideways against his chest, slowly closing her eyes. The familiar scent came over her, and everything seemed to return to the sweetness when she was in the Hidden n. Sophie asked, ¡°Have you ever loved me?¡± The brain asked uncontrobly.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. After asking, Sophie herself froze. The woman flung herself into his arms and hugged him, Dixon looked down at her, hisrge palm sped over her head, gently smoothing her hair, one arm around her waist, ¡°Always loved.¡± He said, always in love. Sophie¡¯s eyes were closed, but a tear spilled out of the corner of her eye. Dixon sped his hands on her shoulders, pushed her away gently, saw her eyes, hanging tears, he raised his hand, thumb fingers brush away the tears in the corner of her eyes, leaned in close and kissed her lips. This time, Sophie did not resist. His hot lips on her cool lips, the moment, as if a current sweeping through the body, Sophie instantly sink. Love, really is very scary. Even if one second is incredibly sober, the next moment can make people fall down and sink. The good thing is that Dixon did not continue, but took her into his arms, ¡°Go back to Gangnam City, your family side, I will help you settle down.¡± The Larissa family and his parents found her in L City and the consequences would be unthinkable. Although he could send someone to protect Sophie, he could not guard her 24 hours a day, and as long as she was in L City, she would not be safe. Chapter 1412 : Take her to the new house ¡°Sophie Bao¡¯er, would you like to wait for me once?¡± He asked. Sophie was silent. By andrge, she believed him from his reaction, but ¡­ ¡°If you really love me, don¡¯t bother me anymore. We are not suitable after all, really, not suitable.¡± Sophie is extraordinarily sober at the moment, ¡°It¡¯s not just The Larissa family that¡¯s standing in our way, it¡¯s also the world¡¯s vision and the idea of gentility. dixon, it¡¯s enough to have you say that, and with three children with me for the rest of my life, I think ¡­ I¡¯ll have a good time.¡± ¡°What about me, have you ever thought about me?¡± Dixon tightened his arms around her, but then thought of her pregnant, so he hugged her more gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m limited in my ability to take care of myself.¡± ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me yet, but time will give you the answer eventually.¡± Dixon lowered his head and kissed the top of her hair, ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t fall in love with Warren, okay?¡± Gentle words, as doting as ever, even the tone of his voice carried a slight humility. She didn¡¯t say anything. Dixon¡¯s heart was a little lost, ¡°You are pregnant, I will arrange for you to leave L City as soon as possible.¡± Ring-ring-ring Sophie¡¯s cell phone rang, interrupting the warmth between them. She pushes Dixon away and pulls out her phone, which shows Sophie¡¯s mother¡¯s phone number on the screen. Sophie answered the phone, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine, I got my brother¡¯s IOU, I went with my friend to deal with it, it¡¯s fine now, don¡¯t worry.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Sophie¡¯s mother: ¡°Oh, your friend has helped a lot, you have to treat him to a nice meal.¡± Sophie¡¯s mother was overjoyed. ¡°Okay mom, I know, I¡¯ll be backter.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush back, I¡¯m taking care of your dad¡¯s side. It¡¯s not toote for you to treat your friend to ate dinner and thene back, after all, you owe someone so much, you have to thank them properly.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Sophie hung up the phone and put the phone away. This is to find that, at some point, Dixon has taken her hand, and her fingers are interlocked. ¡°Auntie sent word for you to treat me to dinner.¡± Dixon said with a smile. Sophie thought about it, soberly knowing that she should refuse, but as soon as she opened her mouth, she became, ¡°Okay, what do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you somewhere.¡± Dixon took her hand and left the hospital and got into the car. Sitting in the car, she took her phone and sent a message to her friend at the hospital: [Help me keep it a secret and remember to delete the surveince. Then started the sedan and set off straight. The car is slow, his hand tightly holding Sophie¡¯s hand, not willing to let go for a minute. Sophie looked at his left hand one-handed grip on the steering wheel, said uneasily: ¡°You drive well.¡± She tried to shake off his hand, but the man clutched it tightly and just wouldn¡¯t let go. ¡°There are few cars on the road, the car has a one-touch start-stop function, you can rest assured to sit, there will be no ident.¡± He inclined his head and looked at her with smiling eyes. The car drove all the way to a private vi on the outskirts of the city. Dixon got out to the passenger side, opened the door for her and led her out of the car, ¡°This is my private vi, no one knows about it.¡± He said, by hand, the vi ess card into Sophie¡¯s hand, ter back, live here. It¡¯s quiet and convenient.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t refuse.¡± The man did not give her a chance to say no back, led her to the vi lobby door, the door is a code lock, Dixon stood at the door and pressed the keypad, side head to Sophie said, ¡°Guess what the password is?¡± Sophie shook her head. Then she saw Dixon enter a series of passwords: ¡°960526.¡± Chapter 1413 : Remembering the Past The password was her birth date. If yes, before this Sophie was still doubting Dixon¡¯s feelings for her, then at this moment she could really be sure that Dixon loved her. ¡°The ce is cleaned by a maid every week.¡± He led her through the door. Walking to the foyer, Dixon squatted down and took a pair of cotton slippers for her in the shoe cab, ¡°Change your shoes.¡± He reached out and held her calf, trying to help her change her shoes himself. Sophie was startled and hastily refused, ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, don¡¯t move around.¡± Dixon refused and personally helped her take off her t shoes and put on a pair of soft, padded cotton slippers, and then changed the shoes himself. This moment, Sophie heart inexplicably a pain, and touched and sad. ¡°You ¡­ don¡¯t be so nice to me.¡± Sophie couldn¡¯t help but say. The man straightened up, facing her, and wrapped his arm around her waist, ¡°If I¡¯m not nice to you, who do I want to be nice to?¡± With that, he led her inside, ¡°Let me show you something upstairs.¡± Sophie¡¯s heart was curious, and she obediently followed Dixon upstairs together. The vi wasrge, with a new Chinese light luxury decoration style, simple yet atmospheric and elegant. And there were many photos on the wall of the stairway, photos ced in an orderly manner in the chaos, from the entrance of the steps to the second floor, the whole wall was covered with photos. The first photo is hers, a photo of her working at First Sight Wedding. At that time Dixon went to thepany with Morris, one after another she got to know Dixon, not knowing when he stole a photo of her, a photo of her sitting at the front desk, with her hand on her face in a daze. The second one, a photo of her Vivian ying around; the third one, a photo of her jumping when she was happy in setting up the wedding site, with a very good angle. The fourth, fifth and sixth ¡­ She went up step by step, each photo is high definition and good looking. From the first meeting in L City, to the selfies at the Crypt, to the photos at the Royal Vi after returning to the Crypt; from a single photo to a double photo of two people, everything was so nice. There were so many photos, more than the ones Sophie had saved in her phone album. Dixon took all these photos for her and made frames for her, hanging them on two walls. It¡¯s a lie to say that she wasn¡¯t touched, but Sophie didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. Dixon casually pointed out a few photos and told her when the photos were taken and how she felt at that time. When she went up to the second floor, Dixon introduced to her one by one, ¡°This is the study, next door is the gym, knowing that you like yoga, the equipment is very well ced.¡± Then go forward, ¡°This is the guest bedroom, and this is the children¡¯s room.¡± Dixon looked down at Sophie¡¯s belly, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t expect to have three little ones.¡± Sophie blushed and didn¡¯t say anything.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Further on, Dixon stopped, ¡°This ¡­ room,¡± he took Sophie¡¯s hand, raised it on the doorknob and opened the door to the room with her. The two walked in, it was dark inside, Dixon turned on the light by hand. At once, what came into view was ¡­ Therge room, the ceiling pulled pull flowers, hanging in the middle of a delicate flower ball, the wall above the bed hung red decoration, abination of Chinese and English ¡®Happy Newlywed¡¯, the top is a pair of photos. Although it is not a wedding photo, it is a selfie of the two of them idly taking a photo of themselves while in the Hidden Tribe, a sweet photo of the two of them kissing face to face, taken by cing their cell phones on the table in timepse. The photo was taken when the two had the best skin condition, and the photo was so intimate that looking at it now would not help but send them into memories. Chapter 1414 : I will be gentle Sophie didn¡¯t expect that the ce Dixon brought her to would be the new room he was preparing. So, what Dixon said was true. He was in love with her. ¡°Here, this is the new room I prepared, I had thought that I would marry you after the year, and the time would not be rushed.¡± Dixon held Sophie¡¯s hand with emotion, ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect so many things to happenter.¡± Sophie pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. It was because, she really didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Anyway, the ending wasn¡¯t too bad.¡± Dixon side head, gaze fell on Sophie¡¯s body, holding her hand slowly raised, over the heart, ¡°at least, I still have the opportunity to say ¡®I love you¡¯; at least, I also know that you love me.¡± That¡¯s enough. He continued, ¡°You¡¯re right, our family does have the concept of gentry. So, Sophi Bao¡¯er ¡­¡± he paused, his face heavy for a few moments, ¡°Give me some time, I will settle everything and then pick you and the child up to return to The Dixon family openly and honestly. ¡± Dixon was promising her. Listening to his heartfelt words, Sophie¡¯s heart was full of mixed feelings. It turned out that he had married Larissa just for revenge. She had naively thought that by marrying Larissa, Dixon had forgiven her for what she had done in the past and that they were back together. ¡°What if your parents never agree?¡± Sophie voiced out the concern in her mind. Love needs to be supported by parents, otherwise how can itst. ¡°Trust me, I can handle it.¡± Dixon held Sophie¡¯s hand tightly, his gaze firm. Sophie was silent once again. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t trust Dixon, but how could Dixon stand up to so many people with one person in the face of the despicable The Larissa family, and Dixon¡¯s parents. ¡°Why does it have to be me?¡± Sophie slowly raised her eyes,plicated and tinged with a few hurt eyes twinkling, ¡°You can be happy and rxed without me.¡± Dixon was clearly making enemies by insisting on staying with her. Sophie couldn¡¯t guess how it would end, but she didn¡¯t want to see Dixon take any chances. Some loves, after all, are fruitless. Dixon took her into his arms and rubbed his palm through her hair, ¡°Wrong, all wrong. Without you, I¡¯m the one suffering.¡± Sophie was like a ray of light in Dixon¡¯s life, giving him hope for life.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. He had wanted to muddle through his life, although he was also taking care of his own smallpany, but thepany was also being run and taken care of by someone, he did not bother at all. Dixon let go of Sophie and leaned in to kiss her on the lips. This kiss was not as pdash as the previous one, but hot and long, with the tip of his tongue gently teasing her red lips and giving her a romantic French kiss. Sophie¡¯s heart was racing, her mind was nk, and her body was even a little out of control. When dazed, she heard Dixon ask, ¡°Sophie Baoer, I want to, but ¡­ can you give me once? I¡¯ll be gentle.¡± Ghostly, she seemed to answer. By the time Sophie¡¯s whole body was awake, she was already on her back on the bed, the man behind her, every movement was careful and extraordinarily gentle, even vaguely could feel his trembling, the muffled hum between his nostrils, Sophiergely felt his restraint. ¡°Sophie Bao¡¯er, I miss you so much.¡± Dixon held her up, turned her around, pulled the bedding around the two of them, gently lifted her legs and leaned down to kiss her lips after invading the territory. Sophie had practiced yoga and her body was so flexible that every time Dixon did it with her, it was an ultimate pleasure. Only this time because she was pregnant, he was extra restrained and did not dare to be too crazy. Chapter 1415 : Not wanting to fall asleep I don¡¯t know how many hourster, Sophie finally couldn¡¯t help crying and begging for mercy, Dixon looked at her teary face, her body trembled uncontrobly, and finally chose to ¡®release¡¯ in advance and spared her. Afterwards, Sophiey down on the bed and fell asleep. Dixon knew she was pregnant and her body was prone to fatigue, and he couldn¡¯t bear to wake him up, so he took a towel and made hot water and helped her wipe her body. After everything was done, the many on her side, holding her in his arms and smelling the smell of her hair, Dixon¡¯s whole body and mind was soothed, his mood was iparably better, and a long-lost smile appeared on his face. From the first time Sophie left to now, he has been living every day with a lot of pain. I thought this would be the end of my life, but I didn¡¯t know that Sophie woulde back to L City with her three children. He put his palm over her belly, feeling the presence of the little ones, and the smile on his face intensified. How wonderful. He was a father. The father of three children, more than the twins of the Pepper family, or their Sophie is better! Dixon suddenly thought of something, and picked up Sophie¡¯s phone, her phone password has not been changed, Dixon opened WeChat, found her mother¡¯s WeChat signal, with Sophie¡¯s tone of voice said: [Mom, I drank too much with friends, rest at friends for a night, tomorrow to go over.]Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Dixon did not expect that Sophie¡¯s mother would call after he sent the message. The first ringing, Dixon worried that it will be noisy Sophie, hand a slip, directly answer. He couldn¡¯t help but frown, rolled over and got up from the bed and went outside the room. ¡°Sophie na, where are you?¡± Sophie¡¯s mother called uneasily and inquired. Dixon politely and politely said, ¡°Hello auntie, this is Dixon. sophie is here with me.¡± ¡°Oh, you are Mr. Dixon, huh? Hahahahaha ¡­¡± Sophie¡¯s mother knew Dixon, before Dixon and Morris together had been to Sophie¡¯s old home to look for Sophie, and also gave them a lot of things and stuffed money, they remembered him particrly well. But Dixon didn¡¯t understand what Sophie¡¯s mother meant with a happy harrumph. Murphy ¡­ ¡°Where¡¯s our Sophie?¡± Sophie¡¯s mother asked again. ¡°Sophie ¡­¡± thinking about the message he just sent, he had to exin, ¡°Actually Sophie did not drink, I drank some, after she sent me back, probably recently did not rest well, lying on the sofa and fell asleep I couldn¡¯t bear to wake her up, so I could only use her phone to send you a message. Auntie, I¡¯m sorry that I lied to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I lied to you.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, it¡¯s okay, Sophie has been busy with her father¡¯s affairstely, and it¡¯s really hard. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re wee, we¡¯re ¡­ friends, we should, we should.¡± ¡°Good, it¡¯ste, Mr. Dixon also take an early rest.¡± ¡°Well, goodbye auntie.¡± Dixon hung up the phone with a meaningful smile on his face. He was also someone who had experienced business battles and could feel the hearts of people thoroughly, so he naturally understood the meaning of Sophie¡¯s mother¡¯s words. It¡¯s a pity that he couldn¡¯t understand Sophie¡¯s little girl¡¯s mind. Back in the bedroom, Dixon put the phone on the bedside table and went back to sleep with Sophie in his arms. But God knows, just holding the woman in his arms, he could not restrain the adrenaline rush, craving her body, simply can torture him crazy. Dixon had no choice but to go to the bathroom on a cold day and take a cold shower to cool off before returning to Sophie¡¯s side. This night, Dixon held her and did not want to fall asleep. He knew Sophie would be leaving L City soon, and he couldn¡¯t let go. Sophie slept until she woke up naturally, and opened her eyes at eight or nine in the morning, when she saw Dixon¡¯s seductive peach blossom eyes. Chapter 1416 : Pregnant with triplets He smiled dotingly, ¡°Good morning.¡± With that, he dropped a kiss on her lips, ¡°Dear Sophie baby.¡± Sophie froze for a moment, remembering with hindsight the madness of that scenest night, and couldn¡¯t help but blush with shame. Although she was pregnant, she was past the danger period, and proper intercourse was fine, and Dixon¡¯s movements were so gentle that it had no effect on the baby. It was just that Sophie was too ufortable with the two of them holding each other naked at the moment. Suddenly, she frowned tightly, ¡°Oh no, I said I¡¯d go back yesterday, and I still haven¡¯t. My mom will be worried sick.¡± She jerked up, but was yanked directly into Dixon¡¯s arms, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already called my aunt.¡± ¡°You called?¡± ¡°To be precise, it was your mother who called, so I exined to her that you were too sleepy to fall asleep when you dropped me off and couldn¡¯t be bothered to wake you up. Your motherughed and told me to take care of you.¡± As he spoke, Dixon¡¯s eyebrows fluttered and a smile spread across his face. Sophie red at him oddly, ¡°How do you expect me to exin that to my mother when I get back?¡± ¡°Whatever you want.¡± Dixon reached out and touched her cheek, ¡°Besides, I¡¯ll see your mother sooner orter, what do you have to worry about.¡± Sophie pursed her lips and said nothing more. ¡­N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Morris and Danny did have something going onte at night, only it wasn¡¯t the factory. The two dealt with thepany¡¯s affairs, busy all night, the next day during the day has not been rested, busy exhausted. In the afternoon, after taking care of everything, Morris and Danny had time to eat. A sumptuous lunch had just been sent over from the first house, and before the two of them had time to start, the office door pushed open and Dixon walked in. Seeing Dixon, Morris nced at Danny, and the two looked at each other and smiled. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, grinning from ear to ear, what, making up?¡± Danny put down his chopsticks and looked at Dixon flirting. Morris was opening the lunch box, not forgetting to tease, ¡°Needless to say, naturally hugged the beauty.¡± Although the two were teasing, they were happy to see a smile on Dixon¡¯s face and they followed suit. ¡°Superficial, superficial.¡± Dixon removed the ck and white checkered scarf from his neck, hung it on a side hanger and walked over to Danny and sat down, ¡°Big brother, I think I still envy the second brother. Look how nice it is that he and Pepper have twin children.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, who wouldn¡¯t be envious of twins.¡± Danny nodded and shook his head, ¡°You, ah, don¡¯t think about it, can deal with your family that file. Then think about the baby.¡± Morris raised an eyebrow and looked meaningfully at Dixon, vaguely guessing what was going on. Dixon raised his hand and pped Danny¡¯s chest, ¡°Don¡¯t be so absolute.¡± He made a face to pretend to be calm, and then sprang up, a heavy p on Danny¡¯s shoulder, excitedly said: ¡°I became a father, our Sophie is pregnant.¡± ¡°Became a father?¡± Danny eximed. Morris, ¡°Congrattions.¡± Expected. ¡°Of course, Sophie is superb, she¡¯s pregnant with three little cubs.¡± He held up three fingers and raised his eyebrows at Morris, ¡°Brother Two, isn¡¯t Sophie great? There¡¯s one more than your twins.¡± Dixon, at this moment, is happy as a child. The kind of stubborn and unrestrained, reckless and dashing he hase back. A while ago, he seemed to be taken away from his soul, like a walking corpse every day, but today she, like the soul back to the body, let the whole person back to the essence of the spirit. Morris raised his hand and apuded, ¡°I can¡¯t tell, it¡¯s good enough. Congrattions.¡± Chapter 1417 : Remittance of $50 million He was genuinely happy for Dixon. Danny plummeted, ¡°Triplets?¡± He stood up, kicked Dixon in the ass, and couldn¡¯t help but burst out foul, ¡°Mud, your kid¡¯s ancestral grave is smoking.¡± With that, Danny took out his cell phone and made a call to Arlo Marsh. The phone dialed out of the gap, Dixon happy to put his arm around Danny¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Brother, you can not ah? You see the second brother and the little pepper children will soon be ying soy sauce, I will soon be the father of three children, people Arlo also has Aurora, you are still a million years single dog, tsk tsk ¡­ in a previous life should not be too much sin.¡± ¡°Grass, Dixon do you want to die?¡± Danny was furious and gave Dixon a fierce punch, at this time, the phone was connected, and Arlo Marsh¡¯s voice rang out on the other end, ¡°Brother?¡± Danny didn¡¯t have time to talk to Arlo Marsh, he just threw the phone to Morris and then grabbed Dixon and beat him up.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Morris took the phone, put it next to his ear, and said to the person on the other end of the phone, ¡°What are you doing? Come over for a wedding reception tonight.¡± ¡°Wedding wine? What wedding wine? Wouldn¡¯t ¡­ you and Vivian have it again?¡± Hearing Morris¡¯ voice on the other end of the line, Arlo Marsh asked directly. ¡°What are you thinking about. It¡¯s Dixon being a dad, a father of three.¡± As Morris spoke, a howl rang out in the office, and Arlo Marsh couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Yo, this kid¡¯s a bull. When the father of three children, can put him happy a second to return to the ancestors? This owl sound, the caveman also is not this call, right.¡± ¡°He said I have Vivian, you have Aurora, he has Sophie and three kids, and Danny is single for life. danny is beating him up.¡± ¡°No, I have to go beat him up too, I¡¯m so lucky, I¡¯m jealous!¡± Arlo Marsh hung up the phone after that. Putting down the phone, Morris leaned back on the sofa, looking at the two people who were fighting, Morris suddenly remembered the way he had fought with Vivian at Night apartment. He, missed her. Morris took his cell phone and made a call to Vivian, and not surprisingly, the phone was still off. She has just closed training, he can¡¯t help but miss her like crazy. I wonder how she is doing? Morris intends to deal with the matter at hand in the next two days, will go to the film city, to visit her. Although it is closed training, but Director Johnny more or less will sell him face. The two people who were ying there were tired of fighting, and only then did they sit back on the sofa with a gasp, honestly. Morris looked at Dixon, who was sweating profusely, and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Sophie?¡± ¡°Sent her back to Gangnam City.¡± Speaking of Sophie, Dixon sighed, ¡°Helped her take care of everything this morning, got the deeds to the house back, and the family moved back to their old home. His brother¡¯s whereabouts are unknown and he¡¯s still searching. I was worried that it wasn¡¯t safe for Sophie to stay in L City and let her leave under the pretext of work.¡± After all, with three children in her belly, Dixon had to do everything she could to protect her and secretly send someone to protect Sophie just in case. Morris slightly jawed, ¡°This time you are well thought out. But ¡­¡± he said, his face was a bit more serious, ¡°you still have to hurry up to deal with your matter with The Larissa family, give her an exnation.¡± ¡°Second brother don¡¯t worry, I know how to do it.¡± Dixon nodded. Speaking of this, Morris suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Vivian transferred 50 million to Sophie before, looking at this situation she should not know yet. Maybe the money was transferred to a previous bank card and she didn¡¯t get the information. You go back and talk to her.¡± ¡°Okay. I thank you and Pepper for Sophie.¡± Dixon slightly jawed, his face was a hidden joy. Chapter 1418 : Having a bad time lately Time went back to the previous day. Vivian and Margarita Jones went to the hotel and Daisy left after sending them to stay there. After she left, Margarita Jones closed the door of her room and returned to the living room. When she saw Vivian standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is Daisy really reliable? Although she said she did not kill you, but I always feel that she came over to you with some purpose.¡± A remark hit Vivian¡¯s heart, she also had this thought. ¡°Let¡¯s take a step and see.¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t be sure what Daisy was thinking now, so she didn¡¯t say anything more about her, but said to Margarita Jones, ¡°Just got off the ne, get some rest, you¡¯re leaving this afternoon.¡± The time now is the morning in C, leaving her and Margarita Jones not much time, she must now rest and refresh, in order to maintain a better state, to deal with what will happenter. Daisy had told her to be on guard against Antina¡¯s people, but Country C was in Antina¡¯s territory, how was she going to be on guard? She had only just arrived in Country C, and she had already encountered a lot of difficulties. It was destined that this trip to the Hidden Tribe would not be that easy.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Well, I happen to be sleepy, I¡¯m going to take a nap first, call me at noon dinner.¡± Margarita Jones yawned, went to the bedroom, closed the door, drew the curtains and went to sleep. Vivian sat alone in the living room, not sleepy, although she wanted to call Morris, but at the critical moment, if she contacted someone, it would show that she was not in ¡®closed training¡¯. Leaning back on the sofa, she opened Weibo and swiped through L City¡¯s hometown tweets and found nothing unusual, so she didn¡¯t think much of it. Just as she was about to go to her room to rest, someone suddenly knocked on the door outside the living room. She frowned slightly, subconsciously a little defensive. She got up and walked to the door, looked through the cat¡¯s eye to see who was outside, and found that the person standing outside was Issac Shaw, so she opened the door. ¡°Why is it you?¡± When she saw Issac Shaw, Vivian was very surprised. She had just arrived in C, and Issac Shaw knew where she was. ¡°Surprised?¡± Issac Shaw ced his hands in his trench coat pockets and smiled at Vivian. After not seeing him for some days, Vivian noticed that Issac Shaw seemed quite haggard. Although she didn¡¯t know what had happened to him recently, she could tell that he hadn¡¯t been doing well. Vivian thought that Margarita Jones was still resting in her room, so she didn¡¯t want to disturb her, so she said to Issac Shaw, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the cafe downstairs.¡± Since he came over, he must have something to say. And she, too, had something to talk to Issac Shaw about. ¡°Yeah, okay.¡± Issac Shaw nodded his head. Vivian entered the room and said to Margarita Jones, who was lying in bed sleeping, ¡°Issac Shaw is here, I¡¯ll go out with him first, you get some rest.¡± ¡°Go away, go away, don¡¯t disturb my sleep.¡± In a short time, Margarita Jones had fallen asleep, she waved her hand, not wanting Vivian to wake her up. Vivian smiled helplessly and left the bedroom. Before leaving from L City, Vivian had purchased a new phone card, dual SIM, with the primary number off and the secondary card in use, and saved the number with Margarita Jones for easy contact. She admonished, ¡°Call me if you need anything, I¡¯m not far away, I¡¯ll be backter.¡± Finished at the bedroom door before closing it. She then left the suite, taking her room card with her so she wouldn¡¯t have to wake Margarita Jones when she returnedter. She and Issac Shaw both got on the elevator. Once Vivian pressed the number of floors, she gave Issac Shaw a sideways nce, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been having a ¡­ good timetely?¡± Chapter 1419 : Saying goodbye again There are some things that Vivian can feel even if she doesn¡¯t say them. Issac Shaw shook his head helplessly with a smile, ¡°The eyes are quite sharp.¡± He sighed and frowned slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about me, talk about you. And ¡­ Morris how is it going?¡± It is very difficult to let go of hatred, but Issac Shaw gradually let go of his hatred for Morris because of his love for Vivian. Only when you love someone can you experience the kind of madness that you can give up everything for her. Vivian willow eyebrows slightly wrinkled, seems to know where to start. The two went to the cafe on the third floor and sat in the corner of the cafe, which happened to be a window seat, and each ordered coffee and dessert. ¡°You should know all about Morris. I, ah, still the same as always.¡± Vivian looked sideways out of the window, the European-style architecture of the street, nted with sycamore trees on both sides. The cold wind blew off the only few leaves on the trunks of the trees, leaving only the bare branches of the trees, looking somewhat sluggish. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Issac Shaw¡¯s face is slightly sunken, for Morris¡¯s matter he said there is nothing he can do, ¡°I would love to help you, but my ability is limited.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Another reason why he would let go of his hatred with Morris was that his repeated proximity to Vivian had brought about the couple¡¯s demise. Issac Shaw¡¯s heart guilt, over time, also washed away the hatred of Morris. Or perhaps Issac Shaw believes that thebination of things that have happened have cancelled out everything Morris has done to him. ¡°It¡¯s not about you.¡± Vivian shook her head. She had no way to me Issac Shaw, who had married Antina because of her. Bing a superfluous son-inw was something that not many men could ept, especially a man with such a high self-esteem as Issac Shaw. ¡°Isn¡¯t Antina already pregnant, why did you suddenly ask for a divorce from her?¡± Vivian was a bit puzzled. ¡°Both of you, the coffee is ready.¡± At this time, the waiter came over and ced the finished coffee and dessert in front of the two of them, and then turned around and left. Issac Shaw looked down at the coffee, picked it up, blew on the strong coffee, took a light sip, and pulled out a bitter smile at the corner of his lips, ¡°Don¡¯t you know very well?¡± The sudden question made Vivian foggy, she puzzled slightly frowned, think carefully, roughly understand what. ¡°I¡¯m not surprised that she did this, since I don¡¯t have any feelings for her.¡± Issac Shawmented. Listening to him, Vivian was sure of what was in her mind. He was talking about Antina cheating in marriage. Just ¡­ How did he know that she knew about it? ¡°I ¡­ also learned about it by ident.¡± Vivian looked down at the coffee floating with curling hot air and said. ¡°If you knew, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Issac Shaw suddenly questioned. Vivian froze for a moment and looked up in shock, ¡°I ¡­¡± she didn¡¯t know what to say. The man sitting across from her smiled openly, ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, why are you still nervous.¡± He leaned back on the card seat, crossed his fingers on his abdomen, ¡°You and Morris thing, I¡¯m sorry, can not help you. ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already helped me a lot.¡± Vivian was truly grateful, ¡°You and Antina really want to get a divorce? What should we do afterwards? Her father is afraid he won¡¯t let you go easily.¡± ¡°With all the bad things Antina has done, Frank won¡¯t say anything.¡± Issac Shaw¡¯s eyes fell on Vivian, ¡°This time, I¡¯m going to leave.¡± ¡°Go?¡± Vivian could not help but be a little worried, ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°At the end of the world, there is always a ce for me to stay.¡± Issac Shaw looked pale, ¡°I came to say goodbye to you, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll see you again.¡± If the previous goodbye made Vivian feel rxed, this time, she had a heavy heart. Chapter 1420 : Past Vivian looked at him and fell into a long silence. The two looked at each other for a moment, the man smiled gently, ¡°What, can¡¯t let go?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The rigid face is overflowing with smiles, making him more affable, but the pair of deep pupils haloed with despondency and sadness. ¡°There is no banquet under heaven.¡± Vivian red lips pulled up a smile, picked up the coffee, body slightly leaned forward, ¡°Here, to coffee instead of wine, as a farewell to you.¡± Seeing her raise her coffee, Issac Shaw also raised his coffee and clinked his cup with her. The gold-rimmed white porcin cups just clinked, and the two kept their cups up, looking at each other. He said, ¡°I believe that you and Morris will be able to hold on to each other. He loves you very much, it¡¯s your blessing, cherish it.¡± Issac Shaw has been through a lot with Vivian, and he has seen it all. Especially this time Antina together with Mike Cheal against Morris, and Morris knows that all the spearheads originated from Vivian and him, but Morris did not ount for Vivian, but instead took the lead and carried all by himself. Issac Shaw must admit, Morris is a rare good man. Rather than himself, he could notpare. ¡°Well, I will.¡± Vivian slightly jawed, ¡°You should also take care of yourself. A life is short, make sure you love yourself and try to live the life you want.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Issac Shaw gently lifted his cup and clinked it with her, withdrew his hand and took a sip of his coffee, ¡°If you didn¡¯t have things to do, I would have wanted to drag you out of here without getting drunk.¡± He knew the purpose of Vivian¡¯s trip to C. He didn¡¯t want to say anything, but finally couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It¡¯s a long way to go, have you really thought it through?¡± Issac Shaw added, ¡°You can ask Fraser Marsh to go with you.¡± It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t thought about apanying Vivian to the Hidden Tribe, but being close to her would bring her infinite trouble, so it was better to stay away from her than to give her the best protection. Issac Shaw was truly thinking of Vivian. ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother him.¡± Vivian recalled all the things that had happened with Fraser Marsh, and felt an indefinable affection for him. Suddenly, her eyes lit up, ¡°I heard that he brought Vi Sabastian to C. Is Vi Sabastian still adapting.¡± She hadn¡¯t been in touch with Fraser Marsh for a while and naturally hadn¡¯t asked about Vi Sabastian¡¯s situation. ¡°I¡¯ve seen her a couple of times, and she¡¯s adapted quite well.¡± At the mention of Fraser Marsh, Issac Shaw smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Fraser Marsh¡¯s charm is that he¡¯s got Vi Sabastian all over him.¡± ¡°Does Fraser Marsh like her?¡± Vivian remembered that Sue Stewart had asked her toe to C to see Fraser Marsh at the end of the year or at the beginning of the year, but due to various dys, she had not been able to keep her promise. If Sue Stewart knew there was a Vi Sabastian beside Fraser Marsh, I wonder if it would trigger a ¡®war¡¯ between the two women, Sue Stewart and Vi Sabastian? ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Issac Shaw put down the coffee cup in his hand, leaned back on the seat and shook his head, ¡°But Fraser Marsh is quite nice to Vi Sabastian.¡± Although Fraser Marsh was nice to Vi Sabastian, it was still not clear from his attitude, did he like her or not? Vivian sat down with Issac Shaw and talked a lot. From the present to the past, the two of them reminisce together about the past and the happy moments when they first met. Issac Shaw smiled brightly, ¡°You were working as a security guard at Night Club, and you were so ugly.¡± The thought of the past makes him happy. Happiness always makes others happy, and Vivian smiles along with him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you have to support your family back then? You can avoid a lot of things by dressing ugly. But you, I am so ugly, you still pester me every day, pulling me to drink together.¡± Chapter 1421 : He’s Really Gone ¡°Hmm. At that time my father he ¡­¡± As he spoke, the smile on Issac Shaw¡¯s face gradually disappeared and was reced by sadness and grief. It is probably because of the decline of The Shaw family, Issac Shaw think of those things naturally will think of sister Yeon Shaw. Vivian keenly aware of his emotions, immediately changed the subject, ¡°By the way, when do you n to leave? Have you packed all your things? I have time to see you off.¡± ¡°Lightly packed, nothing to pack, and no need for you to send.¡± He refused Vivian to send him away. The reason is simple. Fear of parting. They didn¡¯t talk for long before Issac Shaw got up to leave, and Vivian walked him outside the hotel. Standing beside his car, Vivian looked deep into the window of the car is buckled Issac Shaw, and waved with him, ¡°Take care of ah. We ¡­ will meet again sometime.¡± Issac Shaw raised his side head to look at her outside the car window, dark as ink eyes are thick to melt the inseparable. He raised an eyebrow, ¡°Promise me that you must be safe and sound for the rest of your life.¡± A t tone, but for some reason, Vivian vaguely felt that his voice was hoarse, and his twinkling eyes were trying to restrain some kind of emotion. She nodded heavily, ¡°Well, we all have to be safe and healthy for the rest of our lives.¡± Four seemingly simple words, indeed the hardest toe by. ¡°Little Vivian?¡± Issac Shaw called out. Vivian: ¡°Hmm?¡± Issac Shaw: ¡°Nothing, just wanted to call out your name.¡± He smiled back, and then raised the window, reluctantly withdrew his gaze, started the sedan and left directly. After years of driving, he was a skilled driver, a beautiful turn into the road and then blended into the traffic. He walked very hastily, fearing that if he slowed down any more, Vivian would find his red eyes. Once Issac Shaw in L City, as Dixon general, in the eyes of outsiders is a flirtatious male. But he didn¡¯t know that the seemingly flirtatious man was the most affectionate. From the time he fell in love with her, his love for her became paranoid, but also longsting love has never changed. It was good to see her find the love of her life, otherwise how could Issac Shaw have chosen to leave? A life that goes around and around seems to always be at the beginning. He, still single. Vivian stood there and watched his car disappear from view, sighing in frustration and feeling a lot of emotions. She was a long time ago, and she had known Issac Shaw much longer than Morris. Even though he was once a flirtatious young man in the middle of a fling, but also gave her countless help, she is grateful and remembered. In just six months, she witnessed the deaths of Yoona Lee and Houghton, and she suddenly felt empty. ¡°Phew.¡± Vivian took a long breath andmented, ¡°It¡¯s good to be gone, it¡¯s good to be gone.¡± He didn¡¯t love Antina, but he married her because of her. Now Issac Shaw has chosen to leave, which is a relief for him, and for Vivian, why not? I only hope that once he leaves, he can start a new life and live a peaceful and quiet life. Vivian stood in the same ce for a long time, finally yawned sleepily and turned around to go upstairs to rest. The boat to the Hidden Tribe was scheduled to leave at the port at 12 o¡¯clock at night, and all she needed to do now was to rest and refresh herself with Margarita Jones. The two of them slept until they woke up naturally.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. When they got up, it was already six o¡¯clock in the evening in C. The two of them simply packed their bags, went downstairs and had some dinner at the hotel restaurant, then checked out and left the hotel. The person who came to pick them up was Daisy, and the two got into her car and left. But when that car just left, the windows of another car parked on the side of the road slowly lowered, immediately revealing Ethan a face full of doubts, immediately took out his cell phone to Morris made a call. Chapter 1422 : Stop my wife Meanwhile, L City. Because Dixon knew that he had triplet children, he was in a good mood and invited the three brothers to dine together. This is a period of his depression, Morris several people see in the eyes, even at the moment busy work, Morris naturally will also find time to apany him. But in the middle of a few people talking andughing, Morris¡¯s phone rang. Dixon immediately frowned and pointed at Morris, ¡°Second brother, if you leave us behind because of work today, I will be angry.¡± He snapped. ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah, Dixon¡¯s right.¡± Danny agreed. Morris gave a slight jaw, ¡°Naturally.¡± With that, he answered Ethan¡¯s call. He originally thought that Ethan was in C at this time, even if he had something to do, it would not affect the meal today. As a result, as soon as the call was connected, he heard Ethan say, ¡± Boss, I ¡­ saw the youngdy in C.¡± ¡°Vivian?¡± Morris steepled his face, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the youngdy filming a costume drama, howe the crew still came to C country for scenes?¡± Ethan¡¯s heart was puzzled, ¡°I was trying to say that I vaguely seemed to have seen, seen Daisy.¡± If he had seen Vivian alone, Ethan would not have been surprised, but he just felt that the woman¡¯s back was especially like Daisy, which was very scary. The other end of the phone, Morris heard Ethan¡¯s words, immediately stood up, the whole face is written full of tension, ¡°where did you see her?¡± ¡°The Kent Hotel. Oh yes, not only the youngdy, I also saw Margarita Jones.¡± Ethan finished, and suddenly realized a terrible problem, ¡°Boss, you ¡­ don¡¯t know the youngdy ising to C?¡± ¡°Vivian is supposed to be going to the Hidden Tribe.¡± Comprehensive recently Vivian told him about ¡®closed training¡¯, at that time Morris felt unbelievable, but because it was Vivian who said it, he did not have any reason to doubt, so he did not think much about it. At this moment Ethan also said Vivian people in C, Morris instantly understand what is the situation. ¡°Ethan, you immediately put down all the work in hand, go to stop Vivian, remember to bring people. Make sure you stop her before I get there.¡± Hearing Morris¡¯s nervous voice on the other end of the phone, Ethan realized the seriousness of the situation, ¡°Okay, I got it boss.¡± After saying that, he immediately hung up the phone. After Morris put away the phone, Arlo Marsh asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say yesterday that Vivian was in closed training, howe he went to C?¡± Danny and Dixon both gazed at Morris with the same worried eyes, waiting for his answer. Morris smoothly picked up his jacket and put it on while saying, ¡°She lied to me. It must be that she knows about all the recent happenings in thepany, and is probably nning to go to the Hidden Tribe with Margarita Jones to seek ¡®outside help¡¯.¡± ¡°Awesome.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Recalling all the things of the Hidden Tribe, Dixon gave a thumbs up, ¡°You¡¯re so happy to meet such a good woman as Pepper. She can go out of her way for anything for you.¡± He said, also stood up, busy asking, ¡°Do you want us to apany you there?¡± ¡°Yes, can you do it alone?¡± Danny was even more uneasy, ¡°Yourpany situation is very tricky, won¡¯t you have an impact if you go to C again?¡± This trip and return, at least a full day of dy, thepany side can wait? ¡°Big brother is right.¡± Arlo Marsh also had concerns. Morris rested his hand on the back of the seat, his eyes regained theirposure, ¡°It¡¯s okay, wait for me toe back.¡± He said, and walked towards the outside of the box. Arlo Marsh: ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡± Chapter 1423 : Meet Margarita Jones Dixon: ¡°I¡¯ll charter a special ne for you.¡± Danny: ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you.¡± A few of the men were heterosexual best buddies, but they were like brothers.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Morris did not pretend to refuse, their brothers do not need toe to these fake courtesy. So, Arlo Marsh drove all the way to the airport, and Dixon called a friend at the airport and chartered a special ne. After arriving at the airport, Danny and Morris got on the ne and headed straight to C. Before the ne took off, Morris got on the ne again. Before the ne took off, Morris made another call to Ethan, ¡°Did the man stop?¡± ¡°Youngdy¡¯s car should be going to the port, I¡¯m chasing it now. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely stop the youngdy.¡± Ethan was confident. Morris responded and added, ¡°Make sure to stop her. Danny and I are on the ne right now.¡± ¡°Okay, boss.¡± Ethan hung up the phone and immediately made another call to the people below, instructing them to hold at the port and make sure to stop Vivian. And he also changed ces with the driver, sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, his foot on the gas pedal like an arrow on a string and flew out. Although Daisy¡¯s car skills are very skilled, butpared with Ethan, much inferior. But twenty minutes of time, Ethan has locked eyes, foot on the elerator to elerate overtaking, and finally a drift, directly in front of Daisy¡¯s car across the stop. Daisy heart a shock, subconsciously foot on the brakes to stop sharply. Vivian and Margarita Jones, who were sitting on the passenger side and in the back, leaned forward with inertia and almost didn¡¯t get thrown out. When they stabilized themselves, they heard Daisy say, ¡°Your enemies are here?¡± Vivian looked at the car that stopped in front of him, his heart sank, vaguely a little uneasy. It was not fear of death, but fear that the people Antina shot over would dy her trip to the Hidden Tribe and dy the time. Abruptly, her eyebrows slightly closed, looking at the person who came down from the front car, could not help but be confused, ¡°Ethan?¡± ¡°Ethan? Ethan is here?¡± Margarita Jones, who was sitting in the back row, turned sideways to look ahead, ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s really him, why is he here?¡± As she spoke, Vivian had pushed open the car door and stepped out of the car. ¡°Youngdy.¡± Ethan saw Vivian and gave him a respectful bow. When Vivian saw him, she immediately asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°The boss¡¯s order told me to stop you. Then asked me to tell you ¡­¡± He was about to deliver the message when he saw Daisy and Margarita Jones get out of the car. Ethan eyes meaningfully nced at Margarita Jones, the deep eyes, seems to have a thousand words, but ultimately said nothing. His eyes nced at Daisy again before he lowered his voice and said to Vivian: ¡°Youngdy, can I have a word with you?¡± Vivian never expected to meet Ethan in Country C anyway. Since he knew about it, it meant that Morris already knew about her whole n. ¡°Well, okay.¡± Vivian nodded and turned back to Daisy and Margarita Jones, ¡°You guys wait for a while and pull over to the side of the road.¡± As she said that, she had stepped aside with Ethan, and Vivian inquired uneasily, ¡°How did Morris know I was in C?¡± Although the n designated with Margarita Jones would have been discovered sooner orter, it would never have been revealed so quickly. Ethan touched his nose, hiding his heart¡¯s weakness, didn¡¯t dare her words, and directly conveyed his boss¡¯s words, ¡°The boss knew you were going to the Hidden Tribe for help. He also knows that you are worried about the current situation of Zhuo Rui Technology, but the boss told me to tell you that you don¡¯t have to worry, he has made arrangements.¡± ¡°What arrangement?¡± ¡°The mafia united with other business people to target the boss, Mike Cheal pushed behind the scenes, it¡¯s true that it¡¯s a big blow to Zhuo Rui Technology, but ¡­¡± Chapter 1424 : Two people fooling around ¡°The boss is not a fledgling novice, naturally there are ways to deal with it.¡± ¡°There are methods?¡± Vivian apprehension, ¡°What method?¡± Ethan looked sideways at Margarita Jones and Daisy standing not far away, lowered his voice to Vivian¡¯s ear and said, ¡°The boss has arranged for Angelo to go to J City to investigate The Lora family; arranged for Benson to go to Nameless Ind; arranged for me to negotiate with Antina¡¯s father. ¡± ¡°Doe Ind is ¡­¡± she was a little surprised, her voice involuntarily plucked up, but subconsciously looked back and lowered her voice again, ¡°Doe Ind is Morris¡¯?¡± Ethan nodded.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. After thinking for a moment, he roughly understood Vivian¡¯s reaction and exined, ¡°Thest time I went to the Hidden Tribe, the boss was indeed badly wounded, but not so badly that he couldn¡¯t turn over. The boss knows that you must be going to the Hidden Tribe to find outside help, so he asked me to stop you. Youngdy, you don¡¯t know the boss well enough, he can stand today, he must have extraordinary means, there is no way he will fall down easily.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± Vivian mouth asked, but in reality, the heart hanging in the heart, has gradually fallen down. If it is said that the nameless ind is also Morris¡¯, then Ethan¡¯s words can be believed. Ethan also told Vivian a lot of things, Vivian¡¯s anxious heart was calmed down, ¡°Since this is the case, I do not need to go to the hidden tribe.¡± Of course, at this moment, Vivian knew who had ¡®exposed¡¯ the news. Since Morris had arranged for Ethan toe to the Hidden Tribe, it was absolutely possible that Ethan had seen her and told Morris, and Morris had asked her toe and stop them. After Vivian knew Morris¡¯s whole n, he felt that his n was very feasible, so he turned around and walked towards Daisy and Margarita Jones¡¯s side and said, ¡°We ¡­ don¡¯t have to depart.¡± ¡°No need to depart?¡± Margarita Jones¡¯ good-looking cheeks were loaded with confusion, ¡°You mean, no need to go to the Hidden Tribe?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vivian answered firmly, her eyes nced at Daisy, ¡°There is no need to go.¡± After these words, Margarita Jones was inevitably a little lost. After leaving the Hidden Tribe, she often dreamed of returning to the Hidden Tribe at midnight and was filled with longing for that ce. A ce where she had lived for more than twenty years, and suddenly left, she really had too much lingering. On the contrary, Daisy was very calm, she leaned against the trunk of a sycamore tree by the roadside with her arms around her chest, ¡°Since we¡¯re not going, what¡¯s the next step?¡± ¡°Go back to L City.¡± Vivian felt a little guilty, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of the boat and the people you¡¯ve booked.¡± Daisy shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s all just a little thing. But ¡­¡± she deliberately lengthened her trailing voice and raised her eyes, her deep blue pupils looking at Vivian, ¡°I want to go to L City with you.¡± ¡°What are you going to do in L City?¡± Ethan walked over, looking at Daisy with hostile and guarded eyes. Daisy nced at Ethan and simply ignored him. Seeing her ignoring her, Ethan walked over to Margarita Jones with an angry look in his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re also fooling around with the youngdy.¡± Margarita Jones lifted her eyes, her eyes full of disdain, ¡°What does it matter to you, mind your own business!¡± Ethan: ¡°¡­¡± The dog bites the hole in the wall. Because of Ethan¡¯s sudden appearance, interrupting all of Vivian¡¯s ns, everyone went back the way they came and went to another hotel to rest and wait for Morris. Daisy had to dismiss the people who had gathered at the port, so she left the hotel first. After she left, Ethan stood beside Vivian, ¡°Youngdy, Daisy was Houghton¡¯s person before, how can you keep her around?¡± Chapter 1425 : Don’t go, my dear wife Margarita Jones satzily on the sofa, elbows propped up on the arm of the sofa, slender fingers against her forehead, ¡°That¡¯s not up to Vivian, Daisy is right, if she really wants to kill Vivian, with her ability and skills, it¡¯s not a problem at all. But Vivian and I agreed that she should have some kind of purpose. So, the result of our discussion was to bring Daisy around to see what her ultimate purpose was.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Vivian nodded. She did think so. Ethan frowned and wasn¡¯tmenting, ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s wait for the boss toe over first.¡± ¡°When is my mastering? Let¡¯s hold off on that for now.¡± Margarita Jones red at Ethan and hooked her finger at him, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you selling me and Vivian first.¡± Looking at Margarita Jones with a smile on her lips, Ethan felt his scalp explode and backed away, ¡°Youngdy, you and Miss Margarita have to rest, I¡¯ll wait outside.¡± He wanted to get away. Naive before one can turn around, he saw a white shadow quickly flying over. Ethan¡¯s quick eyes and big hands caught the cup smashed by Margarita Jones with his bare hands, ¡°Are you trying to kill me with your money?¡± ¡°Gee whiz, talk like you¡¯re rich.¡± Margarita Jones huffed and stood up from the couch and walked towards Ethan.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. And Ethan was so scared that he hid directly behind Vivian, ¡± Youngdy help, Miss Margarita is trying to kill me.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± Watching the two yfully, she smiled, moved away from the two and went to sit down on the sofa, watching the two over there who were ying and falling into deep thought. Muchter, Ethan left the room and rested next door while Daisy went back to her house. Late at night, Margarita Jones and Vivian are lying in bed chatting without any sleepiness. Suddenly, the two of them quieted down at the same time, and in the darkness, their eyes looked at the direction of the living room at the same time. And just when they were on guard, they heard the sound of a fight in the living room. The two got up in unison, Vivian turned on the bedsidemp, the two walked to the bedroom door in their pajamas and opened the door, and through the bedroom light, they found Ethan, who had already taken down two people on the floor. The other two people had not had time to react, they had been held down by Ethan on the floor. Looking at the four foreigners with deep, three-dimensional features, Vivian certainly knew who was behind them, ¡°Let them go.¡± ¡°Youngdy?¡± Ethan was stunned, not understanding what she meant. Vivian was a bit helpless, ¡°After killing this wave, there is still the next wave. When is the end?¡± The real solution is to turn the war with Antina into peace, or topletely suppress Antina¡¯s father, which is the ultimate solution, not to go through the trouble of killing some small fish and shrimp every day, without any reason to get dirty. She and Margarita Jones just heard a small voice outside, but before they could get up, they didn¡¯t know when Ethan had scurried into the living room of their suite. Margarita Jones leaned against the door frame and gave Ethan a thumbs up, ¡°That¡¯s great, thanks.¡± ¡°If you really want to thank me, just don¡¯t hit me next time.¡± Ethan had an innocent look in his eyes. A few more hourster. Morris and Danny both arrived in C. They met Vivian instantly at the hotel. The moment the door opened, Vivian saw the haggard face of the man standing at the door, she was heartbroken and med herself, stepped forward and hugged him tightly, ¡°Morris, I¡¯m sorry for making you follow the worry.¡± The anxious man finally saw her, handsome face dyed with a smile, ¡°You are my wife, there is no need to be polite between us.¡± Chapter 1426 : Something’s wrong He wrapped his arm around her with one hand, smoothed her long hair with the other, rested his chin on her head, and chatted with her in an extremely gentle voice. After some intensely affectionate embraces, Morris released her and leaned down to drop a kiss on her forehead. The two gazed at each other with affection. ¡°Tsk ¡­ is really fed up, can you consider the feelings of single dogs?¡± Danny skimmed his lips and shook his head spitefully. In the room, Margarita Jones came out and teased Danny with no good grace, ¡°Being single for thirty years in a mother¡¯s womb can only mean that you have problems, why should others consider your feelings?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Seeing Margarita Jones, the corner of Danny¡¯s mouth twitched and he gave her a white look, ¡°I¡¯ve been single for thirty years, but it¡¯s better than you having three husbands and one daughter.¡± ¡°Gee whiz, you can¡¯t eat grapes, you think grapes are sour. You are so capable, you also marry three women ah?¡± Margarita Jones teased. Danny was speechless, ¡°I would like to, but thew does not allow it!¡± ¡°It still means that the strength is not enough.¡± Margarita Jones said, turned around and went into the living room of the suite. Danny was speechless, exasperated, but more than willing to stand in the hallway, watching the couple¡¯s sweet talk, so he simply went into the living room. Vivian and Morris were facing each other, holding hands, eyebrows raised. The man wrapped his arm around her waist and leaned against the wall, his other hand pinched her cheek, ¡°Can you talk to me about anything in the future? If anything happens to you, how can I exin to Mom and Dad, how can I exin to our children?¡± When Morris learned that Vivian appeared in C with Margarita Jones, he knew what the two of them were up to. He was a little angry, angry that Vivian did not consult with him about what she was doing, but when he saw Vivian, he couldn¡¯t really get angry again. She had put herself in danger, just to find a way to solve things. The main reason is because all hisyouts and ns are equally hidden from Vivian. Vivian took his hand, interlocked his fingers, nails scraping his fingers uneasily, biting his lips lightly, ¡°I know it¡¯s wrong. But ¡­ again, I can¡¯t be med for all of it.¡± She said, frowning slightly, reaching out to poke Morris¡¯s chest, ¡°If you had told me about your previous ns as well, how could I have pulled Margarita Jones along for the ride?¡± If you don¡¯t talk about it, Vivian became more and more annoyed at the mention of it, and with her right hand clenched in a fist, she hammered him on the chest a few times, ¡°If Ethan hadn¡¯t told me the whole n, do you know I would have been worried?¡± ¡°Hiss ¡­ hurts ¡­¡± Morris raised his hand to cover his chest, and drew back a breath in pain, and the corners of his lips twitched involuntarily. ¡°I didn¡¯t even make an effort, how could it hurt, don¡¯t pretend!¡± Vivian gave him a white look and gave an arrogant cold hum, ¡°All right, let¡¯s go in.¡± She was just joking around with Morris, her fist didn¡¯t use much force at all, and it didn¡¯t hurt. So Vivian didn¡¯t take Morris¡¯s words to heart. But unbeknownst to her, Morris¡¯s chest was really hurting. Especially in the recent period of work brought about by the great pressure, he did not rest well, the body appeared all kinds of difort. The two of them entered the living room hand in hand, where Danny and Margarita Jones were still bickering and arguing. Vivian had gotten used to the two of them going toe-to-toe. Bang, bang¡­ Suddenly, there were several gunshots from outside the door. The smiles on Danny and Margarita Jones¡¯ faces disappeared and they looked back at Vivian and Morris, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A bad feeling was born, several people followed the tension. Vivian clearly felt Morris¡¯s hand holding hers tighten violently, his face changed and he said to Vivian, ¡°You sit down, I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡± Chapter 1427 : In Danger ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± Danny stood up. Morris slightly jawed, and the two walked together to the living room door. Listening to the sound of gunshots outside, Vivian was unountably nervous, mostly because he was a little skittish about Antina. Ring-ring-ring At this moment, Vivian¡¯s hand on the table ringing abruptly, the sudden ringing of the bell startled her. She withdrew her gaze, leaned over and picked up the phone on the table, only to find that it was Ethan calling. Vivian slid the answer button, ¡°Ethan, you ¡­¡± ¡°Well ¡­ youngdy, Antina¡¯s people areing, you must ¡­ little ¡­ careful!¡± At the other end of the phone, Ethan¡¯s voice is obviously not right, like a very seriously injured after talking breathless weakness. At that moment, Vivian¡¯s brain exploded. She raised her eyes, looked at the two men walking to the living room door, and shouted, ¡°Morris, Brother Danny, get out of the way!¡± The moment Vivian¡¯s voice rang out, the sound of gunfire rang out once again outside the living room, only this time it was extraordinarily close, and even the living room door was shot through a hole. Morris and Danny reacted quickly to dodge aside, while pulling out a pistol from the back of his waist and shooting out at the door, only to hear a few thumps, the door was silent. Morris held the pistol and walked towards the door with his back against the wall, listening to the movement outside. Although the outside is quiet, but still need to be careful to watch out. He turned back to Danny, and was about to signal him to be more careful, but found his hand covering the left side of his abdomen, his fingers obviously stained with crimson blood. The two men looked at each other, no one said anything. Morris, worried about Danny¡¯s safety, looked back at Vivian, pointed at her and gestured to Danny. The couple had a good understanding of each other, even if it was just a gesture from him, Vivian knew that Danny was wounded. At the sound of the gunshot, Margarita Jones also scurried from the couch and took cover, she saw Morris¡¯ gesture and probably understood what was going on. Vivian quickly went to the door, dragged the wounded Danny in against the wall, and crooked a finger at Margarita Jones, whispering, ¡°Take him to the bedroom.¡± Margarita Jones nodded, hand on the couch, leaped, jumped over, and took Danny¡¯s hand directly, ¡°Punk,e in with me.¡± Being scolded as ¡®waste¡¯, Danny face cold a few points, naive wounded face is pale, simply can not see any difference in expression, only to give a sense of weakness. The situation is critical, Danny did not argue with Margarita Jones, just let her lead him into the bedroom. After the two closed the door, Vivian quickly ran to the living room by the floor-to-ceiling windows on guard. The doorway was dangerous, but the floor-to-ceiling window offered a better, wider view, and she had to guard Morris¡¯s safety. ¡°Vivian!¡± Suddenly, Morris shouted, throwing a pistol at her from a distance. The ck pistol appeared as a parab in mid-air and flew straight towards her. At the same time, outside the door of the living room, several shots rang out, Vivian leaped, a forward flip to catch the pistol,nded and rolled around, leaning against the wall to stabilize herself. After shended steadily, she looked up and just saw the ck shadow appearing in the upper left corner of the floor-to-ceiling window. In the nick of time, she held the gun in her hand and threw two shots at the man in the corner. The gun fell and the man in the corner fell vertically to the ground.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. When the man fell, Vivian clearly heard someone cursing ¡°fuck¡±, then a gun came out of the window, a blind shot. Chapter 1428 : Meeting the Devil The sound of gunfire was extraordinarily intense. Vivian¡¯s body stuck to the ground and followed the wall to the floor-to-ceiling window. Therge floor-to-ceiling window, with solid walls at the corners on either side, was a good barrier to bullets. She did not make a move, but quietly waited for her chance.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, the bedroom door pulled open and Danny walked out of the bedroom. The ck and white id coat he was wearing had been removed, and a white cloth was wrapped around his waist and stomach. With just a nce, Vivian could see that the white cloth wrapped around his waist was a bed sheet torn into strips. Behind Danny was Margarita Jones, both of whom were holding guns. Just as Vivian looked at them, another shot rang out of the window, perhaps the ss was badly damaged, the cracked ss shattered and fell straight down, and a cold wind blew in through the window, cold whoosh. The person hiding above the window did not show his head, just holding a gun in a blind shot, resulting in a very passive situation for them. Danny gestured towards Vivian, who nodded in a second and fired several shots at the outside of the floor-to-ceiling window. Danny took advantage of the chaotic gunfire to walk to the bedroom door and stand across from Morris. Morris is changing magazines, sweeping a nce at the wound on his waist and stomach, raised an eyebrow, as if to ask again, ¡°Are you okay?¡± The two good brothers had been through the gunfire together and did not feel much emotional ups and downs about it. He shrugged helplessly, ¡°Sorry for dragging you into the water.¡± Morrisughed and took a cigarette out of his pocket and tossed it to Danny. Danny took the cigarette in his mouth, took the lighter and snapped it on, lighting the cigarette in his mouth, ¡°Mud, that hurts.¡± He grinned, frowning in pain. Smoking a cigarette when you¡¯re hurt is a good distraction, and it doesn¡¯t hurt as much. The two men were standing against the wall, stalemated with a group outside. The people outside could not get in, and they could not get out. But Morris has taken the phone to contact the people outside, seeking outside help. Still do not know what the situation outside, they dare not rashly go out, waiting is the best way to solve. ¡°Less bullets, more ¡®eat¡¯ two will not hurt.¡± Morris teased in a small voice. Danny gave him a nk look, ¡°You¡¯re not the devil, I¡¯m afraid.¡± He couldn¡¯t help himself, ¡°Luckily you have the foresight, otherwise I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll die here today.¡± The so-called ¡®foresight¡¯ is toe before Morris let him carry a pistol with him, is generally know in C is Antina¡¯s territory, they will encounter danger at any time and anywhere. Likewise, Vivian and Margarita Jones also brought ¡®equipment¡¯ with them. But the equipment was prepared for them by Daisy the day she picked them up, and they had it with them all the time. The encounter was not a surprise, everything was expected. Vivian nestled in the corner, took her phone and sent a message to Daisy, [Save me.] Two simple words, no more nonsense, sent out directly. Margarita Jones squatted beside Vivian, looking at her two edited words, and spat, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s useful to send a message to her?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see if it works.¡± Her intention was not to seek Daisy¡¯s help, but to take the opportunity to test it out. After all, Daisy¡¯s appearance was already suspicious. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Margarita Jones nodded and suddenlyughed, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been this exciting, reminds me of the old days when I was in the Hidden Tribe.¡± After arriving in L City and feeling the beauty of the peaceful world, where had there been such intense and exciting scenes? She was simply eager to try. While the two of them were talking, Vivian looked up at Morris who was not far away and suddenly found the man was also looking at her. Chapter 1429 : She is really good tiger The two of them looked at each other and smiled, feeling iparably better. Morris thin lips slightly opened, opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Considering the people standing in the doorway, he just opened his mouth but did not make a sound. Vivian read his words and shook her head, raising her hand in an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture, signaling him to rest assured. Seeing her safe and sound, Morris was relieved. He quickly shed to Danny¡¯s side and whispered beside him, ¡°You stay here, I¡¯ll go in.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Danny nodded with a cigarette in his mouth, his face very pale. Although it was a cold day, but his forehead was permeated with a thinyer of sweat stains, his expression is a pain that can not be concealed. Morris patted his shoulder and walked in towards the bedroom. Across the room, Vivian saw Morris go to the bedroom, guessed his intention, and immediately said to Margarita Jones, ¡°In two minutes, help me attract their attention.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Margarita Jones nodded and mercilessly pushed Vivian away, her whole being in a state of arousal. The Cryptic folk were open-minded about firearms, and everyone could go out with a gun as long as they had a ¡®permit to bear arms¡¯. After living in the ce for more than twenty years and getting used to that kind of freedom, God knows how much she was suffocating during this time in L City.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. It was not easy to encounter exciting scenes, Margarita Jones just want to let go of the ¡®fun¡¯. As soon as Vivian and Morris entered the bedroom, Margarita Jones grabbed a pillow from the couch and threw it towards the left side of the window. The moment the pillow flew out, bang bang bang several bullets shot through the pillow, goose down pillow rupture, inside the goose feathers sshed open, have fallen, like the winter sky snow-like. Margarita Jones urately observed the position of the people above the window, then stood up, threw another pillow, also thrown to the upper left, and in the moment of running out, hand on the floor window window iron pir, the body tilted out a few points, to the left side of the people above the bang bang bang bang fired two shots. ¡°Ah~!¡± The person crouched above was wounded and fell after a scream. Margarita Jones didn¡¯t get attached to the fight, and immediately retracted her neck after releasing the gun and hid behind the wall. She just dodged away, someone directly above her already shot at her, the bullet hit the wall, burst out of the debris directly on the face of Margarita Jones, a bloody mark appeared. ¡°That hurts ¡­¡± she reached up and covered her face and drew back a breath. Danny, who was standing directly across from her, pressed up against the wall, saw this scene and snorted augh, ¡°What a tiger.¡± Seeing himughing, Margarita Jones red at him angrily, raised the gun in his hand, the expression as if to say: whatughing? If youugh again, do you believe I will let you eat a gun? Danny immediately curbed his smile and shook his head, ¡°No more smiles, no more smiles.¡± In the bedroom. Morris took Vivian¡¯s hand and rubbed her hair with the other hand, tenderly, ¡°Are you afraid?¡± The doting eyes, hot almost melted her. The man¡¯s handsome face is no longer the coldness of the past, but every time he sees her can be transformed into a warm man, gentle to the bone. Especially his sultry and gentle voice, even if Vivian has heard it countless times, it still makes his heart flutter. Vivian¡¯s fair and delicate cheeks overflowed with a sweet smile, ¡°With you, not afraid.¡± He took her hand and rubbed his fingertips on the back of her hand, feeling the delicate softness of the skin on the back of her hand, very coveted. The man¡¯s gaze was deep, and he stared at her for a long time, the curvature of his lips erged, leaned down, inclined his head and dropped a kiss on her lips. Chapter 1430 : Scared Vivian A kiss, Vivian has not even tasted the warmth of his lips, he straightened up. The first time I saw her face was still kind of ¡®unfulfilled¡¯, Morris smiled, his palm over her cheek, lowering his voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when we go back to L City, I will ¡®feed¡¯ you. ¡± When he finished his sentence, Vivian only felt her ears turned red. Even though she was married to Morris until now, she still couldn¡¯t get used to a man¡¯s initiative to flirt with her, and every time she would be flushed. Vivian brushed his hand away, ¡°You¡¯d better save your life first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, don¡¯t worry.¡± Morris reassured her. Indeed, with Morris around, Vivian was indeed incredibly relieved, even if there was fierce gunfire outside, she didn¡¯t feel half-hearted. The sounds outside were so loud, with many people screaming, that the creaking of chairs moving against the floor could be heard from the roof. In contrast to the nervous panic of the next person, fleeing around, several parties seem iparably calm and rxed. ¡°I¡¯ll distract themter, you do the shooting.¡± Morris said, bang bang bang several shots, directly shattered the window ss, with the sound of broken ss rang out, a cold and harsh wind ran in, blowing people shivering. The people guarding the top heard the sound and immediately fired a few shots this way. Vivian went to the bed and carried the two pillows on the bed over, one on the table by the window, while handing them to Morris. The man took the pillows and gave her a look. Vivian understood, turned and walked to the bedroom door and gestured to Margarita Jones, who was crouched in the corner of the living room: move on the count of ten. Margarita Jones nodded, unsmiling and extraordinarily cold.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Having conveyed the meaning, Vivian returned to the bedroom and looked at Morris, whose feet were on the table and already up on the window, and she too walked over and stood on the other side of the window. The two faced each other and Vivian counted the numbers silently in her mind. Bang Bang Bang ¨C Over the living room, Margarita Jones¡¯s gunshot rang out, this side Morris held the pillow out, only to hear a few gunshots of bang bang bang, the pillow in his hand was shot out of several holes, flying out of countless pieces of white goose feathers. And on the asion of the people above shooting, Vivian hand on the wall, the body outward, the shot urately hit the two people above. The two people who were shot, one fell, one had a safety rope tied around his waist and was just hanging in mid-air. The dangling blond man fought through the pain and shot at Vivian, only to be instantly killed by Morris. Margarita Jones, who was in the living room, was an excellent shot and also took the opportunity to finish off the man in the upper left corner of the living room. Morris dropped the pillow and walked along the window to the side of the air conditioning unit, holding the edge of the projecting bit of ss frame on the wall with his bare hands to climb up. ¡°Morris!¡± Vivian called out in frightened horror, ¡°It¡¯s too risky.¡± The man looked at her and smiled gently, ¡°What, in your heart, is your husband that ipetent?¡± Vivian clenched her lips, nervously gripping the ss frame with both hands, but dared not say anything more. She watched as Morris climbed up the wall a little. Although it was early winter, it was still cold and icy everywhere, and even though she trusted Morris¡¯s superb climbing skills, she had to guard against slippery ice. Looking down at the floor, it was on the twelfth floor. If one is not careful, it is the abyss of doom. Looking up, his body peeked out, looking at him climbing, Vivian could clearly see Morris fingers in the force, the back of his hand bruises. Chapter 1431 : Morris you are so slutty She was too nervous to speak, afraid that she might frighten Morris and an irreversible situation would ur. At the same time, Vivian observed the surroundings and ¡®escorted¡¯ for him. Finally, Morris went up smoothly, cracked the ss, and the man entered the upstairs bedroom. ¡°Whew~¡± Vivian took a long breath, and only after reacting did he realize that his hands were sweaty and his legs were a little weak. If it was an old, dpidated building with downspouts and protruding edges on each floor, she wouldn¡¯t have had to worry, but the design of this house made it very dangerous to climb up. She leaned helplessly against the wall and took a breath, scared to death. Not long after, the sound of gunfire rang out once more outside the living room, followed by a knock on the door. Vivian walked out and saw Danny open the door and Morris standing outside. She jogged over, hugged Morris, raised her hand and punched him in the chest, scolding, ¡°Do you know how dangerous it is, what if you fall?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. It was too risky. It¡¯s okay, if something happens, the consequences are unthinkable. Morris¡¯s ck eyes were smiling as he hugged Vivian and patted her on the back, ¡°Am I that much of a loser in your mind?¡± Morris saw her nervousness and concern and asked in a low voice of relief, ¡°How bad am I physically that you think I can¡¯t make it?¡± Vivian skimmed her lips, her cheeks stained with a hint of red. But Danny, who was standing by the side, reached out and covered his wound, and couldn¡¯t help but burst out, ¡°I¡¯m dying, and you two are still showing love here? What a beast. ¡°What, no?¡± Morris wrapped his arm around Vivian¡¯s waist and looked at him with raised eyebrows, his eyes carrying a kind of ¡®I have a wife and you can do nothing to me¡¯ smugness. ¡°Speechless.¡± Danny winced in pain, raised his right hand and pointed at Morris, ¡°Look at your current virtue, what a tart. Howe I didn¡¯t find you so wavy in your bones before?¡± The brothers were used to seeing Morris¡¯ unsmiling, cold and domineering side, where had they ever seen him so ¡®flirtatious¡¯ in front of Vivian? ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re blind!¡± Margarita Jones, who came out of the living room with a tissue in her hand wiping the blood from her cheek, nced at Danny, ¡°But I¡¯m just as blind as you are. But the good thing is, it was discovered earlier than you. And you and he together are decades of friendship, are not yet found his nature, can only say that you ¡­¡± Margarita Jones took the side of the muzzle of the pistol and knocked his head, said to Danny: ¡°Not good here.¡± She said a sentence to Vivian and Morris both gave augh. Pissed off, Danny¡¯s pale face darkened a few times as he muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not a woman, so how would I know.¡± ¡°All right, it¡¯s dangerous here, it¡¯s not advisable to stay long.¡± Vivian looked at a few blonde foreign men who had fallen to the ground, curbed the smile on her face and said to Margarita Jones, ¡°You help him out first, I¡¯ll go with Morris to find Ethan. just now Ethan called me, he is also injured.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Margarita Jones raised her hand and patted her chest, saying with confidence, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Be careful with everything.¡± Morris did not rest assured admonished. The four of them split up, Margarita Jones took Danny to the elevator to the negative second floor parking lot, where they were met by someone to leave first. Vivian went with Morris to look for Ethan. However, they had just stepped out of the elevator when they heard the sound of sirens outside the hotel. Chapter 1432 : Ethan was taken away The two men gave each other a sideways nce and instantly turned into the elevator and went to the negative second floor. The people who met Danny and Margarita Jones hadn¡¯t left yet, and when they saw them bothe down and heard the sirens outside, they instantly understood why.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Each of the four got into the car, and the two cars started slowly and left straight away. Inside the car, Morris called and instructed people to do all they could to find Ethan¡¯s whereabouts and cooperate with the police investigation. He hung up the phone, sitting next to Vivian looking out the window, just in time to see the crowd standing in front of the hotel, as well as a few police cars with shing lights. Hemented, ¡°With Frank¡¯s ability, I¡¯m afraid the police won¡¯t be able to investigate any results.¡± Frank is the man behind the curtain, powerful, who dares to investigate to him? ¡°Not necessarily.¡± The man retracted his gaze to the window, leaned on the car seat, put his arm around Vivian¡¯s shoulder, let her lean on his shoulder, ¡°Leave the investigation records, naturally useful.¡± Vivian does not know what Morris is up to, but she definitely believes his words. Just ¡­ ¡°Just now upstairs, Ethan called me, from the sound of the person should be injured.¡± Vivian was saying when she sat up straighter with a jerk and tilted her head to look out the window. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Morris asked busily. ¡°That¡¯s Daisy¡¯s car.¡± ¡°How did Daisy get to you again?¡± Morris frowned slightly, vaguely worried. Vivian told Morris about her encounter with Daisy in C. Then she sent a message to Daisy, [We have left the hotel.] After editing a message, she hesitated when she was ready to send it. Her slender jade fingers tapped on the phone screen a few more times and added a sentence, [Ethan was seriously injured, please help me find him. Since Daisy said she was following Houghton¡¯s wishes to protect her, it would be worth using Daisy to see what her true purpose really is. As long as there is something fishy, the truth wille out sooner orter. The four of them went to a nearby hospital to send Danny to the hospital to treat the wound to remove the bullet. While the operation was going on, Vivian and Margarita Jones both sat on a bench in the corridor and Morris was very busy on the phone the whole time. She guessed that it should be something from Morris¡¯pany. She was thinking, Morris hase over with the phone, Vivian immediately said: ¡°Yourpany can not leave you,ter Danny brother after the operation, you go back to L City first. ethan¡¯s matter to me.¡± The man put the phone in the inside pocket of his suit and shook his head slightly, ¡°No hurry. I still have a few things to take care of.¡± Ring-ring-ring. Suddenly, the ringing in Vivian¡¯s pocket hand tried to ring. She took out her phone, the screen showed Daisy¡¯s name, slender fingers sliding on the screen, directly answer the call, ¡°How is the investigation?¡± ¡°Just got word that Ethan was taken away by Frank¡¯s people.¡± Daisy said back. Vivian subconsciously nced up at Morris, remembering that he had just said ¡®something to take care of¡¯, presumably he also knew about Ethan¡¯s situation. ¡°Well, got it.¡± Vivian responded, ¡°Thank you for your hard work. I have something else to do now, I¡¯ll contact youter.¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone. She got up and looked at the tired Morris, although the surface is calm and calm, Vivian always felt that there is a mncholy between his eyebrows. ¡°You already know about Ethan, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes. I was just calling to ask about him.¡± He answered truthfully. Margarita Jones, who was sitting on the bench, heard the conversation and asked, ¡°What happened to Ethan?¡± Chapter 1433 : Crazy Antina ¡°He was taken away by Frank¡¯s men.¡± Vivian said back. ¡°Taken away?¡± Margarita Jones scowled and cursed, ¡°What an asshole. antina is like a crazy person. You should go to Issac Shaw if you can. Her thoughtlessment stung Vivian and made her feel guilty. Morris saw a sh of hurt in Vivian¡¯s eyes and raised his hand to her head, gently rubbing her dark hair, ¡°It¡¯s not all Antina¡¯s fault, there¡¯s something personal between Frank and I, he¡¯s just using Antina¡¯s case as an excuse.¡± The impact of this matter is great, although the response has been thought of, but it is not a 100% sure win situation. Once it fails, the consequences ¡­ It is unthinkable.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°And the conflict between you and Frank?¡± Margarita Jones breathed a sigh of relief as if it had dawned on her, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She nced at Vivian and raised her arm around her neck, ¡°Hear that, things don¡¯t have much to do with you. It¡¯s your husband who¡¯s the one who¡¯s not a good person, and he didn¡¯t say anything earlier even though he obviously had his own personal reasons. Instead, he let you take the me.¡± Morris¡¯ lips pulled out a curve, ¡°Right, it¡¯s indeed my fault, it¡¯s my poor consideration that made Vivian suffer.¡± He raised his hand and took Vivian¡¯s hand, wrapped him in his arms, and pinched Vivian¡¯s white and rosy cheeks with one hand, ¡°After we go back, let your wife be punished.¡± Although there are interests involved between Morris and Frank, but Frank really did not dare to take the initiative. Only because went to the hidden tribe once, greatly wounded, Frank know this matter will take this opportunity to suppress him. Its purpose ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve really had enough of this!¡± Margarita Jones¡¯ arm was originally resting on Vivian¡¯s body, and was suddenly yanked away by Morris, her arm was empty, and she just looked straight at the two of them showing off their love in front of her, ¡°You two show your love, can you restrain it?¡± The originally moody Vivian listened to Margarita Jones¡¯ words and a smile appeared on her frustrated face. She elbowed Morris on the chest, ¡°You hear me, behave yourself.¡± She tilted her head to Morris with a warning look in her eyes. It was as if she was saying, ¡°If you keep showing so much love, you¡¯re going to be a public enemy! Morris¡¯s eyebrows knitted together and a painful look appeared on his deep, three-dimensional handsome face, ¡°Okay, listen to Vivian.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, I just bumped it gently, it hurts?¡± Vivian noticed that Morris¡¯ expression was not right, so she raised her hand and rubbed his chest, and exined, ¡°I really didn¡¯t use any force.¡± The man took her hand in his hand, and his cold cheeks were filled with tenderness, ¡°It didn¡¯t hurt, but I just wanted to make you feel a little bit of pain.¡± ¡°Grass!¡± A woman standing at the side of the angry reach straight hair, turned to the wall, a kick in the wall, ¡°really fed up with you two so show affection. I¡¯m sick and tired of you two showing your love.¡± Aftering to China, Margarita Jones learned that ¡®national¡¯ phrase in minutes. Once again, Vivian was amused. But he didn¡¯t know that Morris¡¯s chest really hurt in that spot. It was a coincidence that Vivian hit him twice in the same spot, and that¡¯s why he felt so much pain. Morris thought that maybe it was rted to theck of rest in thest few days. ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad, don¡¯t feel bad, big deal, I¡¯ll arrange a handsome guy for you tomorrow.¡± Vivian walked up to Margarita Jones and patted her on the shoulder to soothe her. ¡°I don¡¯t care about you.¡± Margarita Jones pushed Vivian away, ¡°I am as beautiful as a flower, as beautiful as a fairy, still need you to arrange for me? I have a line of men waiting for me to be pleased with my little hand.¡± Chapter 1434 : Going all out ¡°Mmmmmmmmm, yes, yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re good looking, you¡¯re right about everything.¡± Vivian ¡®went all out¡¯. Bang¡­ The lights in the operating room suddenly went out, the door slowly pushed open, and a few doctors in white coats came out inside. The three of them immediately went forward and asked about the situation. The ck doctor took off his mask and smiled, revealing a few white teeth, lining the dark skin more and more dark, ¡°The operation went well, the patient is in good condition, you do not need to worry.¡± All three knew English, so naturally there was no barrier tomunication. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Morris attitude friendly. ¡°Oh, no. The patient is very strong-willed and didn¡¯t even let us administer the anesthetic.¡± The ck doctor, raised his hand and gave a thumbs up, ¡°Very impressive.¡± Several peopleughed and said nothing more to anyone. Afterwards, the nurse pushed the hospital bed out, Danny lying on the bed, looking at the three people standing in the doorway, teasing, ¡°And can not die, all this expression do.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t die thanks to that. If you die, I¡¯ll be left alone to watch the two of them show their love, and I¡¯ll be blinded by them both.¡± Margarita Jones rolled her eyes at the couple beside her, spitting madly. Danny was so amused that he hastily reached out to cover his wound, pulled his pale lips and said weakly, ¡°Don¡¯t you make meugh, it hurts.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, your friend is so funny.¡± The ck doctor suddenly popped out a broken Mandarin. Several people looked at the ck doctor unexpectedly, only to see him smiling and saying, ¡°I studied in your Chinese country before.¡± ¡°Good Mandarin.¡± Vivianplimented. After a few more pleasantries, they took Danny to the ward to hang the drip. Margarita Jones stood at the bedside, looked at Danny and said, ¡°Tsk, I didn¡¯t know it was good enough to do surgery without anesthesia. Here¡¯s to you being a man.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Danny raised his eyebrows in triumph.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Although his face was pale and haggard, he was in very good shape. Morris, who was sitting on the couch, spoke up, ¡°That¡¯s impressive. There aren¡¯t many people in the country who are allergic to anesthetics.¡± ¡°Huh? Allergic?¡± Margarita Jones froze for a moment, then angled her head andughed, ¡°I said why not anesthetic, it turns out that anesthetic allergy, hahahahaha ¡­¡± Vivian was surprised, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I think Danny had a local numbing agent when he had his wisdom teeth extracted and almost died on the operating table.¡± Morris said. Danny¡¯s face sank and he red at him, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell the truth like that.¡± ¡°I thought you were a hard-ass, but you¡¯re allergic to anesthetic.¡± Margarita Jones shook her head, ¡°This must not be injured in the future, in case of major surgery, you will be in trouble.¡± They really pitied Danny for what happened to him. Several people apanied Danny and talked for a while, then Morris said, ¡°Vivian, you and Margarita go to rest first. Go back home with Danny first thing in the morning.¡± Foreign countries are not safe, after all, not in his territory, something happened, he may not be able to protect their safety. Especially since Danny is now injured and needs to recuperate. ¡°You¡¯re not going back?¡± Vivian heard what Morris meant. He nodded in response, ¡°I have things to take care of, so I can¡¯t go back for now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you.¡± Vivian held her hand, his gaze firm. ¡°No way!¡± Morris refused outright. The way he usually looked at her was soft and tender, but now he was more cold and serious. Danny roughly knew something, leaned on the bed and said weakly, ¡°Vivian, you staying in C will only make Morris worry more about you, rather than returning to China with me first, he can also fully concentrate on his own affairs.¡± Chapter 1435 : To get rid of Vivian Everyone could see how much Morris cared for Vivian, and naturally knew that Vivian was Morris¡¯s soft spot. If she stays, she will inevitably distract Morris¡¯s attention, and the consequences of doing things unfocused can be imagined. ¡°Yeah, Danny¡¯s got a point.¡± Margarita Jones, in a rare moment of unity with him, urged Vivian together. Vivian hesitantly looked at Morris, frowning, biting her lip lightly, struggling inwardly. ¡°What, so uneasy about your husband?¡± He leaned back on the sofa, holding her hand in his and gently patting it, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will be fine. I still want to go back home early and have another child with you, after all, Dixon is the daddy of three children. ¡± ¡°Three children?¡± Vivian did not react to the change of topic. Morris and Danny then told Vivian and Margarita Jones about what had happened in the country. Vivian also asked about her transfer of $50 million, and after hearing Morris¡¯ exnation, she sighed ruefully, ¡°Larissa is too desperate to do anything.¡± ¡°Once you get involved in gambling, it¡¯s too hard to quit.¡± Vivian had worked as a security guard at Night Club, and had seen too many people gambling at Night Club, and had learned a lot from those people, so he naturally knew the harm of gambling.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Larissa had someone lure Sophie¡¯s brother Orsin to gamble, giving him a sweet taste before making him lose all of his money. The mindset of gamblers is always to think that the next hand will definitely get their money back, not knowing that what awaits them is an endless abyss. Vivian said, hanging his head and murmuring, ¡°Dixon is married to Larissa, and now Sophie has a child, once Larissa knows, she will not be merciful. morris, you send some people to protect Sophie secretly.¡± ¡°Dixon has already arranged someone, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Vivian nodded, ¡°Sophie is really too powerful, one pregnancy is triplets. But I remember her saying that her family has the gene for triplets.¡± ¡°Dixon is so blessed.¡± Margarita Jones was a little envious. In the evening, Vivian and Margarita Jones rested at the hotel near the hospital, and it was already after 2:00 am when they went to the hotel. Morris stayed at the hospital with Danny. The next morning, Morris arranged for someone to escort Danny, Vivian and Margarita Jones to take an early flight back to L City. Inside the airport, Morris watched the three enter the ticket gate before turning around to leave. He walked out of the airport, got into a car, and sped off. ¡­ The three of them had just left on a ne when Mike Cheal and Melody Lora, who were in L City, received a phone call and learned that Vivian had returned to L City alone. Film City. Melody Lora was taking off her makeup after filming when Scales Aaron entered the dressing room. Seeing him enter, Melody Lora said to the make-up artist, ¡°Go out, I¡¯ll just take off my own make-up.¡± The make-up artist nodded in response, turned around and walked out, closing the door of the make-up room. ¡°What did you call me over for?¡± Scales Aaron, with a cigarette nting from his mouth and his hands in the pockets of his ck cks, walked over to Melody Lora and sat down. Scales Aaron leaned back in his swivel chair, which he swiveled to face her head-on. Melody Lora faced the dressing room and leaned forward slightly, holding a makeup remover pad in her hand and wiping it on her face with makeup remover, which instantly impregnated her with a light curry foundation color. She red lips slightly open, ¡°Vivian back home.¡± Scales Aaron right hand clutching a cigarette, head down to the garbage can flicked the ash, did not answer, waiting for the next. ¡°Antina contacted me and asked me to cooperate with her to get rid of Vivian,¡± she added. Chapter 1436 : Asking for Scales Aaron’s help Scales Aaron¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, his sword eyebrows drew together, and he said indifferently, ¡°What was given to you?¡± His question caused Melody Lora to freeze, her hand squeezing the cotton pad was stunned, ¡°Benefit?¡± Her thin and curved eyebrows were lightly raised, and she flung the cotton pad on the table, ¡°Vivian is dead, and I am the biggest beneficiary. That¡¯s the benefit!¡± And the only benefit she wanted was Vivian¡¯s life. ¡°It was a fluke that you didn¡¯t get caught by big brother once. But, it doesn¡¯t mean you can get lucky a second time.¡± Scales Aaron eyes cold a few points, and took another puff of cigarette, then raised his hand to the butt of the cigarette cupped in his hand, hard with two fingers twisted out the star fire. The cigarette burned, he did not blink his eyelids, but his face became more and more gloomy, ¡°Melody, you have changed.¡± Melody Lora took another brand new cotton pad and was just about to spray some makeup remover when she heard his words and stopped moving. When she heard his words, she stopped. She put her hands on the table and looked at her pretty face in the mirror, and Vivian¡¯s face came to her mind. She leaned back, pulled open the drawer, pulled out a cigarette from the cigarette case, held a long, thindy¡¯s cigarette, snapped the lighter and lit it. A hard puff, green fingers clutching the cigarette, red lips slightly toot, spewing out a thin wisp of smoke. In the dressing room, after a long silence, she spoke, ¡°It¡¯s you who doesn¡¯t love me as much as before.¡± Scales Aaron raised his eyes, deep as a cold pool of eyes stared at her for three or two seconds, burning starry eyes dimmed for a few minutes, then looked away. Suddenly, he snorted lightly and shook his head, but did not say anything. Every move he made, Melody Lora saw clearly from the mirror. Scales Aaron is worthy of Morris¡¯s half-brother, the mirror of him, spare the side face are so angr, jaw line is clear, handsome tantalizing. Especially his left leg crossed over the knee of the right leg, elbow propped up on the left leg, just like that a motionless look, are extraordinarily good-looking, pleasing to the eye. Why can¡¯t she fall in love with Scales Aaron when there are two equally handsome men? At this moment, Melody Lora came to her senses. It turns out that liking someone really has nothing to do with their looks. It¡¯s just that the other person is attractive, and it¡¯s the feeling of a heartbeat. ¡°Scales, thank you for being with me for so long. It¡¯s time for you to leave L City, but ¡­¡± Melody Lora handed her cigarette into her mouth and took a drag, flicking the ashes of the thin cigarette between her fingers at an empty box on the table, then said, ¡°Before you go, can you do me one more favor? ?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Yes.¡± Scales Aaron somehow pulled out a silver windproof lighter with a skull embossed on it, which looked extremely textured, and was ying with it at his fingertips. ¡°I know Vivian trusts you a lot right now. Can you do something for me?¡± The words were punctuated by this. She was trying to use Scales Aaron as a gun. Scales Aaron was spinning the lighter fingers stiffened, in the fingertips of the windproof lighter nearly fell, but he reacted quickly to catch a hand. The man looked up in disbelief, his dismayed gaze fell on Melody Lora, did not speak for a long time. He was like a statue, and did not move for a long time. Melody Lora did not dare to look sideways directly at Scales Aaron, and looked straight at the side of Scales Aaron¡¯s face in the mirror. Even from the mirror to look at him, Melody Lora are heart thumping heart thumping weakness, nervously swallowed saliva. ¡°I ¡­¡± She took another puff of her cigarette and settled down, ¡°I know my request may be a little excessive. However, if you really don¡¯t want to help me, I won¡¯t force it. scales, I still want to thank you for the silent support you¡¯ve been giving me. If ¡­ there is a next life, I am definitely willing to marry you.¡± Chapter 1437 : Hire a nanny The words spoken were sincere. Melody Lora knew that Scales Aaron loved her very much and amodated her in everything. She had also tried to like Scales Aaron in the past, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t do it. Love, perhaps, is really quite inexplicable. While she enjoyed Scales Aaron¡¯s affection, she also felt guilty and more than a little grateful. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it in this life, how can you do it in the next?¡± Scales Aaron only found it absurd and ridiculous. Melody Lora lowered her eyes, frowned and thought seriously, her heart seemed to be making some kind of choice. She looked down and thought for a while before looking up at Scales Aaron, who was sitting beside her, and said with a serious face, ¡°You¡¯re right. If you can¡¯t do it in this life, how can you do it in the next? So, as long as you are willing to help me onest time. I am willing to ¡­ I am willing to give you my first time.¡± These words really surprised Scales Aaron. The lighter he was ying with between his fingers finally fell to the ground, he looked at Melody Lora in dismay, thin lips pulled, did not know what to say. The still waterless eyes rippled a little bit, like a sudden storm, ripples suddenly turned into shocking waves, stormy wind mixed with gloom, dark and bottomless, as if to swallow people generally. Such a terrible look, Melody Lora saw for the first time, scared face followed by a few white. Others don¡¯t know Scales Aaron¡¯s methods, but Melody Lora is more than clear. In the capital, Scales Aaron has the name of ¡®Scales second master¡¯, and the namees from the fact that he is decisive, ruthless, and never dys in doing anything. And all his tolerance, however, is reflected in her body. So Melody Lora is extraordinarily bullying, almost forgetting what Scales Aaron once was by nature. ¡°First time for me?¡± The man smiled. It was clearly smiling, and smiled quite nicely, but it made Melody Lora feel a coldness, like being in a cier like bone chilling. Melody Lora was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to speak. When she was in a daze, the cigarette in her hand was burning to the butt, burning her white fingers, she shuddered, and suddenly dropped the cigarette on the ground. She looked up at Scales Aaron and immediately withdrew her gaze, turning her body to face the dressing table, not daring to look at the man. ¡°Good.¡± Suddenly, the man added, ¡°At nine o¡¯clock at night, I¡¯lle to you. If you can do it, I¡¯ll promise you.¡± Melody Lora sped her hands together nervously, never expecting Scales Aaron would really say yes. She picked her nails uneasily and waited for a while to calm down before she said, ¡°Scales, I ¡­¡± When she turned around, where was Scales Aaron¡¯s figure? The doorway, a cool breeze into the house, the cold wind is strong, Melody Lora then realized that Scales Aaron people have gone. ¡°Phew.¡± She breathed a long sigh of relief and leaned back in her seat, her mind nk. ¡­ Vivian returned to L City and walked Danny back home. ¡°Can you make it at home alone?¡± Danny has always lived alone at home, the family has not hired a nanny, but three times a week a housekeepingpany wille to clean the house. It is probably because Danny prefers the quiet. He entered the living room wrapped in a jacket and shivering, ¡°I¡¯m fine, you guys go home.¡± Margarita Jones was not so sure, ¡°Should we get you a babysitter?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve contacted the doctor, he¡¯lle over at regr intervals to give me a drip, and I¡¯ll have meals delivered, so don¡¯t worry.¡± He said, shivering, ¡°It¡¯s cold, I¡¯ll go to bed first, bye.¡± I was injured, bleeding quite a lot, so I felt extra cold. ¡°Okay, bye.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Vivian did not say anything more and left with Margarita Jones. She drove the car and drove Margarita Jones home again to rest before she had time to contact Dixon. Chapter 1438 Dixon’s Conspiracy A phone call was made to Dixon. As soon as the call was answered, Dixon¡¯s voice rang out on the other end, ¡°Yo, Vivian, why did you bother to call me? Once I heard that you are fine, second brother also came back with you?¡± Through the phone, Vivian could feel that he was in a happy mood. From Morris¡¯ side, Dixon had made up with Sophie, and Vivian had contacted Dixon for that matter. ¡°Where is it? I¡¯lle to you.¡± She asked. ¡°Where else can I be? I¡¯m busy at work.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± After saying that, Vivian hung up the phone, turned the car around and headed towards Brody Group. Twenty to thirty minutester, the car stopped at the parking lot outside the Brody Group¡¯s building. Vivian went to the Brody Group wrapped in a scarf, wearing a mask and sunsses. Dixon should have informed the receptionist, who was extraordinarily respectful, ¡°Miss Vivian, pleasee with me.¡± The receptionist took Vivian upstairs and went directly to the president¡¯s office. Just as the other party was about to knock on the door, Vivian waved her hand, ¡°Please bother, I¡¯ll just go in by myself.¡± The receptionistdy smiled and nodded, ¡°Um okay, I¡¯ll go down first then.¡± The other party finished, turned around and left. Vivian did not look around, hand holding the door handle, pushed open the door and walked straight in. The office has an outerpartment, standing in the outerpartment is not able to see the situation inside, there is a ss frosted door. Just as Vivian was about to call out to Dixon, she heard a woman¡¯s voiceing from inside. ¡°Dixon, I know you still hate me because of that incident. If you don¡¯t feel relieved, you can hit me and scold me, but I beg you, don¡¯t leave me out in the cold, okay?¡± The sobbing voice was Larissa. Vivian did not expect that the woman who usually looked so arrogant and domineering would actually lower her voice like this in front of Dixon. ¡°We have been married until now, three days after the wedding back to the door, you did not apany me back, my father and grandmother have asked many times. But I have said that yourpany is rtively busy, can not leave. I am ¡­ I really want to live a good life with you ah.¡± She was heartbroken and in tears, finally revealing the delicacy of a soft woman. But Vivian is not at all heartbroken up. She didn¡¯t have the heart to interrupt their conversation, and was about to turn around and walk out of the office when she heard Dixon¡¯s voice ¡­ ¡°Thepany is too busy, and suffering from peer pressure, I am now busy with a lot of work. Especially the Xinhui project, if I can¡¯t get it, I can¡¯t exin to my father. As you know, after my brother left, he left me a mess, I have to make some achievements.¡± Vivian knows ¡®Xinhui project¡¯, is the provincial borderline a summer resort project, investment of tens of billions of dors, profits are considerable. Currently the biggest domesticpetitor is Andres¡¯pany. Andres is Larissa¡¯s brother. Dixon did so ¡­ Vivian thought carefully and understood roughly Dixon¡¯s true purpose. She turned and went out of the office and stood outside for a while. Ten minutester, Larissa stepped on high heels wearing sunsses and walked out of the office with her bag in her hand. Vivian was standing by the greenery at the other end of the corridor, looking out through the ss window at L City, and Larissa was walking to the elevator with her back, not seeing her. When she got into the elevator, Vivian turned back to the office. Knock, knock, knock¡­Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Vivian knocked on the door this time, and Dixon said e in¡¯ before she pushed the door in. In the office, Dixon is standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, hands in the pockets of his pants, is looking into the distance, do not know what is thinking. Chapter 1439 : Asking Scales to help her frame Vivian Thepany turned on the heating, Dixon upper body wearing a light gray velvet thin sweater, with a pair of ck jeans the whole person looked full of vitality. Seeing that the person who came in did not move for half a day, he turned around and saw that it was Vivian. A smile appeared on his cold face, ¡°Vivian, I thought you weren¡¯ting in the morning.¡± He inclined his head towards behind her, ¡°Where is the second brother?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still in C to take care of some business, he can¡¯te back for a short time.¡± Vivian said, walking towards the sofa in the lounge area and sitting down, ¡°I came over today to ask you about Sophie.¡± ¡°Did Ergo tell you everything?¡± Dixon walked over to the water fountain and poured Vivian a cup of hot water, cing it in front of her and sitting across from her. ¡°Well, it¡¯s all been told to me.¡± Vivian smiled, ¡°Congrattions, triplets. It seems you did a lot of good deeds in yourst life to save up such a big blessing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± He leaned back on the sofa, his face full of smugness, ¡°How can I do more good deeds than the second brother. At least I am also a doctor, saving lives and helping the injured, saving a life is better than creating a seven-level pagoda, this is the Buddha opened his eyes.¡± Vivian gave him a nk look, ¡°Buddha is so busy, he can still care about your business.¡± The two looked at each other with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to the point.¡± Vivian curbed his smile, ¡°I have always treated Sophie as a sister, so many things happened recently, it so happens that I was not in the country and did not know. The good thing is that she still knows to seek help from big brother Danny. The matter has been solved, but what about you? Morris said Sophie is already four months pregnant, not long after, the baby is going to be born. What are you going to do about it?¡± Although Vivian knew what Dixon¡¯s n was now, he had overlooked one thing. That is, before the child in Sophie¡¯s belly is born, if she is not given a name, it is the same as those three children are illegitimate children. The thing in the ordinary family, but will not be criticized, but born in the family of luxury, attention, is destined to attract numerous criticism. When the child grows up, it will be a shadow for life. When ites to this matter, Dixon nodded helplessly and leaned back on the sofa, his hand on hisp, his fingers tapping once or twice.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Yes, I have not considered it properly.¡± Dixon sighed, ¡°I know I¡¯m sorry Sophie, but don¡¯t worry, three months, within three months, I will definitely give Sophie a name!¡± ¡°The Smith family is rich and powerful, three months, you really can?¡± Vivian is not that he doesn¡¯t trust Dixon, but he feels that he is facing The Smith family. ¡°Andres would have been cunning and shrewd, although Larissa will be faint because of love, but with Andres in, things will not be as simple as you think.¡± Vivian said what was on his mind. ¡°What you said, second brother and elder brother have told me.¡± Dixon let out a long sigh, ¡°I know Andres is tricky, but I believe that I have the absolute ability to solve everything in between three months.¡± ¡°Okay, I believe you.¡± Vivian supported him unconditionally, ¡°Cheer up, and if you need anything, remember to talk to Morris and me. I hope you can give Sophie and the three kids a home.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Also, watch out for Andres and keep your contact with Sophie to a minimum. That¡¯s three kids, and if something happens, it¡¯s several lives. dixon, sophie¡¯s had a rough go of it, and I really don¡¯t want to see anything happen to her again.¡± Vivian really treats Sophie like a sister and values Sophie, and wants Sophie to be happy. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± Dixon understood Vivian¡¯s good intentions. The two of them sat and talked a lot more before Vivian left Brody Group. She had just walked out of the office and gotten in her car when she got the call. Scales Aaron¡¯s call. Chapter 1440 : Hardened Poison Since Morris already knew about her, there was no need for Vivian to turn off her master card. Who knew that Scales Aaron¡¯s phone call came in. She didn¡¯t hesitate and answered the phone directly, ¡°Scales?¡± ¡°Vivian, where are you? The director said you were closed for training?¡± Scales Aaron said on the other side of the phone, ¡°I called you several times before, but you didn¡¯t get through, now I have nothing to do, I called you again, I didn¡¯t expect to get through.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Uh-uh ¡­¡± Vivian touched her nose and said with a smile in order not to reveal her face, ¡°Yes, I am indeed in closed training.¡± The previous discussion with the director, she is now pretending, but also to pretend to the end. ¡°Hey~¡± Scales Aaron on the other end of the phone let out a long sigh, sounding not too good emotionally. Vivian frowned, thinking that his ¡®fianc¨¦e¡¯ Naomi died not long ago, he must be emotionally unstable, worried: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, not in a good mood?¡± Although she had not known Scales Aaron for a long time, Vivian still thought he was a good person. ¡°Nothing ¡­¡± Scales Aaron sighed unhappily, ¡°just want to drink some wine.¡± There is a sense of sadness and despair in the words. Vivian had felt the same pain as he did when she thought Morris had died, and the pain in her liver and guts made her feel worse than death. It was especially painful to face the death of a beloved one. ¡°I ¡­¡± Helpless, Vivian returned: ¡°Where are you? I happen to be fine at the moment, so I can take a quiet vacation.¡± Hearing her words, the person on the other end of the phone was silent for three seconds. ¡°Hey, did you hear what I said?¡± Hearing no response, Vivian asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Scales Aaron answered and said in an urgent tone, ¡°I¡¯ll call you backter, it¡¯s an emergency. Hang up now.¡± ¡°Yeah, okay, you go ahead. Call me back when you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Okay, bye.¡± Vivian put away her phone and drove to Vinca E-Sports. She arrived at L City at 6pm and was busy until 7:30pm, so while it was still early, she went to Vinca E-Sports to see how thepany was doing. The man on the other end of the phone is leaning with his back under a tree, one foot propped up on the ground, one foot standing up against the trunk, a cigarette in his hand, his thin lips exhaling a wisp of light smoke that is quickly blown away by the wind. He stared ahead with a sad frown, his heart heavy, the whole person did not usually in the crew¡¯s gentle, but more than a few cold and stern. ¡°Scales? Scales?¡± Not far away, Laurel wearing a costume, wrapped in a down jacket outside, rushed up to him, came forward and pped Scales Aaron on the head, ¡°Called you, can¡¯t you hear?¡± Because I was looking for my assistant after filming, I didn¡¯t get through to Scales Aaron, so I looked around for him. As a result, I saw him staring at the scene and did not hear him after calling out to him, which made Laurel furious. However, he pped Scales Aaron on the head, although it seems like a yful and useless force, but in the moment when Scales Aaron looked at him sideways, the pair of dark, bottomless eyes like hardened poison, full of murderous chill. Laurel was surprised by his eyes, suddenly felt that the other party has a kind of high above the sense of oppression, let him fear. Of course. The agitated Scales Aaron was indeed in a gloomy mood, and at the moment Laurel hit him, he almost didn¡¯t restrain himself from hitting back, but suddenly realized that the other party was Laurel, so he restrained his emotions. In the capital, who would dare to make a fool out of him? ¡°Sorry, got lost in thought and didn¡¯t hear.¡± As Scales Aaron spoke, he raised his hand and took a puff of his cigarette, then his slender fingers pinched the butt and flicked his fingertips hard, directly flicking the cigarette in his hand into the trash can five meters away. This distance, this wind speed, this force, this precision ¡­ Chapter 1441 : really came for her Laurel was stunned for a moment, incredulously looked at Scales Aaron, for the first time felt that he hid very deep, aura, not like ordinary people. The bit of anger in his heart instantly disappeared, instead, he smiled unnaturally, ¡°You, are you okay?¡± ¡°Why, what do you want from me?¡± Scales Aaron noticed Laurel¡¯s unnatural face, immediately collected a cold aura, smiled, ¡°You have something to order. Do you want coffee, or do you want to buy something?¡± ¡°No, nothing.¡± Laurel kept her eyes on Scales Aaron for a while and found him as easygoing and friendly as ever, so she thought it must be an illusion. Go buy me a pack of cigarettes.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to buy them now.¡± Scales Aaron turned around and walked away. Ten minutester, he returned and handed a pack of cigarettes to Laurel, ¡°I have to go out for a while, can I?¡± Scales Aaron knows Laurel and knows that Laurel will go out with her friends for a while before returning to the hotel to rest after the crew wraps up for the night. Because it¡¯s a big female drama, the female lead has a lot of rivalry with the male lead, and Laurel¡¯s part in these scenes is almost done, so he¡¯s rtively rxed. Laurel readily agreed, ¡°Go busy,e early tomorrow to pick me up.¡± He¡¯s out there having a good time and doesn¡¯t want Scales Aaron around to bother him. Laurel turned around and went back to the set to continue filming, and Scales Aaron left. Back at the hotel, he rested on the couch for a while, and at 9 p. m., Scales Aaron showed up at the door of Melody Lora¡¯s suite at the exact right time. Knock-knock- Standing at the door, he hesitated for a moment before Scales Aaron raised his hand and knocked. He clenched his hand and stopped after only three knocks. At this moment, his heart was overwhelminglyplicated and heavy. In his heart, Melody Lora is like a pearl, holy as the snow lotus in the sky, but in recent days, he witnessed what Melody Lora did, her image also copsed. The sense of loss and disparity was even too much for Scales Aaron to ept. There was no answer in the room, so Scales Aaron raised his hand once more and was about to knock on the door when the person inside opened it. At first nce, there was Melody Lora¡¯s slightly bewildered face. The moment she saw Scales Aaron, her beautiful eyes shed slightly, and her white jade-like skin was tinged with a blush. I don¡¯t know if the hot water bath just now is too hot, or because of other reasons. ¡°Come in ¡­ in.¡± Melody Lora pursed her lips, turned into the living room, raised her hand holding a white towel is mechanically in wiping the ebony hair. Today in the crew said the words, after saying she immediately regretted, but there is no opportunity to regret. I thought Scales Aaron must note over. After all, she knows Scales Aaron too well, and knows that this man will not take advantage of people¡¯s danger, although acting ruthlessly and decisively, but the absolute three views are very positive. I never thought that he would appear here. Scales Aaron looked at her back, his eyebrows slightly closed, hesitated for a moment, stepped inside and closed the door with his hand.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The living room is open central air conditioning, even if it is a cold winter day, no reason to make people feel hot and dry. ¡°Have you ¡­ you eaten yet?¡± Scales Aaron took off his down jacket, hung it on a hanger, walked into the living room wearing a corduroy sweater, and sat directly on the sofa. Habitually pull out a cigarette and light it, hold it on his lips, take the lighter and light it, and smoke it silently. Melody Lora nodded her head, ¡°Well, eat up.¡± She said while walking towards the bathroom, ¡°I¡¯m going to get a blow-dry.¡± Chapter 1442 : Morris Finds Melody Lora Killing Scales Aaron didn¡¯t say anything, and within a moment the sound of a hair dryer rang out from the bathroom, buzzing and humming, easing the awkward atmosphere of the entire living room for a few moments. The time passed, the two were incredibly quiet, but each had aplicated and heavy heart.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. I don¡¯t know how many hours passed, Melody Lora finally came out of the bathroom. She was born to be a beauty, a long ck waist-length hair, with a natural face, delicate features, there is a sense of ssical beauty, as if from the painting of the beauty. From the first time Scales Aaron saw Melody Lora, he was deeply attracted by her good-looking appearance, and from then on, he fell in love with her uncontrobly. Scales Aaron looked at her sideways, his eyes unblinking, as if he had lost his soul. ¡°How do you ¡­¡± Melody Lora stammered, opened her mouth, but did not know what to say. Beautiful eyes flickered slightly, not daring to look directly at Scales Aaron, had to change the subject, ¡°You sit down first, I¡¯ll go and grind you a cup of coffee.¡± When the two of them were together before, they were extraordinarily casual andfortable, uninhibited. Instead, because of the evening¡¯s words, the two became more and more restrained. ¡°No need.¡± Scales Aaron refused outright. The living room, once again, fell silent. Outside the window is a cold wind hunting blowing, like a ghost-like sound, mournful wailing. Melody Lora ¡®Oh¡¯, slowly walked across to him and sat down, reached out and gathered the cor of the bathrobe, head down, picked up the phone and swiped various APP software. When she didn¡¯t say anything, Scales Aaron asked directly, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re ready? No hesitation?¡± Melody Lora¡¯s hand over the phone screen gave a slight beat, curly long and thick eyshes jerked up, looked at him across the table, red lips slightly open ¡­ The words, thought for half a day could not think of, how to say. ¡°Scales, I, I ¡­¡± she shook her head again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I regret it. I really wanted you to help me, but I ¡­ still want to leave my first time to Morris.¡± Melody Lora does not do things openly and honestly, but her fondness for Morris is definitely 100 percent. Although Morris already has Vivian, she still wants to be with Morris after she is still aplete woman. This is also considered to be 100 percent love for him. Scales Aaron¡¯s fingers squeezing the cigarette tightened slightly and his chest choked with pain. ¡°Heh.¡± Heughed. Fingers passed the cigarette to his mouth, but stiffened his hand, and his cold eyes went a few degrees colder, ¡°Regret? So, you¡¯re not going to go after Vivian anymore?¡± ¡°No, not really.¡± Melody Lora leaned on the sofa, picked up the pillow from the sofa and hugged it in her arms, exined, ¡°Since I made the decision, I will definitely find a way to get rid of Vivian. between me and Morris, she is the stumbling block, standing in my way, is death.¡± She put the phone on the table and sighed, ¡°Scales, if you don¡¯t want to say yes, that¡¯s fine. I have a hundred other ways to get her killed.¡± The words were out of the way, and Melody Lora¡¯s heart was not that constrained and ufortable, but became extraordinarily open. ¡°How do you want to do it?¡± Scales Aaron asked lightly. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡± Melody Lora tilted her head and looked out the window, ¡°As long as I can get her killed, I can. No matter how much it costs!¡± Thest few words showed Melody Lora¡¯s determination. Scales Aaron did not look at Melody Lora again, but looked down at the carpet, his face as gloomy as it had been earlier. Half a dayter, he asked, ¡°In your mind, my big brother is that stupid? Do you think he won¡¯t suspect you? Or do you have the confidence to think that you can do it seamlessly?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Chapter 1443 : Promising Him Melody Lora wasn¡¯t absolutely sure. She had not known Morris for a short time and naturally knew that Morris was smart and wise. But on second thought, ¡°Last time Morris didn¡¯t find out the truth, he chose to believe me, this time, I think ¡­ he should still believe me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not finding out the truth, or in giving you a chance to do it all over again. The two, worlds apart.¡± He reminded her. Scales Aaron¡¯s words were in no way meant to scare Melody Lora. With what he knew about Morris, the man was not that easy to fool. And his suspicions, naturally, were right. Initially Morris did suspect Melody Lora and came over to Melody Lora personally, but she ¡®rightfully¡¯ denied it. At that moment, Morris felt that he might have really misunderstood Melody Lora. Butter, when Morris knew that Melody Lora had deceived him and concealed her identity, and had frequent contact with Maddox Cheal, he believed Vivian¡¯s words. The only reason why he didn¡¯t look for Melody Lora again was because he was grateful to Melody Lora for saving his life in the first ce. He was really giving Melody Lora a chance to ¡®make a new life¡¯, but some people are overly conceited and think they can do anything. ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡± Melody Lora smiled, ¡°No one in the world knows Morris better than I. He has no room for sand in his eyes.¡± Confident. ¡°Good.¡± Scales Aaron nodded, seemingly unsure of how to speak to persuade her, and simply said no more. ¡°The road is your own choice, since you have decided, do not regret again.¡± The words fell, and the living room fell into a long silence again. After careful consideration, Scales Aaron, not knowing whether it was a brain fart or what was going on, suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°If you fulfill your promise this afternoon, I can help you take care of Vivian.¡± He really couldn¡¯t bear to see Melody Lora get herself killed.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°What?¡± Scales Aaron¡¯s words made Melody Lora extraordinarily surprised, she looked at him woodenly, her eyebrows were slightly closed, and she had been struggling internally. It had to be said that the conditions Scales Aaron proposed were very tempting. If Scales Aaron stepped in and got rid of Vivian, then as far as she was concerned, not only would Morris not hold a grudge, she could also take the opportunity to appear by Morris¡¯ side. As long as you give emotionalpanionship, good enough for him, one day will impress him. Women chasing men are separated by a veil. Taking Morris down is just a matter of time. ¡°Why?¡± Melody Lora asked. ¡°Because ¡­ love it.¡± The man didn¡¯t look her in the eye when he said this. Instead, there was some impatience in his tone. Melody Lora hesitated, she raised her hand and squeezed the cor of her bathrobe, struggling with what to do. The sacrifice on the one hand, so she felt would be ashamed of Morris; on the other hand, if they really do it themselves, there is also a chance that Morris will find out, which will bring their rtionship straight down to the freezing point, and most likely will not see each other for the rest of their lives. The level of risk can be imagined. Although she knew that Antina also wanted to get rid of Vivian, but all along Antina had at most been suppressing Morris, but had not been getting rid of Vivian. Even two days ago, she personally told Antina that Vivian had arrived in C, and Antina was not able to take care of Vivian, which shows Antina¡¯sck of ability. Or maybe Antina¡¯s father doesn¡¯t really want to get rid of Vivian. Others can wait, but Melody Lora cannot. She only wants Vivian to die now! ¡°Good!¡± She sat upright and straight, ¡°I promise.¡± The answer was decisive, but perhaps a little weak, she deliberately raised the decibel, secretly to cheer themselves up. Melody Lora, hold on, it¡¯s not innocence! Could it be that Vivian was also a virgin when she was with Morris? Chapter 1444 : Melody Lora’s Struggle Impossible. Before she married Morris, she was a female security guard at Night Club, and there would never be a good girl in that kind of ce where fish and fish are mixed. Melody Lora got up, stepped toward the bedroom, unscrewed the door and walked in, and as she closed it, she said, ¡°Come in.¡± Scales Aaron, sitting on the couch, was not happy that she had agreed to his terms, but rather indescribably lost and frustrated. He could see the depth of her love for his big brother in his eyes. Scales Aaron felt that he had suffered a great insult. He finished a cigarette in his hand, twisted the butt out in the ashtray, and got up and walked towards the bedroom. When he got inside, he found Melody Lora already lying on the bed. The eyes swept the bedroom, bowed down and turned on a dim light, and on the floor was the same bathrobe and cotton slippers that she had just worn. At the moment she is lying on the bed with the bedding over her body, revealing a small head, with her back to the door and her dark hair spread randomly on the pillow like that. Thud, thud, thud! Scales Aaron heartbeat elerated, no reason to breathe slightly suffocated, hanging at the side of the hand clenched, but found that the heart of the hand has seeped sweat stains. The temperature of the central air conditioning is not too high, but he is really hot. Melody Lora heard hime in, but didn¡¯t finish, just clutching the bedding with both hands, nervous as hell. Not long after, one corner of the bed sank deeply, and the man sat down on the bed, listening to the rustling sound, he should be undressing. With this in mind, Melody Lora became even more nervous and uneasy. Scales Aaron lifted the bedding and got under the covers, the moment his skin touched hers, feeling the slight coolness of the woman¡¯s body and ¡­ a slight tremor. He froze for a moment, then tenderly took him into his arms. Melody Lora closed her eyes nervously, not daring to look at Scales Aaron at all, but was surprised to find him still clothed. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Next to her ear, was Scales Aaron¡¯s voice. Melody Lora red lips lightly pursed, hands sped in front of her body, closed her eyes and nodded, ¡°Well, good ¡­ ready.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Said is good, but never had the courage to open his eyes to see Scales Aaron. The man looked down at the woman in his arms, but his eyes never looked inside through the bedding, but fell on her delicate white cheeks, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°¡­ Mmm.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll start.¡± ¡°Good ¡­ good.¡± She agreed. But did not realize that her own voice was even trembling. Melody Lora is strong on the outside, but in fact, the bones are still the posture of a small woman, facing the opposite sex, always can not let go. ¡°I¡¯ll lie down, you do it!¡± Suddenly, Scales Aaron made a condition. A sentence scared Melody Lora immediately opened his eyes, pupils full of panic, like a frightened deer like, shook his head, ¡°I I I, I do not know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll teach you.¡± ¡°I ¡­ really won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Is not going to, or do not want to?¡± Suddenly, his attitude was cold, and his face was followed by a hard look. Melody Lora looked embarrassed, hesitated for a long time before biting her lip, ¡°What do I have to do?¡± She asked. ¡°Help me undress.¡± Scales Aaron said, and reallyy down on the bed. The outside opinion corduroy V-neck sweater, inside is a white shirt, sweater off, he sleeves pulled up to the elbow, so just now Melody Lora thought he took off the jacket. Melody Lora was a little reluctant, after a lot of struggle, she gritted her teeth and sat up from the bed, wrapped her body in the bedding and sat beside him, reaching out to help him unbutton his shirt. Although wrapped in bedding, but because she was helping him to unbutton his shirt, Scales Aaron still identally saw her two proud white. The man¡¯s eyes moved away and fell on her face. Melody Lora¡¯s face seemed to be dripping with water, and it was flushed. The hands were nervously helping him take off his shirt, then helping him unbuckle his belt and take off his pants. Chapter 1445 : You are really crazy Finally, all that was left on him were his boxer shorts. Melody Lora hand reached out and eventually stopped, ¡°Want to continue?¡± Knowingly, she asked. It seemed to be looking for ast chance, even if it was his own initiative, which she felt was barely eptable. ¡°What do you think?¡± Scales Aaron attitude is frank, ¡°Do you know, if I really help you solve Vivian, I will most likely also pay the price of life?¡± His words were not unreasonable. Melody Lora also knows the seriousness of the matter. One hand clenched and unclenched, unclenched and clenched again, finally hands over his waist on both sides, slender fingers pulled up the edge of his boxers, closed his eyes and continued. And just then, Scales Aaron took her hand in his, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re going to do next?¡± The sudden question froze Melody Lora, and she looked at him in dismay, pursing her lips, not speaking. ¡°Since you chose to take the initiative, you have to ¡®take the initiative¡¯ the whole time.¡± The implication could not be more obvious. After he finished, he deliberately lengthened the tone of his voice, ¡°You must think clearly, it¡¯s not toote to backtrack.¡± Melody Lora dropped her eyes and blinked her curly butterfly-winged eyshes, inwardly battling with the pros and cons. Finally, she nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± At this point, Melody Lora had no room to back down, and the only way to proceed was to go ahead with her head. But just as she was getting up the courage to take the next step, the man suddenly grabbed her hand and pushed her aside. Too suddenly, Melody Lora fell unprepared onto the bed, staring at the man in front of her in disbelief and confusion, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Scales Aaron got up and sat on the bed, lifted his eyelids, his cold, clear eyes gazed at her, raised his hand and cupped her cheeks, and said word for word, ¡°Melody, look at yourself in the mirror, do you have any semnce of your former self?¡± Melody Lora: ¡°What ¡­ what do you mean?¡± He squeezed her cheek¡¯s hand harder and harder and said, ¡°I just wanted to test it, I didn¡¯t expect that in order to be with big brother, you would do everything, even sacrifice your most precious things, and want to get rid of Vivian. is it worth it?¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± He questioned through clenched teeth. In Scales Aaron¡¯s mind, Melody Lora¡¯s image of a goddess was gradually destroyed and weathered, and eventually copsed, without the initial appearance. All that remained was the real face that was exposed after the skin was torn off, making people feel sad, pitiful and shameful! Scales Aaron¡¯s approach is Melody Lora did not expect, she pulled the bedding wrapped around herself, half do not know how to answer, can only watch Scales Aaron get up, turn his back on her, the clothes quickly put on the body. After the white shirt was put on, he turned back, his bony fingers like jade buttoning the waist, looking down at her from above, his eyes became cool and heartless, ¡°Turn back is the shore, it¡¯s not toote to stop.¡± ¡°No!¡± Melody Lora is a bit emotional, with a retort, she moved in front of Scales Aaron, ¡°Why should I ¡®stop¡¯? Melody Lora has never been afraid of anyone in her life, she has only one life to kill, I am not afraid of death! Love to the point of near madness, is a person has problems. Scales Aaron inexplicably do not want to spend more time with her, the sweater over the body, he coldly looked at her, such a cold look, as if looking at strangers. He turned around and walked away, and walked away with determination. Melody Lora gazed at his back, with resignation, ¡°You don¡¯t love me anymore either, do you? Why, why do all of you have to abandon me, why?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1446 : She is innocent She clutched the bedding with both hands, not understanding which point she was inferior to Vivian, why so many people liked Vivian and disliked her. And what did she do wrong? The man who walked to the door step a few steps, hand holding the bedroom door handle stopped for a moment, pulled the lips, ¡°Melody ¡­¡± A ¡®Melody¡¯ sound did notpletely issued, then closed his mouth again. Most of the heart has a thousand emotions and persuasion, but see her obsession, Scales Aaron think more talk is useless, lifting his feet and walked straight out, closed the door. He did like Melody Lora, but never took advantage of the situation, not to mention disdain to use any despicable means to get him. Scales Aaron admitted that the moment he touched her skin, the whole body¡¯s instinctive reaction was uncontroble, and there were countless evil voices in his head screaming: sleep with her, sleep with her! As long as you sleep with her, she will be your person from now on! His mind was in turmoil, but reason eventually prevailed and he sensibly pushed her away and walked away.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Scales Aaron out of the bedroom, carrying his coat intended to leave the suite, standing in the living room doorway, he clearly heard a near-mad scream ring out from the bedroom, hysterical in despair and destion. The familiar voice, like a dagger stabbing him in the chest, a dull pain, painful suffocating. But ¡­ he really tried his best. Out of the suite, Scales Aaron walked out of the hotel, sat alone in his car, opened the window a crack and stayed inside smoking a cigarette. Ding¨C The phone vibrated. He leaned back on the seat and opened his phone, it was a WeChat message: [Will you still help me get rid of Vivian?] A message that amply demonstrated Melody Lora¡¯s obsession. He saw that message and inexplicably got a little restless, but didn¡¯t reply. Ding¨C The phone rang again. I know that if you don¡¯t reply to the message, it means you¡¯re acquiescing. I¡¯ll make an appointment with Vivian tomorrow afternoon, and my people will cooperate with you fully. It was still Melody Lora¡¯s message. He pressed the lock button on his phone and turned off the screen, not wanting to read those messages that distracted him. But the phone did not stop, a few momentster it rang again. Scales Aaron¡¯s hand was holding a cigarette in his mouth and smoking it, the other hand picked up the phone and answered the call without looking at it, ¡°Can you take my advice?¡± ¡°Uh ¡­ Scales, it¡¯s me.¡± The phone was silent for two seconds, Scales Aaron found something wrong, moved the phone to the front, only to find that the person on the other end of the phone was Vivian. Vivian was worried that Scales Aaron was in a bad mood and had been waiting for him to call, but more than two hours had passed and he hadn¡¯t called. Who knows that just after the phone call, the other side is a roar, no reason to give Vivian a shock. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Vivian.¡± Scales Aaron irritably reached out and ruffled his hair in front of his forehead, he knew that if he said one more word he might be exposed, he put on a calm face, ¡°Sorry, it was a friend who just called.¡± ¡°Nothing, just asking how your mood is, do you want to have a drink with you?¡± Vivian had juste out of Vinca E-Sports, but because she had slept all day on the ne, she was not sleepy and was now in high spirits, so she wanted to ask him. ¡°I¡¯m in Film City, you¡¯re far away, there¡¯s no need to make a special trip.¡± Listening to Vivian¡¯s words, Scales Aaron¡¯s mood became heavier and heavier. From his recent contact with Vivian, she is really a rare and good woman. It would be unfair to get rid of her if she became a stumbling block in someone else¡¯s rtionship. Chapter 1447 : Wanted the child Vivian looked at the time is not early, intend to go back in the evening to see the two children. ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Scales Aaron tone is a bit surprised, ¡°is not doing closed training, why suddenlye back?¡± Listening to his tone of voice, Vivian couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Why do you sound like you don¡¯t want me to go back.¡± She hit the nail on the head, Scales Aaron¡¯s eyebrows knitted, immediately denied, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that. Of course I¡¯m d you¡¯reing back.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll contact you tomorrow when I get there.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Scales Aaron did not say anything more, probably because his heart was mixed, do not know how to answer the words. After hanging up the phone, Scales Aaron leaned back in his seat, and after a mental struggle, he finally picked up his phone and opened WeChat, tapped Melody Lora¡¯s WeChat avatar, and typed a few words into the dialog box, [She¡¯sing to Film City tomorrow.] A sentence, just seven words, Scales Aaron finished typing and stared at the words for a long time. In his heart, the devil and justice were struggling, and in the face of the test of humanity, emotion finally won out over reason. He clicked send and sent the message over. Ten secondster, Melody Lora sent a message, [Scales, I knew you were the best for me.] She returned the message in seconds, so you can imagine how eager she was inside to have him say yes to her. Scales Aaron looked at the chat screen, finally closed the phone, threw it on the passenger seat, started the car and sped off on the road with few cars. On the other hand, Vivian drove back to the vi, where her parents were with their two children. She chatted with her parents for a while, while ying with the children, and seeing that it was gettingte, she let them rest early. As the year had just started, Vivian couldn¡¯t bear to let her parents leave L City with Yilia and Yves and just wanted to spend more time with them. After they went to sleep, Vivian washed up andid down on her bed to make a video call to Morris. Music was ying on the video and she waited for the caller to answer while she hugged her thick duvet. After a few rings, the call was disconnected. When Vivian was confused, the other party dialed a voice call again. Vivian answered the phone in a second, ¡°What are you doing, why don¡¯t you answer my video?¡± Suddenly refusing her video call, Vivian associated with the danger in C, she was more worried about Morris being in danger abroad. ¡°I was just with some friends, it¡¯s not convenient to video.¡± Morris spoke in a very gentle tone, as if a warm sun in spring, ¡°Why, miss me?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Viviany on the floor and looked up at the ceiling, ¡°I just yed with Yilia and Yves for a while, the two kids were so happy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back as soon as I¡¯m done with them. I ¡­¡± The man, who by andrge doesn¡¯t like to say melodramatic things, hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I miss you and the kids.¡± ¡°We miss you too.¡± Vivian red lips slightly hooked, satisfied smile. And then she asked, ¡°How is Ethan, did you get him out?¡± At the thought, the smile on her face instantly disappeared. ¡°Not yet.¡± Morris said, not forgetting to admonish, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Trent Stone yet.¡± He was in C now, and Trent Stone was handling all thepany¡¯s affairs. If Trent Stone knew that Ethan was in danger again, it would upset him. ¡°I know.¡± Vivian lightly pursed her lips, sad face, but still pretended to be rxed, ¡°Of course I believe in my husband¡¯s ability.¡± Whether one believes it or not, Vivian can only look on the bright side. Chapter 1448 : The Mysterious Daisy Her tone sounded rxed and happy, rendering a rxed atmosphere, and even Morris¡¯ mood was better.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Across the phone, Vivian could hear the man¡¯s shallowughter on the other end of the line, ¡°What am I capable of that you know so well, hmm?¡± A ¡®hmm¡¯ lengthened the end of the word, she felt Morris¡¯s flirtation and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Of course it¡¯s the ability to earn money.¡± ¡°Just the ability to earn money?¡± ¡°Then what other abilities?¡± Vivian pretended to be confused. ¡°It seems that recently to take some time to keep youpany, so that you know know what I am capable of.¡± The man said with a bad smile. Vivian pillow on the pillow, side, legs pressed on the bedding to fall asleep, ¡°I do not want to know it, I ¡­¡± She also wanted to say something else, the words were interrupted by Morris, ¡°not to talk to you, a friend called me, call you backter.¡± The other party finished and hung up the phone directly. Vivian moved her phone to her face, looking at the WeChat dialog box with a sense of satisfaction, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in frustration. Although the conversation between the two of them was very easy, Vivian knew that Morris should be very busy and dangerous at this moment. Thinking about it, she made a call to Sean. The phone had just dialed out, and the other party had already picked up the phone, ¡°Mr. Mond?¡± It was morning in C. Sean had just finished his breakfast and was on his way to the office when he received her call. ¡°Sean, stop all the work you are doing immediately and go check Morris¡¯s current situation.¡± Vivian instructed. Sean sensed the seriousness of Vivian¡¯s tone and knew the seriousness of the matter, he immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Mond.¡± ¡°Remember, make sure you watch out for Daisy and don¡¯t let her know.¡± She admonished again. The phone, Sean looked at Daisy standing beside him, although the phone was not amplified, but Daisy¡¯s meaningful gaze was looking at him. Sean¡¯s heart thumped, not sure if Daisy heard him, but just perfunctorily responded, ¡°Okay Mr. Mond, I know.¡± ¡°Let me know first thing.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all for now, hang up.¡± Vivian hung up the phone after he finished speaking, and Sean, who was in C, also tucked his phone into his suit pocket. Standing beside him, the sultry and sexy Daisy ruffled her waist-length blonde hair, ¡°Vivian called you?¡± ¡°Oh, you ¡­ How did you know?¡± Sean faced Daisy with an inexplicable awe. Daisy pulled out ady¡¯s cigarette and lit it, her red lips held the cigarette and took a drag, her azure pupils nted a nce at Sean, ¡°Did she tell you to put down the task at hand, check up on Morris, and say to guard against me?¡± A word to the wise. Sean¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and heughed awkwardly, ¡°Heh heh. You, you, how do you know that again? Do you women all like to imagine things out of thin air.¡± ¡°Leave things to me, you keep a good watch in the store.¡± She said with a faint expression. That tone of voice, a big meaning of reversing the subordination. Especially since Sean had seen Daisy¡¯s ability and was indeed very scrupulous of her. Daisy¡¯s fingers held a cigarette and blew a puff of light smoke at his face, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll tell Vivian that you¡¯ve told me everything.¡± After that, she patted Sean¡¯s hand with her slender jade fingers, ¡°Just kidding. As you know, I know her very well, so don¡¯t worry, I will send you the information of the investigation first, and I won¡¯t dy you to ask her for the credit.¡± Chapter 1449 : Antina gets mad The next day. L City, which had been gloomy and cold for days, revealed the long-lost sun, and the warm sun bathed the earth, giving the stuffy and dreary city a little more life. Vivian woke up early, and after the usual morning run, she apanied her parents, Madame Cheal and the two children for breakfast. Madame Cheal was not in a good state of mind because she had no one to apany her at the old house. On the contrary, she hade to live at the vi for a while and was hale and hearty with her parents and two children, and was in a particrly good state of mind. Vivian took everything in her eyes and secretly took a video and sent it to Morris. However, after she sent the message, no one replied for a long time.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Last night until now, Morris has been busy, why did not return her a message until now? ¡°Vivian, what are you doing? If you don¡¯t eat, the food will get cold.¡± Madame Cheal saw her sitting on the chair, holding the chopsticks in her hand and dazed, she couldn¡¯t help but remind her. Vivian suddenly came back to her senses and immediately showed a smile, ¡°Haha, nothing, nothing. Grandma, Dad and Mom, hurry up and eat. I have to go to Film City after eatingter, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back next time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just too busy.¡± Anika scolded, but couldn¡¯t help but admonish, ¡°Filming is very hard, you must take care of yourself, don¡¯t let me and your father worry.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Come back to spend more time with me and ¡­,¡± Lincoln said when he suddenly realized Madame Cheal was still there, and immediately changed his tone: ¡°Your grandmother, and the two little ones. Look how cute the two children, you do not want them.¡± Vivian smiled heartily, ¡°Of course I do. Not only do I miss the two little ones, I miss Grandma, you and my mom.¡± The two little ones in the walker, hearing the adultsughing, also giggled with joy. ¡­ Country C, Antina Castle. Issac Shaw has been away for two days, Antina originally thought Issac Shaw was just talking, and then in a few days will take the initiative to contact her and apologize. But who knew that this time he would be gone for two whole days, and she could not get in touch with him on her cell phone, which made Antina anxious. She sat on the balcony of her bedroom, dialing Issac Shaw¡¯s phone number with her phone in her hand, with a mechanical voice prompt on the other end: ¡°Hello, the number you have dialed is not avable.¡± Empty number ¡­ It had only been two days since I had contacted Issac Shaw, and I didn¡¯t expect that Issac Shaw¡¯s cell phone number had be empty. Antina¡¯s hand holding the phone tightened slightly, and she kicked her foot on the table in anger, cursing, ¡°Bastard!¡± She was angry and furious, incredibly angry, and she couldn¡¯t stand the reality of being abandoned by Issac Shaw even after she had married him. After calming down for a moment, she took her cell phone and made a call to her subordinates, ¡°Take someone to find Issac Shaw right away.¡± ¡°Yes, Missy.¡± The person on the other end of the phone obeyed unconditionally. Antina admonished again, ¡°Keep a low profile, things must not be known to my daddy.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The other party hung up the phone and immediately went to carry out the order. At this time, Antina Castle weed an unexpected guest. It was no one else but Morris. When a Maserati pulled up outside the castle and the driver stepped down from the car and reported his identity, the doorman was a bit surprised and immediately dialed Frank¡¯s phone number, ¡°Mr. Frank, Morris is here.¡± Inside the car, Morris lowered the window, listening to the tone of his voice, almost certainly, Frank was long known that he woulde over. Chapter 1450 : Just head-on! The doorman hung up the phone, opened the gate and got on a tour bus to open the way for Morris in front. Antina Castle is named after Antina, the castle covers an area of thousands of hectares, the internal architectural design isplex, there are some private ces are not allowed to outsiders to enter. People from the outside naturally need to be guided outside the door. Five minutester, the car stopped at the center of the castle in front of a small European-style building. At this time, the door of the small house has upied a man in a tuxedo, wearing white gloves, saw Morrise out from the car, respectfully bowed a salute, made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture, ¡°Mr. Morris inside please.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Morris slightly jawed, ced his hands in the pockets of his pants, and followed in with a high view. The other side of the living room is a row of disy cabs with various antiques on the shelves and a few famous paintings hanging on the walls. Morris raised his eyes and took a nce, most of those paintings looked familiar to him, they were all famous paintings that had been returned by mysterious people at high prices in the auction house. The man behind the scenes was actually Frank. On the leather sofa in the living room sat a man with blond hair, dressed in silk satin pajamas, leaning back on the sofa with a ss of wine in his hand, knocking on his legs, with cotton slippers hanging from his feet. Despite the extremely low temperature outside, the living room was fully heated, even making it feel a little hot. His posture is casual, but his face is cold with a bit of ruthlessness, full of aura. He is the head of the ck Hand honestly, Frank, a person who makes countless people scared. Morris looked at him, walked up, face hooked up to the formic light smile, gentle and elegant, ¡°Mr. Frank, we finally meet.¡± Frank looked at him, raised his hand and touched the two locks of beard around his mouth, his hand holding the wine slightly raised, indicating him to ¡®sit¡¯, ¡°Are you alone?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Morris walked over to the couch, his long fingers unbuttoning his silver suit and lifting the hem to sit on the couch. ¡°More brave than I thought, daring toe to the castle alone.¡± He said, angled a smile, picked up the ss and tasted a mouthful of red wine, and then put down the crossed legs, picked up the waker on the table and poured a ss of red wine for him, and ced the ss in front of Morris, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that there will be no return?¡± The words, with some threatening meaning children. Morris smiled lightly, picked up the red wine, sniffed in front of his nose, ¡°I heard that Mr. Frank¡¯s name has an estate that produces red wine, today I can taste it is also an honor.¡± Said, but also really lightly sip a mouthful of red wine in a fine taste. Seeing him so calm and rxed, Frank was surprised to raise his eyebrows, and then smiled brightly, ¡°Ha ha ha, I have heard that Mr. Morris is young, mature and stable, today I see that the name is true.¡± Morris smiled back, ¡°I know that Miss Antina speaks good Mandarin, I didn¡¯t expect you to speak it so well.¡± He raised his eyebrows and put down his tall ss, maintaining his usual calmness, ¡°But you should be very clear about the goal of mying here today.¡± He returned to the point, not liking to beat around the bush. Frank knew what he meant, ¡°You¡¯re here about Ethan, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ethan is my right hand man and my brother for many years. I wonder if Mr. Frank can do me a favor and let him go first?¡± This is the way to deal with people in the world, and it is also Morris¡¯s usual tactic. Chapter 1451 Frank reached out and touched his beard, leaning back on the sofa, his obscure eyes looking at Morris, his lips curved in an arc, smiling meaningfully. Spare him the aura, but Morris is not inferior at all. Morris leaned back, legs folded, fingers crossed on the abdomen, dark eyes indifferent to his eyes, waiting for the next. The four eyes are facing each other, without a word, but as if the exchange of eyes, a few seconds also failed to see the high and low. ¡°I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± Frank pretended not to understand. The young man sitting across the table was not annoyed, but raised his right hand slightly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll put it another way. frank Mr. secretly united with a number ofpanies to suppress Zhuo Rui technology, I really foolish, really do not understand, and hope to give an answer.¡± Since he didn¡¯t want to talk about Ethan, he might as well start with the spearhead of the matter. Although Frank has known Morris, but the two only met for the first time, and it is a meeting, Frank will have a wariness of him, after all, the heart generated a sense of crisis, he is able to feel. Frank has seen countless people, most people in front of him are groveling or timid and fearful, but at the moment sitting in front of him Morris is in recent days he was everywhere against the blow, but can still be so frank and calm. That a calm, is definitely not pretend. ¡°Businesspetition, do not need a reason.¡± Frank¡¯s answer was unmistakable. Hearing his words, Morris raised an eyebrow and smiled, ¡°fairpetition is reasonable, but it is not good enough to lose both. Let others reap the benefits. In business, I prefer a win-win situation for both sides.¡± ¡°Oh? Yeah.¡± Frank one hand around his chest, one hand gently shaking the transparent goblet, the ss of red wine swaying, in the light of the extra clear and transparent. The more high-grade red wine, the more clear and transparent the wine is, emitting a rich fragrance of wine, intoxicating. Then, Frank said without haste: ¡°Tell us?¡± ¡°Nowadays, real estate is already saturated, other industries are alsopetitive, rtively speaking, research and development fields have more prospects and advantages. At present, Zhuo Rui technology in the field of drones, family housekeeping robot technology has surged forward, and has been in the trial run stage, and will soon be mass production to the market. But there is no one in C in this area yet, I would prefer to work with Mr. Frank.¡± Not only Frank but also Morris would pretend to be confused. ¡°Hiss~¡± Frank drew a breath, frowned and thought, and said: ¡°A while ago the news reported a problem with the home intelligent robot, it seems to be ¡­ which one? Is that yourpany?¡± As the mastermind behind this, he knew it very well. Of course, Morris knew that the ¡®mastermind¡¯ was right in front of him, but he didn¡¯t get angry and remained as quiet as water, ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded in response and did not deny it. ¡°The news is just misled by people, those people are regr channels to participate in the free experience of the family, and with thepany¡¯s technical department to cooperate in all aspects to test the family intelligent housekeeping services, and feedback to ourpany experience results. It¡¯s just thatter on, apany has maliciouspetition, paid off the experience users, and secretly encouraged them to make trouble. The matter has been settled, the culprit has been arrested and thepany has issued a statement and encrypted the system.¡± Morris exined the situation perfectly.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Frank was convinced by the validity of the reasons. Those users were the first ones who bought the technology products, but Frank collected the information and got hackers to break into the intelligent system and destroy it, which brought negative impact to many users. Chapter 1452 : Daughter’s Video And then, he gathered several users, found a person who posted, gathered more users together to make trouble at Zhuo Rui Technology, and contacted several media to drive the heat with the heat of Morris Company itself, thus making things ferment faster and faster and discrediting the reputation of Zhuo Rui Technology. Only Frank didn¡¯t expect Morris to have such a strong public rtions ability, and the furore was quelled in a short span of a few days. ¡°Just your word alone, who can prove it?¡± Frank shook his head, expressing disbelief. ¡°Of course I can¡¯t prove it.¡± Morris smiled, ¡°But Weibo can prove it. if Mr. Frank doesn¡¯t believe it, he can look at Weibo.¡± He was not proving hispany¡¯s ability to Frank, but using this matter to prove his personal ability to Frank. Frank frowned, put down his ss of red wine, opened Weibo and located it to L City. As expected, Jorui Technology was in the hot seat. It was supposed to be morning in L City, and the news of Zorui Technology directly dominated ten relevant hot searches. #Zhuorui Technology statement #, # public security department for Zhuorui Technology statement #, # framed Zhuorui Technology rted personnel have been arrested and returned to the case #, # artificial ¡®intelligent family butler¡¯ has been encrypted #, # Zhuorui Technology announced that the ¡®intelligent family butler¡¯ within six months can unconditional refund#¡­ ¡°Unconditional refund within six months?¡± Seeing the content of Weibo hot search, Frank¡¯s eyes widened, extremely incredulous, ¡°You should know the public psychology, most people are in the mind of white whoring, will use half a year to directly refund, or refund and then re-order, will bring great losses to yourpany. By doing so, you are digging your own grave.¡± Morris still a calm, ¡°the order real name system, registered to use the ¡®home intelligence¡¯ service will be bundled to family members, so, you worry more. The point is, Jorel Technology is confident enough to make customers trust and rely on the ¡®Home Intelligence¡¯ service.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He said here, the topic changed and added: ¡°This aspect of the industry in C is not promoted, it is still a piece of fat meat, I am looking forward to working with Mr. Frank. Although ¡­¡± The words pause, a pair of shrewd eyes met with Frank, ¡°My wife and Miss Antina have some misunderstanding, but it is appropriate to solve the wrongdoing. Do you think so?¡± This ¡®cooperation¡¯ is not in the true sense of the word. Morris¡¯s exnation was just to tell Frank that he was not at the mercy of others. When ites to the matter between Vivian and Antina, Morris is absolutely sure that Frank understands the reason for it. Frank fell into silence and did not speak again. Morris reached in the pocket of his suit pants and pulled out the same thing on the table, ¡°This thing is rmended that you look at, I believe you will understand the reason for it. Also, my own woman, I still have faith in her.¡± He dropped a meaningful sentence and walked straight away. Frank did not open his mouth to stop, just quietly sitting on the sofa, with a sip of red wine, until after people out of the living room, he straightened up and picked up the USB sh drive on the table, turning it back and forth in his fingertips. After a long time, he got up and went upstairs to the study. In the study, he turned on theputer, inserted the sh drive, and when he clicked on the folder in the sh drive, it was spread with a whole screen of independent video clips. But each video was shrunk to make it unclear. Frank opened the video with a wistful glimpse, picked up the headphones, and immediately the scene that came to his eyes made his pupils widen and his eyebrows knit. The unpleasant picture, a few men a woman ying soundly, although that scene is not strange, but the heroine in the painting is ¡­ Antina! He was bursting with rage. Chapter 1453 : Antina’s father is furious Frank got up and copied the keyboard and wanted to smash theputer, but when he raised the keyboard high, he suddenly stopped and realized a problem ¡­ If Morris had threatened him with his daughter¡¯s video, why did he have toe to the door himself? After calming down, Frank looked at the screen and realized another problem: Isn¡¯t his daughter married to Issac Shaw, when was this video? Moreover, the video did not show any sign that Antina had been infected, she was in a normal state of mind. He sat down again in his chair, holding down his anger and clicked on several videos, all of which were videos of his daughter having sex with different men in different ces, each of which he clicked on and watched for only two or three seconds before changing one. Until Frank saw the fifth one, he couldn¡¯t hold back his emotions and immediately took his phone and dialed the housekeeper¡¯s number, ¡°Tell Antina toe here!¡± The stern tone scared the housekeeper, he had not seen the old man so angry for a long time. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡± The housekeeper answered and immediately sent someone to fetch Antina over.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. With his current status, Frank is never short of women around him. Although he is out in the world, how can he not be angry when he sees his beloved daughter hanging out with other men, shamelessly? Frank got up and walked to the window, holding a cigar in his hand and taking a drag, pondering Morris¡¯ intentions. As the rumor has it, Morris is an honest man who never cares to use despicable means, what is his intention in giving the sh drive now? The door to the study opened and Antina, dressed in pajamas and wrapped in a down jacket, walked in through the door, ¡°Daddy, what do you want from me?¡± Antina yawned, a little sleepy. Frank slowly turned around and watched her walk in, his brow furrowed, his face was the usual cloudy, ¡°Where¡¯s Shrek?¡± Shrek is another English name for Issac Shaw. I don¡¯t know when Antina had gotten used to calling Issac Shaw by this name, and for a moment, she nearly forgot who ¡®Shrek¡¯ was. ¡°He ¡­ he ¡­¡± Antina¡¯s eyes then flickered a few times, ¡°What are you asking him for all of a sudden?¡± ¡°You give him a call and tell him toe over now.¡± Frank took a step to the desk and sat down, slowly said a sentence. Antina thought her father was looking for Issac Shaw to deal with a work-rted matter, so she said perfunctorily, ¡°He¡¯s out on an errand, he¡¯s not home today.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Frank nodded and flicked the ashes of his cigar into the ashtray, ¡°How are you and Shrek getting alongtely?¡± The sudden question made Antina a little stunned, nced at the corner of her mouth, walked to the opposite sofa and sat down, ¡°Daddy, you called me over in the middle of the night to ask me about my rtionship with him?¡± The phrase ¡®is not idle¡¯, she froze and did not dare to say it. ¡°Answer my words!¡± Frank stared at Antina without a moment¡¯s hesitation, and there was an icy coldness in his eyes. Antina sensed that he was not in the right mood, her heart thudded, and she stammered, ¡°I¡¯m still ¡­ fine with Issac Shaw, fine.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Frank lengthened his tone and waved at her, ¡°Come on, let me show you something.¡± ¡°What?¡± Antina got up and walked towards him, Frank got up and walked towards the window, saying, ¡°Open theputer and see for yourself.¡± She walked slowly to her desk and sat down, moved the mouse, and the rest screenputer suddenly lit up. Chapter 1454 : Beaten up by father On the screen, there were various video files neatly arranged, because they were ¡®small icon¡¯ files, it was not clear what they were, Antina muttered, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Antina muttered, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± and opened the video with her hands. The moment the content of the video was presented in front of her eyes, Antina¡¯s face turned white, ¡°What the hell is this? She angrily rebuked, but her hand did not stop, continued to click on the next video, and the next video. Finally, she pped the table in anger, overturned the LCDputer on the table, hysterically questioned, ¡°Is it Issac Shaw? How can he be so mean and shameless? I just didn¡¯t sign the divorce papers, and he actually sent them to you! Bastard, bastard! Ah!!!¡± Antina, as if crazy, kicked her foot on the executive chair, cursing angrily. Frank immediately turned around, ¡°Shrek wants to divorce you?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Antina spread her hands, ¡°that mean man, from the first time I fooled around with others, and then every time recorded video. I said why he wouldn¡¯t even touch me, it turns out he just doesn¡¯t like me, doesn¡¯t like me!¡± She was mad with anger, reached out and pulled her hair, ¡°Bastard, despicable and shameless ¡­¡± At this moment listening to Antina¡¯s words, Frank roughly understood what. All along, he had targeted Morris because he had listened to his daughter, that¡¯s why he had targeted Morris with the intention of getting back at Vivian. It is only because Antina said Vivian seduced Issac Shaw everywhere, and Issac Shaw had lingering feelings for Vivian. The moment Morris left the meaningful sentence ¡®my own woman, I still have confidence in her¡¯,prehensive his meaning, Frankpletely understand, Morris wanted to express is, Issac Shaw and Antina conflict is not because of Vivian, but the two of them have their own problems. Rather, the two of them have their own problems. He was innocent, and so was Vivian. Having understood everything, Frank had a feeling of being pped in the face. He fiercely mmed his cigar on the ground and angrily reprimanded Antina, ¡°You did those shameful things yourself, and you still have the nerve to dump the me on others. If you had done the right thing, who would have caught these videos?¡± ¡°Daddy, you ¡­ you scold me?¡± Antina was shocked, he looked at Frank incredulously with tears in his eyes, ¡°You actually scolded me for Issac Shaw? You need to get it straight, Issac Shaw is the one who has wronged me, oooh ¡­ it¡¯s him ¡­¡± Before Antina could finish her sentence, Frank had already walked up to her and raised his hand and pped her across the face, ¡°Shame on you!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± A heavy pnded on her face and Antina sat unsteadily on her side, raising her hand to cover her burning cheek and sobbing, ¡°I¡¯m still pregnant, how can you bear to hit me?¡± ¡°So what if you¡¯re pregnant? You¡¯ve been doing those shameful things with those unscrupulous men every day, who is the father of the child, do you know?¡± ¡­ In the end, Antina was put under house arrest. Frank meant that she was not allowed to leave the castle until the baby was born in her womb. He also contacted the partners who were suppressing Morris to stop and released Ethan. The two of them went back to L City together. On the other hand, Vivian drove off to Film City and received a call from Ynda on the way.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. On the phone, Ynda said, ¡°Have you seen Weibo? Jorui Technology is in the news.¡± ¡°Hot search again?¡± Vivian pulled the car over to the side of the road and asked eagerly, ¡°Is it being counted again?¡± Chapter 1455 : Things Successfully Resolved Her heart was worried. At this time Morris is not in the country, if something goes wrong again, Vivian really worried that Zhuo Rui technology can still continue to hold on. Who expected Ynda on the other end of the phone butughed, ¡°You¡¯d better look at Weibo before you say anything.¡± Ynda hung up the phone, Vivian immediately opened the microblogging, into the purpose of the Zhuo Rui Technology hot search for more than ten. The news is that Vivian¡¯s heart is hanging by a thread when she sees the news content. Click on a few more rted hot search news, her panicked face, has emerged a little smile. Vivian looked over thements again ¡­ ¡°Zhuo Rui technology dominant.¡± ¡°Bull! Prove everything by strength. Unconditional return within six months, not all not to say that the confidence in their own products is not generally high.¡± ¡°I believe in Zhuo Rui technology.¡± ¡°Peer viciouspetition, there is really no bottom, shameless.¡± ¡°PR is invincible.¡± ¡°This washes out?¡± ¡°I think there should be no problem, otherwise Zhuo Rui Technology would not dare to put out the words ¡®unconditional return for refund within six months¡¯.¡± ¡°Trust you guys one more time.¡± ¡­ Brushing ament, the boulder that was weighing on Vivian¡¯s heart finally fell down. She leaned back on the car seat, looked at the warm sun in the sky, and smiled heartily. Finally, the clouds have opened up to the moon. It was a good thing that Ethan had stopped her that day in C. Otherwise, she would still be on her way to the Hidden Tribe at this moment. As Morris said, she should really trust him a little more. Vivian took out her cell phone and wanted to make a call to Morris, but thinking that he was most likely still busy, she sent a message: [You handled the matter of Zhuo Rui Technology very well.] Ring-ring-ring At this time, the WeChat voice call came, it was Morris¡¯. Vivian immediately answered the voice call, ¡°Morris? Did you see the microblogging, yourpany¡¯s PR ability is really strong ah, things have been all fixed.¡± Thepany¡¯s public rtions skills are really strong. ¡°You know? Does it mean that ¡­ you are the ¡®publicist¡¯?¡± Vivian believed he had absolute strength. The manughed and changed the subject, ¡°I¡¯m already on the ne, wait for me to return.¡± ¡°So soon?¡± Vivian was a little ted, ¡°Good, I¡¯ll wait for you at home tonight.¡± It seems that this trip to the film city, still can not join the crew shooting, we have to wait for two days to be good. It¡¯s good to take this opportunity to keep Morrispany. ¡°What, you don¡¯t want me to go back?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°What are you talking about.¡± Vivian scolded, seemed to think of something, could not help but sigh, ¡°We are now solving a small problem. Thepany¡¯s crisis has been resolved. Thepany¡¯s crisis was solved. But what awaits them, there are still countless perceived manufactured crises. Vivian is more afraid that Zhuo Rui Technology will use the ¡®warm water boiling frog¡¯ way to consume Morris. ¡°Soldiers wille and go, don¡¯t worry too much.¡± He reassured her. ¡°Well, okay.¡± Vivian nodded, ¡°Let me know in advance when you arrive in L City, I¡¯ll pick you up at the airport.¡± ¡°Okay. Bye~¡± Morris hung up the voice call. Vivian sat in the car for a while, the joy she had just felt was gone. After that, she sent a text message to Sean: [Don¡¯t keep an eye on Morris anymore, just go to work. It¡¯s hard for you.] Last night, she asked Sean to keep an eye on Morris, but as of now, there is still no information. Vivian also did not think much about it, after all, with Morris¡¯s ability, who wants to easily track him, or extremely difficult. Chapter 1456 : Vivian is going to die [Okay, Mr. Mond.] Within a few moments, Sean replied to her with a text message.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Vivian saw the message, put away her phone, and drove straight to the movie city. An hour or soter, she arrived outside of the city, sat in the car and sent a WeChat message to Scales Aaron: [I¡¯m outside the city. You tell Laurel, I¡¯ll say hello to him, you should be able toe out and sit for a while.] Since thest time Laurel wanted to worship her, her rtionship with Laurel has grown closer. In any case, Scales Aaron is an assistant, so it¡¯s not appropriate toe out during working hours, and she still needs to talk to Laurel. No, I¡¯ll just talk to Laurel. Soon, Scales Aaron replied with a text message. Vivian saw it and decided to give Laurel a call. Although Laurel would agree to Scales Aaroning out, but Scales Aaron is after all an assistant, it is inevitable that Laurel will be unhappy. Just as she looked up Laurel¡¯s phone number, Scales Aaron¡¯s call came in, ¡°Vivian, where are you?¡± He asked. ¡°Waiting for you outside of Film City.¡± She replied. Scales Aaron thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Han Il Guk restaurant and wait for me there. It¡¯s cold outside, and it will take me a while to get there.¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll book a private room there first.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t think too much about it, so she hung up the phone and drove towards the nearby Han Yi Guan barbecue restaurant. It was an inexpensive barbecue restaurant, and because of its delicious taste and affordable price, it was doing an unusually brisk business. She had eaten there a few times with Scales Aaron and Laurel. The other side. After Scales Aaron took time off with Laurel, Laurel heard him say that Vivian sneaked out to go out to eat with him, not to mention how envious she was. However, he had no choice but to watch Scales Aaron leave because he had to shoot a scene with the third female counterpart. Scales Aaron did not leave the film city first, but went straight to Melody Lora¡¯s dressing room. In the dressing room, the makeup artist was painting ¡®war damage makeup¡¯ for Melody Lora, and was concentrating on it when Melody Lora interrupted, ¡°Go out first, I have something to talk to him.¡± The makeup artist is Melody Lora¡¯s ¡®royal¡¯ makeup artist, very trustworthy. ¡°Okay, Melody,¡± the makeup artist put down the brushes and foundation in her hands, got up and walked to the door. She even smiled politely as she brushed past Scales Aaron. Walking out of the dressing room, she closed the door behind her. For a moment, Scales Aaron and Melody Lora were the only ones left in the room. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of exposing your identity bying over to me so often?¡± Melody Lora pulled out ady¡¯s cigarette from the cigarette case, held it into her lips, took the lighter and lit it, and smoked it. Scales Aaron¡¯s tired and deep gaze skimmed over her, walked around her and sat down on a chair to the side. Melody Lora saw Scales Aaron sitting down but didn¡¯t say anything for a long time, and looked at him with a puzzled inclination of her head, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Despite all that happened yesterday, Melody Lora seemed to adjust quickly and put yesterday¡¯s events behind her. All only because ¡­ Scales Aaron had promised her that he would help her ask Vivian out and get rid of her. ¡°Vivian is here.¡± Scales Aaron said only four words. He spoke in a tone full of helplessness and a sense of exhaustion, and more than anything else, a heaviness. Melody Lora¡¯s hand mped on her cigarette jerked, and her eyes lit up, ¡°Where is she?¡± At this moment, she seemed to see hope. God knows how much Melody Lora wanted Vivian to disappear right in front of her! And now the opportunity had finally arrived. Chapter 1457 : Poisoning in secret ¡°I sent her to the Han Il Guk restaurant.¡± He said. Melody Lora sat up straight with excitement, her eyes filled with hope as she looked at Scales Aaron, ¡°Can you buy someone to poison her now?¡± Although said before can also use this method, but will certainly lead to fire. If something happened to Vivian, Morris would only suspect Scales Aaron in the end. Scales Aaron raised his eyes, good-looking peach blossom eyes rippled with a touch of bitterness, ¡°You are not afraid that big brother to investigate me?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Melody Lora froze for a moment, then smiled and raised her hand to pat his knee, ¡°Scales, you are Morris¡¯s brother, you are blood brothers, even if he knows you did it, there is no way he will take your life. Besides, with your father around, Morris wouldn¡¯t dare to touch you at all.¡± In fact, Melody Lora wanted Scales Aaron to do it before, but was too embarrassed to ask. Then it was Scales Aaron himself who proposed this kind ofw, and of course she dly agreed. ¡°If. I¡¯m talking about if.¡± Scales Aaron emphasized. ¡°If ¡­¡± Melody Lora wrinkled her brow in thought, and shook her head again, ¡°There is no if.¡± She took the initiative to hold Scales Aaron¡¯s hand under the excitement, ¡°With me and uncle in this world, no one dares to do anything to you.¡± The man¡¯s dull eyes were tinged with a starburst at her words. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll have someone arrange it.¡± Scales Aaron agreed. The two of them sat in the dressing room for a while. Melody Lora had a cigarette in her hand and was thinking about something with her head down. Although Scales Aaron did not know exactly what she was thinking, but from the corner of her lips rose can also guess her mind. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Scales Aaron didn¡¯t want to look at her any more, his heart was full of disappointment. ¡°Huh? Oh, good.¡± Melody Lora got up and threw the butt of her cigarette into the trash can. She looked at Scales Aaron, stepped forward, and gave him a big hug, ¡°Scales, thank you really. Really!¡± The unsolicited hug was something Scales Aaron had asked for, but Melody Lora hadn¡¯t given it to him. Now, because he had promised to get rid of Vivian, she took the initiative. Scales Aaron¡¯s hand hanging at his side lifted slightly, trying to feel the warmth of the moment. Eventually, his hand stiffened and fell back down. Melody Lora let go of him, ¡°Go on, I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡± Scales Aaron¡¯s meaningful eyes nced at her, finally said nothing and walked right around her. Every step out of the dressing room was heavy and doubly depressing. Scales Aaron did not know how he got into the car, did not know how he arrived at the Han Il Guk restaurant, and did not know how long it took him to appear in front of Vivian. Just the moment he saw Vivian, his heart was filled with guilt. ¡°Coming?¡± Vivian saw Scales Aaron appear and smiled gently, ¡°I ordered you your favorite roast meat,e on, it¡¯s already cooked, hurry up and take a bite.¡± She knew Scales Aaron was in a ¡®bad mood¡¯, so she ordered it in advance and cooked it herself, waiting for him toe over. Scales Aaron¡¯s heavy heart and guilt, drooping head made Vivian think that Scales Aaron had not yete out of the pain.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She opened a bottle of beer and put it in front of Scales Aaron, ¡°Come on, have a beer first.¡± There are times and things that can only be said out of one¡¯s heart when one has a drink. Scales Aaron took the beer, clinked with Vivian, and then held his head high, drinking arge portion of the beer directly in one gulp. Putting down the ss, he said, ¡°Vivian, I want to ask you something ¡­¡± Chapter 1458 ¡°What is it, just say it, there is no need to be so foreign between us.¡± Vivian took a piece of roast meat, dipped it in the sauce, filled his mouth and chewed slowly, waiting quietly for him to speak. Scales Aaron¡¯s fingers were clutching his beer ss, rubbing his fingers over the ss, frowning slightly, feeling the clouds on his mind, weighing him down. At this moment, a waiter came over, ¡°two customers, because the store every day randomly selected a table of lucky customers to give away beer. Congrattions, you are the lucky customers. Here is a dozen beers for you.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The waiter ced the dozen of beer on the table with a smile on his face, ¡°The beer is free today, feel free to drink it.¡± ¡°That good? Thanks.¡± Vivian smiled and said thanks. ¡°No need to be polite, enjoy your meal.¡± The waiter jawed slightly, turned around and walked away. Vivian rested her hand on the dozen cans of beer and looked over at Scales Aaron, ¡°See, life isn¡¯t that bad, there are little surprises all the time. We should try to live and enjoy life at the same time. Life is just a few dozen years, so make sure you treat yourself well.¡± In life, Vivian has always had a cheerful mindset. Otherwise, with everything she has been through, she just wouldn¡¯t havested this long. Scales Aaron listened to Vivian¡¯s conversation, but his eyes fell on the dozen beers the waiter had just brought over, and his mind wandered too far. ¡°Talking to you.¡± When he didn¡¯t reply, Vivian tilted his head to look at him. It is probably because she sensed that he was not in the right mood, so she patiently pacified him, ¡°You are not in a good shapetely, do you want to take a long vacation with Laurel, you go out for a break? I can help Laurel temporarily find a reliable assistant.¡± His current mental state is not quite suitable to continue working, even if he is strong enough to work, it is inevitable that something will go wrong. ¡°Uh uh ¡­¡± Scales Aaron drifted back to his senses and shook his head instantly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can do it.¡± He raised the beer on the table and clinked his ss with Vivian as the two continued to drink. At the dinner table, the two ¡®opened up¡¯ and talked a lot. Because Scales Aaron¡¯s ¡®girlfriend¡¯ Naomi¡¯s death had left him in a near depressed mood, Vivian couldn¡¯t bear to mention the past so as not to make him sad and upset along with him. They were drinking, talking and eating on one side, while Melody Lora on the other side was upset. When it was her turn to y opposite Laurel, she was slow to get into the mood and kept on nagging, which made the director furious. Melody Lora had to lie to the director, ¡°Sorry, Director Johnny, I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± ¡°Okay, you go rest.¡± Director Johnny waved his hand, raised his hand and rubbed his temples. What a day, what¡¯s going on! Melody Lora said thank you to the director and went to the lounge with her assistant. She hurriedly took off her makeup and immediately drove away from the set and went straight to the vicinity of the Han Il Gwan barbecue restaurant. Coincidentally, Vivian and Scales Aaron were sitting right by the window, and she was parked in the parking space at the entrance, so she could see the scene inside clearly. Forgive her anxiety, she could only sit in the car and wait anxiously. Seeing the two chatting freely, Melody Lora couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°What a slut, a man, all with him eye-to-eye.¡± She hadrgely forgotten the scene that happenedst night with Scales Aaron. Inside the barbecue restaurant, Vivian and Scales Aaron were eating, when Scales Aaron suddenly put down his chopsticks, ¡°I¡¯m sleepy, I want to go back to sleep.¡± Vivian noticed the dark circles under his eyes and knew he must have been up all night, so he responded, ¡°Good, get some rest.¡± Chapter 1459 : A car accident So, with her mask on, she got up and went to the front desk to settle the bill for the barbecue. Scales Aaron sat in his seat, his gaze kept falling on Vivian¡¯s body, and his heart felt a hundred different feelings. By the time he got up and walked to the front desk, Vivian had already finished her order. ¡°Do you want me to talk to Laurel and give you a long vacation?¡± Vivian asked again uneasily. As a friend who has known each other for a short time, Scales Aaron has felt her kind side again and again, and her conscience is constantly under condemnation. ¡°I¡¯ve asked Laurel for leave.¡± The two spoke as they walked toward the outside of the grill. Just out, Scales Aaron saw, from a distance, the blinking red limited edition sports car in the parking lot. Although he couldn¡¯t see the person inside the car clearly, Scales Aaron knew that the person in that car was Melody Lora. The car was his own, because he was working as Laurel¡¯s assistant on the set, it was inconvenient for him to drive, so he gave it to Melody Lora to drive. ¡°Vivian, why don¡¯t you take me back.¡± Suddenly, Scales Aaron suggested. He also drove a car when he first came over, a very cheap car, but now he wanted Vivian to drive. ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea. We¡¯ve been drinking and we need to get a chauffeur.¡± Vivian said. ¡°When you say you¡¯re drinking, you¡¯ve only had two beers. I¡¯m staying at the Neb Hotel just ahead, one intersection over. You call a chauffeur to the Neb Hotel now, and the chauffeur can just take you back in the past.¡± Scales Aaron¡¯s method is really good. ¡°All right.¡± Vivian knew that Scales Aaron was in a bad mood, and since he had opened his mouth, he couldn¡¯t say anything. Besides, it was only five hundred meters from here to the Neb Hotel, so it seemed like a better choice to go there than to wait here for ten minutes or so. The two of them walked to the road and got into Vivian¡¯s car. On the other hand, Melody Lora sat in the car and watched as Vivian started the car and sped away with Scales Aaron. ¡°Is this crazy, how can you ride in her car!¡± Melody Lora, furious, hurriedly started the sedan, turned around, and chased after Vivian¡¯s car. As she drove, she called Scales Aaron. The phone beeped twice before the other party answered. Melody Lora couldn¡¯t help but yell, ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Her voice was quite loud, but she knew that Scales Aaron¡¯s phone was private.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Scales Aaron was sitting on the passenger side, his right hand holding the phone to his right ear, and when he answered the phone he subconsciously nced at Vivian and asked the person on the other end of the line, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You know that the wine you just drank has problems, Vivian will definitely dieter, you are not drawing fire with her.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Perhaps Scales Aaron is not convenient to speak, just answered. Melody Lora nearly did not be angry, she added: ¡°She is driving now, if the driving ident, she died, just can not find us. Good for you, no harm, what are you doing now?¡± Thinking about it was mind-boggling to understand what Scales Aaron was up to at the moment. ¡°Okay, I got it, I¡¯ll talk to youter. Bye.¡± Scales Aaron hangs up and ces his phone in the pocket of his jacket. Vivian asked as she drove, ¡°Laurel called you to rush you back?¡± ¡°No, just a friend.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t ask any more questions. But as she drove on, she felt a dizziness in her head. She quickly shook her head, trying to adjust her state, but who knows the dizziness came suddenly and violently, not giving her the opportunity to react, ran the red light, and the caring from the side directly crashed over. ¡°Vivian, be careful!¡± See the side of the car directly hit over, Scales Aaron could not help but yell, but also quick-eyed grab the steering wheel to the right a turn. The car speed sedan, sessfully avoided the left straight over the car, but with the right side of the car thumped together. That moment, the sound of loud, the car then rolled two turns beforending firmly. Buzz¨C A ringing in the ears, Vivian sitting in the car dizzy simply can not move, the body is also increasingly weak, only to feel the chest began to have a vague sense of suffocation. Chapter 1460 : Take to the rescue room Scales Aaron after a brief fainting spell jerked awake, his face was full of blood, but at the moment his mind was still clear, immediately unbuckled his seat belt, ran down from the car, went around to Vivian¡¯s side, pulled open the deformed car door and unbuckled her seat belt, ¡°Vivian, you hold on, hold on!¡± ¡°¡­ Scales Aaron, I ¡­ I can¡¯t breathe ¡­¡± Vivian only felt chaos in front of her eyes, even Scales Aaron¡¯s voice became ethereal as it echoed in her head. She could sense the other person and hear them talking, but she just didn¡¯t know what they were saying. Scales Aaron, who was covered in blood, held Vivian, whose forehead was bruised and skinned, ¡°Can someone take us to the hospital? Who can get us to the hospital?¡± He hugged Vivian and looked around helplessly and shouted. It was a traffic light intersection, although there were many cars, but more people just stood aside and watched coldly. Everyone is afraid that the blood-covered people will die in their own car, adding to the bad luck. Not far away, Melody Lora also got out of the car, as many people stood on the side of the road to watch, and she was obviously a little nervous, more annoyed. She didn¡¯t understand what Scales Aaron wanted to do. He said he was going to get rid of Vivian, so why was he trying to save her now? Melody Lora¡¯s prophecy came true when she was really in a car ident. Just seeing Scales Aaron covered in blood, she was more worried about Scales Aaron in her heart, but she didn¡¯t dare to go forward. ¡°Oh my God, look how terrible it is to run a red light.¡± ¡°Running a red light and getting into a car ident, you just deserve it.¡± ¡°Ouch, it seems to be a female driver.¡± ¡°All over the blood, will not die.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Who knows, look at that big truck before innocent.¡± ¡°Who says it¡¯s not!¡± ¡­ Many people were watching the scene, even taking pictures with their cell phones. Among the many people, finally a young, slightly chubby man drove up in front of Scales Aaron, ¡°Brother, get in my car, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Scales Aaron pulled open the door, put Vivian in the back of the SUV and sat in the car, ¡°Please go to the nearest hospital, please.¡± ¡°Fine, fine, take it easy, take it easy, I¡¯ll take you there now.¡± The slightly chubby man said as he started the sedan and rushed towards the nearby hospital. Scales Aaron looked at Vivian who was already unconscious, took out a miniature capsule from his pocket and stuffed it into her mouth. ¡°Vivian, hang in there, you can¡¯t die!¡± From the beginning of his n to reckon with Vivian, Scales Aaron thought he would not feelpassion for any woman other than Melody Lora. But Vivian was different. A woman, so righteous and generous, kind and generous, after all, it was her words and actions that touched his soft spot, so that he could not bear toy hands on her. She is not only Vivian, or big brother¡¯s woman, but also the mother of two innocent children. Scales Aaron regretted it. The white SUV drove fast, with Melody Lora¡¯s red sports car trailing behind. By the time it passed to the hospital, the SUV sedan driver had already contacted the hospital and a stretcher van was waiting outside the emergency room door. Melody Lora then realized that both Vivian and Scales Aaron were in aa, being dragged out of the SUV and onto a stretcher and taken into the resuscitation room. She was so frightened and pale that she wore sunsses and a mask to quietly blend into the hospital and try to check out the situation. Unexpectedly, the two were sent into the resuscitation room separately and did note out for two hours. Finally, the hard Dixon and Danny, Margarita Jones came. See them all to the hospital, Melody Lora know that this ce should not stay long, so they had to leave quietly. Chapter 1461 : Mistaken Identity In the hallway outside the door of the resuscitation room, Margarita Jones stood beside Danny, worried, ¡°How could there be such a serious car ident? It¡¯s not her first day driving, how could she have run a red light?¡± Dixon wrapped his arms around his chest and paced back and forth down the hallway, ¡°Arlo Marsh is already investigating. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s more than just a car ident.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Danny echoed that thought. With so many things happening between Vivian and Morristely, all of thembined together, it¡¯s never that simple once you think about it. ¡°Ugh ¡­¡± Margarita Jones let out a long sigh, turned around and walked to the bench and sat down, ¡°It couldn¡¯t be that woman Antina who¡¯s up to something again, could it?¡± Combining the two of them, Margarita Jones felt that the possibility of Antina was very high. In Country C, Antina was tantly against them, and in China, she could only do it in secret in a low profile. ¡°The second brother has gone to negotiate with Frank, could it be that the negotiations have failed?¡± Dixon said and shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s not right either, just now contacted the second brother, he also said he was on a ne and was on his way back.¡± After learning of Vivian¡¯s ident, several people rushed to the hospital and called Morris on the way, but in order to avoid him worrying too much, they also concealed Vivian¡¯s situation. ¡°Everything is just spection until the resultse out.¡± Danny ced his hands in his suit pants pockets and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Arlo Marsh¡¯s results.¡± Bang¡­ The red light on the resuscitation room suddenly went out, and then the door was opened. Three people immediately walked up and looked at the doctor who came out and all opened their mouths to ask ¡­ ¡°Doctor, how is she?¡± ¡°Is my friend okay?¡± ¡°Is the person okay?¡± The doctor took off his mask and waved his hand gently, ¡°You guys don¡¯t get too nervous. The patient has broken ribs and a slight concussion in the brain, and is now in aa. But when he¡¯ll wake up, it¡¯s not certain.¡± ¡°What?¡± Margarita Jones¡¯ heart trembled, ¡°How is that possible?¡± She couldn¡¯t imagine how Vivian could be so ill-fated. Danny huffed darkly, unable to calm down, ¡°There is no way to determine when she will wake up, or possibly for the rest of her life?¡± ¡°Big brother, what are you babbling about!¡± Dixon red at Danny angrily, ¡°Can you say something auspicious?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just being realistic.¡± Danny returned. The doctor, with his hands in the pockets of his white coat, looked calmly at the three men and sighed, ¡°Yes, you could say that.¡± ¡°You can say that?¡± Margarita Jones¡¯ pupils widened and she stepped forward excitedly, grabbing the attending doctor by the cor of her white coat, ¡°You¡¯re a quack, aren¡¯t you, Vivian She ¡­¡± ¡°Margarita Jones, you take it easy!¡± Danny knew Margarita Jones¡¯ violent temper, but didn¡¯t expect her to be this rude even in public. Stepping forward, he took her hand that was holding the doctor¡¯s cor and dragged her to her side, ¡°You have to trust the doctor, and more importantly, you should trust Vivian. she is lucky ¡­¡± As she was talking, the nurse came out from inside pushing the hospital bed. Margarita Jones brushed Danny¡¯s hand away and jumped straight to the bed, ¡°Vivian, you ¡­ you, who is this ¡­ this?¡± Listening to her a cry of rm, Danny and Dixon came over, only to find that the one lying on top was a man. Several people have turned back to look at the doctor, ¡°is not the car ident sent over to the people, how this is not Vivian?¡± ¡°The car ident sent over a man and a woman. The other patient wasn¡¯t pushed out, which means it¡¯s still being resuscitated.¡± The doctor exined the situation before realizing that they had gotten it wrong.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Chapter 1462 : Vivian Poisoning ¡°Oh, so it wasn¡¯t Vivian, it scared the hell out of me.¡± Margarita Jones¡¯s tense heart suddenly fell and reached out to pat her chest, ¡°I thought she was really in aa and wouldn¡¯t wake up. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to exin that to my master.¡± She nced at the man in the hospital bed and suddenly remembered that she had seen him before. But for a moment, Margarita Jones couldn¡¯t remember where she¡¯d seen him. ¡°She should be fine, just calm down and take it easy.¡± Danny reassured ineffectually. Dixon, who was standing by, said a few words to the doctor and thanked him again before stepping back and letting him leave. Margarita Jones back head to watch the far away doctor, eyebrows slightly close, ¡°Vivian people are still not out, will it be more serious?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She really dreaded to imagine how serious that car ident was. ¡°Which one of you is the patient¡¯s friend, hurry to the window to pay the fee.¡± A nurse barked at them as they were leaving. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Dixon said. Since they were in the same car with Vivian, they must be good friends, and they couldn¡¯t ignore them. Dixon followed the nurse to the nurse¡¯s station, got the bed number and went to the first floor lobby to check in and pay the bill. In the hallway, Danny and Margarita Jones waited anxiously. When she couldn¡¯t wait for Vivian toe out, Margarita Jones got annoyed and took out her phone to y with it and sent a friend message. But Morris and Ethan were blocked. Within moments, several people liked it and even sent messages. Sue: [What happened to Vivian?] Ivan: [How did the ident happen, is it serious, where is she now?] Aurora: [Sister Vivian is fine, how did she get into a car ident? Sister Margarita, which hospital are you in, I want to go see.] Sophie: [Vivian is hospitalized?] In just a few minutes, so many people came to ask about the situation, Margarita Jones and feel that the circle of friends is not appropriate, immediately to the second deleted. SQUEAK¨C Suddenly, the light in the other resuscitation room went out. Margarita Jones had just finished sending messages to them one by one, and immediately put away her phone and greeted them. ¡°Doctor, how is my Vivian, is it serious?¡± Margarita Jones was worried, afraid that Vivian¡¯s life would be in danger. Danny looked grave and silent as he gazed at the attending female doctor, waiting for her answer. The doctor tucked her hands in the pockets of her white coat and smiled slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the patient is lucky, fortunately he was brought here in time, the toxins in his body were cleared in time and his life is no longer in danger. Only the ident caused multiple soft tissue contusions, need to recuperate for a while.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Once she heard that she was okay, Margarita Jones breathed a sigh of relief, and a smile spread across her face. Suddenly, she sensed something was wrong and subconsciously looked sideways, locking eyes with Danny as they both said in unison, ¡°Toxins?¡± ¡°Yes. The patient was in aa when she was brought here, and the toxins in her body had spread to all her limbs and bones, so we changed the patient¡¯s blood urgently and pulled her back from the brink of death.¡± The doctor briefly described Vivian¡¯s situation. Danny immediately asked, ¡°What kind of poison?¡± ¡°A mixture of multiple drugs. It¡¯s a good thing that the effect of the drug is quite slow, otherwise life would be in danger.¡± The doctor was worried that they did not understand which kinds of poisons, so he did not say. The two talked to the doctor a few more times, then saw Vivian being pushed out, Margarita Jones and Danny immediately walked up, looking at the pale, sleeping drowsy person, they did not have the heart to wake her up. A VIP room was then arranged. Not muchter, Sue, Ivan, Mandy, Aurora, Arlo Marsh, Adrian Edwin and others all came over to visit Vivian. Chapter 1463 : She’s awake Although they all came over to visit Vivian, Margarita Jones kept her mouth shut to them, only saying that Vivian was simply in a car ident and there was no other reason so that they wouldn¡¯t worry too much. A few people were talking and chatting in the hospital room when Vivian, who was hanging on a drip, woke up. ¡°Hiss~¡± She reached out to cover her head, but with just that one movement, she pulled the dangling needle on the back of her hand, causing her to frown in pain. ¡°Awake?¡± ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°You scared us to death. How are you feeling?¡± ¡°Are you ufortable anywhere?¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re awake, if you don¡¯t wake up, I¡¯m going to have to ask the doctor what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡­ A few people saw Vivian waking up and immediately came over, and you said one thing and I said another, concerned. Vivian¡¯s mind was a bit dazed, and when she saw them appear, she put up with the pain in her brain and asked in a daze, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Although she was awake, she was still a little groggy and wanted to sleep. Sue Stewart sat on the edge of the bed, took her hand, and snapped, ¡°You¡¯re hurt, can we note?¡± Mandy nodded, ¡°Yeah, Sister Sue said you were in the hospital and I came over right away.¡± Ivan tilted his head and asked, ¡°I heard the car flipped over twice, it was scary.¡± Adrian Edwin and Aurora stood aside, one as a man, did not feel like interrupting, one because of mute, worried that they signnguage Vivian could not see, so they had to silently apany the side. Several other people stood to the side, did not say anything. ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± Vivian¡¯s pale face rippled with a smile, and when she finished, her eyes went to Margarita Jones standing at the end of the bed, ¡°Where¡¯s Scales Aaron, where is he?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about that friend of yours, right?¡± Margarita Jones nced at Danny standing beside her, and the two looked at each other, a meeting of eyes, and seemed to understand each other¡¯s meaning. Margarita Jones said, ¡°He¡¯s in the next room, he¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry about him. He¡¯s fine.¡± Several people could see that Vivian was not in good shape and now needed to lie down to recuperate. If something happened to Scales Aaron, she might have to get up from bed and go next door to see her colleagues. ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s good that it¡¯s okay.¡± Vivian breathed a sigh of relief andy back down on the bed. After sitting and chatting with a few people for a while, Margarita Jones sent them away, saying that Vivian needed to rest. Several people understood deeply and chatted with Vivian for a few more minutes before they left. For a while, the lively ward fell into silence again.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Dixon and Danny stood at the end of the bed, Margarita Jones sat in the escort chair, looking at Vivian lying down, and asked in a deep voice: ¡°Just now Sue Stewart and the girls were there, and I did not dare to say the real situation of you.¡± ¡°The real situation?¡± Vivian willow brows knitted, hand propped up on the bed, ready to get up. Margarita Jones held her shoulders down, ¡°Take it easy, just lie back and listen to me.¡± Margarita Jones sighed, ¡°We learned that you were in a car ident and rushed to the hospital immediately. You were resuscitated for over two hours, and then the doctor came out of the resuscitation room and said you were poisoned. It¡¯s a good thing you came to the hospital in time, if it had been a littleter, you would have died.¡± They thought about it with a pang of fear. Now we don¡¯t know who the real killer is, they are in the light, the enemy is in the dark, very passive. Dixon stood at the end of the bed with his arms around his chest, looking serious: ¡°I contacted my friends at the hospital and asked them to find out the exact toxin, and then sent someone to investigate. arlo Marsh is still out there running around about you, and I believe there will be results soon.¡± ¡°Just get some rest now, we¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± Danny reassured Vivian. Chapter 1464 Vivian raised his eyes, ¡°Where¡¯s Morris, did you tell him?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Dixon shook his head, ¡°Second Brother is on the ne right now, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be too worried when he finds out, so I haven¡¯t told him yet.¡± Listening to Dixon¡¯s words, Vivian breathed a long sigh of relief, ¡°It¡¯s good that he doesn¡¯t know, he¡¯ll be worried if he does.¡± Margarita Jones rolled her eyes, ¡°What a time, you¡¯re still worried about Master, it¡¯s really enough!¡± The two of them have a deep love for each other, a sincere rtionship that makes her envious. I don¡¯t know if I will ever have the chance to find my own man, a man who can spoil Vivian like Morris. ¡°I won¡¯t tell him now, but I still have to tell him when he gets off the ne.¡± Danny shrugged, ¡°He has you in his heart and eyes, he can still hide it all the time.¡± Speaking of which, Danny suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°You were poisoned, you must have eaten something. You think about it, what is the problem?¡± ¡°Where?¡± Vivian carefully recalled, ¡°I came to Film City on short notice this morning, I bought a cup of milk tea at a roadside milk tea store, and then I went to a barbecue restaurant with Scales Aaron to eat barbecue.¡± Suddenly, she paused, her eyes shed a starburst, ¡°barbecue? Yes, I remembered. When Scales Aaron and I were dining at the barbecue restaurant, the waiter brought over a dozen beers, saying that it was a lucky customer of the barbecue restaurant that gave away a dozen drinks.¡±¡¡¡±You were drinking at the Grill with Scales Aaron, so why were you poisoned and Scales Aaron was fine?¡± Margarita Jones was keenly aware of the point in question. Vivian recalled what happened at the kebab store, ¡°I went there with four beers, and Scales Aaron was in a bad mood, and he drank three before I finished one. Then I drank the dozen beers that the waiter brought over, but just a few sips and no more.¡± Thinking about it, Vivian¡¯s heart had a bad feeling. ¡°What¡¯s Scales Aaron¡¯s character like?¡± Dixon inquired. Vivian¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly in thought, and after a few seconds she shook her head, ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t you lie to me!¡± Dixon noticed at once that Vivian was lying. Her facial expression just now was obviously not right, he could not be wrong? Margarita Jones and Danny both looked at Vivian and asked in unison, ¡°What is your rtionship with Scales Aaron?¡± Seeing that the matter could not be hidden, Vivian pursed her lips, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m not sure. Just wanted to go ask him myself.¡± Since childhood, Vivian¡¯s nature is good, the master always told her to be a good person.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She initially trusted everyone around her, and eventually waited for betrayal and intrigue. And then came Scales Aaron, Vivian can hardly imagine, if Scales Aaron is also premeditated and deliberate approach, then this person¡¯s heart should be how sinister? ¡°This ¡­¡± Margarita Jones touched her nose, ¡± I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have much chance to ask him yourself.¡± ¡°What?¡± Vivian did not understand what she meant. ¡°He may have done bad things and had a bad life. The ident was very serious, and now he¡¯s in aa, and the doctor says there¡¯s a chance he may not wake up for the rest of his life.¡± Margarita Jones said truthfully. Vivian suddenly recalled that before the incident, her car was almost hit, it was Scales Aaron a handful of steering wheel, to avoid the danger, and finally also he was hit all over the blood. Chapter 1465 : dead she came to condolences The most dangerous time, he sacrificed his life to save, Vivian could not believe that he would really harm her. ¡°He would not have been seriously injured. I was so dizzy and almost unconscious that Scales Aaron saved me by taking the wheel and swerving to the right. He ended up getting hit by a car himself and was seriously injured, but still carried me out of the car.¡± Vivian told the situation to a few people and she frowned incredulously, ¡°So, I¡¯m not sure, if he was behind the poison.¡± ¡°Yes or no, investigate him and we¡¯ll know.¡± Danny said, ¡°Leave it to Arlo Marsh, he can figure it out.¡± Arlo Marsh was originally a police officer, and he had an uncanny ability to detect and judge, especially his amazing reasoning ability, which spared the brothers a lot of admiration. ¡°Yes, big brother has a point.¡± Dixon seconded, ¡°As long as this person Scales Aaron exists, Arlo Marsh can check out all his ancestors.¡± ¡°Knowing people is not knowing.¡± Margarita Jones looked at Vivian, ¡°I understand you very well, but there are times when you shouldn¡¯t trust others.¡± Her words, Vivian naturally understood. For the first twenty years, Vivian¡¯s life was extraordinarily peaceful, but who knew that since she met Morris, everything had taken a turn for the worse, even her life had changed, which Vivian did not anticipate. And then, she began to watch out for everyone around her. It is the kind of feeling that any person appears, you have to guard against him, will make people extra tired, extra tired heart. She thought Scales Aaron was a simple man, she just didn¡¯t expect this to happen. ¡°Well, then, I¡¯ll trouble Arlo Marsh to help check it out.¡± Vivian responded helplessly. Several people stayed with Vivian in the ward for a while, Dixon and Danny both looked at each other, Dixon said, ¡°Let Margarita Jones stay with Vivian, let¡¯s go back first.¡± After all, it¡¯s not appropriate for two men to stay in Vivian¡¯s hospital room. ¡°Okay.¡± Danny walked to Margarita Jones¡¯ side, ¡°You stay with Vivian, we¡¯ll go back first.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Margarita Jones slightly jawed, ¡°hurry up and go back, you still have your own injuries. If you don¡¯t go back and lie down, something will happen, I don¡¯t want to go back and forth from one hospital to two wards.¡± In C, Danny was also wounded. Even though he experienced more gunfire, he still has to cherish his life. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here to make sure he doesn¡¯t die.¡± Dixon raised a hand on Danny¡¯s shoulder and smiled at Margarita Jones, flirting. Margarita Jones bristled, ¡°Gee whiz, it¡¯s none of my business if he dies.¡± ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, if I die, you¡¯re not going toe and offer your condolences?¡± Danny asked rhetorically. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± Margarita Jones gave him a nk look, ¡°It¡¯s the New Year, no auspicious words at all.¡± At her words, several peopleughed, and the atmosphere in the ward was suddenly quite lively. ¡°Let¡¯s go,e backter.¡± Dixon waved at Vivian and admonished again, ¡°Get some rest, don¡¯t worry about the rest, we¡¯ll look into it all.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Vivian thanked from the bottom of his heart. ¡°What¡¯s the point of being polite to us.¡± Danny smiled warmly and turned around to walk with Dixon both towards the door of the ward. Dixon walked in front, he walked while chatting with Danny, ¡°When the second brotheres back in the evening, knowing that Vivian is hospitalized, he will probably be heartbroken. He that ¡­¡± As he spoke, his hand held the door handle and opened the ward door. Just as he was heading outside, a person outside suddenly appeared, carrying a gift box in his hand as he walked toward the ward. ¡°Sophie?!¡± Getting a good look at the person who walked in, Dixon¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, ¡°You ¡­ What are you doing here?¡± Chapter 1466 : Sophie is here When she heard Dixon¡¯s voice, Sophie¡¯s steps lurched, and she looked up to see Dixon¡¯s cold face. She couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you.¡± Dixon¡¯s voice was slightly cold, a little unhappy about her sudden appearance. ¡°I came ¡­ I¡¯m here to see Sister Vivian ah.¡± Sophie gaze again to Danny, ¡°Danny president good.¡± Danny nodded and showed a smile, ¡°Vivian is inside. You go in first, I¡¯ll wait outside with Dixon for a while.¡± He patted Dixon¡¯s shoulder and gestured a look towards him. Dixon understood and said, ¡°You go in first, I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± Dixon obviously blushed a little hard at the sudden appearance of the person whose heart was in his mouth. The two men stepped aside and let Sophiee in first, and then they walked out of the ward and closed the door. Sophie reluctantly looked at Dixon standing outside the door through that side of the transparent ss, pursed her lips, turned around and went inside. ¡°Sister Vivian, you ¡­¡± Sophie shouted, saw Margarita Jones sitting by the hospital bed, and hurriedly greeted, ¡°Sister Margarita, you are also here. ¡± ¡°Why are you back?¡± Vivian was amazed. Margarita Jones scratched her head and smiled awkwardly, ¡°At that moment you were doing surgery, I sent a friend circle, Sophie saw it, she asked the situation I said. Who knew that ¡­ she woulde back.¡± Not to mention Vivian, even Margarita Jones was a little surprised. Sophie put the nutrition aside, removed the mask she was wearing on her face, sat on the edge of the bed, and snapped, ¡°Is Sister Vivian not treating me as a friend anymore, and not telling me about the hospitalization?¡± After she learned that Vivian had an ident, her heart was worried and she rushed back from Jiangnan town in a hurry, afraid that Vivian had some kind of ident. Although she and Vivian had not known each other for a long time, they were as close as sisters. ¡°What nonsense!¡± Vivian had finished the injection and was in a much better state of mind. She sat up with her hand propped up on the bed. Margarita Jones got up and took a pillow to her back, Vivian leaned against the bed, she lifted her chin, her eyes fell on Sophie¡¯s abdomen, meaning, ¡°What¡¯s the reason I won¡¯t let youe back, don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the deal?¡± Margarita Jones was dumbfounded, having no idea what Vivian meant. Sophie bit her lip, dropped her head, raised her hand and dropped it on her abdomen, and after a moment of silence, she said, ¡°I know. But ¡­ but something happened to you, I can¡¯t keeping back to see you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Margarita Jones frowned, ncing back and forth at both Vivian and Sophie, and finally couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Sophie¡¯s pregnant?¡± ¡°Well, triplets.¡± Without waiting for Vivian to open her mouth to answer, Sophie nodded her head and spoke. ¡°Gosh, so lucky, Warren¡¯s baby?¡± Margarita Jones searched, Dixon was already married, and even if Sophie had a child, it certainly wouldn¡¯t be Dixon¡¯s child, so it was natural to assume it was Warren¡¯s. Sophie shook her head, her lips pursed, ¡°It¡¯s Dixon.¡± ¡°Dixon?!¡± The name, intimate enough to give Margarita Jones the wrong impression for a moment, doubted and asked, ¡°Dixon¡¯s?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Sophie nodded.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Margarita Jones froze for a moment, her face sank and sank, and slowly turned, ring angrily at Vivian, and said, ¡°You¡¯re so ungrateful too, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of you looking at me?¡± Vivian looked innocent, ¡°You think I know? I was only told by Morris too, I¡¯ve been rather busy these two days, aren¡¯t I telling you now.¡± ¡°Hmph, toozy to bother with you.¡± Margarita Jones did not even intend to count on this matter, instead, that gossipy face came up to Sophie and asked tentatively, ¡°Dixon are married, you are pregnant with his child, what are you going to do?¡± Chapter 1467 : Confess everything The heartfelt question was asked to Sophie¡¯s heart. She lowered her head and shook her little head in a very tangled way, ¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t thought it through.¡± Yes. From the beginning, after knowing that she had a child, she did not intend to tell Dixon, just did not expect that Dixon still found out in the end. She couldn¡¯t decide whether the baby would stay or go. ¡°I don¡¯t know, let¡¯s take a step and see.¡± Sophie¡¯s hand was over her belly, a smile on her face, ¡°Whether their father wants him or not, I¡¯ll do my best to raise them.¡± She is the mother of the children, she has the responsibility and obligation to raise them. Besides, triplets are the greatest blessing that God has given her. ¡°What are you thinking about.¡± Margarita Jones leaned back in the escort chair, elbows on the armrests and chin resting, ¡°These are triplets, even if Dixon¡¯s mother doesn¡¯t like you, she¡¯ll be happy to know you¡¯re having triplets.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The smile on Sophie¡¯s face disappeared and was reced by a sad face. Margarita Jones¡¯ words had stung her heart. Her greatest fear was that Larissa and The Dixon family would find out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with Morris and I around, no one will bully you anymore.¡± Vivian is quite helpless, ¡°You, always want to carry it all alone. You said I didn¡¯t treat you as a friend, did you treat us as friends?¡± Her tone was a bit stern as she asked, ¡°I heard all about you and your brother, why didn¡¯t you tell me? And why didn¡¯t you tell us when Larissa threatened you before?¡± Vivian was annoyed to know these things afterwards, and couldn¡¯t understand why Sophie had kept it all from her. ¡°I ¡­¡± Sophie bit her lip and lowered her head, ¡°I know you and Mr. Morris have been very kind to me, and I¡¯m grateful. But ¡­ Sister Vivian, I can¡¯t let you guys protect me for the rest of my life. Besides, you guys don¡¯t owe me anything for being so nice to me, I have nothing to repay.¡± It is naturally good for her people to help each other. But there is a saying that ¡®you don¡¯t get what you deserve¡¯. Sophie was willing to help her because she didn¡¯t want to make Vivian and Morris feel guilty because she was disfigured. Larissa¡¯s family is well-off and has a certain financial status in L City, and it would cost Morris and Vivian immeasurable amounts of money and manpower to make an enemy of them. Sophie could never repay them, not even for the rest of her life. ¡°Gee, Vivian, why are you being mean to Sophie?¡± Margarita Jones red at Vivian and persuaded, ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to cause you any trouble. Besides, if it were me, I would be embarrassed to ept such a big favor.¡± Sophie looked down and didn¡¯t say another word. Vivian, seeing her frustrated look, sat up straight and took her hand, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t sound too good. But I¡¯m really worried about you, do you know that? Do you know that? Do you know what would have happened if they hadn¡¯t arrived in time that day?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice was choked. ¡°Know that you still have to take the risk!¡± ¡°I ¡­ I contacted you, but your phone was off at that time.¡± Sophie red eyes, ¡°I went to Zhuo Rui Technology to find Mr. Morris, and met Dixon again, at that time I still have conflicts with him not unlocked, he deliberately made things difficult for me, and drove me out of Zhuo Rui Technology.¡± ¡°Dixon, that stupid bastard!¡± Vivian¡¯s temples jutted out in anger, ¡°Just this, you still easily forgive him, are you stupid?¡± ¡°Sister Vivian, I ¡­¡± Sophie looked sideways at Vivian, her eyes were red, and she choked on a sob. Seeing this, Vivian came close to her and gave her a warm hug, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. We¡¯re all hereter, even without Dixon, there¡¯s still me and Morris.¡± Chapter 1468 : Things still have a chance to turn around ¡°Don¡¯t forget about me, I can help too, right?¡± Margarita Jones felt she was being rejected and immediately patted her chest, ¡°I¡¯m alone anyway, I¡¯ll be godmother to Sophie¡¯s three children from now on. I¡¯m going to raise them white and fat, and save me from having more kidster.¡± She really doesn¡¯t like having children, probably because the ideology of having children to pass on the family is somewhat repulsive, she is afraid of having children, and also wants to be a dink. This is kind of what she is trying to do in life. ¡°Thank you, Sister Margarita.¡± Sophie was moved and moistened her eyes. Margarita Jones got up and sat on the edge of the bed, reached out and hugged the two women, saying, ¡°With me, I¡¯ll cover you both in the future. With my martial arts skills, one punch a negative man, two punches a son of a bitch, who still dare to bully you!¡± Her words seeded in making Vivian and Sophieugh. In the room, the atmosphere was warm and harmonious. The three women sat together chatting about recent happenings, mostly listening to Sophie¡¯s business. After chatting for a while, Sophie saw Dixon¡¯s figure from time to time from outside the clear ss of the ward door, and of course Vivian saw it too. As an experienced person, Vivian naturally understand what, said: ¡°You are pregnant, three children is also very hard, let Dixon arrange a ce for you to rest for a while. Pregnant women, it is better toe to the hospital as little as possible.¡± Margarita Jones agreed, ¡°Yes, yes. Go get some rest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ¡­ fine. I¡¯lle back to see you tonight, Sister Vivian.¡± Sophie stood up and said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if youe or not, it¡¯s good that your mind is there.¡± ¡°Yeah, the way you¡¯re going, it¡¯s better to show up in L City less often.¡± Vivian and Margarita Jones said. Sophie nodded and exchanged a few more pleasantries before taking three steps and leaving the ward. As she headed outside, she put her mask back on and tugged the scarf around her neck to cover her face. The two people in the ward watched her leave, and it wasn¡¯t until the person walked out of the ward that Margarita Jones let out a long sigh andmented, ¡°Too bad, so beautiful looking, with that scar on her face, ugh ¡­¡± ¡°Scarred body, only afraid that scar will follow her for the rest of her life.¡± Vivian tightly knitted willow eyebrows, very guilty, ¡°Houghton really ruined her life.¡± ¡°Not necessarily, I know someone who can get rid of that scar.¡± Margarita Jones¡¯ eyes lit up and she pped her thighs with excitement, but after she finished, she looked like a deted ball and dropped her head, ¡°Forget it, forget it, it¡¯s not likely.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the solution?¡± Vivian was speechless, ¡°Can you finish the sentence at once!¡± She added, ¡°If there really is a way, no matter what the cost, I want to help Sophie remove that scar on her face. You know how important looks are to a girl. Besides, she and Dixon are in such a situation that they will definitely get married in the future. With that scar there, how will The Dixon family ept her?¡± ¡°I know everything you said. But to get rid of the scar, you have to go back to the Hidden Tribe. The Hidden Tribe has a miracle doctor who is very powerful. Especially in the area of scar removal, very experienced. But far away from the Hidden Tribe, Sophie has suffered a lot of fright there, she will still go?¡± That was what Margarita Jones was most worried about.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Vivian¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly in thought, ¡°Everything is not settled yet, so when everything settles down, we¡¯ll ask Sophie.¡± If the scars can really be removed, it would be worth a try. Chapter 1469 : Want to break up Sophie walked out of the ward, the corridor was no longer Danny¡¯s figure, only Dixon was left standing outside alone. After the door of the ward was closed, Sophie walked towards Dixon, and the two of them looked at each other with deep eyes with a strong feeling of love. ¡°Dixon.¡± She softly called his name. When the words fell, Dixon stepped forward and took her in his arms, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing back? Do you know how dangerous it is toe back now?¡± L City is only a small ce, if The Larissa family found Sophie, the consequences would be unthinkable. Sophie pushed Dixon away and said softly, ¡°I knew Vivian was worried about her, so I came back immediately.¡± All the way to worry about Vivian¡¯s situation, where can still care about other things. ¡°You ¡­¡± Dixon and angry and helpless, see her travel, tired look, naturally can not bear to reproach her, ¡°firste with me.¡± Because in the hospital, more people, in order to avoid suspicion, Dixon and Sophie two keep a certain distance, afraid that will make people suspicious. The hospital is a good ce to go, and Dixon got into the car first.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Sophie is pregnant and walks slowly. The cold wind was bitterly cold, pping her cheeks, and the cold swishing wind poured into her neck, making her chest feel icy cold. But for some reason, Sophie felt that even her heart was flushed with coldness at the moment. When Dixon didn¡¯t know she was pregnant, she was with Warren, and they were supporting each other and helping each other, and she was at ease. Now, she¡¯s like a third party. She¡¯s a third wheel! A third party? What a disgraceful thing to do! Sophie¡¯s steps were stunned as she gazed at the man sitting in the car not far away, her eyebrows furrowed, and the sorrow that could not be brushed away between her brows. After a few moments, she continued to walk forward and got into Dixon¡¯s car. Sophie, however, chose to sit in the back. ¡°What are you doing in the back?¡± Dixon turned around and asked, but before Sophie could say anything, he said to himself, ¡°It¡¯s better, the back row is safer.¡± Sophie¡¯s hand was holding the door handle, listening to his words, her body stiffened, her eyelids lifted slightly, looking at him in the front row, hesitantly asked, ¡°Are you afraid of being bumped into by Larissa?¡± ¡°You¡¯d better not be sent by The Larissa family right now ¡­¡± Dixon buckled his seatbelt and looked at Sophie sitting in the back row through the rearview mirror, halfway through the sentence, sensing Sophie¡¯s face was not right. He immediately realized that he had said the wrong thing. He turned around and hurriedly exined, ¡°I¡¯m thinking of your safety, don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Dixon propped his hand on the passenger¡¯s seat and said, ¡°Sophie, I told you, give me some time and I will give you a satisfactory answer.¡± The intention of marrying Larissa was to get back at The Larissa family. He just didn¡¯t expect so many unexpected things to happen by mistake, hitting him by surprise. Sophie leaned back in the car seat and inclined her head to look out the window, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m tired and want to find a ce to rest for a while.¡± The kids were getting bigger every day, the triplets were hard, and she felt extra tired every day. Dixon still want to say something, see Sophie leaning against the car closed eyes fake sleep, he unbuckled the seat belt to get out of the car, go around the trunk to take out a brand new nket, open the rear door, thoughtfully for Sophie covered with a thin nket. Feeling the thinyer of nkets covering her body, Sophie¡¯s eyes rolled uncontrobly and her eyshes fluttered, but she never opened her eyes. Dixon took her facial expressions into his eyes, and the gloom on his brow increased a few more points. The rear door was closed, and he went around to the main driver¡¯s seat, turned on the air conditioning, and slowly started the car and left the hospital. The car drove out of the city center and arrived at the vi in the suburbs. Chapter 1470 : The illegitimate child The name of this vi is ¡®Ranju¡¯, which means a small home for two people with Sophie. When Dixon designed the house alone in secret and personally supervised the renovation of the house, but fate had it that the two were not able to make it work after all. When the car stopped, Dixon looked back at Sophie and found that she had fallen asleep. He tiptoed to open the back door, leaned down, and carefully carried Sophie out of the car. The moment he picked her up, Dixon really found that she had gained some weight, but unfortunately it was all abdominal big, the body is still little meat, slim very. Carried her into the door, went upstairs, and put her on the bed in the bedroom. Dixon covered her with bedding, lying quietly beside her, looking at the quiet little girl beside him, he did not feel apathetic, but some heartache. The promise to Sophie all, he did not do the same. He was ashamed of Sophie, and even more ashamed of the three children in her womb. Sophie woke up after a sleep, two hours had passed. She rolled over, fell asleep, opened her eyes abruptly, looked at Dixon sleeping beside her, her brain was blinded for a moment, and only then remembered that she hade back to L City in the afternoon. ¡°Awake?¡± Dixon lifted his hand and put it on her cheek, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it hard during pregnancy? I saw you frowning while you were sleeping.¡± ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t.¡± Sophie didn¡¯t look at him and adjusted the pillow, ¡°President Dixon, let¡¯s not see each other again.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Dixon¡¯s heart stuttered and his whole body felt awful. She called him ¡®President Dixon¡¯, not ¡®Dixon¡¯. ¡°You¡¯re married to Larissa, what am I to you now?¡± She blinked and looked over at him, ¡°Illegal cohabitation.¡± A few words, unmistakably sharp. The words were sharp, but one had to admit that she was absolutely right. In terms of thew, the two of them were now living together illegally. Dixon¡¯s face sank, ¡°You know, I don¡¯t like Larissa, and you know very well what I¡¯m aiming for by marrying her.¡± He got anxious. ¡°So what if you know?¡± Sophie¡¯s tone cooled a bit, ¡°Outsiders will only think that I interfered in your marriage.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of always caring what others think?¡± Sophie: ¡°¡­¡± Her red lips opened slightly and she froze, looking at the person in front of her like a lump in her throat. He said ¡­ Wasn¡¯t she tired of always caring what other people thought? Sophie did not want to argue with Dixon, and all the anger was forced down, and said in a hundred different ways, ¡°What about it, I always care about what other people think.¡± Yes, always cared.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Who does not want to live a free life? Who wants to care about other people¡¯s eyes for the rest of their lives? Just like the scar on her face, she told herself countless times to learn to get used to it, to learn to ept the strange looks of others, to get used to epting everything. But when people stared at her and whispered, orughed, or pointed at the scar on her face and said it was ugly, how could she do it without caring? In Dixon¡¯s case, whether his marriage to Larissa was revenge or true love, the presence of her and the child in her womb would make people think she was an interloper. Even after the child is born, it will bebeled as ¡®illegitimate¡¯. In the future, how much aggravation and suffering will the child have to endure? Dixon saw Sophie¡¯s calm tone, but a pair of clear eyes rippled with a few imperceptible pain, his heart seized a moment of pain. ¡°Sophie, I ¡­¡± Dixon knows that just now the attitude is not right, immediately apologize, ¡°Sorry, I just said wrong, I was too impulsive, did not consider your feelings. ¡± He held Sophie¡¯s hand and rubbed the back of her hand with his thumb, ¡°Give me time, two months, just two months, I will let you marry into my family in name only.¡± Chapter 1471 : Great reaction to pregnancy vomiting Since the promise was made, he will do his best to do it. It¡¯s just that all of it still needs time. Sophie is already a few months pregnant, obviously the more you dy the more serious the consequences, so there is not much Sophie left for Dixon. ¡°In fact, I ¡­¡± Sophie did not struggle to shake off his hand, but calmly said: ¡°Have you ever thought that I do not want to marry you?¡± The sudden question, in turn, made Dixon freeze. ¡°Why?¡± He was nervous. Sophie shook her head, ¡°Just don¡¯t want to, don¡¯t need a reason.¡± In the two days since she left L City and returned to Jiangnan, she had thought a lot about it and still felt that there was too much inappropriateness between her and Dixon. There are times when love, does not really mean that you can go all the way. Marriage that does not have the blessing of the parents has never had a good oue. ¡°I know if you don¡¯t say so.¡± Dixon took Sophie in his arms, his fingers rubbing her hair, ¡°I know you don¡¯t think you deserve me because of the scar on your face, Sophie, as I said, you don¡¯t need to put too much pressure on yourself. I will carry everything for you, trust me, okay?¡± Dixon said every word from his heart. Of course Sophie believed in what he said. But the ideal is very rich, the reality is very bone. ¡°I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s go out to eat, okay?¡± Sophie finally did not want to continue this topic, can only find a reason.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Dixon knew that she intended to avoid it, and his heart suddenly contracted, as if he had been pricked by a sharp needle, and shuddered in pain. He didn¡¯t ask any more questions, but sat up from the bed, ¡°Just now when you were sleeping, I have asked the cook toe over and prepare dinner, it is all hot in the pot. It¡¯s just right to go down and eat it now.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± Sophie smiled and got up from the bed, Dixon rolled over and sat beside her, holding her feet up, ¡°Let me help you put on your shoes.¡± It was a cold day, and although the heating was on, Dixon had prepared thick cotton shoes for Sophie¡¯s body. He was concerned that she was pregnant and had difficulty bending over, so he took the initiative to put on her shoes. Sophie wanted to refuse, but her body did not half resist, but sat on the edge of the bed, quietly enjoying the man¡¯s attentive care of her. ¡°Thanks.¡± When he finished putting on his cotton shoes, she said. Dixon smiled gently, sped his palm on the back of her head, pushed her towards him and leaned down to drop a kiss on her forehead, ¡°Between us, there is no need to be so polite.¡± He got up and took her hand, leading her downstairs. When they reached the dining room, Dixon took Sophie¡¯s hand and walked to the table, ¡°Sit down, I¡¯ll bring the food.¡± He moved a chair out of the way, taking care of it meticulously. At this moment, Dixon¡¯s thoughts flew far away, as if he thought of how good Morris was to Vivian once. At that time, he also teased Morris, how he would willingly do so much for Vivian, even in front of Vivian some low voice, to the point of groveling. Now when you think about it, how is it not so? The answer Morris gave him then said: this is what I want to be happy. Now, Dixon felt deeply what Morris felt at that time. He got up and went to the kitchen, washed his hands, took the hot dishes and soup from the pot to the living room, and served two more bowls of rice. ¡°I had the cook make all your favorites, try some.¡± Dixon pointed to the delicious food on the table. Sophie looked at the chicken soup with mountain ginseng, carp soup, beef brisket with tomato, mushroom soup and shark fin soup, quite rich and full of color and vor. ¡°Vomit~!¡± Suddenly, she vomited and raised her hand to cover her mouth, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± She hurriedly got up from her position and quickly walked towards the bathroom, vomiting as she went, only to feel her stomach flip over ufortably. Chapter 1472 : Let’s break up Dixon sat mute, looked at Sophie who rushed to the bathroom, and nced at the dishes on the table, and his eyebrows knitted again. By the time he got to the bathroom, Sophie had already thrown up. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I was only concerned with telling the cook to prepare something highly nutritious, I forgot to tell them that you had a big reaction during pregnancy.¡± He held a cup of warm water in his hand and patted Sophie¡¯s back. Every woman¡¯s reaction during pregnancy is different, some people are able to eat well from pregnancy to birth without vomiting, some women get over their vomiting in two months or so, while some women have vomiting throughout their pregnancy from the time they get pregnant until the baby is born, which is very painful. Sophie flushed the toilet, took the warm water to rinse her mouth, and took a tissue to wipe it. When she straightened up, Dixon saw that Sophie¡¯s face was a little pale. At that moment, Dixon was very distressed. He took her hand, pulled her into his arms, hugged her, and said, ¡°Sorry, I haven¡¯t been around you since you were pregnant, and I haven¡¯t been able to take good care of you. Sophie, it¡¯s me Dixon who is sorry for you.¡± He never thought he would feel so guilty and self-conscious about a woman in this life. She was already slim and pregnant with three children, so you can imagine how hard it was. Sophie leaned into Dixon¡¯s arms, listening to his words, which seemed to speak to her heart, her nose sore, tears nearly gushed out. In front of her parents, Sophie was able to hold on to her pregnancy even if she had a vomiting reaction, just so she wouldn¡¯t reveal the fact that she was pregnant.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. But in front of Dixon, she didn¡¯t have to pretend, and she didn¡¯t have to hold back. ¡°Every mother has a hard time during pregnancy.¡± Sophie pressed her cheek against his chest and leaned in quietly, like a kitten. She said and sighed before continuing, ¡°Children are born in October, their own flesh and blood. I don¡¯t want them to be pointed out and talked about after they are born. dixon, I really don¡¯t fit with you. If you only want children, I¡¯m willing to wait for three children to be born, you give me one child, and you raise the other two, okay?¡± Dixon sped his hands around Sophie¡¯s shoulders, pushed her out of his arms and locked eyes with her, ¡°What are you talking about? The children are ours, can you bear to keep three children apart? In the future, when the child asks me for a mother and you for a father, how will you answer?¡± He didn¡¯t understand how Sophie¡¯s attitude had suddenly changed so much in just two days. Yes, Dixon did not understand. In Sophie¡¯s case, Dixon¡¯s presence was like a god, giving her an endless sense of security at a time when she was in danger. At that moment, the frightened woman only wanted to find a ce to rest, a ce she could feel at ease, a ce she could rely on. So that day, Sophie was touched by Dixon and her heart softened. But after calming down, Sophie considered a lot of things and her attitude naturally changed. It¡¯s not that she¡¯s fickle, but there are things she has to think about. Marriage is not a matter of one person, it is two families. ¡°Have you ever thought that by marrying you, I have to face more people. Those people ask you why your wife is so ugly and why there is a scar on her face, how are you going to face it?¡± Sophie asked herself, ¡°You will face it openly. But what about me, I won¡¯t.¡± She shook her head, ¡°I admit, I¡¯m timid, I don¡¯t have the courage to face so many people. dixon, I¡¯m just a normal and ordinary girl, I just want to live an ordinary life.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t outsiders point fingers at you if you¡¯re not with me?¡± Dixon got annoyed and raised the decibel a few points. Chapter 1473 ¡°It¡¯s not the same.¡± Sophie¡¯s eyes were red, ¡°Ordinary people can ept ordinary things, but in high society, it is obvious that my union with you will not be epted by outsiders. They will only talk about it, and I can¡¯t ept it, and I don¡¯t want to face it.¡± Married to Dixon, Sophie has to deal with many, many, many social engagements. Even without the business partners, Sophie didn¡¯t know how to deal with just the number of rtives in his family. She is very ordinary, so ordinary that she does not have the courage to ept the ridicule of those people. Married to an ordinary person, but also not so much gossip, but she is an ugly and iparable Cindere married into the rich family, others will only think that she has gone to great lengths to climb the rich family, racking her brains. ¡°You think too much.¡± Dixon understood Sophie¡¯s concerns, but still felt that those were unnecessary worries. Sophie saw that Dixon was not able to understand, so she did not say any more. She handed the cup back to Dixon, ¡°I¡¯m going to have some dinner, and I want to go to the hospitalter to keep Sister Vivianpany.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to go any further, second brother has just gone to the hospital.¡± He said.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Oh ¡­¡± Sophie answered numbly, looking slightly disappointed. Returning to the living room, she sat down again at the dining table and put down her chopsticks after barely eating a few bites, ¡°It¡¯s still early, I¡¯m going to the hospital to see my parents and my brother. You don¡¯t have to go along.¡± She wanted to be quiet, and really didn¡¯t want Dixon around at this time. The most important thing is that she doesn¡¯t dare to tell her family about her pregnancy yet, and she has no way to exin it to them. ¡°Fine.¡± Dixon did not refuse. The two of them left the vi together, and on the way to the hospital Dixon bought some nutritional products for Sophie¡¯s parents at the brand store. Dixon just made an excuse and said he was going to buy a pack of cigarettes and let Sophie sit in the car to rest. Who knew that when he came out again, he was carrying a big bag in his hand. To avoid being seen by outsiders, Sophie sat in the car and didn¡¯t dare to get out until Dixon got in the car, then she asked, ¡°What are you buying so many things for?¡± ¡°You know it¡¯s not appropriate for me to meet with your parents now, but you have to bring things there, it¡¯s also a token of my appreciation. Just say you bought it yourself.¡± Dixon sat in the main driver¡¯s seat, pulling his seatbelt to buckle up. ¡°My parents aren¡¯t stupid, where would I get the money for something so expensive.¡± Sophie shook her head helplessly. ¡°Just say Vivian gave it to you, they won¡¯t say anything.¡± Dixonughed and reached into the inside pocket of his suit and pulled out something. He clutched the item in his hand and said mysteriously, ¡°Got something for you, guess what?¡± People are naive when they are in love, even Dixon at the moment has be a little childish. ¡°What?¡± Sophie frowned slightly and did not bother to guess. Mostly in a bad mood, and toozy to guess. ¡°ng ng ng!¡± Dixon mouth ¡®special effects¡¯ general sound, spread out the palm of his hand, palm within a ring, ¡°Here. I saw this just now, I thought it was a nice style, so I bought it.¡± His palm heart is a sapphire star-shaped ring, very girl style design, but also very delicate. ¡°What did you buy this for?¡± Sophie did not understand Dixon¡¯s behavior. When she asked, Dixon took her hand and put the ring on her finger, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t design a ring for you, but this is quite chic.¡± Dixon held Sophie¡¯s hand and rubbed the ring on her finger with his thumb, ¡°Once you have the ring on, you are Dixon¡¯s person. In the future, I will find you at the end of the earth.¡± Chapter 1474 : Morris is back Saying that, he leaned down and gently dropped a kiss on the back of Sophie¡¯s hand, and when he looked up at Sophie again, his eyes were filled with deep love, ¡°Sophie, promise me that you won¡¯t abandon me again, okay?¡± His every move, true feelings. Although the ring seems to be bought haphazardly, the unique design, finely carved and made, is worth a lot at first nce. Besides, it is a crystal clear sapphire, shining in the light of the carriage, very beautiful. Sophie loved the ring. Of course, she can also feel Dixon¡¯s deep feelings, but this affection brings her a great deal of pressure. He said ¡®if you wear the ring, you are his person, and you can¡¯t abandon him again¡¯. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful ring, thank you.¡± Sophie didn¡¯t know how to take it after all, and just said thank you faintly. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Dixon looked expectant. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, I like it a lot.¡± Sophie nodded and looked down at the ring on her finger. The precious blue ring matched her skin very well and made her hand look slim and white. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it.¡± Finding that Sophie liked it from the bottom of her heart, Dixon¡¯s lips curled up in a smile. That kind of smile, bright and sunny, is a long-lost smile. Sophie was not around Dixon for a long time, and naturally did not notice his emotions.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. But for some reason, seeing Dixon smiling like this at this moment, she was also happy along with him. ¡°Remember, the ring you put on is my person. If you dare to take off the ring secretly behind my back, I will tie you up and put you under house arrest for the rest of your life and never let you leave me.¡± This is a half-truth, half-truth. Sophieughed and didn¡¯t say anything. Dixon let go of her hand, started the car, and headed for the hospital where Sophie¡¯s father was. ¡­ On the other hand, Vivian got up and went next door to check on Scales Aaron, who was still in aa. She stood by the bed and shouted a few times, but Scales Aaron was motionless and showed no signs of waking up. After standing in the room for a while, Vivian went back to her room andy down on the bed to rest. Just then, the door of the ward opened. Margarita Jones and Vivian both turned back to look at the door in unison, only to find that the person who walked in was Morris. ¡°Master, are you back so soon?¡± Margarita Jones was sitting on the sofa ying a game, when she saw Morrise back, she smiled and teased. The implication was that Morris knew that Vivian had been injured, so she rushed to the hospital. ¡°Morris?¡± When she saw Morris, the corners of Vivian¡¯s lips involuntarily rippled with a light smile, with a kind of rity that cleared the clouds. Morris is wearing a ck and white checkered style with a gray scarf around his neck. He strides over to the bed and wraps Vivian in his arms. Because Vivian was sitting on the edge of the bed, he put his cheek on his chest, and Vivian could only hold his waist. Leaning in his arms, even through the thick clothes, still can feel Morris thumping wildly beating heart. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me when such a big thing happened?¡± Only God knows how worried and nervous Morris was after he got off the ne and learned that Vivian had been in a car ident. After having someone settle down the injured Ethan, he didn¡¯t dare to dy for a moment and immediately came to the hospital to look for her. ¡°I¡¯m fine here, aren¡¯t I?¡± Vivian smiled, ¡°I just didn¡¯t tell you because I was afraid you¡¯d be too worried.¡± Before Morris was not around, she only felt empty in her heart, always felt that something was missing. But his presence now fills the void in Vivian¡¯s heart and makes her feel extraordinarily at ease. Morris let go of Vivian, cupped her cheek with both hands, looked around, and then reached out and gently touched her arm, ¡°How is it, is there any injury? What did the doctor say? Does it feel okay?¡± Chapter 1475 : Suffered enough to eat dog food Seeing his anxious, out-of-ce look, Vivian couldn¡¯t help, ¡°It¡¯s fine, fine.¡± Feeling the man¡¯s concern, Vivian was very relieved. ¡°Really all right?¡± He asked. ¡°Of course it¡¯s fine, I¡¯m just sitting here.¡± Vivian stretched out her hands and smiled back. Morris looked at her with cold eyes and reached out and poked her on the forehead, ¡°There¡¯s gauze on here, and you say it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Hiss ¡­ hurts, it hurts like hell.¡± The forehead already has a wound, now by Morris a hard poke, pain she repeatedly backwards. ¡°It all hurts like this, and you still say it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Morris handsome face is full of coldness, mouth reprimanded, but the heart is iparable heartache, ¡°In the future, if there is anything must be the first time to tell me.¡± ¡°Oops, got it, got it!¡± Vivian cried andughed, ¡°I¡¯m not a child, don¡¯t worry about me so much.¡± She really couldn¡¯t do anything about Morris, she didn¡¯t even know what to say. ¡°Ahem ¡­¡± Margarita Jones, who was ying a game on the couch, put away her phone and coughed softly twice, ¡°I just didn¡¯t talk, not dead. Is it really okay for you two to show your love like that in front of me?¡± She had really had enough. Ever since she and Vivian became good sisters, she felt that she was eating dog food every day, and the two of them were spreading dog food in a fancy way every day, which nearly didn¡¯tst her to death. Poor even if itsted, still a single dog. ¡°Lack of a man I can arrange one for you.¡± Morris hand still maintains the position of holding Vivian, side head, cold eyes look askance at her. ¡°Right. If you really want a white boy, I can find one for you too. I used to find some very good cowboys at the night KTV. I heard that the tools are big and live well, and the people are ¡­¡± Vivian said, suddenly felt a cold backbone, only to feel the surrounding air pressure are cold down. She spoke a beat, looked up at the man beside her, just found the man¡¯s face as cold as xuan ice, sharp eyes, hate to be able to stare a hole out of her body. She smiled sarcastically, shrank her neck, and exined doggedly: ¡°I heard it from others, and besides, they are not as powerful as you are.¡± ¡°Grip the grass!¡± Margarita Jones kicked the table in anger, ¡°Enough of you, bye!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She got up in a huff and walked straight towards the outside of the ward. ¡°Hey, Margarita Jones, I¡¯m just kidding with Morris, don¡¯t go. And ah, the beautiful men at Night Club are really handsome, I still have a membership there, and there¡¯s still money on my card.¡± Vivian inclined her head and said to Margarita Jones who was walking to the door of the ward. Margarita Jones heard this and came to life. She immediately turned around, like a Sichuan opera face turn, her gloomy little face immediately piled up with a ttering smile, ¡°Really, how much money is still on the card?¡± ¡°Not much, just ¡­ almost a million, right.¡± ¡°Great. Where is the card?¡± ¡°Just report my name directly when you go.¡± Vivian said back. Margarita Jones raised her eyebrows and raised her hand in an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture, ¡°Seeing as you are so generous, thisdy will not bother with you anymore. I¡¯m leaving, you two continue, continue. Try to make a triplet too.¡± She said, she left the ward without looking back, and closed the door very politely. Seeing her leave, Vivian sat on the bed and muttered, ¡°Sophie triplets are gic, you can¡¯t just have them if you want them.¡± ¡°Wanted?¡± Suddenly, a sorrowful voice came from above. Vivian looked up at the man standing beside her and her thoughts were pulled back for a moment. He lifted his hand and cupped her chin, ¡°Big and good looking? And handsome? It seems you didn¡¯t patronize it much before.¡± Chapter 1476 : Bastard Scum The tone of the yin and yang makes Vivian feel a chill down her back. She waved her hand and shook her head like a rattle, ¡°No, no, no. No, no, no. I used to work as a security guard at Night Club, and the security team told me about it. Besides, I was very poor at that time. Where did I get the money? Go and patronize the cowherd brothers. ¡± ¡°You mean, if you have money, you want to go?¡± The man frowned, a pair of dark eyes as deep as a cold pool, but released a little starburst, so that people can clearly feel the meaning of warning. Vivian sensed the danger signal and held her head high, opening her eyes and speaking blindly, ¡°That¡¯s not possible, from the first time I saw you. The first time I saw you, I was all about you. I was only thinking about you, so I didn¡¯t care about those cowboys. It¡¯s not true, it¡¯s not true.¡± She lied, I must admit. When she first met Morris, Vivian was delivering by day and working at Night Club by night. She did hear that there were some very handsome and good-looking cowboys at Night Club. At that time, she was bored and went to talk to those brothers. At that time, Vivian didn¡¯t know Morris very well and didn¡¯t want to talk to this asshole scum. ¡°Seriously?¡± Morris was half-hearted. ¡°It¡¯s true, more than real gold.¡± Vivian said seriously, and raised his left hand to swear. Morris was convinced by the way she swore, and held her raised hand with a confident and slightly smug smile on her handsome face. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to swear about.¡± He took her hand in his and sat on the edge of the bed, wrapping his arm around her shoulders, ¡°I heard all about you from Danny. What¡¯s going on with you and that Scales Aaron, howe you¡¯ve never heard of this guy before?¡± ¡°Him?¡± Vivian did not intend to hide from Morris, so she told Morris everything that had happened before, in detail. Vivian sighed and said, ¡°It was a very dangerous time, and Scales Aaron saved my life, so I¡¯m not sure if it was him who poisoned me.¡± She wrinkled her brow, ¡°If Scales Aaron really did approach me deliberately, then he should have started nning months ago, Antina is an acute person, she would not be so far-sighted. So who could be behind it? I didn¡¯t make any enemies in my life. Apart from Antina, there is only Melody Lora.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Vivian finished, paused, considered for a moment, and then said: ¡°Melody Lora is with me every day, there are too many opportunities to strike. If Scales Aaron was the person she had ced next to me early on, she would not have had toe all the way to the set to get close to me.¡± All of it didn¡¯t seem to make sense. Morris reached out and rubbed Vivian¡¯s forehead, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, let us do the rest, just rest and get well.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just feel weak, I should be fine in a couple of days.¡± This is not a big deal to Vivian, and she is not that pretentious. ¡°By the way, how are you doing there?¡± Vivian looked at Morris with concern. ¡°Everything is going well, and things should work out if there are no surprises.¡± Morris did not give Vivian a very definite answer. But ording to the current situation, there should be no problem. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. ¡± Vivian leaned on Morris¡¯s shoulder and took a long breath of relief, ¡°It¡¯s good that everything is resolved, then I¡¯ll be relieved. When the timees, I will finish this drama properly and then I will go to work with you in thepany, okay?¡± Chapter 1477 : Hospitalized for Observation ¡°Does your wife want to supervise me in thepany?¡± Morris flirted in a good mood. ¡°Of course, my husband is handsome and golden, there are so many little girls who like you, in case he gets hooked by that sultry little fox, my son and daughter will be without a daddy, what can we do then?¡± The two people looked at each other and smiled at each other. In this moment, the two were more rxed than ever. In the evening, Morris was by Vivian¡¯s side, and the two of them held each other tightly, but they couldn¡¯t sleep all night. Morris wrapped his arm around her waist, his palm on her skin, feeling the softness of her skin, and felt a heat. He came up to her ear and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m a little ufortable.¡± ¡°Ah, ufortable?¡± Vivian immediately looked up and put her hand on Morris¡¯ forehead, testing the temperature of his forehead, ¡°Is it a fever?¡± She put her finger on his forehead for a few seconds and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not high and I don¡¯t have a fever.¡± In the darkness, the corners of the man¡¯s mouth took a look, took her hand and tucked it into the nest, cing it below the abdomen, ¡°But the temperature here is quite high.¡± Vivian¡¯s small face sank, ¡°Oh, then I¡¯m wrong, you are indeed quite slutty, and also slutty.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She deliberately teased. Morris how can not hear his meaning, walked to her ear, leaned down on her earlobe gently shook, nostrils spurted out a burst of hot air, ¡°then what to do, wife Lord can help to cool down?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She readily agreed. Morris¡¯s eyes lit up and his mood got better and better. Vivian lifted her foot and pressed it against his leg, reaching out to cover his cheek, ¡°Since my husband has asked, how can I bear to refuse you.¡± A word fell into Morris¡¯ ears, and his angr lips swept into a smile. However the next moment ¡­ A whistling sound. Morris only felt a chill on his body, the bedding was picked apart by Vivian¡¯s foot, and she kicked him mercilessly, ¡°Get out and take the heat off.¡± Morris was caught off guard by the sudden move and rolled straight off the bed. Luckily, he reacted quickly andnded on the ground, bracing his hands on the ground, and stood up with a side roll. ¡°Vivian!¡± In the darkness, the man¡¯s tone was slightly sullen, with a bit of displeasure. Vivian snickered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you fussy, not letting you cover the bedding just to physically cool down.¡± ¡°Yes,?!¡± Two words, almost squeezed out from the teeth. The next moment, the man pounced, lifted the bedding directly into it. But for a long time, the ward was full of sounds, charming and ambiguous, listening to people blush. After a long time of lingering, Viviany in Morris¡¯s arms, the two of them embracing each other tightly. The rtionship between the two is much closer because of the rain and clouds just now. Vivian wrapped her arms around him and rested her head on his arm, ¡°There¡¯s a question I¡¯ve been wondering about. The doctor clearly said he had given me a blood change, and by definition, my body should be weak. Howe I feel in a surprisingly good state.¡± ¡°Could it be rted to thepulsion in your body before?¡± Morris was not so sure. At that time when he slept with Vivian, he repeatedly instructed himself to restrain. I just didn¡¯t expect that in the end, I still didn¡¯t have restraint. Especially when Vivian kicked him out of bed, the force of the kick let him know that Vivian was in a very good physical condition before he dared to ¡®im¡¯ it. Taking into ount Vivian¡¯s body, Morris also just sketched it out, not daring to toss too much. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Vivian shook her head, ¡°I want to leave the hospital tomorrow.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Morris refused outright, ¡°You still need to be hospitalized for observation, you can¡¯t fool around.¡± Chapter 1478 : Not Good Enough for Him ¡°But I feel very good now, I really don¡¯t need to be hospitalized.¡± She did feel extraordinarily well, and was even so refreshed that she couldn¡¯t wait to get off the ground and run three thousand meters. ¡°Stop it, hurry up and rest, it¡¯ste.¡± Morris wrapped his arms around her, patted her behind with his big palm and coaxed her like a child, ¡°Go to sleep, go to sleep. Everything will have to wait until after the checkup tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yeah, okay.¡± Vivian nodded her head in agreement. The next day. Early in the morning, the nurse came over and took Vivian to do various tests. The results were not surprising, the recovery was very good, even the attending doctor was very surprised, but for safety reasons, Vivian was still allowed to be hospitalized for two more days for observation. Vivian refused repeatedly, and the doctor had no choice but to let her finish her drip for the day and prescribe some medication before agreeing to let her go back. Morris drove Vivian back to the Royal View Vi. ¡°Don¡¯t tell mom and dad and grandma when you get back, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be worried.¡± Vivian was delicate minded and admonished Morris. The man smiled, ¡°Just the thing to do.¡± When the two returned home, Madame Cheal and Vivian¡¯s parents were extraordinarily happy, and Yi Yi and Yi Hang were dancing with joy when they saw their daddy and mommy. The family sat together in harmony and chatting, and the atmosphere was extraordinarily nice. Vivian sat on the sofa, Morris brought her a nket to cover her legs, and thoughtfully brought her a te of fruit, ¡°Pineapple honey that you like to eat.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± She said thank you, put the fruit te on herp, and leaned back on the sofa to eat the fruit. Morris turned to hold little Princess Yilia, talking to Madame Cheal, while Mr. and Mrs. Lincoln held Yves, and several people were teasing the small children. Therge living room was filled withughter, warmth and harmony. Vivian chewed pineapple honey in her mouth, and suddenly felt that this scene was the so-called quiet time of the year. She is enjoying it. ¡­ Sophie spent the whole night with her parents in the hospital, and the next day a group of people went to visit Vivian at the Royal Vi and spent another night at the vi. All of them got together, ate and drank, and had fun. Dixon came to Sophie¡¯s side countless times, but Sophie was outwardly affectionate with him, but still found reasons to keep her distance. Vivian took it all in. In the evening, when Morris and the others were sitting around ying mahjong, Vivian asked Sophie, ¡°What are you going to do with Dixon?¡± Sophie took a sip from her ss of juice and subconsciously looked at Dixon, who was ying mahjong, only to meet his gaze unexpectedly. She hung her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Said, and sighed, ¡°Sister Vivian, to be honest, I don¡¯t really want to marry him.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Vivian asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you like him?¡± Sophie put down the juice in her hand, turned sideways to face her, and asked seriously, ¡°Sister Vivian, I remember you said before that sometimes two people who love each other are not always suitable to be together. And the luxury family is as deep as the sea, you had advised me not to marry into the luxury family.¡± ¡°Yes, I did say that.¡± Vivian doesn¡¯t deny it, ¡°I thought Dixon was unreliable before, you know he was a yboy, surrounded by beautiful women. But now you know how he feels about you. You are not in L City this time, do you know how he is living? I think there are many things you should be able to think about as well.¡± That time Dixon to be a monk, Sophie also personally went to a trip, heart naturally very clear. ¡°I know.¡± Sophie drops her head in frustration, hand over her abdomen, ¡°I also know Dixon¡¯s feelings for me. But I ¡­¡± her fingers involuntarily lifted and touched the scar on her face, ¡°I don¡¯t deserve him.¡± Chapter 1479 : Incompetent Waste The inferiorityplex is uncontroble. Sophie was trying very hard to restrain herself, but there was still no way to make herself ept Dixon. ¡°And Dixon¡¯s mother won¡¯t ept me either.¡± She said uneasily, ¡°I¡¯m more afraid of ending up being kicked out of The Dixon family, who will take away my three children.¡± Vivian took Sophie¡¯s hand, ¡°I know, and I understand your concerns. So let me ask you, if say ¡­ the scars on your face could be healed, would you be willing to marry him?¡± Speaking here, Vivian, afraid that Sophie would not answer, added, ¡°I¡¯m talking about if.¡± Sophie raised her eyes, thought carefully, and finally shook her head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Vivian waspletely confused. ¡°Fear.¡± She shifted and leaned back on the couch, tugging a pillow into her arms, ¡°What happened to my brother was the best lesson. I know Dixon is getting back at Larissa now, but if he can get rid of The Larissa family, that¡¯s fine, but if he can¡¯t, that¡¯s like making an enemy, and The Larissa family will just press it all on me to get back at my family. ¡± Sophie shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m really scared.¡± She smiled to herself, ¡°Sister Vivian, do you also think I¡¯m timid and cowardly and useless?¡± Yes, she was indeed useless.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Useless enough to not even have the courage to like someone. ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± Vivian reached out and put her arm around his shoulder, letting her head rest on her shoulder, ¡°You are my Vivian¡¯s sister. By the way, Morris forgot to tell you, we are nning to announce to the public in a few days that we are still a couple, and at the same time to announce to the public that we recognize you as our sister.¡± This matter Vivian did not say to Morris, only to see Sophie too much concern, want to give her a reliance, so that she can rest assured before saying so. ¡°For ¡­ why?¡± Sophie looked at her incredulously, ¡°Sister Vivian, I ¡­ I know you are all for my own good. But it¡¯s really not necessary.¡± How could she not understand Vivian¡¯s heart? All said and done, it was because of that scar on her face that made Vivian and Mr. Morris feel guilty inside, so they were trying to find a way to make up for it. ¡°I owe it to you that Morris and I are together.¡± Vivian recalled the past and said with a smile, ¡°At that time, you were bribed by Morris, secretly revealing my news to him, and you didn¡¯t help me much.¡± Speaking of the past, Vivian was really grateful. ¡°Aiya, sister Vivian, you don¡¯t tease me.¡± Sophie was a bit vain by Vivian, ¡°At that time I thought you and Mr. Morris were in a rtionship and were having a conflict, so I helped Mr. Morris to chase you. I didn¡¯t know that you didn¡¯t say yes to Mr. Morris at all.¡± Sophie was a little embarrassed to say the least. She was working at First Look Wedding, because the weddingpany was taken over by Morris, and she had a good rtionship with Vivian, so Morris pulled her in and asked her to keep an eye on Vivian and make sure to tell him anything. Later after Vivian and Morris got together, Morris even rewarded her with a car. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Vivian saw her overthinking and quickly exined, ¡°A lot of things happened at that time, several times it was very dangerous, if you hadn¡¯t informed Morris, maybe you wouldn¡¯t have seen me now.¡± When you think about it, ever since she met Morris, her life has not been peaceful. Of course, everything is not directly rted to Morris. His appearance was just a turning point. ¡°Really?¡± Sophie was half convinced. Vivian nodded, ¡°Yeah, a lot of things happened then.¡± She blinked her beautiful eyes as her thoughts went back to two years ago. Chapter 1480 : Sophie is gone This night, Vivian talked with Sophie for a long time, but finally decided to respect Sophie¡¯s choice and not interfere with her choice. After eleven o¡¯clock, the two of them went back to their rooms together to rest. It was probably because they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a while, so they left Morris and Dixon out of the room and the two sisters slept on the same bed. In the living room, Morris yed cards with some brothers, and after that, Danny and Arlo Marsh left together, leaving Dixon behind. After everyone rests, only the two brothers are left in the living room. Dixon sat on the sofa, smoking one cigarette after another, simply could not stop, and in a short time the living room was filled with smoke, filled with a smell of nicotine. Morris sat across from Dixon, crossed his legs and looked at him lightly, ¡°Nothing to say?¡± ¡°Ugh ¡­¡± Dixon mped his cigarette to the ashtray flicked the ashes, a long sigh, ¡°Say what?¡± He shook his head repeatedly, ¡°I just can¡¯t say it right now.¡± ¡°Say it slowly if you can¡¯t understand it.¡± Morris said.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Dixon really has a lot on his mind, he wrinkled his brow, reached out and scratched his hair, ¡°Sophie is pregnant with triplets, I am very happy, but she does not want to be with me now. Can you ask Vivian to help me persuade her?¡± Really desperate, Dixon can only seek outside help. ¡°Vivian just talked to Sophie for so long, what did you think you were talking about.¡± He meant to say that Vivian had been lobbying Sophie. When he heard Morris¡¯ words, Dixon¡¯s eyes lit up, and his dull eyes instantly looked like they were filled with stars. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± He looked at Morris expectantly. Morris shrugged his shoulders and shook his head. The demeanor, it was obvious. Dixon dropped his head in frustration, ¡°Vivian can¡¯t even say no, what am I going to do?¡± He tried his best to figure out how to persuade Sophie. ¡°What do you think?¡± Morris wanted to know what Dixon thought. Dixon sat up straight and leaned back on the couch, resting his head on the backrest and staring up at the ceiling, ¡°What else can I think? If I don¡¯t get rid of The Larissa family, Sophie¡¯s family won¡¯t have any peace, but Sophie is more than four months pregnant, and if I can¡¯t handle things with The Larissa family in a short time, I won¡¯t be able to give her and the baby a name.¡± ¡°You can get divorced even if you¡¯re married.¡± Morris found Dixon a bit stubborn and said, ¡°Getting back at The Larissa family doesn¡¯t have to be through marriage.¡± ¡°My original n was to boil the frog in warm water, but who knew Sophie was pregnant. ¡± This is something Dixon did not anticipate in any case, ¡°She has too many concerns, the disfigurement has caused her a certain psychological burden, and she does not want to be with me now.¡± Every time he thinks about it, Dixon is helpless. He understands Sophie, but does not ept Sophie¡¯s choice. Dixon believes that Sophie should trust him. But his words and actions did not give Sophie enough security. The two brothers had a long talk in the living room before they went to bed in their respective rooms at 3 am. Dixony on the bed for a long time to sleep, idle, take the phone ready to brush microblogging, but after unlocking the phone interface to see the missed call alert, a dozen, all Larissa¡¯s phone. The darkness of the night could not hide the coldness in his eyes. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Dixon finally fell asleep. I slept until I woke up naturally. When he saw the sunrise, he immediately got up, put on his jacket, slipped on his slippers and went out of the guest room, walked to the door of Vivian and Sophie¡¯s room and knocked on the door, ¡°Sophie?¡± He shouted a few times, but no one answered inside. Dixon then reached out and unscrewed the door. Chapter 1481 : Sophie shut down As expected, there were no longer two people inside the room. It should have gone downstairs for dinner. Dixon did not think much about it, immediately went downstairs, looked at Morris sitting in the living room, he asked: ¡°Where is Sophie? Why don¡¯t I see anyone? Have you guys had breakfast yet?¡± Morris had aptop on hisp, his long fingers tapping rapidly on the keyboard, and only when he heard Dixon speak did he look up and scan him, ¡°Lunch? Haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡± ¡°Lunch?¡± Dixon¡¯s pupils widened, ¡°Holy shit, what time is it?¡± He subconsciously inquired, sweeping his eyes around the living room, looking at the Western-style clock hanging on the east wall, and couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°Ten thirty?!¡± He crossed his arms in anger and pointed at Morris with one hand, ¡°Second brother, you¡¯re so unkind, it¡¯s ten thirty and you didn¡¯t call me up.¡± ¡°I called you, but you didn¡¯t hear me.¡± Morris really did call Dixon, but he was sleeping heavily. Morris thought that he had been busy with thepany¡¯s businesstely and hadn¡¯t rested properly, so she thought she would let him sleep a little longer. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not going to bother with you. I¡¯ll go find Sophie, where are they?¡± Dixon asked. ¡°Not sure.¡± Morris was concentrating on thepany¡¯s business and really didn¡¯t ask where Vivian and Sophie both had gone. ¡°You ¡­¡± Dixon pointed at Morris, shook his finger, wanted to say something more, and finally waved his hand, ¡°Forget it, toozy to talk nonsense with you, I¡¯ll go look for it myself.¡± Although it was after New Year¡¯s Eve, it was still freezing cold. Dixon wearing a pajamas, out of the living room, no heating, he was cold shrink dder, shivered. Walking down the living room steps, he looked around and saw no sign of the two men. He saw a maid and immediately asked, ¡°Have you seen where Vivian is?¡± ¡°Youngdy, she went out with Miss Sophie.¡± The maid told the truth. ¡°Went out? When did she go out?¡± ¡°Almost an hour or two ago.¡± ¡°That long?¡± Dixon waved his hand in a hundred different ways, ¡°Okay, okay, I know.¡± He turned and trotted back to the living room, went upstairs, put on a jacket, and took his phone and made a call to Sophie. The phone dialed out, but a mechanical voice came from the other end of the line, ¡°Hello, the user you have called is switched off.¡± Mechanical voice, but Dixon felt that this scene is extraordinarily familiar. His heart trembled and a bad feeling came over him. As he panicked, he reached for his phone and looked for Vivian¡¯s number, but inadvertently called Morris. ¡°Mud.¡± Dixon cursed, hung up, and dialed Vivian¡¯s cell phone number again. ¡°Beep beep beep ¡­¡± The phone rang three times and the person on the other end answered the phone, ¡°Dixon?¡± ¡°Vivian, where are you guys? Why can¡¯t I get through to Sophie on the phone, why is her phone off?¡± ¡°Her phone¡¯s dead. I¡¯m back and I¡¯m downstairs.¡± As soon as he heard that she was downstairs, Dixon hung up the phone and immediately turned around and ran out of the room and downstairs. On the spiral staircase, Dixon hand on the handrail, quickly down the stairs, but the line of sight has been in the living room to survey. Until he walked to the first floor, he still didn¡¯t see Sophie and asked suspiciously, ¡°Vivian, where is Sophie?¡± For some reason, when he woke up early in the morning, Dixon had an uneasy feeling that his heart was empty, as if something was pulling away from his body.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Vivian raised her hand to untie the scarf around her neck and locked eyes with Morris, who was sitting on the sofa, before she lowered her eyes and said thoughtfully, ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡± Chapter 1482 : A letter she left behind Yes, Sophie was gone. ¡°Gone?¡± Dixon was anxious and rushed to Vivian in three steps, ¡°When did she leave and where did she go? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± It is probably because he did not ept Sophie leaving without saying goodbye, and was even more annoyed with Vivian¡¯s approach, Dixon¡¯s face was blue with anger. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be angry with me, read this letter first.¡± Vivian pulled out a letter from his trench coat pocket and handed it to Dixon, ¡°Sophie left a letter for you, she said, just see you read it, you will understand everything.¡± Dixon was so angry that he yanked the letter out of Vivian¡¯s hand, not forgetting to mutter, ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re so ungrateful, Sophie left without saying goodbye, and you kept such a big thing from me. You didn¡¯t treat me as a friend at all!¡± He was really furious. Vivian did not say anything, standing aside, quietly waiting for Dixon to finish reading the letter. On the envelope were the words ¡®From Dixon himself¡¯. After the development ofmunication, few people still write letters by hand. Dixon originally thought that this era can receive a handwritten letter, will be a very romantic thing, but at the moment he got Sophie wrote him a letter, but not at all happy up. The envelope contains three pages of paper, with a beautiful font that he is familiar with. Looking at the contents of the envelope, Dixon¡¯s whole person gradually quiet down. Dixon: When you see this letter, I have left L City. Please don¡¯t be angry with Sister Vivian. I really begged her for a long time before she agreed to send me away without telling you. Actually, I can¡¯t let you go either, it¡¯s just that ¡­ I had to leave L City for the sake of my children. I¡¯ve known you for a long time, from the very first time I met the dude who was unrestrained, to now you are dedicated to love and longsting love, I¡¯ve seen you change. Seriously, I am really happy and relieved. When I was young I imagined Prince Charming and Cindere story, originally thought that everything, will only exist in the fairy tale book, but did not expect that one day I will also encounter. After I got together with you, I also imagined that one day you were dressed in an English nobleman¡¯s uniform, riding a white horse to pick me up, and we walked into the marriage hall together, how beautiful it was. But the ideal is very rich, the reality is very skeletal.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The actual is not mature enough to support you and I go on together. You know, the day I went to the hospital and learned I was pregnant with triplet children, the first thought that popped into my head was ¡­ Dixon would be so happy to know that he is the father of three children. As it turns out, you were really happy as a child when you found out about our children. Seeing your ecstatic look made me feel that all the effort was worth it. Dixon, I don¡¯t want to be a burden to you, and I don¡¯t want to be your weakness, but I don¡¯t want to let go of our rtionship. So, I chose to leave. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a temporary departure, not a permanent one. I give you some time, you take care of your own affairs, when you solve all the difficult problems, I will naturally return to your side. What a wonderful picture it will be when we are together as a family then. Dixon, you must work hard. The children and I are waiting for you to hurry up and finish everything and thene back to you. You must never, never, never let me down or wait too long. Okay? You must take good care of yourself during the time you¡¯re not around, and you must not forget about us. Don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of myself and my children. Love you~Sophie. Chapter 1483 : Please ask her to take care of Sophie Dixon finished reading the letter in his hand, his heart mixed with mixed feelings, indescribableplex taste, mixed feelings. He held the letter in his hand, his thumb rubbed the beautiful font on the letterhead, and his mind recalled the image of Sophie sitting at the table holding a pen and writing to him. After a long time, he regained hisposure before putting away the letter, carefully folding it and stuffing it into the envelope. ¡°Sophie went back to Jiangnan?¡± He asked Vivian. Vivian answered truthfully, ¡°The ticket bought for her is back to Jiangnan town.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Dixon breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°I have someone in Jiangnan, someone there will take care of her.¡± ¡°The ticket is back to Jiangnan, but the person will not necessarily return to Jiangnan.¡± She said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Dixon¡¯s heartstrings tightened and he raised his eyes to look at her, ¡°Vivian, I treat you as a good brother, don¡¯t y me!¡± When ites to Sophie, Dixon can¡¯t afford to be half-assed. ¡°Vivian, what¡¯s going on?¡± Morris was equally uninformed. Vivian walked to the sofa and sat down, pursed his lips and said, ¡°Dixon, I don¡¯t want to hide it from you either. In fact, if I¡¯m not wrong, The Larissa family should have gotten the news of Sophie¡¯s return to L City. So when Sophie wanted to leave, I didn¡¯t stop her. I did buy her a ticket back to Jiangnan Town, but after she got off the ne, I also arranged for someone to drive her away. It¡¯s not safe there in Jiangnan Town, and there¡¯s no way I would let Sophie go back.¡± It¡¯s true that she didn¡¯t stop Sophie from leaving L City, but Sophie was determined to leave. Vivian learned from the private detective agency that someone from The Larissa family was taking money to investigate Sophie, and Vivian immediately arranged everything. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Dixon asked again. Vivian then told Dixon the situation truthfully, and after she finished, she said with conviction, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be able to guarantee Sophie¡¯s safety. The Larissa family will definitely be watching your every move. Once you contact Sophie, you will be harming her.¡± Fear of whates. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Dixon let out a sigh. ¡°I got the news early in the morning, and I didn¡¯t even tell Morris. otherwise he would have woken you up, and I¡¯m afraid Sophie wouldn¡¯t have left.¡± Vivian knew that Dixon could not let Sophie go, and could only send Sophie away without his knowledge.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Morris angry eyes looked at Vivian, shook his head, but did not have a half harsh meaning. In the eyes, more is doting. Dixon hand clenched the envelope, ¡°Larissa should not have such a keen insight, should have with Abraham Smith inseparable.¡± The thought of Abraham Smith, that bastard, Dixon¡¯s hand clutching the envelope tighter and tighter. Suddenly, he reacted, lifting his hand to look at the hand was pinched deformation of the envelope, painfully reached out to smooth, brushed away the folds on the envelope, very cherished the envelope into the inside of the jacket pocket. ¡°Dixon, don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± Morris noticed that Dixon looked bad and persuaded him. Dixon¡¯s face was slightly cold, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡± He looked at Vivian with aplicated gaze, walked up to her and said in a serious tone, ¡°Vivian, Sophie¡¯s safety is in the hands of you and your second brother, you must protect her and the child in her womb.¡± Dixon had no support from his family, and he was going behind their backs to take revenge on The Larissa family, which was tantamount to fighting alone. One person¡¯s ability is limited, Dixon knows that Morris is now also four sides, it is not good to let him intervene. Moreover, to take revenge on their own, instead of seeking outside help, it will only look like he is useless. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sophie leave it to me.¡± Morris said a sentence. Dixon looked back at Morris, nodded, and turned back to Vivian, ¡°Please, Vivian.¡± Chapter 1484 : Making Sophie a Sister ¡°There is no need for us to be polite to each other.¡± Vivian returned a smile. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go back home first.¡± Dixon didn¡¯t dare to stay longer and just wanted to go home immediately. He wanted to get rid of The Larissa family as soon as possible so that he could take Sophie home in a fair and square manner. Dixon turned around and walked away. He had just reached the door when Vivian¡¯s voice rang out behind him, ¡°Dixon, Morris and I have adopted Sophie as our sister.¡± At that, Dixon¡¯s steps lurched. He stiffened and froze for a second, slowly turned back, and his ugly face showed a relieved and touched smile, ¡°Second brother, Vivian, thank you.¡± To recognize Sophie as a sister is to deliberately raise Sophie¡¯s value. At that time, Sophie can better marry into his family, and Dixon¡¯s parents are no longer good to discuss Sophie¡¯s identity. Dixon knew this very well and was grateful for it. Vivian watched Dixon leave and her eyes fell on Morris, ¡°Morris, did I do the wrong thing by letting Sophie leave without telling Dixon?¡± In fact, Vivian herself did not know whether it was right or wrong. But Sophie repeatedly begged her not to tell Dixon first, and looking at her pitiful appearance, Vivian was really heartbroken. She knew that Sophie had a lot of knots and helplessness in her heart, but for the time being, she could only go along with Sophie. Otherwise, she will not be good for the baby if she is thinking about it during pregnancy. ¡°There is no absolute right or wrong in anything.¡± Morris moved to sit beside Vivian, put his arm around her shoulder andforted her, ¡°Since The Larissa family is already investigating Sophie, it¡¯s for her sake that you let her go now.¡± ¡­ Hospital. The day after Vivian was released from the hospital, Melody Lora got the news. After taking a half day off from the crew, she immediately rushed to the hospital to visit Scales Aaron. In the hospital room, Melody Lora looked at the unconscious man lying on the bed and sat by the bedside with a guilty heart, ¡°Scales, when will you wake up?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just so stupid, I told you repeatedly to stay away from Vivian and you actually saved her. That¡¯s crazy!¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Tell me about you, now you¡¯re lying in a hospital bed, but her Vivian family is getting away with it, who cares if you live or die?¡± ¡°Scales, will you wake up soon?¡± ¡°How can I exin to your father if you¡¯re like this?¡± Melody Lora didn¡¯t dare to tell Maddox Cheal about Scales Aaron¡¯sa. If Maddox Cheal knew that Scales Aaron was unconscious in the hospital, he would definitelye to visit, and then the father-son rtionship between Scales Aaron and Maddox Cheal would be revealed. Naturally, Morris will also know about her rtionship with Scales Aaron. By then, Morris will definitely hold a grudge against her for this. Melody Lora sat by the bedside and talked to Scales Aaron for a long time, but Scales Aaron was unconscious and could not give any response. With no choice, Melody Lora had to leave. After all, sitting for a long time, it may not be able to wait until Scales Aaron woke up. She put on a mask and sunsses, wrapped a scarf, carrying a bag and left the hospital in a low profile. However, she left the first foot, Vivian arrived in the second foot. Although Vivian¡¯s whole body has been reced with blood, but at the moment the person¡¯s mental state is extraordinarily good, only to take medication every day on time. When she entered Scales Aaron¡¯s hospital room, she looked at the man wearing an oxygen mask on the bed, and her eyebrows drew together, and an indefinable feeling arose. Standing by the bed, Vivian put her hands in her trench coat pockets and just stared nkly at the man on the bed, murmuring, ¡°Scales Aaron, who the hell are you?¡± All of Vivian¡¯s attention was on Scales Aaron¡¯s face, but she didn¡¯t notice the slightest movement of his fingers. Chapter 1485 : Discovering Scales Aaron’s True Identity At that moment, a nurse walked in, saw Vivian standing there, and asked, ¡°You¡¯re the patient¡¯s family, right?¡± Vivian looked at the nurse and before she could say anything, the other person continued, ¡°He is in aa, so you, talk to him more and talk about the people or things he thinks are most important to help him wake up.¡± The nurse went to the bedside and hooked up Scales Aaron¡¯s bottle, ¡°Three bottles of drip today, call me if you run out of water.¡± After saying that, the nurse left the room with the tray in a hurry. Vivian looked at the nurse who left, and then looked at the hanging bottles on the shelf, walked to the bedside escort chair and sat down. ¡°Is Naomi really your girlfriend? Or did you approach me for another purpose?¡± The results of the investigation were still pending and Vivian couldn¡¯t be sure of Scales Aaron¡¯s true identity, so for now everything was just spection. She sat in the ward for a while, did not see Scales Aaron awake, a long sigh, got up and then want to leave. ¡°Water ¡­ I want to drink water ¡­¡± Suddenly, a frail voice sounded behind her. Vivian steps a beat, look back, then found Scales Aaron has opened his eyes, just wrinkling his brow to stare at her. ¡°Who are you ¡­?¡± The two looked at each other for a moment, and Scales Aaron was filled with confusion. ¡°Who am I?¡± Vivian a pair of beautiful eyes involuntarily stared, eyebrows slightly close, subconsciously walked to the edge of the bed, ¡°Scales Aaron, you are confused.¡± ¡°Scales Aaron?¡± The man in the hospital bed reached up and scratched his head, most likely because his fingers touched the wound on his head, and he grinned in pain, ¡°Hiss ¡­ hurts.¡± He surveyed the ward again, confused, ¡°Is this a hospital, howe I¡¯m in a hospital?¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t decide if Scales Aaron was faking amnesia, or if he really had lost his memory.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t you even remember?¡± Vivian inquired tentatively. Scales Aaron bristled and shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. Oh, yes ¡­¡± he suddenly thought of something like, reached out and pointed at her, ¡°You are Melody right? You are Melody, right.¡± ¡°Melody?¡± Vivian thought and thought but couldn¡¯t figure out who the ¡®Melody¡¯ was that Scales Aaron was talking about. She immediately walked out of the room and went to the nurse¡¯s station to find the nurse, who in turn found the attending doctor, and the team went to the room to diagnose and examine Scales Aaron. After a long time of work, the doctor gave Vivian an answer: ¡°The patient suffered a violent brain impact, the brain is bruised andpressing the nerves, which may be a transient memory loss.¡± ¡°Transient amnesia?¡± Vivian stood in the corridor chatting with the attending doctor, she inclined her head again to look at Scales Aaron lying on the ward bed, lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Doctor, are you sure he really has amnesia?¡± ¡°Judging from all the tests, there will be no falsehood.¡± The doctor was very sure. That¡¯s all, Vivian didn¡¯t ask any more questions. The doctor gave Vivian many more notes before leaving. When Vivian entered the room, Scales Aaron asked her, ¡°Melody, what did the doctor say to you? How did I get hurt?¡± ¡°My name isn¡¯t ¡®Melody,¡¯ I¡¯m Vivian,¡± she exined. Scales Aaron shook his head, ¡°No, you are Melody. you must not want Scales to lie.¡± He said that, when he was really aggrieved, his eyes were red. The look, like the most ignorant children, even his pair of seductive peach blossom eyes, are clear as a mirror, not stained half impurities. Vivian first felt that he did not seem to be pretending, but was not 100% sure. Sitting in the escort chair, she patiently asked, ¡°You said I was ¡®Melody¡¯, do you know my ¡®full¡¯ name?¡± ¡°¡®Full name¡¯?¡± Scales Aaron inclined his head to look at the ceiling, struggled to think, ¡°What is it called ¡­¡± he thought seriously, but not a momentter he felt a sharp pain in his head, ¡°head, I have a headache, my head hurts ¡­¡± Mostly it really hurts, Scales Aaron hands covering his head, the pain of his head on the bed hit hard, ¡°Ouch ¡­ pain ¡­¡± ¡°Scales Aaron?¡± Vivian saw Scales Aaron struggling to rip the hanging needle off the back of his hand, and his hand kept bleeding, she rushed forward to stop it, ¡°Calm down, calm down!¡± Perhaps as a habitual coaxing, she subconsciously reached out and patted Scales Aaron¡¯s body. After a while, Scales Aaron calmed down,y t on his back and opened his eyes to look at Vivian. At this moment, Vivian realized that Scales Aaron¡¯s eyes were scarlet and full of blood, and his hands were trembling slightly in pain. Only then was she sure that Scales Aaron had really lost his memory. ¡°Melody, what¡¯s wrong with you.¡± Scales Aaron found Vivian sitting in a chair in a daze with aplicated look, he asked in a resigned manner, ¡°Is it that Scales can¡¯t think of Melody¡¯s full name and Melody is not happy?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Vivian shook his head, his mood was all over the ce, very ufortable. While Scales Aaron was being taken over by the doctor for a checkup, she called Morris and told him the situation. Morris dropped hispany work and drove over. ¡°Vivian?¡± The man called out as he pushed the door open and walked in. Seeing him enter, Vivian immediately stood up, walked to him, and said in a small voice: ¡°He should really lose his memory. Did you find out anything about him?¡± Morris cold eyes nced at the Scales Aaron lying on the bed, said to her: ¡°Can¡¯t find any information, his phone is also broken, no clues. I had someone investigate based on his cell phone number you provided, and the only callers were from you and his dead girlfriend Naomi¡¯s parents.¡± ¡°That clean?¡± Vivian really didn¡¯t expect it. ¡°The cleaner it is, the more suspicious it is.¡± Morris, whose thoughts were surprisingly consistent with Vivian¡¯s, nodded, ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡± Just as the two were chatting, Scales Aaron reached up and lifted the bedding, trying to sit up, but when he put his hand down, his chest followed the pain. He grinned and hemmed and hawed at Morris, ¡°Brother, did youe to see me?¡± ¡°Brother?¡± Vivian was on cloud nine, looking at Scales Aaron and then at Morris, asking Scales Aaron, ¡°You know him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my brother, how could I not know him, Melody, why would you ask such a stupid question?¡± Scales Aaronughed, ¡°Melody, you¡¯re so stupid.¡± ¡°Why did he call you ¡®Melody¡¯?¡± Morris looked equally confused. Vivian let out a sigh and had to tell Morris everything that happened before and after. Morris rified everything and went to the bedside to sit down, ¡°You said I am your brother? Who is your father?¡± ¡°Hum, brother is as stupid as Melody. Your father is my father.¡± Scales Aaron spoke with a demeanor very simr to that of a child, except for the handsome and handsome face, which was inexplicably heartbreaking to look at. Morris asked again, ¡°Do you remember your father¡¯s name?¡± When talking to Scales Aaron, Morris stared at him for a moment, as if he wanted to observe from the changes in his facial expressions whether he was faking his memory loss. Why did Scales Aaron address him as ¡®brother¡¯ when they first met? So, he had never met Scales Aaron, but Scales Aaron must have met him and knew him. Chapter 1486 : The car accident saved her ¡°Father¡¯s name?¡± Scales Aaron frowned again and started to think, but after thinking for a few seconds, he covered his head and cried out in pain, ¡°It hurts, Melody ¡­ I¡¯m in pain, my head hurts ¡­ ¡± As just like that, he covered his head with both hands and hit the bed, rolling his body. Because of the broken ribs and head injury, the more Scales Aaron moved the more painful it became. Vivian patted Morris¡¯s shoulder, signaling him not to ask any more questions. Morris quieted down, Vivian patted Scales Aaron¡¯s shoulder and soothed him, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t think about it if you can¡¯t think about it.¡± Repeating several sentences in a row, Scales Aaron really quieted down. When hey down on the bed and opened his eyes, Morris also witnessed his eyes scarlet, blood was extraordinarily obvious. When he was in pain just now, his forehead was bruised and his face was red, not at all like he was faking. The two men were sure that Scales Aaron was really suffering from memory loss. ¡°Scales, you rest for a while, we will go out first.¡± Vivian said to Scales Aaron. Seeing that the two were going to leave, Scales Aaron took Morris¡¯s hand, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t leave Scales behind, okay?¡± Morris should be instinctively disgusted to be dragged by a strange man¡¯s hand, but strangely, he was not very repulsive. Especially his pair of clean, clear eyes, let him inexplicably feel pity. ¡°No, we¡¯ll go out and buy you something to eat.¡± Morris said in a soft voice. ¡°Hey, brother and Melody are the best.¡± Scales Aaron had a genuine smile on his face. Vivian and Morris looked at each other and left the room together, closing the door behind them. The ¡®Melody¡¯ in Scales Aaron¡¯s mouth could be Melody Lora, who called you ¡®brother¡¯. ¡®Brother¡¯, is there a possibility that he is the most mysterious son of Maddox Cheal?¡± They all knew that Maddox Cheal had a son, only the information was deleted so cleanly that no one even knew who Maddox Cheal¡¯s son was. Maddox Cheal¡¯s son¡¯s message was excessively cleanly deleted, and Scales Aaron¡¯s information was also very ¡®clean¡¯, it was hard not to let people imagine them both as the same person. ¡°It¡¯s just spection, everything will have to be investigated afterwards.¡± Morris had the same idea as Vivian, except he couldn¡¯t be sure of Scales Aaron¡¯s information either. And then, the two contacted Arlo Marsh and Danny to talk to them about Scales Aaron¡¯s situation. Arlo Marsh simply said he would look into it as soon as possible, and Danny was confused, but couldn¡¯t figure out why. Vivian and Morris find an escort to take care of Scales Aaron at the hospital, and the two go home together. On the way home, Morris is driving and Vivian has an idea, ¡°Sophie, we can¡¯t start with Scales Aaron, how about we start with Maddox Cheal?¡± Scales Aaron now amnesia, they have no way to investigate his identity, why not go to Maddox Cheal, from Maddox Cheal to ask about Scales Aaron. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking.¡± Morris eyes forward, look serious, ¡°but if he really is Maddox Cheal¡¯s son, what should I do with him?¡± The most important fact is that they have no way to determine if Vivian¡¯s poisoning is rted to Scales Aaron. ¡°Maddox Cheal¡¯s wife¡¯s name is Gwendolyn Aaron, and Scales Aaron happens to have thest name Aaron. so that¡¯s who he is!¡± In summary, everything indicates that Scales Aaron is Maddox Cheal¡¯s son. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not quite certain yet. ¡°Yeah, Maddox Cheal¡¯s wife¡¯s name is Gwendolyn Aaron. if Scales Aaron follows his mother¡¯s surname, then his surname is Aaron,¡± Vivian pped his thigh and came to his senses. ¡°Now that I think of it, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to investigate Scales Aaron¡¯s identity if you really wanted to. Just go ¡®ask¡¯ Naomi¡¯s parents and you¡¯ll know Scales Aaron¡¯s true identity.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. If Scales Aaron is really Maddox Cheal¡¯s son, it means that Scales Aaron¡¯s im of his girlfriend ¡®Naomi¡¯ is false. As long as they can inquire the real information from Naomi¡¯s parents, they can confirm Scales Aaron¡¯s ¡®fake identity¡¯. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange someone to do it right away.¡± Morris nodded in response and immediately called his contacts to arrange for this. Two hourster, Morris got word that the other party had met with Naomi¡¯s parents and after careful cross-examination learned that Scales Aaron was not Naomi¡¯s boyfriend, but had paid to find them and pretend to put on a show. Morris hung up the phone and told Vivian the real situation. ¡°So Scales Aaron¡¯s identity is fake and his name is real?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just spection, nothing is confirmed yet.¡± Although it is still just a guess, the ending has been expected by the two. Vivian also never expected that Scales Aaron was actually Morris¡¯s half-brother, not to mention that Scales Aaron was actually pretending to be a ¡®celebrity assistant¡¯ to approach her. The whole n should have started months ago. That¡¯s a long time. ¡°Vivian, are you really sure that Scales Aaron saved you during the car ident?¡± Morris asked, not quite sure. Vivian stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and carefully recalled the events of that day again. Half a minuteter, she nodded with certainty, ¡°Yes, he did save me that day. If he hadn¡¯t hit the steering wheel and avoided that one truck, I should ¡­ have died.¡± Vivian spoke without any half-exaggeration. ¡°Thinking carefully, if the ¡®Melody¡¯ that Scales Aaron spoke of was Melody Lora, then what was his purpose in approaching me?¡± Vivian recalled all the previous events, ¡°If Scales Aaron wanted to harm me, he should have had many opportunities. On the set, he bought me milk tea and coffee many times, if he really wanted to get me killed, I should have died long ago.¡± So, Vivian is quite sure that Scales Aaron has no intention to kill her. ¡°Then what is his purpose here?¡± Morris leaned back in the executive chair, confused. ¡°I think ¡­ you should go meet with Melody Lora.¡± Vivian suggested. As her words fell, Morris gave Vivian a meaningful look and finally, nodded, ¡°As you wish.¡± Originally, Morris wanted to meet Melody Lora, but was afraid that Vivian would have an idea in mind. Now that Vivian has spoken up, he is certainly willing to go and find Melody Lora. So, he immediately contacted Melody Lora. At the same time, Melody Lora received a call from Morris, looking at the phone screen jumped Morris¡¯s name, her heart suddenly contracted, scared very lightly. After a long time, she adjusted her emotions before answering the phone, ¡°Morris, what do you want to call me?¡± ¡°Do you have a moment? Let¡¯s meet.¡± Morris opened the door and said, ¡°I have something I want to ask you.¡± ¡°Ah, what ¡­ matter?¡± Chapter 1487 : Scales Car Accident Melody Lora was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t even speak well, ¡°What¡¯s the matter can be said on the phone.¡± Melody Lora, who was extremely weak, did not have the courage to meet with Morris. She just wanted to hide away. It was all because of Scales Aaron, that idiot. ¡°Where are you?¡± Even through the phone, Melody Lora could feel the chill on Morris¡¯s body, which made her shiver. She pursed her red lips, gripped the phone with both hands and swallowed a mouthful of saliva, ¡°At ¡­ is still at the hotel.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going over to you now.¡± Morris hung up the phone directly. ¡°Morris, you ¡­ beep beep beep ¡­,¡± Melody Lora still have to ask him something, want to test the wind, naive phone has hung up. Listening to the busy tone on the other end of the phone, Melody Lora raised her hand to cover her chest, ¡°What to do, what to do ¡­¡± She waspletely panicked. She got up and paced back and forth in the room, thinking for a long time, Melody Lora decided to call Maddox Cheal to exin the situation. Seeing the time passing by, Melody Lora dared not dawdle any longer and immediately dialed Maddox Cheal¡¯s phone number. ¡°Beep beep beep ¡­¡± The phone rang three times, Maddox Cheal finally answered the phone. Even if only a few dozen seconds had passed, but for Melody Lora, it seemed like a century long. ¡°Melody, what¡¯s up with calling me?¡± Maddox Cheal smiled, and his tone was extraordinarily affable. Melody Lora scratched her hair with emotional anxiety, ¡°Uncle Maddox, I ¡­ that ¡­¡± she stammered, not knowing where to start. Maddox Cheal guessed that she had something important, ¡°silly girl, there is something to say directly to uncle. We¡¯re all family from now on, no need to be so formal.¡± He now only hopes that Melody Lora can marry Morris two, he can also leap to be the first family of J City. ¡°Ohhhh, uncle, you ¡­ are so nice to me.¡± Melody Lora smiled sarcastically and became more and more vain. Especially Maddox Cheal is so warm to her, in turn, let her heart has no bottom. Nervously clenched fist, hesitated for a while, she only plucked up the courage to say: ¡°Uncle Melody, there is something I need to tell you. You first calm down, must not be excited.¡± Before Morris called Melody Lora, Melody Lora had already received information that Scales Aaron had lost his memory.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. But at this juncture, he had lost his memory and was seriously injured, Melody Lora wondered what Maddox Cheal would do when he found out about it. ¡°Ouch, J City ah, uncle is old, can not withstand the scare ah. Hahaha ¡­¡± Maddox Chealughed a few times. Although he said so, he was also nervous from the bottom of his heart. He has known Melody Lora for a long time. He knows that Melody Lora has seen the world and is calm in everything. Once she says important, it must be a very important matter. But ¡­ What could it be? Maddox Cheal spected in his mind. ¡°Yesterday ¡­ yesterday, I think, Scales he had a car ident.¡± Melody Lora finished her sentence with a flourish, then immediately added, ¡°His car ident was all caused by Vivian.¡± In order to intensify the conflict between Maddox Cheal and Morris, Melody Lora could only ¡®throw dirt¡¯. As long as the me is nted on Vivian, it can provoke the rtionship between Maddox Cheal and Vivian, and indirectly make the conflict between Maddox Cheal and Morris intensify. The more Morris protects Vivian, the more Maddox Cheal will want to get rid of Vivian, and then she will be able to reap the benefits. ¡°What? A car ident? You said Scales was in a car ident?¡± Maddox Cheal was really shocked, he was nervous, ¡°Where is Scales now, how is he?¡± ¡°Scales is awake, but he ¡­ has amnesia.¡± Melody Lora did not dare to hide Maddox Cheal, ¡°that moment I got the news that Scales is a temporary memory loss, and after the absorption of the brain bruises, he will regain his memory. Just ¡­¡± Chapter 1488 : Throwback ¡°Just what?¡± Hearing her say that Scales Aaron only has temporary memory loss and the person is still alive, Maddox Cheal¡¯s heart, which was hanging in his throat just now, fell down, ¡°Is he badly injured?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Melody Lora shook his head, ¡°broken ribs, severe head injury, concussion, the other are some superficial injuries, will not affect the life.¡± Melody Lora¡¯s pupils shed a touch of ruthlessness, ¡°to say Vivian is also too vicious, she drank and drove, looking at a car ident, hit the steering wheel, resulting in Scales finally seriously injured, but she was like nothing, hospitalized for one night on the discharge.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying Vivian caused it?¡± Maddox Cheal knew what Scales Aaron had been up totely, except for one thing he didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Scales was close to Vivian?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I was going to say.¡± Melody Lora let out a deep sigh, ¡°Scales and Vivian have really been getting close for a while now. The scary thing is, Scales woke up in the hospital today and he actually thought Vivian was me. I really don¡¯t know what to do, Uncle Maddox.¡± ¡°He thought Vivian was you?¡± Maddox Cheal had two heads on his shoulders, wondering what Scales Aaron was going through. ¡°Yes, he thought Vivian was me, and kept calling Morris his brother. I¡¯m sure Morris should already know who he is.¡± Melody Lora pretended to be helpless and said despondently, ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m calling you to tell you. Also, Morris must be very angry, uncle you¡¯d better be a little bit psychologically prepared.¡± Point to point, the rest of the matter only need to be left to Maddox Cheal to take care of. He will definitely give a n, and she, she just needs to follow it. Maddox Cheal pped the table in a fury, ¡°How dare Vivian do this to Scales!¡± He had met with Vivian and knew that the woman was very courageous and had the guts andmitment. The woman is also a woman of integrity, but I did not expect to be so despicable and shameless in the world. ¡°Morris just contacted me and said she wanted to meet with me, so she must havee to question Scales¡¯ true identity. I don¡¯t even know, what to do.¡± Throwing in the towel. After all that padding, Melody Lora asked, ¡°If Morris knows that Scales is your son, he will be very angry. Besides, the car ident was so serious, and Vivian almost died,bined with Scales¡¯ identity, maybe Morris will think that Scales is the one who made the mistake and wanted to kill Vivian.¡± One person¡¯s ability is limited, Melody Lora can not think of a solution.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Now she can throw the problem to Maddox Cheal, she can also have one more person to think of a solution. There was a long silence on the other end of the line. Melody Lora could faintly hear the other party¡¯s long sighing voice through the phone. She didn¡¯t say anything, just waited quietly. Two long minutes passed before Maddox Cheal finally spoke, ¡°The best thing to do now is to keep Morris from knowing Scales¡¯ identity.¡± Of course he was worried about his son¡¯s safety. But once Morris knew that Scales Aaron was his son, and that Scales Aaron had been plotting to get close to Vivian for a long time, Morris would be furious. At that time, it will only add to the conflict between their father and son. Once the conflict intensifies, even if Morris really with Melody Lora together in the future, I am afraid that he will not recognize this father. At that time, Melody Lora and Morris even if married together, and what is the use? Still can not help him. That¡¯s why Maddox Cheal didn¡¯t dare to fight with Morris head-on. Hearing Maddox Cheal¡¯s words, Melody Lora¡¯s face finally showed a smug smile. She had been waiting for half a day, and this was what she wanted to hear. As long as Maddox Cheal promised not to reveal Scales Aaron¡¯s identity, everything is fine. Chapter 1489 : Confessing your love to Morris ¡°Uncle, I have an idea, do you want to hear it?¡± Now only if Scales Aaron does not reveal his identity, she can prove that Vivian¡¯s car ident has nothing to do with herself. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Here¡¯s what I think. ¡­¡± On the phone, Melody Lora spoke to Maddox Cheal about the idea, and the two discussed their response and finally settled on a n. And again, it was a long hour of waiting. Melody Lora was fidgeting in the suite living room, pacing back and forth, with asional long sighs. Knock knock knock ¨C Finally. After a long time, there was finally a knock on the door outside the suite. Melody Lora walked to the suite door, pulled open the room door, saw Morris standing outside the door, she forced a smile, ¡°Morris, you are in such a hurry toe over, is something important happened?¡± Pretending to be confused, for an actor, is not at all a half-hearted test of acting skills. Morris stood erect, sharp eyes gazing at Melody Lora, trying to see the slightest change of expression on her face, but she was too calm to see any abnormality at all.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Melody Lora pulled open the door, ¡°Come on in.¡± Morris did not say anything, still looking cold, stepped in. Seeing him enter, Melody Lora closed the door of the room and stood beside her, reaching out to make a ¡®please¡¯ gesture, ¡°I just didn¡¯t have dinner, why don¡¯t we have some together?¡± There was a sumptuous dinner on the living room table, a delicious meal that was mouth-watering just to look at, but Morris didn¡¯t have an appetite. He walked over to the sofa and sat down, leaning back on it, his cold eyes raised slightly, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Do you have something to say to me?¡± I don¡¯t know when Morris¡¯ attitude towards Melody Lora started to be extraordinarily cold. Even if Melody Lora did not want to pay attention, it was hard not to notice. The bottom of the heart, a trace of pain haunting the heart, pain slightly trembling. She felt the dense pain at her heart, and the smile at the corner of her lips looked more and more forced and self-deprecating. ¡°Say what?¡± Melody Lora pretended not to understand, ¡°Do you want to see me confess my love for you?¡± She walked over to the water fountain and made Morris a cup of coffee that she had already prepared, brought it over and ced it in front of him, ¡°Pure hand-ground coffee, how does it taste?¡± Even though the suite was centrally air-conditioned, the cup of steaming coffee was still hot on the table. Morris stared at the coffee, and after a moment of silence, asked, ¡°You know Scales Aaron, right?¡± ¡°Scales Aaron? Of course I do.¡± Melody Lora¡¯s eyes shed a sh of panic, but she quickly adjusted, all the emotions flickered, so fast that Morris did not catch it. ¡°He¡¯s Maddox Cheal¡¯s son?¡± He asked. ¡°Uncle Maddox¡¯s son?¡± Melody Lora shook her head, ¡°Of course not. uncle Maddox¡¯s son has been abroad and hasn¡¯t evene back yet.¡± She propped her elbows on her knees and rested her chin, forcing herposure, ¡°You came all the way over here to ask about someone else? Morris, you know, actually ¡­ I have a lot of things I want to say to you.¡± Melody Lora wanted to digress. The words fell, Morris did not speak, she continued: ¡°We have known each other for many years, I have not had the opportunity to express my heart to you. Since you came over today, I still want to talk to you about it.¡± She pursed her lips, on the asion of the confession, or nervously reached out and clutched the hem of her skirt, ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯ve liked you a lot for many years. morris, I¡¯m willing to drop everything to be with you, can you give me a chance?¡± When confessing, Melody Lora did not dare to look Morris directly in the eyes, but hung her head looking at the cup of coffee on the table and finished with a flourish. Chapter 1490 : Ungrateful and ungrateful thin-skinned man But after finishing, for a long time, I could not wait for a response. Melody Lora slowly raised her head, her gaze collided with Morris sight, at that moment, she felt the icy coldness from the man¡¯s dark pupils, as in the ice cer, cold shivering. ¡°Morris, I ¡­¡± The first time I saw you, I wanted to say something, but Morris had already interrupted her, ¡°Last time I told you very clearly. I have a good rtionship with Vivian and I have a child. melody Lora, you should stop thinking that you shouldn¡¯t have.¡± He said ¡­ Melody Lora! Calling her by her full name, as if pulling the distance between the two, became more and more strange, cold. Melody Lora even if it is a fortress made of iron walls, but also in a moment was broken, the whole person dumb as a wooden chicken look at him. Her expression did not change much, but a pair of beautiful eyes with love but inch by inch rippled with tears, written full of pain and sadness. ¡°Melody Lora?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She murmured her name, choking on a red sob, ¡°You called me ¡®Melody Lora¡¯?¡± She smiled to herself, ¡°Oh, Morris, how many years have we known each other?¡± Many years have passed since we met, and this is the first time Melody Lora has heard Morris call her by her full name so coldly. Every word, like a sharp dagger, pierced her heart so hard that it was bleeding with pain. Seeing Melody Lora¡¯s painful appearance, Morris¡¯s cold face had a little movement. His sword eyebrows were slightly tucked in, and his cold face softened a bit. ¡°You also know that we have known each other for a long time, all the more reason to know my bottom line.¡± His face was gloomy and his tone was icy cold. His displeasure could be felt in just one pair of dark eyes. Melody Lora knew that Morris hade over today to ask for a lesson, but there was more resentment in her heart. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Melody Lora got up, walked to a side wine cab to take down a bottle of red wine, took two tall sses, turned back, opened the red wine and poured two sses of wine. She ced one ss in front of Morris and one ss up for herself, taking a sip. ¡°The bottom line for you is Vivian. she¡¯s the only one in your eyes and heart.¡± At this point, Melody Lora smiled. Her delicate fingers held the tall ss, gently shaking the liquid in the ss, sniffing the strong aroma of wine, andughed: ¡°What has Vivian done for you? All I know is that apart from the two children she gave birth to for you, she will only pull you down and bring you endless trouble. But you just love her with all your heart. I never understood what kind ofpulsion she had put on you.¡± Tears, I do not know when to slip from the corner of the eyes. Melody Lora seems to be talking to herself, ¡°What did I do in myst life that made me meet you and fall in love with you. I obviously love you more than Vivian, and even gave up my fertility for you, but what about you? You promised to take care of me for the rest of my life, and in the end you chose her.¡± She raised her eyes and blinked her long, tear-stained curlyshes, smiling sadly, ¡°You chose her, chose her ¡­¡± Tears slid down her cheeks, leaving two clear tear marks on her delicate skin under the illumination of the living room light, making her look more and more pitiful. ¡°Do you remember what you said that time when I rescued you from the frozen river?¡± She looked at him, recalling what had happened, ¡°You told me then, you said ¡®Melody, I¡¯ll be responsible for you.''¡± Then I found out that I couldn¡¯t have children for life and you were at my bedside, you told me yourself that you would marry me. Why has it all changed? Why?¡± Melody Lora finished the only remaining sip of red wine in her ss in one gulp, ¡°Are you an ungrateful and thin-skinned man?¡± Chapter 1491 : Confessing Everything If Morris was a scum, Melody Lora would only regret that she was blind to see him. But Morris is a wonderful man with love and righteousness, which makes her fall in love more and more. Fate has a way of ying tricks on people. The more she loves him, the less she can get her. Psychologically, how is it not a kind of torture? ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Morris didn¡¯t run away from mentioning the past, ¡°I did say that at first. But the answer you gave me, have you forgotten that too?¡± Morris¡¯s words fell, Melody Lora¡¯s body stiffened, even the tears in her eyes seemed to freeze. ¡°You said, ¡®No need for me to be responsible¡¯!¡± Morris repeated the original words that Melody Lora said back then. Melody Lora leaned over the arm of the sofa, looking at him sideways, her reddened eyes, ¡°Yes, I did say that. But I¡¯m just saying it.¡± ¡°But I took it seriously.¡± With Morris, there are no childish words.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He said he was responsible for Melody Lora, and if Melody Lora said yes, he would be responsible to the end. Naturally, there was nothing to do with Vivianter. The only thing is that when Melody Lora said no, Morris thought that Melody Lora didn¡¯t like him and had no feelings for him, so he didn¡¯t think about it anymore and just wanted to make up for her in other ways. ¡°You ¡­ huh huh ¡­¡± Melody Lora gasped andughed, her face streaming with tears, her red lips slightly raised and smiled. Finallyughing so hard that her spirit looked a little crazy. ¡°You take it seriously ¡­ you take it seriously ¡­ hahaha!¡± Melody Lora violently mmed the red wine ss on the ground, ¡°You are a liar. It¡¯s obvious that you like Vivian and you¡¯re just making excuses for yourself. You men, no one is good, no one is good!¡± After saying that, Melody Lora covered her face with her hands, lying on her knees and crying bitterly. Seeing her bawling, Morris was a little annoyed, but also a little pity. He reached out and pulled the tie around his neck and said with some annoyance, ¡°I came here today to ask you if you had anything to do with Vivian¡¯s poisoning?¡± Even though Melody Lora was already in deep emotional pain, Morris still questioned her mercilessly. The pain-stricken Melody Lora received another blow. She looked up, reached up to wipe the tears from her face, pulled out a few tissues to wipe the tear stains from the back of her hand, and adjusted her emotions. When she looked up at him again, her delicate cheeks went a few degrees colder, ¡°No.¡± The answer was crisp and clear. ¡°Let me ask you again, Vivian¡¯s matter, is it rted to you or not?¡± This time, Morris¡¯s tone was even colder. Melody Lora¡¯s eyes were nd, ¡°No.¡± The unthinking answer is quite ¡®frank¡¯. ¡°Then I¡¯ll change the question.¡± Morris pulled out a cigarette case from his suit pocket, took out a cigarette into his lips, lit it and took a drag, ¡°Was it you who did thest time Vivian fell into the artificialke in Film City?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Melody Lora admitted. She looked away from the window and said, ¡°I was a little drunk and impulsive that time. I did do something wrong, and I regret it afterwards, and I don¡¯t dare to admit it.¡± Melody Lora turned around, leaned over and picked up the red wine on the table, and gulped it down with her head held high. The red wine that has not been woken up is extraordinarily strong and easy on the head. But she took the bottle and blew on the bottle. Perhaps it is too fast to drink, red wine red wine stains along the corners of her lips overflowed, from the neck snaked down, soaked the cor of the dress. Morris withdrew her gaze to look away. Bang¡­! Melody Lora ced the red wine bottle on the table with such force that it narrowly missed shattering it. ¡°Say, how would you like to avenge your ¡®Vivian¡¯?¡± Melody Lora got up, walked to the bedroom, and in a moment came back out, with an extra pistol in her hand. Chapter 1492 : Pressed to Death She loaded the bullets and ced the pistol on the low table with a bang, ¡°Here, I¡¯ll give you the chance to take revenge on Vivian. I will never resist.¡± Melody Lora propped one hand on the edge of the low table, while snapping on the pistol, pushing it to him, ¡°That time I almost died on a mission, you also saved my life. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m going to be able to get a good deal on this. Now you want to take it away, I have noints.¡± If the previous ones are Melody Lora yacting, then at this moment, she definitely does not have half the ingredients of yacting. It is really heartbroken, really painful, only then will be irrational to make a series of actions. Morris lowered his eyes, his dark pupils gazing at the pistol under her slender white fingers, his eyebrows wrinkled. He took a cigarette in his lips and puffed out a light cigarette. ¡°All the previous things have been written off. Melody Lora, listen. If you dare to fight Vivian again next time, I will make you regret it for a lifetime.¡± The two of them had been born together and had been ¡®brothers¡¯ for a while, and they had feelings. Of course, it was the friendship of the best.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. I just didn¡¯t think it would turn out like this today. Morris did not get an answer here in Melody Lora, threw the cigarette butt into the ashtray, got up and walked straight away. ¡°Don¡¯t you go, don¡¯t go!¡± Seeing that he was going to leave, Melody Lora immediately chased after him and pulled his hand, ¡°Morris, you can¡¯t go, oooh ¡­ you can¡¯t go, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Standing behind Morris, Melody Lora wrapped her arms around his waist from directly behind him, her cheek pressed tightly against his back, closed her eyes, and let the tears fall in torrents. She choked back a sob, ¡°I¡¯ve loved you for so many years, and you¡¯ve never had a heart for me?¡± Melody Lora¡¯s proximity made Morris involuntarily recall all the things that happened when they were born together. She likes the once valiant and crisp Melody Lora more than the current one. It is probably mixed with feelings, so that everything is not so pure. Morris is not half moved, raised his hand to break Melody Lora¡¯s hand, but her grip is too tight, the man can only break her fingertips one by one. ¡°I¡¯m already married, you should keep your distance, moreover, you should keep your proportion.¡± Even Melody Lora¡¯s strength was not half as strong as Morris¡¯s. He pushed her away mercilessly and walked outside without looking back. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Seeing that he was determined to leave, Melody Lora yelled in pain, ¡°Morris, you are the only one in my heart, if you don¡¯t want me, I will die in front of you!¡± With that, she ran to the low table and grabbed a fruit knife and aimed it at her left wrist, ¡°You know, I¡¯ll do what I say!¡± Morris didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. Not to mention him, even Melody Lora didn¡¯t expect that she would lose her emotions and force herself to death. Morris looked back at Melody Lora with clear, crisp eyes, and his eyes wandered andnded on the dagger on her wrist, ¡°Adults should be responsible for their own words and actions. You signed a contract with Director Johnny for ¡®The General¡¯s Orphan¡¯, hundreds of people in the crew are busy every day, if you are now seriously injured and hospitalized, have you ever considered if those people are innocent?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less.¡± Melody Lora sobbed, ¡°What do you think I ¡­ came to the show for? It¡¯s because Vivian is on the set, because she¡¯s on the set you¡¯lle more often, just to see more of you.¡± She spilled her heart and confessed with Morris the initial reason for entering the crew. Morris eyes shed a sh of surprise, but instantly adjusted his mood, ¡°You¡¯re too stubborn.¡± Chapter 1493 : Melody Lora Hemorrhage ¡°Yes, I am very stubborn. But ¡­ can¡¯t help it, I fall in love with a person is a lifetime.¡± Melody Lora pressed the dagger against the skin of her wrist, and the sharp de cut through the epidermis of her skin, seeping out the slightest blood stain.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Although the blood is not much, but in her white wrist still stands out. Morris sword eyebrows slightly knitted, ck pupils slightly narrowed, after a moment of hesitation, but said, ¡°feelings are not forced to buy and sell.¡± After saying that, he withdrew his gaze and turned to walk out the door. Leaving down two words. ¡°Take care.¡± He said, take care! There were no more words, that cold and heartless. Melody Lora¡¯s disappointment was overwhelming, ¡°Morris? She called out several times, but there was no response from outside. Melody Lora reluctantly took a few steps towards the living room door, and standing in the doorway, she looked at the man waiting in front of the elevator and ruthlessly shed at her wrist. ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, a wailing sound rang out from the hallway. Morris looked sideways at the sound, only to see the dagger in Melody Lora¡¯s hand crash to the ground, and from afar, Morris clearly saw the white sleeve on her wrist, stained red at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was only a matter of moments. Morris sensed the seriousness of the matter, his face sank, and immediately trotted to Melody Lora¡¯s front, looking at her pale face, sliding helplessly against the door frame, and angrily rebuked: ¡°You don¡¯t want to live? What madness. I thought Melody Lora was just scaring him, but I didn¡¯t expect her to do something so extreme, so extreme that it is outrageous. Melody Lora sat on the floor, helplessly leaning against the wall, dropping her hands, feeling the blood seeping out of her wrists, her pale face overflowing with smiles, ¡°So ¡­ you still care about me ¡­ ¡± Although smiling, but because her face is too pale, the more bizarre and appalling. Morris ignored Melody Lora, raised his hand and ripped off the neck tie, wrapped in her wrist near the heart, and rushed to the bathroom to get a towel to wrap the wound that kept seeping out blood. The wound was horrific, the skin on both sides was flooding out, and the crimson blood was like a fountain. Even though Morris used a towel to wrap her wound, but in a short time, the white towel was already dyed crimson and blinding. ¡°You give me spirit, I will take you to the hospital.¡± Morris, not caring about anything else, leaned down and picked up Melody Lora, striding to the elevator. The elevator came up just in time, and he stepped in. ¡°Morris, it¡¯s sofortable to be in your arms ¡­¡± Melody Lora was weak and a little dizzy in her head, leaning on his chest, the scene was like going back to a few years ago, everything was so good. Morris was annoyed, but it was not good to get angry. Ding¨C The elevator door opened and he trotted out. The hotel lobby manager was so frightened by this scene that he hurriedly walked up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°Her wrist is injured and bleeding profusely, the key is in my pocket, hurry up and drive to the hospital.¡± Morris ordered. The lobby manager saw that the man in front of him was dignified, his temperament was not bad, and his eyebrows had some of the coldness of a superior person, he immediately nodded, ¡°Oh, good, good. ¡± Walked to Morris¡¯s side, reached out and pulled out the keys from his pocket, trotted to the square at the entrance to find Morris¡¯s car and drove over. Morris got into the car with Melody Lora in his arms and set off all the way towards the hospital. In the car, Morris contacted the nearby hospital, instructed them to wait in front of the hospital, and told them about Melody Lora¡¯s situation. The lobby manager concentrated on driving the car and from time to time looked at the man behind him through the rearview mirror and found that he looked familiar, like the once popr business genius Morris. Chapter 1494 : The blood is exhausted But again, not quite sure. ¡°Morris, I¡¯m so cold, so cold ¡­¡± Melody Lora leaned into Morris¡¯s arms, shivering weakly. ¡°Turn up the air conditioning.¡± Morris said to the lobby manager. ¡°Good, good.¡± The lobby manager nodded his head and immediately turned the air conditioner to the highest temperature. Morris took off his jacket and put it over Melody Lora¡¯s body, holding her wounded hand in one hand and hugging her, ¡°Melody Lora, you hold on to me. If you die, your family will have no one left ¡­¡± He was saying, the car suddenly flung to the right. The man¡¯s face sank and his sharp eyes stared at the lobby manager in the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Morris, there ¡­ is suddenly ¡­ a car in front.¡± The lobby manager was scared three souls lost seven souls, stammering, a sentence can not be said in full. Just now just in guessing that the man is Morris, but he did not expect the woman is actually a big star Melody Lora. If this person died, the hotel would not be finished? ¡°Drive well.¡± Morris said again. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± The lobby manager¡¯s forehead was stained with sweat, and he reached out to wipe the sweat from his forehead, his hand shaking as he gripped the steering wheel. Morris held Melody Lora¡¯s hand and noticed that her palm was getting colder and colder, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried. Although she has done all kinds of things that make him disgusted, but no matter how to say, the two have been born together to die. He could not stand by and watch his former rade¡¯ die like this. Not to mention Melody Lora, even if it was a passerby, he would not ignore it. ¡°Morris, will I die ¡­ ah?¡± Melody Lora felt some effort to open her eyes, and her speech was even more breathless. If Morris hadn¡¯t leaned over to listen to her ear, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have heard what she was saying clearly. ¡°No.¡± He said in a deep voice: ¡°You better not let yourself die. Otherwise Vivian and I will be happy together, and your death will make us whole.¡± Morris¡¯s words irritated Melody Lora, her drooping eyelids opened and she lifted her uninjured left hand, inch by inch, until she touched Morris¡¯s face. The cold hand,parable to an ice cube, is extraordinarily cold. Her fingers gently stroked his face, ¡°No, I don¡¯t ¡­ want to die. I can¡¯t make ¡­ you ¡­ you and Vivian.¡± Yes, she did not want to die yet, much less make him whole with Vivian. Another ten minutester, arrived at the nearby hospital. The medical staff at the entrance of the hospital had been waiting, and when they saw them get off the car, they immediately picked up Melody Lora, let her lie on the trundle bed, and ran extremely fast to the resuscitation room. Morris followed into the hospital.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. DING RING ¨C At that moment, the cell phone in his pocket rang. Morris reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone, only to find his hands, sleeves, and clothes, covered in blood. Vivian¡¯s name jumped on the screen, and he slid the answer button, holding the phone up next to his ear, ¡°Vivian?¡± ¡°How¡¯s it going on your end?¡± Vivian inquired. Morris looked in the direction of the resuscitation room and fell silent. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡± Vivian keenly sensed that Morris¡¯ reaction was not quite right, and immediately cared again. ¡°Vivian, promise me that no matter what happens in the future, you will live well.¡± The extremely sudden words scared Vivian directly from the sofa, ¡°Morris, where are you now? What the hell happened?¡± The words were like an exnation ofst words. ¡°Melody Lora slit her wrists.¡± Morris said truthfully: ¡°I carried her to the hospital and watched her blood seep out little by little, closer and closer to death, and I was powerless to help.¡± Chapter 1495 : There was no way to bring him back Death is always very close to them. Only those who died were not the ones around him. And now, Melody Lora so, but Morris did not help but think of Vivian, afraid that she will one day also leave him like this. The man of blood and vigor, who has always been unafraid of the world, is now inexplicably fearful of death. Vivian listened to his words, a burst of warmth, ¡°Well, we all have to be good.¡± She paused and changed the subject, ¡°How is Melody Lora doing now? Why did she suddenly slit her wrists?¡± ¡°She¡¯s in the resuscitation room, she got here in time, she should be fine.¡± Morris didn¡¯t want to tell Vivian the reason why Melody Lora slit her wrists, for fear that she would think about it, ¡°I¡¯ll be backter.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡± Vivian did not ask any more questions and hung up the phone. Morris waited outside the resuscitation room for a long time before the lights in the room finally went out. The attending doctor came out of the resuscitation room, and he immediately walked up and asked, ¡°How is she doing?¡± ¡°The blood was transfused and rescued, but she still needs to be hospitalized for observation.¡± The doctor admonished Morris, ¡°The wound is quite deep, it will take some days to repair.¡± Morris slightly jawed, and asked some more questions, before thanking the doctor and going to the ward. In the ward, Melody Lora was hanging fluids, and she was still asleep. Morris took his cell phone and contacted someone to arrange a nurse for Melody Lora. ¡°Morris?¡± He had just hung up the phone when Melody Lora¡¯s voice rang out behind him. Melody Lora was lying on the hospital bed, her delicate face was as pale as paper, and she said weakly, ¡°Can you stay with me?¡± That moment in the hotel was indeed too aggressive, but in any case, it was also a kind of test. The fact that Morris came to the hospital with her in his arms in thete shift was enough to show how much he cared for her. With that, it was enough. ¡°Since you¡¯ve woken up, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Morris did not intend to stay. Hearing his words, Melody Lora¡¯s pupils red, her face written with surprise and resignation, and shook her head with difficulty, ¡°I ¡­ I am weak, are you really at ease ¡­ at ease to leave me here alone? ¡± Morris put the phone back into his pocket, raised his eyes, his voice faint, ¡°This kind of clumsy means need not be used in the future. It has no effect on me ¡­.¡± After the words, he turned around and walked straight away. ¡°Morris? Morris, youe back ¡­ back?¡± Melody Lora shouted his name, but he walked resolutely and did not look back. She was furious, but there was nothing she could do. She sat up from the bed in anger, but because of the excessive bleeding at that moment, her body had not yet recovered, and shey back on the bed in a daze. Her eyes were dull as she looked at the ceiling, her pupils desperate and hollow. It took her a long time to find focus. Reaching out to wipe the table to pick up the phone. The phone was stained with blood, it was the moment she put the phone in her pocket, the blood from her wrist soaked through her clothes on the phone.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Taking the phone, she dialed Maddox Cheal¡¯s number. Beep-beep-beep. The phone rang a few times and the person on the other end of the line answered. ¡°Maddox?¡± Hearing Maddox Cheal¡¯s voice, Melody Lora almost didn¡¯t cry out in aggravation. But she still forced herself to hold back and choked out, ¡°Uncle ¡­¡± ¡°Ouch, Maddox, what¡¯s wrong with you kid?¡± Hearing that her voice was a little off, Maddox Cheal immediately concerned. ¡°Oooo ¡­ uncle, what if I can¡¯t get Morris toe back?¡± He doesn¡¯t love me, ooooooooooo. Chapter 1496 : Going to J City to find Maddox Cheal Morris drove home and Vivian was in his study, staying upte working on the gamingpany. After searching around the bedroom and not finding anyone, Morris then went to the study and found her. ¡°Why are you still up sote?¡± With a ss of milk in his hand, he walked up and handed it to her, ¡°I warmed up a ss of milk for you.¡± ¡°Back?¡± Vivian saw Morrise back and immediately got up to take the hot milk he handed over, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re back sote and you¡¯re still heating up milk for me.¡± She looked down and took a sip, the pure milk had a little fishy taste, but also had a light sweetness that warmed her heart. Every time she enjoys being taken care of by him, Vivian is quite satisfied. ¡°It¡¯s quite cold when youe back sote, you should drink some too.¡± Vivian handed the milk to him, the corners of her mouth involuntarily overflowing with a light smile. The man leaned sideways on the desk and smoothly wrapped his arm around her waist, ¡°You feed me.¡± Vivian froze for a moment and smiled from side to side, ¡°A little demanding, you want me to feed you.¡± She raised an eyebrow, ¡°Okay, bare with me.¡± With that, she held the ss with both hands and passed the milk to his mouth. Morris raised his hand and flicked Vivian¡¯s white forehead, ¡°Idiot, I¡¯m just kidding. You know, I don¡¯t like in milk.¡± ¡°Still in the mood to joke with me, that means you¡¯re in a good mood.¡± Vivian put the milk on the table, took his hand, and asked, ¡°Melody Lora, is she okay? Did you ask anything out yet?¡± She was a little curious as to what made Melody Lora choose tomit suicide by slitting her wrists?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Suicide? Vivian didn¡¯t believe that a person who had a good life, who was full of schemes and who was very self-interested in the world, would choose tomit suicide. It was just a show for Morris, that¡¯s all. Vivian had already made a mental n that Morris would note back tonight, but she did not expect him toe back. That¡¯s why Vivian was surprised to see him just now. Morris wrapped his arm around her waist, looked up at the ceiling, and sighed in frustration, ¡°A trip for nothing.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What else can happen, your husband charming, was confessed again, I refused. Melody Lora on ¡­¡± Morris shrugged, and shook his head, ¡°she is too stubborn. ¡± Although the tone of voice has a few helpless, but Vivian can always feel the small pride in the man¡¯s tone. She pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not all Melody Lora¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for you, you¡¯d be all over the ce.¡± ¡°Fooling around?¡± Morris withdrew his gaze, narrowed his dark eyes and stared at Vivian, and said one word at a time. A sharp look, a full warning. She immediately curbed her smile, ¡°No, no, no, I expressed it wrong. Of course it¡¯s my husband ¡­¡± ¡°No need to exin any further!¡± Morris leaned over and wrapped his arms around her, carrying her straight out of the study, ¡°It¡¯s toote to admit your mistake, you must be punished.¡± ¡°Hey, Morris, stop it, I ¡­ my ¡­ body has not recovered yet.¡± So hungry, men are crazy. Morris roughly understood what Vivian was thinking, he looked down at the woman in his arms, ¡°I just have to punish you to rest early, what are you thinking?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Vivian froze for a moment, her small face unexinedly flushed with red, and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Uh uh ¡­ right, yeah.¡± She said smoothly, ¡°I mean my body has not yet recovered, need to rest early ah.¡± The two of them looked at each other, Morris was amused by her. He didn¡¯t bother with her, ¡°Get some rest and go to J City with me tomorrow.¡± Since he couldn¡¯t ask about Scales Aaron, he went straight to ask Maddox Cheal. Chapter 1497 : Finding out Scales Aaron’s identity J City. The Morris¡¯s took the nearest flight to J City early in the morning. Upon arrival in J City, the investigation into Scales Aaron began. Even though Scales Aaron had cleared all traces of his existence, there were always traces to be found. At noon that day, Morris took a look at the file and handed it to Vivian beside her, ¡°Take a look.¡± The file did not show Scales Aaron¡¯s personal information, but the dozen or so photos collected by the brothers were all images of Maddox Cheal with Scales Aaron and Gwendolyn Aaron. Scales Aaron looks more like his mother Gwendolyn Aaron, which is why Vivian didn¡¯t pay much attention to Scales Aaron¡¯s identity. ¡°It¡¯s really well hidden. If he looked more like Maddox Cheal, we wouldn¡¯t have to go to all the trouble of investigating in person.¡± Vivian looked at the photos and shook his head helplessly. Knock-knock- Vivian was talking when there was a knock on the door of the restaurant box and someone from outside walked in. ¡°Boss, youngdy.¡± Trent Stone was holding another file, ¡°Scales Aaron¡¯s file came up. His real name is indeed Scales Aaron, but he is extraordinarily low-key, and even less likely to show up in front of the media, so it was hard to find him before.¡± He said, while handing the information to Morris, and said: ¡°Scales Aaron is very smart, has a talent for business, since junior high school has not reached out to the family for money. And he was also sent to Cambridge University. After leaving the country, he studied while doing business, ording to my research, his business abroad has surpassed thepany run by Maddox Cheal and Gwendolyn Aaron couple. However, these things the Maddox Cheal¡¯s don¡¯t seem to know yet.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Vivian was a little surprised, she took the information and briefly scanned a few times, subconsciously inclined her head to look at Morris and teased, ¡°You two brothers are quite talented in business.¡± Morris did not say anything, smoothly took the information from her hand and read it. The whole time, the man¡¯s face was grim, not saying a word. After she was sure of Scales Aaron¡¯s identity, Vivian thought about all the things she had done with Scales Aaron and thought again and again and said, ¡°Morris, although Scales Aaron approached me on purpose, I believe that he is not bad in nature.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not happy that you didn¡¯t see him poison himself?¡± Morris¡¯ narrow, sharp eyes nted at her, his tone slightly cold and thick with displeasure. He seldom had such an attitude. Vivian knew that Morris was angry, and naturally knew that the reason for his anger was because the other party was his younger, half-brother. And as a brother, the person he was trying to hurt was his wife. It was a disappointment to his family. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to wait for Scales Aaron to wake up.¡± Vivian lifted his hand to hold Morris¡¯s, his eyes firm, ¡°Morris, I¡¯ve always trusted my instincts.¡± Yes. A hunch. She didn¡¯t think Scales Aaron was bad by nature. ¡°I¡¯ve been with Scales Aaron for a while, and if he really wanted to hurt me, I¡¯d be dead already.¡± Vivian said again. ¡°What nonsense.¡± The man¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, scolding. Vivian couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, why are you still superstitious.¡± She pulled the information out of Morris¡¯ hands and ced it on the table, nced up at Trent Stone and gave a wink, who immediately turned and left the room, closing the door behind him. She turned sideways, put her arms around his neck, and said softly, ¡°Trust me for once, okay?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Morris leaned back in his chair, his angr face invaded with a chill, ¡°I will not allow anyone to exist who threatens your life.¡± Chapter 1498 : Melody’s Mother ‘Invitation’ Knock knock knock- Outside the door, Trent Stone knocked, unscrewed the door handle and walked in, ¡°boss, The Lora family ¡­ Melody¡¯s father wants to see you.¡± As he spoke, he gave Vivian a meaningful nce. Mostly know the other party¡¯s intention toe, for her a few more crisis. ¡°Melody¡¯s father?¡± Morris and Vivian looked at each other, and understood each other¡¯s mind. ¡°It¡¯s better toe early than toe at the right time. If I hadn¡¯te to J City today, I¡¯m afraid Melody¡¯s father would have already gone to our L City to take responsibility.¡± Vivian took Morris¡¯s hand, her slender white hand gently patted the back of his hand, ¡°Go meet him, I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± With Melody Lora¡¯s obsessive love for Morris, Melody¡¯s father will have to meet with Morris sooner orter, but it¡¯s just a matter of time. The bell must be untied. If you want topletely solve the time bomb that is Melody Lora, Morris must personally take the initiative to do so. ¡°Hmm.¡± The man nodded slightly, got up, and doted on her head as he left, patting it soothingly, ¡°Wait for me toe back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian nodded in response and obediently sat in the chair, watching him leave the room. With the sound of the door closing, she leaned back in her chair and sighed, despondent. She thought she was going to wait here in peace and quiet for Morris, but Trent Stone pushed the door open again, ¡°Youngdy, Melody¡¯s mother wants to see you.¡± Melody¡¯s mother? She pondered with downcast eyes. Melody¡¯s father had called Morris away, and Melody¡¯s mother hade to see her again. Vivian got up and walked out. There was a bodyguard standing at the door. The bodyguard was dressed in a ck suit, and a thumb-sized badge was sped on his left chest. Vivian remembered the badge, which was the family crest of The Lora family. ¡°Miss Vivian, pleasee with me.¡± The bodyguard was respectful and made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Youngdy ¡­¡± Trent Stone called out with some uneasiness. Vivian looked at Trent Stone and shook his head towards him, ¡°Melody¡¯s mother invited me openly, there is nothing to worry about.¡± If she really wanted to do something underhanded, Melody¡¯s mother wouldn¡¯t be so mboyant. Trent Stone then put down a stone in his heart and did not follow. Vivian went downstairs with the bodyguard and walked across the road to a rather elegant teahouse, followed the bodyguard into the teahouse and met Melody¡¯s mother in the hungry box on the second floor. It is worthy of being the head mother of the first family in J City. Vivian, who has seen the world, met Melody¡¯s mother for the first time and was impressed by her elegant and dignified demeanor. Melody¡¯s mother wore long ck hair with a plum blossom hairpin, a ck panelled Chinese cheongsam with red side hems, a gray shawl and a light but aristocratic makeup. ¡°Madam, Miss Vivian is here.¡± The bodyguard bowed toward Melody¡¯s mother and said. Melody¡¯s mother sat on the tea table, gave Vivian a sideways nce and gave her a quick up-and-down nce, returning a smile, ¡°Miss Vivian, it¡¯s a surprise to take the liberty of inviting you here. It didn¡¯t scare you, did it?¡± ¡°I knew I would meet with Melody¡¯s mother sooner orter, I just didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon.¡± Vivian walked in calmly and unhurriedly. Her calm reaction was unexpected by Melody¡¯s mother, and there was a sh of surprise and appreciation in her eyes as she made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture, ¡°Have a seat. Just steeped dragon well, is Melody¡¯s favorite tea, is also Morris very favorite, do not know if it is suitable for Miss Vivian taste.¡± A ¡®Morris¡¯, shouted a cordial. But Vivian knew that the Lora family was meeting Morris for the first time. Not to mention the first time to see Morris, Melody¡¯s mother¡¯s words alone had a deeper meaning. She sat down, calmly picked up the dragon well, sniffed the curl of tea, shallow sip, ¡°the soup color is excellent, sweet and aromatic taste. Tea is good tea. But ¡­¡± Vivian put down the tealight, ¡°Morris and I now prefer to drink the X City Mao Jian tea.¡± Chapter 1499 : Ridiculous Reasons Melody¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes shed with a strange color, which then disappeared into thin air. A faint smile tickled her extremely well-kept face, ¡°People, preferences always change.¡± Just like Morris¡¯s tea preference, it will change from Longjing to X City Mao Jian tea. Melody Lora is the pearl of the Lora family couple, held in the heart of the people, the couple how to see Melody Lora suffer a little bit of aggravation? After learning that Melody Lora likes Morris, the couple strongly opposed, but in the end could not resist their daughter, but also agreed to her. But the couple¡¯s offer was for Morris to join The Lora family. As for Morris¡¯s two children, there is absolutely no possibility of them inheriting the Lora family¡¯s property in their lifetime! Vivian heard what Melody¡¯s mother was saying, and she was calmly sipping her tea, ¡°Melody¡¯s mother misunderstood, Morris now likes X City Mao Jian tea because I like X City Mao Jian tea more. You should understand the truth of love.¡± Melody¡¯s mother understood what Vivian meant, so she didn¡¯t beat around the bush. She straightened up and leaned back on the rattan chair to sit gracefully, ¡°Melody¡¯s fondness for Morris is evident to her father and me. Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. How about this, you open a condition, as long as you can open it, I will definitely agree to you.¡± The reason for being able to meet here is well known to each other, so naturally there is no need to hide it anymore. Vivian didn¡¯t expect Melody¡¯s mother to be so frank and bring everything to the surface. She pulled out a smile from her red lips, that smile, with a little mockery. ¡°It can be seen that Melody¡¯s mother does dote on Melody Lora, this motherly love, it is really enviable.¡± She sat with a pair of shearwater eyes swirling with a bit of coldness, ¡°You support Melody Lora to be with Morris, have you asked Morris what she wants?¡± I have to say, Melody¡¯s mother¡¯s words are really ridiculous. She didn¡¯t even know where The Lora family got the courage to say such ridiculous things. Anyway, if it were her, she would find it hard to say anything. ¡°Maddox Cheal is very supportive of Morris¡¯s marriage to Melody.¡± Melody¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes were sharp, ¡°As far as I know, if you hadn¡¯t appeared to Morris and had a child with him, Morris wouldn¡¯t have married you, right?¡± She felt that it was Vivian, who was born in the countryside, who seduced Morris and gave birth to two children, thus sessfully taking Morris and bing his wife. ¡°Huh.¡± Vivian seemed to hear some funny joke, she tilted her head to look out the window, trying to make herself look not so rude. After adjusting her state, her bright eyes met Melody¡¯s mother once again, ¡°It seems that you have not investigated deeply enough. Even if I am with Morris by improper means, we are still a family now. Is it too ridiculous for you to forcefully break up Morris and me for the sake of your daughter¡¯s happiness?¡± ¡°There is nothing absurd or not. Melody is the only child in my family, even if she wants the moon in the sky, her father and I will do everything we can to make it happen.¡± Melody¡¯s mother does love Melody Lora very much, she then said: ¡°Morris or any other man, with Melody, is to join our family. So it doesn¡¯t matter who the man is, the important thing is to make Melody happy.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± The people of The Lora family have really refreshed her outlook again and again. She nodded helplessly, ¡°Melody¡¯s mother has a point.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1500 : Jointly suppressing Morris ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you love Melody Lora very much. but ¡­¡± Vivian¡¯s words were a beat, her red lips pulled up in a formic smile, ¡°Her happiness is not essential at the expense of other people¡¯s happiness and breaking up other people¡¯s families.¡± To put it nicely, that is the parent¡¯s pampering of the child, to put it bluntly, it is bottomless jerk behavior. In response to Vivian¡¯s words, Melody¡¯s mother was not angry and remained aloof. ¡°I know this isn¡¯t fair to you, and I know you don¡¯tck money.¡± Melody¡¯s mother stretched her hands, ¡°Morris¡¯ career is going strong, and you two are not short of money. But I heard that because of your personal reasons, Morris was squeezed and thepany nearly went bankrupt. If you really love him, you should stay away from her instead of bing a stumbling block in his life.¡± Melody¡¯s mother moved with emotion and reason. ¡°Morris has been without his father since he was a child, and he desperately needs his father¡¯s love. If Melody had married Morris, Maddox Cheal would have taken back his son.¡± She looked at Vivian and asked rhetorically, ¡°If I were you, I would make him whole. If you can¡¯t do it, it only means ¡­¡± Melody¡¯s mother deliberately stretched her voice, ¡°you don¡¯t love him enough.¡± A sophomoric argument, Vivian listened only to feel ridiculous. ¡°If Melody¡¯s mother called me over just to say that, then maybe you¡¯re disappointed.¡± Vivian¡¯s attitude is firm, ¡°I¡¯m married to Morris and we¡¯re family. I won¡¯t leave him, not even if you bribe him with money or threaten my life.¡± With these words, Vivian got up and wanted to leave. Seeing her firm attitude, Melody¡¯s mother suddenly spoke up, ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance, not negotiating with you.¡± She raised her voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t say yes, my family will join hands with Frank and Mike Cheal, and then Morris will have no chance to back off.¡± Melody¡¯s mother would do anything to save her daughter¡¯s life. Vivian¡¯s step was a little sideways, her face was full of calmness, ¡°Really? Then I¡¯m ready to go.¡± After saying this, she walked out of the box without looking back. The door of the room then closed, Melody¡¯s mother¡¯s face became more and more gloomy. ¡°Humph, what a toast to the wine.¡± She snorted coldly and took her phone to send a message to her own husband. Meanwhile, on the other side. Morris met Melody Lora¡¯s father in a private room in a cafe. The man¡¯s dark face, dressed in a suit, had been in the mall for many years and was imbued with the majesty of a superior man, his aura was full and unruffled. ¡°Morris, right? I¡¯m Nathanael Lora, Melody¡¯s father.¡± Nathanael Lora got up and walked forward, extending his hand in a friendly manner. Morris saw his bright smile, slightly jawed and shook his hand, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about Mr. Nathanael, today I saw him, and he really lives up to his name.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, I¡¯m ttered, I¡¯m ttered.¡± Mr. Nathanael made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture, ¡°Come on, sit down.¡± He turned around and sat down on the card table, raised his eyes and said to Morris, ¡°I heard from Melody some years ago that you saved her life, and I¡¯ve been wanting to thank you, but I¡¯ve been dyed by thepany¡¯s busy schedule. This time I heard that you were in J City, so I took the liberty of inviting you over. I¡¯m really sorry for the surprise, hahaha.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Nathanael.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Morris sat across from Nathanael, his handsome face was his usual indifference. The other party did not speak straight to the point, so Morris did not ask. Nathanael took a sip of his coffee and raised his eyes, and his shrewd eyes took a look at Morris, ¡°Melody has always praised you in front of me, saying that you are not only handsome, but also a genius in business. It¡¯s no wonder that my girl has been chanting about you.¡± Chapter 1501 : You can have all the family assets ¡°Melody and I used to berades in arms, it¡¯s only right that we help each other out.¡± Morris said a sentence to pull the rtionship between him and Melody Lora far away from each other, indicating that there is only a warrior friendship with her. Nathanael¡¯s eyes shed, froze for a moment, and thenughed, ¡°Hahaha, all the same all the same.¡± He tapped his hand on the table gently, hesitating for a moment, as if waiting for Morris to ask about his intentions. It turned out that Morris was calmly sipping her coffee, not in a hurry. He was impressed by the calmness of the situation. ¡°She told me everything about you and Melody.¡± Nathanael also no longer beat around the bush, ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie, I know Melody cut her wrists, I was very heartbroken. I was thinking of going over to see her right away, but knowing that you wereing to J City, I asked you toe over directly.¡± He was waiting for Morris to say something. But Morris was leaning on the card seat, her dark eyes looking straight at him, waiting quietly for more. Nathanael had no choice but to continue: ¡°Her mother and I only have this one child, like a treasure in the palm of our hands, so no matter what she wants, we will say yes. At first that silly girl wanted to be with you, I refused. After all, you are already married and have two children. For reasons of reason, it¡¯s not appropriate.¡± With that, Nathanael pped his leg and sighed, ¡°s, she has to marry you and force her to death. I can¡¯t help it with her mother. This time, I have observed you and found that you are indeed very capable, so I appreciate. If you want, I still want you to be with Melody, and I don¡¯t say that you have to join our family. As long as your first child¡¯s surname is Lora, that¡¯s fine.¡± For the sake of his own daughter, Nathanael took one step back after another. He had hoped that Morris would join the family, but now, knowing Morris¡¯s attitude, he has made a concession. They could not join the family, but their first child had to be named Lora. The first one is the one with the name Lora. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± The two men looked at each other for a moment, and he said in a firm voice. A decisive, dry refusal, without hesitation. Nathanael¡¯s hand holding the coffee paused, as if he did not expect him to refuse so decisively. ¡°Emotionally dedicated, good indeed.¡± Nathanael nodded, put down the white porcin carved coffee cup, crossed his fingers on the table, as if a superior posture, said to Morris: ¡°But as a man, must be the main career.¡± He spread his hands, ¡°I think you should be very clear about the status of our family today. Once you marry Melody, everything will be yours, and your and Melody¡¯s children ¡­ no, and your and Vivian¡¯s children, will struggle for decades less.¡± As one of the four major families in J City, The Lora family¡¯s power is well known. Although the family¡¯s total assets have never been revealed, just thepany¡¯s assets alone have been listed on Forbes and are considered one of the best in the country. Morris married to Melody Lora, if ced in ancient times, isparable to a horse in harness. Nathanael said that he noticed that there was no mood fluctuation on Morris¡¯s face. He frowned displeasantly and coaxed him, ¡°Shopping malls are not as easy as you think. Melody doesn¡¯t say they are beautiful, but they are absolutely not bad. Women have careers and status at the same time, and many people can¡¯t ask for them. Smart people won¡¯t refuse.¡± In fact, Nathanael heartily does not want Morris to marry his daughter, he thinks Morris is not worthy of his daughter. But watching his daughter love him to the bone, can only support them together. After all, love is love, and everything changes when you get married. As a father, he hopes that Melody Lora can see the essence of Morris after she marries him and divorce him afterwards, so that she can also let go of her daughter¡¯s obsession with him.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. When the timees to find her an excellent, never married young talent, that is the best choice. Chapter 1502 : Threatening him with his life ¡°What Nathanael said is very true.¡± Morris returned a polite smile, ¡°A smart person faced with such generous conditions would indeed not refuse. But I was born dull, have no ambitions and aspirations, and have no pursuit of career and status.¡± These words were naturally a polite rejection of Nathanael Lora. Nathanael Lora had expected Morris to at least hesitate when he offered generous terms, but never expected such a crisp and clear rejection. His dark face sank and his face became more and more ugly. The four eyes with Morris, that moment seems to be a silentpetition. But the young man across the street did not have the slightest fear, but was calm and rxed, even giving afortable and leisurely loose posture. ¡°As I said, I¡¯m willing to do anything for Melody¡¯s happiness.¡± Nathanael¡¯s tone was slightly sullen, with a deeper meaning: ¡°You don¡¯t think for yourself, and you don¡¯t want to think for Vivian?¡± The words were undoubtedly a threat to Morris. Initially, Morris imed to be divorced from Vivian in order to protect Vivian, so that someone would not use her as a ¡®bargaining chip¡¯ to threaten him, which might endanger Vivian¡¯s life in the end. But, it¡¯s a blessing not a curse, it¡¯s a curse that can¡¯t be avoided. Vivian is his soft underbelly, but he can¡¯t avoid the fate of being ¡®taken advantage of¡¯ after all. ¡°Vivian is my wife, and I will consider her first in everything I do.¡± Morris¡¯s handsome face is not happy, that a calm energy once let Nathanael Lora guess his heart thoughts. He went on to say, ¡°Nathanael may not understand my feelings for Vivian. Let¡¯s put it this way ¡­¡± Morris folded his legs and raised his right hand on his knee, ¡°She¡¯s myst line of defense.¡± Anyone who dares to have any calctions against her is the same as being his enemy. This sentence Morris did not say, but the meaning is very clear. Nathanael Lora froze for a moment, his brow wrinkled, the wrinkles on his forehead appeared. His shrewd eyes narrowed slightly, staring at Morris for a long time, then suddenly snorted lightly, ¡°Humph, young people, it is understandable to be young and vigorous.¡± Nathanael Lora said while picking up the coffee on the table and taking another sip, ¡°I know you are a responsible person, suddenly saying this you must not ept. How about this, give you a week to think about it.¡± Putting down a sentence, he didn¡¯t wait for Morris to speak, then put down the cup and stood up, ¡°I have to go visit Melody, so I won¡¯t apany you.¡± As he spoke, his sharp eyes nced at Morris, and then left the card table and walked straight out of the box. Morris sat down in his seat and did not even look up at Nathanael Lora, just quietly sipping his coffee. He understood that Nathanael Lora¡¯s words were giving him ast chance. If he did not agree, Nathanael Lora would take Vivian. The cause of all this was Melody Lora, and the person who helped him was his own father ¡­ Maddox Cheal. Morris sat for a while and left the box and went back to the restaurant. When he got upstairs, he saw Trent Stone standing in the doorway outside the box. As soon as Trent Stone saw Morris, he immediately came forward and said, ¡°Boss is back? The youngdy was invited by Melody¡¯s mother just now.¡± ¡°Melody¡¯s mother?¡± Morris¡¯ face sank, and immediately asked, ¡°Is Vivian okay?¡± Trent Stone shook his head, ¡°They talked for about ten minutes, and the youngdy came out. However, the youngdy didn¡¯t look too good when she came back.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. This kind of thing would put anyone in a bad mood, no matter who they were. Although it was said that Morris did not know, what Melody¡¯s mother said to Vivian, it was not difficult to guess. Chapter 1503 : Larissa knows the truth Morris opened the door of thepartment and found Vivian sitting in his seat with his head tilted looking out the window, staring thoughtfully. When she heard someone enter, Vivian turned around and saw Morris walk in. ¡°Done talking?¡± She asked. Morris nodded and sat down across from her, ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for so long, you must be hungry, order first.¡± ¡°Um, okay.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t ask any more questions, and called Trent Stone toe in and order with her as she took the menu.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Since Trent Stone was there, the couple didn¡¯t talk about what the couple had approached them both to talk about, instead focusing on the ¡®Scales Aaron¡¯ matter. After the meal, Vivian asked Morris, ¡°Sure you don¡¯t want to meet Maddox Cheal?¡± Morris pulled out a tissue and wiped his mouth, his tone slightly cold, ¡°No.¡± All the circumstances of the matter have been rified, there is no need to meet with Maddox Cheal. Seeing his firm attitude, Vivian also did not ask more questions. The three of them took the nearest flight back to L City. Meanwhile, The Larissa family. Larissa, who had been aggrieved by The Dixon family, went back to her mother¡¯s home and met her brother Abraham Smith there. Facing her father and grandparents, Larissa did not dare to mention the Dixon affair, fearing that it would lead to the displeasure of the elders and force her to divorce. The family sat in the living room and exchanged pleasantries, Larissa nced at Abraham Smith and gave him a look. Abraham Smith immediately got up, ¡°Larissa,e upstairs with me, about thepany project, I just want to talk to you.¡± ¡°Okay, brother.¡± Larissa answered, followed by getting up, ¡°Grandparents, Dad, I¡¯m going upstairs to talk to my brother about work for a while, I¡¯ll be downter.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, our Larissa has grown up, she knows how to worry about work matters.¡± The olddy tilted her head and smiled, waving her hand, ¡°Go on, go on.¡± Larissa was in a very bad mood, but in front of her family, she could only force a smile and say a few more words, before following Abraham Smith upstairs. Upstairs, in the study. After Larissa closed the door, she immediately went to Abraham Smith and asked, ¡°Brother, are you sure that was Sophie you saw that day?¡± That day at the hospital, Abraham Smith was in the hospital with a friend to talk about a medical equipment project, and came out of the dean¡¯s office to see Dixon and Sophie. Abraham Smith was angry, but did not go up to Dixon, only came back and talked to Larissa. However, that day, he only told Larissa that he looked like Sophie, not sure. Taking advantage of the two days, Abraham Smith investigated Sophie again, which made him realize the seriousness of the problem. He raised his hand to hold up the frame of his sses, walked to the swivel chair and sat down, leaning back in the chair, he crossed his fingers on his abdomen and raised his eyes to Larissa, ¡°Did you do the Orsin thing?¡± ¡°Orsin? Who is it ¡­¡± Larissa didn¡¯t think about it when she was suddenly asked, but as the words fell out of her mouth, it dawned on her, ¡°You mean Sophie¡¯s brother? He¡­ what happened to him?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Know what?¡± Larissa was bewildered, not understanding what Abraham Smith had to say. Seeing that she really did not know anything, Abraham Smith then said: ¡°Orsin lost a lot of money gambling in the casino, when the family sold the house to pay the debt is not enough, the debt collectors also beat Sophie¡¯s father. After that, Sophie learned that the news came back from other ces. After collecting the money, she went to the person who asked for the debt and asked for the IOU, but she was nearly ruined. Dixon knew and rushed to save her. ¡± ¡°Orsin gambled again?¡± Larissa was so angry that she reached up and ruffled her hair, ¡°It has nothing to do with me, I didn¡¯t even ¡­¡± Suddenly, she said, her eyes lit up, ¡°What gambling ah, ording to me that is Sophie¡¯s bitter n, in order to win Dixon¡¯s sympathy, to hook up with him at the same time, to throw me dirty water! That bitch, scheming!¡± Chapter 1504 : Helping Dixon Larissa didn¡¯t expect Sophie to reallye back. What¡¯s scary is that not only did shee back, but she even set up an unwarranted attempt to vilify her and use it to gain Dixon¡¯s sympathy. Isn¡¯t the goal to get back together with Dixon? A bitch is a bitch, so many schemes and tricks. Abraham Smith sat in his chair and looked at Larissa, who had great mood swings, and frowned in confusion, as if he had some difficulty in epting her reaction. He asked tentatively, ¡°Did it ever ur to you that this is true?¡± Larissa waved her hand and gave an arrogant snort, ¡°How long has it been since you lured Orsin into gambling? Besides, his family had no money in the first ce, and Orsin was scared to death back then, so how could he still dare to gamble? It¡¯s just Sophie¡¯s plot.¡± Abraham Smith raised his hand and rubbed his brow, ¡°Conspiracy or not, it really happened. What are you going to do?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Sophie?¡± Larissa¡¯s delicate face was loaded with anger, and her tone was impulsive as she questioned Abraham Smith. ¡°Got on a ne and left a few days ago.¡± ¡°Gone again?¡± When she heard that Sophie had left L City again, Larissa¡¯s hanging heart finally fell, and she breathed a sigh of relief, her agitation gradually eased a bit, ¡°Gone? She drops her head and walks to the sofa to sit down, a very disheveled and lost look. Despite being married to Dixon, Larissa knew in her heart that Dixon did not love her and that there were too many barriers between her and Dixon. Those walls, as long as they are not removed, she and Dixon will not be able to be honest with each other. ¡°You could say that.¡± Abraham Smith nodded, ¡°So, you should not think too much. However, the project Dixon told you aboutst time, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s quite right.¡± ¡°What doesn¡¯t feel right.¡± Larissa¡¯s eyebrows knitted, ¡°Brother, Dixon and I have a lot of conflicts now, if I can share some of his work, maybe we can reduce the gap between us and the conflict. Brother, it¡¯s just a project, you ¡­¡± ¡°That is a ten billion dor project, not a joke!¡± Abraham Smith¡¯s face got serious. He thought Larissa was love brain and overly emotional. ¡°Our family is not that bad, The Dixon family is not that bad either. Let¡¯s just have a normal business partnership. If you don¡¯t work with The Dixon family, who are you going to work with?¡± After Larissa finished speaking, she realized she had a bad attitude, skimmed her lips, stood up, walked over to Abraham Smith, wrapped her arms around him and shook him, pouting, ¡°Oops, brother~¡± The cheek rubbed against his arm, ¡°You love me the most, even if you do me a favor. If the project goes well, Dixon and I will have more to talk about, and that will promote my rtionship with him. It will do me a lot of good, and it will do our family a lot of harm.¡± When Abraham Smith didn¡¯t say anything, Larissa continued to pout. Finally, Abraham Smith could not resist his sister and had to agree. Larissa was overjoyed, and her bad mood was instantly improved. After leaving her mother¡¯s house, Larissa went to Dixon with good news. On the way, while waiting for the traffic light, Larissa took her cell phone and made a call, ¡°Look up someone for me, I¡¯ll send you the information on your phone.¡± And then hung up the phone.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Previously it had been Abraham Smith who had helped her investigate Sophie. But after thinking about it, Larissa still decided to check Sophie personally to feel at ease. Chapter 1505 : Letter from Sophie Brody Group. Because Larissa and Dixon had gotten married, the receptionist of Brody Group did not dare to stop the boss¡¯s wife from entering or leaving thepany, and let her go straight upstairs to the president¡¯s office. At the door of the president¡¯s office, Larissa was about to push the door in when Sergio, Dixon¡¯s personal assistant, came over, ¡°Youngdy, the boss is having a meeting in the conference room.¡± ¡°Dixon is in a meeting? Then I¡¯ll wait for him in his office.¡± Larissa said, her hand already pushing open the office door. Sergio was Dixon¡¯s follower and knew very well the delicate rtionship between Larissa and his own boss, he immediately followed him in, ¡°What would youngdy like to drink?¡± ¡°No drink.¡± She waved her hand and entered the office, standing in therge office and looking around in all directions, feeling the ce where Dixon had worked. Everywhere familiar, even with the unique scent of Dixon¡¯s body. Only at this moment, immersed in Dixon¡¯s daily work in the office, can feel a sense of closeness with him.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Larissa enjoyed this feeling so much that she closed her eyes and took a deep breath, not forgetting to say, ¡°Sergio, go out.¡± She wanted to be alone here for a while. The svelte looking Sergio gave a clean and fresh look, with a pair of rimless sses on his white face, his pupils twinkling behind the reflective lenses. ¡°Hey, youngdy, let me make you a cup of cat shit coffee, it is the boss just bought back the best coffee, you must try it.¡± Saying that, Sergio immediately went to the tea table leaning against the floor-to-ceiling window and started grinding coffee, then chatted with Larissa enthusiastically. The boss had instructed that Larissa should not be alone in his office, and Sergio dared not disobey. So, half an hour passed, the office door was pushed open, and Dixon finally appeared. The moment he saw him, Sergio breathed a sigh of relief, immediately got up and walked to Dixon, he smiled, ¡°Boss, you finished the meeting? The youngdy has been waiting for you for half an hour.¡± As he spoke, Sergio nced back at Larissa, who had risen from the sofa, and turned back to Dixon and whispered, ¡°If you don¡¯te back, I won¡¯t be able to hold on.¡± Dixon hung one hand at his side, holding the blue leather folder in one hand, raised his hand to remove the ck thin-rimmed sses he was wearing on the bridge of his nose, and tilted his head to the right in a gesturing gesture, ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°Okay, boss.¡± Sergio immediately walked out of the office and closed the door behind him. ¡°Dixon, are you done with the meeting?¡± Seeing Dixon, Larissa¡¯s face shed the arrogance of a spitefuldy, extraordinarily well-behaved and obedient, even speaking softly whining. Dixon cold eyes nted her, walked to the executive chair and sat down, put the blue leather folder on the table, and smoothly pulled the first drawer on the right hand side half open, see the letter inside the original seal lying inside, his grim face eased a few points. The letter was given to him by Vivian when Sophie was leaving. Dixon remembered Sophie throughout the day, so he put the letter in the office, whenever work is tricky or tired, he will open it to see. Seeing a letter is like seeing a person. Every time he opened Sophie¡¯s letter, he was spurred on to work hard. Only if he solved the hidden problems early could he better protect Sophie. ¡°Something wrong?¡± Dixon closed the drawer and rested his hands on his desk, sliding his seat forward and closer to his desk, reaching out to tap on the keyboard, lighting up theputer screen and starting to look at thepany¡¯s financial statements. His indifference and coldness, Larissa saw in the eyes, although some disappointment, but in the slow habit. Tolerating the loss in her heart, she walked up to Dixon and said, ¡°I¡¯ve talked to my brother about the Xinhui project, and my brother has agreed to cooperate with both of us. Isn¡¯t that good news?¡± Chapter 1506 : Making a show of it Larissa stood beside Dixon in a happy mood and couldn¡¯t help but put her arms around Dixon¡¯s arm, just like a child ¡®waiting for praise¡¯. She thought to herself how happy Dixon must be to have done him such a great favor. ¡°Yeah?¡± Dixon¡¯s tone didn¡¯t fluctuate much, instead, his eyes subconsciously nced at Larissa¡¯s hands, his eyebrows imperceptibly frowned, and then stretched out. Abruptly, his cold face like ice melting, overflowing spring-like warm light smile, ¡°hard work you.¡± As he spoke, Dixon reached out and patted the back of her hand, ¡°What do you want? I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± She stared at Dixon¡¯s bony hand, her heart pounding and fluttering. Sure enough, she still had value to Dixon. As long as she can help him more with his work in the future, she will definitely be able to touch him, and one day, Dixon will fall in love with her again. Larissa smiled heartily, ¡°We¡¯re a couple, it¡¯s all we should do.¡± She withdrew her hand to put it on the back of Dixon¡¯s hand ¡­ Before her hand touched Dixon¡¯s fingers, he withdrew his hand, held the mouse smoothly, and clicked on the work document sent to him by thepany manager. ¡°I¡¯ll bring it to youter when I¡¯ve bought something. I have some work on my hands now, so go back first.¡± Dixon attitude is still very cold, butpared to just now, there is still some difference. But that little change let Larissa saw hope, she was in a good mood nodded, ¡°Well. That ¡­ that ¡­¡± she stammered, ¡°youe back tonight?¡± The two still sleep in separate rooms, but Dixon has not been back for several days. ¡°Back.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Larissa¡¯s eyes lit up and her smile became sweeter and sweeter, her teeth biting her lip, and reluctantly bidding a few words to Dixon before reluctantly leaving the office. After she left the office, Dixon face suddenly a cold, pick up the inte, ¡°Sergio,e to the office.¡± The phone was put down and Sergio came in a short whileter, ¡°Boss?¡± ¡°From now on, I don¡¯t want to see her in this office.¡± The ¡®she¡¯ was naturally Larissa. Sergio knew very well in his heart. He nodded, ¡°Yes, boss. But ¡­¡± Sergio scratched his head and smacked his lips, ¡°but what if the youngdy insists oning in?¡± After all, they are already married, how can they afford to turn the boss¡¯s wife away? Dixon held the ck signature pen in his hand, the capped pen knocked on the desktop, ¡°That¡¯s your business.¡± Sergio: ¡°¡­¡± Boss, let¡¯s be personal, shall we. ¡°Also, in front of me in the future, I don¡¯t want to hear the word ¡®youngdy¡¯ again.¡± His face was gloomy and he said one word at a time. Sergio: ¡°Then ¡­ call him by his first name?¡± Dixon: ¡°Don¡¯t want to hear her name.¡± Sergio: ¡°¡­¡± Isn¡¯t that difficult for people? ¡°Got it boss, won¡¯t let ¡®Miss The Larissa family¡¯ in from now on.¡± The Larissa family¡¯sdy, this name seems to pull the ¡®distance¡¯ full.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Dixon did not say anything, but it was clear from his face that he was satisfied with this. After a moment of silence, he added, ¡°Go buy her a random present.¡± ¡°Her?¡± Sergio was stunned for a second, not responding. Dixon snapped his eyes up, his sharp gaze shot straight at him, and for a moment, Sergio¡¯s heart knew, and he immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll go buy it.¡± Then he left the president¡¯s office in a sh. The boss is not in a good mood after every meeting with Larissa, he does not want to be ¡®affected by the fish in the pond¡¯. Chapter 1507 : Deadly Love This night after work, Dixon returned home with the gifts Sergio had picked out at the mall. When the family saw Dixon return, everyone¡¯s face showed smiles and they treated him with extra enthusiasm. ¡°Dixon, you¡¯re back, Larissa said you¡¯ve been workingte at the office for the past few days, and your father and I are still worried about it.¡± Dixon¡¯s mother knew that Dixon and Larissa had emotional conflicts and that Dixon didn¡¯te back because he didn¡¯t want to see Larissa. Dixon¡¯s father didn¡¯t look too good, but receiving a warning look from his own wife, he cooperated and said, ¡°The kitchen has prepared dinner, hurry up and eat.¡± Larissa, on the other hand, thoughtfully walked to the foyer and took out her slippers and put them on the floor, ¡°Change your slippers.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Dixon was not used to Larissa¡¯s enthusiasm. The family then sat in the dining room to eat, Dixon silent, mostly Larissa and Dixon¡¯s mother two chatting, Dixon from time to time will also pick up a few words, the atmosphere is not too awkward. After the meal, Dixon¡¯s mother dragged Dixon¡¯s father upstairs, and Master Dixon also wanted to give the two of them some space alone, so he went to his room early. ¡°I have some business to take care of at work, so I¡¯ll go to the study and work for a while, so you can rest early.¡± Dixon took out a tissue to wipe his mouth, did not even look at Larissa, coldly said a sentence. The indifference and detachment made Larissa¡¯s heart feel like it was being blown by a cold winter wind, and it hurt like a knife. She clutched the chopsticks in her hand, forcing her heart to hold back the aggression, pursed her lips and did not say anything. Dixon lifted up his suit and took out a slim blue velvet box from his inside pocket and ced it in front of her, ¡°I bought it for you.¡± After saying that, without waiting for Larissa¡¯s reply, he moved his chair and left the restaurant to walk upstairs. Larissa¡¯s eyes full of sadness fell on the precious blue velvet box, the rectangr box with a gold-stamped logo in Shanghai, an international brand jewelry. Seeing the gift, Larissa¡¯s wounded heart got a little relief. Reaching for the box, she opened it, and inside the ck-lined boxy a gold chain bracelet with two emerald four-leaf clovers and a diamond-shaped light blue diamond in the middle, glittering in the ceiling light of the restaurant. The exquisite bracelet, Larissa recognized with just one nce, was a limited edition high luxury bracelet from a French designer. She had seen it online a few days earlier, but because she was in a bad mood, she didn¡¯t care much about it. I never thought Dixon would buy her this bracelet. Four-leaf clover, representing love, and the symbolism of this bracelet is also the hope that love will be longsting. Dixon gave her the bracelet, could it be ¡­ When she thought about it, Larissa¡¯s eyes were glowing and her heart was instantly healed. She put the bracelet on her wrist, and immediately went upstairs to the study. Pushing open the door of the study, she saw Dixon pouring water in front of the water dispenser, she immediately walked over and hugged him from behind, ¡°Dixon, thank you. I love the gift.¡± She was moved, as if she saw the ¡®spring¡¯ of her love. Is their dead love finally rekindled?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Dixon frowned, subconsciously looked down at her wrist, until he saw the four-leaf clover gemstone on her wrist, his face suddenly fell down. He knew what the four-leaf clover symbolized. The man held the cup and looked at the water that was floating with fine bubbles just now, but now it was as normal, so he said, ¡°Come over just right, drink some water. That fish is a little salty at night.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Larissa froze for a moment, immediately let go of Dixon, walked to him, obediently took the cup of water, sweet smile, ¡°Thank you Dixon.¡± After saying that, without hesitation, she finished the warm water. This is the water Dixon poured for her, an act of care and pampering from Dixon to her that she must cherish. Chapter 1508 Larissa held the cup in her hand, the cup still had the residual warmth of hot water, as did the temperature of her heart at the moment. Her affectionate eyes stared at Dixon for a moment, and her white face showed the coyness of a small woman. Dixon looked indifferent, watched her drink up the water in the cup, smoothly took the cup from her hand and put it aside, ¡°You go rest first, I have to deal with work for a while.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Larissa noticed that Dixon was speaking much more softly to her, and her heart swelled with spring water, her hands sped together, picking at her nails uneasily, ¡°That ¡­¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She stammered, something difficult to say. ¡°There is something else?¡± Dixon asked as he gave her a look. ¡°Dixon, can I ¡­ I ¡­ can I sleep in our room at night?¡± When she said ¡®our¡¯, she was naturally referring to Dixon¡¯s room. Although Larissa sleeps in the master bedroom is the wedding room, but she felt that with Dixon in, is the real sense of the wedding room. The man hesitated for a moment, ¡°I¡¯lle to your roomter.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Larissa¡¯s eyes lit up and her heart was overwhelmed with joy. ¡°Go out.¡± Dixon did not have much emotion, just indifferently answered, and then buried his head and began to work. Larissa stood by the desk for a while, embarrassed to disturb Dixon who was concentrating on his work, and left the study with one step and three steps back, and returned to the bedroom. She got into the bedroom, she restrained her nervous and excited heart, fidgeted in the room, got up and paced around, finally her eyes lit up, immediately went to the bathroom to take a shower, wrapped in a bathrobe and found a sexy light bluece long-sleeved pajamas in the closet. Because the bedroom is air-conditioned, the temperature is just right and does not feel cold. Larissa took a hair dryer and blew out her long ck hair, thered it with hair care oil, looked in the mirror and saw a long straight ck hair, she lifted a strand and sniffed it at the tip of her nose, a faint fragrance of hair was drilled into her nose. She pursed her lips and smiled, imagining in her mind that when the rain woulde, her long hair would brush Dixon¡¯s cheeks and he would love to smell the light fragrance of her hair. I stood in front of the mirror for a while before I got over it, and sprayed the perfume three times into the air, then stepped forward and turned in a circle, letting the spray fall on my body. Such a smell, so that it is not strong, light breath, natural and fragrant. Everything is ready, Larissa suitable to lie on the bed. Covered with bedding, she waited and felt some heat, her eyelids are still a little heavy, sleepy as hell. Some timeter, the door finally opened. Larissa watched in a daze as Dixon walked in and she said, ¡°Dixon, you¡¯re finally here, I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± Dixon turned off the bedroom light and walked over to the bed. Without waiting for him to say anything, Larissa asked, ¡°Why did you turn off the light?¡± ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s too bright for my liking.¡± He returned the cry. The words fell into Larissa¡¯s ears, making her think and feel hotter and hotter, and she couldn¡¯t help but want to drag him under the covers and have a good time with him. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower, I¡¯ll be right over.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Larissa was incredibly excited, carrying the sleepiness of exhaustion, and waited for Dixon. After a long time, the bedroom door opened. Hearing the subtle sound of the door closing, and the sound of footsteps, her heart thumped with increasing anticipation. In the darkness, the man walked over to the bed and sat down. Larissa couldn¡¯t wait to wrap her arms around his waist, her cheek pressed against his back, and murmured, ¡°Dixon, you¡¯ve finally forgiven me, I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment for a really long time.¡± The man¡¯srge palm covered the back of her hand, turned sideways and lifted the bedding, into the warmth of theforter. Chapter 1509 : Larissa’s Madness He didn¡¯t make any other moves or say anything, but getting into this bed was enough to express Dixon¡¯s attitude. Larissa knew that her ¡®spring¡¯ hade. The moment Dixonid down, she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him on the lips with extreme initiative. The man did not move as Larissa kissed, her breathing ragged and disordered, ¡°Dixon, I love you, I really love you so much, I want to ¡­ I want to ¡­ I want to give myself to you. Okay?¡± The lying man did not speak, but his hands have encircled her waist, resting on the thin as a cicada wing pajamas to swim upward, and finally covered in that a touch of softness, symbolic pinch, nostrils issued a seemingly response, ¡°Mmm.¡± He said yes. He really said yes. At this moment Larissa removed all the false modesty, her hand untied his pajamas and covered his well-muscled pecs. Her kiss was hot as fire from the start. The man did not respond at first, and only after a while began to return the kiss, lips and lips, with each other¡¯s silver, permeated each other¡¯s lip cavity, with a hint of sweetness. The fire at the bottom of Larissa¡¯s heart grew stronger and stronger, igniting a roaring fire that haunted her, making her more and more frantic and active. Wailing, with a sobbing voice, ¡°Dixon, I¡¯m so hard ¡­¡± She held hisrge palm and tugged it down, allowing his fingers to gently explore, and then she could feel the ¡®muddy¡¯ sticky feeling of sweet dew gushing. ¡°All that horny and thirsty?¡± The man asked. Larissa cried and nodded, ¡°Mmm ¡­¡± After the words fell, it just felt like a whirlwind, and the two men positioned themselves to call out as shey on the bed. After that everything was natural and logical. This night was the happiest Larissa had been since her return home, far more so than the day of her big wedding to Dixon. The two of them were crazy all night long, and Larissa felt his ¡®dominant majesty¡¯ and was deeply submissive. Although the two have been in love for years, they have not reached such an intimate level. In a real sense, it was the first time for both of them. The madness did not know how many hours, she was tired and motionless, drowsy to sleep. The next day. Knock knock knock ¨C The maid knocked on the door, ¡°Youngdy, it¡¯s time to get up for dinner.¡± Larissa, who was awakened, opened her eyes, rubbed her sleepy eyes, and responded, ¡°Got it.¡± The maid went away. On the contrary, Larissa, who was sleeping on the bed, suddenly remembered the lovemaking with Dixon yesterday and couldn¡¯t help but blush with shame. The bed is no longer Dixon¡¯s figure, she reached out and touched the ce where Dixon slept, there is still a trace of residual warmth. Larissa couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. After a while, she dragged her tired body to wash and change her clothes, and finished packing before going downstairs. She saw Dixon sitting on the couch ying with his cell phone as she walked down the spiral staircase from the second floor to the first floor. When she got downstairs, Larissa was about to say hello to Dixon when Dixon¡¯s mother came over, took her by the hand, dragged her to the dining room and asked in a whisper, ¡°Tell Mom, how are you guys doing?¡± Dixon¡¯s mother asked this question, Larissa¡¯s cheeks instantly like ripe red shrimp, blushingly nodded, ¡°We ¡­ were togetherst night.¡± Dixon¡¯s mother was delighted, patting the back of Larissa¡¯s hand, unable to stopughing out loud. The Dixon¡¯s mother immediately covered her mouth and said, ¡°Hahahaha, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. I told you, you and Dixon so many years of rtionship, how can because of a countryman, and affect each other¡¯s feelings.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Withst night¡¯s madness, Larissa felt that she was the most important person in Dixon¡¯s heart. Chapter 1510 : The Hired One Compared to Sophie, she clearly won. ¡°I got it, mom.¡± Larissa returned with a sweet voice. Dixon¡¯s mother came up to her and admonished, ¡°Dixon is just a knife¡¯s mouth and a tofu¡¯s heart, he is very kind and soft-hearted. You, hurry up and give him a child, when your child is born, he will not leave you for life.¡± ¡°Okay, Mom, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Larissa was soaking in a honey pot, her heart was sweet and she was in a good mood. After talking to Dixon¡¯s mother for a while, she walked to the living room, sat down next to Dixon, put her arm around him, tilted her head, and thought she looked cute, ¡°Dixon, good morning.¡± Dixon was following the current news with his phone, his face was light, his gaze nted at Larissa¡¯s hand around his arm, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t like to be overly intimate in front of outsiders.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Larissa first froze, then reflexively withdrew her hands, spat out her tongue, and smiled yfully, ¡°Um, okay, I respect you.¡± After saying that, she nced around, came up to Dixon¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Dixon, you were really goodst night, you made me almost unable to get out of bed.¡± The pouting voice has a taste of kawaii. Larissa got up and left after she finished speaking, not forgetting to smile back, ¡°Hurry up and eat, mom and dad and grandpa are waiting.¡± Dixon still kept his head down and his hand on the phone, but his dark eyes were chilly. A bone-chilling coldnessparable to that of a pr cier!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. A few moments, Dixon got up, went to the restaurant, the family ¡®happy¡¯ with breakfast. Because Dixon just a warning, Larissa also dare not pretend to be intimate with him. She was worried that touching Dixon¡¯s bottom line would shatter the ¡®happiness¡¯ between the two of them that was so hard toe by. After breakfast, Dixon said to a few people sitting on the couch, ¡°I¡¯m going to work.¡± Master Dixon: ¡°Go ahead.¡± Dixon¡¯s father: ¡°Yeah.¡± Dixon¡¯s mother: ¡°Come back early tonight.¡± Larissa: ¡°Dixon, bye.¡± Listening to several people, Dixon left the living room without looking back. Walking out of the living room, there was a male maid over 40 years old at the bottom of the steps cleaning the yard with a broom. When he saw Dixon walking out, he immediately walked up and bowed, ¡°Good morning, young master.¡± Dixon stood there, took out a cigarette case, took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth, took a lighter and lit it, took a drag, asked in a cold tone, ¡°How did it go?¡± ¡°Everything went well, she didn¡¯t have any suspicions.¡± The male servant said truthfully. Dixon pulled out a check for two hundred thousand from his pocket and handed it to her, ¡°Well done.¡± He nced sideways, ncing at the man, ¡°Remember to take clearer shots and use all the ones you know.¡± The male servant took the check and immediately put it away, thanking her repeatedly, ¡°Thank you, young master.¡± Dixon did not pay attention, walked straight to the garage and drove away. The man just now was the man Dixon had recently arranged to work as a male servant in the house. Although he is in his forties, he has a toned pecs, is a sportsman, and is also a qualified voice actor. As long as his voice is the same as Dixon¡¯s and his body scent is the same as Dixon¡¯s, Larissa won¡¯t even notice. In the evening, Dixon came back from work and poured another ss of water for Larissa before going to bed. When he went to the bedroom, as he usually does when he is done, the bedroom light was once again extinguished. Larissa waited impatiently for Dixon until the man she wanted was sitting on the edge of the bed, and she hugged him like a hungry wolf. Only this night the man was more ¡®aggressive¡¯ than yesterday, trying all kinds of positions with her and unlocking more ways to y. Chapter 1511 : Have you thought about it? Larissa enjoyed herself so much that she left behind what little reserve she had. The following week, she kept a certain distance from Dixon every day, and at night in the room on all kinds of indulgence. She was able to satisfy all the requests made by the man. And their scene in the bedroom was transmitted to theputer in the other room. Dixon watched the video of the woman¡¯s unrestrained, dog-like kneeling in front of the man, lightly sucking the huge thing in his lips, can not help but snort, raised his hand to shut down theputer. This week, because of Larissa¡¯s ¡®satisfaction¡¯, even the investigation of Sophie¡¯s matter was put on hold. She felt that she was now happy every day with ¡®Dixon¡¯, and simply stopped finding fault with Sophie. ¡­ Zorui Technology, the president¡¯s office. Morris was busy working on documents at thepany when his cell phone, which was ced on a side table, suddenly rang. The ringing phone interrupted his work thoughts, so he put down the file, picked up the phone and swept the phone screen. On the screen was an unfamiliar cell phone number, and the address was from J City. J City? Morris¡¯s dark pupils narrowed slightly as he guessed the identity of the phone¡¯s owner. He thumbed the answer button and held the phone to his ear, but didn¡¯t speak. The person on the other end of the line gave his name, ¡°Morris, this is Nathanael Lora, how are you thinking about what we told youst time we met?¡± Thest time Vivian and Morris went to J City, The Lora family met with them and both mentioned that Morris should marry Melody Lora. Neither of the couple spoke up about it after they returned to mention it. Because ¡­ They trust each other, they do not want to mention these annoying and unpleasant things. Nathanael Lora¡¯s tone on the phone was calm, most likely giving Morris a chance and not wanting to stir up the rtionship too much. ¡°Nathanael, I thought what I saidst time we met was clear enough.¡± Morris would not be swayed by it at all. His unthinking answer silenced the person on the other end of the line for a moment. Through the phone, Morris could feel the other party¡¯s displeasure. ¡°I thought you were a smart man, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be a lustful one.¡± Nathanael Lora snorted lightly and said contemptuously, ¡°No matter in terms of looks, family background and status, Melody is better than Vivian, how can you be charmed by that woman!¡± Nathanael Lora had heard about Morris before, and knew that he was a rare business genius, but she didn¡¯t expect that he was just a guy who only knew how to love children. ¡°I can¡¯t afford it. Morris eyes light, look as usual, ¡°Is there anything else, if not I¡¯m busy first.¡± Morris¡¯s words were polite, but he cut off the phone directly after the words fell. After putting the phone down, the other party did not call again. But he knew that both Nathanael Lora and Melody Lora were not people who would give up easily. His handsome face frowned lightly, picked up the phone and leaned back in the executive chair, dialed Vivian¡¯s number. This week, Vivian went to the set in the shooting. Because of Melody Lora¡¯s absence, the conflict between Mera and Vivian was eliminated long ago, so Vivian¡¯s shooting in the set was quite smooth, plus she had already memorized the whole script, and the progress was very fast. Director Johnny watched Vivian acting more and more smoothly, gradually blending with the role, and became more and more fond of her.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Vivian had just finished filming and was sitting on the sidelines taking a break when her agent Ynda brought her cell phone and handed it to her, ¡°Mr. Morris is on the phone.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Vivian took the phone and immediately answered Morris¡¯ call, walking aside and whispering, ¡°Why are you calling me at this time?¡± Chapter 1512 : Adopt Me ¡°Missed you.¡± The other side, Morris lips smile up, listening to Vivian¡¯s words, heart extraordinarily healing, as if there is magic, can calm his bad mood. ¡°If you do the math, we haven¡¯t seen each other in a week.¡± Vivian held the phone, looked back at the crowd of people filming not far away, thought for a moment, said: ¡°Wait a little longer, the film city side of the y, there are almost two days to finish filming. By then, the crew will go to L City for live-action shooting, so we will soon be able to meet.¡± This is a city adjacent to L City, not far from L City, but it still takes several hours toe and go. ¡°Is the shoot going well?¡± Morris asked. ¡°Everything went well.¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Director Johnny was so mad at me and Melody Lora for all the circumstances. The good thing is that before Melody Lora was injured, the scenes in Film City had already been shot, and my side was progressing very fast, so there was no dy. I can see that Director Johnny is in a much better state of mind these two days.¡± Not to mention Director Johnny, if it were any director, when encountering one situation after another, he would be thunderstruck. But it is not Vivian or Melody Lora, he can not provoke, can only break his teeth to swallow. Director Johnny was aggrieved and felt that no one could understand him. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Morris returned a perfunctory sentence. After that, there was a few seconds of silence on the phone.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Vivian is an extremely perceptive person, immediately sensed that Morris is not right, carefully thinking, then asked: ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Morris pretended to be confused, after all, did not want to say those things, think it will add to Vivian¡¯s vain trouble. ¡°Did Melody Lora¡¯s parents call you?¡± It had been a week since they had returned from J City, but that time had been uneventful, which in turn made Vivian apprehensive every day. She had followed Melody Lora¡¯s movements and knew that The Lora family hade over to pick up Melody Lora and Maddox Cheal had picked up Scales Aaron. The two people from J City have not moved, which is an anomaly. Seeing her hit the nail on the head, Morris shook his head and reached up to rub his temples, ¡°You can¡¯t hide anything from me.¡± Vivian was not at all pleased by hispliment. She leaned against the red railing of the long corridor, looked up at the sun, raised her hand to block the blinding light, and sighed. For a long time, she said: ¡°Morris, I believe in your choice. No matter what you want to do, I will support you unconditionally.¡± The two of them were born and died together, the basic trust is still there. Vivian¡¯s words really touched Morris. Suddenly, he said, ¡°Nathanael Lora said that if I stay with Melody Lora, he will give me all the property of The Lora family as long as the first child bears The Lora family¡¯s name. To be honest, I was quite impressed.¡± Somehow, he suddenly wanted to tease Vivian. ¡°Is that so?¡± Vivian raised her hand and lifted the wind-blown hair at her temples, her red lips curved and she said, ¡°I think it¡¯s also quite good. melody Lora feeds you, you take the money to feed me, and I take the money you give me to feed a white boy, it¡¯s quite good.¡± When she spoke, her tone could be heard with a few teasing smiles. ¡°Tsk, our Vivian¡¯s calctions are so loud, the beads are popping up in my face.¡± Morris couldn¡¯t help butugh. Vivian was also amused, ¡°I really think it is quite good ah. My goal in life is to get something for nothing, the role of gold and silver mountains, how good it is.¡± Chapter 1513 : Uncovering Scars ¡°So, I need to work harder, otherwise what to take to support my Vivian,¡± the telephone side, Morris clear voice and Su and good. But more than that, it was the words that doted on her. The Lora family is a very important part of the family. But when she thought of The Lora family, the smile disappeared from her face. ¡°Morris.¡± She sounded serious, ¡°Do whatever you want, I¡¯ll support you.¡± Vivian knew Morris¡¯s choice and was bound to cooperate with him fully. ¡°It¡¯s enough to have you say that.¡± Morris was very relieved. The two of them then talked on the phone for a few more minutes before Vivian hung up the phone. She leaned against the pir with her phone, gazing vacantly into the distance, deep in thought. Suddenly, someone tapped her on the shoulder from behind herself. Vivian reflexively held the person¡¯s hand and was about to do an over-the-shoulder m when she realized that the person standing behind her was Ynda. ¡°Hiss, pinch so painful, you want to break my bones?¡± Ynda wrinkled her face in pain, and drew a few breaths backwards. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t pay attention just now.¡± Vivian smiled helplessly, looking at her white green fingers were pinched red, painfully took her hand and rubbed it, ¡°Is everything okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m not that delicate.¡± Ynda returned a smile. She rubbed her left hand with her right hand, not forgetting to look up at Vivian, and seeing her frowning, she sat down on the bench in the corridor and asked, ¡°Is Mr. Morris in trouble?¡± Vivian nodded, let out a long sigh, and sat down smoothly beside Ynda. ¡°Melody Lora is injured, and The Lora family won¡¯t rest easily.¡± ¡°She is self-inflicted, not half rted to you guys.¡± Ynda coldly returned. Although she was still in a state of amnesia and couldn¡¯t remember the past, Vivian had also told her almost everything that had happened before.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The only thing that Vivian could not say was about her unpleasant past. That was her pain, and Vivian couldn¡¯t bear to uncover her scars. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Vivian nodded her head as if enlightened. She propped her elbows on the railing, resting her forehead, and suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Has Mike Cheal been in touch with youtely?¡± ¡°Contacted. But ¡­ I haven¡¯t replied much.¡± Ynda hung her head, her face mncholy, ¡°Although I can¡¯t remember the past, I am extremely repulsed by him.¡± Vivian took a meaningful look at Ynda, inexplicably some heartache. What kind of hurt would make a person with amnesia so repulsive to someone who had hurt him? In a sh, Vivian felt that if Ynda kept losing her memory and never remembered that she was Yara Sain, it would not be a kind of ¡®happiness¡¯. ¡°Vivian, I ¡­¡± Ynda called her the same as before after she found out everything from Vivian. ¡°Can I, get the baby with me?¡± After Vivian took Ynda to visit her biological childst time, Ynda developed special emotions for that child, and her heart was constantly hanging on to that child. What¡¯s more, in recent days, Ynda wanted to bring the child with her and wanted to spend time with her every day. ¡°No way.¡± Vivian decisively refused, ¡°Before Mike Cheal¡¯s matter is finished, the little one is exposed, it is a threat to him.¡± The reason for hiding the existence of the little one is to be able to protect him better. If the identity is exposed now, Mike Cheal can only use the child as a threatening bargaining chip. Ynda didn¡¯t say anything more, looked away, and after a long time of silence, she said, ¡°What do I need to do?¡± Chapter 1514 : Stalked From what she knew about Mike Cheal¡¯s past, Ynda hated him with a passion and always wanted to do something to help Vivian and Morris. Naive Morris always let her apany Vivian, and there was no room for her to y. ¡°There is no need to rush, I believe you will be reunited with Calvin by the end of this year.¡± Vivian held Ynda¡¯s hand and reassured her. Calvin¡¯s full name is ¡®Calvin Sain¡¯, and Vivian has always called the little one ¡®Calvin¡¯. ¡°Good!¡± Ynda inclined her head to look at Vivian and nodded with a firm tone, ¡°I believe you.¡± The two of them looked at each other and smiled. In the afternoon, Vivian continued filming until two o¡¯clock at night. After the crew wrapped up, Ynda drove Vivian towards the hotel where she was staying. But the car just came out of the film city, Ynda frequently looked up at the rearview mirror. Vivian noticed her abnormalities and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°That car behind us seems to be following us.¡± After a few traffic lights, Ynda noticed that the car kept following them. When they were going slow, they slowed down; when they were going fast, they picked up speed. Vivian nced sideways at the rearview mirror out the window, the passenger side could not be seen very clearly. She frowned slightly, calmly, ¡°It should be someone from The Lora family.¡± Morris made a phone call to her in the morning, and Vivian sensed something unusual at that time, but she just didn¡¯t expect The Lora family to move so fast. At 2 a. m. in Y City, the dim streetlights on both sides of the street seemed lonely and cold. Except for the asional speeding car, there was no one in sight. ¡°What should we do?¡± Ynda gripped the steering wheel with both hands, her back subconsciously straightened, her foot on the gas pedal, and involuntarily increased her speed, ¡°It¡¯s still a ten-minute drive from the hotel, so it should be okay, right?¡± ¡°If they want to make a move on us, even the hotel can¡¯t stop them.¡± Vivian leaned back in her seat, her fingers resting on herp tapping gently as she calmly analyzed the situation at hand. Suddenly, her eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ynda didn¡¯t know what Vivian had understood yet, ¡°You mean, know what they¡¯re up to?¡± ¡°In front of us is the Y City Bridge, the entire bridge is only separated by railings from the motorway and sidewalk, if they crash into us on the bridge, they will easily run out of the bridge.¡± Vivian said. Her words gave Ynda the creeps, and her grip on the steering wheel tightened, ¡°Yeah. If we crash into the river, they can say it was an ident.¡± Even scarier is ¡­ ¡°The Salt River Bridge is just up ahead around a junction. What if we don¡¯t go up there?¡± Ynda couldn¡¯te up with any ideas for a while. ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of how soon orte the n is executed. Even if we don¡¯t go up to the bridge, it won¡¯t stop their n.¡± Vivian kept her usual calm and didn¡¯t let the danger get in the way. It seemed that the people of The Lora family had really moved to kill her. ¡°Stop the car.¡± She suddenly said. Ynda froze for a moment and immediately put her foot on the brake, stopping the car on the road.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The ck business car that was following her was not expecting them to stop suddenly and nearly rear-ended her. Vivian unbuckled her seat belt and pushed the door to get out of the car, Ynda asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Fighting for my life.¡± She said indifferently, then pushed open the door and went around to the back seat, leaned down and felt under the car seat and drew out two throwing sticks. Ynda did not understand what Vivian was going to do, but she would never leave Vivian alone either. It is probably because the two of them have been in contact more, Ynda has always been indifferent to outsiders, but to Vivian¡¯s attitude is extraordinarily friendly. Chapter 1515 : Prepare for battle Bang¡­ Ynda threw up the car door and came around to Vivian¡¯s side, just to see her throw over a flinging stick. Ynda caught the stick precisely, looking down at the weight of the stick is quite heavy, somehow some excitement, only to feel the belligerent factor in the body has been pressed. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Vivian looked at her and asked. Ynda pursed her lips and smiled lightly, ¡°death is not afraid, this is afraid of what.¡± When the two of them were talking, the door of themercial vehicle behind opened, inside one after another down eight strong men, each of them fierce and fierce, with murderous intent in their eyes. The attitude, as if the two of them will not rest until they are killed today. The man at the head of the group was wearing a leather jacket, with a cigarette in his mouth, hands in his pockets, looking at the two of them with a tug, ¡°Who is Vivian?¡± ¡°Me.¡± Vivian was wearing a ck tweed coat with a dark red bottomed stand-up sweater and high heels. A long head of hair in the cold wind blowing messy in the cheeks, she raised her head to gather the hair to the back of the head, a movement but looks heroic. Next to her stood Ynda. Ynda a grandmother gray short hair, wearing a ck leather jacket leather pants, the same ten centimeters of hate, but her proud and tall figure perfectly presented. Not like other women that are as enchanting and delicate in stature, but also more than Vivian, high and cold, full of heroism, like the secondary boys who came out of theics. At first nce, it is almost impossible to distinguish the gender. But it is handsome enough to sink people. ¡°Tch, big brother, who is that man?¡± ¡°Are you blind, that is a woman. Boobs so big, you can not see?¡± ¡°Wearing ck bottom, and back to the light, can not see clearly. But, she is actually a woman? Speechless, more handsome than the old man.¡± ¡°Such a beautiful girl, big brother, how about ¡­ first y to y in get them killed?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, otherwise how unfortunate ah.¡± ¡°Roll. Women or money is important? If you¡¯ve got them, we¡¯ll get rich, and then what kind of women do you want?¡± ¡°Really short-sighted.¡± ¡­ A few people are talking about you and me, and their words are full of greed for the two. ¡°You¡¯re Vivian, right?¡± The short man in the leather jacket pointed at Vivian, ¡°Come with us obediently and we can let your friend go.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Ynda stepped forward and stood in front of Vivian, ¡°If you want to take her, you have to kill me first.¡± ¡°Yo, hahahahaha ¡­ girl is hot enough sexually.¡± The leather jacket manughed, revealing a mouthful of yellow teeth, a pair of cloudy eyes flooded with lustful starbursts, ¡°Since you have to die together, then do not me our brothers are not polite.¡± There was no difference between killing one person and killing two, and they didn¡¯t care. He waved his hand and said to his brothers, ¡°Arrest these two bitches and sink them in the river.¡± ¡°Yes, big brother.¡± ¡°Okay, big brother.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just two women, and they¡¯re looking for eight of us, really speechless, who do you think you¡¯re looking down on!¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hahaha, that is, you see the two of them still holding a throwing stick, pretending to look like that.¡± ¡­ A few people walked towards the two, while trying to y lip service, looking at the two people¡¯s eyes more and more unkind. A tall, thin man walking in front stretched out a dirty hand towards Vivian¡¯s face, ¡°Come, let brother spoil you ¡­ ah~!¡± The tall, thin man¡¯s hand had not touched Vivian¡¯s face, it was Vivian with a flinging stick, hand up, a stick hit his arm heavily, vaguely heard a click, followed by a ghostly cry like a wolf scream. Chapter 1516 : Protecting Young Lady Vivian a stick whip down after, without hesitation a kick on his chest, seemingly weak woman, that kick surprisingly kicked people far away, fell heavily on the hood of the car behind. The point is ¡­ She was actually wearing high heels. ¡°Shit, how dare you hit my second brother!¡± Another man man pounced over. The other men saw that Vivian was well-handled and knew that they had been careless and gullible, so they swarmed over her. Vivian and Ynda, both with their hands on the bat, used all their strength in each blow, hitting several men heavily. Each blow from the heavy stick was apanied by a hunting sound, mixed with the screams of the men being beaten. ¡°Ah. Ouch, my head.¡± ¡°Bitch, hit so hard, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± ¡°Grip grass, my waist!¡± ¡°Give me to kill her!¡± ¡°Old Six, get the knife.¡± ¡­ The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you¡¯re doing. The long knives are 50 to 60 centimeters long, and in the dim light, the open-edged knives shine with sharpness, making people shudder. Ynda¡¯s face sank and she leaned toward Vivian, ¡°They¡¯ve got knives, what should we do?¡± Their shaking sticks, no matter how long, could not withstand the killing power of a knife. ¡°You get in the car first!¡± Vivian calm andposed to open the door of the car, said to Ynda. Ynda¡¯s small face darkened a few points, fiercely reached out and flung the door, ¡°What do you mean? I Ynda is the kind of unkind and unrighteous people? How can I let you carry the danger alone, I hide in the car ah, I am not afraid of death!¡± She was furious, like a tiger that had its hair plucked and was in a rage~ Vivian raised his hand and patted her shoulder, ¡°Trust me, it can be solved.¡± If it couldn¡¯t be solved, Vivian wouldn¡¯t have let her stop temporarily. Instead of waiting to get into the car and get hit by them in the river, it would be better to settle them on the spot. ¡°I ¡­¡± Ynda pulled her red lips, just wanted to retort, but before she could finish her sentence, she felt a pain in her neck, Vivian¡¯s hand shed over, she cked out and copsed. Vivian wrapped his arm around her waist, pulled open the car door and shoved her inside. Vivian¡¯s eyes shrank, she took a step back and took the bat. She was backing up and dodging sideways, a flinging stick directly on the man¡¯s head, the man cked out, his head buzzed with pain, covering his head and copsed. ¡°Mud, hurt another one of my brothers. See if I don¡¯t kill you today!¡± A yellow hair yelled. Several people pounced directly, Vivian with a stick and they fought together, shaking the stick to block the long knife, the sound of metal shing thud bang bang, mixed with wailing screams, enough to know how intense the fight. And at that moment, several speeding cars pulled up next to each other. The doors opened, and one by one, one by one, one by two dozen people came down from the car and surrounded them. At that moment, Vivian¡¯s face turned white for a few minutes, holding the hand of the stick harder and harder, like crazy towards the people in front of him. Because she knew that the 20 people wereing for her. If you can¡¯t solve them, there¡¯s only one way to die tonight! ¡°Protect the youngdy, quick!¡± Among that line of more than ten people, the leader pointed ahead and ordered, and a group of people immediately rushed over and joined the fight. Only then did Vivian realize that these people were here to save her. Despite the fact that seven or eight people were armed with long knives, three or four people had just been taken down by Vivian, and the remaining four were easily subdued.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1517 : Chopping off his hand ¡°Sorry, youngdy, we are the ones who camete.¡± The man in the lead walked over and said to Vivian in a respectful manner. Vivian knew him, he was a brother under Morris¡¯s hand, and had seen him before when he was in the Hidden Tribe. His name was Jayson. I didn¡¯t expect that Morris had actually secretly arranged someone to protect her all this time. ¡°Just in time.¡± She responded with a smile. Jayson had also seen her martial arts skills and was extremely clear about her identity and background, so he treated her with more and more respect. ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re injured.¡± He reached out and pointed to Vivian¡¯s left arm, dark clothes, no blood could be seen in the dim light, but blood was flowing from her hand and beads of blood were dripping down her fingers. ¡°Minor injury, it¡¯s okay.¡± She shook her head. It was probably cut by a knife during the fight earlier. Vivian held a throwing stick in her hand and looked at the men who were held down on the ground with a stony face, ¡°The Lora family sent you here, didn¡¯t they?¡± She stepped forward and looked at one of them, questioning. ¡°What The Lora family, I don¡¯t know.¡± The slightly chubby man snorted in disdain.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Vivian was not angry, slightly bending her knees in a half-crouch, the wand in her hand nudging the man¡¯s head, ¡°You don¡¯t say, do you?¡± She inclined her head and said to Jayson beside her, ¡°Since they won¡¯t talk, let¡¯s send the bodies of several of them to Nathanael Lora.¡± With those words, she got up and turned toward her car. Jayson nodded and with a wave of his hand said, ¡°Get a few of them dead and throw their bodies to Nathanael Lora.¡± ¡°Yes, Brother Jayson.¡± The minions under Jayson responded. It was Vivian¡¯s cold energy that scared those on the ground and made them tremble and cry out in ghostly tears. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, I say I say.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it too.¡± ¡°Big brother, we just get paid to do things, really, and there is no need to throw your life into it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Nathanael Lora. the Lora family gives us money to get you killed, preferably the deathless kind.¡± A few people said a word to you, and the greedy ones had opened their mouths to exin everything. Vivian stood by the limousine, looking sideways at those people, and finally said to Jayson: ¡°Cut off that man¡¯s hand and give it to Nathanael Lora, and say it¡¯s my gift to him.¡± After saying that, she did not care about the curses and pleas of those people, went around to the main driver¡¯s seat, got into the car and drove away. The journey arrived safely at the hotel parking lot. Sitting in the car, I saw that Ynda had not yet awakened, so I waited quietly for a while. Somehow, Ynda in the back row raised her hand and touched the back of her neck, painfully jerked backwards, ¡°Hiss ¡­ pain.¡± Out of nowhere, Ynda thought of something, miso sat up, pushed open the car door to get off. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Vivian saw her to get out of the car, immediately shouted. Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Where are those people? How did we get back?¡± Vivian looked back at her helplessly, ¡°You ask so many questions, which one should I answer?¡± ¡°One by one.¡± ¡°Morris arranged for people to secretly protect us, and they came in time, so naturally it¡¯s fine.¡± Just those people alone, Vivian was fully capable of handling them. Ifter those one or twenty people, or Nathanael Lora¡¯s people, Vivian can hardly imagine what the consequences would be. Or perhaps ¡­ There was no way she would have lived to see the sun of tomorrow. ¡°Whew ¡­ that¡¯s good.¡± Ynda leaned back in the back car seat, closed the car door and took a long breath. Half a minuteter, she asked again, ¡°The Lora family is already looking for us, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a blessing, not a curse, but a curse that can¡¯t be avoided.¡± Vivian understood that escape was never a solution. Chapter 1518 : Accompany me to J City When the two of them entered the hotel, Ynda was not sure about Vivian, so she suggested, ¡°Let me sleep with you tonight.¡± More people to take care of more. After all, The Lora family will not rest, there is no telling what will happen. ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian readily agreed. The two of them went to Vivian¡¯s suite, washed up, and then lounged on the couch watching TV. Of course, the TV was on, but the two of them kept talking, neither of them caring what was on the TV. Vivian chatted with Ynda while talking to Margarita Jones on her cell phone, who happened to be asking about Melody Lora, so she told Margarita Jones what The Lora family had done. Margarita Jones, who has a violent temper, listened to Vivian¡¯s words and jumped like a thunderstorm, editing several messages in a row ¡­ [Mud, bitch, can¡¯t get a man to kill you, that woman is so short of men ah!] [Good thing you¡¯re okay, otherwise Morris would really go crazy!] [Damn Melody Lora, she slit her wrists that day, why didn¡¯t she bleed to death?] [I¡¯m so mad at you.] The message was followed by a few angry emojis, which showed how annoyed she was. Vivian couldn¡¯t help but edit the text to soothe her: [It¡¯s not worth getting angry over Melody Lora. The good thing is I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t have to worry.] However, there must be an understanding with The Lora family. Vivianid down on the couch after sending the message, staring up at the ceiling with some anxiety. It was too easy to get rid of one Melody Lora. But they are not only facing The Lora family, but also Morris¡¯s father Maddox Cheal, Mike Cheal, and Antina. The most worrying thing is that several families have joined forces against Morris, which is tantamount to pushing her to the brink. Vivian although disgusted Melody Lora, but also can not do anything. The situation, quite passive. And at the same time. L City. Margarita Jones sent a message to Vivian and immediately called Danny. The number rang several times after it was dialed, before the other party answered. ¡°Um ¡­?¡± A confused voice, ¡°Auntie, calling in the middle of the night, let¡¯s not let people sleep?¡± ¡°This is not afraid that you sleep over, care about you.¡± Margarita Jones red lips hooked up a smile, throwing the game console handle in her hand to the side. Danny snorted lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about all that nonsense. I can¡¯t tell if you¡¯ve grown a heart or not?¡± He knew Margarita Jones¡¯ character too well, not a caring woman at all. ¡°Ha ha.¡± Margarita Jones ungenerousugh, ¡°that ¡­ Danny ah, can you ¡­ can you ¡­ ¡± Margarita Jones wanted to say. ¡°If you have something, just say it.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± She ¡®oh¡¯ and said nonchntly, ¡°Can you go to J City with me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s a trip to J City for now?¡± Danny didn¡¯t understand the purpose of Margarita Jones¡¯ sudden offer to go to J City. The point was that Margarita Jones had not been to J City since she came back from the Hidden Tribe, so what did she want to do if she suddenly wanted to go? ¡°If you promise me, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Margarita Jones began to y the game. ¡°Heh.¡± Danny grunted in disgust, ¡°Looking for a sick person to apany you to J City, you really say the words.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be helped, who let my master give me to you. Let¡¯s say you¡¯re going or not?¡± ¡°Yes! Yes! Let alone go to J City, even if you go to Everest now, I have to apany. Otherwise Morris will kill me!¡± Danny was helpless.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. What could be done? He simply did not have any choice. Chapter 1519 : Wrong person Y City, the hotel. Morris, who had driven here in the middle of the night, got out of the car and went straight to the Vivian Hotel suite, took his room card and swiped it, pushed the door open and walked in. In the living room, he casually took off the scarf and jacket around his neck, threw them on the sofa, and stepped into the bedroom. Inside the bedroom, the bathroom light scattered a faint light through the ss door. Morris thought Vivian had forgotten to turn off the light before going to bed, but did not think much of it. He went to the bed and looked at the quiet little woman sleeping in the darkness, and just wanted to caress her hair, when he suddenly noticed that the faint scent on the other side¡¯s hair was different from Vivian¡¯s body. And at that moment, the bathroom door opened and a person came out from inside. When he heard the voice, Morris frowned and looked sideways at the person at the bathroom door, who was also looking at him. The bathroom door opened and the light shone out, not as bright as daylight, but it was possible to see the whole room. ¡°Vivian?¡± ¡°Morris?¡± The two men said in unison. Morris was stunned for a moment, immediately looked down at the woman on the bed and stood up reflexively, ¡°Who is this?¡± That reaction, Vivian immediately understood what, can not help but make a ¡®silent¡¯ gesture, waved a hand, indicating that he went to the living room.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Turning off the bathroom light, the two exited the bedroom and closed the bedroom door. Morris¡¯ face was slightly sunken and his eyes looked at Vivian sulkily without saying a word. ¡°Pfft~¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, ¡°What are you looking at me like that for?¡± Saying that, she tilted her head and teased, ¡°You didn¡¯t kiss Ynda, did you?¡± Upon seeing Vivian, Morris subconsciously asked ¡®who is this¡¯, but the next moment already knew the identity of the other party. Morris¡¯ eyes narrowed slightly as he tugged her arm and swept her into his arms, ¡°Why do you think you want to see me kiss another woman?¡± He hooked his finger on her chin, ¡°When did you have this fetish? I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t know that.¡± ¡°What, you can¡¯t tell the difference between Ynda and me, and you still have the nerve to say that.¡± Vivian gave him a nk look. Although the mouth said so, but the bed Ynda covers most of the face, and in a dark ce, also in her bed, easily did not find each other identity, it is normal. ¡°me me?¡± Morris reached out and pinched her cheek, and couldn¡¯t help but smile again, ¡°You¡¯re my woman, even if I can¡¯t see you, I can still be familiar with the scent of your body. Silly.¡± The two looked at each other and smiled. Morris¡¯s hand dropped and wrapped around her waist, but because he identally touched Vivian¡¯s arm, he heard Vivian ¡®hiss¡¯ in pain. ¡°Let me see your injury.¡± Noticing that she was hurt, Morris immediately let her go and lifted her left arm, lifting her nightgown to see the gauze wrapped around her left arm. At that moment in L City, Morris received a call that someone from The Lora family had attacked Vivian, and he rushed over from L City immediately. On the way, and call to ask carefully, subordinates truthfully reported that Vivian downed everyone, a small injury to the hand, people are fine, he hung his heart also fell. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a small injury.¡± Vivian brushed away Morris¡¯s hand and shook his arm again, ¡°Look, move freely, minor injuries.¡± When she got back to the hotel, Ynda cleaned her wound and wrapped it with gauze, so the injury was not visible at all. But Morris could also know the extent of Vivian¡¯s injury from the size of the gauze. ¡°Change your clothes, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital!¡± Chapter 1520 : He’s here ¡°Told you it¡¯s okay.¡± Vivian held Morris¡¯s hand back, ¡°Really, no lie.¡± ¡°Come here, let me take a look.¡± Morris is not at ease after all, pulling Vivian to the sofa and sitting down, gently unraveling the gauze and uncovering it in a circle. The outsideyers of gauze are white, but the insideyers of gauze are oozing with blood, and the stained blood is half the size of a palm. The faint blood stains, most of which is the application of the powder percted out.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Morris frowned and moved more gently than just now, until thest circle of gauze was uncovered, only to find that the cross-sectional wound, almost cut off the surfaceyer of skin, the other side is still attached to the flesh. Fortunately, the wound area is only as big as the thumb. The man¡¯s hanging heart just fell, almost subconsciously lowered his head to help him blow the wound, and then stared at the wound for a long time, the dark eyes more and more profound. Half a day, he got up and found the medicine box, rewrapped the clean gauze. ¡°Let you suffer.¡± Morris put the medicine box on the table and put his palm over her head, taking her into his arms and holding her. During the process, he was extremely careful to avoid her wounds, fearing that he might hurt her. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m fine.¡± Leaning in his arms, feeling the sound of his heart beating, Vivian felt that this moment was real and beautiful. Morris leaned back on the couch and held her, not saying a word. The only thing is that a pair of eyes look forward with a few ruthless and stern coldness. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this won¡¯t happen again.¡± The man put one arm around her shoulders and held her white hand in one hand, his thumbs caressing the back of her hand, giving her endless tenderness. After that, Morris opened a suite next door, carried the woman to the next door, and ced her gently on the bed in the bedroom, ¡°Good girl, sleep first, I¡¯ll take a bath.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Vivian nodded, ¡°Not sleepy. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± The two looked at each other, Morris didn¡¯t say anything else and turned around to go to the bathroom to take a shower. But when he finished showering and came out of the bathroom in his bathrobe, he found Vivian already lying asleep on the bed. Her cheek was resting on the sofa, and her long ck hair was scattered randomly on the pillow, which made her sleeping face more and more quiet and docile. Morris turned out the light, gently got into bed, lifted the bedding, and slept beside her. He knew she was always a light sleeper and didn¡¯t dare to move her. He just put his hand on her waist and felt her even breathing and felt the best. Vivian has always been very alert, but probably because she was next to Morris, she was not defensive, but felt at ease. The first thing you need to do is to find afortable position and go back to sleep. Thepany has been busy filming for days and has not rested properly, so it is really sleepy now. A good night¡¯s sleep, not even a dream. Early morning. The sun was shining, the warm sunlight shone through the ss window and fell on Vivian¡¯s face, she stretched her back and opened her sleepy eyes. ¡°Awake?¡± Beside her, the man¡¯s maic voice was familiar and gentle. She turned over and looked at him in front of her, the corners of her lips curled up into a light smile. And then, rubbing a little towards him, her hand wrapped around his waist and nted a kiss on his lips, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Morris.¡± ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Cheal.¡± Morris¡¯ lips showed an insatiable smile and his finger nudged the tip of her nose, ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± ¡°It was a restful sleep with you there.¡± Said Vivian, froze and sat up in a sh, ¡°Oh no. I am in this room with you, Ynda can not find me must be anxious to die? The director will probably lose his temper.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted Ynda and Director Johnny, don¡¯t worry, you lie down and get some more sleep.¡± He said. Chapter 1521 : Kidnapping Melody Lora ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Vivian breathed a sigh of relief and slowlyy down, her head resting on his arm, her arm around her waist, but her fingers restlessly drawing circles on his back, ¡°Yourpany still has a lot of things to deal with, hurry up and go back. The crew will leave for L City in the next two days to film, we¡¯ll see each other every day then.¡± ¡°Thepany has Trent Stone, no need to worry.¡± To him, nothing is as important as Vivian. At this moment, he just wants to hold the woman in his arms quietly and enjoy the pleasant morning time with her. ¡°Let me hold her a little longer.¡± He coveted the warmth and scent of Vivian¡¯s body and wanted this kind of warmth tost longer. Vivian¡¯s cheek rubbed against his chest, holding him for a while longer. When the little woman in his arms fell asleep in a few moments, Morris looked at her peaceful appearance, reached out and gently brushed the hair hanging down on her cheeks to her temples, and lowered his head to give her a kiss on her forehead. She knew that Morris was there, so the kiss didn¡¯t affect her sleep. Morris slowly withdrew his arm, covered her with bedding, and tiptoed out of the bedroom dressed, closing the door behind him. The moment the room door closed, his face full of tenderness suddenly cold a few points, the whole body of a person with a cold air. Thest time he arranged for Benson to go to the uninhabited area, he had to make a phone call. Thest time he arranged for Benson to go to the uninhabited ind, he has sessfullypleted and returned to L City. The phone rang a few times, the other end has answered the phone, ¡°Boss?¡± ¡°Move immediately to go to J City.¡± Hemanded in a deep voice, his tone serious. ¡°Okay. What¡¯s the job?¡± Benson inquired. ¡°Find Melody Lora and ¡­¡± he exined to Benson on the phone before hanging up the phone. Standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window in the living room, he looked out of the window with cold eyes, not knowing what he was thinking. Although he and Melody Lora once fought side by side, but this can not be a reason to hurt Vivian. Vivian slept for another two hours before waking up. Morris had lunch with her and then took her to the set before he drove back to L City. Meanwhile, J City. Margarita Jones and Danny both got off the ne, and Danny contacted an acquaintance to pick them up. The driver, Wheeler, is Danny¡¯s subordinate who works in J City, and drove very quietly all the way. Danny sat in the back row, looked at Margarita Jones beside him and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been mysterious all the way, now is the time to tell me what you want to do?¡± From L City to J City, Margarita Jones only said she was bringing him to J City, but never told him what she was up to. Margarita Jones gathered her red trench coat, looked at him sideways and smiled brightly, ¡°Vivian was beaten up yesterday, so of course I want to avenge her.¡± ¡°Revenge for her? Who could have offended her ¡­¡± Here, Danny¡¯s voice struck and he frowned furiously, ¡°You mean Melody Lora?¡± He had the benefit of hindsight. He had heard a little about what happened yesterday. It was supposed to be about the Morris couple, and Danny hadn¡¯t expected Margarita Jones to contact him in the middle of the night and ask him to take a flight to J City this morning to avenge Vivian¡¯s death anyway. ¡°Sure.¡± Margarita Jones, with her arms around her chest, gave an arrogant snort, ¡°Dare toy hands on my sister, I can¡¯t get it out of my heart if I don¡¯t teach her a lesson.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t she have a husband that needs you to step up to the te?¡± Danny asked rhetorically.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Although he felt that Margarita Jones had acted improperly, he was still touched by her vigor in protecting her best friend. There are not many girls like that. ¡°What my master wants to do is his business, what I want to do is my business.¡± She gave Danny an oblique nce, ¡°There is no conflict.¡± Chapter 1522 : Danny is such a wimp She was right. Vivian was Morris¡¯s wife, but she was also her best friend, and what she and Morris both did was not in conflict. Margarita Jones raised her eyebrows, her wintry eyes narrowed slightly, and moved a few points closer to Danny, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be ¡­ wimpy, would you?¡± The other side is The Lora family after all. J City¡¯s The Lora family, whether strength, financial strength, power, power, are domestic no one can reach. Danny¡¯s eyebrows are slightly closed, ¡°Since you know that the other side is very strong, you should be more sober. You represent Morris in every word and deed.¡± ¡°Hmph, couldn¡¯t care less.¡± She tilted her head to the side and looked out the window, ¡°Big deal, when the timees, I¡¯ll throw myself at The Lora family to make amends.¡± Danny then rambled on about what was at stake, but Margarita Jones was still undeterred. Not only that, but she lost her temper. She mmed her seat and red at Danny, ¡°Are you going or not? If you don¡¯t want to go, thisdy will do it herself. Anyway, I can¡¯t stand this anger. I tang the young master of the hidden tribe ¡­¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Under the emotion, Margarita Jones identally exposed her identity, Danny lightly coughed twice to remind. Margarita Jones instantly silenced, skimmed her mouth and coldly grunted, ¡°Goon.¡± She reached out and patted the main driver¡¯s seat, ¡°Brother Wheeler, stop the car.¡± Wheeler nodded and immediately pulled over to the side of the road. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Danny asked with a sullen look on his face. Margarita Jones¡¯ delicate and beautiful face was cold, ¡°Thank you Mr. Danny for taking the trouble to send me to J City, I won¡¯t bother you, goodbye.¡± She opened the car door with her hand and intended to get out. ¡°Come back!¡± Danny yanked Margarita Jones¡¯s arm and reprimanded her lightly. Margarita Jones struggled to shake her arm, but Danny tugged too tightly and couldn¡¯t get his hand free. She huffed and wrinkled her delicate curved moon eyebrows, her charming face full of anger, ¡°Let go!¡± ¡°No let go.¡± ¡°Danny, do you think I wouldn¡¯t dare to beat you up?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Danny couldn¡¯t help himself, ¡°There are people in this world that you Margarita Jones wouldn¡¯t dare to beat up. Even if there is, I¡¯m afraid it hasn¡¯t been born yet.¡± ¡°Since you know, still do not let go? If you believe I beat you, even your mother does not know you.¡± She said, but also raised the right hand holding a fist, the position, as if the next second fist will fall on Danny. The Wheeler sitting in the front row looked at the scene behind through the rearview mirror and couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of his mouth wildly. The man behind him is his boss, a gentleman as gentle as a jade, and now look what has been forced into?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Tsk tsk, this woman named Margarita Jones is really different. But the look is also really good-looking. Eyebrows like a painting, a smile gives the illusion of a charming eyes like silk, as if it is a picture scroll out of the style of beauty. The first thing you need to do is to take a look at it and let your heart beat faster. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether my mother recognizes it or not. If something happens to you now, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have a chance to see my mother in my life. morris will still have to get me killed!¡± He yanked Margarita Jones, who was sitting on the side of the car with one leg on the ground, back with a sharp jerk of his palm. The force was too great, Margarita Jones was caught off guard and leaned back, falling directly into his arms. The moment, the woman¡¯s identity light breath came, lingering in Danny¡¯s nostrils, a unique faint fragrance, but Danny did not have a heartbeat elerated, the ears slightly red. I don¡¯t know how many years, he has rarely been so close to a woman. However, the slightest change in his expression Margarita Jones did not notice, but instead sat up with a grunt and pushed Danny, ¡°drag me for what, you do not want to go, I go myself. Really!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apany you!¡± Chapter 1523 : Mr.Danny is single by strength Suddenly, Danny pulled up his voice and said.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. A rebuke, the carriage instantly quiet down. But Danny finished and then regretted. All these years, he seems to have never been this impulsive. ¡°Really?¡± Margarita Jones¡¯s eyes lit up with joy as she wrapped her arms around Danny¡¯s neck and gave him a kiss on the cheek, ¡°Brother Danny is powerful and domineering.¡± That kiss, for Margarita Jones, was nothing. But Danny obviously stiffened and froze for a second. Seeing Margarita Jones dancing with joy, he was also rendered by her excitement, followed by the corner of his lips, smiling. ¡°If you help me today, you¡¯ll be my Danny brother from now on.¡± Margarita Jones tapped him on the shoulder. Danny raised his hand and pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose, behind the starry lenses, his pair of deep eyes flowed slightly, ¡°Deal.¡± ¡°Haha, my brother Danny is still the best.¡± Margarita Jones put her arms around him again and leaned her head on his shoulder, pouting. Danny frowned tightly and pushed her away with his palm over her head, ¡°Girls, be reserved, be reserved.¡± The Wheeler sitting in the front row saw this scene, the corners of the mouth twitched. The boss is really a wooden fish head. This is not pushing away Miss Margarita? This is clearly to push away the god of love Cupid ah. The moon elder gave him a steel bar, are able to let the boss to break off. Single by strength. Convince! ¡°Okay, okay, listen to brother Danny.¡± Margarita Jones also do not argue with Danny, red lips rippled with a smile, revealing a row of white shellfish teeth. ¡°Wheeler, drive.¡± Danny instructed. The car started slowly and continued on its way. Margarita Jones was leaning against the car seat, holding her phone and sending messages. Danny corner of the eye tilted a nce at Margarita Jones, see her head down, he slowly side eye, looking out the window, hand can not help but touch the ce just kissed by Margarita Jones. Heart, can not control the elerated beating. At a certain moment, like a deer ruthlessly crashed into the heart. An hourter, a certain abandoned building in the suburbs of Beijing. The unconscious Melody Lora was brought over, and several men tied her to a chair behind her back. Seeing her being brought over, Margarita Jones walked over to her, grabbed the ck cloth bag covering her head and threw it aside, looking at the unconscious Melody Lora, she wasted no time and pped Melody Lora directly on the face. The p, crisp and sharp, spare a few bodyguards standing by the side were stunned. Danny in a white suit, standing in front of the window smoking a cigarette, listening to the sound of the p, he looked back meaningfully at Margarita Jones, the angr lips curved. ¡°Ouch. ¡­¡± The unconscious Melody Lora was pped in the ears and her cheeks burned with pain. When she opened her eyes, she was greeted by an unfamiliar face. Taking a closer look, Melody Lora just remembered, ¡°You ¡­ you are Margarita Jones?¡± At that moment, her brain buzzed, scanned around, ¡°Where is this? How did I get here? How dare you ¡­ kidnap me? Margarita Jones, I¡¯m warning you, if you touch me, my father will kill you!¡± This, she did not say it was okay, once she said it made Margarita Jones more and more angry. ¡°So, I¡¯m going to die soon?¡± Margarita Jones shook off the hand that had just pped Melody Lora, ¡°Pig face, a p on my hand hurts.¡± She hurt, Melody Lora hurt even more. The face is on fire, is the kind of pain with numbness, Melody Lora moved facial muscles are feeling a little stiff, after the realization that the face is swollen. ¡°Brother Wheeler, go get me a pair of shears.¡± Margarita Jones looked back at Wheeler and said. Chapter 1524 : Beaten Badly Melody Lora froze and asked nervously, ¡°Margarita Jones, are you crazy, what the hell are you trying to do?¡± She was nervous. She couldn¡¯t understand how she could be in the middle of nowhere when she was in a hospital bed on a drip. Where is her father? Why isn¡¯t heing to save her? Looking at the twine tied around her body and looking out through the window of the abandoned building, there were no thorns everywhere and no homes, could her father find her? Margarita Jones raised her hand to lift the hem of her trench coat, lifted her foot and stepped on the edge of the chair Melody Lora was sitting on with her ck high heels. If I don¡¯t torture you properly, I¡¯ll lose a lot of money.¡± Margarita Jones said, shaking her hand again, ¡°Hiss ~ pain, it hurts too much.¡± Melody Lora the other side of the face was pped, painful cheeks to the side, the whole face numb, painful as being zing fire baked general, the scalp was also seized pain. Vaguely, the mouth seeped a blood taste. She knew that the corners of her mouth were bleeding. She reluctantly stared at Margarita Jones, ¡°You ¡­¡± suddenly looked at Danny standing next to a window, ¡°Mr. Danny, Margarita Jones does not know how to live and die, you also do not know. You should ¡­ call ¡­ should know who I am. If you don¡¯t want your family to be involved, you¡¯d better let me go.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Danny happened to finish smoking the cigarette in his hand, dropped the butt on the ground, lifted his toes and crushed it, and did not speak for a long time. During his moment of silence, Margarita Jones thought that if Danny dared to say a word for Melody Lora, she would beat him up on the ground. ¡°There¡¯s no point in talking about it when you¡¯ve already been beaten up and involved.¡± He shrugged his shoulders and spread his hands with a helpless look. Being pulled by the hair, iparable wretched Melody Lora red eyes, said: ¡°you save me now, I will not only not find you things, but also grateful to you. mr. Danny, you ¡­ you are smart, I believe you should know how to do. ¡± Danny ced one hand in the pocket of his suit pants, pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose with the other hand, and said, ¡°¡®Bitch is heartless, yboy is righteous¡¯, have you heard of it?¡± The implication is that Melody Lora is an actress, that is, a ¡®ywright¡¯, her words, simply can not be trusted. When these words came out, Melody Lora¡¯s hopeful eyes were instantly dulled. It was Margarita Jones who looked at Danny, backhanded a praise, ¡°Danny brother mighty domineering.¡± After saying that, she looked down at the shoes under Danny¡¯s feet, ¡°Danny brother, hey hey hey ¡­ take your shoes off to me?¡± ¡°What for?¡± Danny did not understand Margarita Jones¡¯s meaning. Then I heard herugh and say, ¡°Melody Lora cheeky too thick, hit my hand pain. I want to see what it feels like to have your size forty-two shoe on her size thirty-eight face.¡± Melody Lora¡¯s brain buzzed and her eyes widened in fear, ¡°Margarita Jones, are you crazy? Do you believe it or not, my dad will kill you?¡± Danny: ¡°¡­¡± really does not follow the usual rules. This little princess, so capricious. The capricious look is quite cute. The crowd: ¡°¡­¡± Wow, how can there be such a valiant girl. Margarita Jones still maintains the posture of holding Melody Lora¡¯s hair with one hand. When she sees that Danny is wheedling, she lets go of Melody Lora¡¯s hair, turns around and walks furiously to Danny¡¯s front, leans down, holds his leg with her right hand and lifts it slightly, while her left hand directly removes the custom-made crocodile leather shoes from his feet. ¡°Hey, Margarita Jones, you do not ¡­¡± Danny people have not yet reacted to see her bigh carrying his leather shoes towards Melody Lora. Chapter 1525 : Disfigure her face The momentum, scared Melody Lora heartbeat elerated, nervous struggling. Because her arms were tied with thick hemp rope, she struggled hard, her wrist wound that had just healed was torn open again, blood stained the hemp rope, blood dripped down her fingers, staining the dusty ground. p¡­! Another p. No, it was a shoe p. Margarita Jones smacked Melody Lora on the right side of her face, hitting Melody Lora dizzy, her mind was nk, a ringing in the ears, half of the time did not respond. However, Margarita Jones knew that she was a martial arts practitioner and did not dare to hit Melody Lora too hard. After all, if you use all your strength, Melody Lora fainted and passed out, would not she be beaten without pain? ¡°Margarita ¡­ Margarita Jones ¡­ you ¡­ shall not die well, will certainly go to hell. ¡± Melody Lora drops her head, open mouth breathless, like a dying fish that jumped on the river bank. Margarita Jones grunted, ¡°Can hell still catch up with earth so bitter, really.¡± She gave her a nk look. Just then, Wheeler approached, ¡°Miss Margarita, scissors.¡± Looking at Wheeler handing over the scissors, Margarita Jones took them in her hand, not forgetting to smile brightly, ¡°Thank you Brother Wheeler.¡± Margarita Jones¡¯ voice is a natural imperial voice, but a natural demonic beauty of the face, a smile has a kind of upside-down beauty, with a few charming, look of the heart and soul. Wheeler face haloed with a touch of red, hey a smile scratching his head, turned around and walked aside. Margarita Jones dropped the leather shoes in her hand and held the scissors to the air and cut twice, ¡°It¡¯s pretty sharp.¡± ¡°Margarita Jones¡­ you¡­ you¡­ what do you want?¡± Melody Lora¡¯s face was white with fear and trembling, afraid that the sharp scissors would cut into her skin and ruin her delicate face. Danny, who was standing at the side, looked down at his feet, which only had socks and no shoes, and hooked his toes, with a helpless face. ¡°Danny, Mr. Danny ¡­ Danny brother, please, save me ¡­ as long as, as long as you are willing to save me, I will let my father pay you. One hundred million, no, ten billion, please ¡­ please save me, oooh ¡­¡± Melody Lora was desperate and could only ask Danny for help. ¡°Damn.¡± Not waiting for Danny to reply, Margarita Jones ruthlessly a grab Melody Lora¡¯s hair, ¡°Danny brother is also you called.¡± ¡°Hiss ¡­ hurts ¡­¡± It hurts too much. Melody Lora as J City The Lora family¡¯s young princess, since childhood to be held in the hands of people growing up, where have ever suffered such humiliation? She was furious, incredibly furious.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. But she was tied up like a fish on a chopping board and was left to die, with no room to fight back. ¡°Margarita Jones, my father will not let you go, no!¡± Melody Lora said angrily, knowing that it was useless to beg her. Margarita Jones gave her a nk look and said, ¡°If you say so, I have to die sooner orter, wouldn¡¯t it be a pity not to drag you along with me to be apanion on the road to the Yellow Springs.¡± She took the scissors and drew a cross on the left side or a circle on the right side of Melody Lora¡¯s face, ¡°Such a delicate face. Once heard Margarita Jones¡¯ words, Melody Lora was scared and shaking like sieve, ¡°No ¡­ Margarita Jones, I ¡­ have no enmity with you, you can¡¯t You can¡¯t ¡­ do this to me like this ¡­¡± If the scissors really cut her face a few times, her life is ruined. At that, Margarita Jones hand movement a meal, smiled, ¡°jealous of your beauty chant.¡± ¡°You¡¯re full of shit. It was Vivian who told you to do it.¡± How could Melody Lora not have guessed? Chapter 1526 : Becoming Bald She had seen Margarita Jones with Vivian at Y City¡¯s Film City before, and knew that the two were like sisters. Not to mention that yesterday his father had done something to Vivian, albeit behind her back, with Melody Lora¡¯s tacit approval. Not. To be precise, she had encouraged it. ¡°What a load of crap.¡± Margarita Jones did not want to continue to talk with Melody Lora, grabbed her long ck and straight hair, in Margarita Jones screams, click click click click cut her hair. After the cut, she threw the scissors on the ground, warning the red-eyed Melody Lora, ¡°This time to give you a lesson, if there is another time. It¡¯s your head that will fall off!¡± After the words, she waved her small hand and said to the bodyguard at the side, ¡°Give her a beating, don¡¯t kill her. Then throw it into the river.¡± ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh~~~¡± Melody Lora cried tears streaming down her face, looking at the ground of ck hair, her heart was aching to break, angry gnashing her teeth, ¡°Margarita Jones, I¡¯m going to kill, I¡¯m going to kill you¡­ ¡­ oooh ¡­¡± Margarita Jones didn¡¯t bother to talk to Melody Lora anymore, picked up Danny¡¯s shoes from the ground and walked over to him, dropping them on the ground, ¡°Here. Your shoes.¡± Danny shook his head helplessly and lifted his feet to put on his shoes, which were covered with dust. Then he saw Margarita Jones raise her hands to her nose, sniffed, and frowned with a disgusted face, ¡°It stinks.¡± Danny: ¡°¡­¡± His face sank and he took a step and walked straight away. Margarita Jones, an afterthought, immediately chased after her, ¡°Hey, brother Danny, don¡¯t go, I¡¯m talking about Melody Lora¡¯s hair stinks. She probably hasn¡¯t washed her hair in a year.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The two men left, followed by Melody Lora¡¯s wails of pain and the sound of Margarita Jones asking about her ancestors. Wheeler drove the car and took the two away. On the road, Margarita Jones sat beside Danny, tilting her head to look out of the window, her skin-like face loaded with mncholy, ¡°I took revenge on Melody Lora, I think it will drag my master and Vivian into it.¡± The man with his eyes closed in false sleep opened his eyes and looked sideways, his gaze falling on the body of the woman beside him. Her apparently rare quietness was a little disconcerting to him. ¡°The Lora family may be arge and wealthy family, but they shouldn¡¯t have killed Vivian. Even if you don¡¯t do it, Morris won¡¯t let them off the hook.¡± He said. ¡°Really?¡± Margarita Jones was skeptical, ¡°My master is now under attack, can he carry the revenge of The Lora family?¡± ¡°If you think he can¡¯t carry the pressure from The Lora family, why did you beat up Melody Lora?¡± ¡°Ugh~ Well, I admit that I was impulsive. But ¡­¡± Margarita Jones sighed, ¡°Vivian is my sister, I can¡¯t see her suffer. I have thought about it, even if something happens, I will bear it alone. It won¡¯t affect them much.¡± ¡°You are quite righteous.¡± Danny suddenly found a bright spot in Margarita Jones, and felt that this woman was different, righteous and upright. In today¡¯s world, she is indeed a rare girl. ¡­ L City, Tricore Technologies, President¡¯s Office. Morris was listening to Trent Stone¡¯s report when the phone on his desk suddenly rang. His eyes swept the phone screen, a string of cell phone numbers on the screen is Benson¡¯s. Morris picked up the phone, and Trent Stone immediately stopped reporting his work. ¡°Boss, what you exined has beenpleted.¡± On the other end of the phone, Benson instructed. ¡°Uh, good.¡± Morris answered. ¡°By the way, there is one more thing ¡­¡± ¡°Say.¡± ¡°I ¡­ some of my brothers didn¡¯t find Melody Lora in the hospital. Rather, they found Melody Lora in ¡­ a pond full of alligator ponds, where Melody Lora was hung from, then cut bald and bruised.¡± Chapter 1527 : Melody Lora Missing ¡°Who did that?¡± Morris was a little surprised. Benson said truthfully, ¡°Melody Lora said that it was ¡­ Miss Margarita and Mr. Danny.¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Morris hung up the phone, holding the phone, sitting in the executive chair and thinking. He never thought that Margarita Jones would go to retaliate against Melody Lora, and he never thought that Danny, who was so calm and steady, would indulge Margarita Jones in fooling around. He took his cell phone and made a voice call to Danny on WeChat. The person on the other end of the phone quickly answered. ¡°Did Margarita call Melody Lora?¡± Morris said, opening the door. ¡°Yes.¡± Danny knew that Morris would know sooner orter, and didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°You knew the power of The Lora family, and you still dare to let her mess around?¡± Danny, who was on the ne at the moment, looked at the sleeping woman leaning on his shoulder and raised his eyebrows helplessly, ¡°She passionately dragged me to J City, iming to avenge her best sister, you think I can stop it?¡± ¡°Very well. Then I hope you¡¯d better be able to stop The Lora family when they¡¯re hunting her all over the world.¡± Morris wasn¡¯t mad at Margarita Jones for beating up Margarita Jones, but rather mad at Margarita Jones for not having the ability to deal with The Lora family¡¯s revenge. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Danny let out a sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s have her move in with you these days. I¡¯ll secretly put some people in ce to protect her.¡± Morris thought about it and decided that it would be safest for Margarita Jones to move into Danny¡¯s house. ¡°Heh, shoving everyone into my ce.¡± Danny snorted lightly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll let Ethan go to Margarita¡¯s house for a while.¡± Last time in C, Ethan had been injured, but the man had almost recovered. Frank kidnapped Ethan, but ultimately did not dare to hit hard, Ethan are also some superficial injuries. And the end of the phone, Danny heard that Ethan live in Margarita Jones home, for some reason, his heart inexplicably blocked, ¡°Ethan that child, can protect her? Forget it, let her stay at my house. But you have to arrange a cook for us. As you know, there¡¯s no one in my house to cook.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about the national banquet chef. Just the chef who won the gold medal in thest domestic Golden Spoonpetition.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lot to ask!¡± Morris hung up the phone after that and then arranged for Trent Stone to have him contact the national chef. J City, The Lora family. In the magnificent mansion of The Lora family, Nathanael Lora and Mrs. Lora were waiting anxiously for Melody Lora¡¯s news.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Looking at the subordinates who returned one by one, Nathanael Lora would question, ¡°Well, did you find Melody yet?¡± ¡°President Nathanael, we haven¡¯t found Miss yet.¡± ¡°Neither have we.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no sign of Miss over at the West Control Area either.¡± Several people answered. Nathanael Lora, with his hands behind his back, listened to several people¡¯s replies and stormed out, ¡°Stupid, all a bunch of useless trash. What¡¯s the use of having you guys when you can¡¯t even find someone that big?¡± ¡°Woooooooo ¡­ where the hell did our Melody go, woooooooo ¡­¡± Mrs. Lora sat on the sofa, holding tissues in her hand, crying in pain, just like a rich wife¡¯s noblewoman image. It is clear that in the morning Melody Lora is still in the hospital, how to blink the person disappeared, they searched half of the city, did not find the whereabouts. ¡°If anything happens to Melody, I won¡¯t live anymore, ooh ¡­¡± Mrs. Lora choked and sobbed. The reason why the couple is worried about Melody Lora is because theyid hands on Vivian yesterday. After that they received a finger from a person who was sent by them as a warning. Today Melody Lora is missing. I¡¯m only afraid that it¡¯s a bad luck. ¡°President Nathanael, President Nathanael.¡± Just then, a slightly older man in a suit ran in with a breeze, ¡°President Nathanael, someone asked me to give this to you.¡± Chapter 1528 : Chopping off her finger The man held a ck box in his hand and handed the item to Nathanael Lora. Looking at the ck square box, Mrs. Lora miso stood up from the sofa and walked to Nathanael Lora, tugging his arm with trepidation, ¡°What¡¯s in this ¡­?¡± The two people were frightened, afraid that there would be something inside. Nathanael Lora¡¯s face sank and chided, ¡°What are you crying for? Melody is not dead.¡± He was exasperated. ring angrily at the man in the suit, ¡°Open the box.¡± ¡°Yes, President Nathanael.¡± The man in the suit held the box and swallowed, fearing that there was something deadly inside. He carefully opened the box, and at once a smell of blood came, and then he saw a finger lying inside the box. And there was a ring on the finger. ¡°Ah!¡± Upon seeing something, Mrs. Lora screamed in terror, ¡°It¡¯s Melody, oooh ¡­ that¡¯s Melody, it¡¯s Melody¡¯s finger ah, oooh ¡­ ¡± Mrs. Lora cried out, then cked out and passed out. ¡°Wife?¡± Nathanael Lora a hand to hold Mrs. Lora, ¡°wife, you are all right? Someone, call the family doctor, call the family doctor toe over, quick!¡± He never thought that the box would contain his daughter¡¯s finger, and he never thought that Morris would be so arrogant as to chop off her daughter¡¯s finger. The housekeeper was also frightened at the sight of this, and hurriedly ordered someone to find the family doctor. In a short time, the family doctor came running with a medical kit. On the second floor bedroom, Mrs. Lora was unconscious in bed, and Nathanael Lora was pacing back and forth in the room, unable to stop herself from shouting, ¡°Hasn¡¯t the doctore yet?¡± ¡°Coming,ing.¡± At that moment, the doctor rushed into the bedroom, gasping for breath and jawing slightly with Nathanael Lora, ¡°Mr. Tang.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Quick, check what¡¯s wrong with my wife, why is she suddenly unconscious.¡± Nathanael Lora pointed to the person in the bed and instructed the doctor. The doctor went to the bedside, sat on the chair and examined Mrs. Lora, and asked about the situation just now, before he said, ¡°Madam fainted because she was attacked by fire and stimted, nothing serious. But Mrs. Lora¡¯s physique is not very good, it is better to try not to be stimted.¡± Hearing the doctor say that his wife is fine, Nathanael Lora let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°Got it, you take good care of her.¡± Nathanael Lora nodded. After watching her hang up the drip, Nathanael Lora, worried about Melody Lora in her heart, turned around and went downstairs, leaving the two maids to keep watch with the doctor. Downstairs, Nathanael Lora sent more people to look for Melody Lora. Finally, Melody Lora was found an hourter. When Melody Lora was escorted back to the vi, Nathanael Lora was shaking with anger when she saw that her daughter was tortured to the point of being a ghost, and even her ck hair, which she cherished, had been cut bald. ¡°Melody? Nathanael Lora rushed to her unconscious daughter and sped her hands on her shoulders and shook her gently. The unconscious Melody Lora gradually woke up, blinked her heavy eyelids, and saw Nathanael Lora in a blur. At that moment, all the aggression and humiliation came together, she wailed, ¡°Oooh, daddy, oooh ¡­ me ¡­¡± The body pain to numbness, she cried out, from the stretcher sat up, but hand propped up on the stretcher a force, it felt the left hand pain all over the body trembling. When she looked down, she found that the little finger of her left hand was missing. She first froze, her face instantly pale as paper, and then excitedly clutching her hand, screaming, ¡°Where is my finger? Ah ah ~ ~ where is my finger? Ooooooooo ¡­ where did my finger go? My hand ¡­¡± Before the words were finished, Melody Lora cked out and passed out again. Chapter 1529 : Can’t fight against The Cheal family again Country C.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Antina Castle. In the luxurious and atmospheric living room, Frank looked at Antina sitting across from him, a cigar in his hand, puffed hard, nced at his daughter, and then looked at her abdomen, ¡°What are you going to do with the child?¡± After being confined by her father, Antina was in a very poor state, her face was haggard and frail visible to the naked eye. She leaned on the sofa with her legs crossed and a pillow in her arms, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± With a long, helpless sigh, she reached up and ruffled her blonde curls, an inner pang of annoyance and anxiety. ¡°What about Issac Shaw, what are you going to do about it?¡± It has been more than half a month since Issac Shaw left. Seeing that Antina did not take the initiative to contact Issac Shaw, Frank was a bit anxious. After all, he is the head of the ck hand honestly, if it is exposed in the news that his daughter was abandoned by a man, where can he put his face? Especially since Antina is pregnant now, he can¡¯t let the baby be born without a father. ¡°He already knows the truth, so how will hee back?¡± Antina really loved Issac Shaw, both before and now, but she had no love to gain, and she went astray on impulse. But one wrong step led to another, and she was plunged into the abyss, unable to extricate herself. ¡°Humph!¡± Frank grunted coldly, raised his hand and pped the table, ¡°Now you know you regret, what have you been doing?¡± He pointed his finger at the table, ¡°Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re a girl, you should respect yourself!¡± Although Frank knew that he had been indulging his daughter, he never expected that she would do something so ridiculous that he could not ept it. With a reprimand, Antina did not answer. Frank saw that her eyes were red, so he was a bit intolerant, ¡°The past is the past, it¡¯s also my fault, I was too busy during the week, I couldn¡¯t apany you properly and take care of you.¡± She felt ashamed of Antina¡¯s mother, not taking good care of Antina and letting her go astray. Antina hung her head and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I¡¯ve given orders for them to do everything they can to find Issac Shaw¡¯s whereabouts.¡± Frank mouth biting the cigar, pointing to Antina¡¯s abdomen, ¡°This child ¡­ can only be Issac Shaw¡¯s.¡± The implication is that even if the child is not Issac Shaw¡¯s, Issac Shaw must be the father of the child. In any case, Frank¡¯s identity is there, can not let Antina do embarrassing things to lose the face of the ck hand honest. The mention of Issac Shaw, Antina¡¯s dull eyes twinkled with starbursts, ¡°He ¡­¡± The actual fact is that you can¡¯t get him back?¡± The reason for this is because of the marriage with Issac Shaw, although she can not get Issac Shaw¡¯s heart, but at least have his person, will be reckless. These days, Issac Shaw is nowhere to be found, and Antina has been confined for half a month, she keeps reflecting on herself, and more and more she can¡¯t let Issac Shaw go, she just wants him to be around. ¡°Is there anyone in this world that I can¡¯t find.¡± Frank¡¯s face was gloomy, and then he waved a big hand and said, ¡°I know very well the enmity between you and Morris, things have nothing to do with him. From now on, you are not allowed to target The Cheal family.¡± Although he favored Antina, but this is not a reason for Antina to be arrogant and domineering. As the head of the ck Hand¡¯s honest party, he had to act with principles, otherwise he would give people a talking point, and then there would be endless problems. ¡°What?¡± Quiet Antina heard her father¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, snapping her head up to look at him, ¡°You¡¯re saying you won¡¯t let me go against Morris?¡± There had been so many grudges and grievances before, the grudges had been knotted for a long time, now she was suddenly asked to let go of her hatred, how was that possible? Chapter 1530 : Completely offending The Lora family ¡°Issac Shaw likes Vivian, you force people to marry you, and in turn you do so much ¡­¡± hard words Frank could hardly start, raised his eyes to look at her,manding tone, ¡± Remember what I said.¡± These words are only for Antina to hear, actually because Frank extremely appreciate Morris¡¯s ability, think he is a rare partner. Frank is not a person who does not know what to do, and businessmen are more interested in profit.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Antina wanted to retort, but then she thought that if she did, her father wouldn¡¯t help her find Issac Shaw¡¯s whereabouts. It was hard to let go of her obsession with Morris and Vivian, but she was pregnant and missed Issac Shaw even more. Although the baby is not Issac Shaw¡¯s, she feels more and more alone without apanion during her pregnancy. ¡°If you can get him back, I promise you.¡± Antina said, got up and went upstairs. ¡­ L City, Jorui Technology, President¡¯s office. After returning to L City, Morris threw herself back into work and was busy. At that moment, the cell phone on the table rang at first. He raised his eyes and swept the phone screen, a string of familiar cell phone numbers, the address shows J City. The expected call, Morris did not have half a surprise. Putting down the signature pen in his hand, he picked up the phone without haste, his good-looking fingers sliding the answer button and holding the phone up next to his ear ¡­ ¡°Morris, you have a lot of nerve, you dare to hit my Melody hard, are you tired of living?¡± Before, because Melody Lora liked Morris, he was very polite to Morris. Now that his daughter had been killed, Nathanael Lora¡¯s attitude towards Morris had changed 360 degrees. He could not wait to appear in front of Morris and kill him! ¡°What, you¡¯re only allowed to do it to Vivian, but I¡¯m not allowed to do it to Melody Lora?¡± Morris scoffed, ¡°Only the state officials are allowed to set fire, but not the people?¡± Morris was undeterred by the threat. Vivian was her woman, and he med himself for his ipetence when he couldn¡¯t even protect his own woman. It¡¯s a good thing that the people who arranged for Vivian¡¯s side arrived in time to protect her, otherwise for the rest of his life, he would have been immersed in pain and unable toe out. ¡°Vivian is just a cheap life. What makes her worthy, worthy of you offending my entire The Lora family for her?¡± Nathanael Lora on the other end of the phone was furious and wanted to rush to Morris right now to question him. Morris leaned back in his executive chair, looked up at the ceiling, raised his hand and pinched the bridge of his nose, his eyes were dry from the day¡¯s work, and his body and mind looked slightly tired. After two seconds, he slowly spoke, ¡°Because, she is the mother of my child, my Morris woman. Is this reason enough?¡± The person who killed Vivian before is dead. The reason why Melody Lora¡¯s finger was taken off is just a warning. If it happens again, I can¡¯t guarantee that you¡¯ll see your daughter¡¯s body.¡± ¡°You¡¯re threatening me?¡± Nathanael Lora kicked over the stool in front of her, gritting her teeth in anger, her fists clenched, the phone in her hand narrowly missing being crushed out of shape. Morris smiled clearly and spat out clearly, ¡°It¡¯s a warning!¡± He was brief and concise. ¡°Good, good, good!¡± Nathanael Lora said three ¡®yes¡¯s in a row, ¡°Hum, arrogant in front of me, Morris, I will let you know what it means to be young and ignorant. I¡¯ll make you beg for me on your knees!¡± In all his years in J City, he, Nathanael Lora, had never been bullied like this by anyone. Chapter 1531 : Morris was scolded Morris raised his eyebrows, unimpressed, ¡°That would be a disappointment to Mr. Nathanael.¡± When he said that, he hung up the phone and put it on the table. He tapped his hand on the desk, thoughtfully, and then dialed the inte, ¡°Trent Stone,e here.¡± A short whileter, Trent Stone pushed open the office door and came in, ¡°Boss, you want me?¡± ¡°Jin Yi¡¯s side, order to send more people to protect Vivian¡¯s safety, both explicitly and implicitly. Once there is any movement, contact me immediately.¡± He said, he added: ¡°Find two thoughtful people into the crew, especially the props team, be careful that someone will do something.¡± Vivian is acting on the set, the most important thing is the safety and security in the set.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As the saying goes, ¡®it¡¯s easy to hide from the open gun, but it¡¯s hard to guard against the dark arrow¡¯. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry, I will personally select the right people to protect the youngdy¡¯s safety.¡± Trent Stone said back. He looked up at Morris, ¡°just now, J City side several cooperationpanies have been canceled one after another. mike Cheal has gotten the news, ns to wait for the opportunity to move.¡± The reason is that Anthony is dead, Mike Cheal has no one to rely on, he will not dare to appear in front of Morris. Althoughter with Antina cooperation, but Mike Cheal very clear, Antina is ady temper, do things impulsively, and not reliable. These days Mike Cheal try to reduce the presence, in addition to the Morris scruples, more in search of opportunities, intends to strike unexpectedly, fast and urate to get rid of Zhuo Rui technology. ¡°Jumping clown, no need to pay attention.¡± Morris never put Mike Cheal in the eyes, if not Madame Cheal, only afraid that the world has long gone Mike Cheal this person. ¡°Yes.¡± Trent Stone did not say anything more, turned around and left the office. When he left the office, the phone on Morris¡¯ desk rang. Morris¡¯s long, narrow eyes nced at the phone screen, and it was Maddox Cheal¡¯s phone. Although there was no note of contact, Morris had already engraved Maddox Cheal¡¯s phone number into his mind. His brow furrowed slightly and he hesitated for a moment before picking up the phone. ¡°Morris, are you crazy?¡± When the call was answered, Maddox Cheal¡¯s rant came from the other end, ¡°That¡¯s Melody Lora, how dare you cut off one of her fingers, do you know that The Lora family can kill you with a wave of their hands?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Morris snorted, ¡°Are you worried about me, or are you afraid you¡¯ll be involved?¡± The answer is pretty obvious. But ¡­ ¡°me me for being superficial, what you should be most distressed about is The Lora family that is within reach, right?¡± Morris said again mercilessly. ¡°You, you, you ¡­!¡± Maddox Cheal was furious, ¡°I me my blind eyes, I thought you were smart and wise before, but I didn¡¯t think that you were a foolish man who was foolish because of sex. For a country girl, you openly confronted The Lora family, you don¡¯t know how to live.¡± Through the phone, he could hear Maddox Cheal¡¯s voice gasping for air. Obviously, the anger was not light. ¡°If you have time to talk nonsense with me, why don¡¯t you think about how to protect yourself, so that The Lora family won¡¯t get angry and spill over.¡± Morris said in a light-hearted manner, ¡°When the timees, The Lora family will be able to easily destroy everything you have worked so hard for with a wave of their hands.¡± He returned what Maddox Cheal had just said, all together. ¡°Hmph, until now still shouting, do not know how to live, really hopeless.¡± Maddox Cheal thundered, ¡°The same stupid virtue as your mother.¡± The other party just dropped the phone. The moment, Morris eyes slightly narrowed, dark as ink eyes burst out a cold light, cold and frightening. Chapter 1532 For him, his mother is hisst line. Maddox Cheal abandoned his mother for his mistress, and now he¡¯s insulting a person who has passed away! Morris¡¯ face was particrly ugly. Leaning on the executive chair, tiredly closed his eyes, raised his hand to pinch the bridge of his nose, and let out a soft sigh. After a few moments of contemtion, Morris then went back to work. Offending The Lora family was tantamount to breaking off cooperation with J City¡¯s manypanies. He still had a mountain of work to handle and could not afford to ck off. In his heart, he was thinking more about Vivian and worrying about her. I wonder how she is doing at the moment. When he thought of Vivian, Morris put down the file in his hand and called Vivian again. ¡°Beep beep beep ¡­¡± The phone rang a few times, the person on the other end of the phone did not answer the phone, until the mechanical beep sounded, Morris hung up the phone. One call went unanswered, and he made a second call, but again, no one answered. Knowing that the other party was not answering the phone, it was possible that he was filming, but Morris was still worried. So, he called Ynda. ¡°Mr. Morris?¡± After the call was answered, Ynda¡¯s voice rang out on the other end. Morris immediately asked, ¡°Where is Vivian, what is she doing?¡± ¡°Vivian? She¡¯s shooting a scene, a hanging scene, she hasn¡¯t finished it yet.¡± After saying that, Ynda suddenly realized that Morris¡¯ tone was not right, ¡°Does Mr. Morris want something from Vivian?¡± ¡°No, nothing.¡± Knowing that Vivian was safe and sound and was working hard, Morris¡¯ hanging heart fell, ¡°Don¡¯t bother her, let her work hard.¡± ¡°Yeah, okay, Mr. Morris,¡± Ynda answered. Just as she was about to hang up the phone, Morris said again, ¡°The Lora family has a murderous intent on Vivian, you must protect hertely.¡± If Vivian was around, he would have been able to protect her well. But as an actress, she is on the set of a drama, and there are extremely many group actors in the set, and it is but easy to integrate some triads to take advantage of the opportunity to strike at her. ¡°Mr. Morris do not have to worry too much, just now Trent Stone has dinged and sent extra staff.¡± Ynda nced at Vivian, who was hanging in mid-air with the male lead Lai Shang, confident, ¡°Her martial arts skills, you should be assured.¡± This can not help but let Ynda think of the first night, Vivian a person holding a stick, a single person singled out the scene of many people. The heroic posture, the strike is crisp and sharp. If this is ced in ancient times, at least can also be mixed with a female general. ¡°Contact me first when something happens.¡± Morris did not say more, hung up the phone. ¡­ A city.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Sophie was sitting on a wicker chair in the courtyard with her belly in her hand, looking up at the blue sky for inspiration. After leaving L City, Sophie did not go back to Gangnam City, but came to a strange city by herself. She wanted to be alone to calm down and think about her rtionship with Dixon. On a side table, her phone buzzed. Needing creative inspiration, she turned the phone to vibrate mode because she needed quiet. Putting down her drawing board, Sophie picks up the phone and it¡¯s Warren. She hesitated for a moment and answered the phone. ¡°Warren?¡± ¡°Sophie ¡­¡± the other party called her name, her voice sounded a bit hoarse and tired. Sophie was keenly aware of the change in his mood. Only came here, Warren almost every day to call Sophie, in the phone, Sophie made clear attitude, but Warren never gave up on her. ¡°My mom ¡­ my mom she ¡­¡± Chapter 1533 : Warren’s Mother Dies I thought this call was still Warren pulling her to catch up on family matters, but I didn¡¯t expect to wait for a bad news. ¡°Auntie, what happened to Auntie?¡± Sophie frowned tightly, nervous and uneasy. ¡°My mother passed out in the morning, I took her to the hospital, the doctor said ¡­ that she would be ¡­ in just two days,¡± Warren¡¯s voice was a little choked. His mother is kidney cancer, before is Warren to Hond borrowed a million, for his mother to do a kidney recement surgery, but after surgery and cancer metastasis recurrence, can only do a kidney cut surgery. After nearly a year of torment, Warren¡¯s mother¡¯s health was deteriorating. Later, the doctor suggested that Warren¡¯s mother should be treated conservatively, saying that she could live at least one more year. But the news came so quickly that it caught people off guard. ¡°How could this happen?¡± Sophie knew that Warren was alone in Gangnam City, with no rtives and a studio to take care of, and that she would not be able to keep up with such things. She barely hesitated, ¡°Don¡¯t feel too bad, your mom still needs your care, you can¡¯t fall down.¡± Sophie said, ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯m booking a flight now, I should be able to get back to Gangnam City by tonight.¡± ¡°Sorry for your trouble, Sophie.¡± Through the phone, it was easy to hear that Warren was in an extremely bad mood. After spending so much time with Warren, Sophie really treated Warren like a brother, after all, she had already made her position clear to Warren many times and said that it was impossible for the two of them. Warren also promised her that he would not pursue her again and that the two of them just needed to support each other. So when Sophie saw Warren in his current state, she still felt sorry for him. After hanging up the phone, Sophie immediately booked a flight, simply packed her luggage, and took a taxi to the airport. While waiting for the ne at the airport, she was still drawing the wedding dress design in her hand. It was Sophie¡¯s part-time job to make some money to support herself and her children. Even though she had $50 million from Vivian in her bank card, Sophie didn¡¯t want to sit on it. An hourter, ticketing and boarding began. After a two-hour flight, she took a taxi back to the town of Gangnam City. In the car, Sophie called Warren, ¡°I¡¯ve arrived in Gangnam City, where are you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was a few seconds of silence on the other end. Sophie was a little anxious, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, talk to me?¡± ¡°Yunshan Crematorium.¡± Finally, Warren said the location, at the crematorium. Hearing his words, Sophie fell into a long silence and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. She only felt her nostrils ring, her eyes sore, and tears welling up indefinitely. When they left L City together with Warren, Warren¡¯s mother had been following them. During the time they spent together, Sophie also liked Warren¡¯s mother very much. She was a kind and affable mother who was also extremely nice to her. Who would have thought that this time of leaving would be an eternal goodbye. ¡°Master, go to Yunshan Crematorium.¡± Sophie put away her phone and said to the cab driver. When she arrived at Yunshan Crematorium, it was already dark. Sophie got out of the car and went into the crematorium. When she found Warren, he was holding the urn in his hand and sitting on the steps outside the crematorium hall, lost in thought. Despite thete winter, the wind was still chilly, and the night was cold and shivering. ¡°Warren?¡± Sophie, carrying her bag in one hand and holding her stomach in the other, walked quickly to his heels, ¡°Are you ¡­ you okay? Howe, so suddenly?¡± Her eyes fell on the ck urn, and a heart followed the cold.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Warren looked up, his eyes red as he looked at her, ¡°Sophie, you¡¯re here?¡± He held the urn resting on hisp with one hand, freeing one hand to wrap an arm around her waist, his cheek pressed against her abdomen, his movements were gentle, like a poor and innocent little child, ¡°My mom ¡­ my mom is gone, after¡­ ¡­ I ¡­ I¡¯m a child without a mother now. I don¡¯t have any family members anymore.¡± Seven-foot man, choking back tears. Even those who are hard-hearted will be moved by the sight. Chapter 1534 : Finding Sophie by Accident Listening to his choked and broken words, Sophie, who is pregnant and emotionally sensitive, also cried along with him. In the face of his intimate actions, Sophie some resistance, but see him immersed in the grief of the loss of a loved one, also did not push him away, just stand straight, soothing, ¡°Perhaps for aunt, this is a kind of relief. As you know, she lives a painful life every day.¡± People with cancer have no dignity until they reach the end of their lives. Sophie witnessed firsthand what it was like for Warren¡¯s mother to go through the pain and suffering of cancer, and knew that she was truly worse off than dead. If she hadn¡¯t been so worried about Warren, she would have wanted to die. She was struggling to hold on, just to see Warren start a family, but she didn¡¯t make it to that day after all. Warren nodded, ¡°I know, I know all that. But I ¡­ but I really can¡¯t let go of my mom.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°People will have the day of old age, sickness and death. Whether it¡¯s your aunt, or you and I, we can¡¯t escape. Is not it?¡± Sophie patiently enlightened. The two of them talked for a long time in the cold wind, and Warren¡¯s mental state slowly eased up. Holding his mother¡¯s urn, the two of them went back to the rental house together. When they returned home, Warren went into his room with the urn in his arms and said to Sophie with a haggard and defeated face, ¡°I want to be alone.¡± ¡°Well, okay.¡± Sophie was a little uneasy, ¡°I¡¯ll stay in the living room and keep watch, call me if you need anything.¡± Warren didn¡¯t say anything, nodded and went into the room. The next day. L City, Brody Group. Dixon handled thepany¡¯s paperwork, followed by a senior-level meeting, and then took a short break in his office afterwards. Holding a cup of coffee, took a sip, got up and walked to the floor-to-ceiling windows overlooking the bustling city, the traffic, bustling, but the deepest part of his heart, but always empty. There is a person hidden there, a person he loves and misses deeply. The reason for this is that he can¡¯t take the initiative to contact her, and he doesn¡¯t dare to contact her. I am afraid that for personal reasons, she and the three children will meet with misfortune. After a long daze, Dixon let out a long sigh, turned around and went to sit on the recliner, took the phone to open the circle of friends, brushing the circle of friends dynamic to relieve the physical and mental fatigue. Swiping and swiping, suddenly a dynamic was crossed by him. Suddenly, he frowned and slid his finger down to see the content he had just slid up. [Thanks to you, I forgot all my tiredness and exertion. For the rest of my life, I just want to be with you.] Under the text is a photo of a woman with long hair lying on the edge of the bed, showing only the lower half of her face pillowed on her arm, as well as the image of her slender fingers hand in hand with a man. The woman, spare only half a face, Dixon can also be sure that the other is Sophie. Her white face drooping hair, under the hair is a little scar exposed, he zoomed in on the photo, the scar also became more and more obvious. Dixon¡¯s heart thumped and his eyebrows knitted together. Almost without hesitation, Dixon clicked on the WeChat profile named ¡®Yuai¡¯ and his circle of friends. Originally Dixon was still wondering about the identity of the other party, but when he saw the past content of the other party¡¯s circle of friends, as well as the photos of the town of Gangnam City and Hond that appeared in the circle of friends, Dixon immediately identified the identity of the other party. He, that is Warren! When Warren¡¯s mother had cancer, it was Hond, the female boss of L City, who saw Warren as a model and gave him a million dors to keep him as a male secretary and driver. Chapter 1535 : Warren’s bold confession This matter Dixon very clear. He continued to scroll down and, as expected, there was a picture of Warren with Hond in his circle of friends. At that moment, his brain buzzed, instantly nk. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t remember when he added Warren¡¯s WeChat, but he immediately made a video call to him. The specific video call music rang out. When Dixon thought Warren was afraid to answer the phone, the other party picked up, but switched to a voice call. ¡°Hello, who is it?¡± Warren said. Dixon did not beat around the bush, and directly reported himself, ¡°This is Dixon, where are you now?¡± There was a brief silence on the other end of the line, and then, he said, ¡°Is the suning out of the west today, why did President Dixon bother to call me? I wonder what you want?¡± ¡°I asked where you are?¡± Dixon¡¯s tone was aggravated and questioned once again. By the sound of it, it was obvious that he was angry. But Warren was unfazed. ¡°Sorry, that¡¯s personal.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Dixonughed at his exasperation, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you and Sophie?¡± ¡°Did you say Sophie?¡± warren called out ¡®sophie¡¯, his tone unountably soft, ¡°sorry, still personal, noment.¡± Listening to the words on the other end, Dixon was so angry that he almost lifted the table. He stood up angrily, lifted his suit, raised his arms and crossed his waist, and said in a deep voice: ¡°I warn you, if you don¡¯t want to die, stay away from Sophie. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being unkind to you.¡± ¡°President Dixon¡¯s words are very inexplicable.¡± Warren was extraordinarily calm, ¡°Sophie and I are unmarried, what does it matter to you?¡± ¡°The child in his womb is mine!¡± Dixon dered his sovereignty. The straightforward words were a warning to Warren to stay away from Sophie, but the other party seemed not to understand his warning, but said: ¡°Whose child is in the womb does not affect my love for Sophie, and besides, you and Larissa are already married, you still want to dy Sophie, is not too much?¡± Clearly, Warren knows everything and is not afraid of Dixon in the slightest. ¡°Listen. Stay away from Sophie, or I don¡¯t guarantee that you¡¯ll see the sun tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready for you.¡± Warren replied. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, smiled, said: ¡°I forgot to tell you, your wife forced Sophie to leave you when she forced her to y in bed with me, in order to strive for the authenticity of the video, and guess what?¡± Deliberately fudging, he then added, ¡°Your wife made Sophie take off all her clothes and made me bare my face with her. I¡¯ve been trying to be responsible for Sophie ever since, and Dixon, you and Sophie really don¡¯t fit, and it¡¯s not possible. She has said that she is disfigured and does not deserve you, and you should give her the right to choose her future¡± Dixon listened to Warren¡¯s words brainstorming the image at that time, he couldn¡¯t help but be furious, ¡°You¡¯re crazy. I hope you¡¯ll be as cocky when I find you.¡± After saying that, Dixon hung up the phone. Just in the moment the phone hung up, his face ck as the bottom of the pot, hand clutching the phone hard, directly the phone screen are crushed, and then heavily mmed the phone on the ground!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Dixon lost his mind, no longer care to think about the truth of Warren¡¯s words, only want to find Sophie immediately. He picked up the phone on his desk and dialed the inte, ¡°Sergio, book a ticket to Gangnam City immediately.¡± Judging from Warren¡¯s recent friends¡¯ pictures, they should still be in Gangnam City. Dixon never thought Sophie would go back to Warren anyway! Chapter 1536 : Warren has a car accident Gangnam City¡¯s small town. In the bedroom, Warren stood at the edge of the bed, looking at Sophie who was sleeping on the edge of the bed, his eyebrows frowned imperceptibly, tiptoed into the bed, covered the bedding, pretending to look like he had just woken up. He adjusted his state, his face was as sad as it was just now, and in due course he raised his hand and patted Sophie¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Sophie? Wake up.¡± The sleeping Sophie woke up and rubbed her sleepy eyes, ¡°Sorry, I fell asleep just now.¡± She was very tired from the journey. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m the one who gave you trouble.¡± Warren said, inclined his head to look at the urn ced on the bed, the action gently hugged up, finger finger belly over the ck ashes box pattern of the angles, ¡°Sophie. I want to ¡­¡± He wanted to say something but stopped, holding the box with a long sigh, ¡°My mother has been in L City all her life, if not for this situation, she would not have left L City. so, I thought about it and decided ¡­¡± With that, Warren looked up, his eyes full of sadness bing firm, ¡°Take my mom ¡®home¡¯.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. L City is the ce where she was born and raised, spare her death, but also to return to her roots. ¡°Okay, I will apany you back to L City.¡± Sophie hesitated for a moment and then made her decision. In her most difficult and helpless time, it was Warren who was by her side, even if it was to repay a debt of gratitude, she should still apany Warren. They are still friends. Warren was stunned and looked at Sophie incredulously, his eyes were hidden touched, ¡°Sophie, thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you around ¡­¡± Warren suddenly realized that the words were a bit inappropriate, and added: ¡°This friend, I really do not know how to survive this time.¡± ¡°Between friends, no need to be polite.¡± Sophie smiled and asked again, ¡°When are we leaving?¡± ¡°Are you physically able to carry it? I want to go back now, I¡¯ll drive and then just put the back seats t and you sleep in the back.¡± The SUV sedan is more spacious, and with the back seat ttened, it¡¯s easy for Sophie to sleep in the back. Sophie knew that the deceased was the greatest and everything had to be done with Warren¡¯s mother¡¯s afterlife in mind, so naturally she wouldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Yes, old people talk about returning to their roots, it¡¯s right to go back to L City.¡± She supported Warren¡¯s decision. When she said yes, Warren looked at her with relief and nodded heavily, ¡°Well, good.¡± Everything was as Warren had expected. He and Sophie simply packed up, took Warren¡¯s mother¡¯s belongings, and drove back to L City overnight. On the way, Sophie asked curiously, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you drive your own car?¡± She had been in Warren¡¯s car before and knew that his sedan was a white Nissan SUV, but today he was driving a ck SUV. ¡°At the repair shop. I was behind the wheel when I called 120 to take my mom to the hospital yesterday. Too anxious on the road and crashed the car.¡± Warren exined. Sophie inquired worriedly, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Warren, who was looking ahead and concentrating on his driving, shook his head, ¡°If I¡¯m going to be okay, how can I be in front of you?¡± Sophie nodded and smiled. Caring is confusing. As Warren said, if he really had something wrong with him, how could he be standing in front of her unharmed? On the way, Warren concentrated on driving, Sophie was not worried about Warren, so she sat on the passenger side to chat with him to avoid idents. On the other hand, when Dixon arrived at the town of Gangnam City, he couldn¡¯t see Warren and Sophie anymore. Chapter 1537 : The appearance of a mysterious figure L City. In the morning, Vivian and the whole crew arrived at the set of L City. Since the crew had not yet settled in, Vivian had some leisure time, so she said hello to Director Johnny and drove home with Ynda. It was only an hour and fifteen minutes drive from the scenic spot to the Royal Court Vi. Walking along the familiar roadside, the thought of seeing Morris and her two babies, as well as her mom and dad,ter on made me feel extra rxed and happy, and even a little excited. ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re in a good mood.¡± Ynda, who was sitting in the passenger seat, saw Vivian humming a little tune and was in a rare good mood. Vivian leaned back in the driver¡¯s seat, looked ahead, and smiled gratefully, ¡°Well, I miss Yilia and Yves.¡± ¡°Tsk ¡­¡± Ynda smacked her lips, ¡°Don¡¯t always use Yilia and Yves as an excuse, you¡¯re obviously thinking about Mr. Morris.¡± She teased. Vivian tilted his head and gave her a look, couldn¡¯t help himself, ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you fall in love.¡± In fact, Ynda hit the nail on the head. Vivian was worried about her children, but she missed Morris even more. After all the hardships the two had gone through, they cherished each other more and more, even if they had only seen each other for a few days, she still missed him. ¡°In love?¡± Ynda inclined her head to look out the window, ¡°Not thinking about it for now.¡± With that, she let out a long sigh andmented, ¡°Mike Cheal called me yesterday and asked me to have dinner with him today.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I promised him.¡± ¡°You make up your own mind about what to do.¡± Vivian looked at her meaningfully, turned his head to look ahead again, continued driving, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°He brainwashed me every day about how you guys used me in the first ce and how the baby was all your fault, heh ¡­¡± Ynda snorted, ¡°It¡¯s ironic and ridiculous to think about. If I hadn¡¯t seen the child, I might have fallen for it.¡± After the words, Yndamented again, ¡°I just want my memory back now.¡± Vivian¡¯s fingers on the steering wheel trembled slightly, a sh of heartache under his eyes, said: ¡°You¡¯re fine now, it¡¯s the same whether you regain your memory or not. At least, we are all here.¡± ¡°You can not experience.¡± Ynda shook her head, ¡°Less that memory, it is like a broken life, iplete. But somehow, I always feel that there is something else you guys are hiding from me.¡± Ynda inclined her head to look at her, her beautiful eyes loaded with doubts, ¡°I am talking about the past.¡± Listening to her words, Vivian¡¯s heart thumped for a moment. She still looked as usual, ¡°That¡¯s all about your feelings. People who have lost their memories should all feel the same way as you do.¡± The two did not continue to discuss this topic. Vivian turned on the music and yed a soothing tune. Not long after, the limousine arrived at the Royal Court Vi. Just as she was about to drive into the vi, she suddenly caught sight of a sneaky figure on her left. And now that she and Morris were on all sides, the sight of a sneaky figure made her her like an enemy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Noticing Vivian pull up, Ynda asked. ¡°You sit in the car and wait.¡± Vivian turned off the car, unbuckled the seat belt, pushed the door to get out, and walked over towards the side. Ynda was curious and followed her out of the car. There was a row of greenery nted at the entrance of the vi, and behind the greenery stood a man in a gray trench coat, his figure hiding behind the greenery, covering his body, with only the hem of his coat showing. Vivian walked over and stood three meters away, lightly reprimanded, ¡°Come out!¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She is not afraid of this person, after all, the body is too good or through the rigorous training of the scout, also will not wear such a conspicuous bright gray clothes, the focus or trench coat. Chapter 1538 : Scales Aaron is here Ynda followed, stood behind Vivian, saw the man hiding behind the greenery reached out and tugged at the exposed corner of his trench coat, couldn¡¯t help butugh. The man probably also found his clothes exposed, exposing himself, before pulling back the corners of the coat. But, won¡¯t this behavior be childish and stupid? ¡°Come on out.¡± Ynda also said a word. The words fell, the person hiding behind the tree hesitated for a few seconds, holding his hand on the trunk, tilting his head, revealing a head. Vivian was then surprised to find that it was ¡­ Scales Aaron. He was frustrated, his eyebrows knitted together and his mouth pouted, a sullen and aggrieved look. However, when Scales Aaron suddenly found that the person standing in front of him was Vivian, his eyes lit up, ¡°Melody?¡± Scales Aaron immediately ran over to Vivian before she could react, a hug her in the arms, ¡°Hey hey hey, Melody, I finally found you, do you know, I miss you so much ah.¡± Ynda saw this scene and froze. Melody? She looked at the man in front of her sword eyebrows, fair skin, face overflowing with a simple and full smile, that smile is different from the normal, but a kind of demented. Idiot ¡­ Ynda epiphany, this is to know the identity of the other party. She had heard Vivian and Morris mention Scales Aaron before, and she had been to the set, but the set was crowded, and she hadn¡¯t noticed Scales Aaron. ¡°Scales Aaron, what are you doing here?¡± Vivian pushed Scales Aaron away, frowning tightly, ¡°Does your father know you¡¯re here?¡± Because of Melody Lora¡¯s affair, Maddox Cheal answered with Morris that he would not let Scales Aarone over alone at all. She guessed that Scales Aaron should havee to L City alone behind Maddox Cheal¡¯s back. Pushed away mercilessly by Vivian, Scales Aaron¡¯s smileden face dropped and he grimaced, ¡°Melody, you seem a little upset. Is it because you don¡¯t like me?¡± The childish beak, hands constrained to squeeze the clothes, aggrieved baba look at Vivian. The pathetic look, blended with his sunny and handsome face, is really somehow incongruous, incongruous to be regretted. The actual Maddox Cheal is really a talent, the children also inherited his genes, each son are deep three-dimensional features, height of a few meters, and the body shape is straight,pared to walking clothes rack, standing there like a street model, handsome eye. The person who is so beautiful is now only the intelligence of a six or seven year old child. Vivian questioned, ¡°I asked how did you get here?¡± Scales Aaron hand into the inside pocket of the windbreaker, from which took out a small book in his hand waved, ¡°I gave someone this, and they brought me here.¡± A small book in the direction of the factory, Vivian fixed his eyes, could not help but the corners of his mouth twitched.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Good guy, feelings to give a check! Not waiting for her to speak, Scales Aaron looked down at the cheque book, thought about it, stretched out his fingers, ¡°one, two, three, four, five ¡­¡± finally fingers seem to be not enough, he then bit the corner of the cheque book with his teeth, towards Vivian stretched out his hands, erected Eight fingers, ¡°Hey, hey, hey, I gave the uncle a beginning, followed by eight zeroes of paper, he sent me here. The way also treat me to KFC, and also buy me snacks, uncle can be good people can be good.¡± Vivian speechlessly inclined his head to look aside. That is a hundred million. If anyone were to give her a hundred million, she would be able to offer them as ancestors. Ynda, who was standing at the side, couldn¡¯t help but snicker, ¡°As expected of Scales, it¡¯s a generous offer.¡± Chapter 1539 : Injured Scales Aaron Vivian raised her hand to ruffle her long hair and looked at Scales Aaron in front of her with despair, ¡°Where¡¯s your dad?¡± Scales Aaron slowly shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He said, he skimmed the corners of his mouth, ¡°I don¡¯t want daddy, I just want Melody.¡± That ¡®Melody¡¯ is naturally talking about Vivian.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not the Melody you¡¯re looking for.¡± Vivian took out his phone from his pocket, opened his photos, and flipped out a photo from it, a group photo of the crew at the opening of the show. Tap on the photo, zoom in, find Melody Lora, point to Melody Lora¡¯s face on the screen, and say to Scales Aaron: ¡°Watch this, her name is Melody Lora, she is the ¡®Melody¡¯ you are looking for. ¡± Scales Aaron inclined his head and stared seriously at the woman in the photo. Half a minuteter, Vivian asked him, ¡°Does it ring a bell?¡± Scales Aaron shook his head, ¡°You lied to me, she¡¯s not Melody at all,¡± said, and wrinkled his eyebrows in aggravation, grimacing like a child. ¡°No?¡± Vivian was speechless, pointing at Melody Lora on the screen, angry and half speechless. With a sideways nce, she asked Ynda, ¡°Why does memory loss still confuse people?¡± If the doctor hadn¡¯t told her with certainty that Scales Aaron had indeed lost his memory, she would have suspected that Scales Aaron was faking it. But when she thought about it, there was no suspicion or reason for Scales Aaron to be faking. Ynda shrugged, ¡°I wonder that too.¡± ¡°Gollum ¡­¡± At this moment, Scales Aaron¡¯s stomach is hungry, his innocent and clear eyes look at Vivian, the eyes of pity, really makes the heart pity. Vivian had no choice, ¡°Forget it,e in with me.¡± All in all, Scales Aaron saved her at thest minute with a clear conscience, which is a bit of conscience. ¡°Not afraid to feed the tiger?¡± Ynda kindly reminded. ¡°Take him in for dinner, then I¡¯ll contact Maddox Cheal and take him back.¡± Vivian gave Scales Aaron a sidelong nce and turned toward the vi. Scales Aaron smiled heatedly and trotted after him, putting his arm around Vivian affectionately, ¡°Melody, wait for me.¡± Being held by a man¡¯s arm, Vivian was very repulsive. When she thought of Scales Aaron¡¯s previous lies, she was really angry and helpless. She took a step and looked at him with a cold, angry face, ¡°Let go!¡± Warning tone, cold tone, that eyes sharp as a knife de. ¡°No ¡­¡± Scales Aaron decisively refused. ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ll beat you up?¡± Vivian raised his right hand, which was clenched in a fist, and shook it. Scales Aaron not only not afraid, but also stand more and more straight, head held high posture ready to ¡®receive the move¡¯. The immature mind did not think much about it and was not the least bit afraid. But Vivian¡¯s words did not mean to scare him. ¡°Not letting go, are you?¡± Vivian asked again, and seeing that he still did not move, he was angry and wanted to smash his fist towards his face. Then ¡­ ¡°Ah ¡­ it hurts ¡­ my eyes, blind ¡­ eyes.¡± That punch, although not ten percent of the force, but also used seventy percent of the force. Vivian originally thought that people have a subconscious sense of avoiding danger, but who knows Scales Aaron steady as a statue, not moving, hard to receive her fist. ¡°Oooh ¡­ it hurts ¡­¡± Scales Aaron covered his left eye, cried out a few times in pain, and cried. The handsome and dashing man in the past, at this moment like a child lost his voice and cried. Vivian stood at the spot, helpless, watching him cry out, not knowing how tofort him. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need to find a doctor? It¡¯s an eye injury, it could go blind.¡± Ynda again friendly tips. Chapter 1540 : Scales Aaron meets Madame Cheal A furious Vivian grabbed Scales Aaron¡¯s arm and said angrily, ¡°Come in with me.¡± Scales Aaron didn¡¯t struggle and let Vivian tug him into the vi. ¡°Youngdy, Miss Ynda.¡± When the maid saw Vivian and Ynda enter, she went up and bowed and greeted them. Vivian jowled slightly, ¡°Is Morris back?¡± On the way back, she called Morris, but there were still many things to deal with at the Zhuo Rui Group, and Vivian wasn¡¯t sure which one of them would arrive home first. ¡°Sir is back, he¡¯s in the living room with the olddy and the others.¡± The maid returned. ¡°Got it.¡± Vivian nodded, nced sideways at Scales Aaron beside her, and instructed the maid, ¡°Have the family doctore to the living room.¡± ¡°Yes, youngdy.¡± The maid swept a nce at Scales Aaron, looked at his bruised and swollen eyes, and with understanding in her heart, turned around and left. The three of them walked together towards the living room, and just as they stepped up the steps, they heard yful voicesing from the living room. ¡°Haha, our little princess Yilia is so smart, much smarter than your mother was when she was little.¡± ¡°Who says it isn¡¯t. When she was little Vivian didn¡¯t even know what her mother¡¯s sister¡¯s name was, and she couldn¡¯t teach her how to do it, hahaha ¡­¡± ¡°Really? I see Vivian girl smart and clever, not like what you say.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Listening to their conversations, even if they were talking about Vivian¡¯s previous embarrassing stories, Vivian could feel the warmth of family from theughter. She let go of Scales Aaron¡¯s hand and quickened her pace into the living room, teasing, ¡°Dad, Mom, talking ¡®bad¡¯ about me behind my back again, I caught you red-handed.¡± ¡°Oh, my daughter is back? Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance, so that mom can cook you something delicious.¡± When she saw Vivianing back, Anika hugged Yilia¡¯s little baby in her arms and got up to walk over to her. ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re back. Grandma was talking about you with your mother.¡± Madame Cheal, who suffered from Alzheimer¡¯s disease, had the rare rity of mind to remember Vivian. ¡°Mamma~¡± ¡°Aw~ Mamma ¡­¡± Yilia and Yves, the two little ones, heard Vivian¡¯s voice and both looked over, their big ck grape-like eyes sparkling with stars, dancing with joy and calling out ¡®mommy¡¯ with slurred words. Vivian smiled and looked at Madame Cheal, ¡°I knew you were thinking of me, I¡¯vee back non-stop.¡± She said, coaxing the olddy. As she spoke, she went to Anika and took Princess Yilia from her arms, gently hugged the little one and kissed her on her pink face, ¡°Yilia, are you thinking about Mommy?¡± ¡°Hee hee~Mama ¡­¡± Yilia giggled happily as she waved her little arms and bounced her little legs. Anika stroked Yilia¡¯s hair and said to Vivian, ¡°She¡¯s so happy to see you.¡± Suddenly, she noticed the person behind Vivian and said, ¡°You have friends here and you don¡¯t introduce them to us. Why don¡¯t you know what you¡¯re doing at this age?¡± ¡°Yes. The older you get, the more naive you be.¡± Lincoln came over and poked Vivian on the head, then greeted Scales Aaron with a kind and friendly smile, ¡°Vivian¡¯s friend, right? Come on,e on,e on, have a seat. Our Vivian is usually a big-hearted person, so don¡¯t mind.¡± Scales Aaron did not know them, reached out and scratched his head, frowned unhappily, ¡°Hum, she is not Vivian, her name is Melody.¡± ¡°Melody?¡± Anika looked at Scales Aaron with a bewildered expression, and then at Vivian, ¡°What¡¯s going on, when did you change your name without telling mom?¡± Chapter 1541 : The child has a brain problem Da-da-da-da-da. At this moment, the sound of da-da-da-daing down the stairs came from the stairs. Several people looked over following the sound and saw Morris in a suit walking down the spiral staircase. With a nce of his cold eyes, he saw Scales Aaron standing in the living room and suddenly his face chilled a few degrees. ¡°What¡¯s he doing here?¡± Morris questioned Vivian in a cold voice, his face cold and visible. Madame Cheal, sensing something was wrong, asked, ¡°Morris, who is he? Do you know him?¡± ¡°No.¡± Morris denied it outright. Everyone was in the clouds, but Ynda, who was standing on the side, did not say anything. ¡°Who are you and why are you being mean to Melody?¡± Scales Aaron, noticing the ¡®strange man¡¯ was angry and looked like a dangerous person, immediately went to Vivian and spread his arms to protect her behind him, ring angrily at Morris, ¡°I¡¯m here, don¡¯t you dare bully Melody!¡± The words fell, he turned around and cared for Vivian, ¡°Melody don¡¯t be afraid, I will protect you.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± I can¡¯t thank you enough. ¡°Morris, what¡¯s going on?¡± Madame Cheal, ever shrewd, spotted the clues at a nce. Morris¡¯ face was grim and he clearly had no intention of answering. Madame Cheal could not wait for an answer and immediately asked Vivian, ¡°Vivian girl, youe and talk to me.¡± Vivian looked to Morris, a private matter of The Cheal family, Madame Cheal, although old, but still need to know this matter. She would have preferred Morris to tell Madame Cheal herself. The two brief silence angered Madame Cheal, Madame Cheal hand pped the arm of the sofa and sighed, ¡°Well, I¡¯m old and my brain is not working, and you guys don¡¯t take me seriously now. Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it.¡± Madame Cheal waved her hand, disappointment and helplessness written all over her face full of vicissitudes. ¡°Dad and Mom, you guys take Yilia and Yves out for a while.¡± Vivian handed Yilia to Anika and excused herself from the two of them. Mr. and Mrs. Lincoln looked at each other and nodded, ¡°Yilia, Yves, let¡¯s go, grandma will take you to see the fish in the yard, okay?¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go see the little fish.¡± The two of them walked out of the hall with one child in their arms. Ynda had the good sense to follow the Lincolns out of the hall. Scales Aaron, Vivian, Morris, and Madame Cheal were the only ones left in the living room. Madame Cheal was sitting upright, but her aura was not diminished even though she was old. Her cloudy eyes stared at Morris, her cane in her hand, waiting for Morris to answer. Morris went to the sofa, sat down with his legs folded, took out a cigarette from the cigarette case and held it in his mouth, lit it and took a silent drag. Half a long time, he said slowly: ¡°He is Maddox Cheal¡¯s son.¡± Brief and concise answer, really interpreted what is called ¡®long story short¡¯. But even a few short words, but still to Madame Cheal brought a small shock, ¡°What? ¡­ his son? When did he ¡­ hee back?¡± Maddox Cheal insisted on leaving The Cheal family for Gwendolyn Aaron back then, and since then, The Cheal family has imed to the public that ¡®Maddox Cheal is dead¡¯, but Madame Cheal is aware of the truth. Over the years, she also secretly searched for Maddox Cheal and knew that he was making a name for himself in J City. Since then, Madame Cheal¡¯s hanging heart fell and did not bother Maddox Cheal¡¯s life. Who would have known that Maddox Cheal woulde back now? Morris clips a cigarette, holding it in his mouth and smoking it, with faint smoke puffing out between his nostrils, ¡°Not long ago.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Madame Cheal looked at Scales Aaron incredulously and nodded, ¡°The boy¡¯s eyebrows are like your father¡¯s ¡­¡± said, suddenly feeling that it was not right to say so, and immediately changed his mouth, ¡± With him still like. But this child¡¯s brain is not a little ¡­¡± The rest of the words Madame Cheal finally did not say. Chapter 1542 : Exposing the identity Vivian touched his nose, walked to Madame Cheal and sat down, ¡°He ¡­ he had a car ident before, not only memory loss, intelligence has also decreased.¡± The actual situation, the doctor said that his intelligence should stay between seven and ten years old, but the bias without memory, he can still remember Melody Lora. This shows how much he loved Melody Lora. Vivian¡¯s words put Madame Cheal into deep thought, she gazed at Scales Aaron with a grave expression, sighed deeply and beckoned towards him, ¡°Son,e here ¡­¡± She patted the couch, ¡°Come sit with me and let my wife look at you.¡± No matter what, Maddox Cheal is her child, and the man in front of her is her grandson. Even though she had never met him, she still felt close to Scales Aaron. Morris coldly nced at Scales Aaron, his long fingers flicked the ashes of his cigarette and did not speak again. Scales Aaron does not know Madame Cheal, ¡®help¡¯ eyes to Vivian, ¡°She knows me?¡± Mostly because of the memory loss and part of the memory confusion, for Scales Aaron, only Vivian can make him trust and can give him enough security. Vivian nodded, ¡°Well. She ¡­¡± I wanted to tell Scales Aaron that Madame Cheal was his real grandmother, but then I was keenly aware that Morris was looking a little gloomy, so I didn¡¯t say much. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t eat you yet.¡± Madame Cheal patted the sofa again, ¡°I know your father,e,e and sit.¡± Her kind face is filled with a kind and light smile, but the smile is more than a hidden sourness. Scales Aaron scratched his head, ¡°You know my father? Then who are you?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Madame Cheal was asked froze for a moment, raised his hand and patted his knee, a long sigh, ¡°I am your grandmother.¡± Pro-grandmother! It is clear that the two have a blood rtionship, but for many reasons, resulting in them not meeting until now. Madame Cheal¡¯s heart felt sour, her nose was red with sadness, and her eyes were heavy with tears. Scales Aaron went to Madame Cheal and sat down beside her, seeing her smiling just now, and now she was crying. He felt that the grandmother in front of him was so strange, smiling at one moment and then crying at the next, it was inscrutable. ¡°Grandma is happy to see you in her heart, happy.¡± Madame Cheal¡¯s teary eyes looked Scales Aaron up and down, ¡°Time flies, I never thought you would be so old. I was lucky in myst life to see you in my lifetime.¡± The olddy felt a lot of emotions in her heart.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If you are my grandmother, why haven¡¯t you met her before?¡± Scales Aaron turned into a curious baby, and his mind seemed to have a hundred thousand reasons. Morris listened to Madame Cheal¡¯s words and felt very ufortable, frowning and puffing on his cigarette. Next to him, Vivian lifted his left hand, which was resting on his knee, and clutched it in his hand, tapping his fingers gently on the back of his hand. The man looked sideways and met her eye to eye. Vivian shook her head imperceptibly, and with just one nce, he immediately understood what she meant. Madame Cheal¡¯s Alzheimer¡¯s was getting worse and worse, and now her days of rity were getting shorter and shorter, and it would be a while before she recognized them at all. Scales Aaron¡¯s appearance will naturally make Madame Cheal happy, and she will be happy for a while. And Vivian is telling Morris that he should not bother too much with Scales Aaron for the sake of his grandmother. Chapter 1543 : Scales Aaron confesses his love Because Scales Aaron lost his memory and felt that Madame Cheal was extraordinarily approachable and still his grandmother, he also had a base trust in her. He sat beside Madame Cheal and talked to her a lot before he finally asked with a smile, ¡°Grandma, can I stay at your house?¡± Scales Aaron yed his little game. ¡°Yes ¡­¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°No!¡± Madame Cheal was just about to say yes when Morris decisively refused. His words were loud and clear, and fell into Madame Cheal¡¯s ears, the smile on the old man¡¯s face suddenly disappeared, and then there was to look at the heartbreaking loss. ¡°Morris!¡± Vivian frowned and reprimanded, and lowered her voice to Morris: ¡°How much time do you have left, Grandma?¡± One sentence poked Morris¡¯s soft spot. The man¡¯s face then faded a bit, he looked sideways, deep eyes swept Scales Aaron, saw him grin, simple and silly, had to remove the guard. Morris wasn¡¯t worried about anything else but the fact that Scales Aaron mistook Vivian for ¡®Melody¡¯ and made him feel insecure. ¡°You¡¯ll stay for a few days, and I¡¯ll contact Maddox Cheal to pick you up in a few days.¡± Morris got up, twisting the cigarette butt in the ashtray at his fingertips, and walked towards the stairway. After a few steps, he seemed to realize something and gave a beat to his step, looking back at Vivian, ¡°Not going?¡± Vivian froze for a moment, looked at Scales Aaron, her red lips hooked up a light smile, immediately got up, ¡°Go go go, I happen to have something to say to you.¡± Men, they are so dominant. Madame Cheal heard Morris¡¯s words, the dull eyes suddenly had light, smiling gratefully. She knew that the child Morris was cold on the outside, but was still very filial at heart. ¡°Melody, where are you going?¡± The olddy¡¯s hanging heart just fell, secretly happy that Scales Aaron could stay, unexpectedly Scales Aaron saw Vivian was going to leave, immediately got up and chased after him, a pull Vivian¡¯s arm, ¡°I want toe with you.¡± Madame Cheal: ¡°¡­¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± Morris: ¡°¡­¡± The three of them reacted greatly, Vivian and Morris stopped and looked back at Scales Aaron in unison, except Madame Cheal who looked at Morris uneasily, afraid that Scales Aaron would be kicked out of the Royal View Vi if he angered Morris. ¡°Let go!¡± The handsome man¡¯s face was covered with frost, and his sharp eyes stared at Scales Aaron, and hispelling aura was almost as if he was going to devour Scales Aaron. The low voice, the very pressure of the eyes, stared at Scales Aaron¡¯s heart scared. Vivian seriously think Scales Aaron is on the verge of death frantic temptation, she reached out to break Scales Aaron¡¯s fingers, ¡°Later the doctor wille, you wait in the living room. And no, I¡¯m not Melody, I¡¯m not Melody Lora, my name is Vivian.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Madame Cheal¡¯s rtionship with Scales Aaron, Vivian would have kicked Scales Aaron out of the house. But in the end, he had lost his memory and was not only Madame Cheal¡¯s grandson, but also Morris¡¯s own brother, so Vivian couldn¡¯t bear it. Scales Aaron¡¯s hand was broken, but he stubbornly clung to Vivian¡¯s sleeve again, ¡°Oh, your nickname is Melody and your first name is Vivian, right? If you don¡¯t like me calling you Melody, I can also call you Vivian. vivian?¡± The word ¡®Vivian¡¯ perhaps made him feel a little familiar, he frowned and thought about it, then nodded heavily, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll call you Vivian from now on, okay?¡± From the deepest memory of the brain. Before Scales Aaron lost his memory, this is how he called Vivian. Chapter 1544 : Morris is jealous ¡°O Scales, the doctor is here,e over and let the doctor look at your eyes.¡± Madame Cheal saw the maid walking in with the family doctor, and busily shouted, fearing that if Scales Aaron said a few more words he would really anger Morris and the consequences would be unthinkable.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, hurry up and get your eyes looked at.¡± Vivian shook off Scales Aaron¡¯s hand and told him to hurry away. Just then Ynda walked in, Vivian waved at Ynda, ¡°Take him to the doctor.¡± As she spoke, she turned her back on Morris and gave a wink to Ynda. Ynda second to understand, feet on high heels, with an elegant pace towards this side, probably feel the hall air pressure is too low, the atmosphere is too heavy, Ynda elerated jogging over, dragging Scales Aaron, ¡°Scales young master, your eye is injured, and then do not see a doctor will only waste. ¡± ¡°Oh~¡± Scales Aaron sullenly answered, sorrowful little eyes looked at Morris, step three back towards the sofa. Morris, who was haunted by the chill, withdrew his gaze and took Vivian¡¯s hand in his warm one, leading her upstairs. Vivian smiled helplessly and winked back at Ynda, asking her to help take care of Scales Aaron. Ynda nodded her head and raised her hand in an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture. Upstairs, bedroom. Morris enters the bedroom, walks straight through it to the balcony, and stands there smoking silently. Looking at his back, Vivian cried andughed, closed the door and walked towards him. Standing behind him, she reached out and wrapped her arms around his waist, tilted her head and asked him, ¡°Jealous?¡± The man¡¯s long, good-looking fingers held a cigarette and took a drag, his lips sprayed a light mist, the smoke dispersed with the wind, and he remained silent. ¡°Morris, believe me, Scales Aaron is not a bad person. I have spent a long time with him, if he really wanted to harm me, I would not have survived until today. Besides ¡­¡± She gave a sigh, ¡°As you know, Grandma¡¯s condition is getting worse and worse. Mom and Dad said that she is now awake for shorter and shorter periods of time each day, and her days are numbered. For her old man, your father was her lifelong regret, and to meet Scales Aaron is a kind of spiritual sce. Besides, he only mistook me for Melody Lora, he doesn¡¯t like me, so what are you afraid of?¡± Vivian¡¯s words were all heartfelt. No matter what, Scales Aaron was Morris¡¯s brother, a family member, and Vivian wanted the two brothers to help each other out. The haughty man gave Vivian a sidelong nce, his handsome profile tinged with a little tenderness, but withdrew his gaze and turned to look into the distance. ¡°Not talking? Forget it, be quiet if you want, I¡¯ll go down and check on Scales Aaron.¡± She deliberately irritated Morris, and after she said that, she really let go of her hand, wanting to turn away. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Morris turned around and dragged her into his arms, ¡°How dare you? Do you think I can¡¯t do anything to you?¡± Vivian looked up with a smile in her eyes and met his bottomless eyes, ¡°You¡¯re the one who ignored me, why are you still snapping at me? I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, but Mr. Morris is getting better and better at talking.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought about what you said, Scales Aaron can stay. But for the time being, let¡¯s go back to Night apartment, okay?¡± He put his arms around her waist, and his face was contoured with sorrow. If you look closely, there is a little bit of a little daughter-inw¡¯s grievance. Vivian porcin doll-like delicate face with a smile, tilted head a moment to look at him. Finally, can not help but snicker, head into his arms, ¡°Morris, you are really too cute. The jealous look is so endearing.¡± Chapter 1545 : He beat up Scales again Aaron ¡°So, you agree to live with me back at Night apartment?¡± Morris looked askance at the yful and lovely woman in his arms, who was extraordinarily mischievous today. In front of outsiders, Vivian is always a cold and stunning ice beauty, but only in front of him or his best friend will she let go of her temper and reveal her sweet and innocent side. ¡°What¡¯s in it for you?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Well ¡­ let me think about ¡­¡± Vivian a serious wrinkled brow carefully thought, half a long time, she said: ¡°Forget it, do not go. Thinking about it, you are my person, and can not give me any benefit.¡± ¡°Is that so.¡± Morris leaned over and hugged her, striding over to the bed,ying her gently on it and leaning over, ¡°Does this count?¡± A proactive kiss, lightly sucking her red lips, tasting the hint of sweetness and softness, inexplicably like, even a little greedy. It must be said that Morris¡¯ kissing skills were perfect, and he easily took Vivian. The woman¡¯s eyes were closed in enjoyment, and her nostrils gave out a seemingly unspoken call, and even her breathing became heavy. Morris smiled, and his eyes were full of delight at the sess of his n. However ¡­ Knock, knock, knock¡­ The sky is not beautiful, knocking on the door outside the bedroom. ¡°I want to see you, can you pleasee out?¡± Scales Aaron kept knocking on the door, his voice shouting urgently. Morris wanted to continue the next move abruptly stopped, hands on either side of Vivian¡¯s head, face suddenly gloomy as ink. The first time I saw him, Vivian could sense the coldness that surrounded him, the coldness of a de that could not wait to lynch Scales Aaron. Ynda promised to keep an eye on Scales Aaron, but why did she let hime upstairs? Vivian mourned for Scales Aaron for three seconds. The next moment, Morris got up and walked aggressively towards the door, pulling open the bedroom door. ¡°Morris, don¡¯t you dare rush ¡­¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Before Vivian could finish her dissuasive sentence, she was interrupted by a scream. Outside in the hallway, Scales Aaron was punched by Morris in the other eye, the pain of Scales Aaron covered his eyes wailing, ¡°It hurts ¡­ it hurts ¡­ ¡± At the sound, Vivian almost jumped up from the bed, three steps and two steps, trotted to the bedroom door, saw Scales Aaron covered his eyes, pain drooping face, aggrieved tears. Scales Aaron is naturally fair-skinned, giving the impression of a young boy, punched by Morris, he deted his mouth in aggression, his eyes tearing up, pitiful. ¡°Vivian, he¡¯s so mean, oooh ¡­¡± Scales Aaron cried andined. Seeing this scene, Vivian yanked Morris behind her and snorted lightly, ¡°What are you doing, aren¡¯t you afraid of beating him blind.¡± ¡°Just the right symmetry.¡± Morris said calmly and ndly. Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± The eyes turned and looked again at Scales Aaron, who just let go of the eye Morris had punched, and as expected, it was blue and purple, just symmetrical with the other eye, a proper panda eye. She snorted andughed out loud unkindly. ¡°Since the family doctor is here, it can¡¯t be for nothing, let him take a look at it all together.¡± Morris said. Downstairs, Ynda is the time to go to the bathroom, did not expect Scales Aaron is missing. Madame Cheal Alzheimer¡¯s attack again, a person sitting there dazed, Ynda heard a noise upstairs, immediately ran upstairs.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When she got upstairs, Morris told her, ¡°Take him downstairs.¡± ¡°Oh, yes, Mr. Morris,¡± Ynda walked up to Scales Aaron and tugged his arm, ¡°Come down with me.¡± Chapter 1546 : Scales Aaron’s Crazy Death ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Scales Aaron shook off Ynda¡¯s hand and grunted with an arrogant face, ¡°I¡¯m going to find Vivian, I¡¯m going to be with Vivian.¡± Scales Aaron said with his head held high, throwing his voice, his eyes kept looking at Vivian, and that attitude, almost promised to marry Vivian home. Morris¡¯ face sank as fast as the eye could see. Ynda, who was standing in the corridor, noticed Morris¡¯ change in mood and was afraid that Scales Aaron was on the verge of a frenzy of death, so she kindly persuaded him, ¡°Vivian has been busy shooting recently and is a bit tired and needs a good rest. If you really want to do her good, don¡¯t disturb her rest.¡± ¡°So? Then I ¡­¡± Scales Aaron inclined his head in thought, a harmless innocence on his clean face. After two seconds of contemtion, he snapped his fingers and gleefully said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep with Vivian, and I¡¯ll tell Vivian a story about Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs. Ynda: ¡°¡­¡± I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m talking about. Scales young master, you are lucky. Vivian is helpless to raise his hand to hold his forehead, really want to kick Scales Aaron out. He didn¡¯t know what he was doing. ¡°What did you say? I didn¡¯t hear you.¡± Morris¡¯ obsidian eyes shone with a sharp edge, and he raised his hand to tug at the cor of his shirt, his irritation not being able to be hidden. Vivian had known Morris for many years and knew that he was a man who did not show his feelings, but he could not resist Scales Aaron¡¯s madness. Scales Aaron is clearly in danger, Scales Aaron did not notice, he smiled, ¡°I want ¡­¡± ¡°Scales Aaron!¡± Vivian shouted, interrupting his words. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Vivian?¡± he still looked innocent and simple. Although they were all thoughtless actions, they all managed to unintentionally touch Morris¡¯s scales of rebellion. The atmosphere in the corridor became more and more stagnant, Vivian could really feel that the surrounding temperature had dropped a few degrees, she stepped forward, blocked in front of Morris, said to Scales Aaron: ¡°I don¡¯t like to be disturbed when I¡¯m resting. If you think you¡¯re bored ¡­¡± She pondered, her mind racing, trying to find a way to sidetrack Scales Aaron. Suddenly, a n came to mind, ¡°There¡¯s a Super Castle Lego in the children¡¯s room on the first floor that I really like. Why don¡¯t you go put it together?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Really?¡± Scales Aaron half-heartedly. ¡°Really, I do like that Lego, but I haven¡¯t had time to put it together.¡± ¡°Yeah, well, you go take a break, and I¡¯ll go put the Lego together for you.¡± Scales Aaron smiled foolishly and turned around to leave obediently. Seeing him go, Vivian breathed a long sigh of relief, and her hanging heart fell. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Suddenly, Scales Aaron, who had not taken two steps, stopped again and turned back. Vivian gripped his hands, poised in a stance, nearly storming out. ¡°Sister Ynda, I don¡¯t know which one is the children¡¯s room, will you take me there, please?¡± Scales Aaron, like a clueless little child, walked up to Ynda and took her hand, ¡°Sister, go with me.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Ynda took him by the hand and flew downstairs. The speed was as if there were hounds chasing behind her. The two of them went downstairs, the corridor returned to clear, Vivian raised a hand to lift the hair at the temples, sighed. Scales Aaron is a real hot potato, easy to make a person¡¯s head two big, but he is not full of intelligence, but also can not be bothered with him. It¡¯s a real headache. ¡°You really like that castle Lego?¡± Morris asked Vivian. Vivian patted him on the chest, ¡°He is silly you are also silly, the castle Lego is more than 10, 000 pieces of Lego, put together for three days, I just want to find something for him to do.¡± Chapter 1547 : Dating Mike Cheal By now, the Royal View Vi was quiet. Vivian spent the afternoon with Morris in the study, she was reading a book and Morris had been in a video conference. Even if the two of them didn¡¯t talk much, as long as they were together, they felt incredibly good. On the first floor, a hundred square meters of children¡¯s room. In the sky blue ocean-themed children¡¯s room, Scales Aaron found the castle Lego that Vivian said among the many children¡¯s toys, opened it, and carefully read the instructions. Ynda looked at Scales Aaron sitting on the soft cushion, in front of a mountain of Lego, she shook her head, not believing Scales Aaron could have the patience to put the castle together. Ding¨C At that moment, the phone in Ynda¡¯s pocket rang with a WeChat alert. She leaned against the wall, casually pulled out the phone in her trench coat pocket, tapped the screen, the pop-up message alert is Mike Cheal sent her a message. [Yara, are you free tonight, I¡¯d like to invite you for dinner]. Although Yara Sain has now changed her name to Ynda, Mike Cheal still likes to call her ¡®Yara¡¯. When she saw the message, Ynda¡¯s eyebrows knitted lightly, her cold face haloed with a faint coldness. The green jade fingers tapping the keyboard, said back [There is time.] Ding¡­ The message was sent out within a few seconds, and the other party replied in seconds, [bamboo rhyme elegant residence, I wait for you.] [Good.] Ynda didn¡¯t refuse. Ynda did not refuse. After that, Mike Cheal sent the address and room number, and asked to meet at 6:30 pm. Ynda hesitated for a long time, but finally drove to Zhuyun Ya Jie on time. After entering the courtyard, she went to the VIP room in the back. The waiter pushed the door open and Ynda walked in and saw Mike Cheal sitting in the box, wearing a navy trench coat with a ck shirt and western pants. He inherited the good genes of The Cheal family, has a natural three-dimensional deep silhouette, eyebrows like arrows, deep eyes, nose upright, chin with a short beard, with a mature man¡¯s unique calm, charming. It must be said that Mike Cheal appearance is very good, is able to make thousands of women crazy for the existence of.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. But underneath the skin, there is a dirty and nasty heart. ¡°Yara is here?¡± Mike Cheal saw here in and stood up, asking for warmth, ¡°Is it cold outside? Sit down and have some hot tea.¡± The Yara Sain of my memory had long hair, big ck eyes, a sweet smile, especially those big eyes, which always made people feel like she was wearing ck contacts. But now she, with a short hair of granny gray, no longer have the smile of the past, the whole person¡¯s nature is much colder, almost written on the face ¡®do not approach¡¯ four words. The very different personalities make Mike Cheal feel that he is more like falling in love with two different women. He still craves her body a bit, even after more than two years. ¡°Okay.¡± Ynda¡¯s attitude was indifferent as she walked straight to the table and sat down, ¡°Go ahead, what do you want from me?¡± Mike Cheal froze for a moment, not expecting her to be so direct. ¡°Go get ready to serve the food.¡± He said to the waiter, and let the waiter go out first. For a moment, thepartment became extraordinarily quiet. He sat across from Ynda, leaning against the elegant seat, his eyes measuring Ynda¡¯s face, ¡°Of course I miss my wife. yara, what exactly do you want before you wille back to me?¡± Ynda¡¯s fingers yed with the baster cup on the table, listening to his words, the corners of her lips pulled out a sarcastic smile, ¡°From the first time I came back and you saw me, you have been emphasizing that I am your wife. I don¡¯t see any sincerity except for meeting me three or two days, eating and sending some cheap things. You always say that Mr. Morris and Vivian are the ones who ruined our marriage, but what can you show to prove that we really loved each other in the first ce?¡± Chapter 1548 : You’re my wife ¡°How do you want me to prove it?¡± Mike Cheal picked up his phone, opened his photos, and flipped out a picture, ¡°This picture doesn¡¯t prove it?¡± On the photo, it was a photo of her and him in white shirts, sitting in front of a red backdrop for their marriage license ID, the two of them smiling and happy and sweet in the photo. Ynda knew that the photo was not a P-image. As Vivian said, she did get married to Mike Cheal, but what happened after the wedding, Ynda is still not very clear. Although Vivian said a lot of things, Ynda always felt that Vivian was deliberately hiding something. ¡°The marriage certificate only proves that we had a marriage. But I ¡­ haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡± Ynda sighed and dropped her head, ¡°I think Mr. Morris and Vivian are very good to me, they won¡¯t lie to me.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Mike Cheal¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, a sh of displeasure under his eyes, but that displeasure flickered away, reced by despair and helplessness, ¡°Fool, what kind of ecstasy did Morris and Vivian put into you that made you trust them so much?¡± As he spoke, he got up and walked over to Ynda¡¯s side and sat down. Ynda kept her head down, while he took the initiative to hold her hand and covered his chest, ¡°Yara, all these years I thought you died, so I haven¡¯t married a wife so far. Doesn¡¯t all this prove my feelings for you?¡± ¡°The fact that Morris and Vivian deliberately broke up our couple, took advantage of your memory loss, made up all kinds of lies for you, and provoked our rtionship as a couple. yara, you are really as stupid as you were at the beginning.¡± Mike Cheal is good at lying. From the time he first met Ynda, he really fell in love with her, but in the end, prompted by various factors, he used the most despicable means to take advantage of Ynda. Now, Mike Cheal still thinks she¡¯s as stupid as ever, and as long as he can gain her trust, he can make her a ¡®weapon¡¯ that will bring down the Morris couple. After all, Ynda had been raped by so many men and left behind video evidence that Mike Cheal was sure Morris and Vivian wouldn¡¯t dare tell her the truth. Especially the tragic end of Ynda¡¯s biological parents, all caused by Ynda, if Ynda knows the truth, must not be able to bear. ¡°You, you let go of me ¡­¡± Ynda is not used to his proximity, the action gently drew back the hand that was held tightly, white cheeks tinged with ayer of red. Mike Cheal took her expression into his eyes and was overjoyed. ¡°Okay, I promise you, I won¡¯te near you until you ept me.¡± Mike Cheal reached up and covered his face, ¡°Yara¡­ me¡­ I really, really miss you.¡± He said, his voice involuntarily choked hoarse, as if he was crying. Just at this moment, Mike Cheal on the table of the phone screen lit up, the top popped up a WeChat alert. With just a nce, Ynda clearly saw the WeChat message alert: [Mr. Mike, everything is ready.] ¡°Yara, I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Mike Cheal sucked in his nose, raised his hand, thumbed his fingers to brush away the tears in his eyes, got up, picked up his phone and walked out of the box. With the sound of the door closing, Ynda¡¯s face, loaded with sadness, instantly went cold. The speed isparable to the change of face in Sichuan opera. She picked up her phone and dialed a phone number. ¡°Duh ¡­¡± The phone only rang once, the opposite side answered the phone, Ynda clear cold, ¡°How is the investigation?¡± ¡°Ynda, have found out. mr. Mike he ¡­¡± The person on the other side of the phone told Ynda the situation truthfully, and the two said a few more words, appropriate to hang up the phone. Meanwhile, the bathroom. Mike Cheal stood in the bathroom cubicle and made a phone call, ¡°How are things set up?¡± Chapter 1549 : Set up a plot but was killed back ¡°Mr. Mike don¡¯t worry, everything is ready, there will never be any mistakes.¡± The other party is confidently guaranteeing. Mike Cheal stressed again and again, ¡°The show must be real, otherwise Ynda will not believe it.¡± ¡°Mr. Mike, don¡¯t worry, I have simted it many times, I guarantee the effect is realistic, she will not have any suspicion.¡± ¡°Good, we will arrive in about an hour and a half.¡± ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll go arrange it now.¡± The other party hung up the phone after saying that. Mike Cheal¡¯s lips pulled out a cold smile, put away the phone, went out of the bathroom and returned to the box. The food was served very quickly, and the waiters brought the food to the box one after another in no time. The table is a sumptuous cuisine, dishes and aromas, look good and not greasy dishes, especially the meal is light, all Ynda like. ¡°Yara, these are your favorite dishes, try them.¡± Mike Cheal put on disposable gloves, ¡°You really like to eat spicy crawfish, now is not the season to have crawfish, so yesterday all arranged for someone to transport some crawfish from the field over and made you garlic crawfish and spicy crawfish.¡± ¡°Tell me, you are also quite interesting. Other girls like mountain and sea food, Porton lobster, Australian shrimp, you are good, but you like spicy crayfish.¡± Mike Cheal picked up a spicy lobster and thoughtfully helped her peel it, ¡°It was because I thought you were different that I fell in love with you in the first ce.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ynda smiled, propped her chin on the table with both elbows, like a curious baby, and asked, ¡°Can you tell me about the time we got together?¡± Sensing that her attitude was somewhat rxed, Mike Cheal took advantage of the situation and told a bunch of falsehoods about the past.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Some of them were the same as what Ynda had heard from Vivian and Morris. She couldn¡¯t even decide which statement was true or false. However, there is one thing Ynda knows. That is ¡­ The chef is basically a national banquet chef, doing all the special dishes, like spicy crawfish, it is impossible to appear on the table of the bamboo rhyme and elegant residence. Guess, Mike Cheal really spent a lot of time. ¡°Yara, let me take you to a ce after dinner.¡± He said. ¡°What kind of ce?¡± ¡°Confidential. You¡¯ll know when you go.¡± Mike Cheal yed it safe. An hourter, they finished their meal, and Mike Cheal and Ynda left the Bamboo Rhythm Residence, Mike Cheal driving and Ynda sitting in the passenger seat. As night falls, L City, the bustling city of Fairview, is filled with neon lights and bustling with traffic. Ynda sat on the passenger side, ¡°Where are we going, you¡¯re not going to sell me, are you?¡± ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± Mike Chealughed brightly. Seeing that she had the heart to joke around, he concluded that Ynda¡¯s trust level with him was increasing. ¡°We¡¯ll find outter.¡± He remained mysterious. The limo drove slowly all the way through the bustling city to Yue Yun za in the East Side. It is not too crowded at night, but there are still three or five women who are not afraid of the cold wind dancing in the square. Mike Cheal parked the car in the parking lot, ¡°Here we are, let¡¯s get out.¡± He opened the car door, went around to the passenger side, and thoughtfully pulled the door open for Ynda. Ynda opened the door and bent down to get out of the car. Just as she straightened up, her heels identally stepped into a gap in the hollow floor tiles, and her body stumbled, plunging straight down in front of her. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± She subconsciously eximed. Mike Cheal was quick to help her, ¡°Yara!¡± He took Ynda in his arms, and after a second of thoughtfulness, he immediately ¡®cared¡¯, ¡°Honey, are you okay? ?¡± Chapter 1550 : Fireworks Show ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± Ynda leaned into Mike Cheal¡¯s arms, holding back her physical rejection of him and feigning a touched look, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, you are my wife, we don¡¯t need to say thank you to each other.¡± Mike Cheal was always watching Ynda¡¯s change of attitude towards him, and sensing a slight loosening of her hardened heart, he took advantage of the situation, ¡°As long as you are safe and happy, I am satisfied.¡± The simple, unadornednguage seems more real under Mike Cheal¡¯s face of ¡®sincerity¡¯. It¡¯s a pity that ¡­ Ynda is no longer the original Yara Sain, and will no longer be lured by Mike Cheal. She looked at Mike Cheal with lustrous watery eyes, pursed her red lips, dropped her head, avoided his hot gaze, and reached out to push him away, ¡°What did you bring me here for?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, that ¡­¡± Mike Cheal was so engrossed in the ¡®pulsating¡¯ look Ynda had just given him, he didn¡¯t wake up for a long time. He reached out and stroked his big back, lifted his trench coat with one hand, ced his hand in the pocket of his pants, and said in a self-proimed handsome way, ¡°Come with me.¡± The movement of the clouds and water, although some pretentious, but undeniable, a move really released the charm of a calm uncle, can definitely capture the hearts of countless young girls. But Ynda was not moved by it at all. She nodded gently and followed him towards the center of the square. Suddenly, a whistle-like sound apanied by a starburst flew into the night sky, bang exploded colorful fireworks, and then scattered fireworks exploded again, forming arger fireworks, illuminating the entire night sky, like a dream, extraordinarily beautiful. The fireworks went up into the night sky one after another, blossoming into a gorgeous firework. Just when Ynda stared at the night sky when the fireworks, not far from the sound of bang bang bang bang dense sound, like a peacock opening like fireworks blooming over the river, forming a counter-current fireworks waterfall, giving a sense of ¡®flying down three thousand feet, like the Milky Way falling nine days¡¯ vantage point. The sky was filled with stars and dazzling. ¡°A fireworks show?¡± Ynda asked as she admired the fireworks. ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°Well, like it.¡± She nodded her head in response. It was true that she liked it, but only the fireworks. But this kind of clumsy teasing tactics really didn¡¯t catch Ynda¡¯s eyes.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Buzz buzz buzz- Suddenly, a buzzing sound rang out around her, and Ynda¡¯s brows knitted, a little wary. When she tilted her head and looked around, she realized that there were some drones around not far away. Numerous drones slowly rose into the air, hovering over the square, the drones suddenly scattered countless flower petals, fluttering with the wind, spilling onto the ground, like a rain of petals. Then, the dronesbined into various graphics on the night sky. But those graphics Ynda are d¨¦j¨¤ vu. ¡°Does it look familiar?¡± Beside him, Mike Cheal opened his mouth and asked. Because the fireworks in the distance have been blooming, the sound is very loud, Mike Cheal afraid that she can not hear, raised the decibel. Ynda nodded her head. In the sky, the ¡®petal rain¡¯ did not stop, falling to the ground, and even a few petals fell on Ynda¡¯s head. Mike Cheal pursed his lips and smiled, setting off that sexy, mature and slightly evil face more and more handsome. ¡°Think about it and see if you can remember anything?¡± Mike Cheal reached out and twisted the petals on the top of her hair, holding them in front of his nose and sniffing them, before spreading his hands and letting the night breeze blow the petals out of his hands. A word and a line, elegant and reserved,parable to the noble son born in a luxurious family, noble temperament. Chapter 1551 : Disfigurement 1 The actual fact is that everything is just an appearance, camouge. Ynda tilted her head, looking at the picture put together by the drone, suddenly realized, ¡°Oh,e to think of it, is it ¡­ the photo you showed me before?¡± In fact, as early as when the drone posed the first picture, she knew it was the picture that Mike Cheal had shown her, only she didn¡¯t say so. ¡°It seems you¡¯re not stupid either.¡± Mike Cheal turned sideways and stood alongside her, head held high, looking at the various pictures posed by the drone under the fireworks twinkling night sky, and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not just pictures.¡± ¡°What else?¡± She asked. Mike Cheal was silent for a moment, emotionally, ¡°And the memories between us.¡± Ynda: ¡°¡­¡± Flirtatious scum! I really don¡¯t know how many girls Mike Cheal, the Svengali scumbag, has spoiled a few years ago. Because of the fireworks show and drone show, so many people suddenly appeared in the quiet square, most of them took out their cell phones and stood aside to take pictures or record videos of the night sky. ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s so romantic. If my boyfriend proposes to me like this, I don¡¯t even want the bride price.¡± ¡°What do you think, just now this more than 20 minutes of fireworks show and drone show, at least a small million.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, this kind of fireworks very expensive.¡± ¡°I wonder which happy girl¡¯s boyfriend is he stillcking a girlfriend? I can.¡± ¡°What about the main character, who is the main character? Must be the proposal scene, howe I don¡¯t see the main character?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡± ¡­ Around, men and women gathered together, talking loudly, afraid that the sound of fireworks cannons drowned out their voices. The atmosphere, for a time, became extraordinarily lively. More even not far from a boy kneeling on one knee, holding a bouquet of flowers with the girl proposed, ¡°Honey, marry me, I love you.¡± ¡°Wow, that boy should be the main character, right?¡± ¡°Hahahaha, not bad looking. I wonder which young male is it.¡± ¡°Quickly, I¡¯m going to record a video to show my g boyfriend.¡± ¡­ A group of people swarmed around a handsome young boy and kept taking pictures. The long-haired girl wearing a white down jacket and being proposed to was excited and pointed to the fireworks over there, ¡°Are these the ones you prepared for me?¡± The young boy looked back at the fireworks overhead behind him, and then looked around, not seeing the protagonist appear, pondering for a long time, ¡°Like it?¡± Did not admit, but also did not deny. Mostly by default.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Get the answer, the proposed girl excited tears, happy to take the flowers handed over by the boy, a hug around his neck, ¡°Honey, I love you too.¡± ¡°Oh expan~ so happy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so romantic.¡± ¡°Give a kiss, give a kiss.¡± ¡­ A crowd of people were deeply attracted by the romantic scene in front of them, each and every one of them cheered and inspired, coaxing the two to ¡®kiss¡¯. Such a scene just happened to be seen by Ynda. Her eyes were cold, a cold color shed under her eyes, as if there was a sigh, withdrew her gaze and continued to look up at the sky. Tonight, there is another poor girl in the world. A boy full of lies, where worthy of a lifelongmitment? ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The fireworks fell, the drones dispersed, Ynda said to Mike Cheal, turned and walked away. Mike Cheal followed her to the car and drove away from the square. On the way, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride, Yara.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ynda didn¡¯t refuse, but agreed readily. She sat on the passenger side, her hand casually resting on herp, when Mike Cheal reached over with one hand and held her hand. Chapter 1552 : Disfigurement 2 The slender jade fingers are slightly cool, held by Mike Cheal¡¯srge hand, the back of the hand came warm. Ynda¡¯s eyebrows were imperceptibly knitted, then instantly stretched out, sideways, looking out the window, and did not move her hand away. Mike Cheal left hand driving, right hand holding Ynda¡¯s hand, see her not resist, his lips smile more thick. There is no woman in this world that he can¡¯t handle. So what if Yara Sain? What about Ynda? What about Ynda? Is she still in his pocket, his future ything? ¡°I¡¯m a little cold, can you turn on the air conditioning?¡± Halfway through the journey, Ynda asked.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Of course, no problem.¡± Mike Cheal readily agreed, turned on the air conditioner, and deliberately set the temperature high for self-expression. Ten minutester, at a traffic light intersection, a hot and sweaty Mike Cheal took off his windbreaker jacket. Half an hourter, the limo arrived at Ynda¡¯s apartment, Townsend Apartments. The limo stopped outside the Townsend apartment and Yara Sain drew back her hand and said in a shallow voice, ¡°I¡¯m home, thanks.¡± ¡°As I said, there is no need to be polite between us.¡± Mike Cheal said, immediately opened the door and got out of the car, jogged to the passenger side and opened the door, extending his hand in a gentlemanly manner. Ynda looked at him pretending to be a gentleman, somehow she was very repulsed, but on second thought, she still raised her hand on his and walked down the sedan with her head down. ¡°Yara, I¡¯ll wait for you to recover your memory and move back in with me.¡± Mike Cheal said with great affection. Ynda stood in front of him, her red lips pursed while pursing her lips again, ¡°I hope so.¡± ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s pretty cold and it¡¯ste, I¡¯ll walk you in.¡± Mike Cheal ¡®thoughtfully¡¯ escorted Ynda into the apartmentplex, walking alongside her and asionally tilting his head to look around. Every move he made was noticed by Ynda, but she didn¡¯t make a sound. Suddenly, a woman¡¯s shrill voice rang out in the quiet night, ¡°Well, Mike Cheal, you bastard, you really found a third party.¡± The woman¡¯s voice drew the pair¡¯s attention and they looked over in unison. They saw a tall woman wearing ck sneakers, a short ck jacket and ck pants running towards them. The woman was wearing a short ponytail, with a pretty face and an aggressive attitude, ¡°Little bitch, Mike Cheal is my fiance, who are you to seduce him?¡± Seeing the womaning over, Mike Cheal¡¯s face suddenly sank, ¡°Janice, what are you mad about?¡± The woman shouted as Janice¡¯s face was red with anger, with one hand on her bag, and one hand pointing at Ynda, ¡°These days you have been cold and distant from me, just for this cheap woman, right? A Korean semi-permanent face, why are you blinded by a vixen!¡± ¡°Who is she?¡± Ynda asked, puzzled. Mike Cheal looked embarrassed and said, ¡°I forgot to tell you. She¡¯s the daughter of the president of thepany I work with, and she¡¯s always liked me. His father was interested in setting us up, but I didn¡¯t even say yes.¡± ¡°Bitch, it¡¯s all because of you, if it wasn¡¯t for you, my Mike would have been with me.¡± Janice roared in anger and pointed at Mike Cheal and questioned, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time, are you willing to say yes to me or not?¡± ¡°Janice, the person I like is Yara from the beginning to the end,¡± Mike Cheal exined patiently with a gloomy face. Janice listened to his words, ring angrily and trembling, ¡°Bastards, you two adulterers, aaaah!¡± She screamed like crazy, her right hand pulled open her satchel, pulled out a bottle from it, and then spilled it directly towards them. ¡°Go to hell, go to hell you guys!¡± Janice shouted as she held the bottle and spilled the liquid in it wildly. ¡°Ah!¡± The liquid identally sshed down on the back of Ynda¡¯s hand, and she wailed in pain. ¡°Yara, look out!¡± Mike Cheal saw this and jumped at Ynda, holding her in his arms. At this point, Janice, who had been sshing acid in her hand, changed direction and avoided Mike Cheal and Ynda. Ynda eyes slightly narrowed, the bottom of the eyes shed a starburst, fiercely towards Mike Cheal side a lunge, hard will Mike Cheal knocked back a few steps. Chapter 1553 : Disfigurement 3 ¡°Mike be careful!¡± She hugged Mike Cheal with one hand, her cheek deliberately tilted to the other side to avoid the vital point. And it was because of her violent push, Janice¡¯s hand sshed out the sulfuric acid were scattered on Mike Cheal¡¯s left side and back waist, and his face and head were not lucky to avoid. ¡°Hiss ¡­ Shit!¡± Because of the high air conditioning temperature in the car at that moment, Mike Cheal took off his windbreaker jacket, which is a thin knitted sweater and a close-fitting autumn coat. Janice sshed acid fell on Mike Cheal¡¯s body, the liquid easily eroded the clothes and touched his skin. At once, a pungent smell emitted, sulfuric acid corrosive Mike Cheal¡¯s skin, the pain he fell directly to the ground squealing, ¡°pain ¡­ pain dead, someone ah, help ah!¡± Mike Cheal¡¯s body is good, but was sshed with sulfuric acid, the pain instantly came, he was in pain simply can not stand up. Ynda alsoy on the ground, her arm burns, but because of the car wearing a hat, face and don¡¯t to the side, wearing a thick down jacket, so the injury is not serious. In fact, the ck knitted hat hidden in the mystery, she down jacket also has a special material inside the undershirt, enough to resist the damage of sulfuric acid. ¡°Help, someonee quickly ¡­¡± Ynday on the ground, crying in pain, while asking Mike Cheal, ¡°Oooh¡­ . are you okay?¡± The woman called Janice froze for a moment, she had just clearly avoided Mike Cheal, just the process of sshing acid, she had trained hundreds of times, but never thought that an ident would still happen. She was so frightened that her face turned pale, the bottle in her hand fell to the ground, and she had fallen away. The shouting of the two attracted a lot of people, and some good people went directly after Janice. ¡°Don¡¯t run, catch her!¡± ¡°Call the police, hurry up and call the police!¡± ¡°So scary, it seems to be sulfuric acid ah.¡± ¡°Scared to death, oooh ¡­ too scary.¡± ¡­ Some people gathered around, some were chasing Janice, some took their cell phones and started calling the police, and some called 120. Ynda endured the severe pain on her arm and the back of her hand, sitting beside Mike Cheal, looking at his brain rolling on the ground in pain, suddenly a dull pain in her brain, there are some fragmented images floating in her mind. But it all came so fast that she couldn¡¯t capture it. A short whileter, Mike Cheal passed out. An ambnce arrived and took the two to the hospital. Meanwhile, Vivian and Morris got the news and drove to the hospital right away. After waiting outside the hospital resuscitation room for a while, Ynda was wheeled out and taken to a hospital room. After waiting for the paramedics to leave, Vivian went to the bedside and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ynda looked at the gauze wrapped around her arm and arm and smiled coldly, ¡°He wanted to act, so I just apanied him in a y.¡± ¡°Mike Cheal did it?¡± Morris stood at the end of the bed, his eyes clear and questioning. ¡°He wanted to put on a bitter y, so of course I had to apany him to the end.¡± As she spoke, Ynda¡¯s eyes shed with a stern chill.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The first time the woman named Janice threw acid at her face, if she hadn¡¯t reacted quickly to avoid it, she would have been disfigured. Mike Cheal is determined to ruin her, and then wants to take advantage of her disfigurement when the warmth, fake show, to gain her trust, and then use her as a ¡®tool¡¯ to calcte Morris and Vivian. Chapter 1554 : Disfigurement 4 Ynda¡¯s memory loss is real, and her inability to remember her past with Mike Cheal is also real, but Mike Cheal¡¯s desire to use her is also clear. If she hadn¡¯t investigated beforehand, Ynda couldn¡¯t even imagine what would happen to her. After she finished, Vivian¡¯s face sank, and she looked at Morris beside her, both of them with very ugly faces. Vivian moved away from the escort chair, sat on the chair, looked at the gauze wrapped around Ynda¡¯s arm, andmented: ¡°It¡¯s okay to apany the end, but why did you still manage to injure yourself? That¡¯s sulfuric acid, not mineral water!¡± Before there was Sophie disfigured, Vivian because of her matter and a long time of guilt, now see Ynda, when she thought of Mike Cheal used sulfuric acid, she had palpitations. For a girl as beautiful as a flower, disfigurement is an absolutely fatal blow. Vivian didn¡¯t want the tragedy to repeat itself. ¡°I¡¯m fine, aren¡¯t I.¡± Ynda leaned back on the bed and smiled lightly. ¡°It was just a fluke.¡± Vivian grimaced and scolded lightly, ¡°What will you do in the future in case of an ident? What about your children?¡± She had witnessed Ynda¡¯s past tragedy and didn¡¯t want to see her repeat it again. ¡°Morris and I told you that we would deal with Mike Cheal, and that you were perfectly capable of staying away from him. Why risk it?¡± She couldn¡¯t hold back her anger and reprimanded him in a stern voice, in a kind of ¡®hate is not enough¡¯ kind of way. Morris, sensing Vivian¡¯s emotional reaction, came around behind her and patted her shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Yes, but it was all a fluke. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s used up all her luck in her past life!¡± Vivian leaned back in the escort chair in annoyance and looked away. Ynda was reprimanded in the face, she knew she had done something wrong and bit her lip, ¡°Just this once, Vivian, please don¡¯t be angry?¡± I know you and Mr. Morris will get back at him, but he tried to hurt me and almost killed my baby. ¡°You ¡­¡± Vivian looked back at her, dumbfounded. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯m really fine.¡± Ynda sat up straight and reached out to hold Vivian¡¯s hand, ¡°Everything is as I expected, I took all the measures in advance.¡± She pointed to the ck knitted hat on the table, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, take a look at that hat, there is a special material inside that can iste sulfuric acid. The undershirt I¡¯m wearing is also of special material.¡± She had gone prepared, just to be on guard against Mike Cheal.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. As for the arm and arm, Ynda was deliberately not added protection, in order to let Mike Cheal not suspect her. Her exnation made the anger in Vivian¡¯s heart subside a lot. A frustrated sigh, rubbing Ynda¡¯s fingers, ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that it¡¯s okay, just now it was my bad attitude. You rest well, after the wound heals, we can give you microdermabrasion and try not to let you leave scars.¡± ¡°Thank you, Vivian.¡± Ynda smiled and said thanks. She had a burn mark on her arm the size of a child¡¯s palm, a thumb-sized cut on the back of her hand, and several small cuts like hot oil spills. These injuries were of little consequence to Ynda. ¡°Thank yourself if you want to thank yourself.¡± Vivian and Morris just now, while waiting for Ynda toe out of the resuscitation room, they asked the doctor to find out about Mike Cheal¡¯s injuries, and she snorted lightly, ¡°After inquiring at that moment, Mike Cheal¡¯s left side of his face and left side of his body were badly injured, so I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to leave the hospital for a while.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, it¡¯s not a waste of my adventure.¡± Ynda smiled and was in an extremely good mood. Chapter 1555 : Morris Rampage In the ward, Vivian and his wife stayed with Ynda for a long time, and then arranged for a skilled nurse to take care of Ynda. Only then did the two of them leave the hospital with peace of mind. On the way back, Vivian sat in the passenger seat and remained silent. Morris drove the car and would look at her from time to time, ¡°She¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Vivian sighed softly, ¡°Before Mike Cheal deliberately approached Ynda, in order to gain Ynda¡¯s trust, so that she could be an undercover agent lurking around us. Now Mike Cheal is seriously injured, I am afraid that he will find out the truth and will reveal all of Ynda¡¯s unpleasant past. Mike Cheal has kept the video before, if the video is still there, it will be a fatal blow to Ynda.¡± A breakdown of the past, Ynda¡¯s experience is simply unbearable and sympathetic. However, Mike Cheal can only be med for his trickery and the innocence of the former Ynda. She is stepping on the ¡®pain¡¯ a little bit of growth. ¡°She is traumatic amnesia, can not withstand the stimtion.¡± Morris said the heart of the concern, ¡°If Mike Cheal really have video in the hands of Ynda is inevitable to regain memory, only sooner orter.¡± Suddenly, the car rang at first. Morris¡¯s phone rang, Vivian picked up the phone and scanned it, ¡°It¡¯s Miranda¡¯s phone at home.¡± ¡°You answer it.¡± He said. Vivian¡¯s finger slid the answer button and answered the phone, ¡°Miranda?¡± ¡°Morris ¡­ Oh, it¡¯s the youngdy. You should hurry back, young master Scales has been in the children¡¯s room to put together Lego, do not eat, do not drink and do not sleep, if this continues, people are going to ident.¡± Miranda sighed long and short, worried. Vivian phone opened the amplification, Morris clearly heard Miranda¡¯s words, his handsome face cold a few points, full of frost. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll be right back.¡± Hang up the phone, put down the phone, Vivian raised an eyebrow to look at Morris, found his face hard, she smiled but did not say anything. There was a long silence in the car before Morris spoke up, ¡°I¡¯ll contact Maddox Cheal toe pick up tomorrow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Vivian nodded approvingly, ¡°Grandma probably misses Maddox Cheal too, it would be good for them to meet.¡± An hourter, the limo arrived at the vi. It was already 1:30 in the morning, and almost everyone in the family had gone to bed, except for the two maids who were still outside the children¡¯s room, fearing that something might happen to Scales Aaron.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The couple returned, Miranda immediately greeted, ¡°Oh, sir, youngdy, you are finally back, young master Scales he refused to sleep, what do you think we can do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, he doesn¡¯t want to sleep.¡± Morris didn¡¯t even want to look at Scales Aaron. Not only that, even Vivian wanted to go to the children¡¯s room to check the situation was Morris pulled her hand, ¡°Come upstairs with me to bed, the time iste, tomorrow you have to go to the film set shooting.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± Look at this domineering man. She smiled helplessly. No way, one¡¯s husband has to spoil himself. ¡°Miranda, don¡¯t worry too much, it¡¯s okay to stay up one night. You can arrange a few people to guard him in shifts.¡± Vivian instructed Miranda, and then went into the living room with Morris and went upstairs together. Miranda stood in ce, looking at the couple walking upstairs, reached out and scratched his head, smacking his lips in worry. At this time, upstairs in the bedroom. The moment the door closed, Morris wrapped his arm around Vivian¡¯s waist, put her against the door, leaned over and kissed. The kiss was savage and rough, and seemed to instantly leave behind the elegance that belonged to him. His palm sped the back of her head, his slightly hot lips lightly sucking her red lips, nibbling, with a bit of punishment. Chapter 1556 : So he never loved her In a short time, there were blushing soundsing from the room. Someone could faintly be heard asking, ¡°Can you stay away from Scales Aaron in the future?¡± ¡°Well ¡­ good.¡± ¡°Very perfunctory!¡± The answer made the man a little dissatisfied, he retaliated by increasing the force, speed and force go hand in hand, the Vivian hit the seventh. The woman who was knocked around for a long time drifted away, but it was at this point that the bad man came to a screeching halt, tormenting her to near madness. ¡°Honey, I ¡­ I was wrong ¡­¡± ¡°The voice is too small, I did not hear.¡± ¡°Honey, I promise you, from now on stay away from him ¡­ stay away from him ¡­¡± Her voice was almost in pieces, especially the delicate soft calling, which was a torture for Vivian, and for Morris is not? He was soaked untilte in the night that he let her go. The next day. Early in the morning, Morris¡¯s cell phone rang again. He was lying on his bed at the moment, turning on his side to admire the beautiful sleeping face of the woman in his arms, when he was interrupted by the ringing. He frowned unhappily, picked up the phone, and was about to get up and leave the bedroom when he noticed Vivian¡¯s eyes were open. The little woman, sleepy-eyed, stretchedzily, wrapped her arms around her lean waist and stomach, and rubbed her head against his chest. Thezy kitten-like pampering simply melted Morris¡¯s heart. He dropped a kiss on her forehead, ¡°Sorry for waking you up.¡± ¡°Nope.¡± She was toozy to even say another word. Morris scanned the phone number on the screen, it was Arlo Marsh¡¯s. Knowing that he rarely called this early, he guessed something must be up, so he answered the phone, ¡°Arlo?¡± ¡°Second brother, sorry to bother you so early.¡± At the other end of the line, Arlo Marsh touched his nose in embarrassment. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°That ¡­ I heard that the Vivian crew didn¡¯t arrive in L City. I received a notice from the bureau to travel for a few days, can you ask Vivian to help me take care of Aurora? The implication is that it doesn¡¯t seem too good to send Aurora back to school again. ¡°You¡¯re staying at your house, and your parents are taking care of her, so you don¡¯t need Vivian,¡± Morris teased. ¡°Stop it.¡± Arlo Marsh lowered his voice, ¡°I really just think of Aurora as a sister, nothing more.¡± ¡°People are in your house, and we can¡¯t see what you¡¯ve done. Besides, you¡¯re old, so even if you do something, it¡¯s normal.¡± Morris returned. It seemed that any exnation would only make the situation worse. Finally, Arlo Marsh said, ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s just as a sister.¡± On the other end of the phone, Arlo Marsh was standing in the first floor bathroom exining to Morris, and at the end, he added, ¡°You know how my mother agreed to let her marry into my family?¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t have any interest in her?¡± Morris was a bit puzzled by Arlo Marsh¡¯s feelings. Arlo Marsh replied with certainty as well as certainty, ¡°Absolutely not.¡± And then, in case Morris didn¡¯t believe him, ¡°Aurora is not my type.¡± ¡°The first thing you need to do is to get your own business, and Vivian is still at home, so send Aurora over here.¡± Morris said and hung up the phone. The other side. In the bathroom of The Marsh family vi, Arlo Marsh put away his phone and turned on the faucet to wash his hands. Outside the door, Aurora¡¯s eyes were red, with a thin mist of water in them.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Ever since she was beaten in her hometown and saved by Arlo Marsh, she has been longing for that handsome man with an inch cut and a straight face. Chapter 1557 : Arlo Marsh Confesses His Love Originally Aurora thought she would only meet Arlo Marsh on one side, but heter helped her to contact the school and let her continue her studies. In order not to let Arlo Marsh down, she studied every day with a 200 percent effort, hoping to improve her grades and get into L City University. Her hard work paid off, and she was able to get into L City University. Since then, she has been able to stay in L City, in the same city as the people she loves.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Later, Arlo Marsh visited her at school every weekend, took her to Vivian and his family, and gradually integrated into their circle, and eventually was brought into The Marsh family. Aurora has no desire to climb thedder of luxury, but simply likes Arlo Marsh. She also thinks that Arlo Marsh likes her because he takes good care of her. What Aurora wanted was pure love, no matter what her family¡¯s circumstances were, as long as she liked them. In The Marsh family, Arlo¡¯s parents are very nice to her, so Aurora mistakenly thinks that she and Arlo Marsh will definitely be together, just before the final confession. Who knows ¡­ In the end, it was all her own fault. Aurora has never been in love, and her fondness for Arlo Marsh is her first love. The pain of losing love is not something she has ever tried, and the pain that is tearing through her heart is almost consuming her, which makes her feel what it means to suffer. It turns out that the loss of love is so painful. She reached out and covered her chest, where even breathing was vaguely painful. When she heard the sound of running water in the bathroom stop, she sniffed her nose, raised her hand to brush away the tears in her eyes, and walked quickly to the living room. ¡°Aurora, why are you up so early?¡± Arlo¡¯s mother was very kind to Aurora, and did not mind that she was mute at all. Arlo¡¯s father was sitting on the sofa watching the morning news and following current events. When he saw hering, he smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have ss today, why don¡¯t you get some sleep?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a weekend and you have to get up so early.¡± Behind her, Arlo Marsh¡¯s voice sounded, and he walked over to her, raising his hand to rub his head. A familiar gesture, as if he had done it a thousand times before. In the past, when Arlo Marsh rubbed her hair, Aurora enjoyed it and loved it, and hers was an expression of love from her boyfriend to his girlfriend. Now that she knows the truth, she suddenly begins to reject the action of ¡®touching her head¡¯. It was too intimate, easily misunderstood, and she didn¡¯t like it. The Marsh family is really doting on her, but ¡­ Arlo Marsh didn¡¯t like her, so why were they so nice to her? Aurora was puzzled. She smiled sweetly and raised her hand to gesture, [I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I got up so early at school. ¡°Hahahaha, what a silly child who won¡¯t enjoy her blessings.¡± ¡°Okay, since you¡¯re up, let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s eat first. By the way Aurora¡­¡± Arlo Marsh looked at Aurora beside him, ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the Royal Vi for two days after eating, Vivian said she misses you.¡± Vivian and Aurora are in the same vige, but because of their age difference, they don¡¯t cross paths much during the week. Therefore, Aurora knew that Vivian would not miss her. But she still smiled and nodded, raising her hand to gesture, [Yes, I miss sister Vivian too]. ¡­ The Royal View Vi. Vivian nestled in Morris¡¯ arms, she murmured in a puzzled voice, ¡°Arlo Marsh has no problem supporting Aurora¡¯s schooling, but what does it mean when he brings Aurora back to The Marsh family and then says he doesn¡¯t like her?¡± Morris looked to the woman in his arms and nodded his finger to her nose, ¡°You want to make a point?¡± ¡°Arlo Marsh is not scum, is he, sleeping with Aurora and not wanting to be responsible?¡± Vivian finished, smacking her lips, ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to be irresponsible either.¡± ¡°Not sure.¡± Morris really didn¡¯t understand Arlo Marsh¡¯s thoughts, ¡°Arlo has always talked little.¡± Chapter 1558 : Pissed Off After the couple got up and washed up, Vivian took the lead and went downstairs to the children¡¯s room. At the door, two maids were still standing guard. Vivian raised an eyebrow and gestured to the bedroom, ¡°Still up?¡± The maid shook her head, ¡°All night long, when hungry, he ate two bites of bread, when thirsty, he drank milk, his eyes never closed.¡± They couldn¡¯t figure out how Lego could be so charming. Vivian shook his head helplessly, unscrewed the door handle and walked in. In therge children¡¯s room, Scales Aaron sat on a cushion, in front of a half-assembled castle Lego. Because the castle Lego isposed of three spires, the tower is extremely simr to the tower, yet very different, so it greatly increases the difficulty. Not to mention that it was more than 10, 000 pieces of Lego. Vivian remembered that there were about 18, 000 pieces of Lego. She was just talking casually yesterday, who would have known Scales Aaron could sit and put it together all day and night. ¡°Scales Aaron?¡± Vivian was afraid that Scales Aaron would be in trouble if he stayed up so long, walked up, sat on the cushion beside him, and said, ¡°Lego can be put together anytime, you should eat ¡­¡± As she spoke, her gaze involuntarily nced at Scales Aaron¡¯s hands and found that blood was beginning to seep from the ten fingers of his left and right hands. Her eyebrows drew together and she took his hands in hand, ¡°Scales Aaron, what are you doing? Your hands are rubbing and bleeding, are you crazy.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Each piece of Lego fit is very high, very tight, once the wrong high to be disassembled and reassembled, and Lego angles cut neatly, high hardness, put together over time will indeed hurt the hand. Vivian just did not expect Scales Aaron can actually hurt all ten fingers. ¡°Vivian?¡± Noticing that he was distressed by her, Scales Aaron grinned, ¡°Hey, hey, hey, I¡¯m not hurting.¡± He looked down at his hands, ¡°It¡¯s just a little bit of blood, it¡¯s fine.¡± He said, holding Vivian¡¯s hand in the opposite hand, ¡°I tell you oh, I can definitely spell out the castle today.¡± ¡°Not today, take a break, a few days to put together again, okay, I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Vivian was speechless. The Cheal family is so stubborn. Even though Scales Aaron has lost his memory, he is still so stubborn. He shook his head, let go of Vivian¡¯s hand, and continued to look for Lego on the drawing, while pulling a pile of Lego, and said: ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry if you¡¯re not in a hurry. Vivian likes the castle, I have to put it together quickly, I can¡¯t make Vivian wait for a long time.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± She was angry and helpless, a snatched away the drawings, ¡°I told you not to spell, you do not understand?¡± ¡°No, I want to spell.¡± He didn¡¯t listen. ¡°Fine, you spell, I see how you can spell without drawings!¡± Angry, Vivian took the drawing and turned around to leave the children¡¯s room. Walking to the door, she threw the drawing to the maid at the door, ¡°Put the drawing away, he won¡¯t spell without itter.¡± ¡°Okay, youngdy.¡± The maid nodded, took the drawings, turned around and left, putting away the Lego drawings. Not long after, Morris came downstairs. Vivian approached him to talk about Scales Aaron, when at the living room door, Arlo Marsh walked in with Aurora. ¡°Second brother, Vivian?¡± Arlo Marsh greeted with his arm around Aurora¡¯s neck and one hand in his pants pocket. Because Arlo Marsh had known Vivian for a long time and he was older than Vivian, he was not quite used to calling Vivian ¡®sister-inw¡¯, otherwise he would always feel as if she was taking advantage of him. ¡°Coming?¡± Not waiting for Vivian to speak, Morris hade down from upstairs and greeted her, ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Arlo Marsh returned the greeting and asked rhetorically, ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you guys haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you?¡± Chapter 1559 : Mike Cheal Suspects Yolanda Vivian walked up and said as she walked, ¡°The kitchen just made it, do you guys want to join us for some?¡± ¡°Tsk ¡­¡± Arlo Marsh smacked his lips, ¡°The spring night is short and the day is high, from now on the king does not have an early morning.¡± He raised an eyebrow and smiled, teasing. Vivian gave him a white look and took Aurora¡¯s hand, ¡°People Aurora is still a child, you do not teach them badly.¡± Aurora is still young, listening to Arlo Marsh¡¯s words, blushing, coyly smiling at Vivian, slender jade finger gestures, [Vivian sister, long time no see.] Since leaving her home in the countryside, Aurora no longer works in the fields in the sun and wind, her skin has be more and more white and tender, her fingers are smooth and slender, and her face has the youthfulness of a girl her age. ¡°I know it¡¯s been a long time, but you didn¡¯te over to y with me.¡± Vivian deliberately scolded. Auroraughed, not knowing how to reply, Arlo Marsh was busy exining, ¡°It¡¯s as if Aurora came over to look for you and you were at home.¡± He made a few peopleugh at his words. When the maid saw Auroraing, she made her a cup of milk tea and brought fruit and dessert, all the little girl¡¯s favorite things to eat. After a brief breakfast in the dining room, the Morris¡¯s told Arlo Marsh about Scales Aaron. Aurora, who was sitting on the couch, naturally took in their conversation. ¡°Vivian is going to the setter, so let Aurora tag along for the ride.¡± Morris said to Aurora. Aurora took the fruit tea in her hand, forked a piece of fruit and took a bite, chewing slowly.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She wrinkled her eyebrows and thought about it, shook her head, put the fruit fork down, raised her hand and gestured, [Vivian sister is busier on the set, I¡¯d better stay with young master Scales. Otherwise he will definitely pester Vivian sister and will affect her work.] Vivian and Morris can understand signnguage, Arlo Marsh because of the work needs, also find the relevant teachers to learn, so they can understand Aurora¡¯s signnguage. After seeing her gesture, several people looked at each other. Sensing that they were unsure, Aurora gestured again, ¡°I¡¯m free to spend time with Vivian¡¯s parents, cute little Yilia, Yves, and Grandma. I love to be lively.] ¡°That¡¯s fine, that¡¯s fine too.¡± On the way to the Royal View Vi, Arlo Marsh was still considering whether it would be a problem for Vivian if she took Aurora to the set, but now that Aurora was staying at home, he was relieved to have a few elders with her. ¡°Will it really work?¡± Vivian felt a little ufortable, ¡°They can¡¯t read signnguage, Aurora, you should go with me to the set. Anyway, the crew is not busy.¡± ¡°Vivian is right.¡± Morris naturally supported Vivian¡¯s idea. A few people arranged Aurora¡¯s weekend in this way. ¡°Okay, you guys sit down for a while, I¡¯m going to bring some food to Scales Aaron.¡± Vivian was still a little uneasy about Scales Aaron, fearing that the stubborn and persistent man would starve himself. If he starved himself, Maddox Cheal woulde after Morris. I¡¯ll join you, Sister Vivian. Aurora was bored, so she followed Vivian to the kitchen and brought some food and went to the children¡¯s room on the first floor. The maid at the door of the children¡¯s room saw Vivianing and immediately pushed the door open. ¡°He hasn¡¯te out yet?¡± Vivian asked casually. The maids shook their heads. Vivian wrinkled her brow, sighed, and walked into the children¡¯s room. She wanted to see what Scales Aaron was doing in the children¡¯s room. She thought that after taking away the drawings, Scales Aaron would make a fuss or take a break if he couldn¡¯t put the Lego together, but when she pushed the door open and walked into the room, she found that Scales Aaron was actually sitting on the floor mat and putting the Lego together. Chapter 1560 : Yolanda Danger Vivian found that the Lego was much taller than it was a moment ago, and looked at the correct steps to put it together.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This guy, memory is really good. ¡°Scales Aaron, stop spelling ande over to eat.¡± She called out and set her breakfast on a side table. Aurora put down her things, then reached out and pointed at Scales Aaron, gesturing to Vivian in signnguage, [He can put together Lego without drawings? That¡¯s impressive. Because Vivian just shouted, Scales Aaron just happened to look back, his eyes swept Aurora, indifferently said: ¡°I have it all in my head, I don¡¯t need drawings.¡± ¡°Then eat something too ¡­¡± Vivian reprimanded him, but only halfway through the sentence did she respond, ¡°You can read signnguage?¡± ¡°A little.¡± Scales Aaron returned, and turned his head again to continue to start putting together Lego. At this point, Aurora signaled to Vivian, [Sister Vivian, since Scales Aaron can read signnguage, I¡¯ll stay home with him.] When he went to the set, it was all strangers, and Aurora didn¡¯t really like that strange circle. ¡°Are you sure?¡± [Hmm.] ¡°I ¡­¡± Vivian was about to say something when her pocket phone rang suddenly, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a call.¡± She took the phone out of the children¡¯s yroom and went down the hallway to take a call. It was a call from the crew, informing her to go to the set as soon as possible. Vivian agreed and hung up the phone. Then she got another call from Ynda. ¡°Ynda?¡± ¡°Vivian, Mike Cheal is awake.¡± On the other end of the line, Ynda¡¯s voice was a little heavy, ¡°He¡¯s suspicious of me.¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°I heard that he woke upst night, and after knowing that he was disfigured, he became furious and smashed a lot of things, and finally the doctor sedated him before he calmed down. Early in the morning, he came to see me, talked a lot, and set up between the lines.¡± Although Mike Cheal¡¯s side was injured and his face disfigured, he was not very badly injured because of the limited amount of sulfuric acid spilled from the bottle, and he was strong enough to get out of bed and walk around. And he was wearing gauze on the side of his face, hiding the wounds on his face, and could not see the specifics. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, do what you have to do, leave the rest to me.¡± Vivian soothed a few more words before hanging up the phone. After standing in the hallway for a while, she went to the living room and found Arlo Marsh, so that Arlo Marsh sent someone to interrogate the woman named ¡®Janice¡¯ who was caught yesterday, and arranged for police officers to go to the hospital to find Mike Cheal and Ynda to make a statement. So several operations, coupled with Ynda¡¯s pursuit of Janice, as long as things go well, can basically dispel Mike Cheal¡¯s doubts about Ynda. Vivian left the follow-up to Morris, and she went back to the children¡¯s room. Upon entering the room, Vivian found Aurora sitting next to Scales Aaron, gesturing to him in signnguage and chatting. She was about to ask Scales Aaron to eat when she heard him say, ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± Aurora: [It¡¯s a deal.] ¡°Then I¡¯ll do as you say and eat first.¡± Scales Aaron picked up the breakfast on the folding table and dutifully began to eat. Aurora, who was sitting beside him, saw him start to eat and smiled gratefully. With a slight nce, she saw Vivian standing in the doorway of the room and smiled, as if to say, ¡°See, Sister Vivian, he¡¯s eating. Vivian gave her a thumbs up, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± She opened her mouth but no sound came out, but Aurora knew Vivian wasplimenting her. Vivian tiptoed out of the room and closed the door behind her, not disturbing the two inside. As long as Scales Aaron was willing to eat, she was really afraid that Scales Aaron would get into a bull¡¯s eye and starve out, and Maddox Cheal would find Morris in trouble. Chapter 1561 : Killing Vivian The living room, Arlo Marsh and Morris two people talking about work, Vivian also did not bother the two, went upstairs to the study. Recently, she has been busy with the crew and personal matters, so she did not ask about work, and she wanted to have a video conference with the people in thepany. However, when she sat at her desk in the study and just turned on theputer, the cell phone on the table rang. The phone screen jumped with a string of familiar cell phone numbers, even without the name notes, Vivian clearly remembered the identity of the number owner. She hesitated for a couple of seconds before picking up the phone, sliding her thumb over the answer button and holding it up next to her ear. ¡°Vivian, I¡¯ll ask you onest time, you really don¡¯t want to leave Morris, do you?¡± Melody Lora questioned in a tossed voice. For a moment, Vivian felt that Melody Lora was overly persistent, Morris had clearly stated that he did not like Melody Lora, but she was still unwilling to give up. ¡°I think, people should learn to be sober when they live a life. And you, for one, are not sober enough.¡± Vivian patiently replied. ¡°I¡¯m not sober enough?¡± Suddenly, the opposite woman¡¯s voice rose, spare the phone Vivian can feel her face due to anger and fierce, where there is a ssical beauty of the gentle image? Not waiting for Vivian to speak, Melody Lora continued: ¡°You, you sent someone to cut off one of my fingers to prevent me from being with Morris! After being kidnapped, Melody Lora had one of her fingers cut off. Waking up, her father, Nathanael Lora, told Melody Lora that Morris had sent someone to cut off her finger. After hearing this, Melody Lora found it extremely ridiculous and did not believe it at all. How could someone who had been born to die with her do something to her? She simply thought that her father must have deliberately woven the lie in order to prevent her from being with Morris. ¡°You broke a finger?¡± Vivian froze for a moment. That night, the people arranged by The Lora family wanted to create a car ident and run her off the bridge, but Vivian pulled over to avoid the ¡®car ident¡¯, but the people sent by The Lora family got out of the car and tried to im her life. Vivian took down everyone by himself. The men Morris had arranged arrived in time to surround the men, and Vivian ordered one of them to cut off a finger as a warning. However, the person whose finger was cut off was not Melody Lora. Her mind was messed up for a moment and it dawned on her. It was ¡­ Morris who had done the deed. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be confused, do you think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in your mind? Vivian, since you don¡¯t want to eat the wine, then don¡¯t me me for being unkind to you. Remember, from today onwards, as long as I, Melody Lora, still have a breath, I will definitely kill you.¡± She spelled out her hatred and disgust clearly in every word. At the end, she added four more words, ¡°No death, no rest!¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Melody ¡­ doo doo doo ¡­¡± Vivian wanted to say something else, but the other party had already hung up the phone. She leaned back in the executive chair, her slender jade fingers holding the phone, feeling doubly depressed. In her head, she recalled what Melody Lora had just said and still felt incredible. Vivian thought that Morris would do nothing because he was Melody Lora, but he had sent someone to break one of Melody Lora¡¯s fingers. She was deeply relieved and worried at the same time. The Lora family is the first of the four families of J City, rich and deep-rooted, Morris to The Lora family¡¯s only princess hands, is equivalent to the entire The Lora family, and even the entire J City for the enemy. Chapter 1562 : Morris’s company declared bankruptcy When you think about it, there is Maddox Cheal! Maddox Cheal is Morris¡¯s father, but if he wants to save his life, he can only choose to target Morris. With all this, how could Vivian not be worried? ¡°Phew~¡± She sighed lightly, thinking of the man downstairs sitting calmly chatting with Arlo Marsh, facing her calmly, Vivian felt tired for him. The matter of The Lora family disturbed Vivian¡¯s thoughts, and she pondered for half an hour before making a video call to the head of Vinca E-Sports to find out about thepany and make a brief n. By the time everything was over, two hours had passed. Vivian shut down herputer and wanted to get up and go downstairs to find Morris. But just as she stood up, the phone in her hand rang again. It was a cell phone text message. When she picked up the phone, the screen pop-up showed the name of the sender and the content. Daisy: [Do you need help?] A few simple words, but enough to show that Daisy already knew everything. Vivian looked at the phone and froze. Daisy was Houghton¡¯s close friend, but now that Houghton had died, why would Daisye to her aid?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She couldn¡¯t figure out what Daisy was really up to until now. [Help me find out what the J City The Lora family has been up totely.] Since she was eager to help, she naturally agreed to do so. Vivian asked Daisy to investigate The Lora family because she really wanted to know the recent movements of The Lora family; secondly, she also wanted to test if Daisy was reliable. OK.] The other party acted simply, without even unnecessary nonsense. He just returned an ¡®OK¡¯ and didn¡¯t say another word. ¡°What are you doing standing there?¡± At this time, the door of the study pushed open, Morris walked in from outside, his handsome face tinted with a light smile. Vivian saw hime in, put the phone on the table, put her hands around her chest, and snapped, ¡°It¡¯s already burning, and you¡¯re still so light-hearted.¡± The man leisurely walked to stand in front of her, his well-defined face was full of tenderness, ¡°The soldiers wille, the water wille, the sky is copsing, I will hold up, you do not need to worry.¡± Not like other men, the opening and closing of the mouth is beautiful words of love, but Morris every word can make Vivian immensely at ease. Her red lips curved, she stepped forward, wrapped her arms around his waist and pressed her cheek against his chest, ¡°Next time you do something, can you talk to me about it?¡± ¡°Well, my wife is right. This is noting up to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Discuss what?¡± ¡°Discuss what your wife wants to eat for lunch? My husband will make it for you personally.¡± He wrapped one hand around her waist and ruffled her thick ck hair with one hand, all his hands were filled with affection. Vivian was speechless, knowing that Morris didn¡¯t want her to know too much, so she didn¡¯t ask any more questions and just sighed, ¡°I can¡¯t eat, the crew is calling me to go back.¡± She wanted to stay home for lunch, but she couldn¡¯t stop when Melody Lora wasn¡¯t on the set. ¡°Okay. When you¡¯re done shooting, I¡¯ll cook you a delicious meal myself.¡± The man dotingly stroked her head. ¡°I¡¯ll do it as soon as I can.¡± Vivian smiled, then said, ¡°Scales Aaron knows a little signnguage, and Aurora doesn¡¯t really want to go with me to the set, so go let her stay at home. scales Aaron seems to listen to her quite well.¡± ¡°Aurora just talked to Arlo.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Vivian nodded slightly and didn¡¯t say anything else. The two of them embraced each other with great affection, and they rubbed their ears together for a long time before they separated. Chapter 1563 : The company completely collapsed Vivian drove away from the vi, Morris then drove fast to Zhuo Rui Technology. As soon as he arrived at the president¡¯s office, Trent Stone immediately trotted to the office and said in a frenzy, ¡°Boss, something¡¯s wrong.¡± He looked grave, wrinkled eyebrows have not been stretched. ¡°Say.¡± Morris calmed down and spared words. ¡°J City and L City a number of cooperationpanies have canceled cooperation, and some partners found out that the product has problems, in the pursuit of responsibility, we also face a huge amount ofpensation.¡± Trent Stone briefly told Morris the general situation, see Morris silent, he meticulously said the specific situation. Finally concluded, ¡°Thepany is now even toote to liquidate bankruptcy. The point is, severalpanies are facing various crises, and the capital gap is at least two hundred billion.¡± Trent Stone secretly drew a breath, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is the result of the cooperation between The Lora family and Frank.¡± Morris leaned back in his chair, holding a cigarette in his hand, his lips swallowing clouds of fog and frowning. After a few puffs, he said in a deep voice: ¡°Notify down, except for Zhuo Rui Technology, several otherpanies all dered bankruptcy.¡± ¡°Broken ¡­ bankruptcy?¡± Trent Stone incredulous, ¡°boss, you ¡­ think clearly?¡± Morris raised an eyebrow at him, ¡°Why, you have another way?¡± So the question, but Trent Stone asked a frosty, he scratched his head, ¡°really powerless to return?¡± Did it alle a little too quickly? Morris was silent, seemingly acquiescing. Trent Stone nodded, hung his head and turned to leave. After a few steps, when he reached the office door, he suddenly stopped and looked back at Morris, who was sitting at his desk, ¡°Boss?¡± ¡°Say.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Morris smoked a cigarette, the thin smoke obscuring his facial expression. ¡°You really haven¡¯t regretted anything?¡± Regret being with Vivian and then all the things that happened after that? Although he didn¡¯t say it explicitly, Morris also understood what Trent Stone meant. The man¡¯s eyes were dark and uncertain, his thin lips lightly opened, ¡°Get out.¡± Trent Stone: ¡°Oh.¡± Although his own boss did not say much, but his attitude is enough to say everything. ¡­ On the other hand, Vivian received a call from Daisy on her way to the set. During the phone call, Daisy told Vivian all about the movement of The Lora family and the current status of the current Zhuo Rui technology. After listening, Vivian¡¯s heart was heavy, ¡°What do you think I should do?¡± She suddenly had no direction. ¡°It hase to this point, it is better to let nature take its course.¡± Daisy said back. Vivian nodded, agreeing, ¡°s, yes, there is no way back, what else can I do?¡± She hung up the phone and went to the set to speed up the process and start filming. That afternoon, the news of Morris¡¯spanies dering bankruptcy exploded, and the news dominated the headlines of various search engines. But one of the first few searches was that Vivian¡¯s divorce from Morris was prescient. The first time Vivian and Morris announced their fake divorce, they haven¡¯t announced their re-marriage to the public yet, which is why such a news item suddenly broke out. But Vivian felt that this hot search was too bizarre, and even the direction of the news was a bit off. Thepany¡¯s main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. This is a good way to clear up her rtionship with Morris and avoid giving her a series of unnecessary troubles. Especially since she is still filming now. Chapter 1564 : Killed Vivian During the break time of the crew, Vivian was sitting aside with her cell phone to rest when she heard many people beside her talking about it. ¡°My God, Mr. Morris used to be so powerful in the business world, and once became a legend, how could he go bankrupt just like that?¡± ¡°The thin camel is bigger than the horse, even if he is bankrupt, he still has more money than us, what are you worried about?¡± ¡°My idol, how can bankruptcy ah, can not crowdfunding ah, I want to help her.¡± ¡°Are you stupid, people willck your money for that bottle of mineral water.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Vivian Mr. Morris¡¯ ex-wife? Look at her, how calm she is.¡± ¡°She is a smart person, probably expected Mr. Morris will be bankrupt, only to roll up a sum of money and divorce him.¡± ¡­ Morris is a very influential person in L City and can be considered a popr figure, and now he has a number ofpanies under the name of bankruptcy, naturally many people feel surprised. Not only them, even the director quietly went to Vivian and asked tentatively, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Mr. Morris, isn¡¯t he doing well? Vivian shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Even if it is clear, Vivian will not talk about Morris with the next person. ¡°Director, can I shoot my scene first?¡± She suggested to the director. The director thought, his crew from the beginning of the shooting until now, problems, either the main character encountered problems, or the second female dy, if the second female canplete the shooting early, but also a good choice. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it and tighten up your scene first.¡± Director Johnny mostly knew that Vivian was worried about Morris, so he readily agreed to do so. But after agreeing, Director Johnny regretted it. Vivian already has a talent for acting, and was born with a drama face, acting more and more smoothly. But who knows, she is really crazy. To what extent? In order to finish her shooting as soon as possible, she worked day and night, almost to the extent of sleeplessness. Director Johnny, on the one hand,mented Vivian¡¯s good mentality, forgiving Morris¡¯s bankruptcy, which did not affect her shooting; on the other hand,mented Vivian¡¯s ability to bear hardships and work hard, barely sleeping for several days in a row, always speeding up the shooting progress. ¡­ On the other hand. Dixon went to Gangnam City, has been looking for Sophie and Warren¡¯s whereabouts, but who knows simply can not find the shadow of the two. He even sent someone to investigate the two, but still no results.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Dixon had no choice but to contact Vivian, trying to seek Vivian¡¯s help. However, her phone number was not avable and she could not be reached. Just as Dixon was about to contact his second brother to ask about Vivian, he learned that Morris¡¯pany had gone bankrupt. Dixon had to put Sophie¡¯s affairs aside and hurry back to L City to find Morris and see if he could help. At the moment, Melody Lora in J City is lying in the hospital room, looking up at her left hand with a broken finger, and her face is bing more and more gloomy. Melody Lora¡¯s mother is sitting in the nursing chair, watching over her every step of the way. ¡°Daughter, do you want some water?¡± Mrs. Lora got up and poured a cup of hot water for her, and went to the bedside to ask. Melody Lora¡¯s eyebrows drew together and she looked at Mrs. Lora with raised eyebrows, ¡± Morris¡¯spany has gone bankrupt, right?¡± ¡°Well, all thepanies under the name, except Jorui Technology, are still struggling to hold on, but all the otherpanies have closed down.¡± Mrs. Lora said. Mrs. Lora said and sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your father will take revenge for you.¡± ¡°Kill Vivian.¡± Her watery eyes were stored with killing intent, yet she said to Mrs. Lora very calmly, ¡°Tell my dad that I want Vivian to die.¡± Chapter 1565 : Chopping Vivian’s Hands and Feet ¡°Morris is the mastermind.¡± Mrs. Lora corrected. If we talk about revenge, Melody Lora¡¯s parents would prefer that the person who died was Morris. He was the culprit, the one who took Melody Lora¡¯s heart, and has been keeping their daughter in a state of distraction ever since, wanting to marry Morris and going off the deep end. Melody Lora was furious and said, ¡°Mom, what does this have to do with Morris? I told you, Morris and I have been born together, he would never do anything to me. My finger ¡­ my finger is Vivian secretly instructed to frame Morris, thus trying to provoke the rtionship between me and Morris ah.¡± ¡°Melody, you are confused ah. These things are all admitted by Morris herself, how could your father and I lie to you?¡± The dignified and noble Mrs. Lora, who was also anxious at this moment, thought that Melody Lora was too persistent, so persistent that it gave her a headache. ¡°Can you be quiet? Crying and crying all day long is annoying.¡± Mrs. Lora spoiled Melody Lora to the point ofwlessness. Although she spent a few years in the army, after leaving the army, she was pampered by the people of The Lora family, and her temper was that much more restrained at first. However, Melody Lora was born with a ssical and gentledylike temperament, which always makes people think she is a gentle and shy girl, but in fact, it is the opposite. Perhaps Melody Lora is too two-faced, in front of the public she will carry a dignified princess air, giving people a sense of good behavior and understanding. Mrs. Lora was yelled at by Melody Lora, half of the time did not wake up. ¡°No matter what, I want Vivian to die, let her die, let her die!!!¡± Melody Lora reacted a little fiercely, with her teeth and ws open, hating Vivian as much as she could tear her apart. Her hatred for Vivian isrgely engraved in her bones and is unbearably bitter. ¡°Okay, mom listen to you, listen to you. melody ah, you can not be too excited, the doctor said, you are too emotional will affect the healing of your finger ah.¡± ¡°Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. When she saw Melody Lora getting very emotional, Mrs. Lora was worried.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. She needed to lie down for a while to recuperate from the amputation and could not get up because once she got up, her hand would be strained and it would affect the healing of her freshly reattached finger. Melody Lora looked down at her gauzed finger, her chest heaving with anger, her uninjured right hand clutching the bedding, ¡°Tell my dad to cut off Vivian¡¯s finger. No, I want her whole hand!¡± Melody Lora had always been vindictive, but at the moment she felt that an eye for an eye would not be enough to quench her hatred. ¡°Okay, okay, mom will call your father now, you lie down and take it easy.¡± Mrs. Lora was red-eyed and persuaded bitterly. After some fuss, Melody Lora¡¯s resentment in her heart was all let out, and she was moderately stable, and was helped by Mrs. Lora to lie down. After lying down, Mrs. Lora just sat on the escort chair, raising her hand to wipe the tears at the corner of her eyes, she was again reprimanded by Melody Lora, ¡°What are you dawdling about, hurry up and call my father.¡± It is because of the injury that Melody Lora¡¯s temper is getting more and more irritable. She can only tolerate her own daughter, even if she is shouting, who makes her such a precious daughter. Mrs. Lora threw the paper towel into the trash can, reached for the phone on the table, flipped out Nathanael Lora¡¯s number and dialed it. ¡°Put it on speaker.¡± Melody Lora said. Mrs. Lora clicked on the amplified phone, the phone rang on the other end, and within two rings the other party answered the phone, ¡°Wife?¡± ¡°Nathanael ah, Melody said ¡­ said ¡­¡± she could not bear to see her daughter go astray, hands stained with blood, eyes stored in tears looked at Melody Lora, want to say but not. Who expected Melody Lora snatched away the phone and said to Nathanael Lora: ¡°Dad, I want you to go and kidnap Vivian now, chop off her hands, preferably her hands and feet, and then let her live in pain for the rest of her life, so that she can taste what it is like to be worse than dead.¡± Chapter 1566 : Acquisition of Zhuo Rui Technology L City, hospital. Mike Cheal was lying on the hospital bed as the nurse came over to change his medicine. He was left with thumb-sized bruises on his face, and burns of varying degrees on his side arm and back, thergest of which was as big as a palm. But the liquid spilled on the body like drops of water, the body also fell on the spot-like ck wounds. He endured the pain to deal with the wound, sitting on the hospital bed, looking at Ynda sitting on the side, ¡°Yesterday the police department people looked for you?¡± Ynda¡¯s arm and back of her hand were injured, and she was hospitalized for a day for observation, and could be discharged today. Before she was discharged, she came to see Mike Cheal. ¡°Well, they asked about the day in question.¡± Ynda looked nd, ¡°But that woman is your friend, you should see for yourself.¡± Mike Cheal found a woman to y the game, everything was originally nned, but I did not expect to end up getting him hurt! It¡¯s really a chicken and a chicken. It was a foolish act, and at the moment, Mike Cheal wanted to kill the woman who threw the acid. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Mike Cheal is a little suspicious of Ynda, but see Ynda is very cooperative with the police investigation, and a sincere look, can not see that she is acting, simply choose to trust Ynda. ¡°That said, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mike Cheal let out a sigh. Ynda looked at Mike Cheal, who had a piece of gauze on his face and gauze wrapped around his arm, looking slightly worse for wear, and was amused, but did not show it too obviously. ¡°It was all an ident, no one wanted it to happen, you don¡¯t have to me yourself too much.¡± Her tone is gentle, a pair of beautiful eyes look at Mike Cheal, a slight smile. That smile was as holy and beautiful as a snow lotus in the sky. Mike Cheal looked at her and was captivated by her smile, ¡°Yara, do you still remember our past?¡± Ynda shook her head, ¡°Let it be.¡± It¡¯s true that she can¡¯t remember the past, but she doesn¡¯t know that in Ynda¡¯s subconscious, she rejects the dark experience of the past. Knock, knock, knock¡­ At that moment, there was a knock on the door outside the ward. The door of the ward pushed open and Mike Cheal¡¯s secretary came in, ¡°Mr. Mike, Miss Ynda is also here.¡± When Ynda saw his secretary enter, she immediately got up, ¡°Since you have something to talk about, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± She said to Mike Cheal, ¡°Get some rest and I¡¯ll see you again when I have time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mike Cheal nodded slightly and watched Ynda leave the room. After the ward door closed, he asked the secretary, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Several Morrispanies have gone bankrupt, and even the only one, Jorui Technology, is hanging on for dear life. Now that Zhuo Rui Technology is hanging on for dear life, this should be the best time to acquire Zhuo Rui Technology.¡± After that, the secretary briefly told him the situation of thepanies under Morris¡¯ name. Listening to the secretary¡¯s analysis, Mike Cheal nodded, ¡°How much money is still avable in thepany?¡± ¡°Several projects were started at the same time, all the funds were invested, now ¡­ only have no extra funds.¡± The secretary answered truthfully. Mike Cheal¡¯s face was cold and he gave the secretary a sidelong nce, ¡°What kind of acquisition are you talking to me about without funds?¡± ¡°But now is the best time, once you miss it, you really miss it.¡± The secretary pushed his sses and spoke cautiously. ¡°Got it.¡± Mike Cheal raised his hand and rubbed his brow, waving his hand, ¡°Go down.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The secretary answered and turned around to walk outside. Just two steps away, behind him, Mike Cheal said, ¡°Contact the finance, ask how much liquidity is left.¡± He had waited for years to take away everything from Morris. This time, he could not miss it. Chapter 1567 : Morris is being chased for debt ¡°Okay, Mr. Mike, I¡¯ll get right on it.¡± The secretary nodded and left the ward and closed the door. For a while, only Mike Cheal was left alone in therge ward, leaning against the bed, his eyes empty and widowed as he stared at the ceiling, his mind wandering too much. Although it is the best time to acquire Zorui Technology, but the capital is the most difficult problem. A huge amount of money, how can we get it? ¡°Phew~¡± Mike Cheal had no clue, tiredly raised his hand to pinch the bridge of his nose, but his hand identally touched the gauze on his face, involving the wound, painful he grinned, no reason to be very angry. Wealth is his greatest pursuit, but for Mike Cheal, the face is also a top priority. The more he thought about it, the more irritated he became, and the more he wanted to get his hands on Ynda. ¡­ Zorui Technology. Because a number ofpanies under the name of Morris closed down overnight, but thepany did its best to settle the sries of all employees, but still owedpensation payments to partnerpanies. Manypanies debt collectors and news reporters have blocked in front of Zhuo Rui Technology, so much so that the road where Zhuo Rui Technology is located blocked. A car not far from thepany, Margarita Jones and Danny sitting in the car, because of the traffic jam, the car stopped. Margarita Jones looked at the crowd at the front door of Tricore Technologies and the white banner that was being pulled, and worried, ¡°Do you think if I hadn¡¯t impulsively gone to J City and beat up Melody Lora that day, it wouldn¡¯t have caused this situation?¡± She med herself for the impulsive act of beating up Melody Lora that day. They say impulsiveness is the devil, and she had really experienced it. ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Danny had a cigarette in his hand, his wrist resting on the car window, his fingers flicking the ashes, ¡°Morris sent someone to break one of Melody Lora¡¯s fingers, and that¡¯s what angered The Lora family.¡± ¡°What?¡± Margarita Jones frowned incredulously, ¡°He sent someone to cut off Melody Lora¡¯s finger?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Danny pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose with the hand clutching his cigarette. ¡°Not bad for my master, man enough to do something.¡± Margarita Jones gave a thumbs up and couldn¡¯t help butment again, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing it didn¡¯t start with me, or I would have died of guilt.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She let out a long, heartfelt sigh of relief. Leaning on the passenger side, looking sideways at those people at the door of Zhuo Rui Technology, she added, ¡°I still have five billion in my hand, I want to help Master.¡± ¡°A drop in the bucket.¡± Danny said sinctly. ¡°Whether he is a drop in the bucket, can help a little is a little. Otherwise he is like this, Vivian look also uneasy na.¡± As a friend, Margarita Jones is really worried about Morris. ¡°Morris name a number ofpanies at the same time bankruptcy, a huge hole in the debt plus bank loans, a hundred billion can not be solved. You think five billion smashed into it will make a ssh?¡± ¡°Then what should we do, sit and wait for death?¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Danny took a puff from a cigarette in his mouth and puffed out a light smoke between his nostrils. Margarita Jones was unsure, ¡°Wait? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Wait and see.¡± I thought Danny had some good idea, but I didn¡¯t expect her to wait until ¡®wait and see¡¯, and Margarita Jones rolled her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s nothing going ontely, I¡¯d better go to the set to keep Vivianpany. For one thing, I can protect her safety; for another, I can also take care of her emotions and guide her a little.¡± Margarita Jones ruffled her hair and muttered annoyedly, ¡°It¡¯s really a traffic jam, howe I can¡¯t walk ten meters for half a day? After saying that, she added, ¡°Send me to Vivian¡¯s crew.¡± Chapter 1568 : Melody Lora Knows the Truth After the traffic flowed smoothly, Danny drove Margarita Jones to Vivian¡¯s set. And at this time, in the office of the president of Jorui Technology, Morris was ying video with Vivian. ¡°Is there really no room for thepany to turn around?¡± In the video, Vivian is sitting in the lounge in her costume, with a sad frown. Morris was leaning against the executive chair, and when he saw her at a loss, he hooked his lips and smiled, ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to support me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± Vivian propped her elbow on the arm of the sofa and rested her chin, ¡°Just worried about yourpany.¡± ¡°Before going to the doctor, the doctor said my stomach is not good, can only eat soft.¡± The man looked in good shape and had the heart to joke, ¡°Yu Sheng, can rely on you to support me.¡± Vivian was amused by him, ¡°What time is it, you still have the heart to joke.¡± ¡°Otherwise, there is always a life to live.¡± Morris had a cigarette in his hand and took a drag in his mouth, ¡°In the future, you will be responsible for earning money to support the family, and I will be responsible for taking care of the family. How¡¯s that?¡± ¡°You are a good cook, really can not go to the university stall selling fast food it.¡± The rxed state of Morris allowed Vivian to let go of his worries, and the clouds opened up. ¡°Good idea, wife.¡± Morris raised an eyebrow, ¡°quite a business mind.¡± The two of them looked at each other and smiled, and as theyughed, the smile faded from Vivian¡¯s face. She lightly pursed her lips for a moment, ¡°Morris, you must tell me if you have any ideas. We are a family, we share the blessings and the difficulties.¡± Vivian felt that Morris¡¯s reaction was too calm, was she not happy about everything, or had she given up the struggle? She couldn¡¯t be sure. But either way, she would not give up on him. ¡°Will do.¡± Morris jawed slightly, ¡°I have a meeting, I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡± ¡°Well, bye.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t say anything else, waved her hand, and hung up the phone. She knew that Morris was under tremendous pressure at this time, and she couldn¡¯t put any more psychological pressure on him. On the other hand, Zhuo Rui Technology. President¡¯s office. After Morris hung up the phone, the smile was gone from his handsome face. Trent Stone walked in and reported the current situation once more. And then, said: ¡°boss, because several otherpanies have problems, the bank side has frozen our funds. Now ¡­¡± Thetter thing does not even need Trent Stone to say more, Morris naturally understand what means. Buzz- Suddenly, Morris¡¯s cell phone on the table buzzed. Morris picked up the phone, the screen is Melody Lora¡¯s phone number. Looking at the familiar phone number, the man¡¯s cold face tinged with a touch of deep, hesitant for a moment before answering the phone. After the call was answered, he did not speak, and the other party did not speak either. After a few seconds of silence, Melody Lora choked up and asked, ¡°Morris, is it true what they say?¡± Although Nathanael Lora told Melody Lora the truth, Melody Lora repeatedly said that she did not believe it, but she is not a fool, how can she really did not suspect? Only more reluctant, is to hear the truth from Morris himself.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°I warned you at first to stay away from Vivian.¡± Morris didn¡¯t admit it outright, but he didn¡¯t deny it either. On the other end of the phone, Melody Lora was quiet for another ten seconds or so. Mostly because she could not ept the truth, or perhaps the only remaining faith in her heart instantly copsed, so that she could not calm down for a long time. ¡°So, so you cut off my finger? So ¡­ so you had someone beat me up and ruin my long hair? Is that right?¡± The more she said, the more aggrieved she became, her voice choked and shaking. Chapter 1569 : Completely flipped with Morris Melody Lora had always been proud of her dark and thick hair and her white and slender fingers, but what she liked most was now mercilessly ruined by Morris. The man she had loved for years had destroyed it with his own hands. The truth was a great shock to Melody Lora. The truth of the matter is that she has already prepared herself mentally before making the phone call, but at the moment she learned the truth, her liver and guts are still split, and the pain of her heart is like being stabbed in by a knife. ¡°Oh, the original ¡­¡± Melody Lora only feel slightly suffocated breathing, even if more than one sentence are incredibly difficult to say, ¡°so you only have her in mind, only her ¡­¡± Melody Lora leaning against the bed slowly closed her eyes, holding the hand of the phone hanging on the side of the bed, fingers weakly spread, allowing the phone to fall to the ground. Lost. The loss wasplete and total. She was naive enough to think that her rtionship with Morris was better than anyone else¡¯s, but she didn¡¯t think it would end up being her fantasy. The tears, slipping from the corners of her eyes, left two tear marks on her face. In her head, she and Morris had a past that was as vivid as yesterday. If it is said that she loved Morris to the bone, then at this moment her hatred for him also into the bone. How deep is the love, how deep is the hate. What you can¡¯t get, she wants to destroy with her own hands. Not only destroy Morris, she also want to destroy Vivian, destroy all their everything, see how they both want to be happy! ¡­Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The next day. Vivian, who was on the set, got the news from the director. Director Johnny was furious, ¡°What bad luck, from the beginning of the shooting has not been smooth, and now the main character even quit, damn!¡± In the break room, Director Johnny was so angry that he mmed the cup in his hand on the floor, crossed his arms, and his chest was heaving. Vivian, who walked to the door, listened to Director Johnny¡¯s words and understood what was going on in his heart. After standing in front of the office for a while, Vivian turned around and walked away. Just a few steps away, Vivian¡¯s eyes lit up and suddenly thought of something. Turned back to the lounge door, knocked on the door. Knock knock knock- ¡°Who is it?!¡± Director Johnny roared, his heart simply unable to suppress the anger. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Vivian answered back. Director Johnny turned around, looked at Vivian standing in the doorway, let out a long sigh and waved at her, ¡°You¡¯vee just in time. I want to talk to you about something.¡± Vivian raised her hand to lift the skirt of her costume, ¡°What is it, Director Johnny?¡± She pretended not to know about Melody Lora. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not Melody Lora. When I first saw how hot she was, I asked her to y the female lead, but I didn¡¯t expect that she would quit now. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s going to do it now. She¡¯s making fun of the thousands of people in our crew. Director Johnny said while leaning back on the sofa, and was furious. Vivian went to the sofa and sat down, inwardly extremely calm, ¡°She is sure not to act? Could it be a momentary impulse?¡± ¡°Heh, I hope she is impulsive. But her side has already paid all the contract breach money into her ount, and now she can¡¯t even be contacted, and the termination letter has just been sent.¡± Director Johnny said more and more angry, a face red with anger, scared the martial arts director and assistant director and other people did not dare to speak. At this time, the assistant director came forward and said to Vivian: ¡°You invested 150 million in our production, also considered an investor, this matter should really be discussed with you.¡± The martial arts director also sighed, ¡°We have put a lot of effort into this drama, if we ruin all of our hard work because of her alone, of course it¡¯s not worth it.¡± ¡± So what do we do now?¡± Director Johnny pped his hands and red angrily. Chapter 1570 : Melody Lora Strikes Vivian thought about it and suggested, ¡°Right now we can only find new actors to continue shooting the back scenes, the front ones can only AI for faces.¡± ¡°Of course I know that. The problem is that all the actors¡¯ schedules are now full, where can I find actors on the fly?¡± The more the director said, the more excited he became. ¡°Yes, yes. There is no suitable actor at the moment.¡± ¡°The point is that there are very few good-looking actors with good temperament.¡± ¡°Yes, especially some famous actresses do not give you a good performance.¡± ¡°Yes. One-third to AI for face, this kind of y is not good to attract ck, where actors dare to take the y?¡± ¡­ A few peopleined, venting their discontent with Melody Lora. At that moment, Melody Lora was the biggest viin in their hearts. ¡°I have someone I can rmend to you.¡± Vivian interrupted their words and proposed. ¡°Who?¡± Director Johnny¡¯s interest was aroused and his eyes glowed at Vivian. Too much money and manpower had been invested in the show, and now the only option was to change the cast. But, who should be chosen? Several directors arepletely clueless. Now the crew of more than a thousand people are on standby, the daily rent of machinery and equipment, plus other expenses, every day is a few million consumption. So, the crew can¡¯t afford to dy! ¡°Don¡¯t rush, you¡¯ll knowter.¡± Saying that, Vivian got up and walked outside the lounge to take her cell phone and make a call. Several people watched as Vivian made a call outside and hung up after saying a few words. When she returned to the lounge, several directors came up to her and asked, ¡°How was it,ing or not?¡± ¡°Who the hell is it? It¡¯s mysterious.¡± ¡°Vivian, you don¡¯t want to find any inte celebrities toe here.¡± ¡°We are very interested in this drama, we can¡¯t find actors casually.¡± ¡­ Looking at several directors anxious on the fire, Vivian smiled, soothing, ¡°are not anxious, peoplee to see you, no, it does not affect anything.¡± Several people look at me, I look at you, finally did not make a sound, but for Vivian introduced the person very interested, and look forward to. Vivian sat on the sofa, and several directors chatted with her. Because thest time Vivian wanted to go to the Hidden Tribe with Margarita Jones, during which she needed to take about a month off, in order to let the director and other people in charge to cooperate with the ¡®acting¡¯, Vivian invested 150 million dors. Now, she is also considered one of the investors in the cast, and has a certain right to speak. After waiting for almost twenty minutes, Vivian¡¯s cell phone rang. Vivian answered the phone, ¡°Come in, I¡¯m right inside.¡± Knock, knock, knock¡­ Vivian had just hung up the phone here when there was a knock on the door of the lounge. ¡°Come in.¡± Vivian said. The door of the lounge was slowly pushed open as she spoke, and a beautiful woman dressed in red was reflected in her eyes. The woman has long hair, wearing a ck beret, a long red trench coat, a ckce skirt, and a pair of ck sky-high. The woman¡¯s features are three-dimensional, well-defined, thick eyebrows and big eyes of exotic girls, plus a dazzling red trench coat, not only highlights her tall and delicate posture, but also set off her palm-sized goose egg face white and red, the beauty of the iparable. In particr, she herself carries a fewzy and arrogant temperament,parable to the queen. As long as she stands to where, is the focus of the scene, even without the spotlight.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. A few directors lit up, their eyes shining with light. ¡°Hi.¡± When she saw them, Margarita Jones raised her hand and gave azy greeting, very perfunctory and casual. After that, she looked at Vivian, ¡°For good reason, what did you suddenly ask me toe here for?¡± Chapter 1571 : The cast gets a new actor ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Director Johnny asked as he looked at Margarita Jones. Margarita Jones gave him a sidelong nce, ¡°Something wrong?¡± The two words spared were thick with disdain in their words. ¡°Like, so like!¡± The martial arts director snapped his hand, ¡°This is not properly the heroine herself.¡± He was doubly surprised, like a treasure. ¡°I think it¡¯s more simr in temperament.¡± The assistant director put his hands behind his back, and his eyes looked Margarita Jones up and down. The eyes of the crowd made Margarita Jones very ufortable. Her eyebrows knitted slightly and her eyes became stern, ¡°If you look at me like that again, I¡¯ll pluck your eyes out!¡± ¡°Margarita, I¡¯d like to introduce you.¡± Vivian stood up and pointed to a few people and said, ¡°They are the directors of the show. He is Director Johnny, assistant director, martial arts director, deputy martial arts director, costume director ¡­¡± After listening to Vivian¡¯s introduction, Margarita Jones nodded, ¡°Oh.¡± She nced at a few people, turned around and sat down on the couch, asking Vivian, ¡°What do you want from me?¡± However, without waiting for Vivian to speak, the martial arts director immediately stepped forward and asked, ¡°Beauty, which art school did you graduate from?¡± ¡°Margarita, wait for me outside for a moment, I¡¯ll talk to them about something.¡± Vivian patted Margarita Jones¡¯ shoulder and gave her a look. Margarita Jones understood and turned around to walk out of the lounge. At once, several directors gathered around Vivian and asked questions. ¡°This girl has a great temperament.¡± ¡°Who is she? Can she bear the hardship? Can she hang herself?¡± ¡°Is she a professional actress?¡± ¡°Vivian, you can¡¯t fool around.¡± ¡°She has a good temperament, but can she do it? Without certain hands, the fight scene can not y that effect ah¡± ¡­ Vivian patiently listened to them, and then exined one by one: ¡°First of all, she is not an actress; secondly, her hands are far above mine; the point is, shees from an aristocratic family, only the family has fallen into disrepair. She is really very suitable for the protagonist because, her experience is almost the protagonist himself.¡± Her words made several directors quiet. A few people looked at me, I looked at you, can not decide. Director Johnny pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose andmented, ¡°Her image temperament is really one of a kind, absolutely nothing to say.¡± ¡°But aplete amateur, can acting work?¡± ¡°Can not also teach her ah, the new actor also obey the management.¡± ¡°Heh, you¡¯re telling a joke. Do you see how she looks like a good manager?¡± ¡°If she can¡¯t do it, where do you want us to find a temporary lead actor?¡± ¡­ There was a difference of opinion among several people. There are two options for adopting actors, one is to find someone who matches the image of the original protagonist; the other is to pay an exorbitant price to find a popr girl. Melody Lora belongs to the face value has the face value, has the acting skills have the acting skills of the actor, but she said no to do it, not even discuss the discussion on the strike, simply did not put a few directors to death. ¡°Vivian, let¡¯s talk about this.¡± Director Johnny came forward and said to her. Vivian did not think much about it, nodded, ¡°Okay, you guys discuss it first, I¡¯ll go out first.¡± She left the lounge. Outside the lounge, Margarita was pacing around the door with her arms around her chest. When she saw here out, she took a few steps forward and asked her, ¡°What, you want me to be an actor?¡± Margarita came to visit the set before, but it was cold those days, and she wore a mask and hat when she went out, so no one saw what she looked like.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The directors were busy every day, so they didn¡¯t notice her. Vivian¡¯s eyebrows were raised, ¡°Are you interested?¡± Chapter 1572 ¡°This is okay?¡± Margarita slightly wrinkled her eyebrows and thought about it, ¡°Aftering to your side there is no work after a while, if you can shoot a scene is not bad.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see, a few directors are still discussing.¡± Vivian walked outside with her, ¡°If it works out, you¡¯re lucky to be a female in your first movie. If not, you¡¯ll have to go back and take over Yoyo Makeup Limited.¡± Because Yoyo Makeup Limited is not under Morris¡¯ name, it doesn¡¯t have the slightest impact. Ynda is now negotiating with Mike and cannot take over Yoyo Makeup Limited, so she can only let Margarita help take over first, and then let Margarita open thepany independently. ¡°Whatever.¡± Margarita did not have too many thoughts, she raised her arm around Vivian¡¯s shoulders, ¡°I came all the way over here just to keep youpany. I thought that the master faced a crisis, you will not think about food and drink. Now that I see you in a good emotional state, I am relieved.¡± In the early spring, the wind was slightly cool, Vivian was wearing a costume, cold shrinking shoulders, ¡°You think we have experienced so much, this is nothing?¡± In the hidden tribe experienced all the life and death, and now just the business was destroyed, she can naturally ept. ¡°Melody Lora won¡¯t poison you, right?¡± Margarita asked uneasily. Vivian shook her head, ¡°In the words of Morris, soldiers wille and go.¡± She took a deep breath and looked up at the sky, ¡°There¡¯s always a time to keep the clouds open.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the right thing to think.¡± Margarita patted her shoulder, ¡°Come on, hurry up and take me to eat skewers when you¡¯re done. I think the skewers are so delicious, I¡¯m quite hungry.¡± ¡°I have two more scenes today, I¡¯ll take you after shooting.¡± Vivian and Margarita went to the shooting location. She shot two more scenes in the afternoon, and after she finished messing around it was already after 4pm, so she changed her clothes and took Margarita to a nearby snack alley. ¡­ The other side. After Warren and Sophie returned to L City, they started making arrangements for Warren¡¯s mother¡¯s grave. It was the day after they returned to L City when everything was settled. Warren¡¯s mother died without him calling anyone but him and Sophie. ¡°You should not be too sad, your aunt will not be relieved to see you like this.¡± Sophie looked at Warren, who was sitting by the tombstone, leaning sideways on it, and soothed him. She felt that Warren was also a poor man, who had been dependent on his parents, and now that his mother had died, he was instantly orphaned, like a lonely boat swaying in the stormy sea. Warren¡¯s eyes dropped, shook his head, sighed helplessly, sad and frustrated, ¡°Sophie, you know, I now feel that life has little meaning, even if you earn more money what is the use? It¡¯s still nothing.¡± He had tears in his eyes and a disheveled face, ¡°I¡¯m so tired, so tired.¡± Listen to his words, Sophie did not have a reason to be nervous, ¡°you do not think nonsense, you still have ¡­¡± Sophie thought about it and really didn¡¯t know how to appease, so she said, ¡°There is still me, you are the uncle of my unborn child, also considered my brother. Isn¡¯t it?¡± When faced with the death of a loved one, it usually takes a long time to self-regte. Warren¡¯s death was thest and dearest, and it was hard to get out of the shadows for a while. Sophie¡¯s reassuring words were so effective that Warren looked up, his dull eyes now lit up with light. ¡°Really?¡± His face was full of expectation, like a child begging forfort and a hug. Chapter 1573 : Warren provokes Dixon ¡°Of course.¡± Sophie nodded heavily, stepped forward, reached out and put her hand on his shoulder, her slender white glistening fingers squeezed his shoulder, ¡°When my baby is born, I still need you to take care of it, uncle.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Okay, okay. sophie, I¡¯m really blessed to have you.¡± Warren raised his hand and took Sophie¡¯s, ¡°Thank you, really.¡± The cemetery was on a hill, and the wind was blowing and pouring into her neck, making it cold, but Warren¡¯s hand was extraordinarily warm, making Sophie a little ufortable. She struggled a little against it and drew back her hand. At once, Warren¡¯s hand was empty, and he looked at Sophie¡¯s eyes haloed with a painful color, full of disappointment almost overflowing. Sophie¡¯s heart thumped, immediately holding Warren¡¯s hand back, ¡°I said, we don¡¯t have to be so polite to each other.¡± Her eyes twinkled, afraid that Warren would see that she didn¡¯t like his overly intimate behavior, so she had to change the subject, ¡°We should go down the mountain, you don¡¯t want to get yourself cold again.¡± ¡°Yeah okay.¡± Warren found Sophie¡¯s care for him, a heart warmed short, ¡°Sorry, forgot you hadn¡¯t eaten.¡± The two of them went down the mountain together. In Warren¡¯s old home near the restaurant casually ate something then went home to rest. After Sophie rested, Warren took out his phone and put Dixon ¡®out of the WeChat cklist.¡¯ Tap Dixon¡¯s WeChat, Warren sent a message: [Sophie is well taken care of by me, you don¡¯t have to worry and don¡¯t need to look for us.] A message was sent out, but thirty secondster, Dixon¡¯s WeChat phone call came through. Looking at the voice call from Dixon, Warren¡¯s face is no longer the pain of the liver and guts of the moment, reced by the smugness of the sess of the n. He went to the door and locked the door, and answered the phone. ¡°Haven¡¯t I made it clear to you, there¡¯s no need for you to call again. sophie, I will take good care of it, Mr. Dixon please don¡¯t worry.¡± Warren is arrogantly provoking Dixon. At the other end of the phone, Dixon restrained his anger, ¡°Warren, you¡¯d better not die. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being unkind to you.¡± ¡°Mr. Dixon, what are you talking about? I¡¯m Sophie¡¯s brother, it¡¯s only right that I take care of her.¡± Warren smiled, and a sharp edge crossed his eyes. ¡°Oh, right.¡± He seemed to think of something and added: ¡°Sophie said today that I am her brother, when her child is born to call me uncle, and asked me to take care of a few children.¡± At that moment, Dixon really want to hand tear Warren. ¡°Then you take good care of her.¡± After that, Dixon added: ¡°Don¡¯t do what you shouldn¡¯t do, or I¡¯ll let you die a very ugly death.¡± After that, Dixon hung up the phone directly. Warren looked at the phone and raised his eyebrows, and even whistled in a happy mood. On the other hand, Brody Group. Dixon came back from Gangnam City and learned about Morris, and has been trying to help him, and was once very busy. He grimaced and yed his assistant¡¯s phone, ¡°Check Warren¡¯s old home.¡± After putting down the phone, he leaned back in the executive chair and reached out to pinch the bridge of his nose, all tiredness. In recent times, he had to mediate with Larissa and Abraham Smith, but also to give Morris help, and then busy with thepany, almost to the extent of footloose. Sophie¡¯s matter Dixon very concerned, but right now he did not dare to go to her. Although Larissa stabilized, but her brother Abraham Smith is not a vegetarian, and he is secretly investigating Sophie, so Dixon dare not act rashly. Chapter 1574 : Slut Larissa Nowadays, Sophie is also safe with Warren. Knock Knock- Speak of the devil. Someone outside the office knocked on the door and then someone pushed it open, and in walked none other than Larissa. She was carrying a thermos box, ¡°Dixon, what have I brought you? Your favorite mushroom soup, I personally stewed it for you.¡± The reason for this is that Larissa¡¯s face has be more and more white and red because she has been ¡®nourished¡¯ by love recently, and her face is full of happy smiles. Dixon eyebrows almost imperceptibly wrinkled, put away the phone, ¡°Why did youe here? There is a secretary to help order food, you do not have toe here personally.¡± ¡°Gee, I¡¯m not just sorry for you.¡± She put the thermos bucket on the table, went around behind Dixon¡¯s executive chair, stretched out her slender wrist around Dixon¡¯s neck, her voice charmingly pampered next to his ear, ¡°You work so hard every night, I just want to give you a tonic.¡± The thought of Dixon creeping on top of her after lights out every night with crazy output made Larissa shy for no reason. Dixon wrinkled his eyebrows in disgust and broke her hand away, ¡°This is apany, pay attention to the image.¡± ¡°Then what are you afraid of? I¡¯m your wife, it¡¯s normal for us to be intimate.¡± Larissa was reluctant to let go of Dixon, pouting and giving him a kiss on the cheek. Just as Dixon came close to fury, Larissa immediately let go of him. ¡°Dixon, you¡¯re so bad, high and mighty during the day like nothing, and then you want it so crazy at night at home.¡± She stood at Dixon¡¯s side, raised her hand to lift her skirt and turned it in ce, ¡°You said that you like skirts, I wore it for you on purpose.¡± Larissa¡¯s hair is dyed dark blue, fair skin, with a denim-colored waist-length skirt looks more innocent and dynamic. Dixon reached out to wipe the drool off her face as she spun around, and her face became more and more gloomy. When Dixon was lost in thought, Larissa suddenly sat on hisp. She wrapped one hand around his neck and fumbled with the side of her skirt with the other. ¡°Dixon, you know, what I like most is still the most real you every night. Also, I really missed you when you didn¡¯t go back thest two nights.¡± As she spoke, she locked eyes with Dixon and caught his attention. Just then, Larissa grabbed Dixon¡¯s hand and shoved it between her legs ¡­ At some point, Larissa had unzipped the side of her dress, and it was even emptier inside. ¡°You said you like to stimte the most, I purposely wore nothing today.¡± Especially with him, even without doing anything, Larissa felt the stream couldn¡¯t stop overflowing. Squeak- Suddenly, Dixon stood up, sitting on thep of Larissa caught off guard and fell on the bed, pulling open the skirt hanging on the arm of the chair, because she fell, the skirt directly tore, revealing the inner a spring, vaguely can see the secret ¡®forest¡¯. ¡°Ah! Dixon what are you doing?¡± Larissa was a little annoyed. Dixon¡¯s face was gloomy and horrible, ¡°You like excitement that much?¡± His eyes narrowed, the anger on his face disappeared, he knelt down and reached up to hook his chin, ¡°Want to know what I like best?¡± Faced with Dixon¡¯s unpredictability, Larissa froze, unsure of what mood he was in. She dropped to the floor, raised her hand and pulled the hem of her skirt, so that the zipper could still be closed, so she could barely cover the first leaks of spring.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You, what do you like?¡± Larissa stammered and asked. Chapter 1575 : Finding out Sophie’s whereabouts Dixon¡¯s long, dark eyes narrowed slightly as he said, word for word, ¡°I like a few people to y together. Do you like it too?¡± He knew that Larissa was crazy, but he didn¡¯t expect to have such a loose spirit in her bones. When he first fell in love with her, he liked her frank personality, but he didn¡¯t expect that what disgusted him most today was also her frankness. ¡°When you married that gringo back then, did you y more fancy?¡± ¡°Jeffrey is not ¡­ not the kind of person you think he is.¡± Larissa could see that Dixon was fuming, and she looked horrified, somewhat in awe of the man in front of her at the moment. His evil, unruly face, gloomy and terrible, like a dense haze, a storm ising. ¡°Not that kind of person?¡± Dixon raised his eyebrows, his fingertips cupping her chin, ¡°Then tell me, what kind of man is he?¡± The old story was revisited, Dixon¡¯s heart suppressed years of anger surged to the heart, he was all hostile, looking at Larissa¡¯s eyes as if put on ayer of cold frost. ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± Larissa¡¯s jaw was pinched raw pain, she felt the bones will soon be broken like, pain tears involuntarily overflowed eyes, ¡°Dixon, we ¡­ our past things do not mention again, OK?¡± She reached out and pulled his sleeve, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong, today I was too reckless, too unashamed. You forgive me, okay?¡± If she hadn¡¯t been having fun with him night after night, she wouldn¡¯t have dared toe to him in broad daylight wearing only a dress. Larissa had been muttering in her mind before she came, excited and scared. I thought Dixon would like this kind of ¡®excitement¡¯, but I did not expect to touch his bottom. Now that she had calmed down and thought about it, Larissa admitted that what she had done had been unseemly, and that it would be aughing stock and a disgrace to her family. Seeing her face pale with fear and her lips trembling, Dixon finally calmed down and released his grip on her hand, coldly scolding, ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Okay, I ¡­ I¡¯ll be right back.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Larissa got up, panicked and straightened out the skirt, good zipper in the position below the thigh, spare the skirt below the zipper is torn, standing and walking will not go naked. She looked at Dixon with trepidation and cowered out of the office, leaving in disarray. After she left, Dixon put the thermos on his desk and threw it straight into the trash. He walked to the floor to smoke with a cigarette in his hand, abruptly twisted his brow, raised his hand and sniffed his suit jacket, noticing the faint smell of perfume on it, then directly took off the suit and remained on the sofa. Walking to his desk, Dixon picked up the phone and dialed the internal number, ¡°Sergio, send a set of clothes over here.¡± He needed to take a shower to get rid of the smell. Within a few moments, Sergio, his assistant, sent over a fresh set of clothes. Dixon took the clothes to the small bedroom in the office, took a shower, and changed into a new suit. An hourter. Knock, knock. Sergio knocked on the office door and pushed the door in, ¡°boss, the brothers below came to the news. Says ¡­¡± Sergio raised his eyes to Dixon and measured his face, ¡°Says he saw Miss Sophie with Warren.¡± Dixon mouth with a cigarette, teeth lightly clenched the butt, the cigarette shook, the ashes fell with it. His evil face hooked up a smile, the smile does not reach the bottom of his eyes, but with a bitter cold air. ¡°Where?¡± There was a long silence before Dixon asked a cold question. ¡°Warren¡¯s old home, QF County.¡± Sergio answered truthfully. But, he noticed that his boss¡¯s face was unusually ugly, and there was no reason for a chill down his back and some trepidation. Chapter 1576 : Antina’s father threatened Issac Unexpectedly, Dixon did not get angry, thin lips lightly exhale a light smoke, turned to sit at the desk, open theputer, ¡°I remember H County and QF County are not our shopping malls?¡± The Dixon family has many properties under their name, and one of them is a mall. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Sergio nodded, his eyes lit up, ¡°Oh,e to think of it, the ounts of the H County mall don¡¯t seem to match up, boss, do you want to go to H County to check the ounts?¡± H County is next door to QF County.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Sergio is Dixon¡¯s right-hand man, and knows the rtionship between him and Sophie, and also knows that Larissa¡¯s brother has been watching his boss¡¯s every move. If he suddenly went to QF County, it would definitely attract Abraham Smith¡¯s attention, and it would be less noticeable if he made a side trip to QF County on his way back from H County. ¡°Let¡¯s do it tomorrow.¡± Dixon hesitated for a few seconds and then answered. As expected of his beloved, he really knows his mind. ¡­ Country C. Antina Castle. Frank has sent people to look for Issac¡¯s whereabouts for many days, and finally caught and brought back the man today. In the main hall of the castle, Frank sat on the sofa with a cigar in his hand, crossed his legs and gazed at Issac, but hesitated to speak. Upstairs, Antina stood at the corner of the stairs and stole a nce at Issac. Antina was naturally delighted to see him return. But she did not have the courage to approach him. Mostly ¡­ these days of reflection, let her know her wrongdoings. ¡°Antina and I have already filed for divorce, what do you still want me toe back for?¡± Issac wearing jeans, above a brown leather jacket, a dress extra young and handsome, giving people a sense of Dick Cowboy style. ¡°My Frank¡¯s daughter, you can marry her and divorce her whenever you want?¡± Frank mouth biting a cigar, the right finger touched the jade trigger finger on the left thumb, narrowing his eyes, ¡°Do you want to ask my opinion?¡± He knew that his daughter had made an unforgivable mistake, but it was his daughter who made the mistake after all. As a father, he could only take sides with his own child. ¡°What will it take for you to let me go?¡± Issac didn¡¯t bother to ask more. Frank had gone to such lengths to bring him back, not so that he could ask himself ¡®can you promise to divorce her daughter¡¯, but to forcefully keep him! ¡°You haven¡¯t made it clear why you and Antina want a divorce.¡± Frank tapped the table with the fingers of his cigar, his aura was so strong that even a single look gave a strong sense of oppression. Issac raised his hand to ruffle his short hair, looking slightly restless, ¡°You should know that from the beginning I never liked Antina, what I saw was the power of her family. And now that I¡¯ve figured it out, I don¡¯t care about that anymore.¡± He spread his hands and shrugged his shoulders, feeling a lot of emotions. The first time I heard his words, Frank¡¯s eyes lit up and the corners of his lips curved up in an arc. The eyes nced between the sweep of the shadow standing at the corner of the second floor, he gave a long sigh, shook his head, a face of helplessness. Although Issac wanted to divorce Antina, but when he questioned Issac himself about the reason, he never said anything bad about Antina from the beginning to the end, but took the responsibility on himself. This is something that really impressed Frank. ¡°I like your honesty. You are not the only one who sees the power of my family, you should be d that among the thousands of the best, Antina chose you.¡± Frank¡¯s tone was calm, and he flicked the ashes into the ashtray, ¡°I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones, but you have to live a good life with Antina in the future. As long as you two live well, everything in my Frank family will be yours in the future.¡± Chapter 1577 : Love from Father ¡°No need.¡± Issac decisively refused, ¡°A marriage without feelings is not fair to Antina either.¡± Through all kinds of hardships and difficulties, Issac has seen through too many things and has gradually let go of his past hatred. Or maybe it was because his enemy was the husband of the woman he loved, and if he took revenge, he would be destroying all her happiness with his own hands. After some weighing, he decided to let go of his hatred for the time being. ¡°At the age of thirty, you should think deeply about what you do. Young people, you can not be too rash.¡± Frank still admires Issac from the bottom of his heart and hopes he can give his daughter happiness. Issac shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± Neither before nor now, Issac has never been so sober and sensible. Having made his decision, he did not hesitate. Frank held the cigar in his hand, looking at Issac¡¯s eyes covered with ayer of frost, the lower eyelid of his left eye twitched imperceptibly. At once, the temperature in the living room suddenly condensed, almost at that moment, people feel a little breathless. Frank¡¯s hand holding the cigar did not move for a long time, until the star fire burned to the position of his fingers, the burning temperature pulled back his thoughts, and only then did he throw the cigar into the ashtray. ¡°Sure you don¡¯t want to think about it?¡± He said. Issac was adamant, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to think about.¡± Upstairs, Antina¡¯s heart went cold as she listened to Issac¡¯s words. Even though she was prepared for it, it still hurt to hear Issac¡¯s evasive attitude. Antina held the wall with one hand, the hand involuntarily fell on her abdomen, feeling the bulge there, and felt the unexined guilt. If she hadn¡¯t been so crazy, would she and Issac still be able to continue? Is it possible that Issac will love her? Frank snorted, ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to think about, that depends on whether I say yes or not.¡± He raised his finger and pointed to the living room door, ¡°You can¡¯t juste in and out of here.¡± The way of courtesy first and then the way of war was already in Issac¡¯s expectation. Issac did not answer, and even quietly waited for Frank¡¯s ¡®verdict¡¯. Frank waved his hand towards the bodyguard standing at the door, ¡°Take him down.¡± The bodyguards nodded and walked up to Issac. Before he could do anything, Issac said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± The two bodyguards had worked under Issac and had some respect for him, so they didn¡¯t dare to do anything. Issac turned around and walked outside, the two bodyguards followed him out. After they had gone far away, Antina upstairs finally pressed on and came down. ¡°Daddy, what do you ¡­ want to do?¡± She didn¡¯t know what Frank was going to do about Issac.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. But there was one thing she knew very well. Issac is a stubborn nature, once he determines something, it is difficult to make changes. Since he had already said he wanted a divorce, there was basically no room for maneuvering. Frank got up, put his hands in his pockets and let out a long sigh, ¡°There¡¯s only so much I can do, what my daughter wants, I can do anything except the stars in the sky.¡± The old father¡¯s words moved Antina¡¯s nostrils to soreness, and she almost didn¡¯t cry out. She reddened her eyes, sniffled, and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. Finally, Frank walked up to her and rubbed her hair heartily, ¡°How old are you, why are you still crying?¡± Just now Antina did not cry, but Frank¡¯s words seeded in forcing out her tears. Antina¡¯s eyes were hanging with tears, ¡°Daddy, you ¡­ don¡¯t me me?¡± ¡°Who let me be your father? Your own child, do not have to spoil.¡± He poked her head andughed in exasperation. Chapter 1578 : Issac is back After that, Antina went to the underground cell alone and told the man on duty that she wanted to see Issac. The other side nodded and opened the door, letting Antina in. In the innermost room of the dungeon, she met Issac. This cell is near the wall, there is arge window, the house has all the equipment, excellent light, bright, as if an apartment. After all, it is Missy¡¯s husband, and those people do not dare to neglect Issac. Antina stood in front of the iron door, looking at Issac lying on the bed watching TV, hesitated, reached out and knocked on the door, ¡°Issac, it¡¯s me.¡± In the dungeon, Issac all body with weapons andmunication equipment were searched away, even a ring, or belt, were taken away. Because Issac¡¯s ability is so great, they are afraid that a secret cell can not hold him. Issacy on the bed, bored and sleeping with his eyes closed. Even when he heard Antina¡¯s voice outside the door, he still closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep. Antina knew that Issac was not asleep, pursed her lips, ¡°I know you are not asleep. I ¡­ me, I just want to talk to you.¡± She reached up and covered her abdomen, where little life was being birthed, only it wasn¡¯t Issac¡¯s baby. ¡°I¡¯ve reflected on it during the time you¡¯ve been gone. Really, it was really ridiculous before, I was young and didn¡¯t know any better. Issac, can you ¡­ you forgive me?¡± Since he left, Antina realized that she really can¡¯t live without Issac by her side. When he was there, Antina got the person, not his heart, so the heart is thick with resentment, only to make a series of things that she regrets beyond measure. Now that she has reflected and thought about it, she is also sober. ¡°I know I am sorry, and I know ¡­ you, you certainly can not ept this child. But it¡¯s okay, when the child is born, I will help her to send away, and then we will have a child of our own together, okay?¡± ¡°By the way, there¡¯s more. You treat Vivian as a friend, I have promised my father that from now on, I will not make things difficult for Vivian and Morris, okay?¡± This is, of course, her biggest concession. Of course, part of the reason was because her own father wanted to cooperate with Morris in business. After all, Morris¡¯s ability was obvious to all. As expected, it took the mention of Vivian for Issac to have the slightest reaction.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He opened his eyes, his eyes rolled, and sat up from the bed. Sideways, looking through the barred fence at Antina standing outside, ¡°Should I trust you?¡± He had given trust, but she had broken it again and again, so how else could he trust Antina? Seeing a hint of relief in him, Antina¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°I can swear that every word of mine is true, and as you know, I am a follower of Jesus, and I can stand before Him and swear.¡± Issac leaned back on the bed, looked forward, looked out the window, and didn¡¯t speak for a long time. ¡°Trust me one more time, okay?¡± Antina gripped the bars with both hands, ¡°If you don¡¯t like the baby in my womb, I will send him away and never let you see him. Also, I will never make things difficult for the Morris¡¯s again, as long as ¡­ as you never contact Vivian again. If you can do it, I can definitely do it.¡± She was categorical and very firm. Issac¡¯s fingers resting on the bed tapped the sheets gently, thoughtfully. Before being brought back to the castle by Frank¡¯s men, he had heard about Morris and knew that they were now in crisis. If Frank had stopped making things difficult for Morris, he would have had a better time. If Morris has an easier time, Vivian will naturally have an easier time too. Chapter 1579 : Morris is completely bankrupt If possible, he can also secretly help them. After some thought, Issac finally made a decision, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it and give you an answer tomorrow.¡± Hearing his words, Antina¡¯s heart was happy, not to mention how happy she was. As long as he was willing to think about it, it meant that there was hope for everything. Then, Antina stood outside and talked to Issac for many, many hours, but most of them were humble confessions with Issac, wanting to find a chance to redeem themselves. Of course, Issac will definitely agree, but he does not want to show too much obvious. He ns to say yes tomorrow when Antinaes over again. ¡­ L City. Tricore Technologies, President¡¯s Office. Morris¡¯spany has encountered an unprecedented crisis, thepany¡¯s funds can not open, he is anxious. Thinking about it, he gave Danny a call, ¡°Danny?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Danny, who was busy in his office at the moment, asked. Morris raised his hand and rubbed his temples, ¡°As you know, mypany has encountered a crisis, can you ¡­ lend me a sum of money?¡± Nowadays, thepany has frozen his bank ount, he must borrow a sum of money to turnover. ¡°How much?¡± Danny knew that Morris would definitely ask him to borrow money, after all, he was in a special situation. ¡°One hundred billion.¡± ¡°One thousand?¡± Danny breathed a sigh of relief, and although he was a little embarrassed, he agreed, ¡°OK, remit it to Trent¡¯s ount tomorrow afternoon at thetest.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Morris said a thank you, and did not say anything else. And then, gave Dixon a phone call, looking for the other party to borrow three hundred million. Dixon just took over Brody Group not long ago, still secretly doing businesspetition with Abraham Smith, need to use a lot of money, thirty billion is already the limit. After looking for Dixon, he contacted Arlo Marsh. Arlo Marsh¡¯s family is in business, but Arlo Marsh has never touched the business of thepany, in the end Morris only borrowed 50 million from Arlo Marsh. The money of the three good brothers together only amounted to 135 billion yuan, which was a drop in the bucket, but at least for a few days. Because the bank card was frozen, their money could only be transferred to Trent¡¯s name. After that, Morris listed a number of properties under his name in the agency and sold them at low prices. There were also various famous cars, watches and other things. In no time, Morris¡¯ behavior set off a shocking wave in L City. The news spread and hit the top of the search list as fast as possible. All sorts of news are going around, making everyone know about it. At the same time. Mike, who was in the hospital, also received the news. He was lying on the hospital bed, looking at the tablet handed over by his subordinates, looking at the hot news, his lips hooked slightly, smiling, ¡°Hum, I did not expect him Morris still have today!¡± For many years, he waited for this day. The subordinate then reported, ¡°Morris sold his family¡¯s assets, and seems to have borrowed a lot of money from Danny and Dixon. I heard that there are more than 100 billion.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Mike smiled evilly, ¡°not to mention a hundred billion, on his current money owed to the bank, only five hundred billion can not plug the hole.¡± The assistant held up the frame of his sses and asked tentatively, ¡°Will he get help from The Cheal family?¡± Mike shook his head, ¡°He is now a great power, the family of the elders, which of them is not to avoid him three feet? No one is willing to lend him money at this juncture.¡± Hearing such news, Mike was immediately refreshed, even the injuries on his body did not feel pain. ¡°Great pleasure, great pleasure na, hahaha!¡± Heughed brightly. Chapter 1580 : The business emperor fell in one day Only Mike was not happy for too long, the next question put him in a foul mood again. The assistant kindly reminded, ¡°ording to the gossip, said the Zhuo Rui Group may be low price auction. But we don¡¯t know what price the other side is going to offer yet. Can ¡­¡± The assistant cautiously nced at his boss, ¡°The price is even lower, we still don¡¯t have enough money.¡± Nowadays, what theyck most is money, and they need foreign aid even more. ¡°Which pot can¡¯t be mentioned.¡± Mike sighed, his face full of sad clouds. Abruptly, he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Find a way, no matter what way you think, you must give me to take Zhuo Rui technology.¡± Zhuo Rui Technology, he is bound to get! The corners of the assistant¡¯s mouth twitched, and could not help but feel his boss¡¯s grand ambition. But ¡­ Where will the moneye from?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. There is no money for the acquisition, where does this confused confidencee from? ¡­ The crew. After Vivian finished filming, she sat in the rest area to take a break, and Margarita stayed by her side. See her non-stop crazy filming, can not help but some heartache, ¡°desperate three mothers, so hard for what? It¡¯s time to take a break, the body is the capital of the revolution.¡± She said, handed a cup of milk tea prepared aside to Vivian, ¡°Sludge family photo, taste good. I brought a cup for you on purpose.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Vivian took the milk tea, inserted the straw, and drank it. After a few sips, she then the milk tea on a side chair, closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. Margarita tilted her head and looked at her for a few moments, then nced at her phone, wanting to speak again. The Morris affair had set off a shocking wave in L City, but Vivian hadn¡¯t had time to look at her phone during the few hours she had been filming. So, she didn¡¯t know about Morris¡¯pany until now. Margarita hesitated, not knowing how to speak to her. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡± Vivian asked as shey on the rocking chair and listened to Margarita sigh. ¡°Huh? No, nothing.¡± Margarita shook her head like a rattle, ¡°You rest, I ¡­ I¡¯m just idle.¡± Yes, idle. Nowadays, can hide a while is a while. ¡°I already know the situation of Morrispany. Just now when filming, heard them say.¡± Vivian knew what Margarita wanted to say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°What? You know?¡± Margarita stood up in a sh, her pupils widened, ¡°You knew, and you¡¯re still so calm? Hey, your husband is broke, he has started selling his properties, are you sure you don¡¯t want to call and ask?¡± She thought Vivian was really Buddhist. With such a big change happening in the family, she didn¡¯t even ask a single question. Ring-ring-ring Just then, Vivian¡¯s cell phone rang on the table. Vivian sat up from the recliner, picked up the phone, and on the screen was her mother¡¯s phone number. Her eyebrows were furrowed and her thumb, which wanted to slide the answer button, was frozen in ce, as if she was wondering how she was going to exin to themter. When the ringing became more urgent, Vivian had no choice but to answer the phone. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter with the phone call?¡± On the phone, Vivian pretended to be calm, even her face was covered with a faint smile, not wanting the person on the other end to notice the clues. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us when you and Morris had such a big ident?¡± Anika held little Yilia, coaxing the child while questioning, ¡°What is the situation now? I see someone is already dismissing the family¡¯s servants.¡± The Lincolns knew that Morris was young and talented, and was a myth in the L City business world, the richest man in L City. Chapter 1581 : Selling the Family Property But who could have known that in a short period of time, he would decline so quickly. Vivian hung her head, her fingers covering her face, looking slightly tired. Paper can¡¯t cover fire, there are things she must tell her family. However, before Vivian could say anything, Lincoln¡¯s voice rang out in that section, ¡°Daughter, what is going on? I saw on Weibo that severalpanies under Morris¡¯ name have closed down and the bank has frozen the ounts of hispanies, and that Morris has listed several properties under his name with agents and ns to sell them. What¡¯s going on here?¡± Lincoln was on fire with anxiety, pacing back and forth in the living room with the baby in his arms, but unable to do anything about it. In the living room, Madame Cheal had an Alzheimer¡¯s attack and was sitting alone on the couch again, dazed. Aurora has been ying at home for two days and has gone to school today, while Scales is so bored that he locks himself into his study and doesn¡¯te out. In therge vi, the servants were busy in the usual way, but now there was no sign of them. ¡°Dad, mom, Morris he ¡­ he ¡­¡± Vivian like a lump in the throat, afraid to say the truth they two old mouth can not bear, ¡°Yes, Morris name under severalpanies have closed down. We, we ¡­ went bankrupt.¡± Her words fell, the other end of the phone is a long silence. As parents, should be enjoying the joy of heaven, suddenly everything will be a fatal blow to them. It was obvious that the situation at the moment was not something they could afford.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad, Mom, for making you suffer.¡± Vivian¡¯s voice was a little choked up. Morris hadn¡¯t called her once today. She had reached out to Morris in the morning, but he hadn¡¯t picked up the phone. She guessed that Morris was probably too stressed or didn¡¯t know how to face herself, so she wouldn¡¯t answer the phone. The old couple looked at me, and I looked at you, with sad faces and dark red eyes. Anika listened to her daughter¡¯s choked voice and felt pain, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, what aggravation or not? If it weren¡¯t for Morris, your father and I would still be farming in the countryside. Now that we have enjoyed our blessings, you and Morris and the children are safe and healthy, and that is the greatest blessing for your father and me.¡± As soon as she finished, Lincoln grabbed the phone, ¡°Yes, yes, your mother is right. We are all from the countryside, it¡¯s enough to have a mouthful of food and drink, so why should we be aggrieved? Daughter, Morris is also not easy, you two must help each other, you know?¡± The couple is also a witness to their love and knows that Morris has gone through a lot of hardships to be with Vivian. Now, even if thepany goes bankrupt, it cannot be a reason to split their rtionship. Vivian heard the old couple¡¯s words and her nostrils red, moving the phone farther away, reaching out to cover her face and choking back a sob. She then adjusted her state and smiled back, ¡°Yes, thank you, Mom and Dad.¡± ¡°Silly child, we are all family, what thanks or no thanks.¡± Anika said a few more words offort. Margarita, who was standing at the side, saw Vivian¡¯s feigned strength and walked over to her, patting her shoulder andforting her silently. The matter hase to this, everything has been decided. Vivian can adjust as fast as possible, is the best. After the two finished talking, Vivian looked at Margarita, ¡°Margarita, I¡¯ll give you the car keys, you go back to Royal Vi right now, take my parents, kids, and grandma, yes, and Scales, take them to your ce for a while.¡± Chapter 1582 : Won’t divorce him Chinshin Vi is the house that Morris gave to Margarita and has been transferred to Margarita¡¯s name. Vivian knew that Morris was going to sell the entire family fortune next, and naturally she would also sell Royal Vi, she had to prepare in advance. Margarita nodded, ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°And, never, never keep them all safe!¡± Vivian delegated a heavy responsibility. She had a lot of things to take care of right now, and the safety of her family could only be entrusted to Margarita for the time being. Seeing her heavy eyes, Margarita nodded heavily, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back and make arrangements.¡± The two then chatted for a few more minutes before Margarita went to take Vivian¡¯s car back to the Royal Vi. When Margarita left not too long ago, Vivian¡¯s cell phone rang. When she looked at the number on the screen, it was Morris calling. Her eyebrows were slightly closed, and her clear eyes were tinged with a touch of heartache. The phone is connected, the two are silent. The two sides of the iparable quiet, quiet seems to be able to hear each other¡¯s breathing, as if the other side is around. ¡°Vivian.¡± Morris called her name in a low voice, and his hoarse voice could be felt. For a moment, Vivian¡¯s heartstrings tightened and her heart ached inexplicably. She looked around, found an unupied corner and sat on a bench in the corridor of the antique mansion, ¡°If you have anything to say to me, Morris, we are a family, we have to go forward together.¡± No matter what happens, Vivian wants to work with Morris. She wasn¡¯t a ¡®fly by the seat of her pants¡¯ kind of person.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m broke.¡± Morris is a bit helpless, self-deprecating smile, ¡°shouldering hundreds of billions of dors of debt, and you still want to be with me?¡± That amount of money, just the interest on the bank loan, are two people can not be recruited. Although Vivian was mentally prepared, but when she heard him say ¡®hundred billion¡¯ in debt, her heart still thumped a bit. In her lifetime, she hadn¡¯t known how much cash a hundred million was, let alone hundreds of billions. ¡°What¡¯s the fear of going bankrupt, as long as we are still alive, there is always a chance to rise again.¡± She leaned against the red-painted pir, looking at the turquoise blue sky, a few white clouds slowly changing with the breeze, the clouds rolling in and out. Morris smiled bitterly, ¡°Silly girl, that¡¯s a hundred billion in debt. Do you know how much interest each year is?¡± Morris held a cigarette in his hand and flicked the ashes at the ashtray, ¡°You are still young, actually ¡­¡± He hesitated for a moment. Thetter sentence did not have time to finish, it was interrupted by Vivian opened his mouth, ¡°In fact what? In fact, you can still find another man, right?¡± A word to the wise. Morris didn¡¯t know how to answer the question. ¡°Morris, you listen to me carefully. I Vivian is your person in this life, and I am also your person in The Cheal family in death. After saying that, she hung up the phone directly. After that, Vivian made a phone call to the bank manager and transferred all of her assets under her name to another ount. After this, Vivian stood in the corridor for a while, her hand clenched tightly in a fist, looking into the distance with a gloomy expression. After a long time, she sped her hands together and picked up her phone to open Weibo. Ignore the prompt of 999+ private messages on Weibo, and directly edit the text content [At the beginning, you fully supported me to enter the entertainment industry to shoot movies in order to fulfill my small dream, and even announced a fake divorce to give me a chance to showcase myself. Now, once you are broken, I will certainly not leave you, through thick and thin.] Chapter 1583 : Signing Margarita as an artist A paragraph of text, followed by a picture. The picture was a sweet photo of her and Morris both kissing face to face, in the background precisely at Royal Vi.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. A simple document with an intimate photo, Vivian sent it out without hesitation and then turned off her phone. ¡°Miss Vivian, your scene has arrived.¡± At this time, a staff member came over to remind her. Because Ynda had something to do in the past two days, Vivian had no more personal assistant and had to do everything by herself. ¡°Eh, Vivian, you wait.¡± Suddenly, a voice came from not far away. Vivian looked back and saw several people from the director¡¯s team walking towards her. The leader of the group was Director Johnny. ¡°What¡¯s up, what do you want from me?¡± Vivian¡¯s heart was wondering, she just sent a tweet, less than three minutes ago, they can¡¯t have already received the news, right? Director Johnny nced at the directors beside him, reached out and pushed the ck sses frame on the bridge of his nose, ¡°That ¡­ friend you introduced, do you want her to try it out? How about her hands ah? Really no acting experience at all?¡± ¡°And ah, if she acts, the film pay requirements are not high?¡± ¡°We need her to fill in many scenes, will she cooperate?¡± ¡°The main thing is that her image fits the main character too well, and the directors and I have been thinking about it, but we can¡¯t find a suitable actress.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s really not possible, let her try?¡± ¡­ It can be seen that several directors are really at their wit¡¯s end. If they hadn¡¯t been pushed to the limit, they wouldn¡¯t havee to her a day apart. Vivian thought about it and said, ¡°These days I can shoot my scenes first and try not to dy the progress of the crew. You guys can take advantage of these days to audition.¡± She offered her opinion. Although Vivian strongly rmended Margarita, she knew that once the rmendation was sessful, she would be held responsible if the drama had a bad impact. When the word of mouth doesn¡¯t work, a few of the director¡¯s team will scold her to death. ¡°Let¡¯s do this, how about you help us make an appointment with her first, so that she cane over tomorrow to audition for a scene?¡± Director Johnny retreat, ¡°really can not, we do not have an acting teacher, find a teacher with the group to apany her.¡± I have no choice but to do this. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make an appointment with her tomorrow. But ¡­¡± Vivian words pause, ¡°Although I rmended the person, but the choice is yours. I¡¯ll say up front that if there are any problems with the casting of the lead actor, or if the public doesn¡¯t buy it, I¡¯m not responsible.¡± She cleared the air, not wanting to end up with a few directors looking for a fight. A few people looked at each other,ughed and shook their heads. The martial arts director put his hands behind his back and smiled heatedly, ¡°Now is the age of face value, all the audience focus on acting skills and face value. Your friend is absolutely heavenly, if the acting skills improve, it will definitely add up!¡± He swore by it. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I think so too.¡± ¡°We can only give it a try, there is absolutely no choice now.¡± ¡°Hurry up, Vivian, you hurry up and contact your friends.¡± ¡°Oh, yes, your friend has not signed up with a filmpany yet, I was thinking, I have a friend who has a filmpany, should I rmend her to go there?¡± A deputy director has taken a fancy to Margarita and wants to drag her to his friend¡¯s entertainmentpany to sign up as an artist under his name. Chapter 1584 : Change of Fate Against the Odds The so-called ¡®friend¡¯pany is not that pure. Vivian shook his head and politely refused, ¡°No need, she has already signed up with a film and televisionpany ¡­¡± The words have not yet fallen, we saw a field service ran over quickly, windy, anxious, ¡°director, director, something happened, the crew outside a lot of reporters.¡± Director Johnny¡¯s eyelids twitched and he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on again?¡± This drama has been shot with many twists and turns, and he is now most worried about the crew encountering any other problems. His heart could no longer stand the torment. The scene manager looked at Vivian, ¡°Yes ¡­ is ¡­¡± Seeing him stammering, Vivian stepped forward, ¡°I¡¯ll say it.¡± She picked up her phone and opened Weibo, ¡°Just sent a tweet, the reporter probably came because of this.¡± Several directors came forward and took Vivian¡¯s phone to look at it, and their faces suddenly turned gloomy. ¡°You and Morris are actually faking a divorce?¡± ¡°He¡¯s broke, and you¡¯re still able to keep your mind steady to shoot the movie?¡± ¡°No wonder these days crazy filming to catch up with the progress, you are trying to go back to help, right?¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s the tip of the iceberg, you¡¯re not looking for something by posting this Weibo.¡± ¡°Simply nonsense, you have not put our director team in the eyes!¡± ¡­ A few directors were not aware of Vivian¡¯s fake divorce, so their attitude towards her waspletely different. A few of them have been criticizing her, but they have also expressed their feelings from time to time, saying that she does not change her face when things go wrong and is calm and unhurried.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Vivian is really unfazed by the situation. In the face of the directors¡¯ reprimands and usations, she said lightly: ¡°I do not think a microblogging can affect the crew anything, but will give the crew more heat, this is not a ready-made traffic. And ¡­¡± Vivian frowned and pondered for a few seconds, and added: ¡°I think that if Margarita is suitable for the main character, she filmed for a month, we can change to the way of shooting while broadcasting, catching up with the heat. After all, my husband¡¯s bankruptcy is a headline that the media ispeting to broadcast, the heat is full, but also can be used.¡± She said a few directors froze. The martial arts director scratched his head and asked tentatively, ¡°Are you sure your husband is really bankrupt? Look at you, it doesn¡¯t look like it.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it to me either.¡± The other director nodded along. Vivian lightly pursed her red lips and sighed, ¡°What can I do? I don¡¯t have the ability to change my fate, but it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll give in to fate. People, always have to look ahead. What¡¯s more, after his bankruptcy, our family is the old and the young, need to support. If I don¡¯t work hard, who will feed them.¡± A thousand emotions returned to a sigh, she looked down at the photo in the phone, eyes a sour. Sad? Of course it¡¯s sad. But when you have experienced life and death, you will find that bankruptcy, gossip, are not as important as living. All she had to do now was to live well. Director Johnny gave her a thumbs up, ¡°Great, great, that makes sense.¡± She patted Vivian¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Think positive, shoot well, you won¡¯t be starved to death after all.¡± The director of the costume team put his hands around his chest and looked Vivian up and down, ¡°You¡¯re so young and pretty, haven¡¯t you ever thought about finding a new husband?¡± The words seemed to have a deeper meaning. His words fell, Vivian a harsh gaze swept him a nce, with a natural icy temperament, the aura is actually some oppressive people. The director knew that Vivian was very skilled and was afraid of angering Vivian, so he immediately waved his hand and exined, ¡°I¡¯m just saying, haha, just saying.¡± Chapter 1585 : Saving a Marriage Vivian withdrew her gaze, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, directors, I will shoot the scene properly. But now ¡­¡± she raised her finger and pointed in the direction of the outside of the set, ¡°I want to go meet the reporters.¡± Those reporters were fast enough toe in droves when they learned the news. She also wanted to take the opportunity to exin to the outside world about the ¡®fake divorce¡¯. A few directors, thinking about what Vivian had just said, did not stop her and gave her the way out so that she could go to the interview with aplomb. As she said earlier, she can now take advantage of Morris¡¯s bankruptcy to create a buzz. Vivian, wearing her costume, walked out of the set with her head held high. From a distance, she saw a bunch of reporters gathered outside the set, and many of the crew members went forward to stop those people, otherwise they were afraid that those reporters would storm the set. Vivian walked calmly past the crowd, and where she passed was bound to be a lot of people pointing and talking. ¡°Oh my God, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Vivian hasn¡¯t divorced Morris yet.¡± ¡°Mr. Morris is already bankrupt, she is really brave toe forward at this time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite admirable to say that. But didn¡¯t Mr. Morris like our girl before, what is this all about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not clear, who knows.¡± ¡­ Morris is a well-known business genius in L City, single-handedly created his own business empire, became the ¡®pride of the sky¡¯ in the eyes of the people, countless women¡¯s hearts good match. But now it¡¯s in ruins, it¡¯s saddening. ¡°Vivian, Vivian is out!¡± ¡°Look, Vivian ising out.¡± ¡°Vivian, is it true that you and Morris are not divorced?¡± ¡­ Vivian just came out from the set, those reporters saw her like a hungry wolf seeing a fatty meat, they wanted to pounce on her and devour her, all eyes glowing. The crew fought to stop a dozen reporters holding long guns, and there were even many reporters running in a hurry to this side. Listen to the reporters chattering questions, Vivian eyebrows wrinkled, raised his hand to signal everyone quiet, and raised his voice and said: ¡°This is the crew, you can interview, but toply with the rules.¡± She stepped forward, opened the fence line, and stood outside the set. Then the mikes in the hands of those reporters reached out to her, and there were even a few entertainment microphones that almost poked her in the face. ¡°Vivian, are you and Morris really divorced or are you faking it?¡± ¡°What exactly is the reason for your divorce?¡± ¡°He¡¯s broke, why are you still in the mood to shoot a movie?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Morris announce his divorce, and I heard he¡¯s in love with Melody Lora, the movie queen?¡± ¡°What is going on with you guys?¡± ¡°Are you guys deliberately deceiving the public?¡± ¡°The thin camel is taller than the horse, you saw Mr. Morris going bankrupt and tweeted on purpose to save the marriage?¡± ¡°How much money can you earn from acting? Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. ¡­ The reporters¡¯ questions were so loud that Vivian¡¯s brain hurt. But she stood long and jade, clear ck eyes sweeping at many reporters, pursing her red lips without saying a word, but the aura is full. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything?¡± ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re not talking?¡± ¡°Is it to escape from reality?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do an interview, what are you doing out here? It¡¯s not like you want to rub it in, too.¡± ¡­ When the reporters saw that she didn¡¯t say anything, they began to specte disgustingly again.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Vivian wrinkled his eyebrows, thin lips slightly open, but full of power, ¡°You are like sparrows chattering questions, which sentence should I answer you?¡± ¡°If you want to interview, you can ask one by one. If you don¡¯t want an interview, then that¡¯s it.¡± She said in a deep voice. Chapter 1586 : Facing Reporters Pressing Questions Her voice was loud and clear, and her aura absolutely suppressed many entertainment reporters. ¡°Who are you calling twitter, Morris is broke, why are you still arrogant?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you are domineering, but it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Ch, a person who relies on connections to get into the cast, and now he¡¯s putting up a front.¡± ¡°You are the one who wants to be interviewed, and you are the one who doesn¡¯t want to be interviewed. You are really a pawn and a stander.¡± ¡°What is your situation with Morris?¡± ¡­ Many reporters began to ask questions again, but the walls were falling down, and those people saw that Morris was already broke, and their attitude towards Vivian was very bad. Vivian looked at them calmly, facing the crackling shes, not shying away from the scene at all. When they kept asking questions, Vivian remained silent as she did earlier. After that, some of those reporters quieted down, fewer and fewer reporters asked questions, and the scene was gradually controlled. Vivian then opened her mouth and said: ¡°My husband and I have never been divorced, and the previous divorce on the Inte was only my proposal. I always had a dream of being an actress. At that time, hispany was operating very steadily, and if people knew that he and I were married, many people would give me all kinds of resources for his face, and for this reason, I took this step.¡± ¡°So what happened to Melody Lora?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Melody Lora the one he likes?¡± ¡°Before you had an affair with an assistant in the crew, did you ever cheat on her?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°I heard that you used to work in a nightclub, how did you get into a rich family?¡± ¡°Morris is going bankrupt and you¡¯re still here filming, do you not love him at all?!¡± ¡­ The reporters instantly exploded because of Vivian¡¯s words, and they started questioning each other, agitated and boiling, as if the boiling water kept churning, making people revolting. Her clear, watery eyes were cold and stern, and she just stood there cold and proud, not saying a word. The more the reporters buzzed with questions, the more she kept her mouth shut. In the end, under more and more reporters¡¯ questions, she remained silent, those reporters gradually shut up, the scene began to be quiet. This is the only thing that impressed many reporters. ¡°Morrispany is not doing well in bankruptcy, but the family has an old man and a young man to support, at this time if I hide and secretly wipe tears, it can solve the problem? The family needs to live, need expenses, I can do is to do my best to support a family as soon as possible.¡± Her eyes were firm, ¡°No matter how much gossip there is about him, he and I will definitely support each other through the toughest times of our lives.¡± ¡°Why did you keep your mouth shut about Melody?¡± ¡°Is it true that Melody and Mr. Morris are having a scandal?¡± ¡°These are all your one-sided words, how are we supposed to believe you?¡± ¡°You only have your loved ones between the lines, what about the victims of your husband¡¯spany copse? Aren¡¯t they pitiful? Don¡¯t you think you are too selfish?¡± ¡­ Vivian did not get angry with the reporters¡¯ words and said lightly: ¡°Miss Melody and Morris are just friends, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too far-fetched to say that there is something between them just because of the photos? Or is it that none of you have any close friends or rtives here? Lastly, regarding your so-called ¡®victim¡¯ issue, that¡¯s Morris¡¯pany¡¯s business, so I won¡¯t get into it. Because ¡­ I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll take care of it.¡± After saying this, Vivian turned around and went into the set, those reporters saw her leaving and immediately came over to continue the interview, but were stopped by the staff of the set. Chapter 1587 : Complete Failure ¡°We haven¡¯t finished the interview, don¡¯t leave yet.¡± ¡°Vivian, are you running away from reality?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Morris has disposed of all the properties in her name, will your family be out on the streets?¡± ¡°Your family is broke, and you still have the heart to shoot a movie, you want to rub your husband¡¯s nose in it, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never acted before, and you¡¯re the second female in the group, is it with capital into the group?¡± ¡­ The reporters began to specte maliciously, and their words were extremely unpleasant, as if they were rubbing salt into the wound. Vivian was dressed in a costume, and her long sleeves covered her slender fingers and her tightly clenched fists. At that moment, Mera came up to her. She inclined her head to nce at the group of reporters not far away, and then looked at Vivian¡¯s rather ugly face, ¡°Are you ¡­ okay?¡± Since unifying the front with Vivian, Mera¡¯s attitude towards Vivian had a 360 degree reversal. ¡°Fine.¡± Vivian lightly returned a sentence, most likely in a bad mood, and did not want to say much. Mera followed her towards the set, saying as she walked, ¡°Honestly, I admire you. morris is bankrupt, yet you chose to open up the secret of your ¡®fake divorce¡¯ at this time, willing toe forward and take it all on. I don¡¯t think there are many women who can be like you.¡± At first Mera had great animosity towards Vivian, feeling that her appearance threatened her position. But gradually, she realized that Vivian was really capable, like a pearl buried in the desert, sooner orter, she would emit her own light, which could not be hidden. ¡°Family, as it should be.¡± Vivian pulled her lips and shrugged helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m going to shoot a scene, let¡¯s talkter.¡± Perhaps, only when one is engaged in work can one forget all the stress. Morris¡¯panies have gone bankrupt one after another, and Morris has been unable to turn back the tide, so the only thing she can do now is to go with the flow and try to stay alive. Yes, try to live. Melody Lora¡¯s suppression is just the beginning, if they can¡¯t bear it at this point, then the only thing waiting for them will be death. Can he turn things around on his own? Vivian wasn¡¯t sure. Mera knows that Vivian is not in a good mood, it is not good to disturb her again, just go to the male number one Laurel¡¯s side and whisper to him: ¡°Vivian is not in a good mood, it may be difficult to get into the state, you have to take care of itter.¡± Laurel took advantage of the break to fix his hair, looking at Vivian¡¯s back not far away, a long sigh, ¡°I know. At least I¡¯ve been taught martial arts for a few days, and I call her ¡®Master¡¯, I know all about it.¡± In the cast, Vivian got along with Laurel and Mera, and she was also very enthusiastic about the crew, which won the hearts of many people. The only tit-for-tat was Melody Lora, but Melody Lora quit again. This is perhaps the only constion for Vivian, that no one in the cast will take it out on her. ¡­? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Meanwhile, on the other side. Sophie, who was also in L City, was resting at home and turned on her phone, and the news about Vivian and Morris was all over the ce. The original she was concerned about Warren, but now look at Vivian and their ident, not to mention Sophie¡¯s heart how worried. She couldn¡¯t sit still and immediately took her cell phone and made a call to Vivian. ¡°Beep beep beep ¡­¡± The sound of the phone is a torment to Sophie, but the other party has not answered the phone. Chapter 1588 : A piece of Sophie’s mind Sophie made many calls to Vivian, but the other party never answered, which in turn made Sophie more and more worried about Vivian¡¯s situation. She called Morris again, but Morris didn¡¯t answer the phone either. Thinking about it, Sophie dialed Margarita¡¯s number. ¡°Beep beep beep ¡­¡± The phone rang a few times, and the opposite party answered the phone. She asked anxiously, ¡°Margarita, what happened to Vivian and why did Mr. Morris¡¯pany suddenly go bankrupt?¡± Morris is a well-known business emperor in L City, a gifted business genius, thepany is very well run, how could it close down overnight? Not to mention the fact that so manypanies, on the same day announced their closure, would have been very suspicious. ¡°It¡¯s Melody Lora.¡± Margarita received Sophie¡¯s phone call some surprise, but at the moment Vivian their situation is more important, so also did not ask more questions about Sophie, but exined: ¡°Melody Lora like my master, but love but can not, the heart of hatred, joint her father and otherpanies to calcte him, forced him to go out of the way. ¡± That said, Margarita are a little heartbroken Morris suffered. Whether it is before or now, Morris is Margarita fancy people, is also the heart of the idol. But the idol suddenly fell into the mortal world, can not help but let her some heartache. It is a pity that there are only five billion in her pocket, as Danny said, but it is just a drop in the bucket. She wanted to help him, but her heart was not strong enough. ¡°Sophie had heard about Melody Lora, but she didn¡¯t think it would lead to so many things, she was so angry she stomped her foot, ¡°That shameless woman, seducing Mr. Morris, loving but not being able to kill people. What the hell, so shameless.¡± She cursed and cursed, but in her heart she was still not relieved, ¡°That kind of person should be condemned by God, it¡¯s really angry.¡± But anger is anger, things can not be solved by anger. Sophie then asked, ¡°Vivian¡¯s phone is not working, do they have a next step? I still have $50 million in my hand, I want to take it to them, but I can¡¯t reach them.¡± In Sophie¡¯s eyes, she had already treated Vivian and Morris as her sister and brother-inw. When they were in trouble, she just wanted to lend a helping hand. Margarita was quite relieved, the so-called ¡®in trouble, see the truth¡¯, Sophie came forward at this time, but it impressed Margarita.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°No need.¡± Margarita refused, ¡°That money will not solve any problems, you keep it for yourself. By the way, where are you now? Dixon has been looking for you before. He, very worried about you.¡± The topic suddenly changed, mentioning Dixon. Sophie held the phone, the light in her eyes instantly dimmed a little, a frustrated sigh, ¡°I¡¯m ¡­ married to him, I do not want to contact him.¡± Margarita: ¡°Although you do not want to contact him, but he is ultimately the father of two children.¡± ¡°Yes, he is indeed the father of two children. But ¡­ Sister Margarita, I am afraid. If Larissa finds out, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll go after the baby in my womb. It¡¯s easy to hide in in sight, but it¡¯s hard to guard against dark arrows.¡± Not afraid of the enemy in the light, but afraid of the enemy in the dark toy a dark hand, defensive. Thepany has been busy with its business every day, and now Vivian and the others are having a hard time taking care of themselves, so you should try not to show your face.¡± Chapter 1589 : Zhuo Rui Group to be auctioned ¡°Well, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Sophie really wanted to contact Vivian right now and go to her side to keep herpany. She was still a few months away from giving birth, but Sophie felt tired every day and wanted to sleep all the time. If she were to show up in downtown L City at this time, she would not be able to escape if The Larissa family found her. After thinking about it, Sophie said to Margarita, ¡°Sister Margarita, give me your ount number. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you and then give it to Vivian for me, okay?¡± She seemed to know that Margarita would refuse, and added, ¡°I know this little money is just a drop in the ocean, but it¡¯s more or less a token of my appreciation. I treat Sister Vivian as my own sister, and this is a token of my appreciation.¡± The amount of money is not the point, the point is that she a heart. ¡°Then ¡­ is fine.¡± Margarita knew Sophie was stubborn, and refusing again would not have any effect, so she agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll send you the ount numberter.¡± ¡°Okay, please trouble Sister Margarita.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite with me. However, remember to let me know if you have anything in the future.¡± ¡°Um, okay, I will.¡± Sophie smiled and answered. After hanging up the phone, Margarita sent Sophie the ount number of her bank card, and Sophie went to the bank in town alone and transferred forty-five million dors to Margarita¡¯s bank ount.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Vivian initially gave Sophie fifty million, she left five million, after all, three children will be born soon, there are many ces need to spend money. The $5 million was herst resort. After receiving the money, Margarita sent a message to Sophie: [I have received the money, I will transfer it to Vivianter.] Feeling Margarita¡¯s concern, Sophie smiled with relief, held her phone and replied with a message: [I know, Sister Margarita]. On the other side.] After Margarita received a sum of money from Sophie, she went directly to the bank, transferred the five billion in her hand together with Margarita¡¯s forty five million to Trent¡¯s name, and sent a message to Trent. Since she came to L City, Margarita didn¡¯t have any big expenses, and she couldn¡¯t even finish spending the interest generated by the money stored in the bank. Once things were taken care of, she took all of Vivian¡¯s family to Chinshin Vi and settled in. Jorui Group. Morris sat in his office with a cigarette in his hand and a mountain of paperwork on his desk. Trent stood in front of the desk and said to Morris: ¡°Boss, just now Miss Margarita transferred a sum of five billion four hundred and fifty million. Mr. Danny, Mr. Dixon, Arlo Marsh, they have also transferred the money one after another. What do you intend to use this sum of money for?¡± ¡°The otherpanies went bankrupt, thepensation should bepensated, and all the wages should be paid. All the employees are triple pay settlement.¡± Even if thepany is bankrupt, Morris first time to ensure that the interests of employees do not suffer any losses. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go arrange it right away.¡± Trent looked grave, just as soon as he turned around, he turned to Morris again and said: ¡°The bank side has been calling for money. Boss, if we sell thepany now, we might be able to get a good price for it. If there is a further dy ¡­¡± He did not say muchter, Morris naturally understood. The man waved his hand, ¡°Go down first, I have a headache.¡± He reached out and rubbed his temples, quite a bit annoyed. Chapter 1590 : Pissed off Maddox Cheal Thepany has undergone a radical change in a short period of time, facing such a situation, Morris momentarily difficult to ept. This failure was almost a devastating blow to him. At this moment, the phone on the table rang once again. The man sitting in the executive chair nced at the phone numbly. In thest few days, his phone calls had hardly stopped, either debt collectors or those looking for trouble, and he had gotten used to it. But after raising his eyes, Morris realized that the person calling was Maddox Cheal. Hezily lifted his eyelids, nced, and closed his eyes again, leaning back in his chair tiredly. But the phone kept ringing, and after hanging up automatically, the other party persisted in calling again. He had no choice but to sit up straight, lift his hand to pick up the phone on the table and answer the call, ¡°Yes?¡± After answering the phone, Morris said with a very bad attitude. His reaction seemed to surprise Maddox Cheal, the man froze for a moment before saying, ¡°You regret it now?¡± The sarcasm was obvious. Morris¡¯ lips curved, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s not easy for you to run apany, and I¡¯m impressed by your achievements today. But the little property you have under your name is nothingpared to The Lora family. If ¡­ you change your mind, I will call Miss Melody now, she likes you so much, I believe she will forgive.¡± Maddox Cheal is more worried about the situation of his familypany. Now Morris has offended Nathanael Lora, Nathanael Lora just moved his finger and easily destroyed the business empire that Morris has been working on for years. This is the real purpose of Maddox Cheal¡¯s call today. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.¡± Morris¡¯s tone has a ¡®broken¡¯ decadence, ¡°It¡¯s over, there¡¯s no point in saying anything now. By the way, you¡¯d bettere over sometime and take your silly son away from me!¡± Stupid son? It¡¯s not hard to guess that the so-called ¡®stupid son¡¯ that Morris is talking about is Scales. Maddox Cheal¡¯s face sank, ¡°That¡¯s your own brother!¡± ¡°My mother only had one child, I don¡¯t have a brother.¡± Morris denied it outright, not wanting to admit any rtionship with Scales. ¡°You ¡­!¡± Maddox Cheal¡¯s brain hurt with anger, reached out and pped the table, ¡°You¡¯re just like your mother. Paranoid, stubborn, really did not inherit an ounce of good.¡± The person on the other side of the phone is very angry, through the phone can hear his breath is not smooth gasping. ¡°What, you¡¯re disappointed that you didn¡¯t inherit your ambivalence?¡± Morris teased relentlessly. ¡°Morris!¡± Maddox Cheal thundered, ¡°I was kind enough to call you to get you to turn around, and look what you look like! You¡¯re not the only one who will suffer if you offend Nathanael Lora, but also Vivian and your two children. Also, even your mother and father-inw can¡¯t escape. Don¡¯t be so self-righteous and noble. Your stubbornness will only get everyone killed!¡± He held back his anger and reminded Morris kindly, trying to make him wake up to the current situation. But Morris didn¡¯t take it, instead he snorted andughed, ¡°Thank you Mr. Maddox for your kind reminder, I thank you for Grandma.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g After the words, he hung up the phone directly. Chapter 1591 : Morris Jail Morris is a business myth in L City, a shining star that is about to fall, so naturally he is getting a lot of attention. The media are scrambling to broadcast his news, and the paparazzi are racking their brains to dig up all the news about him. Immediately, some reporters exposed the news ¡°L City business genius once bankrupt, desperate to find friends to borrow hundreds of billions¡±, pany bankruptcy, where will the business genius go¡±, ¡°the former richest man is now bankrupt, hundreds of billions of debts Hundreds of billions¡± ¡­ A variety of news almost dominated the front page of the entertainment media, bing the talk of countless people after dinner,ughing stock. The walls are falling down, and those who have been bullied by Morris in the upper echelons of business are jumping out toin and expose the bad things he has done. Some even threatened to put Morris behind bars. The incident was so hotly contested that the L City police had to post an announcement on Weibo that they would investigate the case and that they would give all the victims a fair and just oue.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. As a result, Morris was taken away by the police for investigation in the afternoon of the same day. When he was brought out from the Jorui Group building, he was surrounded by dozens of media and even hundreds of inte celebrities holding selfie sticks and shooting wildly at Morris, trying to catch the traffic code. ¡°Mr. Morris, did you really use uwful means for the sake of thepany in the first ce?¡± ¡°Have you ever killed anyone?¡± ¡°Someone said you crippled him to steal his wife?¡± ¡°Did you buy thatnd in the East Side illegally?¡± ¡°Do you have professional fighters under you?¡± ¡°Are you taking him away now because you already have evidence of his crime?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you find that Morris was standing tall, with his head held high, and he didn¡¯t change his face when he was arrested, he didn¡¯t look like someone who had done something wrong!¡± ¡°Is it possible that it is he who has killed like a numb person and has be numb?¡± ¡­ Many people were asking questions, but Morris did not say a word as he looked ahead. There were two rows of police on either side to keep those reporters at bay, and Morris was handcuffed and taken to the police car by the police. The sirens sounded, and everyone made way to watch as several police cars left one after another. Morris was taken away, and the Chorizo Group was left without a head. Although Trent was in charge, the top management was still in disarray, and the employees submitted their resignations and wanted to leave thepany. Thepany was in a mess. Trent immediately gave Vivian a call. When the call was answered, he hurriedly said, ¡°Youngdy, boss he ¡­ he has just been taken away by the police.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Vivian raised his hand to hold his forehead, ¡°News reports are flying all over the ce, I don¡¯t want to know are very difficult.¡± Trent nodded, ¡°Thepany is in disarray, many employees have quit, and now the boss is at the police station, what do I do?¡± Obviously, Trent was in disarray. ¡°Get awyer, bail Morris out first, and let him out before deciding on anything else.¡± Vivian is calm and unhurried. ¡°As for thepany, the staff resignation report first pressed. You have to stabilize those old foxes at the top as soon as possible, so that they don¡¯t hold on and cause trouble.¡± She added a few more words. ¡°Okay, youngdy, I know what to do.¡± Trent hung up the phone. Vivian held the phone, standing in ce, with a sad face. It had alle too suddenly and had caught her off guard, so what was she supposed to do? ¡­ J City, The Lora family. Melody Lora was received by Nathanael Lora home to recuperate, a long hair was cut into a dog-eared, but the finger was injured, only bed rest, she can not even sit up to let the barber trim the hair to do. Chapter 1592 : The finger is completely ruined ¡°Give me a mirror.¡± Melody Loray on the bed, squinted her eyes and said to her mother: ¡°After lying down for a few days, I want to see if my face looks good?¡± Lydia felt sorry for Melody Lora and didn¡¯t ask too many questions, waving to the maid, ¡°Go get a mirror for Melody.¡± The maid nodded, ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Turned around and went out of the bedroom. Lydia sat on the chair, full of heartache looking at her daughter, ¡°My Melody has been aggrieved, but don¡¯t worry, your father will not let Morris go. Just saw the news, Morris has been bankrupt, people were arrested into the police station, your father means, want him to stay in prison for the rest of his life.¡± The family is such a daughter, the pearl in the palm of the hand, held in the hand afraid of breaking, in the mouth afraid of melting, they do not want to hurt her a hair, did not expect Morris actually bullied her to this point! ¡°He ¡­ he went bankrupt and went to jail?¡± Love for many years, suddenly be the enemy, and she is in the upper hand, as long as the memory of the old days that cold and arrogant, unbeatable man, now fall into this situation, can not help but sigh. And deeper in her heart, there is heartache and pity for him. Melody Lora can¡¯t imagine what it would be like for someone who is used to being served like a star in the sky to go to jail. ¡°Miss, the mirror is here.¡± At that moment, the maid came in with a mirror. Lydia hearted daughter, took the mirror, and personally gave to give her a look, said with a smile: ¡°Our Melody natural beauty, this feed a few days to look better ¡­¡± Bang¨C! Lydia did not finish a sentence, Melody Lora crazy like a swing away from the mirror, Lydia¡¯s hands did not hold steady, the mirror flew directly to the ground, only to hear a bang, the mirror fell to the ground shattered, sshed a ground broken ss scraps. ¡°Take it away, take it away!¡± Melody Lora sat up from the bed in a sh, hysterical, saying, ¡°My hair, ah!Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. She disregarded the freshly imnted fingers, grabbed the cut hair with both hands of different lengths, screaming and shouting madly as if she was crazy. What Melody Lora is most proud of, apart from her ssical beauty face, is her long, ck and straight hair like a waterfall. That long hair, every year, requires several million care. Now everything is gone, gone! Not only a long hair, but also Morris! Suddenly, Melody Lora¡¯s voice stopped abruptly and she lifted the bedding to get out of bed. The frightened Lydia then reacted, a pull her hand, terrified, ¡°Melody, Melody, what are you doing? Don¡¯t you ¡­ don¡¯t scare no mother ah ¡­¡± Lydia was frightened by her flip-flopping move a series of pale face, the speech is not smooth. ¡°Get lost!¡± Melody Lora went off like a madman, pushing her mother away, walking barefoot to the checkroom, lifting her hands to pick through the rows of clothes and grabbing a few random pieces of clothing to put on her body. Lydia stumbled a few steps after being pushed away and almost fell down, but the maid reacted quickly and helped her to avoid falling. Lydia stood up and ran to Melody Lora, ¡°Melody, what the hell are you doing?¡± She grabbed Melody Lora¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Hand, hand, look at your hand, it¡¯s bleeding, don¡¯t scare mommy, ooh ¡­¡± Lydia was so scared that she turned back to the maids in the living room while saying. ¡°Quickly, call Nathanael over here, quickly.¡± The maid was also stunned by Melody Lora¡¯s sudden action and froze for a while before she woke up and immediately turned around and ran out of the bedroom. ¡°Don¡¯t stop me, I¡¯m going to see Morris, to see that bastard down and out!¡± Chapter 1593 : Straight to L City to find Morris Melody Lora broke her mother¡¯s hand and, as if possessed, ignored the blood spilling from where her little finger had been reattached by a broken finger, slipped a long ck sweater over it and casually grabbed a beige curry trench coat while wearing a ck knit cap on her head that just barely covered her unevenly cut hair. ¡°Melody, just die, that man is not worth your love.¡± Lydia stood by helplessly, seeing her face full of anger, and did not dare to go forward to provoke her, for fear of provoking Melody Lora and hurting her newly broken finger under the struggle. ¡°Dead heart? I will not die until I see Morris die!¡± Melody Lora dressed up, walked around her mother and walked out of the bedroom at a brisk pace. Lydia chased after her, but Melody Lora was extremely fast and did not have the appearance of an injured person. The original broken finger does not affect walking, but the finger has a blood vessel, in order to let the finger recover as soon as possible, the doctor will ask the patient to lie in bed and do not move, once the movement is toorge, affecting the blood flow of blood vessels, will affect the healing of the finger situation. And Melody Lora a series of actions, obviously do not care about this finger. ¡°Melody, don¡¯t go ¡­¡± Lydia simply can not catch up with Melody Lora, watched her quickly out of the living room, not much time, the yard sounded the sound of a car engine. ¡°What is it, what¡¯s going on?¡± Upstairs in the study, Nathanael Lora came out and looked at his wife who was crying bitterly in the living room, looking helplessly in the direction of the living room door, hiding her face and crying. Nathanael Lora bustled downstairs and busily asked, ¡°Melody¡¯s gone?¡± ¡°L City ¡­¡± Lydia pointed tremblingly out of the living room and turned back, a pair of tearful eyes looking at Nathanael Lora, ¡°Melody she is going to L City to find Morris. ¡± said, she jumped into Nathanael Lora¡¯s arms, ¡°oooh ¡­ Melody how so stupid ah, too stubborn ¡­ ¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The Lora family is the richest in J City, but in addition, it is well known that the Nathanael couple¡¯s love for each other, the envy of the crowd. Nathanael Lora saw his wife crying, heartbroken, patted her back, soothing her emotions, ¡°s, as our nature dictates. Do not you worry, I will bring her back safely.¡± I will tie her back from L City. But Nathanael Lora did not dare to say this to his wife Lydia. ¡°Then why are you still standing here, hurry up and go.¡± Lydia brushed her sleeve to wipe her tears and patted Nathanael Lora, telling him to hurry after Melody Lora. Nathanael Lora, uneasy about his wife, instructed the maid, ¡°Take care of your wife.¡± After saying that, without waiting for the maid to say anything, he had already walked out of the living room with great strides. The Lora family¡¯s vi covers an area of several thousand square meters, arge European-style vi, outside the main building living room is a small square, the center of the square is a statue fountain, surrounded by grass and greenery, by professional gardeners responsible for pruning flowers and nts. Only Melody Lora or Nathanael Lora¡¯s car can park in the small square in front of the main building, while others can enter by tour bus. Just now Melody Lora left and drove away Nathanael Lora¡¯s private car, Nathanael Lora could only get on the tour bus and slowly drive out of the vi, but that speed, naturally, can be imagined. Melody Lora drove away from The Lora family and contacted a friend, ¡°Get me a private jet right away, I¡¯m going to L City. That¡¯s your business! I¡¯m warning you, I¡¯ll be there in 20 minutes, and if the private jet doesn¡¯t take off, I¡¯ll tear down your father¡¯s airline!¡± Chapter 1594 : Morris gave up on her Melody Lora had a grudge against Morris, and was now frantic to get to L City and find him. Two hourster. Melody Lora arrived at the L City police station and met Morris in the detention room. Morris was interrogated, but never said a word, so the police had no choice but to take him into custody. In the detention room, Morris was the only one. He was dressed in a camel-colored trench coat, hands around his chest, crossed his legs, leaning against the wall with his eyes closed and sleeping, calm and rxed posture through the innate arrogance, where there is a half-hearted sense of despondency? Melody Lora, who had rushed here, only wanted to see Morris in a depressed state, but now that she saw that he was still nourished and elegant, an inexplicable anger surged up in her heart. Standing outside the detention room, looking at him, Melody Lora¡¯s hands were clenched at her side, but her small fingers could not exert any force because she had just undergone surgery. ¡°Morris!¡± She gritted her teeth and shouted the man¡¯s name. A police officer stepped aside and opened the door to the detention room, ¡°Miss Melody, you can go in.¡± The door opened, and the man sitting inside slowly opened his eyes, and with a nce, he saw Melody Lora standing at the door. Morris side of the sword brow slightly raised, eyes light, only words. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you say something when you see me?¡± Melody Lora walked furiously into the detention room and stood in front of Morris, questioning aggressively. Distinctly ¡­? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It is clear that the man in front of her is the man she has loved for many years, but why did the two of them end up in such a situation? The antipathy has turned to enmity! This is Melody Lora this life is not willing to see the results. However, everything really happened. Anger. Incredible anger. Before she met Morris, she had resentment towards him, there is a reluctance. But at this moment after seeing Morris, Melody Lora¡¯s emotions towards him, then more disappointment and pain. ¡°Do you know how I got through that period of time after I thought you were dead?¡± Melody Lora¡¯s eyes swished red, pointed at Morris, choked up: ¡°I am Nathanael Lora¡¯s daughter, in J City, and even the country, as long as it is not the stars in the sky, I want anything, my father will grant me. It is only you, because you are married and have children, so my father will not agree to me being with you at all. But ¡­¡± She spoke a beat, raised her hand to cover her mouth, choked and sobbed a little, almost did not hold back to let the tears in her eyes gushed out. ¡°It is because of that time I was all day soul, food like chewing wax, depressed, my father looked at me are very worried, afraid I will not think. So much so that finally found that you are still alive, my father is not stopping me, finally agreed to let mee to you. Only ¡­ I do not know where you went after that, I searched for you for a long, long time did not find you, before waiting until now.¡± Melody Lora heart is more resigned, ¡°If I could have confessed to you earlier, the person standing by your side nowadays, would it be me?¡± Her love for Morris was not known to others, but her father and mother saw it in their eyes, otherwise they would not have allowed her toe all the way to him. The reason why she was willing toe over to Morris was also based on the fact that her family had agreed to it, otherwise she would not have been with him even if she had found Morris. But why, why that beloved man refused to give her a chance? Chapter 1595 : Bloodstained Melody Lora¡¯s appearance was a bit of a surprise to Morris.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g As the jewel of The Lora family, she was injured and should have been recuperating at home, but she never expected toe to L City. After listening to her words, Morris looked cold and unmoved, ¡°In this world, there is no if.¡± He was silent for a long time, and finally only said these words. These words, word by word, seem to want to cut off herst thought. The moment Morris¡¯s words fell and he looked up at her, Melody Lora could hear her heart being clenched tightly, and it hurt like a pain in the heart, even if she took a breath. ¡°So, you¡¯re going to hurt me for Vivian?¡± Melody Lora raised her hand and presented her injured little finger in front of him. The finger was wrapped in gauze, and because her violent movements had caused the wound to bleed, the blood stained the gauze on the finger and spilled out along the edge of the finger. It is probably that the finger was only imnted, and her reckless force caused her hand to tremble involuntarily in pain. Morris¡¯ narrow eyes nced at her hand, and when he saw her finger oozing with blood, the bottom of his eyes were still cold and clear, without a trace of sympathy. After he withdrew his gaze, his lips lightly opened and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a finger.¡± The man snorted lightly, cold face tinged with a touch of cold, ¡°And Nathanael Lora, but want Vivian¡¯s life!¡± He leaned against the wall, closed his eyes once again, and closed his eyes to sleep. Melody Lora froze for a moment, her eyes shing, ¡°Isn¡¯t she dead?¡± The meaning of the words, people are not dead, you cut my finger will not be too much. When Melody Lora said this, Morris¡¯s eyebrows were imperceptibly knitted, and then naturally stretched. ¡°From the moment you made a move on me, you knew you would end up today. morris cheal, you really don¡¯t regret it?¡± Seeing that he did not speak, Melody Lora pursued the question again. Once, she would call him ¡®Morris¡¯ affectionately, but now, all sorts of things have happened, the two have be enemies, she naturally changed her name. But deep down, he is still the man she loves so much that she can¡¯t help herself. The only thing that makes Melody Lora hate and jealous is that she and he went through a gunfight together years ago, a life-long friendship, but now for Vivian, he turned his back on her, even knowing that the consequences were unthinkable after he made a move on her, but he took revenge for Vivian regardless of the consequences. ¡°One more time, ten times, a hundred times, I am the same choice.¡± Morrisnguidly sat on the chair, idle and rxed posture, all without the decadence and wretchedness of a ¡®prisoner of thew. ¡®One more time, ten times, a hundred times, I¡¯m the same choice¡¯! His words swirled in Melody Lora¡¯s head, stimting her unbearable heart, a thousand holes in the heart, as if an additional wound does not hurt so much. The bruises are so bad that they hurt to the point of numbness, and it seems that they no longer feel the stabbing pain. A police officer standing by the side, listening to the dialogue between the two, and looked at the beautiful woman in front of the posture, for a moment, he felt Morris more or less insensitive. What a beautiful woman, but do not even want to look at more, his wife has to be how good-looking to make him disdain any woman? Melody Lora¡¯s body stood there stiffly for a long, long time. The hands at her side were clenched tightly, nails embedded deep in the palm, long nails pierced the skin of the palm, spilling bright red blood stains, but she did not even notice. The police officer looked at her blood-stained hands, can not help but some sympathy, out of kindness handed a tissue, ¡°your hands are bleeding, wipe it.¡± Chapter 1596 : Find a man to marry Melody Lora froze, subconsciously inclined her head to look at the police officer, no reason for the eyes to sour. See. Even a stranger will take the initiative to hand a tissue. A small gesture that warmed Melody Lora¡¯s heart, immensely touched, like a gift in the snow. The police officer looked twenty-six or seven years old, white and clean and all righteous, inexplicably give people a sense of security. Melody Lora looked at her for a few seconds and thought, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Asked for his name, the police officer raised his hand and scratched his head, smiled nervously, the smile was clean and clear, unstained, ¡°My name is Hassan.¡± ¡°Can you add a contact?¡± Melody Lora took the initiative to pull out her phone, ¡°You can scan me.¡± She tapped on the WeChat QR code. The officer named Hassan took a look at her, then at Morris, who was sitting in a chair with her eyes closed, and slowly took out her phone, wondering what this rich girl wanted. While thinking, he took out his phone and swiped her personal business card QR code. As he was adding friends, he heard Melody Lora abruptly say, ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°Huh? Uh ¡­ I ¡­¡± Hassan shook his head, seemingly feeling that Melody Lora¡¯s thinking was too jumpy for him to keep up, ¡°I¡¯m not looking for a girlfriend yet. ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll fall in love with you.¡± Suddenly, Melody Lora said a shocking sentence. Her words fell, leaning against the wall with closed eyes resting Morris opened his eyes, as deep as ink eyes, meaningful look at Melody Lora, and swept a nce at the police officer called Hassan, then once again closed his eyes, rest. Whether Melody Lora impulsive or intentional, he has nothing to do with it. ¡°Miss Melody, this ¡­ isn¡¯t quite right, I¡¯ve only just met you.¡± Hassan shook his head and refused. Speechless, too sudden. The other party is the daughter of Nathanael Lora, the richest man in J City, and she wants to have a rtionship with him? Oh my God, if I said yes, my life would have to take a lot less detours. ¡°Love is all about destiny.¡± She said, raised her hand and shook her blood-stained little finger, ¡°My left pinky is broken, if you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s fall in love.¡± Hassan: ¡°¡­¡± That was so sudden! ¡°If you don¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll take that as a yes.¡± Melody Lora said, stepped forward and kissed him directly on the cheek, then stood up straight and said in a shallow voice: ¡°This is considered a kiss, I¡¯ll see you back.¡± With these words, Melody Lora bypassed the officers and left the detention room. As she walked out of the detention room, she couldn¡¯t help but stop and nce back at Morris sitting in the empty detention room. With just one nce, a dense ache spread through her heart, spreading to all her limbs and even to every hairline. That is the love of her heart, but also this life can not get. Therefore, she chose to give up. Obviously, the pain is heartbreaking, but also to restrain the pain; obviously love the marrow, but also want to pretend to shed all the rxed look. ng¨C The door of the detention room closed heavily, and the room which was noisy just now suddenly became quiet. Morris closed eyes slowly open, the pair of dark, bottomless phoenix eyes stained with imprable deep and weary. President Office of Eonothem Group. Mike returned to thepany with an injury to deal with work, busy. After a full day of work, he finally finished dealing with the mountain of paperwork and leaned back in his chair to take a long breath and get a little respite. Knock, knock, knock¡­Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. At this time, the office door knocked and Xanthus, the assistant, pushed the door open and walked in, ¡°Mr. Mike, the boss of Kunik Company in C wants to see you and says he wants to talk to you about cooperation.¡± Chapter 1597 : The partner is coming ¡°Kunikpany boss?¡± Mike frowned tightly, ¡°You¡¯re talking about the boss of Kunik Inte Company in Country C?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xanthus, the assistant, nodded. Mike irritably stroked the big back of his well-groomed hair, propped his right fingers on the armrest resting on his chin and stroked the green scruff on his chin, ¡°Let him in.¡± After the words, the assistant came out, Mike immediately stood up to organize the grooming instrument. A short timeter, a man in a gray suit walked in, a man with a slender body, tailored suit set off his body, especially a head of chestnut curls, wheat skin, and the foreigner¡¯s characteristic deep eyes, blue pupils, high nose, a kind of prince¡¯s outstanding temperament. ¡°Mr. Allo Cogsol?¡± Allo Cogsol is an Inte big shot in C, but his actual age is only 35, he is quite famous in the industry, but he has been developing in C. He never thought he woulde to L City now. Mike never thought that Allo Cogsol woulde to L City to look for him, and he was really ttered. He was very pleased to meet him and said, ¡°Hello, hello, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. The Cogsol family has been in business for generations, with properties all over the country, but Allo Cogsol¡¯s Inte business is only in the country. He is a graduate of Harvard University, fluent in severalnguages, skilled inputers and has had a sessful career in aviation. Allo Cogsol shook his hand and said in standard Mandarin, ¡°Mr. Mike is veryplimentary.¡± He pronounced his words correctly, but he still had the ¡®vor¡¯ of foreign pronunciation. ¡°Mr. Allo Cogsol, please have a seat.¡± Mike made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture and told him to go sit in the lounge area and chat, and ordered his assistant Xanthus to bring in two cups of coffee. They sat face to face for a while, and then Allo Cogsol finally revealed the purpose of his visit today, ¡°I heard you¡¯re raising money to buy Jorui Technologies?¡± Mike froze for a moment, his eyes instantly deepened and he looked meaningfully at the person sitting across from him, ¡°Well, there is such an intention, Mr. Cogsol is well-informed.¡± Allo Cogsol shrugged his shoulders and smiled, ¡°I am in the Inte business, the most proficient is to collect news.¡± ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s a good point.¡± Mikeughed tteringly and returned to his topic, ¡°So, you came over today to ¡­?¡± Nothing is wrong, so I knew he must have some n or idea when he came over. Cogsol picked up the coffee on the table and took a sip, slowly put down the white porcin coffee cup and slowly said, ¡°Money, I can provide. But I want the shares of Eonothem Group.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He opened the door and spoke without beating around the bush. Straight to the point, very sudden words did not let Mike react, ¡°Sh¡­ what?¡± Allo Cogsol leaned on the sofa, crossed his legs, like a king looking down at Mike, ¡°I intend to develop business in your country, I am very optimistic about L City, especially Eonothem Group. so I can give you investment money, but I have to be a shareholder of Eonothem Group. ¡± The purpose of the other party is very clear, what they want is the shares of Eonothem Group. The meaning between the lines was that if he did not give Eonothem Group shares, he would not invest the money for the acquisition. Mike couldn¡¯t figure out what Allo Cogsol was thinking for a while, ¡°What made you look at my Eonothem Group?¡± Chapter 1598 : Seeking Cooperation ¡°I know that Eonothem Group was taken over from a brat named Morris. In a short period of time, you expanded the business territory and made Eonothem Group more famous and doubled its stock.¡± At this point, Allo Cogsol spoke, spread his hands and smiled, ¡°You have thirty-nine percent of the shares in Eonothem Group, and I want fifteen shares to be a shareholder of yourpany. As for the investment, how much is not a problem.¡± ¡°Fifteen percent of the shares?¡± It was the same as taking half of his shares directly, the same as moving Mike¡¯s aorta, ¡°Impossible!¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He waved his hand in a very firm manner. Allo Cogsol is not surprised, ¡°You worked with Anthony before, and the financing and cooperation afterwards were all pulled together by him, but people leave for tea. After his death, the glory of your Eonothem Group only floats on the surface and is as dangerous as an egg.¡± The other party was very proficient in Chinese, and even though the idiom was easy to use, the description of Eonothem Group was quite urate. Mike¡¯s eyebrows knitted furiously, his body leaned back, and his deep gaze surveyed Allo Cogsol, feeling that the other party was unpredictable and hiding deep. As he said, Eonothem Group was bought by him from Vivian at a high price, but because of Vivian¡¯s calction, it was equivalent to buying a shellpany, and all the business cooperation behind was brought by Anthony. At that time, he just became Anthony¡¯s puppet. Later, Anthony died, Mike had a ¡®relief¡¯ of relief, but also feel the pressure on the shoulders heavier. Without Anthony, those ¡®forced¡¯ to cooperate with the Eonothem Group partners withdrew a lot of capital, thepany was under a lot of pressure, butter brought in Antina, once again turned the situation around, so that thepany can get a breath of breathing space. This is also the reason why he now wants to acquire Morris¡¯s Jorui Technology, only to be shy and worried about the funds all day long. The appearance of Allo Cogsol was like a timely rain, so he saw a ray of light, but did not expect him to offer this condition. A few minutes ago, Mike was racking his brain thinking about the purpose of Allo¡¯s initiative to cooperate, but now that he knows, he is even more worried. ¡°When ites to thepany¡¯s profitability, there is a world of difference with yourpany, I really don¡¯t understand why you want the equity of mypany.¡± Mike did not dare to let go easily. Saying that, he got up, picked up a box of cigarettes on the table and knocked out a cigarette, handing it to Allo Cogsol. ¡°Sorry, no.¡± Allo raised his hand to refuse, ¡°I am optimistic about the market in China, but J City is bound to have no ce for me to stand, I can only retreat to the second best choice, L City is the best choice. Zhuo Rui Technology has invested a lot of money in the field of artificial intelligence research and development, I am very optimistic. And you have a saying in China is very true, called ¡®strong dragon can not fight the ground snake¡¯, I am worried that I rashlye to L City development, it is difficult to establish a foothold. It would be better to cooperate with you.¡± He had some truth in what he said. But ¡­ Mike had his concerns after all, and after talking with Allo Cogsol for more than half an hour, he said ¡®I¡¯ll think about it¡¯ and sent him off. After Allo Cogsol left Eonothem Group, Mike called his assistant Xanthus, ¡°Check out Allo Cogsol right away to see what he really is and whether he recognizes Morris.¡± Morris is about to go bankrupt, Allo Cogsol appeared in L City, at this time is too coincidental. Mike was not sure. ¡°Mr. Morris, are you worried? If Allo had any connection with Morris, he should have lent a helping hand at an important time. What¡¯s more, Morris has offended Antina¡¯s father, and Frank is the head of the ck Hand honestly, do you think Allo dares to go against him?¡± Chapter 1599 : Investigating Morris Xanthus rationally helped Morris analyze the situation at the moment. Although his words had some truth, Mike always had a bad feeling vaguely, ¡°Morris is scheming, wise and cunning, I don¡¯t believe that his painstakingly runpany said it copsed.¡± Mike stood up, raised his hand and touched his right eyelid, ¡°My right eye keeps jumping all the time.¡± The left eye jumps wealth, the right eye jumps disaster. Although some superstition, but sometimes things are really evil. ¡°Thepany now seems to be operating normally, but the financial void, it is normal for you to be anxious.¡± Xanthus reassured Mike, ¡°and you just said Morris, he is a business genius, gifted, but then powerful can not stand up to Nathanael Lora and Frank two big brothers. They have been in the business for many years, high status, only the hands of the sky, the snap of a finger to determine life and death is a matter ofmon knowledge. It¡¯s Morris¡¯s bad luck that he married a wife who has nothing to do with Antina¡¯s husband, and that¡¯s what he deserves.¡± Xanthus pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose, gushing, ¡°And he himself, he had the courage to eat the heart of a leopard, actually cut off the finger of Nathanael Lora¡¯s only daughter, that is not the tiger¡¯s butt plucking hair, self-seeking death is what!Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. A speech of the head is right, the analysis is clear and thorough, Mike hanging heart gradually fell down, but still uneasy barking, ¡°check, or help me to check to do. My heart is always very uneasy.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on my way.¡± Xanthus said, turned around and walked towards the office, just a few steps, he immediately turned back and said: ¡°By the way, Mr. Morris, Miss Ynda is here. I didn¡¯t dare to let her in because Mr. Allo Cogsol was here just now.¡± ¡°Ynda?¡± Mike thought for a moment, and a sneer shed under his eyes. Since Morris¡¯pany had been declining, Ynda had grown closer to him. Women are always pragmatic. Before this, Mike took the initiative to pester Ynda, is trying to pull Ynda as a spy, spy on Morris Corporation¡¯s every move, now Morris was jailed, Zhuo Rui technology on the verge of bankruptcy, Ynda has little value. Just Mike thought of these, can not help but annoyed. If he had known that Nathanael Lora would go after Morris, he would not have asked someone to y in front of Ynda, causing himself to be burned by acid, leaving a mark on his face and nearly disfigured. ¡°Tell her I¡¯m busy today and won¡¯t see her.¡± Mike turned over his face like a book, seeing that Ynda was no longer valuable, and now he didn¡¯t treat Ynda well. Xanthus responded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send her away.¡± ¡­ L City, Qing Yun Mountain scenic area, in the crew. Vivian forced herself to quietly shoot thest scene of the day, then went back to the dressing room to remove her makeup, changed into a sweatshirt, wore a ck duck tongue hat, carrying a shoulder bag and quietly left through the back door of the set. There was a car parked on the side of the road and the person driving was none other than Sue. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± After getting into the car, Vivian sat on the passenger side, while fastening her seat belt, and spoke to Sue. Sue was dressed in a long ck mesh dress, dotted with small pearls of various sizes, with long, slightly curly hair and a beret, a little princess outfit, young and pretty. She started the sedan and slowly headed towards the city center. A sideways nce at Vivian,mented: ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight, haggard.¡± I haven¡¯t seen much of hertely for a while, and I didn¡¯t expect her to have lost so much weight in just a short time. Chapter 1600 : Sue borrowed her three hundred million ¡°With so many things happening to Morris and the crew being so busy, it¡¯s normal to lose some weight.¡± Vivian¡¯s face is full of fatigue, probably because of the Morris affair, she has been tasteless the whole day, unconsciously lost a lot of weight, the cheeks are more and more distinct. Vivian¡¯s body is slender and lush, but now it looks a little thinner, but it still does not affect her beauty. Sue, Vivian¡¯s best friend, called her a lot after learning about Morris, and drove over to pick her up from the set. She said, ¡°Vivian, I¡¯m sorry, I really can¡¯t help you guys this time.¡± Sue sighed helplessly, ¡°He offended The Lora family, my parents have a partnership with The Lora family, I ¡­¡± The Stewart family¡¯s youngest daughter has lost her former glow, and her eyes are less bright, adding a bit of mncholy. It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t want to help Morris, and even wanted to turn against The Lora family, but because The Stewart family is dependent on The Lora family, Sue¡¯s parents didn¡¯t dare to touch Nathanael Lora¡¯s scales, and for that reason even gave Sue a p in anger. But these things, Sue did not tell Vivian. ¡°I understand everything.¡± Vivian tilted her head to look at Sue,forting her, ¡°Nathanael Lora released the news to the public, whoever helps Morris at this time, is making enemies with him. So, you don¡¯t have to me yourself.¡± ¡°This, you take.¡± Sue¡¯s left hand held the steering wheel of the car, the right hand lifted the storage box lid, and took out a bank card from inside, ¡°This contains three hundred million, you take it for emergency use, I hope it can help you.¡± A card of the Bank of China, printed with red cartoon characters, very festive. A thin card, but Vivian felt heavy, hesitant for a moment, she shook her head, ¡°No, you can keep it.¡± ¡°What, you think it¡¯s too little, look down on thisdy?¡± Sue raised her eyebrows, and her tone was the same as before, with the arrogance of a rich girl, a tone Vivian was familiar with. Vivian also no longer postponed, took the bank card, ¡°Thanks.¡± She shook the bank card in her hand, pretending to be rxed looking at the joke, ¡°when the money can not be paid back, I will use my body to offset the debt, okay?¡± ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± Sue was amused, ¡°That would be great, I¡¯m missing a bed warmer.¡± The two of themughed, and the atmosphere in the carriage was enlivened for a moment. But the smiles onlysted for a few seconds before the smiles faded and all that was left was a sad face. Sue nced at Vivian out of the corner of her eye, ¡°You ¡­ what you have to say to me, we do not have to hide this rtionship. What is unhappy, want to curse words, although pour out, so you will not feel tired.¡± ¡°No.¡± Vivian shook her head slightly and leaned back in the car seat, tilting her head to look out the window. The scenery outside the window receded rapidly, only a sh of dark shadows, as if the passing of time, can only let it pass, can not catch.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Vivian is in a heavy mood, thest few days Morris¡¯s affairs are continuously exposed to the Inte, the overwhelming news, almost pressed her to breathe. The people on the set were either pointing fingers at her or talking behind her back, and God knows how hard it was for her to give her full attention to the filming. ¡°In fact, I really admire Morris. In order to be with you, he ruthlessly rejected Melody Lora, that is Nathanael Lora¡¯s daughter, the country¡¯s richest girl. Tsk tsk ¡­ I respect to match him!¡± Chapter 1601 : Morris can not bail Speaking of which, Sue let out another long sigh, ¡°How nice it would be if Fraser Marsh liked me as much as Melody Lora likes Morris.¡± The man who was so unpredictable really gave her a headache. Sue had even secretly arranged for people to look for Fraser Marsh all over the world, but there were no clues. It¡¯s a real shame! ¡°Like Melody Lora likes you like Morris?¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Do you also want to be like Morris and go to jail?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, bad luck!¡± Sue shook her head repeatedly, ¡°That kind of love is too suffocating, forget it, let¡¯s forget it.¡± The blue Maserati drove gently down the road, a row of unseen yellow street lights winding and twisting with the road, and the light was overflowing, the eye-catching Maserati like a phantom shuttling on the outskirts of the city, adding a beautiful scenery, particrly eye-catching. The road is alreadyte, the por trees on both sides of the road are shaded by the yellow street lights, and the distance is dark, endlessly empty, even the night sky is devoid of stars, giving people an invisible depression. More than an hourter, the sports car arrived at the L City police station. Sue looked at Vivian with a serious expression, ¡°Are you okay alone?¡± She wanted to apany Vivian into the police station to visit Morris, but felt that they needed more space alone at this time. ¡°Just going to see him, what could be the problem.¡± With a helpless look on her face, Vivian got out of the car and walked straight to the police station lobby. In the driver¡¯s seat, Sue watched her back and let out a long sigh, ¡°What a strong woman.¡± Her fingers on the steering wheel gently tapping the keyboard, secretly sighing, if she were to encounter such a big change, really can not do her such a calm and easy. In the lobby of the police station, Trent had been waiting for a long time. When he saw her appear, he hurriedly greeted her, ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re here.¡± Although Trent was dressed in a suit, his face was haggard and he had a beard on his chin, while behind him stood awyer carrying a briefcase. Vivian has met thiswyer, the head of the legal department of Zhuo Rui Technology, a small name in the industry. ¡°Morris ¡­¡± Vivian¡¯s face was full of sadness, ¡°can¡¯t bail?¡± If bail was possible, Trent¡¯s ability would have brought the person out of the police station long ago, why wait until now. After not hearing from Morris from morning to afternoon, Vivian had already guessed the end.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Trent shook his head and drooped in frustration, ¡°Those people were paid to frame the boss, but could note up with any evidence. Originally detained for 24 hours without evidence to be acquitted, but suddenly someone came forward, said boss forced to upy their familynd, but also took out video evidence to the police.¡± The implication is that the evidence is conclusive, Morris crime is established, is to be detained pending trial. ¡°Forcible upation?¡± Vivian was puzzled. Trent immediately exined, ¡°me the people below the poor supervision. boss before the development of the yground project, and Lw Vige vigers have negotiated a good price, but after the boss left, those people backtracked, wanting the boss must increase the price, and then the people below and the vigers shed, and finally they are afraid that the boss will know the matter will be scolded, so they Thest thing they fear is that the boss will be scolded, they want to settle the matter privately, did not think that the conflict, but has be the boss forced to upy the evidence.¡± Chapter 1602 : Vivian looking for a new husband Vivian understood that this is most likely the handwriting of The Lora family, otherwise so many people who ndered Morris murder and arson, rampant how can not get out the evidence, and finally can only nt a matter that has nothing to do with him, nted on his body. ¡°Can the vigers of Lw Vige still be contacted?¡± Vivian asked, catching the point. Trent shook his head, ¡°The vigers who reported the crime are no longer in Lw Vige, I sent people to look for them, but as of now there is no news.¡± The person should have been taken away by Nathanael Lora¡¯s people, as the person who reported the case, is still extremely valuable to Nathanael Lora. Listen to Trent¡¯s words, Vivian¡¯s skin like cream face haunted ayer of cold frost, ¡°Trent, you now take thewyer immediately to go to Lw Vige, and then ¡­¡± she whispered to Trent instructions. Trent listened and nodded, ¡°Youngdy is thinking the same as me.¡± The two men had the same idea, ¡°I¡¯m going to Lw Vige now.¡± Vivian uneasily added, ¡°The speed must be fast.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, youngdy, I promise to finish the job.¡± Trent replied forcefully, and with a wave of his hand, he took hiswyer with him and left the police station at a fast pace. Vivian turned back and looked at the departing Trent two, thin and curved willow eyebrows slightly knitted, look more and more serious, mixed feelings. Nathanael Lora is determined to kill Morris this time, and will not give Morris any chance to breathe. And she had too much to do. Vivian withdrew her thoughts, walked to the police reception, exined the situation, and was taken by the officer to the detention room. However, when she arrived at the holding cell, she found that Arlo Marsh, Danny, and Dixon were also there. The three of them had arranged toe together to see Morris. Vivian walked in, looked at the three of them, and then at Morris sitting in the chair, her clear beautiful eyes tinged with a touch of heartache. ¡°Vivian is here.¡± ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re here.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Second brother is waiting for you.¡± The three men greeted her. Vivian responded with a slight jowl, then her eyes turned to Morris and slowly walked over, standing in front of Morris, ¡°Are you okay?¡± The man locked eyes with her, his handsome face tinged with a smirk. Vivian snapped, ¡°You¡¯re still smiling? Looks like the detention room is quite pleasant.¡± Before she arrived, Vivian was worried that he might not fit in, but now that she sees him calm and collected, she thinks she was overly concerned. Morris got up, stepped forward and spread his arms, took her into his arms and hugged her tightly, resting his chin on her shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m notfortable, I don¡¯t see you, I miss you.¡± The intimate tone of voice, gentle tone, no reason to let Vivian a heartache. Feeling his sturdy arms, his body¡¯s unique masculine breath, familiar and reassuring. She raised her arms to hug him and patted him gently, soothing him like a child, ¡°Well, I miss you too.¡± A few brothers to the side saw this scene and were envious. Dixon, in particr, could not help but think of Sophie¡¯s face, he even wondered, if one day he was on the verge of bankruptcy, Sophie will not leave him? Suddenly, he thought of Larissa again, and suddenly he felt that he must note to that point, otherwise what could he do to protect the four of them safely? Vivian cheek on his chest, the tone is quite gentle, ¡°Danny brother, Arlo, Dixon are helping you, I believe you will be out soon.¡± She was sure it would be soon soon! ¡°What if I¡¯m in jail for the rest of my life? Will you take 2 kids and find another man to marry?¡± The man asked in a borderline manner. Chapter 1603 : It’s good to change a husband Vivian said without thinking, ¡°If you can¡¯t get out for the rest of your life, I will definitely find another man to marry. At the end of her sentence, Morris pped her on the buttocks punitively, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try it!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk tsk¡­ is that something we can listen to.¡± Dixon smacked his lips and leaned against the wall with his arms around his chest, flirting. Danny ced his hands in his trouser pockets and gave Dixon an oblique look, ¡°If you¡¯re envious, say so, don¡¯t eat the grapes and say they¡¯re sour.¡± ¡°Say it like you have a date, you are single for thirty years, also have the nerve to talk about me.¡± Dixon mocked mercilessly, and finished touching Arlo Marsh with his arm, ¡°Bored gourd, do you think so?¡± Arlo Marsh coldly nced at the two, ¡°You two chat, just chat, don¡¯t connote me.¡± It¡¯s as if he wasn¡¯t a mother-born single for decades. Mostly because there is no girlfriend, Arlo Marsh automatically ¡®right seat¡¯. ¡°You¡¯re not like your big brother, you¡¯re giving your youth to the country, selflessly, he¡¯s a serious single.¡± Dixon stabbed Danny in the heart. The three stood chatting while the protagonists gazed at each other with deep affection.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Vivian took Morris¡¯s hand and gently rubbed the back of his hand with her fingers, ¡°Nathanael Lora is targeting you and is determined to put you behind bars, what can I do for you?¡± Morris used his own strength to bring The Cheal family to glory, but now the building is falling, and it is he who is suffering. The ups and downs of his life have been so devastating that Vivian worries that Morris won¡¯t be able to ept the situation. Morris raised his hand and ced his palm on her cheek, his coarse hand brushing Vivian¡¯s thin face and looking at her slightly knitted brow, he reached out and brushed away her slightly knitted brow, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything for me, I just want you to take care of yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Vivian¡¯s heart sank at his tender, bone-chilling gesture. ¡°What¡¯s good about being skinny with no meat on your face?¡± The day he married you, I promised my parents that I would give you a happy life and let you be the happiest woman in the world. And now, I¡¯ve broken my promise.¡± His fingers ruffled a few yful strands of hair on her forehead, and his voice was low: ¡°You know that I¡¯m no match for Nathanael Lora, and I won¡¯t me you if you find another man to marry now.¡± The unexpected words made Vivian¡¯s body shake and her eyes were full of incredulity. After a few seconds of stunned silence, her face chilled, ¡°Morris, listen to the nonsense you are talking about? He can take away all your properties, but he can¡¯t kill you, so why are you talking nonsense and worrying? Vivian said more and more angry, a breath of anger reached out and shoved his shoulder, ¡°I announced our marriage rtionship to the public on the set, is intended to go hand in hand with you, through thick and thin. I¡¯m a woman who thinks it¡¯s no big deal, you don¡¯t have to look like you¡¯re dying to live, let people look down on you!¡± Xu is too angry, Vivian voice involuntarily plucked up, scared aside Dixon jumped a little. The three eyes looked at each other, and Vivian scolded Morris, ¡°Listen to me, if you dare to go down like this, I will never beg you, but I will take Yilia and Yves and leave, and find a man to start a family¡­ ¡­¡± She raised her right hand and poked her long index finger heavily on Morris¡¯ heart, ¡°Let your two children take another man¡¯s surname and call him their father!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± The man¡¯s face was grim. Vivian coldly snorted, ¡°What are you afraid of, you can try!¡± As her words fell, Morris took her into his arms and leaned down to kiss her on the lips, sealing it with a kiss. That kiss was lingering and deep. Chapter 1604 : Public display of affection Dixon: ¡°¡­¡± properly, spreading what dog food? Mud, no eyes to see. Arlo Marsh: ¡°¡­¡± envy. Danny: ¡°¡­¡± This is love, actually a little beautiful. The three brothers looked for two seconds, withdrew their eyes, no one said anything, inclined their heads to look aside, the detention room is exceptionally quiet, quiet only the light sucking sound when the two kissed. The person in question fell in love and could not extricate himself, the bystanders actually inexplicably blushed, unspoken out of the detention room, to give the two to vacate the ce. As she listened to the footsteps fade away, Vivian snapped out of it and reached out to push Morris away. When he released her, he saw clearly that Vivian¡¯s lips were red from the kiss, a silvery thread that was inexplicably charming. Morris raised his hand, his thumb over her lips, rubbing her glistening, slightly red lips with slight force, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the detention room, I¡¯d like to do you right now.¡± The low, dark voice is vaguely restrained with lust.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°What time is it, still thinking about this.¡± She took Morris¡¯s hand, ¡°Take care of yourself, I¡¯ll find a way to get you out.¡± ¡°I still need my Vivian to step in when it matters.¡± Morris¡¯ lips curled up in a curve, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll be a little puppy for you.¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°A little titty dog? Are you sure you¡¯re not a Tibetan mastiff.¡± This man, his own position is not clear at all. She returned to the subject, ¡°Do you have any ideas now?¡± Morris gave her a look, turned around and sat back in his chair, shaking his head, ¡°No.¡± He shrugged, ¡°Nathanael Lora has unleashed all his forces in J City against me, and I¡¯ll be lucky to get out of L City jail alive.¡± His words made Vivian¡¯s heart sink with unexined heartache. ¡°It¡¯s okay, the ship wille to a head.¡± She walked to Morris¡¯ side and hugged the man sitting in the chair, ¡°I have some work to do on the set.¡± ¡°You have to rest well in the crew, your body is most important.¡± Morris heartily said a sentence. Vivian reluctantly held his hand, the two of them looked at each other with affection and affection, and finally, she turned around and left without looking back. With her departure, Morris palm is empty, the heart also followed down. Not long after, Danny, Dixon, Arlo Marsh three people came in. Danny: ¡°Morris, my side of the partnership with The Lora family has been cut off, what¡¯s done is done.¡± Dixon: ¡°My family has never had business dealings with The Lora family, and now ¡­ now all my thoughts are on The Smith family, indeed ¡­ can¡¯t help you What.¡± Arlo Marsh: ¡°I contacted my friends in J City and asked them to secretly investigate the criminal evidence of The Lora family. You can rest assured that I will do everything I can to help you.¡± The three men looked serious, their words were slightly helpless, but none dared to say when they would be able to rescue Morris. The Lora family is the richest in the country, and its power is as dense as awork, all over the ce, far from being as simple as it seems on the surface. ¡°Good, hard work.¡± Morris nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s all go back.¡± Several people exchanged a few more pleasantries with him before turning around and leaving the detention room. Shortly after the three brothers left, Ethan appeared in front of Morris. When he was about to speak, Morris gave him a look, Ethan understood him in a second, took out a bug detector from his pocket, walked around the detention room, and finally found bugs behind the surveince cameras, under the chairs, and behind the toilet in the detention room. Chapter 1605 : Mysterious person The Lora family has been targeted by the J City family, and it is believed that the Lora family will notst more than two days. Morris is holding a cigarette in his hand, his long fingers flicked the ashes, his lips exhaled a wisp of white smoke, ¡°Secretly protect Vivian and the girls, especially her parents, the olddy and the two children, nothing must go wrong.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ethan answered. ¡°By the way, over in C, any movement?¡± Morris¡¯ eyebrows knitted together, he felt that Frank had been a bit weirdly quiettely, and was afraid that he was holding back some kind of conspiracy and trickery. Ethan immediately exined: ¡°It is said that Issac left a divorce agreement, people quietly left, Frank has been sent to look for Issac¡¯s whereabouts, all thoughts are ced on Issac. However, two days ago Issac has been brought back to the castle, and Frank also no longer have any movement.¡± After saying that, he exined again, ¡°Last time I went to C has been exined to Frank very clearly, he is a smart person, he should not target you again.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Morris raised his hand, passed the cigarette butt to his lips, his lips nted to bite the cigarette, ¡°Recently put all your attention on the country, especially Mike, he is bound to make some big move.¡± ¡°Boss is smart. I heard that Allo Cogsol, the big man of the Inte in C, has approached Mike, roughly wanting to talk about cooperation. ¡°Ethan can¡¯t help but be a little worried,¡± ¡°You robbed him of several tens of billions of dors of projects before, he has always held a grudge against you, this time I¡¯m afraid that the two of them will be in big trouble if they join forces.¡± ¡°Find a way to secretly meet with Allo Cogsol.¡± Morris exined Ethan, ¡°As for thepany to be auctioned, also continue to carry on, this time must take the opportunity to get rid of Mike, take back the Eonothem Group.¡± ¡°s, the house is leaking at night.¡± Ethan let out a long sigh. ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not raining at night, it¡¯s that the market is like a battlefield, when it¡¯s brilliant, people tter you, when it¡¯s down, people push you.¡± Morris raised his eyebrows, his fingers holding the cigarette that had burned out, his index finger and thumb directly twisted out the red starburst cigarette butt. The cigarette butt is obviously hot, but he did not even frown, as if he could not feel the temperature. Afterwards, he flicked his fingers, flicked the cigarette butt into the trash can, ¡°Everything is going ording to n, go out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ethan looked at his boss heartily, wanted to say something, but finally chose to shut up. Everything was in the hands of his boss, and anything he said seemed superfluous. Before leaving the detention room, Ethan turned the wiretap on again. As for the conversation between the two, the surveince in the detention room will not appear, and no one can know. ¡­ Country C, morning. Because Issac promised to have a chance with Antina, Antina likes to cling to Issac extraordinarily, shushing him and caring for him in every way, fearing that the man she once loved would leave her once again.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The couple either leave the castle and go partying at sea in their luxury yacht; or follow Issac to go sea fishing, or pics, gambling or whatever. Everything, as long as Issac is willing to do, Antina absolutely hands in favor. And although Issac does not like Antina, but will also take into ount the child in her womb, after all, is a small life, will be born, he will not deliberately torment Antina. This day, Antina and Issac called some friends from C to go out for a spring trip. Just before they left, a mysterious and most expensive guest arrived at Antina¡¯s castle. At this moment, Frank was lyingfortably in the courtyard sunbathing, listening to his subordinates reporting the recent situation in the organization, when the butler Bieber came running over in a hurry, ¡°Sir, there is a guest.¡± Chapter 1606 : Anthony’s brother is here Frank was lying in a recliner, his eyes closed and soaking up the sun, a cigar bitten in his mouth, his eyelids not even lifted, ¡°Who?¡± The butler blushed slightly white and whispered, ¡°nbrooke William.¡± Suddenly, the man lying in the recliner sat up and looked incredulously at Bieber, ¡°Who?¡± The butler repeated, ¡°nbrooke William,¡± finished, and added the other party¡¯s identity information, ¡°Prince Anthony¡¯s brother, nbrooke William, the third prince.¡± ¡°Nonsense, I still can not know it is him.¡± Frank frowned sadly, clutching a cigar in his hand, ncing aside, his thoughts strained, ¡°I¡¯ve never had any dealings with him, what is he doing here all of a sudden?¡± The butler shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t know. ¡°Take him to the living room and wait, I¡¯m going to change my clothes.¡± Frank got up and walked to a side of the townhouse, going upstairs to his room to change his clothes. It was half an hourter that he appeared in the lobby of the main building. In the lobby, nbrooke William, in a smart suit, was hovering in front of the storage shelf on the right side of the living room with his hands behind his back, admiring the exotic treasures on the shelf. ¡°Prince nbrooke?¡± Frank walked up, his attitude was not condescending, ¡°A sudden visit, why didn¡¯t you say hello in advance.¡± At the sound of his voice, nbrooke William turned around, a pair of blue pupils subconsciously nced at Frank, ¡°I have heard that Antina Castle is expensive, is your hand-made kingdom for your daughter, so I wanted toe over to see. You shouldn¡¯t refuse, right?¡± A statement, not a question. This one sentence alone is enough to show nbrooke William¡¯s attitude. ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± Frankughed angrily, ¡°Prince nbrooke is joking. Sit.¡± He raised his hand in a perfunctory gesture of ¡®please¡¯ and walked slowly to the sofa in the living room and sat down, taking the stance of a master. nbrooke William, who was over forty years old, had inherited good genes from the king and queen and had a good skin, but because foreigners tend to show their age, nearly forty of him already had the aura of a mature old man, but still handsome, prating a king¡¯s son noble, with elegant and umon manners, which was intimidating. For Frank¡¯s performance, he only had a slight sh in his eyes, his face still had a modest smile on it, and walked to the sofa and sat down, ¡°Howe you haven¡¯t seen Antina and Mr. Issac?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I don¡¯t ask much about the couple¡¯s business.¡± Frank inclined his head to look at him, ¡°Prince nbrooke came all the way here, it wouldn¡¯t be to look for my baby girl, would it?¡± ¡°Oh, heh heh, yes and no.¡± nbrooke William smiled and gave an ambiguous answer, ¡°I just thought of asking them about the Hidden n, I heard that my brother Anthony¡¯s death was not an ident, I thought they should know some clues.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Several months had passed since Anthony¡¯s death, and Frank knew that nbrooke William was up to no good, but never expected him toe all the way over here to ask about the cause of Anthony¡¯s death. ¡°I didn¡¯t understand what Prince nbrooke said, but Anthony¡¯s idental death at sea was announced to the public, and it was all over the news. Frank said. Although the other party is the third prince of the royal family of C, but Frank is the leader of the ck hand honestly, naturally also not afraid of nbrooke William. Chapter 1607 : Let Morris die nbrooke William leaned back on the sofa with his legs folded, his hands on his knees, and his dark sharp eyes looked at Frank, ¡°Those are all news to cover up the ears. Even if Anthony identally fell into the sea, howe he met a shark and got eaten?¡± He shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t believe this ridiculous statement at all.¡± With what he knew about Anthony, he would not be stupid enough to lose his footing and fall into the sea from a cruise ship, much less so coincidentally encounter a shark and be eaten by a fish. ¡°Ho ho ho, is Prince nbrooke asking the wrong person?¡± Frank shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the Hidden Tribe, neither are Issac and Antina. anthony returned home a step early, they came back more than half a monthte.¡± The meaning of the word is that this matter has nothing to do with Issac and Antina. nbrooke William looked pale, lifted his hand to lift his suit, pulled out something from his inside pocket and put it on the table. Frank lowered his eyes to look at what he took out, it was a photo, nbrooke William directly pushed the photo to his face, his finger gently tapped the figure on the photo, ¡°This person, Issac seems to have a good rtionship with him.¡± There was something in his words, like some kind of reminder. The figure on the photo was very clear, also Frank knew and just met not long ago ¡­ Morris! He looked at the photo, did not speak for a long time, but slowly and methodically picked up a cigar, lit it and held it in his mouth and took a drag, exhaled a wisp of white smoke and sighed, ¡°Rather know, but you are wrong. My son-inw has an axe to grind with him.¡± Frank hurried to help Issac clear the rtionship, ¡°you probably do not know, my son-inw was once a good family, in L City is also considered arge family, is because offended Morris, it was Morris revenge, directly embezzled The Shaw family¡¯s estate, the Shaw family out of L City Even ¡­¡± The Shaw family is the only one that has ever been in the city. The word for word, is only to express Morris and Issac is not a close rtionship, but an enemy rtionship, so as to side exin Anthony¡¯s death and Issac and Antina between no rtionship. ¡°Oh? Yeah.¡± nbrooke William spoke slowly, blue eyes looked at the photo on the table, and then looked at Frank, ¡°If that¡¯s true, I¡¯m relieved.¡± He crossed his fingers on his abdomen and sighed softly, ¡°Morris has a deep grudge against Anthony, and he was the one who nned my brother¡¯s death. The purpose of mying here today is to tell you that this man ¡­¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The noble man¡¯s aura ispelling, he paused in the middle of his sentence, his body slightly leaned forward, his finger once again knocked on the photo, ¡°I want him dead.¡± ¡®I want him to die¡¯, a few words said lightly, as if in saying that the weather is excellent today, can not hear any strange emotions, but a word will dominate the life of others. From the moment he learned of Anthony¡¯s death, nbrooke William knew that things were not as simple as they appeared. During this period of time, he has been secretly investigating, because things happened from the hidden tribe, sent people to the hidden tribe, back and forth several times, to determine the truth, so that the dy until now. Frank¡¯s muddy eyes grew deeper and deeper, and he could not stop drawing a breath backwards. Chapter 1608 : Prince William’s Threat ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± The situation of the moment was analyzed in his head, and then Frank angrily smiled and spread his hands, ¡°Prince William should not know Morris¡¯ current situation yet, right? ¡± nbrooke William eyes faint, ¡°you mean the Chinese J City The Lora family is targeting him thing.¡± ¡°You know?¡± It turns out nbrooke William knows everything, ¡°Since you know, why bother.¡± ¡°The Lora family can get rid of Morris, you know it very well?¡± nbrooke William¡¯s words were profound. Frank understood what he was implying, but pretended not to know, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Nathanael Lora pressured Morris, his properties went bankrupt, Mike Cheal racked his brains trying to buy his Chorley Group, and then Allo Cogsol approached Mike Cheal to cooperate.¡± nbrooke William speaks slowly, does not look happy face let people can not guess his emotions. A slight pause, then said: ¡°Allo Cogsol and Morris what rtionship you know very well.¡± Frank heard the heart astonished, only think he underestimated nbrooke William. Even though his heart was muttering, but he still maintained a calm look, lightly smoking a cigar, asionally flicking the ashtray butt. As for Allo Cogsol¡¯s rtionship with Morris, he was naturally aware of it. Although that person is a big C country Inte boss, but ording to reliable sources, Morris had saved Allo Cogsol, the two privately called brother, only to be misrepresented by the outside world, the two had a problem. This time, Morris was pressured by The Lora family, seemingly in a disadvantageous position, but the real purpose should be to let down the enemy¡¯s guard, taking the opportunity to take back the Eonothem Group and bring down The Lora family. It is for this reason that Frank is particrly impressed with Morris. But who would have known that now there is another Prince William. Frank had to reconsider his position. nbrooke William saw that Frank, the old fox, did not say anything for a long time, nor did he make his position clear, so he slightly looked sideways at his assistant who was at the side.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He raised his hand slightly, and the assistant immediately stepped forward, opened the briefcase he was carrying, and handed a 20-odd-page A4 document inside to nbrooke William¡¯s hand. ¡°I came over today to bring you a gift.¡± He threw the thick document on the table, the movement is notrge, but the document pped on the table with a sound, vaguely seems to show the unhappy emotions. Frank¡¯s eyebrows twisted, his sophisticated eyes looked at the document, and then at the noble prince sitting across the table, and finally put down his knocking legs, leaning forward slightly, holding a cigar in one hand, and lifting the document with careless fingers in the other. After just a nce at the document, his face turned white, his hand trembled violently, and his cigar nearly fell off. After looking at the document for a few moments and lifting the second page, Frank¡¯s face became paler and paler, and a nervousness gradually emerged on his calm face, even his throat knot could not stop rolling and swallowing. ¡°How is it, ¡®gift¡¯ still like it?¡± nbrooke William smiled elegantly, ¡°This information is only in my possession, as a secret between friends, I will naturally keep it well.¡± The man¡¯s double entendre was threatening Frank with every word. The so-called ¡®information¡¯ is just evidence of Frank¡¯s crime, and the phrase ¡®a secret between friends¡¯ is just a threat to him, if he cooperates, he is a friend; if not, he is an enemy. And this evidence, then, will be exposed. Chapter 1609 : Extinguishing Morris’s mouth As for the result Frank can bear, it¡¯s his business. Finally, Frank is not calm, he straightened up and leaned on the sofa, only then noticed that the backbone as some time up ayer of sweat stains. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to be friends with Prince William.¡± He smiled sardonically, his manner revealing a hint of imperceptible deference. Frank¡¯s attitude changed radically from the condescension of a moment ago, ¡°I wonder what I can do to help you share the burden?¡± nbrooke William lowered his eyes, pondered for a few seconds, and said slowly, ¡°Nameless Ind.¡± ¡°Nameless Ind?¡± Isn¡¯t that Morris¡¯s secret base. It is worthy of the royal prince, smart and wise, calm and old, in a short period of time, Morris¡¯s bottom line is clear, this time Morris is afraid that it will be difficult to turn around. Frank took a nce at the thick documents on the table and secretlymented ¡­ It¡¯s a good thing Anthony¡¯s death had nothing to do with him, otherwise Prince William¡¯s ¡®death list¡¯ would have included his name. ¡°Prince William is sure that Morris is the murderer of Prince Anthony, why not just find someone to do him. And why start with the nameless ind first?¡± ¡°Death, is not terrible, what is terrible is a little bit of painful loss of all.¡± nbrooke William has maintained a graceful sitting posture, all through a princely dignity, ¡°such as his painstaking management of the nameless ind, such as The Cheal family¡¯s estate, such as the beloved wife and children, and such as Maddox Cheal.¡± After saying one sentence, nbrooke William¡¯s lips pulled up in an unfathomable curve, then he rose, gave Frank a slight jowl, and turned to leave. He left the hall with a high view, and Frank sat on the sofa and watched his back for a long time. Until the person disappeared from view, he suddenly returned to his senses, and a chill ran down his back. ¡®For example, the nameless ind that he had worked so hard for, for example, The Cheal family¡¯s estate, for example, the beloved wife and children, and for example, Maddox Cheal.¡¯ The words of nbrooke William lingered in his mind, and Frank let out a cold breath. He wanted to destroy Morris mentally first, and then kill him, so that he would lose his love and be unable to fight back. It is conceivable that Morris will end up as a caged beast, struggling to weakness, and finally dying in discontent and pain. ¡­Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Inside L City, Film City, the set of ¡°The General¡¯s Orphan¡±. After settling in with Vivian¡¯s parents and Madame Cheal and the children, Margarita Jones received a call from Vivian and rushed to the set. The vi at Chinshin Vi had Angelo with the old man and the child, and someone to watch over Scales Aaron, who had lost his memory. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, so urgent for me toe over?¡± Margarita Jones rushed to the set and asked Vivian when she saw her. At this time Vivian has been in the set for two days and two nights of shooting, people barely close their eyes, tired. Seeing Margarita Jones came, she took Margarita Jones¡¯ hand and went to the rest area together, ¡°What I told you the other day still remember?¡± The woman in a red dress like fire frowned and thought, her eyes lit up, ¡°You mean about the director approaching me for a scene?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Vivian nodded, ¡°Melody Lora has terminated her contract with the crew, and now the crew can¡¯t find a suitable actress, after rmending you, the directors of the crew unanimously decided to let you y the female first after discussion.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Margarita Jones hesitated for a few seconds and shook her head, ¡°Master, so many things happened to him, I want to help you. Idle can still take care of the elderly and children at home, if I am also busy, who will take care of them again?¡± Chapter 1610 : Missing Husband The words that came out of her mouth instantly moved Vivian to the core. She did not close her eyes for 48 hours, a pair of eyes slightly flushed with red blood, haggardly smiled, ¡°Thank you.¡± Your young master of the Hidden n, the two should have been enemies, but I never thought they would end up bing best friends. ¡°Why are you polite with me, you should.¡± Margarita Jones patted her shoulder, ¡°Aftering to L City, you and Master have been taking care of me, I should also give something back. Otherwise I¡¯d look useless.¡± She went to the sofa and leaned backzily, carrying a pillow in her arms, ¡°If you want to shoot a movie, let¡¯s wait, I¡¯ll think about it when I¡¯m free.¡± ¡°Really do not consider?¡± Vivian thinks Margarita Jones is really a good talent, it¡¯s a pity not to shoot a movie.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Margarita Jones thought about it, but finally shook her head firmly, ¡°No. At least not now. At least not now!¡± Seeing that she had made up her mind, Vivian told the director¡¯s team, and several directors came over to Margarita Jones, each of them trying to convince Margarita Jones with their words. After being pestered all morning, Margarita Jones kept her position. In the end, the director team reluctantly made a concession and let Margarita Jones guest star as Irene¡¯s sister, Ingrid, the legendary woman who is the descendant of a generation of generals from the Great Yan Dynasty. Because the cameo role is small, but several scenes are battlefield scenes, which Margarita Jones likes, she did not hesitate to agree. In the next three days, Vivian insisted on finishing all her scenes on the set, and finally only the scenes with the female lead remained to be shot. Because no suitable candidate was found for the female lead, it had to be postponed, and she was able to take a long vacation, and only needed to find the female leadter to fill in all the vacant parts. Margarita Jones guest star Irene¡¯s sister Ingrid, the role is not much, three days have been shot two-thirds, the remaining one-third is required to y opposite the female lead, but no female first, also dyed. And she, although she can not act, but perhaps because she is the young master of the hidden tribe, the innate atmosphere of the female general, simply do not need to deliberately act, almost all of the original performance. However, some details are not well acted, the director is not satisfied, but also dare not get angry. After all, a few fight scenes down, many of the martial arts understudies are Margarita Jones beaten very hard, those directors look at the beaten martial arts understudies, can not stop grinning, as if the person being beaten is himself, also dare not to offend Margarita Jones. On this day, after all the shooting was over, Vivian took aplete vacation. After returning to the lounge, she couldn¡¯t stand the exhaustion and fell asleep on the sofa, with her makeup still on. Suddenly, the phone on the table rang, waking her up from her sleep. ¡°You¡¯re awake? I was just about to hang up the phone and let you sleep more.¡± Margarita Jones was ying a game when she heard Vivian¡¯s phone ring. She immediately sat up and was ready to hang up the phone for Vivian, not realizing that she was already awake. ¡°Just squint for a while.¡± Vivian waved her hand, picked up the phone on the table and scanned it, it was a string of cell phone numbers without a note of name. The number was familiar to her, and when she saw it, there was a sh of joy on her face, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t heard from you in a few days, you didn¡¯t even miss me?¡± Morris¡¯ voice came on the other end of the line. Vivian couldn¡¯t help herself, ¡°Yes, of course I do.¡± She really misses Morris too much, so she is desperately filming these days, just hoping to finish all the current scenes and go back to be by his side, not leaving a single step. Chapter 1611 : Had a car accident The Lora family¡¯s pressure, Vivian at first worried, but then saw Morris a calm look and was sure that he must have left a backhand. After all, she had witnessed the thunderous tactics of a man who had created his business empire in the mall, and Morris also owned a mysterious base ¨C Nameless Ind. In summary, Vivian¡¯s hanging heart fell, the rest of the time will be intended to cooperate with Morris¡¯s performance. But I really miss Morris, so I¡¯m going to go back to Morris and the kids after a few days of sleepless shooting. ¡°The director gave me a long vacation, so I can go backter.¡± Vivian can¡¯t wait to fly back immediately to be by Morris¡¯ side. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you at home.¡± Morris¡¯ words were gentle, ¡°Take care on your way.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll see youter.¡± Vivian¡¯s lips are a smile, like a spring breeze, at that moment, it seems that all the tiredness disappears. Margarita Jones, who was sitting across the table, saw her smile and sighed, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you smile like that for days.¡± In recent days, Margarita Jones and Vivian together in the set, except for the shooting time, they are inseparable, Margarita Jones also see Vivian¡¯s moody state. However, in this situation, even though Margarita Jones wanted to help, she was not able to do so. Vivian held the phone and raised her eyes to Margarita Jones, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back.¡± She felt that she should tell Margarita Jones the truth about what happened, and save her from worrying along with her. ¡°Phew, finally we can go home.¡± Margarita Jones put away her phone, got up and stretched, couldn¡¯t help but spit out, ¡°The set is really not a ce for people to stay.¡± Vivian gave her a nk look, ¡°Who are you talking about.¡± ¡°Hahahahahaha ¡­¡± Margarita Jones waved her hand, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that, don¡¯t take it personally.¡± She had forgotten that Vivian was also on the set. The two packed up their things at the set, left the set, and left through the back door of the film city.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The Morris affair caused a big furore, and although several days had passed, reporters had been chasing Vivian, even waiting outside the set day and night. To avoid being spotted by the reporters, they drove Margarita Jones¡¯ car. On the side of the road, Margarita Jones¡¯ red Ferrari stood out, but it also had a thinyer of dust and had lost its shine. ¡°Get in.¡± Margarita Jones dropped her bags in the back seat, pulled open the main driver¡¯s door and got in. Vivian got into the passenger seat, recalling the previous car ident, ¡°I¡¯m psyching myself out to ride in your car now.¡± ¡°That time was an ident, an ident.¡± For thest car ident, Margarita Jones felt quite sorry for Vivian, and because of this, her racing habits are changed. The car started slowly and drove smoothly on the road. Vivian looked at Margarita Jones, hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I have not told you, in fact, this time Morris¡¯spany went bankrupt, all because he did it on purpose.¡± Snort¨C As her words fell, Margarita Jones mmed her foot on the brake, resting on the car window can hear the ear-piercing braking sound. ¡°What did you say?¡± Margarita Jones immediately questioned. Because of the extreme braking speed, Vivian¡¯s body inertially slumped forward and was finally pulled back by the seat belt, her head hitting the car seat hard, making her dizzy. Drip drip drip¨C! At the same time, the car behind frantically honking the horn, Margarita Jones nced at the rearview mirror, only to see the car behind almost hit the rear of her car. Chapter 1612 : Margarita Jones beat Vivian up She started the sedan, hit the steering wheel, and pulled over to the side of the road, turning off the engine. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Margarita Jones unbuckled her seatbelt and turned sideways to face Vivian, a touch of coldness haloing in her stunning and seductive pair of beauty eyes. Those eyes, interspersed with icy scrutiny. ¡°I said ¡­¡± Vivian sensed that Margarita Jones seemed angry, she turned back, looked around, lowered her voice and said: ¡°This thing Danny brother, Arlo and Dixon they all know. I wasn¡¯t going to tell you, but I always felt sorry for you when you were alone and didn¡¯t know the situation.¡± Speaking of which, Vivian did not intend to hide Margarita Jones, but there are some things, less one person knows, less risk. Knowing more people, in case it leaks out, it will cause endless trouble. ¡°You mean that all these things before and after my master were done on purpose, all his ns? The so-called ¡®bankruptcy¡¯ is simply a blindfold?¡± As she spoke, her voice grew higher and higher, and her exotic beauty¡¯s face was covered with unconcealed anger. The original Margarita Jones is a fiery temper, eyes can not tolerate sand, more can not tolerate deception. ¡°Shh~!¡± Vivian made a gesture of silence and lowered her voice, ¡°Yes. However, I was deceived before, but I only guessed it after thest visit to Morris in the detention room, so I quietly asked Brother Danny in private, and he admitted it.¡± Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. The secret is less risky for one less person to know. And he won¡¯t even tell me, let alone you.¡± At this point, Margarita Jones¡¯ irritated face finally returned to its natural state. She gave Vivian a nk look, leaned back in the driver¡¯s seat with a huff, looked ahead, and muttered, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you just found out!¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°The truth of the matter has been told to you, there is still a need to lie to you about these things?¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re not angry?¡± ¡°Angry. Of course I¡¯m angry!¡± How could Vivian not be angry? As Morris¡¯s wife, she had the right to know everything, but Morris always did things his own way, macho, which made Vivian very annoyed. But on second thought, he must have gambled his entire fortune on this one, nning to hold the belief that ¡®only sess is allowed, not failure¡¯, so naturally she chose to forgive him. Vivian patiently exined to Margarita Jones many, many more, and then finally, uneasily admonished, ¡°This period of time, you still have to y with me, y to those people.¡± ¡°s, it really makes you guys angry.¡± Margarita Jones let out a long sigh and added, ¡°It¡¯s good that I don¡¯t have to worry so much.¡± After the words, she turned her face sideways, ¡®vicious¡¯ eyes on Vivian, raised her hand and pped her hard on the shoulder, ¡°Next time you dare to lie to me, believe it or not I will blow up your house? Have you forgotten what kind of temper this young master has?!¡± ¡°Hiss~¡± Vivian drew in a breath of pain, reached out and rubbed her shoulder, ¡°I could have broken my bones if you had made it harder.¡± After all, it is practiced martial arts, Margarita Jones that p really ¡­ hurts. ¡°Humph, cheat me for so long, still not allow me to collect some interest.¡± Margarita Jones gave a haughty cold snort, started the sedan again and headed straight for the city center. L City, Chinshin Vi. This private vi is the house that Morris gave to Margarita Jones at the beginning, but I didn¡¯t expect that all of them would end up here. When Vivian and Margarita Jones arrived at Chinshin Vi, Morris and his brothers had already arrived early. Chapter 1613 : Scales Aaron is beaten into a coma Margarita Jones drove back to Chinshin Vi. There were already several luxury cars parked outside the entrance of Chinshin Vi, those cars were not something she usually saw, even the license te numbers were very unfamiliar. However, one of the cars was Danny¡¯s, and he had seen it before in the garage of Danny¡¯s vi. After parking the car, the two walked to the entrance of Chinshin Vi and entered thebination lock and entered the gate. Walking through the vi¡¯s small courtyard, he could hear voicesing from the vi from afar. ¡°Hey?!¡± Suddenly, a figure sprang out from behind a green nt and lunged towards Vivian. At that moment, Vivian, who was talking to Margarita Jones, sensed the danger and kicked the person who came at her. ¡°Ah!¡± Bang¨C! The person who was kicked screamed, and then fell to the ground with a thud. Vivian fixed her eyes, only to find that the other party was none other than Scales Aaron. She subconsciously nced at Margarita Jones, and the two rushed over and patted the unconscious man, ¡°Hey, Scales Aaron, wake up?¡± Vivian reached out and patted his face, ¡°Scales Aaron, stop it and wake up.¡± ¡°Vivian, you guys are back ¡­ eh? What happened to that idiot Scales Aaron?¡± Dixon, who walked to the door and was about to smoke, saw the two and was greeting them when he nced at Scales Aaron lying on the ground. ¡°That idiot was hiding behind a tree and came out to scare us, Vivian thought someone was about tomit murder and kicked him away.¡± Margarita Jones exined. ¡°Stop it, Dixon, you hurry over and carry him in.¡± Vivian instructed Dixon. Dixon dropped the cigarette in his hand to the floor, crushed the tip of it with the toe of his shoe, walked over and yanked the unconscious Scales Aaron up and carried him into the living room. In the living room, everyone was there. They were happy to see Vivian and Margarita Jones back, and then they asked about Scales Aaron¡¯s condition. Morris simply said hello to Vivian and went to arrange for Dixon to take someone upstairs and get the family doctor toe and help with the diagnosis. Not long after, the family doctor came out of the room and exined to several people standing at the door, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s fine, just low blood sugar, and just bumped his head and passed out. The person has woken up now.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s okay.¡± Vivian secretly breathed a sigh of relief, the hanging heart also fell, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and see.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to check too.¡± Margarita Jones also followed. Then the Morris brothers all went into the bedroom together. On the bed in the bedroom, Scales Aarony pale, his white, clean face expressionless when he saw the group enter. ¡°Hey, silly, are you okay?¡± Dixon came up to him and asked heartlessly. Vivian said with concern, ¡°How is it, are you feeling okay?¡± ¡°The person has woken up, it should be fine.¡± ¡°Next time don¡¯te out of nowhere, this time Vivian gave you a kick, next time what if it kills you.¡± ¡°Yes, Margarita¡¯s words you have to remember.¡± ¡­ A few people said a few words, but Scales Aaron just stared at them nkly, wrinkling his brow, a confused face, and finally just said, ¡°I¡¯m dizzy, want to sleep.¡± ¡°Okay, you rest first.¡± Vivian nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go out first.¡± She held Morris¡¯s hand and followed several people out of the ward, closing the door behind her. Several of them went downstairs first, while Vivian looked at Morris and said in a cold voice, ¡°Youe with me!¡± Morris raised an eyebrow and saw a ¡®help yourself¡¯ look from a few of his best buddies between the nces of his eyes. ¡°Hmm.¡± He responded, walked to the next study, pulled open the door, and went in. Vivian followed closely behind, closed the door, red at him, and with a slightly cold face, walked to stand on the balcony of the study. Chapter 1614 : For my husband knows that he is wrong, wife please punish Her back was turned to Morris, and her face was visibly angry. Morris looked at her back, raised an eyebrow, reached out and ruffled his short, three-seventh hair, and walked slowly toward her. Standing behind her, the man raised his arm around her waist, leaned over her ear and asked, ¡°Are you angry?¡± His voice was as low and husky as ever, exhaling and gulping breath next to her ear, ruffling her hair, making Vivian feel the nape of her neck tickling and tingling. She had not seen him for several days, she missed him extraordinarily, and it was not a hug that could cut down the thoughts in her heart. Vivian turned around and leaned her back on the railing, her eyelids lifted to meet his deep, dark eyes. The sun is shining and the breeze is cool, blowing a strand of hair on her shoulder and making her face more and more beautiful. Perhaps because she was a little annoyed, curved willow brows slightly knitted, red lips pursed, but for no reason out of a few delicate and lovely. The day after day busy work things, Morris although hanging on Vivian, but dare not contact more. He works during the day and stays upte into the night to rx, but then he worries about disturbing her rest. Morris thinks so, Vivian also think so, the ghosts are less contact.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The person you¡¯ve been thinking about all day is standing in front of you, and your angry face is as cute as an angry kitten whose hair has been plucked, so you can¡¯t help but love it. ¡°I¡¯ve said it again and again before, there must be something with me ¡­ Well ¡­¡± Her angry words were only half spoken when the man cupped her cheeks with both hands and leaned down to kiss her on the lips, sealing it with a kiss. That kiss, soft as water, lightly sucking her lips, like tasting a delicious ice cream, with a hint of greed, but carefully cared for, afraid that heavy action will hurt her. The woman who was irritated by the sudden kiss melted her heart and fell into his hot breath in no time. He wrapped one arm around her waist and propped one hand on the railing; she wrapped her arms around his waist, and they were close together, almost feeling each other¡¯s racing heartbeat through their clothes. After a short kiss, Morris released her lips. When he got up, he saw that the woman was still leaning against the railing with her eyes closed, seemingly lost in the afterglow of the kiss she had just received. Morris smiled wickedly and pinched her white and red cheeks, ¡°Not enough yet?¡± Vivian heard himughing and opened her eyes, her face blushing, and red at him in mock annoyance, ¡°Who hasn¡¯t had enough?¡± It¡¯s like being caught red-handed kissing someone, a blush that can¡¯t be helped. Raising his hand to wipe his red lips, he questioned, ¡°Don¡¯t be concerned, answer the question I just asked!¡± ¡°You dislike me?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I kissed you and you wiped your mouth for what it¡¯s worth.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± What the heck. ¡°Morris, behave yourself!¡± Vivian grabbed the tie around the man¡¯s neck, ¡°Answer me.¡± He was dressed in a tailored suit, with a light gray shirt and a ck casual tie, and his clothes were t, setting off a face with deep, three-dimensional features that was increasingly handsome. Especially his side of the eyebrows frivolous, cold face more than a bewitching evil charm. It is a good-looking face, for no reason Vivian some intoxication, so that just now the anger are dissipated. She grabbed the tie, Morris body slightly leaned forward, hands sp her side of the railing, leaned down to her front. Exhaling like an orchid, he lifted her bangs, Vivian tilted her neck back while he came over and kissed her once more on her red lips, before resting his forehead against his and touching the tip of his nose to hers, ¡°I know my husband is wrong, how would you like to be punished, my wife?¡± Chapter 1615 : Morris, you’re so slutty Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± What kind of new operation is this? She froze for a few seconds, did not react, a pair of curly long and thick eyshes blinked, like feathery eyshes scraped on the man¡¯s face, crispy and tickling, immediately felt a warm current sweeping through his body, making his breath heavy. ¡°Are you even this flirty now?¡± After her brain went down and returned to normal, she blinked a pair of clear, bright eyes and asked in a serious manner. The sudden words made Morris also froze, the cold face sank, and then the corners of the lips rippled with a bad smile, ¡°Think you want.¡± Seeing him like this, Vivian¡¯s head was tilted back towards the railing, and his face was distanced from it, then lifted her green fingers and snapped them on his face, mercilessly pushing him away, ¡°Don¡¯t be a tart, stand still!¡± She gave a light chortle. Morris had no choice but to stand up and look down at the little cat in front of him who looked like he had been stepped on by his tail. God knows how provocative his evil and unrestrained demon look is, yet he doesn¡¯t know it. Vivian was tantalized by the way he smiled with his head and raised his hand to loosen his tie, and his heart fluttered. Damn, what¡¯s the point of being so good looking. It¡¯s an abomination. ¡°Already standing, what is your wife¡¯s order?¡± He asked.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Vivian stood upright, hands around her chest, just like an instructor¡¯s posture, just short of a teaching stick in her hand. She looked at Morris with a bit of scrutiny, ¡°Answer me, why did you have a n but kept it from me?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t find the right opportunity.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a reason?¡± ¡°Not really. But it is the truth.¡± ¡°Morris-san, I¡¯m warning you not to talk nonsense to me or I won¡¯t forgive you.¡± Her face was slightly cold, and she said it in a serious manner. Morris ssmate then looked at her, the corners of her lips involuntarily rose, ¡°If you don¡¯t forgive me, are you not allowed to get into your bed?¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± What kind of brain circuit is this. After thinking carefully and seriously, she nodded, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Do you think Danny, Arlo and the others would have told you if they really didn¡¯t want you to know?¡± Morris curbed his smile and answered her question seriously. ¡°And do you know how worried I was when the news was all over the ce that you were broke?¡± ¡°I thought my clever Vivian could guess what I was nning.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Vivian was dumbfounded, ¡°Of course I suspected it, but ¡­¡± she gasped, skimming the skimmed the corners of her mouth, grunted coldly, and turned her back on him not to speak. The truth of the matter has been suspected by Vivian from the time the news exposed the bankruptcy of thepany under Morris¡¯ name. But suspicion is suspicion, but did not know that there is a saying called ¡®concern is chaos¡¯, so she lost her sense of proportion and reason. Seeing that she was angry, Morris stepped forward, wrapped his arms around her and leaned down, resting his chin on her shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong this time. But it happened so suddenly that I really didn¡¯t find a suitable opportunity to tell you. The first thing I did was to tell you that you had already asked them, so I didn¡¯t tell you. Besides, there are some things I don¡¯t feelfortable saying over the phone.¡± The implication was that he was worried about someone listening in. The fire in Vivian¡¯s heart gradually weakened, she rested her hands on the railing, looking into the distance, did not say anything. The man looked sideways at the woman close at hand, his cheek gently rubbed against her face, ¡°Good boy, not angry, I promise you, in the future there are any things the first time to discuss with you.¡± ¡°It is not necessary.¡± A certain woman is very arrogant, ¡°better tell meter after things are done, otherwise you can¡¯t find any suitable opportunity.¡± Chapter 1616 : The calm on the eve of the storm That words, obviously because this time Morris¡¯s way of handling makes her very unsatisfied, suitable to say so. ¡°Don¡¯t dare, don¡¯t dare.¡± Morris raised the white g high in surrender, patiently coaxed her, ¡°This time is my fault, next time definitely will not do so.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°There¡¯s a next time?¡± Vivian turned around, her mournful little face haloed with anger, her angry little face crimson. ¡°No, no, no, this kind of thing will never happen again.¡± Morris smiled warmly and swore. ¡°All right, let¡¯s forget about it this time, lest you call me petty.¡± She skimmed the corners of her mouth and said reluctantly. In fact, Vivian had no intention of really looking for Morris to settle the score. As he just said, many things need to be handled confidentially, once the news leaked, all the ns were ruined, which really caused immeasurable serious losses. She only hopes that everything will be restored to peace, so that the family can live a peaceful and happy life. The two talked for a long time on the next balcony, but ignored the presence of the awakened people in the next room. That day, all of them stayed in the vi, and to avoid any trouble or being filmed by reporters, they hardly had any entertainment, but simply sat together and chatted. For the sake of ¡®realism¡¯, Vivian also put up her possessions and jewelry and other valuables for auction online. Her actions attracted a lot of exposure from media reporters and also drew a lot of traffic to her on the second-hand online jewelry website, so all the luxury items were auctioned off very smoothly. In the evening, Morris cooked the dinner, the brothers did the chores, and Vivian and Margarita Jones stayed with the elderly and the children. And, of course, there was Scales Aaron, who had ¡®lost his memory¡¯. The atmosphere in the secluded cottage is lively and lively, and the windows of the house are covered with strong ckout curtains to block out the view from outside. The Lincolns don¡¯t know the truth, but they don¡¯t want to ask questions when they see the atmosphere is lively, but they always feel they are regting their emotions. The old couple thought that they could not help, but also can not add to the chaos. And this night, is thest calm on the eve of the storm. Late into the night, Danny and the others left, and the vi was quiet again. The night breeze outside the window blew the leaves of the trees in the courtyard, disturbing people¡¯s peace of mind for no reason. Vivian snuggled in Morris¡¯s arms, one hand around his waist, the nostrils of the man¡¯s unique masculine scent, familiar and stable. No, it wasn¡¯t peaceful. ¡°Morris, my right eyelid keeps jumping.¡± After returning from the set today, she kept feeling her right eyelid jumping, ¡°They say the left eye jumps for wealth and the right eye for disaster. Could something be wrong?¡± Morris wrapped his arms around the woman in his arms, his fingers rubbing her delicate, smooth skin, the air still filled with the lingering scent of pleasure. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, just rest.¡± He reassured Vivian. In fact, for some reason, Morris¡¯s heart also vaguely generated a strong sense of unease. ¡°Is it true that nothing will go wrong?¡± Vivian was still unsure. Morris raised his hand and rubbed her head, thought for a few seconds, and said, ¡°The worst thing that could happen is that I would have nothing, and then I would be left with nothing, would Vivian be willing to support me?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± She answered without thinking. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Morris hugged her tighter, ¡°The worst thing that could happen is to go back to the old days, when you were around, I believe there will still be a day to rise again. So, put away all those unnecessary worries and get some rest.¡± Chapter 1617 : Sophie is bleeding He patiently relieved Vivian.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The woman in her arms nodded, although she felt that his words were somewhat reasonable, but her hanging heart did not fall after all. ¡°The sky is falling and I¡¯m holding it, silly.¡± Morris chin on the top of her head, nostrils lingered the fragrance of her hair, familiar and greedy scent eliminated his tiredness of the day, only to feel the moment extraordinarily beautiful. ¡­ L City, the outskirts of a neighborhood. Sophie has been in L City for the past few days, because she is not worried about Vivian, so she is not in a hurry to leave. The most important thing she can do is to nurture her baby. But today Sophie slept until midnight, suddenly her stomach hurt a little, got up and went to the bathroom, and was surprised to find that she was bleeding. She saw the blood on her pants and her face turned white, so she was scared and confused for a moment. When she got over it, she got dressed and carefully walked out of the bedroom, intending to go to the hospital alone. Because of Warren¡¯s mother¡¯s death, Warren was in a very poor state recently, and could not easily fall asleep, Sophie could not bear to disturb him. After all, she had been troubling Warren for a long time, and she felt very guilty. Grabbing her car keys from the table, Sophie left the house and drove straight to the downtown hospital, where she registered for the emergency room. Meanwhile, in the study of The Dixon family. Dixon was upte working on thepany¡¯s affairs. After taking over the Brody Group, Dixon had been working as fast as he could to familiarize himself with thepany¡¯s business and start expanding it, the core of which was to secretly start targeting The Larissa family. ¡°Whew!¡± After workingte into the night, Dixon¡¯s cervical spine was a little ufortable, so he stood up and squeezed his neck and moved his limbs. Suddenly, the phone on the table buzzed. It¡¯s 2:00 a. m., who would call at this hour? Dixon picked up the phone, it was one of the brothers below, and this is the person he had arranged to secretly protect Sophie. His heart thumped and he immediately slid the answer button to pick up the phone, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Mr. Dixon, Miss Sophie seems to be not feeling well and went to the hospital alone.¡± The person on the other side of the phone said. ¡°Hospital?¡± Dixon¡¯s heart snapped up, ¡°Which hospital?¡± ¡°Downtown Hospital.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Dixon anxious, hung up the phone and immediately walked towards the study outside. When he opened the study door, he saw Larissa carrying a ss of milk. She was wearing a ck velvet long-sleeved pajamas, her long hair hanging down, revealing her delicate neck and beautiful corbone, which made her skin extra white. Even though it waste at night, Dixon noticed at first nce that she had a light makeup on her face and sprayed a perfume that she boasted smelled good. Thepany is not aware that Dixon, as a doctor, is extra sensitive to fragrance and is extra repulsive. ¡°Dixon, done with your work? I also wanted to bring you a cup of hot milk.¡± Seeing Dixone out, Larissa smiled sweetly and handed him the milk in her hand, ¡°It¡¯s just hot, it helps you sleep.¡± Dixon looked at Larissa with cold eyes, ¡°I have to go out for something, you get some rest.¡± Although he was disgusted with Larissa, but because of Sophie¡¯s existence, he tried to be patient with Larissa, so as to ensure that Sophie and the child are safe and sound. ¡°Where are you going at thiste hour?¡± Larissa was uneasy, and more than a little resignation flowed from one eyebrow to the other. She had waited for him until now and stayed awake, deliberately selected a slim thin pajamas that outlined the perfect curves of her body, put on a light makeup, and sprayed Dior¡¯s recent model of jasmine scented eau de parfum, was it not enough to make him take a second look? Chapter 1618 : Hitting a pregnant woman Larissa is naturally beautiful, tall, and super material, a little dressing up, going out will certainly make countless men look back, but can not let Dixon for her heart. Since thest time she showed up at the Brody Group without her underwear, Dixon has been cold to her until now, and Larissa has been trying hard to get Dixon to forgive her. ¡°There¡¯s a problem over at ¡­ Ergo, I need to go over there.¡± Dixon¡¯s mind raced, finally pulling Morris as a front. Larissa bit her lip, drooping her eyebrows, frustrated and pitiful look to make people pity, but fell in Dixon¡¯s eyes but extraordinarily pretentious and pretentious, making him a little disgusted. ¡°When are youing back?¡± She asked. ¡°Don¡¯t wait for me, get some rest.¡± Dixon walked around her and walked away, but he stopped when he brushed past her and raised his hand to pat her shoulder, ¡°Women need to get more beauty sleep.¡± That said, Dixon only felt sick to his stomach afterwards, feeling overly hypocritical. He went downstairs and left the living room at a fast pace. Larissa, standing on the second floor, looked sideways at the disappearing figure in the downstairs hall, raised her hand to touch the shoulder he had just patted, and her red lips pulled up in a smile of relief. Dixon forgave her. ¡­ Dixon drove, all the way to the downtown hospital in the wind. The night waste and the roads in downtown L City were empty, with only the asional vehicle passing through. Dixon ran several red lights along the way, leaning on the driver¡¯s seat, hand on the steering wheel, fingers tapping the steering wheel, betraying his inner anxiety. Slow, too slow.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Rao all the way to one hundred and eighty mph, but he still felt too slow. Suddenly, a person suddenly came out of the intersection in front of him, and there happened to be two cars driving side by side, Dixon was toote to avoid, mming on the brakes. The wheels rubbed against the ground, leaving two ck brake marks, the ear-piercing sound seemed to cut through the darkness of the night. The woman who came out of the intersection was startled, looking sideways at the speeding car, frozen in fear, her feet seemed to have been born as if they were glued to walk, and could not move. ¡°Ah ~!¡± Seeing the car getting closer and closer, the woman screamed in fear, fell to the ground. Finally, the car stopped at a distance of 20 centimeters from the woman. Dixon anger, unbuckle the seat belt immediately get out of the car, looking at the woman sitting on the ground angrily reprimanded, ¡°walking without eyes? There are cars can not see?!¡± ¡°Ooooooooo ¡­ I ¡­ I¡¯m having a baby, my husband is not here, I ¡­ can¡¯t stop the car, oooooooo¡­ ¡­¡± The woman covered her abdomen and sat on the ground crying. Dixon looked at the woman¡¯s abdomen bulging, one hand supporting the ground, a hand holding the pregnant belly, at that moment his heart seemed to be a hard object hit hard, pain slightly convulsed. Sophie¡¯s face came to mind, and could not help but substitute for the woman in front of him, imagine how helpless she would be, how pathetic. ¡°Can you get up?¡± His hostile aura instantly dissipated. The woman shook her head, ¡°Can¡¯t move ¡­¡± Dixon helpless, opened the door in the back of the sedan, walked to the pregnant woman, leaned down and picked her up, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± ¡°Thank you ¡­ thank you ¡­¡± The pregnant woman saw Dixon handsome, and looked at the luxury car, most likely not bad people, and not so afraid. He then drove the woman all the way to the central hospital and took her to the emergency room before contacting someone to ask for Sophie¡¯s exact location. Inpatient Unit, Building 9, Room 2109. Dixon rushed to room 2109 in a hurry and stood outside the door of the ward, through the ss on the side of the ward door, he clearly saw the busy figure of a nurse at the end of the bed. Chapter 1619 : Husband is here He raised his hand on the door handle, for some reason, the speed is slow, but the heart is thumping, as if the next second will jump out of the throat. When he unscrewed the door and walked in, Dixon heard Sophie¡¯s voice, ¡°Is the baby really okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a big deal, you¡¯ve been taking good care of your baby. The first thing you need to do is to get the best out of it. Kn was busy giving Sophie a drip while talking to her. Sophie raised her hand to her abdomen, the corners of her lips turned into a smile, ¡°Yes, God is not too kind to me.¡± ¡°Why are you alone in the middle of the night, where is your husband?¡± The nurse asked again. ¡°He ¡­ he ¡­¡± abrupt question, Sophie when really do not know how to answer. Dixon, who was standing at the corner, suddenly came out, ¡°Sorry, too busy with work, just rushed over.¡± He said. The two people in the ward were startled by the sudden appearancete at night, and both looked up. The young nurse saw Dixon and muttered, ¡°Even if you¡¯re busy, you have to stay with your wife, your wife has a hard time with triplets, there must be someone around at all times.¡± Dixon wore a mask that covered half of his face. He had been a doctor and would often appear at various hospitals for fear of getting into big trouble if people recognized him. ¡°Well, you¡¯re right.¡± He nodded, but his eyes fell on Sophie, who also gazed at him in amazement. ¡°The needle is in ce.¡± At this point, the nurse got up and packed up her things, and said as she turned to leave the ward, ¡°You two are really strange too, what are you doing wearing masks in the middle of the night, what is there to see ¡­¡± Speaking of which, the nurse¡¯s strange gaze surveyed the two, and the words ¡®mistress, mistress, marital derailment¡¯ popped into her head.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She closed the door and walked away. In the ward, the two looked at each other, neither of them noticing the nurse¡¯sst ¡®quite meaningful¡¯ words. Sophiey on the hospital bed, saw Dixon appeared, her heart involuntarily elerated, no reason for nervous anxiety, ¡°You ¡­ how toe?¡± Dixon walked to the side of the hospital bed, his gaze was not transient to stare at Sophie, thin lips lightly open, ¡°How did you lose so much weight?¡± Just now he was worried and anxious, but when he entered the ward and heard the nurse¡¯s words, his hanging heart fell. The familiar voice is the voice that haunts her mind for countless midnight dreams. I don¡¯t know how much time she spent looking forward to, reading, thinking, longing to see him, longing to have him by her side. But the eyes of the eyes, wait until the end of only themselves. Now hospitalized, he quietly appeared, like a god descending from the sky, so that her heart beating wildly, inner anxiety and full of joy. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She asked instead of answering. Dixon took off his mask, moved apanion chair and sat on the edge of the bed, looked at her hand with the needle in it, raised his hand and gently held her slender white and slightly cool fingers. The hot palm touched Sophie¡¯s fingers, she subconsciously shrank back a little, Dixon a grip on her hand, ¡°Do not move, in the injection it.¡± The tone of voice is full of tenderness and worry. All this is exactly what Sophie wanted. So much so that after seeing, hearing, and feeling it, her nostrils snapped, and her eyes clouded with a dense mist of water, pursing her red lips but not knowing what to say. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sophie, I¡¯mte.¡± Dixon raised his hand to remove the mask from her face, a delicate cheek was revealed, and at the same time the hideous scar was presented. The man¡¯s palm covered her cheek, his fingertips gently rubbed her blown-out skin, feeling the temperature on his cheek, soothing, ¡°Let you suffer.¡± Chapter 1620 : Can Big Brother Help Me Before learning that Sophie was in L City, Dixon sought an excuse to visit her, but in the end, he only looked at her from afar and did not dare to go near her. Sophie was originally in the county, but then Warren brought her to a new house on the outskirts of the city. The house here is a resettlement house, a very cheap house bought over, previously under renovation, then because Warren¡¯s mother was sick, the house is also on hold there. Warren knew Sophie was pregnant with triplets and was worried about her condition, so he moved to the outskirts of town to make it easier to get to the hospital if something happened. ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± Sophie asked again, her voice getting more and more choked up, tears spilling out of the corners of her eyes uncontrobly. God knows how sad she was when the nurse asked ¡®where is your husband¡¯ just now. Sophie asked again, her voice getting choked up, tears spilling out of the corners of her eyes uncontrobly. ¡°You and the child are so important to me, how can I not know where you are?¡± The truth is that Dixon is feeling more and more guilty in his heart. Especially at this moment when he saw Sophie lying in a lonely hospital room, that guilt was magnified and magnified again, and finally haunted Dixon¡¯s body, and it wouldn¡¯t go away. ¡°Where is she?¡± Sophie looked at him and asked. The ¡®she¡¯, naturally, is talking about Larissa. Dixon eyebrows imperceptibly frowned, ¡°The doctor said you are not very stabletely, because of me, or because of Vivian?¡± He avoided answering Sophie¡¯s question. Or rather, Dixon didn¡¯t want to mention Larissa at all. ¡°Of course it¡¯s not because of you.¡± Sophie looked away from her face to the other side, she felt that Dixon was avoiding the matter of Larissa, and her heart was lost for no reason, so she didn¡¯t want to say anything more to him. ¡°I¡¯m a little sleepy.¡± She said. Dixon: ¡°¡­¡± A sudden dull pain in the heart, as if a sharp object had been hit hard on the heart, painful all over the body, even the capiries are screaming ¡®pain¡¯. His face sank, a touch of mncholy colored between his eyebrows, ¡°Well, sleepy, sleep a little, I will always be with you.¡± Sophie didn¡¯t answer, slowly closing her eyes. At first, because of Dixon¡¯s presence, she couldn¡¯t sleep at all, her closed eyes kept moving and her eyshes followed the slightest movement, but pregnant women are sleepy and easily sleepy. She fell asleep in a short while. In her dream, she seemed to be back in Dixon¡¯s embrace, her nostrils lingering with his scent. They seemed to have returned to the time when they were in the Hidden n, the two of them together without any fear, happy, joyful, happy, and then the picture turned to the scene where Houghton cut her face with a knife, and then the picture of Dixon¡¯s mother humiliating her ¡­ ¡°Dixon ¡­ oooh ¡­¡± In the dream she murmured Dixon¡¯s name and then cried out in aggravation.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Dixon hugged her, watching her even when sleeping frowning, sad eyes falling tears in the corner of the scene, the heart seems to be pierced by a knife general, the pain can not breathe. In his life, he has never felt ashamed of anyone, but only Sophie. She is the only one. It is the pain of his life. ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± a pale, feeble apology, every word telling of his debt, but every word seemed so cheap. He moved closer to her and kissed her on the cheek, patting her back gently, coaxing Sophie like a child. The next day. The nurse came over to give her an injection early in the morning and woke Sophie up early. Sophie¡¯s eyes snapped open and all she could think of was Dixon, but when she looked around the room, where was Dixon? Did he evere? Sophie¡¯s memory was confused, and she couldn¡¯t tell if it was because she was missing him so much that she was treating her dream as reality, or if he was really here. Chapter 1621 : Dixon wants to marry Sophie The Danny family. Bang, bang, bang¨C! Early in the morning, Danny was burying his head in sleep when suddenly someone arrived at the house and started banging the door with an extra loud bang. He woke up unhappily and went to the balcony to look towards the first floor. Since the balcony was in the way, he couldn¡¯t see who it was, so he yelled, ¡°Who is it? Can¡¯t ring the doorbell?¡± ¡°Open the door!¡± Downstairs, Dixon answered back. ¡°Dixon?¡± Danny froze for a moment, not expecting Dixon toe to his house so early. Sliding on his slippers and pulling on a jacket, he hurried downstairs, walked to the door and opened it, ¡°Coming over so early, is something wrong with Morris?¡± Danny likes to live alone, so his residence chose a small house, except for himself and a dog, there is no one else at home.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Even the maid came once a week to clean the house. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve never asked you for anything, can you help me this time?¡± Dixon¡¯s face was tired, his chin had a green scruff, giving people a sense of decadence and haggardness. Danny was at a loss for words and looked at Dixon with a stunned gaze for a few seconds, ¡°You¡¯re broke too?¡± Other than that, Danny couldn¡¯t think of any reason. He hurriedly shook his head, ¡°brother, you know, mypany is so little money all to Morris to y the game, now the most ¡­ can give you at most five hundred ¡­¡± The word ¡®billion¡¯ has not yet spoken, it was interrupted by Dixon, ¡°I want you to unite Brody Group to suppress The Larissa family and Abraham Smith¡¯spany.¡± ¡°What?¡± Danny¡¯s eyebrows knitted, as if he had heard a hallucination, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always refuse before, why did you change your mind today?¡± Initially Danny and Morris both said that they would help Dixon together to suppress The Larissa family, so that they could win more time as soon as possible and promote Sophie and Dixon together as soon as possible. But Dixon sex stubborn, think so do appear he is useless, so directly refused. Dixon wrinkled his eyebrows, looking grave, while his fists hanging at his side clenched tightly, faintly visible fist trembling slightly, ¡°I thought it over. In the dignity and Sophie among have to make a choice, I choose Sophie.¡± The news that Sophie went to the hospital in the early morning, he sped all the way to the hospital, nearly hitting a pregnant woman on the way. At that moment, in the empty street, the lonely pregnant woman is the epitome of Sophie, as if he could feel Sophie¡¯s lonely and helpless destion. After a night of struggle, Dixon made a choice. He chose to put aside his so-called dignity, to use the power of his good brothers to crush The Larissa family, and then to marry Sophie into The Dixon family in style. The woman he loved, his child, must not suffer any more humiliation. ¡°Heh.¡± Danny snorted augh, arms around his chest, leaningzily against the door frame, flirting, ¡°You say you, think about it a little early, still need to go to such lengths.¡± Dixon let out a long sigh of frustration, lifting his suit and pulling out his cigarette case, pulling out a cigarette from it and handing it to Danny, and then pulling out another one and holding it in his mouth, ¡°It¡¯s all about youthful ignorance. I wanted to get rid of The Smith family and The Larissa family with my own ability to avenge her, but I ignored the cycle length and let her suffer for nothing.¡± This is one, the second, Dixon felt that his own woman¡¯s revenge, pretending to use the hands of others to avenge, look like he has no talent, unlike a man. ¡°But have you ever thought about ¡­¡± Danny lit a cigarette, bar a puff, a light smoke emitted between his lips, ¡°within your ability to get rid of The Smith family and The Larissa family, even if you use us, is also your strength. Otherwise, a random person to help us help him, do you think practical?¡± Chapter 1622 : Something happened on Nameless Island That said, but Dixon still feels that it is not the same thing. But he no longer cared about all the face and stuff. ¡°How long will it take?¡± He asked.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Danny didn¡¯t understand, ¡°How long what?¡± ¡°How long will it take to get rid of The Smith family and The Larissa family?¡± was all Dixon cared about. Danny raised his hand and brushed the frame of his sses on the bridge of his nose, ¡°Now you¡¯re in a hurry, what have you been doing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, just ask if you help?¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Danny helplessly shook his head a smile, ¡°brother have opened up, how will let you fail to achieve the purpose.¡± He frowned deep in thought and said thoughtfully, ¡°This way, you do so recently ¡­¡± ¡­ Chinshin Vi. Early in the morning, Vivian and Morris were sleeping when suddenly Morris¡¯s cell phone rang, waking the two. Morris raised his hand to pick up the phone on the bedside table, scanned the phone number, immediately frowned, got up and then went out to answer the phone. But the woman beside him took his wrist, herplex eyes gazing at him, ¡°Morris, forget what you promised me yesterday?¡± He promised her that he would not keep any secrets from her in the future. Thinking about this, Morris leaned against the bed and answered the phone, ¡°Michele, what¡¯s up?¡± Morris spoke fluent English and it was a call from abroad. ¡°Something has happened, there is a traitor in Nameless Ind, all the brothers sent to carry out the mission in the past two days have missed, angering the golden master.¡± The other party briefly and concisely described the situation. One mistake is a coincidence, two mistakes may be an ident, but three times out of the question has to make people suspicious. The nameless ind was founded by Morris back then, these years he will go to the nameless ind when he has time, but from the time he went to the hidden tribe, the management of the nameless ind is a little looser. Nowadays, the crisis is all around, and the Nameless Ind has problems at this time, it must be someone¡¯s secret n. ¡°People did not find out?¡± Morris asked. Michele shook his head, ¡°hidden very deep, damn, it is impossible to find out who is. The brother sent out on the mission was seriously injured, and Justin ¡­ is dead.¡± Justin is a good brother who came with Morris gunfire, Morris did not expect to suddenly get the bad news of his death. After a short silence, Morris immediately said, ¡°Do not take over any missions recently, all rest for a while.¡± Obviously, the Nameless Ind was attacked. Morris asked a few more questions about the situation on Nameless Ind, and then hung up the phone uneasily. Seeing his sad face, Vivian asked, ¡°Something happened to Nameless Ind, right?¡± He nodded, took out a cigarette from the cigarette case sitting on the bed and lit it, biting into it, emitting a faint smoke and falling into silence. Vivian knew the seriousness of the situation, ¡°The news about Nameless Ind has been very secretive, and those who can investigate Nameless Ind are bound to be people with strong foreign power. I don¡¯t think this matter should have anything to do with The Lora family.¡± Nameless Ind is a secret organization, which is quite famous among the foreign ck forces, but people in the country know very little about it. If Nathanael Lora knew that Morris was in control of Nameless Ind, he would not have had the guts to continue confronting Morris. Therefore, the person behind the scenes must be abroad. ¡°The first thing that happened was that Frank was in charge. Morris¡¯s eyes were deep, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± ¡°Morris, now you can¡¯t leave L City. I want ¡­¡± Vivian hesitated, ¡°I want to go to No Name Ind for you.¡± Shevolunteer for the job. Chapter 1623 : Departure to Nameless Island ¡°Nonsense.¡± Morris refused outright, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about Nameless Ind, how can I feelfortable letting you go alone?¡± He sensed that Vivian sincerely wanted to help him share the burden, patiently said: ¡°The situation there is not as simple as you think. Understand?¡± ¡°But L City can¡¯t do without you.¡± Vivian sat up from the bed and leaned over him, calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no room for error now that the n is underway, and Morris, Nathanael Lora, and Mike Cheal aren¡¯t that easy to deal with.¡± ¡°You stay.¡± Morris thought for a moment, ¡°With Trent Stone¡¯s help in L City, everything will go ording to n. I need to go to No Name Ind.¡± The couple now needed to split up, and it was a choice of necessity. Vivian took Morris¡¯s hand, rubbing the back of his hand with her fingers, resting her chin on his shoulder, deep in thought. After a long time, she asked in a whisper, ¡°What if, and I mean what if, Nathanael Lora and Mike Cheal set a trap and I don¡¯tplete your n?¡± He had gambled hundreds of billions of dors in assets, plus the one he had previously invested in the Hidden n, which was almost all he had. If the L City property was not protected, it would undoubtedly be a fatal injury to Morris. Vivian did not have any certainty. The man lowered his eyes to look at the person leaning on his shoulder, the faint fragrance of her hair lingered between his nostrils, he raised his hand to cover her cheek, his coarse fingers pinched her cheek, ¡°The big deal is to start all over again.¡± He had already made the worst of it. The lesser of two evils. Morris decided to make a trip to Nameless Ind alone. There, that was his real core property. Once there is a problem in the nameless ind, not only the L City industry, I am afraid that even his wife and children can not protect. ¡°I just can¡¯t worry about you.¡± He sighed lightly and frowned sadly. Vivian is used to seeing Morris¡¯ calm and unhurried side, but when she suddenly saw him looking serious, like he was facing a big enemy, her heart sank. The nameless ind. What kind of ce is it? And what secrets are hidden? How many crises are lurking?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She did not know anything. ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian thought twice and made her choice, ¡°I¡¯ll stay.¡± She moved to sit face to face with Morris on the bed and said in a serious voice: ¡°But you must promise me that you will stay alive. I told you that if you are no longer, I will take Yilia and Yves, find a new man to marry, and let your children call someone else their father and take theirst name!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Morris sped his palm on the back of her head, brought her violently towards him, and leaned down to kiss her on the lips. The lips were soft and sticky, with a hint of sweetness, like poppies, making him intoxicated, greedy and wildly demanding. Last night¡¯s half night of madness, Vivian do not know how many times was sent to the top of extreme pleasure, ethereal as immortality, forgetting to sink, now see a short time together and then parting, the couple hidden in the heart of the reluctance to almost overflow. Tightly embrace each other, hard to part with. The couple is in love with each other. Vivian hugged him, ¡°After going there, can we still contact?¡± ¡°I will contact you once every three days.¡± Because it is a secret base, it cannot be easily contacted with the outside world. Although Vivian did not know the specifics of Nameless Ind, she would not ask more questions, after all, the less they knew about some things, the safer it would be for them. ¡°Well, be sure to contact me on time.¡± She hugged Morris tightly, her cheek pressed against his chest, moistening her eyes. Chapter 1624 : The Old Lady is Sick ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about me.¡± Morris hand gently smoothed her dark hair, and his heart was filled with a parting feeling of reluctance. Afterwards, the two of them snuggled up to each other, and no one spoke. Outside the window, a gloomy, early in the morning to give people a sense of ck clouds oppression. This day, only afraid that there will be a storm. The two people have not seen each other for a long time, together inevitably sleepy, so much so that after getting up is already 10:30 am. ¡°You two still want to get up?¡± In the living room, Margarita Jones smacked her lips when she saw the twoe down, ¡°I thought you guys didn¡¯t want to get up in order to fight for your pregnancy.¡± She leaned back on the couch with little Princess Yilia in her arms, giggling with delight as she teased the little one. ¡°No boyfriend, envious?¡± Vivian teased Margarita Jones nonchntly, walking over to sit beside her, ¡°Yilia,e on, Mommy¡¯s holding.¡± She took little Yilia from Margarita Jones¡¯ arms and gave her a kiss on the cheek, ¡°Did you miss Mommy?¡± ¡°Geez, you¡¯re taking away my love.¡± Margarita Jones gave Vivian a nk look, ¡°I¡¯ll go hold Yves,¡± she said, she got up and went to Anika, ¡°Auntie,e on, let me hold her for a while.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Anika and Lincoln have been getting along with Margarita Jones for a while, and they both like Margarita Jones¡¯ lively and straightforward personality, and they always feel that she is quite simr to their daughter. The couple is very fond of Margarita Jones¡¯ personality, and they think she is quite simr to their daughter. But just as Margarita Jones leaned over to hug Yves, Madame Cheal suddenly ran over, ¡°Get up, get up, I can only hold my grandson myself.¡± She took Yves from Anika and whispered, ¡°Little Morris, do you miss your grandmother? You little brat, grow up quickly.¡± Madame Cheal¡¯s Alzheimer¡¯s disease returned and mistook Yves for Morris as a child. Several people looked at the usually dignified Madame Cheal, could not stop a soft sigh, more helpless and heartbroken. Morris walked towards Madame Cheal, ¡°Here, give me the baby.¡± He was worried that Madame Cheal could not hold Yves steady and would let the little one get hurt. Madame Cheal saw himing, first stunned, then her eyes were red, holding the child with one hand and pping Morris on the chest with the other, ¡°You ungrateful son still know toe back? The first thing you need to do is to take a look at the website. How could I have given birth to such a heartless thing like you, and suffered Morris the child. I¡¯ll kill you, kill you!¡± Madame Cheal mistook Morris for Maddox Cheal, but between the lines, it was easy to hear Madame Cheal¡¯s love and affection for Morris. This scene is a heartbreaking look at the crowd. Especially Morris, although he is not good at words, but his heart feels most ashamed of Madame Cheal, but that a feeling but do not know how to express. ¡°I¡¯m here, and will never leave again.¡± Morris said while carefully carrying Yves away from Madame Cheal¡¯s arms. ¡°Oooh ¡­¡± Madame Cheal hugged Morris, ¡°no more good, no more good ah, mom can not let you ah Maddox, oooh¡­ ¡­¡± It is probably because of Maddox Cheal¡¯s appearance that Madame Cheal has been emotionally unstabletely, hugging Morris and bawling her eyes out. This scene made Lincoln and Anika couple look at the nostrils, very heartbroken. ¡°Ugh, Madame Cheal is so pathetic.¡± Margarita Jones sat next to Vivian with her head resting on her shoulder, ¡°Will I be like this when I¡¯m old?¡± ¡°No.¡± Vivian replied dryly. ¡°Who said so.¡± She let out a long sigh, ¡°Promise me that if I am ever like Madame Cheal, I will trouble you to send me to the Crypt.¡± ¡°And!¡± She then added, ¡°If I die, send my ashes back to the Hermitage to Martin Baron. Chapter 1625 : Morris is gone ¡°You¡¯ve been imagining things all day.¡± Vivian gave her an oblique nce, ¡°It¡¯s too obscure to expect me to take your ashes back to the Hidden Tribe if you want to go back yourself.¡± She deliberately said to Margarita Jones. ¡°Where there are people, there are rivers andkes. ¡­¡± She let out a long sigh and leaned back on the sofa, looking up at the ceiling, ¡°I thought I could live a peaceful life after I left the Hidden n, but I never thought that your ce would be even more I thought I could live afortable life after I left the Hidden Tribe, but I never thought that your ce would be even more dangerous.¡± She was used to calling the shots when she was in the Hidden Tribe, but when she came to L City, although she had a few friends in Vivian, she was a bare-bonesmander. The feeling of being all alone made her feel insecure somehow. Vivian did not answer, his gaze fell on Morris¡¯s body, watching him holding Yves in one hand and Madame Cheal in the other, his handsome face showed a rare look of sadness. This time, life and death were uncertain. What is even more dangerous is that they do not now know the identity of the maniptor behind the curtain. Morris took Madame Cheal upstairs to rest, and then came back downstairs, exchanged pleasantries with his father-inw and mother-inw, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a business trip now, and I¡¯ll be out of the country for a while recently, so you guys can stay here without worry.¡± Lincoln and his wife looked at each other, the two old people were sad and sighing, they wanted to ask more but did not know what to ask. They only knew that Morris was a man of great importance, and there were many things that they could not interfere with. Lincoln nodded, ¡°Take care of yourself out there, Vivian and I we will take care of the kids, and you don¡¯t have to worry about home.¡± Margarita Jones, sitting on the couch across from her, nced at Morris, then looked to Vivian and asked in a small voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where is my master going?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± There are some things that cannot be said in a few words. Margarita Jones didn¡¯t ask any more questions. An hourter, Morris was out the door. Standing in the hallway in front of the lobby, Vivian reluctantly looked at Morris, who walked to the limousine with a ck umbre, and her red lips opened, like a lump in her throat. The morning dark clouds are pressing down on the city, but now it is already raining heavily, the rain crackling on the ground, falling on Morris¡¯s umbre, emitting a crisp sound. The sound, hitting Vivian¡¯s heart one after another, made her heart involuntarily seized up. The rain was mixed with the spring wind, slightly cool. Morris, dressed in a ck trench coat, went to the door of the car, holding the door with one hand and holding an umbre with the other, his eyes fell on Vivian¡¯s body through the rain. The two look at each other from a distance, affectionate, in addition to the two strong reluctance, more is for each other¡¯s concern.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Suddenly, Vivian came running down the steps in the rain. ¡°Morris!¡± She shouted. Morris saw her running in the rain and stepped forward, holding her umbre with his hand. Vivian jumped into his arms, Morris hugged her with his left hand, then rubbed her hair again, ¡°Silly, it¡¯s raining so hard, your clothes are soaked, you¡¯re not afraid of catching a cold.¡± A doting tone, full of thick and deep love. ¡°You promised me toe back safely.¡± Vivian wrapped her hands tightly around Morris¡¯s waist and stood on tiptoe, her rain-stained cheeks pressed against his face, also wetting his cheeks. ¡°It will.¡± Morris whispered softly tofort her, ¡°Have faith in your husband¡¯s ability.¡± Under a ck umbre, the two embraced each other tightly, seemingly isting everything around them, and everything was as still as if it were still. The Lincoln¡¯s, Margarita Jones, and Scales Aaron, who appeared from nowhere, stood there under the floating eaves outside the hall, watching the two in the rain, each with a heavy expression. Chapter 1626 : Margarita Jones confesses her love Eventually, Morris led Vivian back to the living room door with an umbre. The woman stood on the steps, he stood at the bottom of the steps with his umbre, his gaze leveled at her, his handsome face was a light smile, lightening the coldness of the day, adding a bit of gentleness, like a spring breeze. For a moment, Vivian felt that the wind was not cold anymore; the rain seemed to be a romance when they were parting for a short time.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Morris left. He got into the car, Ethan started the car and slowly left the vi, disappearing in the foggy rain. Lincoln and Anika watched their daughter stand at the door and watched Morris. The couple was heartbroken, but they couldn¡¯t say anything, so they turned around and went back to the living room first, wanting to leave her a quiet space. Scales Aaron¡¯s dark ink-like eyes shed, and a silly smile appeared on his face, ¡°Hey, hey, hey, Yilia, I want to hug Yilia.¡± ¡°Good, Yilia baby let little uncle y with you for a while.¡± Anika assuredly handed the child over to Scales Aaron. Although it is said that Scales Aaron ¡®lost his memory¡¯, but these days with Scales Aaron, theypletely just treat Scales Aaron as a child, there is no half hostility towards him. They all went into the living room, and only Vivian and Margarita Jones were left outside the living room. Margarita Jones saw Vivian lost in thought and her heart seemed to have left with Morris¡¯ departure. She moved to Vivian¡¯s side and put her arm around her shoulder, ¡°Oh, old married couple, it¡¯s just a short parting, it¡¯s like a life and death parting, Vivian, you have to y hard to get, after all, my master has entrusted everything to you.¡± Vivian, who had been wandering in the void, withdrew her thoughts and gave Margarita Jones a sideways nce, ¡°You only know how to talk about me? Think about yourself. Just now Ethan has been looking at you, trying to say hello to you, but you can not give him a look.¡± She didn¡¯t have the heart to say it out loud, but now that Ethan was gone, Vivian didn¡¯t have to hide it. ¡°Did you?¡± Margarita Jones grinned broadly, unconcerned, and took her cell phone out of her pocket and dialed Ethan¡¯s number. ¡°Beep beep beep ¡­.¡± The phone rang a few times and just when Margarita Jones thought Ethan wouldn¡¯t pick up, the call was answered, ¡°Miss Margarita.¡± ¡°Ethan, Vivian said you had something to say to me earlier?¡± She asked abruptly. This question, not to mention Ethan, even Vivian who was standing at the side was speechless. She shook her head and looked at Margarita Jones as if she was mentally handicapped, feeling: How can there be a woman like Margarita Jones in this world, who titites people without knowing it? It really is ¡­ unbelievable. At this time, Ethan is driving. The original parting asion wanted to say hello to Margarita Jones, but several times three times looked at Margarita Jones, have found her eyes fell on Morris, he was also embarrassed to squeak. ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Ethan¡¯s mind went nk briefly, down in the dumps, not knowing how to respond. ¡°What, you wouldn¡¯t be able to give up on thisdy, would you?¡± Margarita Jones giggled. She was straightforwardly joking with Ethan, but somehow the limo shook violently and Morris, who was sitting on the passenger side, nted a nce over. Ethan cheeks a hot, avoiding the sharp gaze of their own boss, ¡°Miss Margarita do not ¡­ do not bullshit. I just want to tell you, boss is not in this time, trouble you to take more care of the youngdy.¡± ¡°Nonsense, do you need to say this matter.¡± Margarita Jones snorted lightly, ¡°have this mind, you might as well think about how to protect my master. ethan I tell you, if my master back there are any three short, I am the first not to forgive you.¡± Ethan: ¡°¡­¡± chapter 1627 : Sophie came back He was speechless in a million ways, ¡°Got it Miss Margarita.¡± ¡°Okay, then it¡¯s okay I¡¯ll hang up.¡± Margarita Jones finished her sentence and was ready to hang up the phone. ¡°Wait.¡± Ethan phone on the amplified, he hands on the steering wheel, while driving, while saying: ¡°that ¡­¡± swallowed, hesitated for a long time, before saying: ¡°you also take care of yourself. ¡± ¡°What a lot of nonsense. I can¡¯t take care of myself, how can I protect Vivian?¡± Margarita Jones teased, before hanging up the phone, she still said, ¡°Have a safe trip, waiting for your safe return.¡± An ordinary parting wish between friends. But this phrase in Ethan¡¯s ears has a different meaning. His wheat-colored skin was tinged with an imperceptible red. ¡°Thanks.¡± Hanging up the phone, Ethan put the phone aside and couldn¡¯t help but smile a little. The subconscious smile, probably even he himself did not notice, but inexplicably, Ethan felt that the surrounding air pressure is a bit wrong, a sideways nce, and found the boss of his own meaningful eyes are staring at him. Ethan raised his hand and scratched his head, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Morris leaned back in the passenger seat and raised one eyebrow, ¡°Like her?¡± ¡°No! No, no, no, no, absolutely nothing!¡± Ethan¡¯s head was shaking round, denying it with a crispness. ¡°You¡¯ve been with me for more than ten years, a good brother who was born to die, single for so long, I¡¯ll arrange an object for you when you return.¡± Morris pulled out a cigarette from the cigarette case and asked him. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have that in mind yet.¡± Ethan refused directly. Morris eyes shed, deep gaze looked at him, did not speak again. ¡­ In the vi, after Morris left, Vivian shut himself into the study, went through all the recent situation of Morris¡¯pany, and made a phone call to Trent Stone, asking him toe to the vi now. So, all day long, Vivian and Ethan spent the day in the den talking about thepany and starting toy out an borate n. Midway through the day, Margarita Jones joined in. But she was not familiar with thepany¡¯s disputes, so she had to sit on the sidelines and watch. In the afternoon, Danny, Dixon and Arlo Marsh came to Chinshin Vi and talked with Vivian. After everyone left, Dixon gave a look to Vivian, who understood, ¡°You guys go down to eat first, I¡¯ll talk to Dixon.¡± Several people nodded and went downstairs to prepare for dinner. Vivian closed the door and looked at Dixon, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Dixon nced at Vivian and let out a frustrated sigh, ¡°Sophie was hospitalizedst night.¡± ¡°Sophie?¡± Vivian¡¯s heartstrings tightened, ¡°What happened to her?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Warren¡¯s mother die, she went back to L City with Warren.test night there was a bloodbath and she went to the hospital alone.¡± When he spoke, Dixon was filled with guilt. In the past, the yboy did not have the unrestrained energy, but between the eyebrows are lingering heavy and gloomy. Vivian witnessed the rtionship between Dixon and Sophie all the way to today, although also did not see, but Dixon¡¯s fondness for Sophie she saw in the eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone reliable to go over and stay with herter.¡± During special times, even if Vivian wanted to visit Sophie, she could only do so quietly. Otherwise, attracting the attention of The Larissa family and The Smith family would be an absolute disaster for Sophie.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Dixon walked to the side of the sofa and sat down, the whole person leanedzily on the sofa, head resting on the backrest, eyes gazing at the ceiling, sighing repeatedly, ¡°Vivian, do you think I made a mistake in the first ce?¡± Vivian leaned on the side of the desk and looked at Dixon with her arms around her chest, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Although it is said that you joint Morris and Danny brother can handle The Larissa family and Abraham Smith, but the open gun is easy to hide the dark arrow is difficult to prevent. If you force them to be anxious, only afraid that they will really y with Sophie, the consequences may be unimaginable.¡± Chapter 1628 : Sophie’s Pregnancy Found The reason why Dixon step by step ording to the n to calcte the people of The Larissa family, is also out of consideration for Sophie. After all, she has three children in her belly, and if something happens, it will really be three lives in one. The consequences for Sophie are unbearable, but if something does happen, it will be thest straw that destroys Dixon. ¡°Can you help me persuade Sophie?¡± Dixon eyelids slightly drooping, ¡°I have greeted with big brother, want to unite with them to get rid of Abraham Smith and The Larissa family. I just worry ¡­ worried that after everything is stable, Sophie won¡¯t want to marry me.¡± ¡°I will help you to open up to her.¡± Vivian genuinely wants the two to be together. But ¡­ She ruffled the hair on her forehead, straightened up and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, looking at the rain that crackled and fell on the window, converging into drops that snaked down the ss window, shining in the light of the study with a little starburst, causing her heart to be heavy for no reason. ¡°What Sophie cares most about is that scar on her face.¡± She said. ¡°I know.¡± Dixon did not know what Sophie was thinking, ¡°I contacted many doctors privately, but because she is scarred, that kind of surgery can not be repaired. But I thought about it again, although I can¡¯t fix all of them, but a little bit of microscopic surgery, at least slightly better than now.¡± Although he thinks so, Sophie may not agree. ¡°The surgery is not significant, and it¡¯s even more of a psychological blow to Sophie.¡± Suddenly, Vivian turned back to Dixon, ¡°Last time Margarita told me that there is an old Chinese doctor in the Hidden Tribe, he is an excellent healer, most of them are methods that ordinary doctors have never seen before, and the effect of repairing scars is amazing.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Really?¡± Dixon¡¯s eyes lit up and he stood up in a sh, ¡°Which doctor? I¡¯ll go get him right now.¡± He had searched countless times for a doctor, but could not find the perfect method. Now that he heard Vivian say so, he seemed to have seen the light. Vivian shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as you think. I heard that the man is a former elder of the Hidden Tribe, the identity is not only noble, but also aloof personality. He never charges for treating people, but he rarely saves them.¡± To put it bluntly, there is no shortage of money, but save people as they see fit. Last time in the Hidden Tribe, their group stirred up the Hidden Tribe, only afraid that that elder will not easily make a move. ¡°Will it work? We won¡¯t know until we try.¡± Dixon¡¯s hand on his side clenched, eyes narrowed at a certain ce, into deep thought. ¡°When Morrises back from Nameless Ind and all the dust settles, let¡¯s go over there together.¡± Vivian gave him a dose of reassurance. Dixon thought about it, ¡°It¡¯s fine. sophie is pregnant now, she won¡¯t give birth for a few months, let¡¯s wait.¡± ¡­ Back to three hours ago. The Smith family. Dixon did not return all night, Larissa was depressed, bored and ran to The Smith family to find Abraham Smith. ¡°Why are you here again?¡± It was raining heavily today, so Abraham Smith was lying on a rocking chair on the balcony of his study listening to the sound of the rain beating against the ntain, sipping a good Longjing, and holding a book on marketing management, rxed and at ease. Larissa wrapped in a thick jacket, unhappily slipping slippers to the balcony of the single sofa, a butt to sit down, aggrieved skimmed, ¡°s, I ¡­ seem to have upset Dixon.¡± Smell, Abraham Smith no reaction, just put down the baster cup, lift a hand lifted a page of the book, continue to look. ¡°Hey, are you still my brother ah? Don¡¯t you care about me?¡± Larissa saw that Abraham Smith did not respond at all and kicked him lightly in exasperation. Chapter 1629 : Larissa Pregnant Abraham Smith still continued to look at the book and spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s the first day you and Dixon don¡¯t get along, what¡¯s all the fuss about.¡± ¡°I ¡­!¡± Well, there was nothing wrong with saying that. She propped her elbows on her knees, rested her chin, and looked out the window at the rain, ¡°So annoying na, a good day, why is it raining.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. When she was in a bad mood, even the rain got in the way of her mood. ¡°Brother, what do you think I should do?¡± Larissa puffed out her cheeks, ¡°I¡¯m so afraid that Dixon doesn¡¯t love me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re both married, what¡¯s the point of thinking about all that nonsense.¡± Abraham Smith closed the book and threw it into Larissa¡¯s arms, ¡°Read more books when you have time, to refresh your brain.¡± The implication is that she has no brain. ¡°Marketing and Management again?¡± Larissa got tired of reading it and threw the book on the table, ¡°There is time to see how Buffett, the stock god, spectes on stocks.¡± She sat up straight, picked up the baster cup on the tea table, picked up the exquisitely carved baster pot and poured a cup of tea, sipping it while muttering, ¡°You¡¯re stillid back and rxed. I think it¡¯s time for you to find me a sister-inw.¡± ¡°Mind your own business.¡± Abraham Smith said indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m not fine ¡­ vomiting ¡­ vomiting ¡­,¡± Larissa was saying, when suddenly her stomach rose with A burst of nausea, she put down the cup, raised her hand to cover her chest, turned sideways to the side of the garbage can dry heaving up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Abraham Smith got up and stood beside her, patting her on the back. ¡°Vomit ¡­ Well ¡­ vomit ¡­¡± Larissa vomited for a long time, and the overreaction directly made her face go red with it, and her eyes physically overflowed with tears. She waved her hand and drew out a tissue to wipe her tears, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I got up this morning and suddenly got nauseous, I guess it¡¯s my stomach ¡­¡± said, Larissa movement a meal, immediately raised his eyes to Abraham Smith, the two looked at each other, unspoken thought of what. Then, Abraham Smith immediately drove Larissa to The Smith family¡¯s nearest hospital, Downtown Hospital. Because there were Abraham Smith¡¯s friends in the hospital, after entering the hospital, the doctor directly arranged for Larissa to go outside the ultrasound room to hold her urine and wait for the ultrasound examination, and also gave her a blood test. Ten minutester, the examination was over, Larissa took the ultrasound examination report, suddenly smile overflowing, a hug Abraham Smith, ¡°Ha, brother, I¡¯m pregnant, I¡¯m pregnant, ha ha ha ha ¡­¡± The good news came out of nowhere, and Larissa couldn¡¯t wait to celebrate with the whole world. Abraham Smith looked at the strange eyes cast around, patted her back, reminded, ¡°Image, can you pay attention to the image!¡± ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ What image do you want? I am what I am, what does it matter to anyone else.¡± Larissa let go of Abraham Smith and continued to look down at the ultrasound report, ¡°It¡¯s only been a month, it¡¯s still a tiny dot on the ultrasound chart.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to call Dixon and report the news.¡± Abraham Smith reminded. Larissa shook, ¡°No, I want to find him in person and tell him myself.¡± Her eyes were smiling and she was in a good mood, and the image that came to her mind was of her telling Dixon how happy he would be. The doctor told her to take good care of her body, to take care of her nutrition, and toe to the hospital for regr checkups. Larissa nodded her head like a pounding garlic, behaving like a little sister next door in front of the doctor, cute and charming. ¡°Let¡¯s go, brother.¡± Coming out of the clinic, Larissa put her arm around Abraham Smith, ¡°Let¡¯s go home. No, you have to take me to Brody Group, I¡¯m going to Dixon, I¡¯m going to tell him I¡¯m having his baby.¡± Chapter 1630 : Sophie is lost God knows how happy Larissa was at this moment. As if holding a dead log in the middle of the ocean, a person in a desperate situation saw a rescue boat at the moment of despair, such joy and hope, lighting up her recent gray world. Since thest time in the Brody Group president¡¯s office, she appeared in front of Dixon without underwear, as if it touched Dixon¡¯s bottom line, he directly put her into the cold house. The boy came just in time. Too timely. So Larissa¡¯s happiness is beyond words and words. ¡°Heh, look at you with that no-good look.¡± Abraham Smith shook his head andughed along with her when he saw her ecstasy, his words doting on his sister. The two of them walked down from the second floor and stood on the elevator while they were still chatting. As they were joking, Larissa nced at a pregnant woman standing on the esctor. The pregnant woman was looking down at her cell phone, her long hair hanging down on one side of her face, covering half of her face, looking somewhat familiar. The esctor went up and down, and she nearly brushed against the woman, but still looked a little unreal. Larissa kept staring back at the woman until she watched the esctor go up to the second floor, the woman walked past the esctor, and at the corner of the stairs when she turned, she clearly and truly saw the woman¡¯s face. At once, her face was white and bloodless, and her pupils were wide. ¡°Watch out!¡± When the esctor reached the first floor, Larissa, still looking back at the second floor, almost tripped and fell, fortunately Abraham Smith helped her, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you watching the road?¡± ¡°Sophie, Sophie.¡± Larissa moved her feet to the floor, but her eyes were still looking back in the direction of the second floor. Abraham Smith didn¡¯t hear what Larissa was saying in the crowded hospital, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°That¡¯s Sophie.¡± With that, Larissa shook off Abraham Smith¡¯s hand and turned around to go up the esctor. Standing on the esctor, the steps were crowded with patients and escortsing to the hospital, even though Larissa wanted to get up the stairs quickly, she could not squeeze through, ¡°Excuse me, please give way.¡± She said to the people in front of her and tried to push aside the people in front of her to catch up with Sophie upstairs. ¡°Geez, what are you doing, my mother is partially paralyzed, are you crazy?¡± Larissa¡¯s daughter yelled at the woman in front of her, but Larissa was so distraught that she kept her eyes on the second floor and didn¡¯t hear what the woman¡¯s daughter was yelling. Abraham Smith, who followed her, helped Larissa, finally understood what she was saying, and reassured her, ¡°Did you see it wrong?¡± ¡°No, how could I forget that face? It can¡¯t be, it can¡¯t be, it must be her, it¡¯s her!¡± Larissa got emotional and tugged at Abraham Smith¡¯s sleeve, ¡°How could she be here? I just ¡­ just saw her pregnant.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She finally looked at Abraham Smith, a pair of beautiful eyes rippled with water, like a wounded deer in the jungle, confused and innocent. Abraham Smith frowned and also nced at the second floor, but there were too many people moving around on the second floor to find the figure they were trying to find, ¡°You¡¯re so stressed out, it¡¯s normal to look at the wrong one.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, you¡¯ll be suspicious during pregnancy, don¡¯t think too much. Come on, let¡¯s go back and rest.¡± As we speak, the two have already gone up to the second floor. Abraham Smith wanted to pull Larissa back, but Larissa had already pushed his hand away and started looking for Sophie¡¯s figure in the crowd on the second floor. But they went around the second floor, but they couldn¡¯t find Sophie¡¯s figure. Twenty minutester, the exhausted Larissa sat down on a bench in the corridor, drooping her head, lost in thought. Chapter 1631 : Sophie was kidnapped ¡°Told you it was you who thought too much.¡± Abraham Smith patted her shoulder, ¡°Come on, brother to send you to Brody Group. not also to Dixon to say good news, do not let these things affect the mood.¡± The mouth so reassuring, but Abraham Smith see their sister so sure, he also began to doubt just that person, is really Sophie. Larissa is now pregnant, he did not dare to investigate in front of her. Otherwise, if Larissa is stimted, it will only affect the fetus in her womb. ¡°No!¡± Larissa was stunned for a long time, suddenly stood up and grabbed Abraham Smith¡¯s arm, ¡°Surveince!¡± The two of them looked at each other, her eyes full of hope under her thick mascarashes, while Abraham Smith¡¯s brown eyes gradually darkened, his deep pupils hiding too many emotions and worries. ¡°This is a hospital, surveince is not something that can be investigated casually. Besides, there are so many people in the hospital.¡± ¡°No. Just need to find half an hour ago, the first floor surveince can be found ah.¡± ¡°Larissa, you ¡­¡± ¡°Brother, there are your friends in this hospital, I know all. I just ask you to help or not?¡± Larissa questioned in a cold voice. The attitude, as if Abraham Smith really do not help her, their brother and sister love will be broken off. Abraham Smith had no choice but to contact a friend at the hospital to check the surveince. Thirty minutester. In the hospital¡¯s surveince room, Larissa sat pale in her chair, staring at the familiar face framed on the surveince video. She wore a mask and her hair covered half of her face, but the monitor could clearly see that the person was Sophie. Both the body shape, appearance, and magnified face, through the edge of the mask can also be seen to reveal a little scar. That person is not Sophie can be who else! ¡°I found out Sophie¡¯s case from the hospital, he ¡­¡± Abraham Smith held a medical record in his hand, hesitated for a long time, and directly threw something in front of Larissa, ¡°You read it yourself.¡± Just now, I wanted to conceal Larissa to investigate everything, but Larissa is too sensitive, insistent to see the surveince, and now the truth is clear, he wanted to investigate again secretly will not help.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The soulless Larissa took a long time to find her soul, her empty gaze gradually came into focus, she looked down at Sophie¡¯s medical records ced in front of her and lifted her hand to lift a page. After a cursory nce, the important textual information was reflected in her eyes: Sophie, female ¡­ triplets, 21 weeks pregnant. Twenty-one weeks? Seven days a week, four weeks a month, she was pregnant ¡­ Larissa roughly calcte, shocked face more and more pale, even the lips have lost blood, ¡°five months!?¡± Five months ago, Sophie and Dixon two still met. ¡°She¡¯s carrying Dixon¡¯s baby.¡± Larissa hand clenched the medical record book, emotions to the brink of copse, even directly pinched the paper to deformation, hands also vaguely shaking, white at the bone knuckles. ¡°Ah!¡± Larissa screamed in anger, directly throwing the medical record book, her hands pounded heavily on the keyboard on the desktop, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill her, kill that bitch!¡± She stood up, that pale face was now red with rage, and her pupils were glowing with scarlet blood, hideous and gruesome. ¡°Larissa, you ¡­¡± Abraham Smith tried to reassure her, but her people had already turned away. He swept a nce at the security guards sitting in the surveince room, those people looked over like a good show, Abraham Smith¡¯s face sank, ¡°What to look at?!¡± After the words, he also left the monitoring room in anger and went after Larissa. Chapter 1632 : Leaving L City At the same time, the other side. Sophie appeared on the second floor to do blood tests, and after getting the results, Sophie saw that the child was fine for the time being, so she followed Warren, who came after her, through the discharge procedures and drove away. In the car, Warren red at Sophie with anger and helplessness, ¡°Can you tell me in advance if you have anything to do in the future? Do you know that it¡¯s dangerous for you to be out there alone?¡± Sophie sat on the passenger side, the corners of her lips pulled out a bitter smile, ¡°I just thought you were having a hard timetely and wanted you to get a good night¡¯s sleep. When you wake up, don¡¯t you just tell you too.¡± Sophie did not deliberately hide from Warren, justte at night did not want to disturb him. ¡°It¡¯s just that, you¡¯re a pregnant woman, I don¡¯t care to bother with you.¡± Warren waved his hand and continued driving, ¡°Where to now?¡± ¡°Well ¡­¡± Sophie thought about the face of Dixon that came to her mind and her heart couldn¡¯t help but pound, ¡°I want to get out of L City now.¡± Yes, leave L City. Leave Dixon. She doesn¡¯t want to see Dixon in her world anymore. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go now.¡± Warren¡¯s eyes lit up, and his face was overflowing with uncontroble joy. He couldn¡¯t wait for Sophie to leave L City right now and follow him to a strange ce where no one could find them.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then let¡¯s go now, take the provincial road, and we¡¯ll take turns driving on the way.¡± Sophie suggested. ¡°Okay, as you wish.¡± Warren readily agreed. ¡­ Chinshin Vi. In the dining room, all of them sat down to eat together, although there was no Morris, but in the way of Madame Cheal and the Lincolns, each of them had a pretend rxed smile on their faces, and the atmosphere was sort of lively. Dixon held a ss of wine, clinked sses with them, and then took a sip of red wine. Suddenly, his right eyelid began to flutter one by one. Dixon eyebrows wrinkled, a bad feeling, he thought of the hospital Sophie, always reassured, ¡°you guys eat first, I go out to make a phone call.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Danny said. He got up and left. See Dixon left, Margarita Jones moved a seat, sitting in Dixon¡¯s seat, holding a ss of red wine, ¡°Come on, Danny, let¡¯s drink. Vivian she does not apany me to drink, a person drinking more lonely.¡± Danny gave her a sidelong nce, ¡°You¡¯re not forgetting that I¡¯m a patient, Miss Margarita, give me a break.¡± That time in C he was injured, until now he has notpletely healed, need to recuperate for some time before. ¡°Huh, that little injury and still bring it out to say, not afraid of beingughed at.¡± Margarita Jones skimmed the corners of her mouth, gave him a contemptuous white nce and clinked her goblet with him, ¡°I¡¯ll drink first ha, you don¡¯t drink is to look down on me.¡± Her words drew a chuckle from the crowd at the table. ¡°Margarita girl has a very straightforward personality.¡± Anika chuckled. Madame Cheal pped with both hands, happy as a child,ughing and saying, ¡°Yada, yada, yada, yada, yada, yada, Katie is awesome, my daughter is awesome.¡± She was still confused and mistook Margarita Jones for her long-lost daughter, Katie Cheal. Belle, who was sitting next to her, exined, ¡°Don¡¯t mind Miss Margarita, the olddy misses her daughter.¡± Margarita Jones smiled and waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She got up, walked around the round table and went behind Madame Cheal, holding a ss of wine in one hand and wrapping her arm around Madame Cheal¡¯s neck with the other, ¡°Come on, Grandma, I¡¯ll drink to you, okay?¡± She touched the freshly squeezed orange juice in Madame Cheal¡¯s ss with the red wine. Chapter 1633 : Kidnapped by Larissa ¡°Eh, it¡¯s all short of a generation, you silly child. I¡¯m your mother, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Madame Cheal snapped. Margarita Jones¡¯ red lips rippled withughter, ¡°Mom,e on, Katie toast you, wishing you a blessing like the East Sea.¡± ¡°Yo, hahahaha, my daughter is the best.¡± Madame Cheal was amused, and her old hands held Margarita Jones¡¯ hand with great joy. The scene was heartbreaking and heartwarming to the eyes of the crowd. But among the group of people, Scales Aaron was the only one who sat in the corner and ate in silence, reducing the sense of existence. ¡°Scales Aaron, youe and have some juice.¡± Vivian saw that Scales Aaron kept eating with his head down, so she poured a ss of juice for him, ¡°Don¡¯t choke.¡± Scales Aaron¡¯s hand holding the chopsticks froze for a moment and looked up. A rosy smile spread across his face, ¡°Hey hey hey, thanks Melody.¡± But at that moment, the cell phone in Vivian¡¯s pocket rang. She took out her phone and saw that it was Dixon¡¯s call. Subconsciously looking up in the direction of the outside of the living room, feeling that something wasn¡¯t quite right, she answered the phone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, Sophie might be in trouble. Just now, I did not get through to her on the phone, and then the subordinate I arranged to take care of Sophie called to say that he followed Sophie, but lost her, and found that there was a suspicious vehicle following their car.¡± Dixon exined the situation and added, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to talk to them.¡± ¡°Uh-huh, okay.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t say anything more and hung up the phone. The atmosphere in the restaurant was still active, Vivian sat down and said to her adoptive parents, ¡°Mom and Dad, you guys eat first, thepany still has some business, I¡¯ll go over there with Brother Danny, Arlo and the others.¡± With that, Vivian gave the two a look and nced at Margarita Jones. Margarita Jones understood, ¡°Something is wrong, hahaha, take me with you.¡± ¡°Okay, then if there¡¯s something you guys need to do, go ahead.¡± Anika nodded. The dinner was nearing its end, so it didn¡¯t hurt that they were leaving now. Lincoln worried, ¡°Is there something big going on?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just a little thing, but Morris isn¡¯t here, so I had to ask Danny and Arlo to help me.¡± Vivian exined with a smile and got up, ¡°We¡¯ll leave now.¡± ¡°Auntie and uncle, you guys eat, we¡¯re leaving.¡± ¡°Auntie and uncle, I¡¯lle back another day.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Let¡¯s go, thanks for the hospitality.¡± Vivian, Margarita Jones, Danny and Arlo Marsh all got up and left. The Lincolns walked the four out of the living room and suddenly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Dixon?¡± ¡°Oh, he¡¯s in the car.¡± Vivian made up a poor excuse. ¡°Okay, you guys take it easy.¡± Anika waved her hand. A few people left with umbres and got into their cars, Vivian handed Dixon¡¯s car keys to Arlo Marsh, ¡°You drive his car.¡± To avoid the Lincolns¡¯ worry, Vivian didn¡¯t dare to say anything. When they left, Danny and Margarita Jones drove Dixon¡¯s car, and Vivian shared a car with Arlo Marsh. It was a dreary day in L City, sometimes pouring with rain, sometimes drizzling with rain. Arlo Marsh drove the car and asked Vivian with a sideways nce, ¡°Did something happen to Dixon?¡± If something hadn¡¯t happened, Vivian couldn¡¯t have taken them away halfway. ¡°It¡¯s Sophie.¡± Vivian answered Arlo Marsh¡¯s words while taking her phone and dialing Danny¡¯s number. The phone rang twice and the other party answered the phone, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Both sides unanimously put the phone on amplification. Chapter 1634 On the phone, Vivian said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Sophie returning to L City? Last night she was unwell and hospitalized. In the afternoon, Sophie left the hospital, and Dixon¡¯s people were closely following her car. Afterwards, the car was lost. Dixon¡¯s staff said they saw someone who seemed to be tracking Sophie¡¯s car. At this moment, Dixon couldn¡¯t reach her again, so something must have happened She told the story briefly and added, ¡°Dixon has sent someone to search for Sophie¡¯s whereabouts. If I¡¯m right, it should be rted to The Larissa family¡¯s people.¡± Sophie is in L City, she has no conflicts with anyone except Larissa. Once any ident happens to Sophie, the only people who will be suspected will only be Larissa with Abraham Smith. ¡°You take Arlo to the police station first, and ask him to check the police surveince to see where Sophie¡¯s car disappeared from.¡± Danny instructed with Vivian. ¡°Okay.¡± Without waiting for Vivian¡¯s reply, Arlo Marsh already answered, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the police station first, keep in touch.¡± ¡°Abraham Smith, the old man, has been quite idletely.¡± On the other end of the phone, Danny¡¯s tone was unpleasant. Dixon went to him in the morning, and he had only made a preliminary n for the day, not realizing that Abraham Smith was already sitting on his hands. Then Vivian heard Margarita Jones on the other end of the line say, ¡°Get him.¡± Simple and direct, very violent. What can be done, Margarita Jones would never want to use his mouth. ¡°That¡¯s it for now. Vivian will meet us as soon as he takes Arlo to the police station.¡± After saying that, Danny hung up the phone. ¡­ On the outskirts of the city, inside some abandoned building. It was raining heavily, and the abandoned building was particrly damp and cold. Sophie, who was pregnant, was dragged in, along with Warren. The first floor was fitted with arge iron door, which had been in disrepair for years and was rusty, making a creaking sound when you pushed it open, apanied by a cold, chilly wind, giving it an eerie aura. ¡°Get in.¡± The door opened and Sophie and Warren were shoved inside. Sophie was pregnant and couldn¡¯t afford to fall. Warren saw her stumble a few times and hurriedly stepped forward to help her, ¡°Sophie, be careful.¡± He stepped forward and caught the staggering Sophie as she fell right into his arms. Pop-pop-pop-! Suddenly, someone pped andughed bashfully, ¡°That¡¯s some deep love. sophie, do dixon know you¡¯re that close to another man?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Larissa came out of nowhere and pped her hands together, herughter echoing through the building in an extraordinarily ominous way. ¡°Larissa, is that you?¡± Seeing that it was Larissa, Warren was furious, ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± Sophie stood up holding Warren¡¯s arm, a pair of cold eyes looking at her, as angry as she could be, but more a sense of helplessness that the disparity between us and the enemy was too great. From the moment she was captured, he knew that her kidnapper was Larissa, but what could he do? Even if she knew who the other party was, she was powerless to turn the situation around. ¡°Shut up, there¡¯s no ce for you to talk here!¡± Larissa red at Warren with cool eyes, then looked at Sophie and slowly walked towards her, ¡°Sophie, you¡¯re a real bitch, pestering Dixon while screwing Warren!¡± Sophie pursed her lips, raised her hand to smooth the messy hair in front of her forehead behind her ear, ¡°That¡¯s my business, it has nothing to do with you.¡± She soothed her emotions and asked, ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Larissa narrowed her eyes and her eyes fell on Sophie¡¯s belly. Because she was pregnant with triplets, her pregnant belly was already very obvious, plus the weather was getting warmer and her clothes were getting thin, so she couldn¡¯t hide her bulging belly at all. Chapter 1635 : Getting Warren Dead ¡°Whose baby is it?¡± Larissa was ying with a spring-loaded knife in her hand, and the sharp de shone with a chill under the light, giving Sophie a frightened look. She was nervous about the safety of the baby in her belly, and raised her hand to clutch Warren¡¯s sleeve, pretending to exin calmly, ¡°I¡¯m with Warren, of course the baby is Warren¡¯s.¡± Sophie pursed her lips, swallowed, and took a soft breath to calm her frightened heart, ¡°Larissa, you told me to leave Dixon in the first ce, and I¡¯ve left him now, do you want to go back on your word?¡± The baby in her belly must not be known to Larissa as Dixon¡¯s, otherwise even she would be dead, not to mention the baby in her belly. God knows how frightened Sophie was at this moment, but she couldn¡¯t show it in front of Larissa even if she was panicking. Warren beside him heard Sophie say that the baby was his, and at that moment he couldn¡¯t say he was happy, but Warren felt an aura of deathing over him, making him feel disoriented. ¡°Warren¡¯s ¡­ heh.¡± Larissa snorted lightly, as if she had heard some joke, ¡°Sophie, do you take me Larissa for a fool?¡± She stood there, one hand around her chest, one hand ying with the short dagger in her hand, the de shining brightly, the refraction of the starburst seemed to deliberately shake at Sophie, giving her invisible pressure and threat. Sophie inclined her head to nce at Warren, good-looking shear water eyes rippled with water, with a hint of supplication. She seemed to be waiting for him to exin. Warren was so nervous that his lips were dry, he licked his lips and raised his head and chest, ¡°Yes, the child is mine. If you hadn¡¯t let me y games with Sophie, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to carry my child.¡± In order to protect Sophie, Warren went out of his way. Listening to the two, Larissa was a little hesitant. The time to calcte, although Dixon appeared in front of Sophie, but Sophie apanied the most people or Warren. For a while she couldn¡¯t be sure whether the baby was Dixon¡¯s or Warren¡¯s. Her eyebrows were slightly furrowed, one single eyelid narrowed, thinking for a moment, then suddenly the dagger de pointed at Warren, ¡°How can I trust you?¡± ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Did the question Warren, he looked helplessly at Sophie. ¡°I went back to L City with Warren because his mother died, and then I went to the hospital halfway through because I wasn¡¯t feeling well. And as you can see, we both left the hospital and were ready to leave L City. if you hadn¡¯t grabbed us here, we would have left L City by now.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Compared to Warren¡¯s panic, Sophie appeared more calm and collected on the surface. Larissa was half convinced by her words, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to make me believe you, but I won¡¯t believe you unless you two ¡®do¡¯ it for me here.¡± ¡°Larissa, you¡¯re despicable!¡± Sophie was furious and felt that Larissa had no shame. ¡°I¡¯m mean? Oh, I have even more despicable.¡± Larissa smiled sorrowfully, her chin lifted slightly, and with a flick of the dagger in her hand, she gestured a look towards the bodyguard on the side, ¡°Hit me ¡­¡± She pointed her dagger at Sophie, and then moved to Warren ¡°Him!¡± ¡°What are you hitting me for?¡± Warren panickedpletely, his face swishing a few shades of white. ¡°Larissa, you have something to do with me, bullying Warren is nothing.¡± Sophie stepped forward two steps, blocking in front of Warren, angry and furious. The whole way, Warren has helped her too much, Sophie can¡¯t bear to let Warren be involved again. ¡°But it¡¯s a deep love between husband and wife. Do not want me to hit Warren can also be ¡­¡± Larissa words again pause, towards a side bodyguard gestures a look. Chapter 1636 : Forcing Sophie to have an abortion The bodyguard then walked up to Sophie and handed her a box of something. ¡°What is this?¡± Sophie asked. ¡°Medicine.¡± Larissa exined, ¡°For abortion. I¡¯ll let Warren go as long as you¡¯re willing to take the pills.¡± Her tone was contemptuous, and her disdainful gaze looked askance at Sophie, as if to say: With you also worthy to be my Larissa¡¯s opponent. ¡°Larissa, you¡¯re crazy!¡± Warren dragged Sophie behind him and pointed angrily at Larissa, ¡°She has my child in her belly, it¡¯s a living life, aren¡¯t you afraid to die and go to hell.¡± ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡± listening to Warren¡¯s words, Larissa tilted her head andughed wildly without fear, ¡°but really childish ridiculous.¡± As her words fell, Larissa¡¯s smile suddenly tightened, reced by a gloomy and frightening expression, ¡°What are you waiting for? Fight for me.¡± At themand, several bodyguards standing at the side stepped towards Warren. The four bodyguards, all strong and tough, with fierce expressions, could bring a sense of oppression to Warren even if he looked at them for a second, making him feel scared. ¡°What do you want?¡± Sophie yelled, ¡°It is against thew to beat people ¡­¡± Naive before she could finish a sentence, several bodyguards had already walked up to Warren, the leader of the men smashed his fist into Warren¡¯s face, he was unable to resist and was knocked to the ground. The four men surrounded Warren and beat him up, not giving Warren a chance to resist. ¡°Stop it, all of you stop it!¡± Sophie yelled at them, even stepping forward to yank the men, but one of the bodyguards shook Sophie off so violently that she stumbled back a few steps, nearly falling to the ground. ¡°Sophie, run, run!¡± Warren said heartily as heid on the ground with his hands protecting his head and looked at Sophie. Larissa had brought eight bodyguards, four were beating Warren, two were standing by, two were guarding the door, Sophie was pregnant and could not escape. She looked at the beaten Warren and red angrily at Larissa, furious, ¡°Larissa, if you have any grudge,e at me, what is the point of beating Warren?¡± ¡°Good point.¡± Larissa inclined her head and apuded, walking over to the bodyguard with the medicine in her hand, taking it and flinging it directly at Sophie¡¯s face, ¡°Take the medicine and I¡¯ll have them let Warren go immediately.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Spare Warren was beaten, he was still concerned about the movement aside, ¡°Sophie, the medicine can¡¯t be taken, it will kill you. I¡¯m fine, I can hold out, they won¡¯t dare to kill me ¡­ Well ¡­ it hurts ¡­¡± Several bodyguards are practiced, extremely heavy hand, the pain Warren can not stop crying out in pain. Sophie looked at the box of medicine that fell on the ground, the intensive beating sound that lingered in her ears, and Warren¡¯s painful moans that she could not hold back, she felt iparable despair. The kind of cold like being in the ice cer came, vaguely shivering. There was no cell phone, no way to escape, no way to call the sky, no way to call the earth. Sophie was reluctant to stay with Dixon for fear of such revenge and the implication for her family. Her eyes were red with despair as she knelt down and picked up the box of medication.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Her eyes were covered with ayer of tears, blurring her vision, she could not see the name of the medicine written on the box, all that lingered in her mind was Warren¡¯s voice. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Sophie said breathlessly. ¡°Stop!¡± Larissa waved her hand, and several bodyguards there immediately stopped beating. The Warren on the ground only felt weak, long ago, his nose was bruised and swollen, and the corners of his mouth and nose were red and oozing with blood. Chapter 1637 : Stabbing Sophie He was lying on the ground, looking at Sophie who was standing aside, trying to say something, but found that he could not say anything. ¡°Let Warren go. The medicine, I¡¯ll take it.¡± Sophie bit her lip and said to Larissa. ¡°Good. As soon as you take the medicine, I¡¯ll let him go.¡± ¡°Let him go first, otherwise, I won¡¯t take the medicine.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll beat him to death first!¡± ¡°Fine, then you¡¯d better kill me as well.¡± Sophie suddenlyughed, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Dixon came to see mest night? Just in time, Warren and I died, dragging you along with us to be buried, it¡¯s not a loss.¡± Suddenly all of a sudden, Larissa¡¯s mind went nk and her face was suddenly bloodless. She had investigated the surveince and only saw Sophie arriving at the hospital alone, checking in alone, with no sign of Dixon. So Larissa naively thought that Dixon didn¡¯t know Sophie wasing. As for the baby in her womb, Larissa wasn¡¯t sure if it was Warren¡¯s or Dixon¡¯s. But no matter whose it was, the baby had to die. Only the death of the child would cut off all possibilities. ¡°Dixon would havee over if he knew you were in L City.¡± Larissa was gritting her teeth, she was ring angrily, couldn¡¯t suppress the anger in her heart, walked quickly to Sophie, grabbed the medicine in her hand, lowered her head while opening the medicine, said to the bodyguard at the side: ¡°Hold her down! This bitch, hooking up with my husband, today I want to kill her, kill her ¡­¡± Several bodyguards came over and directly held Sophie¡¯s arms. Sophie was unable to struggle, but did not struggle at all, just looked at Larissa, looked and smiled.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The face full of crazy smile, because there is that scar and more hideous. She gave up the struggle, ¡°Larissa, you better kill me today, or how else will Dixon kill you? I am carrying his child, do you think he will let you go? Hahahahahaha ¡­¡± Being at the bottom, powerless, she lives like a mole, casually being trampled underfoot. That kind of life makes her a little desperate. ¡°Sophie ¡­ don¡¯t ¡­¡± Warren struggled to get up, but there was no strength at all, even her mouth was full of blood. Bang¨C! Suddenly, there was a sound outside the door, followed by the door being pushed open. A group of people poured in with a hue and cry. ¡°Stop, stop them!¡± Larissa knew that it must be Dixoning. Since that was the case, it was better to just kill Sophie without doing anything. She held the gouged out pills in one hand, pulled out a dagger from her pocket with the other, and lunged at Sophie with a fierce face, a dagger raised high and stabbed towards Sophie. The edge of life and death, Sophie tired of not wanting to resist, powerlessly closed his eyes, waiting for the verdict of death. This kind of running around, living a careful life, she really had enough. The psychological trauma caused by her disfigurement has long destroyed thest barrier in her heart. Just ¡­ She waited for a few seconds and did not wait for the physical pain, but instead heard Larissa¡¯s painful wail. Sophie subconsciously opened her eyes and found a dagger stuck in her right arm where she was holding it, and the dagger she was holding had fallen to the ground. Larissa wailed in pain as she covered her arm, which was spilling blood. Seeing the blood, Sophie¡¯s face became whiter and whiter. At this moment, someone suddenly pulled her into his arms and raised his hand to cover her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡± The warmth of the embrace, the sudden familiar scent haunting her, made her feel inexplicably at ease. She knew ¡­ Dixon wasing. Dixon? Chapter 1638 : Sophie in a coma Dixon. Yes, the man who had intruded into her life and stirred it up. The sound of both sides fighting with their bare hands, fist to flesh, muffled, interspersed with a wail and scream, is next to your ears. ¡°Dixon! You lied to me, lied to me!¡± Larissa¡¯s lips kept trembling in pain, her left hand covering her injured right hand, her eyes overflowing with tears, ¡°She¡¯s carrying your child, isn¡¯t she? Dixon, you can afford to ¡­ ah!¡± Larissa words have not finished, Dixon raised his foot and kicked hard, directly kicked the person away, fell to the ground with a thud, head bumped into the wall, unconscious. Dixon lowered his head and pulled Sophie, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll take you back.¡± However, Sophie listened to Dixon¡¯s words, but like a frightened deer, fiercely out of his embrace, back a few steps. In a sh, Sophie saw Vivian and Margarita Jonesing with her. Her dull eyes were instantly tinged with a glow, ¡°Sister Vivian? Oooh ¡­¡± Just now in front of Dixon, she did not say a word, and did not even cry. At this moment, seeing Vivian walking in, she ran towards Vivian with her hand on her pregnant belly.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Vivian just entered the door and smelled blood, saw a trace of blood stains on Sophie¡¯s face, nervously trotted over, ¡°Sophie, where are you hurt?¡± ¡°Oooh ¡­¡± Sophie jumped into Vivian¡¯s arms and hugged her, ¡°I¡¯m scared, oooh ¡­ I¡¯m scared.¡± She bawled, removing the pretense of being ¡®strong¡¯ just now, crying like a child, her body still cowering one after another. Vivian hugged Sophie, slender jade fingers smoothed her hair, patted her back, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m with ¡­¡± she nced at Dixon, eyebrows a few imperceptible frown, ¡°I¡¯m with Margarita are here, we will protect you.¡± At this time, in front of Sophie, mentioning Dixon is obviously not appropriate. Margarita Jones came over and hugged the two, ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m here too. Don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯ll all protect you.¡± After theforting words were said, Sophie¡¯s emotions were almost uncontroble and she cried even more. Dixon, who was standing at the side, saw this scene and felt a dull pain in his heart, which was almost suffocating. He knew that after this disaster, Sophie was ¡®farther and farther away¡¯ from him. ¡°Sophie?¡± Sophie? Suddenly, Vivian hugged Sophie and shouted a few times. Dixon noticed that the situation was not right and immediately ran over to find Sophie fainted in Vivian¡¯s arms. ¡°Give her to me.¡± Dixon stepped forward, took Sophie from Vivian¡¯s arms, held her across her arms, and walked outside with steady steps. Arlo Marsh and Danny came one after the other and entered the dpidated building. Looking at the scene in front of him, Danny said, ¡°Hurry up and get Warren to the hospital.¡± At this point Warren could not withstand the pain, also fainted. ¡°These people are sent to the police station.¡± Vivian looked to Arlo Marsh, ¡°They are suspected of kidnapping and murder, leave it to you.¡± Arlo Marsh nodded, ¡°Well, I know how to handle it.¡± Vivian¡¯s gaze fell on the unconscious Larissa and instructed the bodyguards standing at the side, ¡°Take her away.¡± She had to settle this score with Larissa. ¡°Yes, Young Madam.¡± The bodyguards nodded and walked towards Larissa¡¯s side, carrying her like garbage, one by one arm, and dragged her out. The unconscious Larissa was dragged awake, she looked at the scene in front of her and struggled against it, ¡°You let go of me, I tell you, Abraham Smith is my brother. He won¡¯t let you guys go.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Margarita Jones, who hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time, was so angry that she went up to Margarita Jones and kicked her directly in the face, ¡°Shut up, bitch, you¡¯re making a lot of noise!¡± Chapter 1639 : Larissa is missing As Sophie¡¯s friend, Margarita Jones, of course, is toward Sophie. She was also disgusted with Larissa to her bones. Especially when she came to see Sophie¡¯s face sshed with blood, she thought Sophie was injured, at that moment, she wanted to hang Larissa up and give her a good beating. But the good thing is that the blood is not Sophie¡¯s. Even so, Margarita Jones didn¡¯t want to let Larissa go. ¡°All right.¡± Danny reached out and yanked Margarita Jones aside, ¡°Dixon will teach her a lesson.¡± ¡°Danny, even you¡¯re defending her?¡± Margarita Jones questioned as she shook Danny off, her sharp eyes ring at him. Danny: ¡°¡­¡± What did I say? ¡°Hmph.¡± Margarita Jones gave him a nk look and walked over to Vivian, ¡°Vivian, let¡¯s take Sophie back first.¡± So, the group quickly left the abandoned building. Meanwhile, the other side. Abraham Smith was busy with the work at hand at home, but his right eyelid was throbbing one after another. Ring-ring-ring Suddenly, the phone on his desk rang at first. Abraham Smith¡¯s heart thumped for a moment, he straightened up and picked up the phone to answer the call, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°President Abraham, it¡¯s not good, there¡¯s a problem at Y City Minco Biotech.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Abraham Smith was nervous when he heard the other party¡¯s urgent voice. The other party immediately exined, ¡°We just received a call from an investigation, saying that ourpany is suspected of leaking sewage, causing water pollution and causing many nearby residents to get sick, and asking thepany to stop production.¡± Y City Minco Bio is anotherpany under Abraham Smith¡¯s name, and is currently thergest revenue of the main industry. Abraham Smith never expected that Minco Biotech, which had been doing well, would be investigated. ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡± Hanging up the phone, Abraham Smith hardly hesitated, immediately got up and walked out of the study, went downstairs and drove away from the vi. Because of the heavy rain that had been falling and stopping all day, there was already a lot of standing water on the road. But when his car went to the road, there was a traffic jam, and he sat in the car for a full hour, could not move five meters away. He sat in his car for a full hour, unable to move five meters. He was suffering, and the cell phone in his pocket rang abruptly. Abraham Smith worried about the situation at Y City, immediately took out his phone and answered, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Ooooooooo ¡­ Abraham ah, you quickly save your sister ah, your sister her people are missing.¡± At the other end of the phone is The Larissa family olddy¡¯s voice crying in pain. The Larissa family¡¯s olddy was crying, Abraham Smith was irritated, ¡°What nonsense, Larissa is such a big person, can still disappear?¡± ¡°That girl went out in a rage this afternoon and has not returned, I can not call, the phone is turned off.¡± The Larissa family olddy sighed, ¡°Larissa although there are times when she is not home at night, but she never does not answer the phone ah.¡± ¡°s, you just think too much, I will send someone to look for it, you do not think too much, rest early.¡± Abraham Smith¡¯s tone was unpleasant, and he didn¡¯t say much after he hadforted her with a couple of words. After hanging up the phone, Abraham Smith immediately instructed someone to look for Larissa. His mind shed back to the scene at the hospital, where Larissa¡¯s thunderstorm after she found out Sophie was pregnant, and he was vaguely worried. But that concernsted only a few seconds, and then he put it behind him. All he wanted to do now was to rush to Y City to deal with the shutdown investigation of Minko Bio.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. But more than that, his right eyelid has been restlessly beating, giving him a bad feeling about the whole person. ¡­ Hospital. Sophie was sent to the hospital and underwent a series of tests, and finally the hospital gave the advice to let Sophie be hospitalized to keep the fetus. Chapter 1640 : Love but can’t After settling Sophie, Vivian and Larissa sat with her in the hospital room talking, talking and calming her nervous and restless heart.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Where¡¯s Warren, how is she?¡± Sophie was relieved to see Warren and worried about his condition. Vivian subconsciously nced at Larissa sitting at the side, their eyes locked for a moment, she pursed her lips, ¡°I¡¯ve hired a nurse to take care of Warren, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Is he very serious?¡± Sophie took Vivian¡¯s hand, ¡°Sister Vivian, Warren was injured because of me, something must not happen to him.¡± If anything happens, Sophie can¡¯t forgive herself in this life. ¡°He ¡­ is fine, don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Vivianforted Sophie, not wanting her to put pressure on herself. ¡°Really?¡± Perhaps not quite believing Vivian¡¯s words, Sophie looked to Margarita Jones again and asked. Margarita Jones¡¯ eyebrows jumped, her gaze swept over Vivian and nodded concurringly, ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to think about it all day.¡± She waved her hand, as if a careless perfunctory attitude. But it was that look that convinced Sophie. At that moment, the door of the ward pushed open. Several people turned around and saw Dixon walking in from outside. His gaze was fixed on Sophie, who was lying on the hospital bed, and his cold eyes suddenly became tender and affectionate at the sight of Sophie. ¡°Sophie, are you feeling better?¡± Dixon¡¯s voice was extraordinarily gentle, as if a louder voice would scare Sophie. ¡°Margarita, go out with me to make a phone call.¡± Vivian made an excuse and dragged Margarita Jones out of the room to make room for the two of them. With a click, the room door closed. Dixon and Sophie were the only ones left in therge hospital room. Dixon is wearing a suit with a white shirt and a ck tie around his neck, but at the moment his cor is a bit messy and his tie is crooked, but it¡¯s that messy look that gives him a kind of evil and unrestrained handsomeness. Sophie raised her eyes, and her eyes met Dixon¡¯s. Bang Bang Bang ¨C ! Sophie heart uncontrobly elerated, she bit her lips, quickly don¡¯t face, don¡¯t want to look at him again. Even so, she finally closed her eyes. ¡°Sophie ¡­¡± Dixon¡¯s thin lips are slightly open, calling her name, seeing that she is avoiding him all the time, Dixon¡¯s heart sank for no reason, and his heart was flooded with a dull pain. He pulled away the escort chair and sat on the escort chair where Vivian was sitting just now, throwing his clothes on the end of the bed on the hospital bed. Dixon justzily leaned back in the escort chair, his eyes looking at Sophie, and did not speak again. Silence. The ward is extraordinarily silent, except for the asional sounding from outside the ward, the ward is quiet enough to hear the breathing of two people. I don¡¯t know how long it took, Sophie, who was pretending to be asleep, finally couldn¡¯t help herself and turned her head to look at Dixon. It was a casual nce out of the corner of her eye that she met Dixon¡¯s eyes. At that moment Sophie felt embarrassed and heartbroken. A love but can not, a deep love but not dare to love emotions are intertwined, entangled, so she is iparable tangled, iparable pain. ¡°Just going to keep ignoring me?¡± Dixon asked. Sophie held the bedding in her hands and blinked her glistening watery eyes at the ceiling, as if pondering how to answer her question. ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± Sophie didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Come back to The Dixon family with me.¡± Seeing that she did not say anything for a long time, Dixon took the initiative to say. A sentence like a thunderstorm, scared Sophie jerked to look at him, pupils seismically wide, full of incredible eyes. Chapter 1641 : Child Miscarriage ¡°What ¡­ what?¡± As if it was a phantom hearing, Sophie felt a little inauthentic. ¡°I said,e home with me.¡± Said, Dixon added, ¡°Back to The Dixon family.¡± He said, go back to The Dixon family with him. Sophie¡¯s mind was nk, as if in the void of illusion, surrounded by silence, only the words ¡®with me back to The Dixon family¡¯ kept on lingering. ¡°I don¡¯t understand ¡­ what you mean.¡± ¡°Sophie, actually, I never told you that my marriage license with Larissa was a fake.¡± Dixon told Sophie the truth. All along, he never intended to get a marriage license with Larissa, so when he first typed the license he also left a thought to make a fake marriage license. Not only Larissa, but even The Dixon family was kept in the dark. Dixon originally thought his words would make Sophie happy, but after he finished, he found that Sophie did not have any emotional changes. ¡°A real marriage license or a fake one, it doesn¡¯t mean anything anymore.¡± Sophie shook her head and faced Dixon, her clear and luminous eyes looked at him, her beautiful eyes were like dusty pearls that had lost their luster and color and had be dull. She said, ¡°You married Larissa, she is your rightful wife, you are a match made in heaven, a match made in heaven.¡± Her pale lips pulled out a bitter arc, ¡°I am so different from you, not even a parallel world, so why should we force ourselves together?¡± After the ups and downs, Sophie felt more and more that it was impossible to be with Dixon, and that she didn¡¯t deserve to be with him. She had had enough of that kind of life, where she was always in danger.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. It is said that ¡®once you enter a luxurious family, it is as deep as the sea¡¯, and now she has not even half a foot in the luxurious family, she has already felt the darkness and pain of time, so she really just wants to run away. ¡°I am the father of a child and have a responsibility. I also love you and just want to be with you.¡± Dixon¡¯s brow furrowed lightly, that a serious and deep face no longer has the initial dude unrestrained. The ward once again fell silent. Sophie blinked her long, curly eyshes and finally inclined her head to look at him, her gaze genuine and sincere, ¡°I¡¯ll have the baby, give me a baby, okay?¡± A humble plea, low to the dust. It was obviously the child she had worked so hard to give birth to in October, but she had to beg the father to give her a child. What is wrong with this world? Dixon on the armrest of the escort chair hand clenched, brow tightly knitted and then stretched, stretched and then tightly knitted together, the painful entanglement of all written on the face. The heart, such as a heavy trauma like the pain of the heart. But more is the heartache for the girl in front of the tragic encounter. ¡°The doctor said you have to be hospitalized for a while to adjust, rest well.¡± He finished and fell into silence. Dixon didn¡¯t say anything, and Sophie didn¡¯t squeak either. The ward, eerily quiet. It was so quiet that the sound of footsteps in the corridor outside the ward was extraordinarily noisy. I don¡¯t know how long it took, Sophie¡¯s drip finished, Dixon pressed the bedside ¡®call¡¯ button, the nurse came in and pulled her drip. ¡°When can I be discharged?¡± Sophie asked, looking over at the nurse. The nurse red at her, ¡°You¡¯re carrying triplets, your situation is pretty dangerous, and you¡¯re still thinking about being discharged?¡± ¡°Oh~¡± Sophie let out an ¡®oh¡¯ and didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. It was probably becausest night¡¯s encounter had scared her, and had also frightened the baby in her belly. When the nurse left, Sophie stole a nce at Dixon, but he seemed to be staring at her all the time, so much so that every time she quietly looked at him, she could collide with his gaze. Chapter 1642 : Snake Cave It wasn¡¯t that she was in a hurry to get out of the hospital, but she didn¡¯t want to face Dixon. Especially since he was keeping watch over her at the moment and never leaving, which in turn made Sophie feel extraordinarily ufortable. ¡°Rest well, I¡¯lle to see youter.¡± Perhaps sensing Sophie¡¯s restraint, Dixon got up and said, ¡°I have some business to attend to first, so I¡¯m leaving.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Sophie looked at him, bit her lip, and said woodenly, ¡°Oh.¡± I do not know how to answer, half a long time before saying a word. Dixon looked at her reluctantly, turned around and walked to the door of the ward, pushed the door open and walked out. When he closed the door, his movement stalled, his eyes once again fell on the woman in the hospital bed, looked at her for a few seconds, and said, ¡°Sophie, don¡¯t run away again, I will really get angry.¡± It sounded gentle, but Sophie could feel the threat in Dixon¡¯s words. He was threatening her, not letting her go. Sophie didn¡¯t say anything, and Dixon closed the door without giving her a chance to speak. Listening to the sound of footsteps outside the door, Sophie¡¯s nervous heart eased down and she breathed a long sigh of relief, her tense heart eased. Not long after, the door of the ward once again pushed open. Sophie subconsciously tilted her head to look, and found that the person who came in was Margarita Jones, the panic on her face suddenly dissipated. She thought it was Dixon who came in. ¡°Sister Margarita.¡± Sophie smiled at Margarita Jones, ¡°Thank you.¡± People are sometimes tangled. Like the current Sophie. She felt that she and Dixon were going through a rough patch and a bad fate, but when she thought of Vivian, Margarita Jones, Mandy and Ivan, she felt that there was still a glimmer of color in her bleak life. ¡°You¡¯re too polite to me.¡± Margarita Jones smiled, sitting in the escort chair, arms around her chest, crossing her legs, ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you Margarita for your concern.¡± ¡°Gee, I told you not to be so polite with me.¡± Margarita Jones waved her hand and changed the subject, ¡°Very impressive, triplets. that Dixon kid is really lucky.¡± She mentioned the name ¡®Dixon¡¯ and suddenly realized that Sophie¡¯s face looked a little off and realized that she had said the wrong thing. Margarita Jones changed the subject once again, ¡°Is there a triplet gene in your family?¡± ¡°I heard my mother say that my grandmother was pregnant with triplets, is it considered intergenerational?¡± Sophie smiled lightly. ¡°It should be.¡± The two sat in the hospital room talking, Margarita Jones taking the opportunity to cheer Sophie up every now and then, staying by her side. On the other hand, Vivian and Trent Stone both went to the office to work overnight to take care of things. As for Larissa, Dixon did not leave her alone. Creak ¨C In the basement, the rusty door opened with a creaking sound that was especially seepy in the dark. The unconscious Larissa had woken up two hours ago, and seeing that she was in the dark, she cried out at the top of her lungs, begging for help, knowing the desperation of what it means to ¡®scream for the sky and not the earth¡¯. The door opened, a ray of white light came in, stinging Larissa¡¯s eyes could not open. She raised her fingers in front of her eyes to block the blinding light, squinting between them to see who wasing. It was Dixon. ¡°Oooh ¡­ Dixon? Dixon, you¡¯re here to take me out aren¡¯t you?¡± When she saw Dixon appear, Larissa cried out with a cry, aggrieved like a child. She had obviously forgotten who had put her in the basement. Snap. The room¡¯s lights came on, illuminating the dark, borderless room as bright as day. Larissa looked around, saw everything around her, and was so frightened that she backed up, curled up and screamed one after another. Chapter 1643 : I am pregnant with your child ¡°Ah, snake, oooh ¡­ snake ¡­ help, I¡¯m scared ¡­¡± Yes, Larissa was very afraid of snakes. No wonder during the few hours in the secret room, she always faintly heard a ¡®hissing¡¯ sound, it turned out to be those snakes spitting their letters. The chamber isrge, with cages on both sides, and a fine wire mesh covering the outside of the cages, so as not to let the snakes climb out. Mostly because each snake is as thick as an arm, so the snakes can not get out. But those snakes have Larissa know the yellow flower snake, python, cobra, the other is she does not know the species, and those snakes see the light seems to have awakened, each coiled body knocking head, spitting red snake letter, looking at the people standing in the middle, showing greedy light. ¡°Dixon, save me ¡­¡± Larissa scared pale, curled up against the wall for a few seconds, jumped up in fright, straight to Dixon and opened his arms to hug him. Naive before people get close to Dixon, he raised a foot violently, directly kicked her two meters away. ¡°Ah!¡± Larissa¡¯s abdomen was kicked hard, and the whole person stumbled a few steps to the side, hitting the snake cage on the side, shaking those snakes all with their heads cocked and their eyes glowing with a ghostly light. A heavy fall, the back hit the iron cage painful heart, abdominal pain is almost spasms. She fell to the ground, looking at the tongue close at hand, scared to roll and crawl back to just rely on the wall, gutted to look at a fewrge snakes, and then red eyes looked at Dixon, ¡°Why do you want to do this to me? I ¡­ I am pregnant with your child, I went to the hospital today, we have a child. Dixon, you can not do this to me, no, oooh ¡­¡± If she was still doubting whether the child in Sophie¡¯s belly was Dixon¡¯s, all of Dixon¡¯s reactions at this moment have proved everything. The man in a suit, the cor is a bit messy, the tie nted hanging on the neck, he is holding a cigarette in his hand, the former evil and handsome and slightly handsome face is full of gloomy anger, even the eyes are with a stern cold. The pair of dark eyes did not have a trace of warmth, but rather a kind of hatred and patience in the face of the enemy. The horrific gaze looked at Larissa trembled and was so frightened that she almost did not dare to look directly at Dixon. ¡°Dixon, mom always wanted me to get pregnant, let¡¯s go back, okay? Mom would be so happy, so happy, if she knew I was pregnant. And Daddy, yes, Daddy would love for me to have a baby too.¡± Larissa held back the pain in her body and pleaded, ¡°Dixon, let¡¯s go back, oooh ¡­¡± ¡°Go back?¡± Dixon raised an eyebrow, lifting his hand to his lips with a cigarette, biting into it and taking a drag, his thin lips exhaling a wisp of white smoke, the cigarette slowly rising and gradually fading, leaving a whiff of nicotine in the air. ¡°Well, go back, let¡¯s go home, go home.¡± Larissa nearly didn¡¯t get scared out of her liver. Just the thought of having been in the same room with these snakes for the previous hours made her feel tingly and sweaty. ¡°We haven¡¯t even slept together, so where¡¯s the baby?¡± His lips pulled out in an arc and he smiled coldly.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°What ¡­?¡± Larissa froze, clearly not understanding what Dixon meant, she was puzzled, ¡°It can¡¯t be, it can¡¯t be. In the wedding room, we do ¡­ that every night, who else could it be if not you? Woo ¡­ Dixon, I know you¡¯re angry with me, I¡¯m sorry, I know it¡¯s wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have kidnapped Sophie, will you forgive me, woo ¡­¡± There are still wounds on the arm, most likely because the clothes on Larissa are dark, so the dried blood stains are not so clear to see. Chapter 1644 : chopped up limbs to send to Africa ¡°Doing so lewd every day, I can¡¯t see, you still like to fuck with men.¡± Dixon raised his eyebrows and smiled, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if I didn¡¯t make you whole.¡± His voice was sorrowful, how could he say such cold words at a temperature of thirty-six degrees? Larissa¡¯s brain went down briefly and reacted with hindsight, ¡°What do you mean? Did ¡­ say that the person is not you?¡± ¡°Are you worthy?¡± Dixon¡¯s gaze was shady. Larissa looked at him in a daze and murmured incredulously, ¡°Impossible, it¡¯s not you ¡­ who else ¡­ could it be?¡± She was like a thunderstorm, only to feel a chill around her body. No wonder Dixon handed her a ss of milk every night, and felt giddy after drinking the milk, feeling particrly strong it. It turned out that he was behind it all. ¡°Why?¡± When I thought that the person who was ¡®having fun¡¯ night after night was another man, and she showed her sluttiest side, and even used her mouth, I felt a pang of sickness. ¡°Vomit~¡± She held her hand over her chest and could not stop vomiting. Dixon looked down at the burned out cigarette, thumb and forefinger directly crushed out the starburst of the cigarette butt, as if it did not feel the pain. The original intention was to torture Larissa, but he was more concerned about Sophie, so he did not want to waste time on Larissa. The cigarette flicked out of his fingertips, Dixon coldly instructed the men to the side, ¡°Cut off her limbs and vocal cords, and send her to Africa to Quinton.¡± ¡°Yes, President Dixon.¡± The man standing at the side nodded and responded. With those words, Dixon turned around and left the room. Larissa¡¯s mind swirled with Dixon¡¯s words just now, and her whole body was as cold as being in an ice cer. ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­ don¡¯t go, Dixon you don¡¯t go ah.¡± Seeing her turn away, Larissa hurriedly stood up to chase Dixon, but for some reason, her legs were weak, and she just stood up and fell to the ground, she propped her hands on the ground and crawled forward, ¡°Oooh ¡­ Dixon, you can¡¯t do this. Dixon! Dixon you bastard, don¡¯t you go!¡± ng-! The door closed, a heavy sound like a hammer, hitting hard on the heart, hurting her body shuddered. Dixon walked away, the person walked outside the secret room on the negative third floor, and his heart became heavier and heavier. ¡°Ah !!!!¡± Suddenly, a painful scream through that iron door, in the entire negative three floors of the basement are extraordinarily clear. The voice was miserable and painful, and it waste at night so that people could hear it and feel a chill down their backs. Dixon step a, eyebrows a few imperceptible frown, eyes crossed a touch of ice cold. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you¡¯re doing, and Dixon thinks he¡¯s going against the original intention of those who are studying medicine. At this moment, his heart undergoes a great deal of torture and pain. Unlike ordinary people, even if Larissa suffered pain, Dixon did not have the pleasure of ¡®revenge¡¯, but the heart added too much guilt and psychological torture. He has saved too many people in his life, but mercilessly will be the most familiar, once the most beloved and now the most loathsome people into the ¡®valley of the ditch¡¯. Conscience suffered great condemnation. After leaving the ce, Dixon returned to the hospital. In the hospital, Margarita Jones stayed with Sophie, but Sophie was toote, Sophie had fallen asleep, Margarita Jones sleepy on the hospital bed fell asleep.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Dixon pushed open the door and came in. Noticing someone entering, Margarita Jones heart bell rang at first, she subconsciously sat up, turned around with a dagger in her hand. ¡°Shh~¡± Dixon made a gesture of silence. Margarita Jones then put away the dagger in her hand, ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Chapter 1645 : Missing Morris She said in a small voice. Dixon nodded, ¡°Hurry back to rest, hard work.¡± Margarita Jones got up and walked over to him, looked back at Sophie lying asleep in the hospital bed and asked in a small voice, ¡°How did Larissa handle it?¡± Dixon nced at Sophie in the hospital bed and saw that she was asleep. Originally did not want to answer Margarita Jones¡¯ words, but Margarita Jones and he are all friends, naturally there is no need to hide. He lowered his voice, ¡°Cut off the limbs and sent to Africa.¡± ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s good.¡± Margarita Jones snorted lightly, ¡°That kind of bitch, just can¡¯t let her die easily.¡± With those words, Margarita Jones patted Dixon¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Stay well with Sophie, I¡¯m off.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He responded. Margarita Jones left the ward and tiptoed to close the door. At that moment, the sleeping person on the hospital bed rolled over andzily changed her position to go back to sleep. Because the back is facing Dixon, Dixon naturally can not see her slowly open a pair of eyes, but also can not see her pair of red eyes rippled with a touch of fear. Just now Dixon opened the door, she happened to wake up. When she opened her eyes, she saw Dixon push open the door and Margarita Jones turned to face Dixon, so Sophie immediately closed her eyes and went back to sleep. The original is not want to face Dixon, but who would have known that identally overheard the conversation between the two. Dixon lightly said ¡®cut off the limbs, sent to Africa¡¯ person is his former love, and now even said cut off the limbs as if saying the weather is not good today, without a trace of mood swings. Is this treating human life as if it were nothing? Sophie admits that Larissa is also ruthless and ruthless, and she seems ¡®motherly¡¯ for thinking so at the moment. But she was not in sympathy with Larissa, but in fear of Dixon. She is afraid that Dixon dare to treat Larissa so cruelly today, will not be so cruelly treat her tomorrow? Sophie is insecure and even a little afraid, not knowing how to face Dixon. ¡­ Zorui Technology. Vivian is busy with the paperwork, Trent Stone has been next to Vivian talking about thepany and helping with the paperwork and chatting about the next step of thepany. Buzzing ¨C Vivian¡¯s cell phone on the table suddenly rings. She closed the file and nced at the phone screen, only to see a familiar string of phone numbers jumping on the screen, and a touch of joy colored her tired face. It was Morris¡¯s cell phone number, because of the recent special situation, Vivian did not save his cell phone number. But she knew that number by heart. ¡°Morris?¡± Vivian picked up the phone and answered it, walking towards the floor-to-ceiling window of the office. The man on the other end of the phone listened to Vivian¡¯s voice, and his handsome face had a little more tenderness, ¡°Did you miss me?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Vivian nodded heavily, ¡°Yes.¡± Yesterday, Morris left, but after a day of not seeing each other, Vivian¡¯s thoughts were like weeds after the rain, growing like crazy. It turns out that longing is such a taste. ¡°I miss you too.¡± Morris¡¯s voice was extraordinarily gentle, with a nice vocal line that Vivian liked so much that she couldn¡¯t help herself. He said: ¡°I am ready to leave for Nameless Ind, these days may not be able to contact you, you have to be careful in everything. If you have anything, you can talk to Danny and Arlo Marsh and the others.¡± Morris is naturally relieved Trent Stone, but he is worried that, in the event of a change in ns, Vivian and Trent Stone can not solve, then it will be necessary to find Danny and their help. ¡°I know.¡± Vivian responded and asked, ¡°What about you, how¡¯s it going over there?¡± Chapter 1646 : is not good enough for him ¡°Pretty good, no need to worry about me.¡± Morris smiled lightly, ¡°What, don¡¯t you believe in your husband¡¯s strength?¡± ¡°Of course not, I¡¯m just worried about you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be nonsense.¡± Morris teased, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what grandma said at first, that I have a hard life and can¡¯t die.¡± Although Madame Cheal¡¯s words were a joke, to Vivian, who was worried at the moment, it was like a reassurance. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t said it, I would have forgotten.¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help butugh. As for the matter of Sophie and Dixon, Vivian did not tell Morris. She knew that this time to go to the nameless ind nine lives, and did not want to distract Morris. All he has to do now is just to protect himself. The couple reluctantly talked a lot on the phone and for a long time. Seeing that half an hour had passed, Morris nced at a few subordinates standing not far away and said to Vivian, ¡°Vivian, wait for me toe back.¡± ¡°Have a safe trip.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± He hung up the phone. Vivian stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, clutching her cell phone in her hand, looking at Morris¡¯s cell phone number on the call log on the screen, her heart could not calm down for a long time. On the side, Trent Stone sat on the sofa to rest, Vivian seemed to mumble to herself, and Trent Stone spoke, ¡°He should be fine, right?¡± Trent Stone nced at Vivian, his eyes shed and he smiled, ¡°How many times have I been in a gunfight with the boss and he¡¯s been fine. You have to know that the person who can survive every time must be the cat, the cat has nine lives, the boss can¡¯t die.¡± At the end, and teasingly, ¡°Youngdy, you but a little doubt, is to look down on my boss.¡± He was alsoforting Vivian, not wanting her to think too much. Vivian stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window for a long time before saying, ¡°The auction is still three days away, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Trent Stone nodded, ¡°But everything is taken care of, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much, youngdy.¡± This time Vivian did not answer. She had a strong feeling that something big was going to happen this time.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Trent Stone, if this n fails, what will happen to Morris?¡± After hesitating for a long time, Vivian asked uneasily. Trent Stone thought about it and replied seriously, ¡°Last time he went to the Hidden Tribe, the boss¡¯ financial resources were greatly damaged and he has not recovered. This time L City¡¯s n is he spent a lot of money nning, if it fails, it is the same as the roc breaks its wings.¡± Vivian: ¡°If the nameless ind regenerates change, he ¡­ can still rise again?¡± Her question brought Trent Stone into a brief silence. Both faces were frozen with heaviness. After a long time, Trent Stone slowly spoke, ¡°The possibility is almost zero.¡± Yes, the probability is almost zero. Thest time in the hidden tribe has hurt the energy, this time the domestic n if again failed, for Morris, equivalent to serious internal injuries. And the matter of Nameless Ind was still going on, how could he drag his ¡®greatly injured¡¯ body to fight against others? It was like hitting a rock with an egg. For a while, the burden on Vivian¡¯s shoulders was heavy again. She put her hand over the tea bar and raised her hand to pinch the bridge of her nose, feeling tired. ¡°Maybe if Morris had actually been with Melody Lora, it would have been different.¡± Despite saying that she didn¡¯t like Melody Lora, it was true. Vivian was a little helpless, more a kind of psychological inferiority, feeling that the gap between her and Morris was so big that she couldn¡¯t even help him out at the critical moment. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, youngdy. You are the young master of the Hidden n, if it wasn¡¯t for wanting to be with the boss, you would now be themander of the Hidden n, the richest man in the world sitting on a mountain of gold and silver.¡± This is a statement that is not exaggerated. Chapter 1647 : Using Yolanda ¡°Rather did not see, you are quite good atforting people.¡± Vivian smiled bitterly and looked back out the floor-to-ceiling window, looking out over therge L City, and fell into deep thought. This battle can only seed, not fail. Suddenly, Vivian¡¯s cell phone rang again. The lively song broke the silence of the office and seemed extraordinarily noisy. She picked up the phone and looked down, it was Ynda calling. ¡°Ynda?¡± Vivian answered the phone. On the other end of the line, Ynda sighed, ¡°Mike Cheal has not been meeting with me for the past few days, and for some reason, I¡¯m a little upset.¡± ¡°Unhappy?¡± Vivian¡¯s heart stuttered, his heart tightened for no reason, ¡°You¡¯re in love with him?¡± Ynda now amnesia, in case and Mike Cheal dead again, she will really feel the creation of man. ¡°I ¡­¡± Ynda shook her head, ¡°like not, just a vague heart a kind of reluctance, is the kind of want to stand beside him, personally will push him into the abyss of the feeling. ¡± Because Morrispany was suddenly hit hard by The Dixon family, Mike Cheal need not approach Ynda and then use her to calcte Morris, so Ynda¡¯s value does not exist. Previously Mike Chealunched a fierce pursuit of Ynda, but since Morris¡¯spany wanted to put it up for auction, Mike Cheal has been noticeably distant from her.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The intention to use her could not be more obvious. There was always a sense of resentment in Ynda¡¯s heart. ¡°Phew ¡­¡± Vivian breathed a sigh of relief, narrowly missing the shock. Her fingers were over the ss of the floor-to-ceiling window in front of her, her slender, long fingers tapping gently on the ss, ¡°Whatever you want to see, you¡¯ll get what you want.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Ynda sighed and talked to Vivian for a few more minutes before hanging up the phone. ¡­ Eonothem Group. Mike Cheal was sitting in the office lounge area while opposite him was Allo Cogsol, the C country Inte bigwig who hade to talk about cooperationst time. ¡°The Jorui Tech auction is in two days, look forward to our cooperation.¡± Mike Cheal said with a big smile as he closed the document in front of him that the two had only signed. Allo Cogsol got up and the two shook hands in a friendly manner, ¡°Long-term cooperation, mutual benefit and win-win.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, mutually beneficial.¡± Mike Cheal said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll be the host tonight and have a dinner together at the Vienna Hotel to celebrate our cooperation.¡± ¡°Well, see you tonight.¡± Allo Cogsol readily epted the invitation. After they chatted for a while, Mike Cheal sent Allo Cogsol away and his assistant Xanthus hurried into the office, ¡°President, we just got the news that Morris seems to have left L City.¡± At this moment, Mike Cheal was sitting on the sofa in the lounge area, looking at the cooperation book in his hand with a happy face. To be able to cooperate with Allo Cogsol, the big man from C, is undoubtedly the icing on the cake for him, like a tiger adding wings, he is naturally in a very good mood. Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Mike Cheal was a little confused about Morris¡¯s movements. In the past, Mike Cheal witnessed Morris take down Anthony and bring Vivian safely out of the Hidden Tribe. After that, Mike Cheal did not dare to be arrogant and domineering towards Morris, because he knew that Morris had a wave of power in the dark. But not Morris secretly cultivate the power, he does not know. Now the Zhuo Rui Group to auction the stall, he left L City, what do you want to do? ¡°Did you find out where he went?¡± He asked with knitted brows. Xanthus raised his eyes to look at him, ¡°We found that he went to C, but our people were lost after following him in C.¡± Chapter 1648 : Maddox Cheal is back ¡°Useless loser.¡± Mike Cheal lightly reprimanded, threw the contract on the desk, got up, ced his hands in the pockets of his suit pants, and paced back and forth in the office. He paced back and forth in his office, thinking about it for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°Where¡¯s his wife and kids?¡± Mike Cheal asked Xanthus. Xanthus answered truthfully, ¡°Vivian, his two children, his parents-inw and Madame Cheal are all living in Chinshin Vi. I don¡¯t see any signs of moving out.¡± Suddenly, Xanthus¡¯ eyes lit up, ¡°Could Morris go abroad to get help and then kill him on the day of the auction?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about that too.¡± Mike Cheal nodded his head, frowning sadly. After a while, he suddenly thought of Ynda and gave Ynda a call. Although he could not find out the whereabouts of Morris, but from Ynda should be able to inquire. For a while now, he has been avoiding Ynda, and that stupid woman has asked him out many times, so I¡¯m afraid that she waspletely moved by him on the day she was ¡®poured acid¡¯. The phone rang a few times and Ynda answered it, ¡°Mike?¡± ¡°Ynda, what are you doing right now?¡± Mike Cheal spoke with a smile on his face and a gentle tone, ¡°Did you miss me?¡± On the other end of the line, Ynda¡¯s eyebrows knitted together and a sh of disgust crossed her delicate face, ¡°No.¡± She gave an arrogant snort, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me, why should I miss you.¡± Mike Cheal froze, and thenughed, ¡°Is my Ynda angry? Baby don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯ve been busytely and neglected your feelings. I¡¯ll tell you what, as a sign of good faith, let¡¯s have dinner together at noon. Where are you, can I pick you up personally?¡± The other party was briefly silent, then readily agreed, ¡°Okay, reluctantly ept your apology.¡± ¡°See youter, I¡¯ll send you the address on your phone.¡± Mike Cheal hung up the phone. ¡­ Meanwhile, on the other side. Chinshin Vi. After Maddox Cheal¡¯s son disappeared, he searched all over the world for Scales Aaron¡¯s whereabouts, but finally learned that Scales Aaron was with Morris, and in turn was not so worried. He knew that even if Morris did not like Scales Aaron, Madame Cheal would not treat him badly.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. It¡¯s just that Madame Cheal has to face Maddox Cheal, and Maddox Cheal is alwaysplicated inside. A stretch Lincoln was parked outside Chinshin Vi. Maddox Cheal sat in the car, looking at Chinshin Vi in front of him, and through the ck iron fence gate, he could just see Scales Aaron and Madame Cheal squatting in the courtyard. Scales Aaron pointed to a flower in the courtyard, tilted his head and talked to Madame Cheal, and then saw Madame Cheal¡¯s happy mouth, cheering and pping like a child. Maddox Cheal knew her mother well enough to know that she was a dignified and elegant person who would never have acted in such a mboyant manner and not paid attention to her words and actions. ¡°Boss, here we are.¡± The driver stopped the car and did not see any reaction from his boss for a long time, so he reminded. ¡°Hmm.¡± Maddox Cheal answered, and the driver immediately got out of the car to help him open the door. When he got down from the car, a breeze came to his face, wrapped in theughter of Madame Cheal and Scales Aaron in the courtyard, which made his nostrils sink inexplicably. For Madame Cheal, Maddox Cheal was guilty. He walked to the front of the car and looked at the two in the yard, stopping where he was. At that moment, the two people who were chatting in the yard subconsciously looked over as if they sensed someone watching them. Madame Cheal, who was holding a flower in her hand, froze for a moment when she looked at Maddox Cheal, and then threw the words out of her hand as she trotted over happily, ¡°Hahahaha, my son? My son is back, my son is finally back.¡± Chapter 1649 Scales Aaron did not lose his memory She ran to the door, opened the cottage gate, and headed straight for Maddox Cheal. Scales Aaron followed behind her, ¡°Slow down and be careful.¡± He also saw Maddox Cheal, but Scales Aaron was more worried about Madame Cheal. The old man, who was already in poor health, now had to trot towards Maddox Cheal, and listening to her cheerful voice, Scales Aaron only felt that Maddox Cheal was a son in vain. ¡°Hahahaha, son, you are finally back.¡± Madame Cheal walked up to Maddox Cheal and took her in his arms, happy as a child. Then let go of him, left, right, up and down to look at him, suddenly raised his hand to cup his cheek, breaking his face to the side and back again, frowning and muttering, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for days, you¡¯ve grown so big. No, why do you look a bit old-fashioned? You don¡¯t follow me and your father, you¡¯re in such a hurry to grow up.¡± The look of disgust is cute and heartbreaking in its own way. Maddox Cheal instinctively resisted Madame Cheal¡¯s action, but he could not bear to push the person in front of him away. He froze looking at Madame Cheal did not say anything, Madame Cheal again said to himself: ¡°Hey, anyway, it¡¯s good to be back, it¡¯s good to be back. Come on, go home with mom, your dad missed you.¡± Madame Cheal tugged Maddox Cheal¡¯s hand and pulled him straight to the vi, ¡°Old man, old man,e and see, our son is back. Old man?¡± After a few steps, Madame Cheal took a step, looked up at the vi and scratched his hair nervously, ¡°No, this is not our house.¡± Madame Cheal turned back to Maddox Cheal, ¡°Son, where is this ce, I can¡¯t remember where our house is?¡± At this sight, Maddox Cheal stiffened and a strong feeling of guilt came over him. He looked at Madame Cheal for a moment, and finally stepped forward and took her into his arms and hugged her tightly. Yes, he missed her. The son missed his mother.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Geez, you boy, get off me.¡± Madame Cheal pped Maddox Cheal on the head, pushed him away in disgust, then held his hand, ¡°Mom has never been here, can¡¯t even find home,e on, let¡¯s go home quickly.¡± Her pale hand wrapped around Maddox Cheal¡¯s hand and led him right outside. Maddox Cheal did not struggle, let Madame Cheal lead him all the way forward. Looking at his mother¡¯s increasingly hunched figure, Maddox Cheal¡¯s mind is all about her youthful beauty. At this moment, Maddox Cheal seemed to have forgotten the purpose of his visit to Chinshin Vi. The driver was stunned by this scene and did not say anything for a long time. When he saw Scales Aaron walking out, he bowed, ¡°Hello, young master.¡± Scales Aaron, dressed in a ck leather jacket with a ck knitted shirt, stood in front of the driver with a long body and a cold expression, ¡°What is he doing here?¡± ¡°Madam knows you are in Chinshin Vi, so she asked Mr. toe and pick you up.¡± The driver told the truth. Scales Aaron was silent for a moment, his sword eyebrows were slightly tense, and he said in a deep voice: ¡°Let him go, I don¡¯t want to go back.¡± After saying that, he turned around and walked towards the vi courtyard. After a few steps, he suddenly took a step and looked back at the driver, ¡°Tell him that I have recovered my memory.¡± Driver: ¡°¡­¡± From the time Scales Aaron came over to talk to him, he clearly felt that the young master was clear-headed and wondered in his heart if he had regained his memory. But now hearing him admit it himself, the driver recoiled and felt incredible. Chapter 1650 : Margarita Jones beat up someone Maddox Cheal apanied Madame Cheal for a walk on the road, and after walking for a few minutes, the driver came after him. ¡°Boss, the young master just asked me to tell you that he doesn¡¯t want to go back to the capital. Moreover, the young master has recovered his memory.¡± The driver didn¡¯t dare to dy and immediately ryed Scales Aaron¡¯s words to Maddox Cheal. Maddox Cheal froze for a moment, and his face was extremely gloomy. Thinking for a few seconds, his shrewd eyes shed a wry, then also nothing to say. And then, he apanied Madame Cheal on the road for a long time, listening to Madame Cheal rambling with him, about what happened decades ago. All the memories were pulled back to 20 or 30 years ago, and what was a long and long time ago seemed to happen yesterday. ¡°Maddox Cheal!¡± Suddenly, a loud woman¡¯s voice rang out behind them. The three people who were strolling forward turned around in unison and saw a woman in red walking angrily towards them. Because Vivian was working at the office today, Margarita Jones was taking care of Madame Cheal and Scales Aaron, who had Alzheimer¡¯s disease, at home. When she came out of the living room of the vi, she saw Scales Aaron pointing to the door and said that Madame Cheal had been taken away. Margarita Jones was startled and immediately chased after her, only to find that the other party was Maddox Cheal. Although she had not met Maddox Cheal many times, Margarita Jones still had a vivid memory of such an irresponsible father. ¡°Where are you taking Madame Cheal? Margarita Jones pointed at Maddox Cheal angrily, ¡°Cut the man loose!¡± It was a joke to take someone from under her nose. Margarita Jones was carrying a baton in her hand and was walking aggressively toward Maddox Cheal. The driver saw this and immediately stepped forward to stop her, ¡°What do you want, youngdy?¡± Margarita Jones was stopped, she stopped in her tracks, raised her hand to lift the wind-blown hair in front of her forehead, raised her eyebrows and looked at the driver in front of her, ¡°Get out of the way.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The two words are light, as if there is no killing power, and the driver is not afraid of her at all. When the driver did not move, Margarita Jones¡¯ only patience waspletely gone. She saw her eyes narrowed slightly, tilted her head to the side, and then lifted her leg and kicked the driver in the head. That kick, full of force, with a few venting anger, directly kicked the driver to the ground. Just heard a bang, the driver fell to the ground, his head hit the tarmac heavily, people immediately unconscious. ¡°Oops, how can you hit someone, you little girl?¡± Madame Cheal was a little scared, but still had the courage to stand in front of Maddox Cheal, pointing angrily at Margarita Jones, pretending to be calm, ¡°You ¡­ you, you hit people is against thew know? I tell you, with me in, you do not want to bully my son!¡± The words fell, Madame Cheal arms crossed waist, the frame, as if today who dares to touch his son a hair, she will fight with people¡¯s lives. Maddox Cheal is hard-hearted, but at this moment his heart is softened. The heart of the cloud of guilt is like a spring breakout, and then grow wild. He fell on the old woman in front of him, saw her head full of green hair, his eyes suddenly sore, ¡°Mom, my son has grown up, it¡¯s my turn to protect you.¡± Maddox Cheal dragged Madame Cheal behind him, the pair ofplex and deep eyes gradually haloed with coldness, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°This aunt does not change her name, Margarita Jones.¡± Margarita Jones put one hand behind her back, ying with the stick in her hand with one hand, ¡°What are you pretending to be here? When you were young, you dumped your wife and mother for a woman. Now lick your face ande back to pretend what filial piety?¡± Chapter 1651 : Mike Cheal’s Conspiracy After staying in L City for so long, Margarita Jones knows some things about Morris. As a woman who once loved Morris, Margarita Jones is still very sympathetic to his childhood experience. That¡¯s why she was so disgusted with Maddox Cheal. ¡°I know you.¡± Despite Margarita Jones¡¯ arrogant attitude, Maddox Cheal, mindful of Margarita Jones¡¯ rtionship with Morris, not only did not take offense at her, but instead his tone was extraordinarily calm, ¡°I want to walk with the olddy.¡± As soon as the words fell from his lips, Margarita Jones¡¯ cell phone rang. When she took out her phone, Vivian¡¯s cell phone number jumped on the screen.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Margarita Jones¡¯ brow knitted, and the anger on her charming face dissipated. Stepping aside, she scratched the phone open and answered the call, ¡°Vivian?¡± ¡°I heard my mother say that Maddox Cheal is here?¡± Madame Cheal had just left the vi and Scales Aaron hade into the vi to tell them. Anika didn¡¯t know what to do so she gave Vivian a call. ¡°Hmm.¡± Margarita Jones inclined her head, swept a cold eye at Maddox Cheal, then turned back and said in a deep voice, ¡°Madame Cheal is sick again and is overjoyed to see him back ¡­¡± On the phone, Margarita Jones told Vivian briefly about Madame Cheal¡¯s situation. She thought Vivian would be angry, but who knew that after a short silence, Vivian would say, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just pick up Grandmater.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Margarita Jones was incredulous. ¡°Actually ¡­¡± Vivian hesitated for a moment and sighed ruefully, ¡°Morris told me before he left that Maddox Cheal would definitelye over, and that if Grandma sees him then, she should not If Grandma sees him, don¡¯t stop them from meeting.¡± It was probably because Scales Aaron was at Chinshin Vi that Morris knew Maddox Cheal would definitelye and expected Madame Cheal to meet with Maddox Cheal. But what was not expected was that the two would meet under these circumstances. Margarita Jones clenched her hand on the stick, and her delicate and beautiful face was full of disdain, ¡°I see.¡± Even though she has more displeasure in her heart, there are some things that she can not ask. In the end, Margarita Jones could only watch as Madame Cheal followed Maddox Cheal out. ¡­ The other side. Hotel. At noon, Mike Cheal arrived early at the hotel to wait for Ynda. After sitting in the box for a short time, he saw Ynda, who was wearing a light gray trench coat and stepped on a high height, walk in. Ynda used to have long hair, but now she has long hair into a clean and sharp super short hair, but it looks like she is much more mature and stable, fading away the cute childish atmosphere, more big woman taste. ¡°Ynda is here.¡± Seeing here in, Mike Cheal stood up, smiled and got up to wee her, spread his arms and gave her a hug, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve been so busy with worktely, I haven¡¯t been able to spend time with you.¡± He rested his chin on her shoulder and said ¡®full of guilt¡¯, ¡°It¡¯s my bad. But ¡­ promise me that you won¡¯t get angry with me, okay?¡± Faced with Mike Cheal¡¯s sudden approach, Ynda¡¯s cool face shed a touch of disgust, but still red lips slightly hooked, a shallow smile, ¡°understand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really my Ynda who is reasonable.¡± Mike Cheal smiled brightly and took her hand, ¡°Come, look what I have prepared for you.¡± He led Ynda to the table, in the middle of the table was a birthday cake, heart-shaped birthday cake, the top is a piece of flower petals stacked into the ¡®heart¡¯, dotted with a little bit of pearl powder, in the white candle light on the table shining star, extraordinarily romantic. ¡°Guess what day it is?¡± Mike Cheal suddenly asked Ynda. Chapter 1652 : Marry Me The curtains were drawn in the box, the candbra on the table was burning candles, and there were three roses in crystal vases in full bloom, and the rose petals were sprayed with water, and the water droplets reflected the starbursts under the candlelight, which was extraordinarily gorgeous and beautiful. ¡°What day is it?¡± Ynda frowned and thought about it, really did not remember what day it really is. Mike Cheal raised his hand and flicked his ten fingers on the side of her head, snapping, ¡°The day we first met, and you can forget it.¡± He shook his head, and the sexy uncle¡¯s face was loaded with a doting yet helpless expression. The so-called ¡®day we met¡¯ was just a figure of speech. Mike Cheal was sure that Ynda had lost her memory and couldn¡¯t remember what day it was, and was just trying to create the romantic atmosphere he wanted. ¡°Really?¡± Ynda¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Sorry, I really can¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°Idiot.¡± Mike Cheal sped his hands on Ynda¡¯s shoulders and pushed her to sit on the card table, ¡°Come on, cut the cake. I made this cake myself this morning.¡± The sweet words are so sweet, with his face of a mature uncle, handsome can make people dizzy. But Ynda is no longer the same Ynda as before, who would believe his words? ¡°Okay.¡± Ynda nodded, picked up the cake knife and was about to cut the cake when Mike Cheal stood behind her, his left hand on her shoulder, his right hand holding her right hand behind himself, cutting the cake with her. Mike Cheal¡¯s cheek was close to Ynda¡¯s face, and the two were in an extremely ambiguous position. While cutting the cake, Mike Cheal suddenly turned his face and kissed her on the cheek, ¡°Ynda, I love you.¡± Ynda¡¯s hands shook with those words. That¡¯s right.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. It was purely for the disgusted. God knows how much strength it took for Ynda to restrain her left hand and force herself not to raise her hand to wipe her face after being kissed by him. ¡°Why can¡¯t you cut it?¡± The cake knife cut down, there was something hard that wouldn¡¯t cut at all. Ynda asked with her mouth, but in her heart sheughed at his little clumsy and childish move. It was the same old clich¨¦ of putting a present in a cake. ¡°Guess what.¡± Mike Cheal asked her. Ynda shook her head, ¡°How should I know? You made the cake, you didn¡¯t forget the tools to make the cake in the cake.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, you¡¯re so innocent.¡± Mike Cheal smiled brightly, loving the way she looked ¡®stupid as an idiot¡¯. He took Ynda¡¯s hand and separated the cake a little bit, and inside was a square box wrapped in a wrapper. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Ynda covered her mouth, pretending to be surprised, picked up the box, opened the outsideyer of wrapping paper, took the square treasure blue velvet box, gently opened, immediately inside that a small thumb-sized diamond presented in front of the eyes. The diamond-shaped cutting surface of the gem glistens under the illumination of the beads, extraordinarily dazzling and beautiful. ¡°Is this ¡­?¡± She ¡®simply¡¯ looked to Mike Cheal. Mike Cheal picked up the diamond ring in the box and got down on one knee, ¡°Ynda, will you marry me again? I want to give you a grand wedding to make up for the regrets I once had.¡± Although Ynda is still close to Vivian and Morris, but once Ynda is the love brain, Mike Cheal boasts that he is charming and can definitely take Ynda. Even if she is surrounded by ten hundred Vivian, but also can not stop him from trying to ¡®take¡¯ the woman. Ynda froze for a moment, unsure of what Mike Cheal was up to again, but slowly extended her slender white hand and let him put the diamond ring on her ring finger. ¡°Let¡¯s just get married in a few days, okay? Let Morris give us a testimonial.¡± Suddenly, he knitted his brows, ¡°Speaking of Morris, how is he now?¡± Chapter 1653 Mike Cheal finally showed his fox tail, the true face under the disguise was exposed. The purpose of the unsolicited invitation is still to find out news about Morris. Ynda eyebrows imperceptibly raised, ¡°not sure it, just know that he took a phone call, very anxious look, the same day left L City.¡± She told the truth. ¡°Leaving L City? That Zhuo Rui technology a mess, and leave it to Vivian that little girl?¡± Mike Cheal¡¯s eyes glowed with a dark, calcting look. ¡°Well, Vivian has been very busy these two days and can¡¯t reach Mr. Morris,¡± said Ynda with a long sigh, ¡°and I can¡¯t help her much. But ¡­ Zhuo Rui Technology is already going to be auctioned off, so it doesn¡¯t affect anything.¡± She looked down and yed with the diamond ring on her finger, ¡®carelessly¡¯ said: ¡°As long as Zhuo Rui technology sold on a good price, that amount of money is enough for their family to live a lifetime.¡± After saying that, Ynda looked at Mike Cheal, ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Mike?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± A thoughtful Mike Cheal froze for a moment and instantly nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you have a point.¡± He stood up from the floor and walked across the room with a tight frown to sit down. Once seated, he remained with his head down and his eyes narrowed slightly as he pondered something. ¡°Let¡¯s order.¡± Ynda reminded, and rang the table bell. A short whileter, the waiter pushed open the door of the box and came in, handing the menu to the two. Ynda casually ordered a few Western dishes and said, ¡°Mike, you sit first, I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Mike Cheal nodded slightly. Ynda got up and left the box.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The curtains of thepartment were open at this time, and the sunlight from outside came in diagonally, making thepartment warm and just the right temperature. Mike Cheal was thinking about Morris, and at that moment, Ynda¡¯s cell phone on the table suddenly rang with a WeChat beep. The sound interrupted Mike Cheal¡¯s thoughts, he raised his eyes to scan the phone, and then looked away from the window to continue thinking. Suddenly, his eyebrows knitted, he looked back at Ynda¡¯s phone, and then nced at the closed door of thepartment with a deeper meaning. After a few internal struggles, Mike Cheal picked up Ynda¡¯s phone and nced at it. The message that popped up on the screen suggested a message from Vivian. ¡°Morris just called me, said something happened over there ¡­¡± The screen message box only shows half of the message content, Mike Cheal saw the message about Morris, anxiously scratching his ears. Tapping the message, the phone screen automatically popped up the enter password box. ¡°Password?¡± He typed in a random string of passwords, and it showed an incorrect password. Mike Cheal entered his birth date again, and the password was still wrong. ¡°What the hell is the password?¡± Mike Cheal was on fire inside, wanting to read the message but also worried that Ynda would be back soon. So, with the intention of giving it a try, he entered Ynda¡¯s birth month and year. To his surprise, the password was correct. Mike Cheal was overjoyed, and his lips curved up in a gleeful manner. I knew that this stupid woman could not escape his clutches, this life, she is destined to fall into his hands. Tap on the WeChat message, several messages were sent by Vivian one after another. [Just now Morris called me and said there was an ident over there. He can¡¯t get away now and needs arge amount of money.] [Danny, Arlo Marsh, and Dixon have all borrowed a lot, and I¡¯m too embarrassed to talk to them anymore.] [I¡¯m at my wits¡¯ end, and I can¡¯t sell the vi at the old house. I don¡¯t know what to do. I have no money to turn around, and Morris has a big shortage of money.] [Can you help me find out what price Mike Cheal is offering to buy Chorley?] Chapter 1654 : Yolanda regains her memory A few messages, a huge amount of information. Mike Cheal was not sure what kind of trouble Morris had encountered in C, but he did not dare to think much about it. Immediately, he marked several messages as ¡®unread messages¡¯ and then put Ynda¡¯s phone back to its original position. After a while, Ynda came back from the bathroom. The waiter served the meal, and she opened her phone to read the message from Vivian while she was eating. ¡°Mike, Mr. Morris¡¯pany is going to be auctioned off, are you nning to take it?¡± Ynda hadrgely read the cell phone message and deliberately inquired about it. If just now Mike Cheal was still doubting whether Ynda was loyal to him, then at this moment he was already sure that Ynda¡¯s approach was with an ulterior motive. ¡°There¡¯s that idea.¡± He gripped his fork and forked a steak into his mouth and chewed. ¡°What price do you n to pay for it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s more than enough heart.¡± Mike Cheal drew out a paper towel and wiped his mouth, ¡°Although Zhuo Rui technology auction, but I still do not have sufficient funds in hand, it is really hard to say.¡± The man took a meaningful look at Ynda, put the tissue on the table, got up and walked to Ynda¡¯s side, raised his arm around her waist. Faced with Mike Cheal¡¯s sudden approach, Ynda¡¯s hand holding the fork gave a jerk, and her body involuntarily stiffened. ¡°Ynda¡­¡± He called her name affectionately, took out a tissue to wipe the corners of her mouth, came up to her and kissed her on the lips unawares. His action came swiftly and waspletely unexpected by Ynda. ¡°Mmmm ¡­¡± She was held in Mike Cheal¡¯s arms and kissed by him forcibly. Ynda put her hands against his chest and pushed him away as much as she could, but the man was so strong that he bound her with one hand and worked her up and down with the other, ¡°Ynda, I love you ¡­ I want ¡­ ¡± The day is bright, spare inside the box, Ynda can not refuse the man and animal like rutting. His hand lifted up her white knitted thin sweater, covering the round, and even shamelessly reached out and squeezed the soft and extremely stic snow white to the touch. ¡°Well ¡­ Mike Cheal, you let go of me!¡± Ynda violently pushed Mike Cheal away, the man did not expect her strength so strong, was broken free from the restraints. Only heard a thud, as Ynda tried to pull away from him, her head tilted back, and fiercely opened the embrace, her body inertially leaned back and hit the ss with a thud. ¡°Hiss~¡± She wrinkled her eyebrows in pain, holding her head with both hands, her face followed by a white color. Buzz¨C! Ynda only felt that her mind was nk, her ears were squeaking like tinnitus, her whole body was dizzy, and she felt her body was floating. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Mike Cheal noticed that Ynda¡¯s face did not look right, concerned, reached out and put his hands on her shoulders, trying to take her into his arms. The reason why he used force on her was because he knew Ynda was scheming to get close to him, which made Mike Cheal¡¯s heart very unhappy, so he had a revenge mentality and wanted to take her down and ¡®sleep¡¯ her hard! Ynda¡¯s head hurts, moreover, she feels that there are countless images like a flood into her mind, frame by frame, scene by scene, a sh, although too fast to capture, but she feels incredibly familiar. ¡°Yara Sain, you are mine for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°Since you gave birth to my Mike Cheal¡¯s child, you must follow me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t marry me or don¡¯t want your child back.¡± ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­ Yara Sain, look at your slutty look in bed, isn¡¯t it great to y with so many men?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Tell me, what will happen to you if these things are exposed on the inte?¡± Chapter 1655 : Unfolding Revenge ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk ¡­ you are really a treasure of your parents¡¯ heart. Your parents are actually willing to give all the properties under their name to Anthony and me in order to get back your unsavory video.¡± ¡°Yara Sain, get down on your knees and beg me. Hahahaha, beg me, maybe if you beg me, I¡¯ll give you back these videos.¡± ¡°I still prefer a few people to ¡®y¡¯ together, you ah, is not suitable for opening apany, should open a club, with your bed kung fu, tsk, tsk, how many men to die ah.¡± ¡°You want to kill me, Yara Sain, don¡¯t dream about it.¡± ¡°Oooh ¡­ Yara, mom only wants you to have a good life in this life.¡± ¡°Your child I sent away with your father, with that child around you will live in the shadows for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°Yara, don¡¯t me dad and mom for being hard-hearted ah, we just want you to live a happy life, it¡¯s mom and dad useless ah ¡­¡± ¡­ Everything from the past came to mind, like a movie on fast forward, presenting the grey stories of her past one by one. The pain, struggle, torment, set ten thousand emotions rushed to the heart, that kind of pain is unable to use words and words can express. She remembered. She remembered everything that had happened with Mike Cheal and everything that had happened. She remembered more clearly the night she was set up by Mike Cheal and the crazy nights she had with so many men. Every scene, every frame, is like a sharp dagger in her heart stabbing constantly, bloody, bloody pain, bloody lessons. It turns out that Mike Cheal is such a vicious, yet hateful man. Vivian had helped her hide too much, too much. She was ashamed of her mother, her father, her children, and everyone around her. Ynda clenched her teeth and slowly opened her eyes to look at Mike Cheal, her bright eyes locked with his for a few seconds, and then she beamed and scolded, ¡°Mike, why are you doing this? This is a restaurant, you are not afraid of being seen. Really!¡± Hearing her words, Mike Cheal¡¯s brain briefly short-circuited. For some reason, in the moment when she opened her eyes, Mike Cheal seemed to be able to see a hint of intense hatred and killing intent in her eyes, but she was clearly smiling. No, it must be an illusion. Ynda ¡­ Oh, no, at this moment she is Yara Sain. A Yara Sain who has been awakened to kill and carry the hatred. Since then, there is no more Ynda in this world. ¡°Mike, let¡¯s change ces.¡± Yara Sain raised her hand around his neck and took the initiative to kiss him on the cheek, while leaning on his shoulder, murmuring, ¡°Miss you.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, good, good, hahahahaha ¡­¡± Mike Cheal didn¡¯t expect Yara Sain to be so forting and couldn¡¯t stop talking with joy. So, the two left the restaurant hand in hand and went straight to the nearby hotel. The Imperial Hotel. Mike Cheal opened a presidential suite, put his arm around Yara Sain¡¯s waist, and the two of them got into the elevator and entered the suite. The moment the door closed, the man couldn¡¯t wait to press her against the wall and lower his head to kiss her red lips. ¡°Shhh~¡± Yara Sain raised her right hand and put up her index finger against his lips, ¡°Take a shower, okay? I¡¯m not used to the smell of smoke on you, it¡¯s too strong.¡± ¡°Oh? Haha, okay.¡± Mike Cheal nodded and reached out to pinch her face, ¡°You¡¯re such a badass, you little leprechaun.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Not as bad as you are.¡± Yara Sain hooked her fingers in his tie and yanked it forward, biting him lightly on the lips, ¡°Go on.¡± She pushed him away again. That move, the style of a lot of, teasing Mike Cheal the whole heart and soul, the body is hot, blood spurting. Chapter 1656 : Vivian’s father was kidnapped That night, Chinshin Vi. Maddox Cheal sent Madame Cheal back to Chinshin Vi and asked Scales Aaron in public if he wanted to go back, but Scales Aaron just smiled at him stupidly, shook his head, hugged Madame Cheal and said he didn¡¯t want to go back. Inevitably, Maddox Cheal then left. Three hourster, Vivian, who was in the office, received a call from Margarita Jones, ¡°Vivian, you ¡­ your father is missing.¡± ¡°Missing?¡± Vivian stood up from her chair, ¡°Are you sure he didn¡¯t go out for a walk?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Uncle had to go out for a walk after dinner, I purposely found a bodyguard to apany him, but he did not return for two hours, when we went to look, we only saw the bodyguard who was injured and fell unconscious. When they woke up, they only said that their uncle had been kidnapped, but they didn¡¯t know the identity of the other party.¡± Margarita Jones told Vivian the situation briefly. And added, ¡°I have sent someone to look for them, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± This situation waspletely outside Margarita Jones¡¯ expectations. It was a critical period, and she had been taking care of all the people in Chinshin Vi for fear that an ident might happen, but she never expected that an unexpected situation would still ur. ¡°Send someone out to look for it, and you stay in the vi with my mother now so he doesn¡¯t get carried away.¡± Vivian said. Margarita Jones had a guilty conscience, ¡°No, the person was lost under my eyes, I have to be responsible.¡± ¡°Kidnapping my father, naturally, is aimed at me. Even if you do not look for it, they will take the initiative to contact me, you do not have to worry too much.¡± She analyzed rationally. Even if it wasn¡¯t all directed at her, it could only be rted to Morris, after all, Zhuo Rui Technology will soon be auctioned. If someone is threatening Lincoln and forcing Vivian to sell thepany at the bottom price, it will be very tricky. Hang up the phone, Vivian sat back in the executive chair, raised his hand and rubbed his temples, feeling tired. ¡°Youngdy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Trent Stone noticed that Vivian did not look too good and knew from the conversation just now that something had happened at home, ¡°I¡¯ll immediately send someone to look for Mr. Lincoln¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s hard work for you.¡± Vivian nodded. ¡°There is no need to be polite, youngdy.¡± Trent Stone said, turned around and left the office. The situation on Morris¡¯ side was tricky, and now L City was in a dark situation, she was in the light, the enemy was in the dark, very passive. Who could have kidnapped her father? Maddox Cheal? No, Scales Aaron is still in Chinshin Vi, it can never be Maddox Cheal. That only left ¡­ The Lora family in the capital and Mike Cheal, and Antina in ¡­ C. After thinking about it, Vivian took her cell phone and made a call to Sean in the faraway country of C. Beep beep beep ¡­ The phone rang a few times and Sean answered the phone at the other end, ¡°President Vivian, what are your orders?¡± ¡°You contact Daisy, immediately go to investigate Antina, see what her current situation is.¡± Vivian instructed. In view of Antina¡¯s father¡¯s honest identity, Vivian is worried that Sean alone is not strong enough. Although Sean is a member of the private detective agency, butpared to the ck hand honestly, the difference in strength, without Daisy¡¯s help, he will not be able to handle alone. ¡°Okay, President Vivian.¡± The other party answered and hung up. As for Mike Cheal, she needed to ask Yara Sain. In the morning, Yara Sain said that Mike Cheal had asked her to have dinner with him, but she hadn¡¯t waited for Yara Sain¡¯s call until now, so it was very likely that the two were still together. In order to avoid leakage, Vivian had to send a WeChat message to Yara Sain: [Are you back yet?] A message was sent out, but no one replied for a long time. She was sure that Yara Sain should still be with Mike Cheal. Chapter 1657 Empire Hotel, Presidential Suite. Yara Sain stood in front of the wine bar wrapped in a bath towel, her slender jade fingers holding a crystal goblet, gently shaking the crimson wine in it, looking thoughtfully at Mike Cheal who was on the phone. ¡°You said Vivian ¡­,¡± Mike Cheal wanted to say something, but suddenly realized that Yara Sain was also there, and subconsciously looked over.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The four eyes meet with Yara Sain, his eyes are full of conspiracy and calction written on his face. Perhaps Mike Cheal also realized that he had overreacted, so he smiled at Yara Sain and lowered his voice while walking towards the bedroom, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± The person on the other end of the phone swore, ¡°The brothers on hand have found out that Trent Stone has used people to investigate the whereabouts of Vivian¡¯s father.¡± This was enough to show the fact that Vivian¡¯s father had been kidnapped. ¡°Is the person still not found? Do we know who did it?¡± Mike Cheal was desperate to know who had kidnapped Lincoln and was working against The Cheal family. The man on the other end of the line shook his head, ¡°Not sure yet.¡± ¡°Go find out.¡± Mike Cheal said and hung up the phone. Clutching the phone in his hand, Mike Cheal walked to the bedroom¡¯s floor-to-ceiling window and gazed into the distance, deep in thought. Now that Morris is not in L City, and Vivian¡¯s father is missing, is this a perfect opportunity? With a n in mind, Mike Cheal raised his eyebrows, smiled contemptuously, and turned to walk out of the bedroom. ¡°Yara ¡­¡± He called Yara Sain¡¯s name affectionately, walked up to her, raised his hand to hook her chin, kissed her on the lips, ¡°I have a temporary matter need to go back to thepany, you have also worked hard, have a good rest day.¡± Yara Sain took a sip of red wine and her red lips curved, ¡°Go ahead, I am indeed quite tired.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, call.¡± The man was fully dressed, his suit was straight, he raised his hand and patted her shoulder, his big palm squeezed on her shoulder, turned and left the hotel. Yara Sain turned back and watched Mike Cheal leave the hotel, and it was only at the moment he closed the door that a deep andplex emotion faintly surfaced on her fair and delicate face, hatred flickering in her pupils. She leaned against the bar for two minutes before withdrawing her thoughts and walking to the bedroom, where she felt something from somewhere behind the TV and clutched it in her hand. ¡­ Chinshin Vi. Vivian rushed back from the office, mother Anika saw Vivian walk into the hall, while wiping tears, walked towards her, tears, ¡°Oooh ¡­ daughter, you are finally back, your father¡­ ¡­ your father he, he ¡­¡± The sobbing Anika couldn¡¯t say aplete word, just tugging Vivian¡¯s arm and crying. Seeing her mother¡¯s heartbroken appearance, Vivian was heartbroken and raised her hand to wipe her tears, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get my dad back.¡± She was adopted by the Lincolns, and sometimes Vivian even wondered if the couple had adopted other children, would the couple have lived a more peaceful and happy life? Without her and Morris, they wouldn¡¯t have had to go through so many ups and downs. Margarita Jones, on the other side of the room, felt self-conscious at the sight. Her brow knitted, her fists clenched at her side, and she turned and walked out of the hall. Vivian was soothing her own mother and did not notice Margarita Jones leaving. ¡°Auntie don¡¯t cry ¡­¡± Scales Aaron came over, handed over a few tissues, coaxed Anika like a child, ¡°Melody will definitely find uncle oh.¡± At this time, Madame Cheal sitting on the sofa, sitting upright, cloudy eyes watching Anika mother and daughter, sad frown. Chapter 1658 : Margarita Jones single-handedly A brief attack of Alzheimer¡¯s has now returned to normal. Watching Anika cry in pain, she was so distressed that she got up and walked over, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, cry badly and ask Vivian girl to follow the worry.¡± She patted Anika¡¯s back andforted her, ¡°You have to believe Vivian them.¡± ¡°Well, okay, I believe, I believe, I believe.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Anika said three ¡®I believe¡¯ in a row. She did believe Vivian, but she didn¡¯t believe the demons who had kidnapped Lincoln, fearing that they woulde down hard on Lincoln. ¡°Mom, you stay home and rest, I¡¯ll let you know if I hear anything.¡± Vivian helped Anika, who was sobbing uncontrobly, to sit on the sofa. She held Anika¡¯s hand and nced at Scales Aaron, then at Madame Cheal, and the two maids holding Yi Yi and Yi Hang in their arms. A family of several people, Morris far away from C, Scales Aaron memory loss, the father missing, Madame Cheal irregr Alzheimer¡¯s attacks. The exhaustion and helplessness that Vivian could not breathe. After calming Anika¡¯s emotions, Vivian ordered someone to strengthen the guards at Chinshin Vi and immediately contacted someone to strengthen the vi¡¯s security system. After arranging everything, Vivian made a phone call to Margarita Jones. The phone rang several times, but there was no answer, which made Vivian nervous. She contacted Yara Sain again, ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m on my way back. Sorry, Vivian, I just found out about your father.¡± Yara Sain felt guilty from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Have you been up to somethingtely?¡± ¡°Nothing much. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°If nothing is wrong, you take care of them at Chinshin Vi. I¡¯m afraid ¡­¡± Vivian paused in her words and let out a sigh if nothing else, ¡°I¡¯m worried that someone might have gotten to them in thest few days.¡± When Morris left L City, he left her in charge of everything, and now he¡¯s only been gone a few days, and the house is already a mess. Vivian, in particr, had a strong feeling that something big was going to happen recently. Although Morris¡¯s carefulyout has been secretly advancing, Vivian is still unsettled. Yara Sain didn¡¯t think much about it and readily agreed, ¡°You can go ahead and do whatever you want, leave the others to me.¡± Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect them even if I¡¯m desperate. She thought to herself. ¡°Well, thank you for your hard work.¡± Vivian was very grateful. It is said that in times of trouble, one can see true love. It was a great honor for her to have these friends at a critical moment. Vivian stayed at the vi for a while and then left. She was concerned about Lincoln¡¯s well-being, and as she watched her foster mother in tears, she wanted to find him as soon as possible. Two hourster, Vivian finally learned of Lincoln¡¯s whereabouts. At the same time, there was another piece of bad newsing in. ¡°Just now, my brother said that Margarita Jones seems to have gone to the meeting alone.¡± Trent Stone reported the situation to Vivian truthfully. ¡°A solo meeting?¡± Vivian froze for a moment, ¡°You mean she knows where my father is and went alone to save him?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Trent Stone nodded. ¡°That¡¯s just nonsense.¡± Vivian jerked to her feet and walked quickly toward the outside of the office, ¡°How long has she been there?¡± ¡°Thirty minutes.¡± ¡°You contact Arlo Marsh right away and have them send backup, I¡¯ll go over there first.¡± Vivian did not feelfortable with Margarita Jones going to the rescue alone, afraid that something might happen to her. After all, she is the young master of the Hidden Tribe, if something goes wrong, she can¡¯t really exin to Martin Baron. Although Margarita Jones hase to L City, does not mean that her brother Martin Baron will not suddenlye to her for people! Chapter 1659 : The Misery The outskirts of L City. Inside an old textile factory. ¡°Ah ¡­ Well ¡­¡± The abandoned textile factory was overgrown with weeds and dead, while that one wailing sound was extraordinarily abrupt, even giving a sense of eeriness and creepiness. Inside the first floor, Melody Lora sat on a chair and looked across at the person who was hung up and beaten bloodily, with a smug smile pulled up at the corner of her lips. ¡°Isn¡¯t it painful? Oh, you¡¯re Vivian¡¯s father, she owes me, you¡¯ll pay for her.¡± Originally, Melody Lora wanted to kidnap Vivian, but Vivian was good at it, so it wasn¡¯t easy to kidnap her. After thinking about it, the way to make Vivian suffer the most would be to kidnap her loved ones and torture them.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Finally, she kidnapped Lincoln. ¡°Fight, what havee at me, do not bully me ¡­ my daughter ¡­ children ¡­¡± Lincoln, who was hung up by twine, had long been bruised and battered, with 20 to 30 whip marks drawn on his body, his face all bloody, and his swollen face could not be seen in its original form. Listen to Melody Lora¡¯s words, Lincoln said breathlessly. In any case, Vivian is his daughter, even if it is not his own daughter, but is also his child, as if it were his own. Now the child is in danger, he as a father, naturally want to help her bear. Lincoln knew that if he wasn¡¯t here today, the person who would be suffering here would definitely be Vivian. ¡°Humph, really have a backbone, in that case, of course I will make it happen for you.¡± Melody Lora crossed her legs, leaning on thefortable single sofa, holding a cup of coffee in her hand, extraordinarily rxed. She was enjoying the rich coffee and the painful wailing of her enemy¡¯s father, which made her feel a lot better. But between the nces, Melody Lora saw the broken pinky finger again, and could not help but feel angry, pointing to the subordinate responsible for beating Lincoln said: ¡°He is not very arrogant, go, find me some salt. Let him have a taste of pain!¡± It¡¯s all because of Vivian. If it weren¡¯t for Vivian, she wouldn¡¯t have broken a little finger. Originally the broken finger had been connected, but because Melody Lora did not cooperate with the doctor, one after another damage to the broken finger, resulting in the failure of the finger, the broken finger directly removed. Melody Lora med Vivian for the mistake she had made, and imposed her hatred on Vivian¡¯s body, trying to take revenge on her family to make Vivian suffer all the pain. ¡°Okay, Miss.¡± Several bodyguards heard Melody Lora¡¯s words and could not help but twitch the corners of their mouths, as if they could personally feel the pain of having salt sprinkled on their wounds. Melody Lora waited patiently and slowly for almost twenty minutes before someone brought back the salt. She stared coldly at the person who came back with the bag, ¡°It¡¯s useless, buying a few packs of salt is so long-winded.¡± It really dyed her good mood. At the moment, Lincoln, who was hanging and tied up, had his head hanging down and was weak, as if he was in aa. Melody Lora raised her slender jade finger and pointed at Lincoln, ¡°Look, this old thing is waiting to faint. Quick, turn the salt into water, let him wake up properly.¡± Lightly written sentence, fell in the ears of several bodyguards, let people shudder. Long someone said the wound salt, enough to see how painful it is to salt the wound. But it was Melody Lora who used this way to torture Lincoln. Chapter 1660 ¡°Okay, Miss.¡± The bodyguard nodded, walked aside, poured several pieces of mineral water into a bucket, then sprinkled several packets of salt into the bucket, stirred it well, and carried the bucket towards Lincoln. Melody Lora put down the coffee in her hand leisurely and rxed, opened her phone camera and started recording video, ¡°Hey, how can I enjoy such an interesting scene alone? It¡¯s better to have fun alone than to have fun with others.¡± She smiled while recording the video, intending to send Lincoln¡¯s painful appearance to Vivian to see. Buzz¨Cbuzz¨C! BANG¨C!!! Suddenly, a car roar sounded outside the gate, extraordinarily ear-splitting. The crowd inside the nt was startled and immediately turned around to look at the door, only to hear a loud bang, a red Ferrari broke through the door and directly approached Melody Lora sitting in the middle of the nt. In the nick of time, Melody Lora quickly got up, leapt to the side, avoiding the surprise attack of the luxury car. With a few rumbles, the door of the factory was smashed directly to pieces and hit the ground, sshing up a cloud of dust. Melody Lora stood up after rolling around on the ground, looking at the Ferrari with a slightly deformed front end with a pale face in shock, her face sinking and sinking. ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡± The sudden scene scared the bodyguards pale, afraid that Melody Lora once something happened, they even have ten heads, are not enough to be chopped. The crowd rushed to Melody Lora¡¯s front, all kinds of concern.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°All get out of the way!¡± Melody Lora saw them all blocking in front, no reason to be annoyed, a push away from them, a pair of eyes flooded with anger has been staring at the Ferrari, angry fists clenched, can not wait to be able to the car to tear the people alive. At this time, a woman wearing a Hong En jumpsuit draped in long hair came down from the car, holding a stick in her hand, wearing ck sunsses, heroic and cold. The bodyguards saw the woman walking down and sumbed to her stunning beauty before waking up to the fact that she was the enemy who was going to run over theirdy. ¡°Mud, who are you? Trying to run over our Missy?¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing!¡± ¡°A little bit of ability, one person came to save others? Oh, look down on who.¡± A few people said a few words to each other while walking towards Margarita Jones. When they got to Margarita Jones, Melody Lora shouted, ¡°Get out of my way!¡± She stepped on her high heels and walked slowly towards Margarita Jones, with her arms around her chest, in a superior posture, ¡°What, Vivian didn¡¯t dare toe over and let youe over to die?¡± Margarita Jones raised her eyebrows, took off her sunsses, hung them on her low V-neckline, shoved her flip stick into the pocket of her red dress pants, untied the red belt around her waist with her green fingers, and tied her long hair behind her head with slow and elegant movements. If it is said that just now long hair is draped in the style of the model, at the moment long hair pulled in the back of the head is to give a kind of intellectual and elegant beauty, tantalizing the heart and soul. For a moment, Melody Lora was deeply impressed by her face value, envious and more jealous. Vivian is already naturally beautiful, but Margarita Jones is so beautiful that people are jealous. I¡¯ve met Margarita Jones a few times, she either wears a mask or sunsses, so I¡¯ve never seen her look so beautiful. ¡°To die?¡± Margarita Jones ming red lips hooked, ¡°Who dies is not certain.¡± Her words fell, turned on high heels towards Melody Lora came over, and raised his hand to copy a throwing stick out of thin air, only to hear the throwing stick issued a grinning sound, and then a stick directly hit Melody Lora. Chapter 1661 ¡°Miss be careful!¡± The bodyguard at the side swooped over and directly blocked the stick for Melody Lora. ¡°Well~¡± only heard a soft cry of pain from the person, and immediately passed out. Melody Lora frowned and pushed the person aside, ¡°Waste!¡± What a nosy thing to do, a mere Margarita Jones, can¡¯t hurt her? ¡°Go on, dare to hit thedy, kill her!¡± ¡°She¡¯s pretty, but she¡¯s tough.¡± ¡°This bitch, I have to teach her how to behave.¡± The five bodyguards said, and pounced on Margarita Jones. Seeing this, Margarita Jones¡¯ eyes narrowed slightly and she used her fists and kicks, only to hear a few screams, and then she had already teased two people. One was hit on the head with a stick, and the other was kicked in the abdomen with a high heel, andy on the ground curled up in pain, unable to get up for half a day, with a howl like a pig. ¡°Stand still!¡± Seeing the five bodyguards rushing towards Margarita Jones again, Melody Lora stopped them. The bodyguards moved and looked back at Melody Lora in unison. When they saw her hand waving, they had to stop and leaned down to pick up the two brothers who had fallen to the ground and walked to the side to watch the battle. ¡°Margarita Jones, right?¡± Melody Lora raised an eyebrow, nced at the bat she was holding, and snorted, ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, so what if you¡¯re a bit of a fighter. If you¡¯re fast, you¡¯re not as fast as my gun.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The gun was aimed directly at Margarita Jones¡¯ face after she pulled the chain. The gun in the hands of Melody Lora, Margarita Jones did not change his face, not jump, calmly smiled, ¡°so little skill, Vivian said you have good hands, I also want topete with you. Margarita Jones¡¯s words are naturally provocative. Cold weapons are no match for weapons. She is not stupid. Of course, Melody Lora really hesitated. Looking at Margarita Jones, she frowned and looked at the gun in her hand, her eyes flickering, quite torn. For a long time, she said: ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? I don¡¯t use a gun, you take a throwing stick?¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s a fair fight, of course I don¡¯t use it either.¡± Margarita Jones put away the baton, put it on the front of the Ferrari, turned to Melody Lora and spread her hands, ¡°Now can you.¡± The red lips and white teeth of the five features of the smile, high and cold with a hint of sexiness, people like to overwhelmed. Melody Lora, seeing her so frankly, finally threw the pistol to the bodyguard at the side. The lead bodyguard steadily caught the pistol and looked at her uneasily, ¡°Miss, your hand ¡­¡± he pointed to Melody Lora¡¯s wounded left hand, ¡°will it suffer? ¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The broken finger is a sore point for her, and pointed out by her subordinates in front of her, Margarita Jones felt very humiliated. The bodyguard pursed her lips and immediately silenced herself, standing aside and watching. ¡°Come on.¡± Melody Lora said, then punched Margarita Jones in the face. The speed was really unexpected by Margarita Jones. It is not that the speed of the punch is fast, but Melody Lora this punch to hit the unexpected. Seeing a punching at her, Margarita Jones turned slightly to the side and let the punch pass in front of her, she raised her left hand to hold her wrist with her bare hand, and her right elbow suddenly struck Melody Lora¡¯s chest. ¡°Ummm ¡­¡± Melody Lora took a few steps backwards, covering her chest, grimacing in pain, and even the long ck hair hood she was wearing on her head fell off, revealing that her hair had been cut to varying lengths, looking somewhat wretched. Inparison, Melody Lora has been practicing martial arts for three years, while Margarita Jones has been practicing martial arts since she was young, there is noparison at all. ¡°Miss, are you all right?¡± Chapter 1662 : Pack Melody Lora When the bodyguard saw that Melody Lora was not a match for Margarita Jones, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried. But Margarita Jones¡¯ gaze fell on the bodyguard who had just caught the pistol, only to see her slowly walk over, a carefree battle-ready stance, until close to the bodyguard, she raised her leg fiercely side kick to the bodyguard¡¯s head, the kick was fast, vicious and urate, directly knocked the bodyguard to the ground. At the moment he fell, Margarita Jones stepped forward and snatched the gun out of his hand. Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang! Just hear the sound of several gunshots, all five bodyguards in front of you fell down! This time, Melody Lora really saw what it means to hit a hundred times. She stood mute and looked at Margarita Jones with horror in her eyes, ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­¡± The bodyguards who fell to the ground died three, two wanted to pull out a pistol from behind, but Margarita Jones people have walked in front of them, mercilessly a foot on the chest of one of them, leaned over and pulled out a pistol from behind that person, bang, hit the bodyguard brow, that person instantly killed. ¡°Miss run, run.¡± ¡°Well ¡­ little ¡­ sister, run!¡± ¡°Run.¡± ¡°Call ¡­ for help ¡­.¡± The bodyguard who was initially fainted by Margarita Jones woke up, along with the one bodyguard who was shot and didn¡¯t die, and three others. And, of course, the terrified Melody Lora. ¡°You¡¯re despicable!¡± Melody Lora gritted her teeth and said, while her steps backed up, suddenly turning around and running. Bang! She had just run two steps away when a bullet hit the bend of her leg, and she fell to the ground with a weak body.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The sound of a gunshot, echoing in the abandoned factory building, was extraordinarily clear and piercing, as if a call from hell, invisible to make people fearful and chilling. ¡°Run? Heh, where do you want to run?¡± Margarita Jones looked back at the hanging Lincoln, who was still unconscious, covered in bruises and blood, his original face could not be seen. If it weren¡¯t for the clothes and hair, she would have been afraid she was mistaken. Margarita Jones walked over, holding Lincoln with one hand, fished a dagger out of her pocket and cut the rope,ying Lincoln gently on the ground. At that moment, Margarita Jones nced out of the corner of her eye and saw the bag of salt, as well as the bucket of water. Her face suddenly clouded over, her good-looking eyes narrowed slightly, and nced at Melody Lora, who had risen from the ground and was trying to escape. Margarita Jones smiled. Her red lips pulled out a curve and her smile was grim and scary. The woman slowly stood up, ignoring the blood stained on her body, nced down at the dagger in her hand, and then with a twist of her finger, the dagger flew straight out and struck Melody Lora¡¯s back with precision. ¡°Ah!¡± Melody Lora screamed in pain and fell to the ground once again. The three bodyguards who were still alive walked over carrying their weak bodies and helped her up from the ground, ¡°Miss, go!¡± ¡°Go? Ohhhh ¡­¡± Margarita Jonesughed, ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± She stepped on her high heels, her heels making a ttering sound on the ground as she slowly approached. The sound of her footsteps was like a waiter from helling to im her life, making people¡¯s hearts jump. Margarita Jones picked up the baton from the front of the car and walked towards the men, raising and dropping it, knocking two bodyguards unconscious with a few thumps. The bodyguard with the gunshot wound took a look at Margarita Jones and then at Melody Lora, and then lunged at Margarita Jones with his wounds covered, but when Margarita Jones raised the bat, the wounded bodyguard took a step, only to see the eyes of the pair of eyes flying around, and then fell to the ground and closed his eyes , pretending to faint. Chapter 1663 : painful begging for mercy Margarita Jones raised an eyebrow, some amusement. But she couldn¡¯tugh now, only anger, monstrous anger! ¡°Run, why don¡¯t you run if you can run so well?¡± Margarita Jones walked slowly towards Melody Lora, her smile looked weird and scary. Melody Lora hand on the back, then a violent tug, hard in her back waist dagger to pull out, the pain of her face more pale. ¡°You cheat!¡± She faltered as her blood-stained hand gripped the dagger and pointed it at Margarita Jones. Margarita Jonesughed, ¡°It¡¯s called soldiering. Your father was so smart, didn¡¯t he tell you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t youe any closer,e any closer and I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Melody Lora looked down at the dagger in her hand, and for no reason wanted to curse herself for being stupid, why did she have to fight Margarita Jones on impulse just now? Suddenly, she nced over and saw a pistol pinned to the back of the fallen bodyguard beside her, and immediately went over and leaned over to get the gun. The first thing that happened was that Margarita Jones went over and struck Melody Lora in the back with a fierce blow, and with a wail, Margarita Jones fell to the ground.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ah, it hurts ¡­¡± The whipping stick hit her body really hurt, and the pain made Melody Lora grimace, and tears could not be restrained from pouring out of her eyes. She was trembling with pain and couldn¡¯t move on the ground for half a day. Margarita Jones leaned down and grabbed the pistol from the bodyguard¡¯s hand and gave two more shots to her legs with a bang. ¡°Ah~! Help ¡­ it hurts ¡­¡± Melody Lora was beaten wailing and crying out in pain, struggling to get up but without any strength at all. And Margarita Jones kept an eye on Melody Lora, but didn¡¯t notice that the one bodyguard who pretended to be dizzy just now was secretly holding a cell phone and sending a message for help. ¡°That hurts? Huh?¡± Margarita Jones smiled coldly, holding the pistol in one hand and trying to grab Melody Lora¡¯s hair with the other, but found that her hair was cut too short to hold. The heart is no reason to be annoyed, if I had known this, I would not have cut her hair so short in the first ce. So, he could only grab Melody Lora¡¯s cor and drag her towards Lincoln¡¯s side, ¡°How dare you do this to my sister, Melody Lora, am I treating you too well?¡± She was already a hot-tempered person, how could she stand such humiliation? Moreover, Melody Lora took the person away from her right under her nose, which was a p in her face. This made Margarita Jones so angry that she could not wait to beat Melody Lora to death. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Melody Lora legs can not use the strength, like a chopping board fish, can only be ughtered, God knows how helpless she is at this moment, there is a kind of screaming day not to answer, not to call the ground a sense of powerlessness. ¡°I tell you, my father is Nathanael Lora, he will not let you go, no!¡± Melody Lora didn¡¯t think Margarita Jones could take down everyone by herself, and she didn¡¯t think her fate would be in Margarita Jones¡¯ hands, so she felt a bit remorseful. If she hadn¡¯t fallen for her trick, would the roles have been reversed and she would have be the one who was in charge of Margarita Jones¡¯ fate? ¡°Nathanael Lora?¡± Hearing the word Nathanael Lora, Margarita Jones became more and more furious, and the bat in her hand hit Melody Lora¡¯s body hard, ¡°You¡¯d better pray that your fatheres sooner, orter, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no one to collect your body!¡± Then Margarita Jones put away the bat, untied the rope tied to Lincoln¡¯s wrists, tightly tied Melody Lora¡¯s hands, and struggled to lift her up and tie her to the rope. ¡°Let go of me, you let go of me ¡­¡± Melody Lora legs shot, simply can not stand up, the left hand because of broken fingers, just when the fight was injured also can not make the force, the only right hand to resist with Margarita Jones, but simply can not shake the slightest, can only let Margarita Jones will hang her up. Chapter 1664 : Melody Lora father is here ¡°Miss Margarita, aren¡¯t you a good yer? I am free today, I will y with you!¡± With that, Margarita Jones leaned over and grabbed thedle from the bucket, scooped up adle of water and sshed it on Melody Lora without hesitation. Just heard a whistling sound, the water all spilled on Melody Lora¡¯s body, and then there was a horrible scream, the sound of miserable as thete night ghost, listening to people¡¯s back chills.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Melody Lora painful facial grimace, painful struggle, twisting the body, tears are uncontroble overflowing out of the eyes, the whole person because immersed in the pain and can not stop trembling. That kind of pain spare people to look at all feel pain. ¡°It hurts ¡­ it hurts ¡­¡± Her face is as pale as paper in pain, her lips are trembling badly, and her body, which was struggling just now, gradually seems to be drained of strength, hanging motionlessly, like a puddle of mud. ¡°That hurts?¡± Margarita Jones snickered lightly, the hand flinging stick viciously pumped on her body, ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t think it would hurt when you hit Uncle Lincoln?¡± ¡°Oooh ¡­¡± Melody Lora was scared, really scared of this crazy woman Margarita Jones. I don¡¯t know if Margarita Jones is not sure who she is, or not afraid of their The Lora family¡¯s power. Anyway, at least now she is really afraid. ¡°This old man is not still alive, ooh ¡­ I just want to scare him, there is really no other meaning ah, are under the hands of people did not lightly, and I do not have any rtionship, ooh ¡­ ¡± Melody Lora put down the pride that belonged to her, humble begging, hoping Margarita Jones can spare her life. But Margarita Jones simply ignored, immersed in the pain and hatred, just want to teach her a good lesson. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but when Melody Lora was so tortured and begging for mercy that she couldn¡¯t even speak, there was the sound of a car engine outside the factory. Margarita Jones looked back to the door and her heart thumped as she heard the sound of more than one car. A strong instinct told her that the peopleing were not her own. Turning back, cold eyes looked askance at Melody Lora and kicked her hard in the chest, directly knocking the person out. Before tormenting Melody Lora, in order to let her perceive the pain, so Margarita Jones did not want to let Melody Lora unconscious, but now it is different, if she is awake, only fear is a disaster. And then, Margarita Jones hurried to Lincoln¡¯s side, struggling to help Lincoln, holding her towards the inside. Although Margarita Jones is a martial arts practitioner, but Lincoln¡¯s head of one meter eight, a couple of hundred pounds, she helped him walk really hard. She had no choice but to find a cover and hide Lincoln in it. ¡°Missy, what¡¯s wrong with Missy?¡± ¡°Quickly save Missy.¡± ¡°Melody, damn it, who dares to hurt Melody like this? Find me, catch the person and bring me here!¡± ¡°Hurry up and take Missy to the doctor, quick! Hurry!¡± ¡­ Outside was the sound of footsteps and the roar of many people, and Margarita Jones knew that it was Melody Lora¡¯s father, Nathanael Lora, who was bringing people here. She nced at Lincoln, who was still unconscious, and then at the broken window to one side, half of which was hanging ntingly, about to fall out. Margarita Jones didn¡¯t think much of it and escaped straight through the window. Bang, bang! In the thorny ground outside the nt, Margarita Jones fired a few shots at the entrance of the nt, attracting the attention of the men in case they would find Lincoln ording to the traces on the ground inside the nt. ¡°The men are over there, go after them!¡± ¡°After them!¡± ¡°Come on, hurry up.¡± ¡°Hurry up and get the person back, whoever can get her will have a reward of five million!¡± Nathanael Lora looked at his own daughter being tortured and stormed out, so he offered a heavy reward. Chapter 1665 : The wounded face is completely unrecognizable The so-called ¡®heavy reward will have a brave man¡¯, those people now look at the distant weeds shuttle a red figure, eyes are flooded with golden light. That is not a murderer? It is simply a walking check! ¡­ On the other hand, Vivian rushed over with people in a hurry, but there was no one outside the nt. She got out of the car, looked at the empty factory, and took a look at the dense wheel marks on the ground, her face became more and more ugly, ¡°Go in and look for Margarita Jones.¡± Vivian waved his hand and instructed the bodyguards who stepped out of the other cars. ¡°Yes, President Vivian.¡± ¡°Yes, youngdy.¡± They drove over in six cars and there were more than twenty bodyguards just from the bodyguards. Vivian walked into the nt with the bodyguards and looked at the blood left on the ground, bullet casings, bags of salt, flinging sticks, daggers and other things, her heart sank and sank. She walked up, leaned down and picked up the stick. The handle part at the end of the stick was a piece of leather studded with the name Margarita Jones engraved on it. ¡°Youngdy, found ¡­ found someone.¡± At this time, a voice came from an abandoned office in the innermost part of the nt. Vivian¡¯s eyes lit up and immediately trotted over, ¡°Is it Margarita Jones?¡± ¡°No¡­ not.¡± The bodyguard said. The first person to walk over was Trent Stone, who entered the abandoned office and saw a man covered in blood from behind a rusty office cab. At first nce, Trent Stone really did not see who it was, but when he took a closer look, he could not help but heart thumped, ¡°Uncle Lincoln?¡± When he shouted ¡®Uncle Lincoln¡¯, Vivian had already walked up to Trent Stone¡¯s side. When she looked at the bloodied, swollen face, Vivian¡¯s nostrils red and tears nearly fell. ¡°Dad?¡± Vivian ripped Trent Stone out of the way and walked over to the unconscious Lincoln, calling out softly while raising her hand to probe his nose for breath. ¡°Dad, wake up, it¡¯s Vivian, Dad?¡± She gently called Lincoln and raised her hand to pat him, but Lincoln¡¯s body was not intact, so Vivian held her hand up like this and didn¡¯t know where to pat him for a long time. The bodyguards stood aside, looking at Lincoln, whose face waspletely disfigured and covered in blood, and no one dared to squeal. Vivian thought about the bag of salt he just saw sitting on the ground, anger rushed straight to his head, a pair of dense eyes gradually tinted with scarlet ruthlessness. ¡°Trent Stone, you get some people to take my father to the hospital first, the otherse with me.¡± Her face regained its calmness, no longer having the painful look she had just now, the whole person was calm beyond words. ¡°No way!¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Trent Stone directly refused, ¡°My mission is to protect you, if anything happens to you, the boss will kill me!¡± If something happens to Vivian, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll have ten lives to live. Vivian¡¯s step was a stop, turned back, cold eyes to Trent Stone, and nted a nce at the unconscious Lincoln on the ground, the heart seized up, painful heart. In just a few seconds, the painful look in Vivian¡¯s eyes disappeared. She calmly and calmly said: ¡°Do not worry, I can not die. Trent Stone, before I return, if anything happens to the people in Chinshin Vi, you will be responsible for the consequences!¡± Trent Stone looked at Vivian with a torn look on his face. He knew that it was very risky for Vivian to bring people forward to find Nathanael Lora, but at this critical moment, the safety of everyone in Chinshin Vi was also very important. Chapter 1666 : Hunted If anything happened to the people in Chinshin Vi, I¡¯m afraid he would not be able to give an ount. ¡°Youngdy be careful, I will contact Mr. Danny and the others toe over to support you.¡± Trent Stone finally decided to take Lincoln home for treatment first. The way he is unconscious now, I am afraid that if he is sent to the hospitalter, he will not be able to make it. Vivian hanging at the side of the hands clenched, a million heartfelt nce at their own father, and finally turned around and walked away. She walked resolutely, without looking back. ¡°Leave two people behind, all the others go with the youngdy.¡± Trent Stone uneasily admonished the bodyguards, ¡°If anything happens to the youngdy, my life will not be saved and you will not survive!¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes!¡± The bodyguards answered back in unison, their voices loud and deafening, the echoes echoing through the nt. With that, a group of twenty-two bodyguards followed Vivian. Trent Stone watched Vivian get into the car and turn it around to leave the old abandoned factory, while he and his two bodyguards carefully carried Lincoln outside. At the head of the departing vehicles was Vivian¡¯s car, wearing a Bluetooth headset, and she dialed Rodney¡¯s cell phone number. ¡°President Vivian?¡± On the other end of the line, Rodney answered the phone. Vivian looked ahead, her voice cold, ¡°When Nathanael Lora came to L City, how many people did he bring with him?¡± ¡°He came with his wife Lydia.¡± Rodney told Vivian the truth, ¡°The people on hand are still watching their residence.¡± Rodney and Sean are both Vivian¡¯s private detective agency hand, its ability is Vivian most admired. ¡°Got it, keep watching.¡± Vivian hung up the phone and drove straight ahead. Jiang Tao, the bodyguard sitting on the passenger side, nced at Vivian and asked, ¡°Youngdy, where are we going to find Miss Margarita now?¡± ¡°Go and sit at Mrs. Lydia¡¯s house, they wille naturally.¡± Vivian had no intention of going to Margarita Jones. It was so easy to hide a person, they could turn L City upside down and they might not even find Margarita Jones. But as long as they knew the whereabouts of Nathanael Lora¡¯s wife Lydia, they didn¡¯t have to go looking for Margarita Jones. Fifty minutester. In a hidden underground garage, after taking her daughter to the hospital, Nathanael Lora hurried to the garage. In the garage, Margarita Jones was left tied up on the floor. A hostile Nathanael Lora strode up to Margarita Jones, lifted his foot and kicked Margarita Jones twice in the abdomen, ¡°Mud, you dare to touch my daughter? I¡¯m really tired of living.¡± Nathanael Lora¡¯s two kicks were with emotional venting, using 100% force, hoping to kill Margarita Jones with one kick. ¡°Ummm ¡­¡± Margarita Jones painful body curled up, clenching shellfish teeth, dead hold not to shout pain. But the abdomen really hurt, a lot. ¡°Say, is it Vivian pie ¡­¡± Nathanael Lora angrily pointed at Margarita Jones, just want to say something, the phone in his pocket then rang. He had nowhere to vent his anger, and kicked Margarita Jones hard under his anger, before pulling out his pocket hand, without looking at the screen, he directly slid the answer button, put the phone up next to his ear, and roared, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Now, apart from the life and death of Melody Lora, even if the sky is falling is not a big deal. ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Nathanael?¡± Vivian¡¯s voice was on the other end of the line, her tone was calm, and even through her voice you could sense that she was smiling when she spoke. Hearing Vivian¡¯s voice, Nathanael Lora gripped the phone tightly in his hand, his facial muscles trembling with anger, and gritted his teeth: ¡°Vivian, how dare you call me?¡± Chapter 1667 : Confrontation with Nathanael Lora He looked down at the woman who was huddled on the ground, forcing herself not to cry out in pain, and snorted coldly, ¡°Why are you so unrighteous? You hurt my daughter and let your friend take the me? I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯te in 20 minutes, I¡¯ll have someone rape this woman! Let her know what life is worse than death.¡± Nathanael Lora¡¯s mind was racing with thoughts of how exactly to torture this woman in red to avenge Melody Lora. Just the thought of Melody Lora¡¯s beaten and bloodied weakness made him want to tear her apart with his own hands! ¡°Is that so.¡± Vivian raised an eyebrow and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy Mr. Nathanael.¡± She said, walked to Mrs. Lydia who was tied hand and foot in the living room, grabbed her by the hair, and the hand holding the phone tore off the tape stuck on Mrs. Lydia¡¯s mouth, ¡°Mrs. Lydia,e, talk to your husband.¡± ¡°Oooh ¡­ husband, husband save me ¡­¡± Lydia¡¯s face is no longer the grace of the honoreddy in the past, but more than a few wretched and fearful. ¡°Vivian!¡± At the other end of the phone, Nathanael Lora listened to his wife¡¯s crying voice and thundered. After bringing his wife to L City, theynded at a vi on the outskirts of the city, which was a property in their name. Before leaving, Nathanael Lora sent some bodyguards to guard Lydia. But he never expected that Vivian would know where they were staying and would have the audacity to go after his wife! How dare she! How dare she!!! ¡°If you dare to touch my wife, I¡¯ll fucking kill your whole family alive!¡± Nathanael Lora waspletely furious, his face was red with anger, his forehead was bruised, his hands were clenched, and he had the urge to fly to Vivian¡¯s side and scrape her alive. Vivian sat on the sofa, her tone was calm, ¡°Mrs. Lydia good or bad, depending on Mr. Nathanael you.¡± Nathanael Lora did not understand Vivian¡¯s meaning, silent for two seconds, Vivian continued: ¡°My friend in your hands, she lost a hair, Mrs. Lydia will have to lose ten. She breaks a finger, Mrs. Lydia has to break ten fingers.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare fucking touch my wife!¡± Nathanael Lora¡¯s decibels rose in anger.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nathanael Lora, don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because Morris is not in L City.¡± Vivian snorted lightly, ¡°I Vivian crazy, just no one can pull. I¡¯m not afraid of death, are you sure you¡¯re not afraid of death too? Zhuo Rui Technology is forced to the edge by you, barefoot really not afraid of wearing shoes.¡± Nathanael Lora: ¡°¡­¡± Not only Nathanael Lora, but also Melody Lora, are so arrogant to dare to kidnap Lincoln because they know Morris is not in L City. At this moment, Nathanael Lora could not help but regret a little, why did he talk too much in front of his own daughter, saying that Morris had left L City? ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send your friend there now, don¡¯t you move my wife!¡± Nathanael Lora hung up the phone and red angrily at Margarita Jones on the floor, the corners of her mouth twitching in anger. Margarita Jones was kicked a few times by Nathanael Lora, painful abdomen is still painful now, but after all, she is the young master of the hidden tribe, had experienced a hundred times more dangerous than now. This little pain, she not only can carry, but also can not say a word. Sitting on the ground, she tilted her head to look at Nathanael Lora, smiling but not saying anything. Nathanael Lora raised his hand and pointed at her, pointing his finger, some words came to his lips, Nathanael Lora swallowed them back, and finally waved his hand, turned around and said: ¡°Take the people, go! A group of people left the underground garage and rushed back in a ze of glory. On the way to the vi on the outskirts of town, Nathanael Lora took his cell phone and dialed a number, ¡°Send someone to Chinshin Vi right away, arrest everyone, leave no one behind!¡± Since Vivian wanted to y, he would y along! Forty minutester, Nathanael Lora¡¯s group arrived at the vi. Chapter 1668 : Can’t Find a Wife The people who came were not only him, but also the two hundred bodyguards who were temporarily called over. Someone dares to move the earth on his head, damn it, he must let the other side into the ground! After arriving at the vi, Nathanael Lora kicked open the door of the vi, and a group of people ran into the hall. Naive, when Nathanael Lora entered the hall, there was nothing inside. ¡°President Nathanael, madam is not here.¡± The head bodyguard said to Nathanael Lora after running in and looking around. ¡°MAD!¡± Nathanael Lora didn¡¯t expect Vivian to be so cunning and immediately dialed her number, ¡°Where are you? Where is my wife?¡± On the other end of the line, Vivian was calm and collected, ¡°Is President Nathanael stupid, or does President Nathanael think I, Vivian, am stupid? Did I kidnap your wife and wait for you toe and get me?¡± How could she not know that Nathanael Lora wanted to get her killed? ¡°What do you want?¡± Nathanael Lora was so angry that she felt her heart almost bursting out of her body with rage. ¡°Your wife is at the top of Y Mountain, you bring Margarita Jones here.¡± Said Vivian raised his wrist to look at his wristwatch time, ¡°Now it only takes twenty minutes to get here from the vi, up the mountain I give you twenty minutes. If you slow down for one minute, don¡¯t me me for not being polite!¡± ¡°Y Mountain so high, ten minutes I fly up ¡­ doo doo doo ¡­¡± Nathanael Lora wanted to say something else, but the other party had already hung up the phone. The phone was cut off, Nathanael Lora angry face red neck thick, the right hand clutching the phone, the phone screen was crushed by him a crack, ¡°the dead girl piece, simply stomp on the face! Do you really take me, Nathanael Lora, as a soft persimmon?¡± The bodyguard who had followed Nathanael Lora for many years saw his thunderous anger and shrank from his neck, swallowing in fear. You know that Nathanael Lora is the richest man in J City, in other words, the richest man in China. A mere Vivian dares to provoke in front of the richest man in a country, simply does not know how to live. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Nathanael Lora shifted her fire and red back at the bodyguards standing in two rows, ¡°Hurry up and go to Chinshin Vi to arrest them, better arrest Vivian¡¯s two children, I want to kill them!¡± The voice echoed in the living room with an extra harshness. ¡°Yes, yes, President Nathanael, we¡¯re going now.¡± ¡°Go, hurry up.¡± ¡°President Nathanael, they¡¯re already on their way, President Tang don¡¯t rush.¡± ¡°President Nathanael don¡¯t get excited, it¡¯s not good to hurt your body.¡± ¡­ A group of people kept calming Nathanael Lora¡¯s emotions, but followed the same anger. The group of people kept calming Nathanael Lora down, but they were equally angry. Think about what kind of person he is, Nathanael Lora, who has never been humiliated like this? If word got out, he would be theughing stock after dinner. Nathanael president raised his hand to cover his chest, gritted his teeth, hunched over, and twisted his features into a ball of pain. ¡°Is President Nathanael all right?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The bodyguard walked over and held Nathanael Lora¡¯s arm, ¡°Hurry up and sit down to rest ¡­¡± ¡°Go away, what rest, my wife is still in the hands of Vivian that bitch!¡± Nathanael Lora pushed the bodyguard away and walked towards the outside of the courtyard with big strides. Behind them, the bodyguards followed in a flurry and got into their cars. The sound of a Mercedes-Benz, the thumping of the door, and then the roar of the engine, as the row of cars drove out of the vi one after another. Naturally, Margarita Jones was forced into the limo. The caravan, led by Nathanael Lora, arrived at the foot of Y Mountain eighteen minutester. Nathanael Lora got out of the car and jogged towards the Y Mountain gate while calling Vivian. When she arrived at the gate of Y Mountain, she looked up at the stairs as high as the sky, Nathanael Lora was angry and hated, but she could only step on the first step and walk towards the mountain step by step. Chapter 1669 : Just head-on! The phone beeped a few times, and on the fifth, just when Nathanael Lora thought Vivian wouldn¡¯t pick up, the call was answered. ¡°Vivian, Mud, where¡¯s my wife?¡± He cursed angrily as he took a big stride up the hill. When he looked up, all he could see were steps that went up to a sea of clouds, and on either side of them were dense gravestones. Nathanael Lora cursed, wondering what Vivian was doing bringing his wife to this hellhole. ¡°Your wife is on top of the hill, of course.¡± Vivian smiled, ¡°President Nathanael, you still have twenty minutes.¡± After saying that, Vivian directly hung up the phone. ¡°Fuckin¡¯ hell!¡± Looking at the phone that was hung up again, Nathanael Lora finally couldn¡¯t restrain the anger in his heart and smashed the phone heavily on the steps. The phone body split into pieces and sshed several meters away. Even though he was furious, Nathanael Lora was concerned about his wife Lydia¡¯s safety and was still puffing and panting as he walked towards the top of the hill. The bodyguards and Margarita Jones, whose hands were tied behind her back, were also forcibly dragged up the mountain. Margarita Jones since childhood martial arts training, but also born in the mountains, up and down the mountain for her is a routine, without even breathing. Time passed, Nathanael Lora was tired, sweating, breathing, but still grunting and panting towards the top. Vivian gave them twenty minutes to go up the mountain, Nathanael Lora panting and climbing, asionally lifting his wrist to check his watch time. Seeing that twenty minutes had passed and they had only climbed a third of the way up, he had to take his subordinate¡¯s cell phone and call Vivian, but the other party didn¡¯t answer. Three calls in a row were made, and Vivian didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Fuck, this God damn it!¡± Nathanael Lora hand raised, want to m the phone, that stand to see the side of the bodyguard mouth corner straight grin, careful and humble reminded, ¡°Nathanael President, that is ¡­ my ¡­ My cell phone.¡± Nathanael Lora red at him and threw the phone to the small-inch bodyguard. The afterglow nced between, saw Margarita Jones behind, immediately an impulse, a kick to Margarita Jones, ¡°dare to touch my wife,ter let all of you die!¡± He cursed, but he raised his foot to kick, but Margarita Jones a side, easily avoided. Margarita Jones hair is disheveled, white and meticulous features are colored, the blood spilled from the corner of the mouth has dried, she raised her eyebrows and smiled, quite a kind of war damage makeup beauty, but the bones of a cold and arrogant, ¡°Vivian said you have forgotten? Your wife is in her hands, do not want your wife to suffer, you can do it!¡± ¡°You ¡­!¡± Nathanael Lora gritted her teeth in anger, and almost didn¡¯t breathe a breath of air. A small inch bodyguard immediately cated Nathanael Lora, ¡°thedy is still waiting for you, Nathanael president, we hurry up ¡­ hoo hoo ¡­ up. ¡± A group of bodyguards were also tired and panting. Nathanael Lora and Margarita Jones look at each other, two people who do not dare to give in, the atmosphere seems stagnant, and a piece of the side of the gasping sound, but inexplicably look some funny funny.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for the day you beg for mercy on your knees with me!¡± Nathanael Lora didn¡¯t talk any more nonsense, climbing hard towards the mountain, all the way up the mountain climbing legs are sore and weak, pick up a leg are feeling with a lead like, heavy can not lift up. I do not know after a few hours, a group of people finally got to the mountain. Y Mountain is very high, the south side of the mountain is the cemetery, the other side of the mountain is open to the public, there are several pavilions and a veryrge rooftop on the top of the mountain. The wind was howling at the top of the mountain. Nathanael Lora looked around and couldn¡¯t find Vivian, so he called her, ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Never mind where I am, you let Margarita Jones go to the front rooftop alone first.¡± Vivian said. Chapter 1670 : In the robbery ¡°You¡¯re fucking kidding me?¡± Nathanael Lora thundered, ¡°Letting her go to the rooftop alone is not the same as letting her go? Do you take me, Nathanael Lora, for a fool.¡± That kind of childish tactics are all he has left to y with. Vivian smiled lightly, ¡°Heh, President Nathanael is really a smart person. But a smart person should know how to weigh the pros and cons.¡± The implication is, your wife is in my hands, what qualifications do you have to negotiate with me? ¡°You ¡­!¡± Nathanael Lora is notorious for spoiling his wife, even if she is being held by Vivian, he can only suffer. After much hesitation, Nathanael Lora had to say to his bodyguards, ¡°Let her go!¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. So the two bodyguards escorted Margarita Jones towards the open-air rooftop in front of them. Watching her walk away, Nathanael Lora patiently asked, ¡°I have let Margarita Jones go, where is my wife?¡± Once Vivian released his wife, he would gather all his forces and cut the Morris family alive with his own hands! ¡°Your wife is at the good man pavilion on the west slope, go find her.¡± After saying that, Vivian hung up the phone. Nathanael Lora immediately instructed his subordinates, ¡°Go to the good man pavilion and find my wife.¡± ¡°Yes, President Nathanael.¡± He gave an order, and the many bodyguards responded in unison, half of them carrying heavy legs and trudging down the hill as soon as they walked with weak legs. ¡°You two go aside and keep an eye on Margarita Jones, the moment she makes any other move, kill me immediately!¡± He said viciously. The open-air rooftop was at the top of the hill, and although it was not a cliff below, at that height, she would not dare to jump off. Nathanael Lora is now waiting for news from his brothers, and once he finds Lydia, he is bound to get Vivian and Margarita Jones killed. Chirp~ Chirp~~ While Nathanael Lora was concentrating on Margarita Jones, a bird call suddenly came from the mountain. Margarita Jones, standing by the rooftop, froze, frowned furiously, and slowly turned to look at the dense forest below the rooftop. Bang, bang¨C! Suddenly, several gunshots sounded from behind Nathanael Lora. The sound was so abrupt that everyone looked back in unison, even Margarita Jones and her bodyguards looked over. At that moment, one of the bodyguards standing to the right of Margarita Jones quickly approached her, took out the dagger prepared to cut the rope behind her, and stuffed the dagger to her. The bodyguard moved so fast that no one noticed, even Margarita Jones froze for two seconds before reacting. Bang, bang, the sound of gunfire continued, Nathanael Lora listened to the sound of gunfire frightened heart, pointing to the side of the man angrily said: ¡°hurry down to see, go!¡± He was concerned about his wife¡¯s safety, and immediately ordered his bodyguard, ¡°Go get Margarita Jones ¡­ Shit, where is he?!¡± When Nathanael Lora looked back at Margarita Jones standing by the rooftop, he couldn¡¯t help but stare, ¡°Where is he? Mud, for good reason, where did the man go?¡± With his roar, many people looked back and found a bodyguard down in the direction of the rooftop, while Margarita Jones and another bodyguard had long disappeared. The speed was so fast that it was as if they had disappeared into thin air for no apparent reason. ¡°Chase, Mud, hurry up and chase me!¡± Nathanael Lora jumped in anger, ¡°If Margarita Jones escapes, I want you all to be buried with her.¡± ¡°Yes, President Nathanael.¡± The bodyguards responded, and a dozen of them ran to the rooftop, leaning against the white carved railing to look down the hill, into a dense forest, it was impossible to see how high the road under the dense forest was from the rooftop, and no one dared to jump down. Nathanael Lora left a message and went to find his wife Lydia. Not long after, the rooftop direction of the end of the mountain sounded the sound of rumbling helicopter propellers turning. Chapter 1671 : Margarita Jones escaped Nathanael Lora froze and looked back at the helicopter that had taken off, only to feel duped. At that moment a bodyguard ran over, ¡°President Nathanael, we didn¡¯t find thedy.¡± ¡°What?¡± Nathanael Lora red angrily, a surge of anger went straight to his head, and suddenly he cked out and passed out. He finally underestimated Vivian, did not expect Vivian would y a game of sound and fury with him, not to mention that Vivian would have the audacity to take his wife and dy in handing over the person! ¡­ On the helicopter, Vivian looked at Margarita Jones beside him and pointed to the headset hanging on the side, indicating Margarita Jones to put it on. Margarita Jones immediately put on the headset and gave a thumbs up to Vivian, ¡°Bull shit!¡± ¡°We¡¯re the ones who work well together!¡± Vivian looked at her and said loudly. The ¡®chirping¡¯ bird was amon and special bird of the Cryptic tribe, so when the bird chirped, Margarita Jones knew it was Vivian who was giving her the signal, and with the help of the bodyguard beside her, the two jumped straight down from the rooftop. But Vivian had someone step in advance and mark the spot, so Margarita Jones and her bodyguard jumped down unharmed. The two sat in the helicopter, looking in the direction of the top of Y Mountain, both fell into silence.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Thirty minutester, the helicopter stopped on the rooftop of the L CityNight Club building. Vivian, Margarita Jones, and the pilot and bodyguard of the ne followed them down. ¡°Nathanael Lora¡¯s wife, did you let go?¡± After getting off the ne, Margarita Jones asked Vivian with a sad frown. Vivian looked at the blood stain spilling from the corner of Margarita Jones¡¯ lips, frowned heartily, and shook her head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Youngdy.¡± In front of her, Trent Stone and his group came trotting over quickly. Seeing them rushing over, Vivian immediately inquired, ¡°Have they all been transferred?¡± Trent Stone nodded, ¡°As you instructed, the olddy and the others were moved to a safe ce early on. The brothers underhand said that we had just left less than twenty minutes before Nathanael Lora¡¯s men killed Chinshin Vi.¡± But the expected no one was found. Initially Vivian told Trent Stone to guard everyone at Chinshin Vi, but on second thought, she had kidnapped Nathanael Lora¡¯s wife, and with Nathanael Lora¡¯s doting nature, it was unlikely that he would give up easily. Thinking about it, Vivian could only contact Trent Stone to ask them to move quickly. ¡°Good work.¡± Vivian smiled, his small face was full of relief, but a pair of eyes were vaguely tired. Trent Stone shook his head, ¡°Should have done it.¡± He looked to Margarita Jones, ¡°Miss Margarita is in shock, should I call a doctor for you?¡± Margarita Jones lifted her green fingers, her right thumb wiped the blood from the corner of her lips, and smiled calmly, ¡°I Margarita Jones is not made of y, not that fragile.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go first, it¡¯s not safe here.¡± Vivian patted Margarita Jones¡¯s shoulder and led the group down to the rooftop and to Night apartment. After entering the apartment, Vivian smelled the familiar scent, as if she felt Morris was still around, giving her an inexplicable sense of security for no reason. The three of them went to the study. Once inside the den, Vivian walked over to the water fountain and got Trent Stone and Margarita Jones a ss of water and turned to hand it to them. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Thank you, youngdy.¡± The two men sitting on the couch thanked each other in unison. Vivian shook her head with faint eyes and wrapped her arms around her chest as she paced back and forth in the study. Trent Stone was indeed thirsty, took a sip of boiling water and said, ¡°The auction is tomorrow, and if something happens at this time, I¡¯m afraid the auction won¡¯t go so well.¡± The implication is that Nathanael Lora will not let them off the hook. ¡°me it on that bitch Melody Lora, how dare she kidnap Uncle Mond, and ¡­¡± Margarita Jones wanted to say something else, her eyes subconsciously nced at Vivian, who was full of sadness. pursed his lips did not speak again. Chapter 1672 : Destroying Vivian’s Family Bang¡­! Suddenly, the door of the study was pushed open vigorously. Trent Stone and Vivian even touched their hands to the pistol at the back of their waists, and only then did they realize that the people who barged in were Danny and Arlo Marsh. ¡°Well, did Margarita Jones get back yet?¡± Entering the study, the direction of the door can only see the study desk, but can not see the sofa in the lounge area at a nce, so Danny can not see Margarita Jones. ¡°People are fine.¡± Vivian raised her chin slightly and gestured in the direction of the lounge area. Danny looked flustered and walked to the lounge area, and only then did he see Margarita Jones sitting unharmed in the lounge area. It¡¯s not that she was unharmed, but looking at her charming face with the color on it, it was somehow pathetic. ¡°Yo, President Danny is worried about me?¡± Margarita Jones leaned back on the sofa with her legs folded, holding a ss of in water in her hand, and took a shallow sip of the water, flirting. ¡°I ¡­¡± Danny was choked for a moment, worried face dyed with a few helpless, no good, said: ¡°can still joke, it seems to be unable to die.¡± Arlo Marsh looked at the two people on the sofa and nodded as a greeting, he looked sideways at Vivian, ¡°Nathanael Lora¡¯s wife released?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Vivian said back. ¡°His wife is not even released, you guys are still sitting here, waiting to die?¡± Danny was concerned about the safety of several people and sighed, ¡°Nathanael Lora¡¯s love for his wife is well known, you kidnapped his wife is the same as touching his scales.¡± ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Arlo Marsh, with his hands in his jeans pockets, leaned against the corner of his desk and pondered, ¡°It¡¯smon knowledge that she loves her daughter, too, and with Melody Lora hurt like that, Nathanael Lora can¡¯t afford to let them go.¡± Whether Vivian let Nathanael Lora¡¯s wife go or not, Nathanael Lora could not amodate Vivian and them. So it doesn¡¯t make much sense for her wife to be released or not. ¡°It is one thing to tolerate or not, the most important thing now is your safety.¡± Danny took out his big brother¡¯s head and thought for a moment, ¡°How about this, you and Margarita Jones you first go to my vi to avoid the wind. The rest will be left to me and Arlo. You also know that Morris left you to us before he left, if you are in any danger, I am afraid Morris will get us killed.¡± Although Vivian is very smart, but in the end is a woman. Danny as several brothers among the oldest brother, the critical moment or have to bear. Margarita Jones sitting on the sofa elbows propped up on the arm of the sofa, fingers resting on the chin, red lips slightly hooked, ¡°I can not see Danny president is still quite responsible ah.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Arlo Marsh held a cigarette in his mouth and teased, ¡°I guess he was afraid of being killed by the second brother.¡± His joking remark made several peopleugh. But the smile, but all through the mncholy and worry. Vivian walked to the floor-to-ceiling window and looked into the distance. The sky was clear in the morning, but now the clouds were already thick, with the appearance of an army. ¡°I¡¯m just waiting for Nathanael Lora,¡± Vivian¡¯s red lips slightly opened, faintly said a sentence. The words fell, several people looked at her and seemed to understand her intentions, all fell into silence. ¡°Youngdy.¡± Trent Stone put down his cup and stood up, ¡°When boss was leaving, he said that when he encountered a dangerous situation, he must escort you out first. At the critical moment, Zhuo Rui technology can also be put down. As you know, Zhuo Rui technology is nothing more than a pawn.¡± ¡°Yeah, Trent Stone is right.¡± Danny echoed. The most important thing now is the safety of Vivian and their family¡¯s life, as long as they live is the best. As for Melody Lora¡¯s kidnapping of Lincoln and thus the series of things that happened, it was all an ident. Chapter 1673 : No Way Out Vivian took a long breath, raised her hand to ruffle the hair hanging on her shoulder, looked back to Margarita Jones, and finally her eyes fell on Danny, ¡°You take Margarita Jones first, I¡¯ll leave her to you, you must protect her all around.¡± She did not me Margarita Jones for being impulsive. Moreover, she would not spare Melody Lora even if Margarita Jones did not take action. It was only a matter of time before she came face-to-face with The Lora family, but Margarita Jones was just one step ahead of her. ¡°Vivian, can¡¯t you see mydy?¡± Margarita Jones didn¡¯t like it, ¡°Do I look like a glutton for punishment?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that.¡± Vivian paced in front of Margarita Jones, ¡°Nathanael Lora is a tough guy, you haven¡¯t seen his iron fist, if ¡­¡± ¡°If Nathanael Lora really wants to avenge his wife and children, I, Margarita Jones, will not be able to help even if I run to the ends of the earth.¡± Margarita Jones stared at Vivian for a moment, ¡°I¡¯m going to work with you!¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. See, what a righteous and silly girl. Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± She knew Margarita Jones was stubborn, so she had no choice but to say, ¡°If you don¡¯t go to Danny¡¯s house, you can go to protect my parents.¡± In short, Nathanael Lora must not let Margarita Jones see her. After saying that, Vivian didn¡¯t give Margarita Jones a chance to retort before saying to Arlo Marsh, ¡°Arlo, you take Nathanael and go first.¡± She lifted her wrist to check the time on her wristwatch, and she was afraid that Nathanael Lora would be looking for her in no time. Receiving Vivian¡¯s ¡®signal¡¯, Arlo Marsh nodded, ¡°Okay. Miss Nathanael, let¡¯s go first.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Margarita Jones heart a million reluctance, a heart to fight with Vivian side by side, but on second thought, her family is now also very dangerous situation, can not leave a reliable person to protect, they had to agree, ¡°Okay, then I go first.¡± ¡°Well, be careful.¡± Vivian admonished uneasily. Arlo Marsh left the study with Margarita Jones and went away. Trent Stone, Danny and Vivian were the only ones left in the study. Vivian slowly walked to the sofa and sat down, ¡°Brother Danny, you go back, I will call you if I need your help.¡± Vivian did not want to easily pull her friend¡¯s family into the fray unless she had to. Resistance with Nathanael Lora would end up in either a lose-lose situation or her defeat. Either way, it wasn¡¯t the best scenario. Vivian could only minimize the risk. ¡°Youngdy, Nathanael Lora is not that easy to deal with.¡± Trent Stone sighed, ¡°Boss instructed me when he was leaving that I would protect you even if I risked my life.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t die, what do I need you to risk your life for?¡± She teased, and said to Danny, ¡°I will contact you at night. Moreover, you know the current situation, need someone to help in the dark, once all the forces floating on the surface, will only let Nathanael Lora feel our bottom, then, extremely dangerous.¡± What Vivian said Danny knew, he just did not feelfortable with Vivian. Trent Stone thought about it and nodded, ¡°Youngdy¡¯s idea is that youbine the light and dark, each acting separately, which is not a bad way to go.¡± ¡°Ugh, all right, all right.¡± Danny also can not think of any good ideas, ¡°then I go back first, or think about the matter of tomorrow¡¯s Zhuo Rui technology auction.¡± Anyway, Vivian has ¡®Lydia¡¯ ace in her hand, Nathanael Lora does not dare toy a hand on Vivian yet. Thinking about this, Danny didn¡¯t say anything, just said ¡®contact me if you need anything¡¯, and left. ¡°Trent Stone, you go take a break too, I want to be alone.¡± She let Trent Stone go out as well. Chapter 1674 : Nathanael Lora Killed Over For a while, Vivian was the only one left in therge study. The empty room, however, inexplicably gave her a great psychological pressure, which pressed her almost out of breath. ¡°Phew~¡± She breathed a sigh of relief, went to the desk, pulled open the drawer, inside was Morris¡¯s favorite cigarette, a private order cigarette, made of home-grown top quality tobo. Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. After a hard puff, a breath of tobo ran into the body, traveled around the body, and was spit out. She sat in the executive chair, looking at the cigarette floating up, wrinkled her eyebrows, heavy heart. Compared to the current situation, Vivian is most worried about three things. One is the safety of Morris in C; two is the safety of their family; three is the Zhuo Rui technology auction tomorrow. Three things, must not appear any mistakes. But she alone did not think about her own personal safety. I don¡¯t know how many hours passed, the dark clouds of L City rained heavily, the dense rain crackling against the ss windows, no reason to make her emotional restless. Vivian went to the window and looked at the water droplets coalescing on the window, dense with L City¡¯s glowing lights, looking extraordinarily brilliant and gorgeous. Knock, knock, knock¡­ There was a knock on the door outside the study. Without waiting for Vivian to speak, Trent Stone had already pushed the door open and walked in, ¡°Youngdy, Nathanael Lora is here.¡± As he spoke, Trent Stone¡¯s nose sniffed, clearly smelling the lingering smell of tobo in the study. ¡°Hmm.¡± Vivian responded, turned around, walked to the table with a cigarette in her hand, and twisted it out in the ashtray. The scene was a little strange to Trent Stone. He thought Vivian was a non-smoker, but now he realized that it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know how to smoke, she just didn¡¯t want to.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Vivian walked out of the study on her high heels, but instead of going to the living room first, she went to the bathroom and looked in the mirror to fix her appearance. Bang, ng, ng! A loud sound rang out in the living room, the sound of something being smashed. Vivian took her lipstick and touched her slightly white lips, pursed her lips again, and haloed the lipstick on her lips, before closing the lipstick cap and turning around to the living room. In the living room, Nathanael Lora was at the head, with eight bodyguards standing beside him, as well as a dozen bodyguards standing at the door, each with a sturdy body, and a look at a body of tendon meat to know that they are extraordinary fighters. She faintly swept a look at the smashed living room coffee table and a fish tank, the ground was scattered with ss fragments and a puddle of water, she had carefully raised a few gold dragon fish, still struggling on the ground with resistance. Vivian raised an eyebrow and swept her cool eyes at Nathanael Lora, ¡°If you have anything to do with me, why are you angry with a few fish?¡± As she spoke, she had stepped on her high heels and walked to the sofa, sitting with her legs folded, leaning on the back of the sofa, looking at Nathanael Lora with a calm posture. That a calm and unhurried strength, spare Trent Stone looked ashamed of themselves. Nathanael Lora is holding a gun in his hand, holding it straight up at Vivian, ¡°Let my wife go!¡± As his words fell, a twenty bodyguards behind him hailed a gun, the muzzle of the gun straight at Vivian. Trent Stone¡¯s face turned white with fear at this scene, and he muttered in his heart that he should not have obeyed the youngdy¡¯s wish and dispatched everyone. He pulled out his pistol and pointed it at Nathanael Lora, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Trent Stone, put down the gun.¡± Chapter 1675 : Vivian was shot Vivian raised his hand to gesture at him. Trent Stone froze and looked at Vivian, his lips tugged and for a moment he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Mud, Vivian, you think I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you just because my wife is in your hands?¡± Nathanael Lora¡¯s facial muscles twitched with a scowl. ¡°President Nathanael is joking, I¡¯m not that confident.¡± She said that, but her face was wearing a faint smile, but the smile was full of confidence. It was that kind of expression, as if a p on Nathanael Lora¡¯s face, hit his face burning pain. In any case, he Nathanael Lora is also the richest man in the country, how many people grovel to him, ttering, but now he is helpless to take Vivian. Before that, he sent his men to Chinshin Vi to arrest people, but beforeing to Night Club, he got the news that all the people in Chinshin Vi had already evacuated. When his men arrived, the building was already empty. On the other hand, what Morris cares most about is Zorui Technology, which is now bankrupt and up for auction, and has long since lost any value. Nathanael Lora dealt with Vivian and the others, there was nothing he could do, there was a sense of powerlessness of a punch on cotton, which made him annoyed and angry. ¡°You hurry up and call my wife out!¡± He pointed at Vivian and shouted hysterically. Vivian raised his eyes to look at the handgun in Nathanael Lora¡¯s hand and said in a t tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Lydia is safe. However, in order for the auction to go smoothly, I cannot release Mrs. Lydia for the time being.¡± Zhuo Rui Technology¡¯s auction has long been in Morris¡¯s n, Vivian was afraid that Nathanael Lora would interfere with the matter and affect the normal auction. ¡°You¡¯re threatening me?¡± Nathanael Lora¡¯s eyes zed over with incredulity. He said, his finger snapped the pistol, only to hear the one aimed at Vivian thud loudly, the bullet quickly flew out, straight to force Vivian. At that moment, even Trent Stone, who was not frightened by anything, was also scared, afraid that Vivian might meet with an untimely death. ¡°Youngdy?¡± He was so frightened that he jumped at Vivian, trying to block that one bullet.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. But how could he be fast enough? Trent Stone just watched as the bullet flew past him and forced its way to Vivian. And Vivian sat calmly, motionless. Just as all eyes fell on Vivian, thinking she would be shot, it was discovered that the bullet had passed by her ear and finally shattered the ss on the surface of the painting ¡®Serenity to the Future¡¯ hanging on the wall. Thunder ng¡­ The ss crashed to the ground, falling to pieces, causing everyone¡¯s heart to thump along. ¡°I told you, I will definitely return Mrs. Lydia to you after the Zhuo Rui Technology auction is over.¡± Vivian ignored the injured ear and slowly got up, ¡°President Nathanael, for the sake of Mrs. Lydia, I advise you not to be impulsive.¡± The bullet passed along the contour of her ear, hurting and spilling crimson blood, sliding down her ear and dripping on her light-colored dress, which was particrly eye-catching and harsh, but Vivian didn¡¯t care. It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t care, but this situation can¡¯t be messed up at the moment. ¡°Hmph, you think I would covet a mere Jorel Technology?¡± Nathanael Lora¡¯s face is as ck as the bottom of a pot, and her chest is heaving with anger, but she doesn¡¯t dare to fire a second shot at Vivian. I have to say, Vivian really impressed him. The bullets have been shot, she can still do it, Nathanael Lora can not help but some admiration. His wife is now in Vivian¡¯s hands, Nathanael Lora even for the sake of Lydia¡¯s life safety also dare not really hit her hard. To know the price of a ruthless hand is Lydia¡¯s life suffered a threat, which Nathanael Lora does not want to see. Chapter 1676 : Kill her whole family ¡°I just want the auction to go smoothly.¡± Vivian¡¯s face did not change, quite calmly, ¡°At that time, I will naturally release Lydia ¡­¡± Bang¨C! Vivian sentence has not finished, the living room sounded a deafening gunshot, the sound interspersed with a wailing sound, followed by Trent Stone pain unstable body, nearly kneeling on the floor. Nathanael Lora didn¡¯t dare toy a hand on Vivian, so he shifted his aim and shot Trent Stone directly in the thigh. At once, blood gushed out along the blood hole, slowly flowing down the ck suit pants to the floor, but only in the blink of an eye, his feet have gathered a puddle of blood, particrly eye-catching and stinging. Vivian inclined his head to look at Trent Stone, a heavy glint in his eyes, but still put on a taciturn appearance, ¡°Heh, is President Nathanael does not want to see Mrs. Lydia.¡± As she spoke, she picked up her cell phone and dialed a series of cell phone numbers. ¡°If you don¡¯t return my wife, then I¡¯ll arrest you and Trent Stone today, and I¡¯ll see if they dare to continue hiding my wife!¡± Nathanael Lora came over today with only one purpose, to take his wife back. Not being able to see Lydia¡¯s people, Nathanael Lora would not easily spare Vivian. As Nathanael Lora¡¯s words fell, the string of numbers Vivian dialed was already connected, and she deliberately turned on the amplified voice.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Youngdy, what can I do for you?¡± The person on the other end of the line asked. Vivian leaned back on the sofa, legs folded, one hand holding the phone, one hand on the knee, slender jade fingers tapping one thing or another, giving the illusion offort and leisure. She raised her eyebrows, clear and bright eyes to Nathanael Lora, red lips curved up a curve, ¡°Nathanael president shot Trent Stone left inner thigh position.¡± Said, her words pause, cold eyes with a smile, slowly said: ¡°You know what to do.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The other party answered, and also seemed to put the phone on speakerphone, so Nathanael Lora with a group of his brothers could hear extra clearly. Especially Vivian¡¯s expression just now was simply a provocation to Nathanael Lora. ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t you dare ¡­!¡± Nathanael Lora pupils re, immediately step forward, a ¡®dare¡¯ the words have not fallen, you can hear a gunshot sound at the end of the phone, followed by Nathanael Lora¡¯s familiar voice, ¡°Well¡­ ¡­ ummmmmmmmmmm ¡­¡± Mostly because the person on the other end was covered, so they could not speak at all, only the sound of a vague moan of pain. ¡°Wife? Wife?¡± Nathanael Lora shouted urgently to the other side, as if wanting to say a few words to Lydia, but Vivian had already hung up the phone. Her face was calm, ¡°The reason for this is that Melody Lora kidnapped my father and beat him up all over the ce, if you have to pursue this, you should look for Melody Lora, not me!¡± The implication is that she is also a victim. Of course, it is also true. ¡°Grass, damn it, you dare in my wife, I must kill you today!¡± Nathanael Lora thundered, gun in hand, aiming at Vivian, and just as he was about to strike, a clutter of footsteps rang out around him. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± ¡°Put the gun down!¡± ¡°Nobody move!¡± ¡­ Nathanael Lora barged into the hall with one or two dozen bodyguards, and at that moment, about thirty bodyguards appeared around the hall like falling from the sky, dressed in ck uniforms, holding guns in their hands, and the ck muzzles of the guns were all pointed at Nathanael Lora, surrounding them. Nathanael Lora was stunned by the sudden scene, not only him, but also a group of bodyguards Nathanael Lora brought over, as well as Trent Stone. Originally Trent Stone thought that Vivian was dealing with Nathanael Lora single-handedly, but she had already prepared. The men came out of the bedrooms on either side of the hall, or stood directly in the hallway, holding guns and pointing them through the ss at Nathanael Lora. Chapter 1677 : Trent Stone Wounded Night Club top floor is Morris¡¯s apartment, the general public simply can not get up, so the ss in the corridor outside the living room are transparent. ¡°President Nathanael has been in the mall for so long, he should know what is meant by ¡®a strong dragon cannot overpower a local snake¡¯.¡± Vivian kept her usual calm, ¡°L City, my territory.¡± The phrase ¡®L City, my territory¡¯, just six words, said in a light-hearted manner, but a high aura of dominance and ruthlessness. ¡°Your daughter is in St. German Hospital, right? Does President Nathanael want to see your daughter?¡± Vivian said again. This sentence was like a st to Nathanael Lora. It was his Nathanael Lora¡¯s daughter, and someone dared to spill on his head, simply not putting him in his eyes. Nathanael Lora gripped the pistol¡¯s hand because of excessive force, the back of the hand bruises, and the hand can not restrain the shaking, not because of fear, but too angry, angry. ¡°You are not afraid that I will die with you?¡± Nathanael Lora clenched her back teeth and said one word at a time. Vivian shook his head, ¡°The opposite is true, it is me and you who will die, Nathanael Lora insists on pursuing the matter to the end, I will naturally apany you to the end. I¡¯m not going to let you get away with it, even if it hurts the enemy a hundred times.¡± Now that Morris is not in L City, she must take up everything and not let Morris down. Seeing Nathanael Lora angry half a long time not to speak, Vivian then said: ¡°What caused the situation today is the reason, I think you know better than me. I am no match for you Nathanael Lora when I leave L City, but in L City, it is not up to you Nathanael Lora.¡± Although she has no power in L City, Morris does. He¡¯s been around for years and has deep roots, so how can he be crushed by a single Nathanael Lora? The person standing behind Nathanael Lora whispered something in his ear, and then saw Nathanael Lora¡¯s mouth pulled, his facial muscles trembling with anger, his face red, and a look to fish dead. But in the next second, he put away the pistol, ¡°Okay, tomorrow I will not affect your Chorley Technology auction, but after the matter is over, you have to hand over my wife. Otherwise I leveled your The Cheal family old mansion and killed your whole family!¡± He started to let loose his harsh words. ¡°I, Vivian, have always kept my word.¡± She returned indifferently. ¡°Hmph, better keep your word!¡± Nathanael Lora flung her hand, turned around, and walked away with a grunt.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The group of bodyguards also followed him, and hailing a group of people just left the living room and went away from the stairs. Although the elevator could lead to the top floor, there was no way to get to the top floor without a specific elevator card. Nathanael Lora had to follow a group of brothers up the elevator to the thirty-eighth floor, then find a way to pry open the door to the top stairs and kill it. Vivian watched the direction of the living room door, and as they left and the sound faded away, she turned her head to Trent Stone, got up and quickly went into the bedroom, then carried a medicine box out of it. ¡°Let me help you with the wound.¡± Vivian ced the medicine box in front of Trent Stone and helped him sit on the sofa. The bodyguards who were guarding the surrounding area also left, leaving only a few cronies at the side, ¡°Youngdy, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She shook her head and looked at Trent Stone whose face was pale and frowned tightly, ¡°Let me stop the bleeding and take you to the hospitalter.¡± Because of the confrontation with Nathanael Lora just now, Vivian did not dare to be distracted and did not bother to talk to Trent Stone. Chapter 1678 ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Trent Stone waved his hand, forced the pain, and asked again, ¡± Did you arrange these people in advance?¡± I have to say, Vivian really impressed him. Vivian looked at the wound on Trent Stone¡¯s thigh and finally asked the person beside her to help him with the wound, ¡°Ableson, you help Trent Stone hurry up and bandage the wound.¡± After all, the wound is on the thigh, and it is not appropriate for her to dress it herself.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The bodyguard named ¡®Ableson¡¯ nodded, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll bandage Trent¡¯s brother.¡± Ableson went to Trent Stone and squatted down, opened the medical kit and helped him with the wound. Vivian stood aside, raised his eyes and swept a nce at several people standing in the living room, ¡°You have also worked hard, all go back to rest.¡± ¡°If we leave, won¡¯t it be dangerous if Nathanael Loraes backter?¡± One of them said. Several others nodded, ¡°We are not tired, youngdy need not worry.¡± ¡°After what just happened, Nathanael Lora doesn¡¯t dare to act rashly, let¡¯s all go back.¡± Vivian was clear that Nathanael Lora¡¯s biggest worry at this moment should be Melody Lora and Lydia. And at this moment, Nathanael Lora should move Melody Lora out of L City as fast as possible. Only by leaving L City can he get rid of their grasp and not let Melody Lora be a bargaining chip to threaten him. ¡°Just do as the youngdy says.¡± Trent Stone looked at the brothers and gestured for them to go back and rest, ¡°You guys go together so you don¡¯t get noticed.¡± Nathanael Lora¡¯s men should still be guarding the neighborhood, if Nathanael Lora¡¯s men knew about it, they would only attack Vivian at night, and it would be the most dangerous then. A few people hesitated and nodded, ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll leave a few brothers on guard.¡± One of them walked out of the hall after saying that. Vivian looked at them as they left, his eyebrows furrowed, thoughtful, but did not speak. And then, looking at Trent Stone¡¯s bandaged wounds, he instructed Ableson, ¡°You hurry up and take Trent Stone to the hospital.¡± ¡°Okay, ¡­¡± Ableson slightly jawed, just nodded in agreement, the words were not yet finished by Trent Stone directly interrupted, ¡°No, I do not go.¡± The others are here, Trent Stone is still notfortable. After all, Margarita Jones and the others had already left, and if even he left, who would protect the youngdy? ¡°You have an injury on your leg, it¡¯s a burden to stay.¡± Vivian¡¯s face sank and she said coldly, ¡°Take him to the hospital!¡± The tone was obviously unpleasant, with a bit of amanding tone, even though Trent Stone repeatedly refused, Ableson did not dare to disobey, and could only ignore the warning look cast by Trent Stone, obeyed Vivian¡¯s order, and helped Trent Stone up, ¡°Come on, Trent, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t ¡­¡± Trent Stone shakes off Ableson¡¯s hand, a ¡®go¡¯ word has not finished, Vivian then a cold eyes shot over, ¡°If you do not go, I will turn around and tell your boss that you do not obey my orders.¡± Trent Stone: ¡°¡­¡± This plot seems somewhat familiar. Remember when Trent Stone also disobeyed Vivian, and then Vivian told Morris about it, which naturally ended with him being sent to Nameless Ind for three months. Remembering those three months of hellish training, the corners of Trent Stone¡¯s mouth twitched and he held back the words that followed. The good guy, the youngdy only threatened him. So, with Ableson¡¯s help, Trent Stone was led away. Trent Stone turned back with some uneasiness, ¡°Youngdy, you are also injured, do you want to go to the hospital together?¡± Vivian shook his head, ¡°My ear is just skinned, it¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t talk nonsense, hurry up and go.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Trent Stone responded helplessly and walked away. After the other bodyguards left, Vivian sat on the sofa in the hall, took a long breath and raised his hand to wipe the fine sweat stains on his forehead. Chapter 1679 : The Calmness of the Night Before the Storm She clenched her hands nervously, only to feel some sticky, all sweaty inside her palms. Faced with a thunderous Nathanael Lora, Vivian was really afraid that Nathanael Lora would break up with her and end up in a lose-lose situation. Then, she would not be able to protect her family, and she would not be able to wait for Morris to return. Thinking about this, Vivian was still sweating deeply. The ¡®calm¡¯ just now, ispletely ast resort, is to pretend to also have to pretend to the end. Because the more calm she is, Nathanael Lora will be nervous, and then confuse herself. Vivian leaned back on the sofa and rested her feet on the low table in the living room, looked up at the ceiling and then slowly closed her eyes. Morris, I¡¯m trying to keep my family alive, you must not get hurt either. She prayed silently in her heart. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the phone in her pocket rang violently. The abrupt sound was so loud in the slightly empty living room that Vivian shuddered. Sitting up, she pulled out her phone and saw that it was Margarita Jones calling. ¡°Nathanael, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± On the other end of the line, Margarita Jones¡¯ voice rose abruptly, ¡°If Trent Stone doesn¡¯t call us, how long do you want to keep this from us?¡± Listening to the harsh voice on the other end, Vivian moved the phone a few inches away, ¡°Nathanael Lora was expected toe over, no need to make a fuss.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so calm.¡± Margarita Jones was furious, ¡°Trent Stone said you were hurt?¡± ¡°If I was hurt, I¡¯d be in the hospital, so why would I be at Night Club.¡± ¡°Do you want me toe over now?¡± Margarita Jones was a little uneasy after all. But the words were rejected by Vivian, ¡°You can¡¯t leave people there, Nathanael Lora should be looking for Madame Cheal and the two children all over the world now, you should not show your face easily.¡± ¡°Ugh ¡­¡± Margarita Jones sighed and gave a reluctant ¡®hmm¡¯, ¡°You must be more careful, everything will wait until after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian nodded, uneasily admonishing, ¡°You guys be careful, call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Margarita Jones said, immediately hung up the phone. The speed was so fast that Vivian was surprised.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Vivian took the phone, looked at the hung up phone, good-looking eyebrows wrinkled, tired hands hanging down on the sofa, closed his eyes to fake sleep. The mind isplicated, all things stirred together, making her worried. Tomorrow is the Zhuo Rui technology auction, clearly within the n of things, but Vivian always feel that something big will happen. So, she took her phone and sent a message to her men: [Make sure to protect Madame Cheal and the others! Tonight, arrange people to take turns on night duty. Meanwhile, on the other side. xs Vi. After Vivian¡¯s wedding to Morris, Antina and Anthony joined forces with Morris, and Vivian and Houghton came to stay at the xs Vi at that time. But I didn¡¯t expect that after a short time, a group of people would return to xs Vi once again. Woof, woof, woof¡­ The xs Vi is a vi built halfway up the western mountain and has two Tibetan mastiffs in the yard. The night breeze on the mountain whistled the leaves, adding a bit of treachery to the quiet night. ¡°Miss Margarita, the youngdy has sent a message, saying that we must protect the olddy and the others.¡± The man who received the message was called Lancaster, a man with a full beard, who walked up to Margarita Jones with the phone and showed her the message. Margarita Jones inclined her head to the man¡¯s phone, nced at the message Vivian sent over, and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°This is ¡­ her¡± Woof, woof, woof¨C! Chapter 1680 : Danger Coming Before she finished her sentence, the two Tibetan mastiffs in the yard suddenly rushed to the door and started barking furiously, with an extraordinarily noisy voice. Margarita Jones eyebrows slightly close, and Lancaster two people looked at each other, immediately towards the direction of the vi door.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Miss Margarita just stand here, I¡¯ll go check it out.¡± The man called Lancaster seemed to feel a little bad, worried that Margarita Jones might be injured. But Margarita Jones simply ignored Lancaster, one hand holding a throwing stick, one hand ced in the pocket of the jumpsuit, slowly walk towards the door. But when the two walked to the door, there was no movement outside, even the two Tibetan mastiffs also stopped barking, wagging their tails and ran to the side to y. Lancaster looked grave, ¡°always feel not peaceful, should we talk to the youngdy?¡± ¡°Say what?¡± Margarita Jones red at him, ¡°Do I have to tell her about something so small, really!¡± After so many things during the day, Margarita Jones was beaten, but they were all superficial injuries, and she didn¡¯t even care. Right now is a critical moment, the only thing she can do is to keep Vivian distracted. She had a tough fight ahead of her, and she mustn¡¯t let her mess up. As she was thinking about it, a car appeared on a tarmac road in front of her door, and a blinding high beam came over, shaking her eyes, raising her hand in front of her eyes and squinting at the approaching car. In the darkness, the high beams formed a huge circle of light, and she could see nothing. ¡°Back up.¡± Margarita Jones said to Lancaster, and they each took a few steps back to either side. The throwing stick she held in her right hand switched to her left, while her right hand was already wiped on her back, holding the pistol with the slightly cool handle, ready to fire. The car drove to a stop in front of the gate and the high beams went out. By the light of the doorway, Margarita Jones then saw that the person walking out was Danny. ¡°Whew ¡­¡± She breathed a sigh of relief, a false rm. ¡°What happened to you two?¡± Danny walked in with a few bags of food in his hand, saying as he walked, ¡°What are you waiting for,e and carry something, ah, bought somete night snacks for the brothers.¡± Behind the car also followed a car, the bodyguard in the car came down, carryingrge bags of supermarket shopping bags, stuffed to the brim. ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ Thank you Danny president ah.¡± Lancaster is Morris side of the old man child, naturally know Danny. Heughed, walked to Danny¡¯s front, picked up the shopping bags, not forgetting to yell out to the courtyard, ¡°Brothers,e over and eat the night snack ah, Danny president bought for everyone.¡± With a yell from the man, xs Vi outside the fence leaped into a number of bodyguards dressed in ck night clothes, havee this way. ¡°Hahahaha, thank you President Danny.¡± ¡°Well, I can smell the scent.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still President Danny who is good.¡± ¡°Thank you President Danny, thank you ah.¡± ¡­ In a short while, there were already 20 to 30 more bodyguardsing together in the courtyard. Danny raised his hand and greeted those people, ¡°There are still a lot in the trunk, all go over and move out to eat.¡± ¡°Oh, good.¡± ¡°Everyone thank Danny president ah.¡± ¡°Brother Danny is powerful and dominant.¡± ¡°Or Danny brother fine mind ah.¡± ¡­ The night was alreadyte, and they were bored in the mountains, so the food that Danny brought over made them happy. The smile on her face onlysted a few seconds. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Noticing that she didn¡¯t look right, Danny looked at her sideways, ¡°Not happy that you didn¡¯t get any food?¡± He said, like a trick, carrying a thermos bucket out from behind him, ¡°chopped pepper pig¡¯s feet rice, try it, specially brought for you.¡± Chapter 1681 : Someone’s killing us! Margarita Jones nced at Danny, her charming face tinged with a bit of disdain, ¡°Do you know that this is easily exposed?¡± These people are lurking around the vi, now it is the same as revealing everyone¡¯s position. If someone suddenly attacked, would it not be a nest? Danny¡¯s hand lifting the thermos box slightly, handing it to Margarita Jones, who just swept the thermos bucket with indifferent eyes, and then walked straight to the front door. Danny raised his eyebrows helplessly, handed the bucket to the bodyguard standing beside him, and took a big step to follow her. When he reached Margarita Jones, Danny lifted up his suit pocket, took out his cigarette case and held a cigarette in his mouth, lit it, and took a drag. ¡°I know everything about Vivian, Nathanael Lora is now bent on moving Melody Lora, and his wife is still in our hands, he should not act rashly. Nathanael Lora is a smart man, killing a thousand enemies and losing eight hundred things, he will definitely not do. ¡± This is a very positive statement from Danny. After all, in the business world for many years, Danny and Nathanael Lora also contacted many times, naturally understand his character. ¡°Not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.¡± Margarita Jones stood in the doorway, looking at a willow tree growing on the side of the road, she jerked a forward, both feet on the trunk of the tree, using the force to make a jump upwards, hand grabbed the trunk of the willow tree, easily climbed the willow tree, sitting on the branches, hands around the chest, leaning on the trunk of the tree to enjoy the moon. ¡°Hey ¡­¡± Danny saw her light as a swallow up a willow tree, clutching a cigarette and flicking his hand, ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°Cool.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so heartless, it¡¯s a waste of time for me to send you a midnight snack all the way.¡± ¡°Well, you better pray that tonight is safe and sound, or I won¡¯t let you off the hook.¡± Margarita Jones leaned against the trunk of a tree and closed her eyes, but both ears were keenly aware of the strange sounds around her. She admitted that Danny¡¯s judgment was right, but tonight there was always a bad feeling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here, they¡¯ll be fine.¡± Danny simply walked to the trunk of the tree, leaning diagonally, confidently ying reassurance. ¡°Vivian put their family¡¯s life in my hands, you say assured I can be assured?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Madame Cheal, the Lincolns, the two children, Scales Aaron, Yara Sain and others, are now at the xs Vi. This night, a night of great suffering, absolutely no slip-ups. At this moment, xs Vi¡¯s courtyard, 20 to 30 brothers are eating ate night snack, although they did not drink, but tired of the day good easy to leisure for a while, they also put down their guard. Bang¨C! Suddenly, a gunshot sound came from the mountains west of xs Vi. On the quiet night, that a gunshot sound extraordinarily clear, also shocked Margarita Jones jerked a jolt, immediately from the tree leap down. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± She shouted and ran towards the xs Vi. Danny immediately dropped the cigarette in his hand and jogged after Margarita Jones into the vi. The vi covers an area of five or six hundred square feet, therge courtyard, dozens of bodyguards heard the sound of gunfire like a bird of prey, have put down the lunchboxes in their hands, each returned to their positions. ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°You guys hurry up and go inside.¡± ¡°Protect Madame Cheal and the others.¡± ¡°Hurry!¡± ¡­ In the courtyard, Lancaster shouted. Margarita Jones gaze swept the cottage yard, thought nothing of it, quickly rushed into the living room. At this time, the living room Lincoln couple is holding their children around the living room, the two children wooping, plus the living room sound instion is very good, simply did not hear the sound of gunfire outside. Chapter 1682 : Kill over Margarita Jones rushed into the living room the moment she saw the Lincolns and the two children safe and sound, the taut heartstrings also rxed a few points. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing her pale face, Lincoln¡¯s heart stuttered and he asked nervously. The situation at the moment they know in their hearts, as critical as the eggs, they have to be on guard at all times, not daring to cken the slightest. ¡°Eeeeee ¡­¡± Yves little guy snuggled in Lincoln¡¯s arms, saw Margarita Jones walked in, he stretched out his tender little fat hand in the air and waved at her, his mouth made a super cute and super adorable sound. Anika saw Lincoln so asked, no reason to follow the nervous, and uneasy to look around, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Margarita Jones froze for a moment, not waiting for her to speak, then came in Danny smiled, calmly said: ¡°I am ying with Nathanael, nothing.¡± Just now the sound of gunfire is really loud, but Danny also worried that it will scare Lincoln two people. After all, the two of them have always lived in the countryside, where have they experienced such a situation? The Lincolns nced at Danny, and finally their eyes fell back on Margarita Jones with a pleading look, as if her word was the only one enough for them to trust. ¡°Uncle and aunt, tonight will be very dangerous, but don¡¯t worry, we will do our best to protect you.¡± Margarita Jones finally chose to tell the truth and walked up to the two, ¡°Vivian told me that xs Vi has a basement, you guys should probablye with me to the basement first, it¡¯s the safest in there.¡± Vivian did exin this to Margarita Jones before. But she also said that arranging for them to enter the underground chamber is a desperate move, as ast resort, try not to arrange for them to go down. After all, it is an underground chamber, not to be exposed if you can. That is a ce where you can save your life at a critical moment, easily exposed is the same as revealing yourst trump card. ¡°This ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Anika held Yilia tightly in her arms, worried eyes nced at Lincoln and nodded, ¡°Okay, Nathanael girl, we listen to your arrangements.¡± ¡°Okay, you lead the way with us, we¡¯ll go down now.¡± Lincoln let out a long sigh, helplessness written all over his pale face. As a father but can not protect the children, but instead, the children have to protect them, the heart is really ashamed. ¡°Well,e with me.¡± Margarita Jones nodded and led the way for the two in front. Danny frowned slightly and took three steps to Margarita Jones and whispered, ¡°Vivian his father is not well, it¡¯s easy to scare them when you talk like that.¡± His concern was justified. Margarita Jones nced sideways at him, coldly, without speaking. The look seemed to say: It¡¯s all a hopeless case, but why would I do it if there was really another option? He led the two through the living room on the first floor to the study at the eastern end of the first floor. Therge study, side by side a dozen rows of bookshelves, on which thousands of books, while the left against the wall hit the disy cabs, with all kinds of antique ythings. Margarita Jones looked at those exotic treasures, then walked to a double dragon y pearl porcin, reached out and pressed the double dragon y pearl relief on the bead. As she pressed it, the disy case moved sixty centimeters forward from the wall, as if it were a projecting door with two sides to enter. ¡°Ouch, the entrance door is here.¡± Anika looked at something so mysterious and advanced andmented. ¡°Cut the crap, let¡¯s hurry inside.¡± Lincoln held the child ready to go in, and asked uneasily, ¡°The child¡¯s milk powder and so on, have not taken it yet.¡± Chapter 1683 : Madame Cheal is missing ¡°I¡¯ll bring it along with you when I go to Madame Chealter.¡± Margarita Jones was worried about the situation outside, so she arranged for the Lincolns to go to the underground chamber first to ensure their safety with the child. ¡°Okay, okay, okay, then we¡¯ll go down first.¡± Anika did not dare to add to the confusion and immediately walked down the steps with the child in her arms. Lincoln looked back at Margarita Jones and Danny, frowned and seemed to want to say something, but sighed with a desire to say something, turned and walked down. After seeing them go down, Margarita Jones added: ¡°Come on, go get Madame Cheal and Scales Aaron.¡± After saying that, he reached out and pressed the switch of the secret room, only to hear a slight whirring sound, the bookshelf slowly moved back to its original position. A time, the study restored calm. Danny held a cigarette in his hand and took a meaningful look at Margarita Jones, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be quite cautious.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°People¡¯s lives are at stake, how dare I be careless.¡± Margarita Jones said, while walking towards the study. But as soon as she reached out and pulled open the study door, there was the intense sound of gunfire from outside. She snapped, ¡°Oh no.¡± Then pulled her leg and rushed out of the study, and said to Danny, ¡°You hurry out to check, I¡¯ll go find Madame Cheal and Scales Aaron.¡± In his heart, he was d that he had just let the Lincolns take the two little ones to the secret room, otherwise the situation would have scared the two. ¡°Good.¡± Danny raised his hand and passed the cigarette into his mouth, biting on it, not forgetting to admonish, ¡°You must be careful.¡± A word of advice, but the voice was drowned out in the noise of the noise, Margarita Jones can not hear? She went up the spiral staircase quickly, and went up to the second floor as fast as she could, and ran straight to Madame Cheal¡¯s room, passing Scales Aaron¡¯s bedroom, and knocking on his door. Knock-knock- A violent rap on the door, thumping, Margarita Jones shouted through the door to the inside: ¡°Scales Aaron, something is wrong,e out!¡± After shouting, Margarita Jones did not wait for Scales Aaron to respond, immediately pulled his legs and ran to the end of the corridor, the end of the left-hand side is Madame Cheal¡¯s room. ¡°Madame Cheal ¡­¡± She shouted as she ran, but froze when she was just a step away from Madame Cheal¡¯s bedroom door. Margarita Jones looked woodenly at the open bedroom door and the broken ss in the corner hallway, and her heart sank with a sudden sense of foreboding. ¡°Madame Cheal?¡± After only two seconds of hesitation, Margarita Jones immediately rushed into the room. As she expected, there was no sign of Madame Cheal in the room. ¡°The first thing she did was to go to the bathroom and unscrew the door, but there was no Madame Cheal inside. The vi courtyard, the sound of gunfire, bang bang bang exchange of fire can make people feel the danger of that gunfire, while the two Tibetan mastiffs in the yard with a harsh scream barked more than. Madame Cheal disappeared, Margarita Jones was worried, she immediately took out her cell phone to call Vivian. From the directory to find Vivian¡¯s phone number, to dial the phone, she hesitated, ¡°No, can not call her now.¡± Zhuo Rui Technology auction is imminent, the Tang family is eyeing, Vivian is already in the environment of four sides, she can not give her trouble. In a moment of hesitation, Margarita Jones put away her phone and jogged out of the room to Scales Aaron¡¯s door, ¡°Scales Aaron, open the door!¡± She reached out and knocked heavily on the door, muttering, ¡°Can¡¯t you hear the fight outside?¡± Chapter 1684 : Can’t Find Them After Margarita Jones shouted and could not hear any movement in the room, she subconsciously reached out and unscrewed the door handle to enter the room, ¡°Scales Aaron, did I call you ¡­¡± The three words ¡®hear you¡¯ did not have time to shout out, Margarita Jones found no Scales Aaron people in the bedroom. Just like Madame Cheal, vanished into thin air. Margarita Jones¡¯ mind went nk briefly, but she still rushed to the bathroom and kicked the door open. This time, she didn¡¯t even shout Scales Aaron¡¯s name, because she was almost sure there would be no Scales Aaron inside. As expected, there was no one in the bathroom. The sound of gunfire in the courtyard disappeared as she came downstairs, and when she ran out into the courtyard she found several of her brothers lying on the ground, some whimpering in pain, others motionless, unconscious or out of breath. At that moment, Danny turned back from the vi door, his white suit stained with blood, which looked particrly solid in the light. ¡°Where are they?¡± Margarita Jones jogged up to Danny and asked. ¡°They got away, Lancaster went after them with a few brothers.¡± Danny¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, ¡°They pulled out after a few minutes of firefighting with some brothers in the courtyard, I was worried about you so ¡­¡± Not waiting for him to finish his sentence, Margarita Jones said, ¡°Scales Aaron and Madame Cheal are both missing.¡± ¡°What?¡± Danny eximed, raising a hand to push the sses on the bridge of his nose, ¡°Damn, I said what is their intention of bluffing.¡± With those words, he turned around and walked towards the outside of the courtyard. ¡°What are you doing there?¡± Margarita Jones shouted. ¡°I¡¯m going down the hill to find them, you keep watch here.¡± Danny nced back at her and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Vivian about them yet.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Margarita Jones nodded, ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡± She stood and watched Danny walk away, clutching the gun in her hand, her heart sinking and sinking. ¡°Ms. Margarita, there are still three alive, what do we do with them?¡± A young man came over and stood behind her and asked. When she heard that there were still alive, Margarita Jones¡¯ eyes narrowed slightly and she turned around and asked, ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°There.¡± The little brother pointed to the men who were being controlled by several injured brothers, who could only be seen from a distance in loose ck uniforms with dyed blonde hair. Margarita Jones stepped over, and it wasn¡¯t until she got closer that she realized that one of the three seriously injured men was Chinese, and the other two had short blond hair, turquoise blue eyes, and deep, three-dimensional features, the standard gringo. ¡°Who sent you here?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. If she had thought the other party was Nathanael Lora¡¯s people just now, then at this moment, seeing the people in front of her, she felt that she was very wrong. After returning home with Vivian, the identities of all her enemies Margarita Jones knew all too well. Foreigners? Antina? Other than her, Margarita Jones couldn¡¯t think of anyone else. ¡°Hmph, taking money from people and doing things for them, trying to make me sell my master, never!¡± The ck-haired Chinese snorted coldly, sparingly kneeling on the ground in an unyielding stance. Margarita Jones red lips tugged and smiled ndly, ¡°You don¡¯t say yes? Well, then I¡¯ll give you both a chance now.¡± She pointed at the two gringos with a bit of a threat. The two foreigners nced at Margarita Jones with contempt in their eyes. They both expressed their attitude with silence. ¡°Mud, you are in our hands and you are still so arrogant!¡± The junior who spoke to Margarita Jones just now was named Caldwell, seeing their arrogant appearance, he was angry and kicked over, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you guys are not tired of living.¡± Chapter 1685 : Substitute ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Margarita Jones waved her hand, ¡°Take the three of them to the dog room in the backyard first.¡± Several brothers looked at her in confusion, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to interrogate them?¡± ¡°No, keep them alive for now, then you guys take the other brothers to the hospital and get rid of any bodies that need to be disposed of.¡± Margarita Jones exined to Caldwell. The brothers who stayed in the xs Vi today are with Morris had been born to die, but can be one against a hundred, but all have good hands. The aftercare of those things, forgive Margarita Jones not deliberately to exin, Caldwell will also go to arrange. ¡°We send the injured brothers to the hospital, then who guards xs Vi?¡± a brother scratched his head, a little uneasy. Margarita Jones eyes narrowed slightly, unfathomable eyes swept a nce at the three people kneeling on the ground, said ndly and confidently: ¡°After a fierce battle just now, they should note over again.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± Caldwell they still want to say something else, Margarita Jones raised her hand to interrupt, ¡°Nothing but, hurry up.¡± With that, she bypassed them and went straight into the lobby of the xs Vi. In the courtyard, many brothers listened to Margarita Jones¡¯ arrangement and took care of the aftermath, while Margarita Jones went up the steps to the second floor. At the eastern end of the second floor was Madame Cheal¡¯s room, but Margarita Jones went in the direction of the west side of the second floor. She walked unhurriedly down the corridor of the second floor and stopped at the door of the third room on the west side. Standing in the doorway, Margarita Jones looked at the half-hidden door, as well as the white floor drilled with seemingly blood, frowned slightly, hesitated a few seconds to push open the door. Drip, drip, drip ¨C In the bedroom, the medical instruments ced on the side of the bed are still dripping, the bed is empty hanging a bottle of hanging water, hanging needles hanging down, the water in the bottle along the tip of the needle dripping down to the ground, gathered into a pool of water. See this scene, Margarita Jones face did not show too much surprised expression, but calmly took out the phone and dialed Danny¡¯s phone. After the phone dialed out, after two rings, the other party answered the phone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Danny asked. He had just left the xs Vi when Margarita Jones called, and he couldn¡¯t help but be a little worried. ¡°Madison was taken away too.¡± Margarita Jones said. ¡°He¡¯s been taken away too?¡± Danny¡¯s slightly knitted brow tightened as he heard Margarita Jones¡¯ news, ¡°Nathanael Lora is really crazy and wants to kidnap all of Vivian¡¯s rtives. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m about to contact Maddox Cheal, after all Madame Cheal and Scales Aaron, one is his old mother and the other is his son, Maddox Cheal will definitely not sit idly by.¡± ¡°What about Madison?¡± Margarita Jones was relieved about Madison, ¡°He¡¯s an innocent man, after all.¡± As early as yesterday, they had noticed the presence of sneaky people outside Chinshin Vi. Although Chinshin Vi had tightened its security, Margarita Jones and Vivian still wanted to test the real purpose of those people, so they selected a bodyguard in Chinshin Vi who looked simr to Lincoln They asked Margarita Jones to paint him with the exact same makeup as Lincoln and went out to test him out. Considering that the other party is probably Nathanael Lora¡¯s people, Nathanael Lora is familiar with everyone but Anika and Lincoln, and the bodyguards are all men and no women, they can only disguise themselves as Lincoln. Of course, their real purpose is to find a reasonable excuse topletely fight with Nathanael Lora head-on. Otherwise Nathanael Lora is very likely to secretly make a move to stir up this Zhuo Rui technology auction matter. Chapter 1686 : Anger Maddox Cheal The first step is to sabotage and stop the Chorizo auction, Nathanael Lora¡¯s second step is to see the Morris family in a desperate situation and kill them all. In this case, Vivian and the others can only be passive to take the initiative. When ites to Madison, Danny¡¯s eyes shed with a wry look and said calmly, ¡°I have my own arrangements.¡± Danny said, but also uneasy advice, ¡°Do not let Uncle Mond out in the past two days.¡± ¡°?¡± Margarita Jones did not know what else Danny had nned, but still cooperated and nodded in agreement, ¡°Understood.¡± After hanging up the phone, Danny immediately made a call to Maddox Cheal. Beep-beep-beep. The phone rang a few times, the other party answered the phone, ¡°Who is it?¡± Maddox Cheal¡¯s voice rang out on the other end. Maddox Cheal¡¯s phone number was left to Danny by Morris before he left, knowing for sure that he would use it. He had the foresight to do so. ¡°This is Danny,¡± he introduced himself. Maddox Cheal seemed a little surprised, and after two seconds of silence, he asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Just now, Nathanael Lora¡¯s men kidnapped Scales Aaron and Madame Cheal, as well as Morris¡¯ father-inw.¡± Danny thought this was the perfect opportunity to bring in Maddox Cheal. If we can pull Maddox Cheal, they are united against Nathanael Lora, is not like a tiger¡¯s wings move. After he finished, he thought Maddox Cheal would react, but who knew that the other side of the long silence after a long time but leisurely said, ¡°The Lora family people will not hurt Scales, much less an olddy. As for Morris¡¯ father-inw ¡­¡± The phone, Maddox Cheal words a meal, and then indifferent tone said: ¡°has nothing to do with me.¡± Maddox Cheal is a smooth and cunning person, how can not understand Danny¡¯s meaning? He wanted to pull him in to fight against Nathanael Lora, but was he not pushing him into the fire? What he needs to do now is to clear the rtionship and be an outsider to avoid being implicated. Danny: ¡°¡­¡± Sui Ran knew that Maddox Cheal was calcting, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be so cold and heartless. ¡°Maddox president is really cold and thin-hearted.¡± Danny let out a long sigh, ¡°I tell you the truth, Morris is now abroad in a bit of trouble, can not return. All domestic matters can only be handled by my friends and Vivian together, if you lend a helping hand now, you and Morris can also restore the father-son rtionship. If you really choose to stand by and watch ¡­¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Danny deliberately snorted lightly, ¡°I¡¯m only afraid that in the future you can only be enemies.¡± The matter hase to this, Danny can only be soft and hard. Dixon was targeted by The Smith family and The Larissa family because of the revenge on Larissa, which made him anxious and nearly desperate. Arlo Marsh has to run between Dixon and Vivian to help. All things are stirred together and Danny is also a bit broken. That¡¯s why he had no choice but to make this phone call to Maddox Cheal.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re threatening me?¡± The caller could hear Maddox Cheal¡¯s tone colder by a few points. Danny restrained his anger and said in a calm tone, ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth, Maddox president, ask yourself, when you left Morris behind, did you ever consider his feelings? Although you now have Scales Aaron, but he finally surnamed ¡®Aaron¡¯, while Morris Cheal surnamed ¡®Cheal¡¯, but also your blood, you do not feel ashamed? ¡± Said, and added a sentence, ¡°not only Morris, even Madame Cheal Alzheimer¡¯s disease after the offense, she is full of thoughts of you. How do you manage to sleep frankly night after night with all your deeds as a father and son?¡± ¡°You¡¯re teaching me to do things?!¡± Mostly touching Maddox Cheal¡¯s scales, his voice rose abruptly. Chapter 1687 : Dixon mother rage ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts.¡± Danny¡¯s tone was light. But to Maddox Cheal, Danny¡¯s attitude was sarcastic and contemptuous, making him even more irritated, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to change my position just because of a few words from you. Duh duh duh ¡­¡± At the end of his sentence, there was a busy tone on the other end of the line. Maddox Cheal hung up the phone mercilessly. Danny held the phone and looked sideways out the window. The dark mountain road was lit with a few sparse streetlights, brilliant as stars in the endless darkness, but unable to shine into his heart. As he was deep in thought, the phone rang at first, it was Margarita Jones, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± With the grass on all sides, a call over from Margarita Jones made his heartstrings tense with fear that something else had happened. ¡°Danny, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know if I should tell you ¡­¡± Margarita Jones was torn on the phone. ¡°You say.¡± ¡°I suspect that there should be two groups of people who came to xs Vi today.¡± Said, Margarita Jones also stressed a sentence, ¡°I only suspect, can not yet get conclusive evidence.¡± ¡°Why do you say so?¡± ¡°After you left, there were three other live people at the scene, I interrogated a few, although they are tight-lipped, but I always feel that they are not the same way.¡± Margarita Jones smacked her lips and added, ¡°Just a hunch, a very strong hunch.¡± ¡°Two sets of people ¡­¡± Danny frowned deep in thought and murmured, ¡°Who else but Nathanael Lora? Mike Cheal certainly can¡¯t be, does that mean ¡­ is Frank?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡± Margarita Jones also thought it was Antina¡¯s family¡¯s doing, ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, things get even trickier, don¡¯t they.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Danny looked at the bottom of the hill, ¡°I¡¯m already down the hill, you protect Vivian¡¯s parents and the kids, I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Margarita Jones answered, just as she was about to hang up, Danny on the other end said, ¡°You be careful too.¡± ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Margarita Jones snorted lightly and hung up the phone. For the rest of the day, Margarita Jones stayed at the xs Vi, ushering in a long wait, an ordeal. ¡­ Things went back to yesterday. Hospital. Dixon was at the hospital with Sophie for most of the day, then received a call from his mother, ¡°Dixon, where is Larissa? Howe Larissa went out yesterday and still can¡¯t find anyone? Your father-inw¡¯s house I also asked, said Larissa went back and then left, after that also do not know where people went.¡± On the phone, Dixon¡¯s mother is anxious, faintly heard the voice seems to be trembling, ¡°Larissa she ¡­ that girl should not be out of something, right.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Dixon looked at Sophie lying on the hospital bed, got up while answering the phone and walked towards the outside of the ward. ¡°Gee, what don¡¯t you know, Larissa is your wife, your wife is lost, and you¡¯re not anxious at all?¡± Dixon¡¯s mother¡¯s voice gradually sharpened, and finally could not restrain her anger and growled at Dixon. Anxious? Dixon can no longer hide the coldness in his eyes, the corner of his lips pulled out a curve, coldly said: ¡°I am very busy.¡± ¡°Busy with what? Where are you now? If you don¡¯te back now, I¡¯ll let your father go find you personally!¡± Dixon¡¯s mother threatened and threatened to force Dixon toe home immediately.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1688 : Dixon and his father turned against each other After hanging up the phone, Dixon turned around and returned to the ward, looking at Sophie who was lying on the bed with a hangnail, he softly said, ¡°You get some rest, I have some things to take care of.¡± Larissa¡¯s matter always has to be dealt with, but it¡¯s just a matter of how soon orte. Sophie nced at Dixon and nodded without saying anything. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Feeling her indifferent attitude, Dixon heart at the usual dense pain. Even if this pain has been experienced countless times, but he still find it hard to adapt, hard to ept. After saying that, Dixon turned around and left the room. At the moment of closing the door, his eyes nced at the ward, his heart sank. Leaving the hospital, drove straight back to The Dixon family vi. Just as he arrived at the lobby, Dixon¡¯s mother, Nannie, ran out in a hurry, ¡°Oh, you finally came back, your wife is lost, you are not anxious? Every day says thepany is busy, thepany is busy. What¡¯s wrong, thepany can¡¯t function without you, right?¡± The Larissa family is doing their best to locate Larissa. The Larissa family is doing everything they can to find Larissa. You should also send someone to look for her. By the way, you contact Arlo Marsh, he is a police officer, he is better at this kind of things.¡± The two of them are in a hurry, Dixon¡¯s eyes are slightly narrowed, the dark pupils sh a deep, imprable deep meaning. ¡°No need to look for it.¡± He coldly returned a sentence. ¡°No need to look?¡± Dixon¡¯s mother froze, subconsciously nced back at Brody standing beside her, then looked back at Dixon, ¡°You¡¯ve found Larissa?¡± ¡°Why, it¡¯s good to find it, but I¡¯m scared to death.rissa is the lifeblood of The Larissa family, if she is in any danger, The Larissa family will fight us to the death?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The Larissa family is a family of people who have been working together for a long time. Working with The Larissa family is the best option to discuss a marriage. So the people of The Dixon family treated Larissa with infinite tolerance, so to speak. After all, The Dixon family¡¯s foundation is different today, and they have no choice but to do so. ¡°From today, there will never be a Larissa in L City again,¡± Dixon said coldly and walked into the living room. Thud! Dixon¡¯s words were like a thunderstorm, deeply stimting Dixon¡¯s parents. The two listened to his words, standing in ce for a long time did not wake up, for several seconds. ¡°What ¡­ you what ¡­ what do you mean?¡± Dixon¡¯s mother took small steps to catch up with Dixon, reached out and tugged his arm, ¡°Tell me clearly, what is going on, what happened to Larissa?¡± Oh my God, it was Larissa, if something happened to Larissa at Dixon¡¯s hand, the whole Dixon family would be buried with her! Dixon¡¯s mother was so frightened that her eyelids fluttered. ¡°Dixon, stop right there and tell me exactly what¡¯s going on!¡± Dixon¡¯s father was furious and took several giant strides to Dixon, pointing at him angrily, ¡°Did you do Larissa¡¯s disappearance?¡± Until this moment, he could not believe that Dixon would do such a treacherous act. Dixon stood upright, hands in the pockets of his pants, his face was no longer the gangly look of the former yboy, his cold eyes looked squarely at the two men, and he said with a straight face, ¡°Yes.¡± The words are clear, and the words are as good as gold. The Dixon family couple almost couldn¡¯t breathe, and their bodies were shaking with it. Chapter 1689 : Larissa’s father came to the door to settle accounts ¡°What do you mean? Why don¡¯t I ¡­ quite understand? ¡°Dixon¡¯s mother¡¯s face was white, hand on Brody to stabilize her body, tentative question:¡± Where did you hide her?¡± ¡°Her business is none of your business.¡± Dixon said dismissively, ¡°If The Larissa familyes looking for trouble, just me it on me.¡± With those words, he walked away without a backward nce. ¡°Stop, rebel, you stop!¡± Brody gestured to the maid who came along to hold Nannie, while he caught up with Dixon once again and pulled him by the arm, ¡°Bring Larissa back to me. If you don¡¯t bring me back someone today, I¡¯ll ¡­ be ¡­¡± He pointed a trembling hand at Dixon¡¯s face, and was so angry that he couldn¡¯tplete a sentence. ¡°Just what? Hmm?¡± Dixon eyes slightly narrowed, pupils erupted a glimpse of morbid cold, ¡°is trying to for a Larissa, even I also together with the expulsion of The Dixon family? He, may tell you, this day I have waited for a long time.¡± The Dixon family is a very important part of the Dixon family. In his heart, Dixon couldn¡¯t wait that they would kick him out of the house. ¡°Rebel son! Rebel son! Rebel son!!!¡± Brody, shivering with anger, pointed at Dixon¡¯s face and said ¡®rebel¡¯ three times in a row, ¡°Where did you hide Larissa? Hurry up and send someone to let her out, let her out! ¡°Brody, don¡¯t be angry, take care of your health.¡± The mother of Dixon was worried about his anger, so she went up to him to calm him down and put her hand on his chest to smooth the air, ¡°Say what you want, Dixon is married to Larissa, it¡¯s hard to kill her. You should not be too anxious to get angry.¡± Dixon did not want to talk to them, originally intended to go back to the hall, but turned around and left The Dixon family. Behind them, the Brody¡¯s growled and yelled, only this time Dixon didn¡¯t look back and walked away. Late at night, Abraham Smith and his father appeared at the door of The Dixon family. Clunk ¨C Abraham Smith drove the car, the gas pedal to the end, directly crashed through the skeleton gate of the Tang family vi, and drove all the way to the entrance of the hall before stopping. The sound of the car engine was particrly noisy, and the sound of the gate nging down rmed the Brody couple who were sleeping on the second floor. Because Dixon kidnapped Larissa, the two sent people aroundte at night to look for it, and try to contact Dixon, but Dixon¡¯s phone is off, they can not find him. It has been suffering until 3:00 a. m. to carry the sleepiness, lying in bed and squinting for a while. Who knows just sleep, was a loud noise woke up, scared the two heart beating wildly, and quickly clothed down from upstairs. When they were still at the stairway, they heard a mid-air roar from downstairs, ¡°Brody, Brody, get the fuck out of here!¡± This voice, Rao knew at first hearing that it was the voice of Larissa¡¯s father Ziegler. ¡°It¡¯s over, Ziegler must be looking for us.¡± Nannie walked beside Brody and said with trepidation. As the saying goes, ¡®paper can¡¯t cover fire¡¯, Larissa¡¯s kidnapping by Dixon soon became known to The Larissa family, so how could they not be worried. ¡°Shut up.¡± Brody was already distracted, Nannie¡¯s words made him even more worried, and his mood became more and more irritable, so he reprimanded in a low voice. And then, he pretended to calmlyugh aloud, ¡°Hahaha,te at night, Ziegler how toe over ¡­¡± ¡°Brody, how long are you going to pretend, Dixon kidnapped my daughter, you hurry up and tell that bastard kid to return my daughter!¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Chapter 1690 : Dixon’s gift Ziegler because of the disappearance of his daughter Larissa, sleepless nights, spent a lot of money and manpower to turn L City upside down to find Larissa, but in the end came up empty. The good thing is that Abraham Smith finally found out that Larissa¡¯s disappearance was the work of the Dixon, they at least have a clue, which came straight to The Dixon family. Brody¡¯s eyelids are beating wildly, his heart is uncontroble thumping, his face as calm as possible, ¡°misunderstanding, must be a misunderstanding.rissa is Dixon¡¯s wife, Dixon how will kidnaprissa it, hahaha, you must be mistaken.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t give me lies, hurry up and let Dixon get the hell out of here!¡± Ziegler didn¡¯t bother to talk nonsense with Brody, just wanted to hurry up and find Dixon. Ring-ring-ring Suddenly, Abraham Smith¡¯s cell phone rang, he took out the phone, I thought it was a call from the brother looking for Larissa below, but did not expect the phone screen to disy the name ¡®Dixon¡¯. He frowned and said to Ziegler, ¡± Dixon¡¯s phone.¡± ¡°Humph, that bastard dares to call you, hurry up and ask him where he hid Larissa.¡± Ziegler¡¯s face was red with anger, gnashing his teeth as if he could have eaten Dixon alive.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Abraham Smith jawed slightly, slid the answer button, put the phone up next to his ear, and questioned, ¡°Dixon, where did you hide my sister?¡± ¡°Get out of The Dixon family right now, or I¡¯ll make sure you and Ziegler never see Larissa again in your life!¡± In the darkness, Dixon had eyes that could prate the night and see everything. Abraham Smith subconsciously looked around, but did not see any suspicious objects, he clutched the phone and said angrily: ¡°Come out if you have the guts, hiding like a turtle, you have so much guts?¡± ¡°I will count to five, if you do not leave from The Dixon family, I will give you a chic gift.¡± On the phone, Dixon spoke in a light tone, the gesture as if saying ¡®it¡¯s a nice day¡¯, without much emotional ups and downs. ¡°Dixon, you ¡­¡± Abraham Smith also wanted to say something else, Dixon has opened his mouth to count, ¡°five, four, three ¡­¡± Ziegler, who noticed that Abraham Smith¡¯s face was not right, immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Abraham Smith gloomy a face, clenched back teeth, ¡°Dixon let us leave The Dixon family now, or ¡­ otherwise said something about sending the same ¡®chic¡¯ gift.¡± The words, obviously filled with threats. ¡°I¡¯d like to see what that dude cane up with to scare me!¡± Ziegler coldly snorted, angry and foul-mouthed, ¡± Mud, I was brought up to be scared?¡± At the end of Ziegler¡¯s sentence, Dixon had already hung up the phone. At the same time, a man walked in outside the living room. A man in a ck suit with a shaved head, who was holding an iron box in his hand, striding in and stopping straight in front of Abraham Smith, ¡± Mr. Abraham, Mr. Ziegler, this is a gift from our president of Dixon to you.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Dixon?¡± Abraham Smith nced at the ck iron box and grabbed the cor of the inch-headed man, ¡°Tell him toe out, if he doesn¡¯te out to see me again, I¡¯ll raze The Dixon family to the ground!¡± At this point, standing opposite The Dixon family couple bloodless, do not know what is in the box, not to mention Dixon in the end what tricks. The inch-headed man who was grabbed by the cor gave a gangly smile, ¡°I¡¯m just an errand boy, what¡¯s the use of Mr. Abraham getting angry with me.¡± He pushed Abraham Smith away and shoved the iron box into his arms and walked away. ¡°Let me see what it is!¡± Ziegler could not hold back his curiosity, snatched the ck iron box from Abraham Smith¡¯s arms and opened it without hesitation. Chapter 1691 : Larissa became a human pig At one time, Abraham Smith and the Tang family couple came together, and they all wanted to see what was inside the box. H-¡­ Ziegler opened the box violently, because it was diagonally open the box, when the lid opened, a bloody thing inside fell down. ¡°Ah ¡­ is the hand, the hand ah!¡± Seeing clearly what fell to the ground, Nannie screamed in fear at the top of her lungs, and immediately jumped into Brody¡¯s arms, trembling with fear. Abraham Smith, Ziegler, Brody looked at the left hand on the ground, as well as a ring on the ring finger, each jaw dropping and staring in anger. ng¡­! Ziegler¡¯s hand did not hold the iron box, fell to the ground, a crisp sound, the sound echoed in the living room, deafening. Brody saw this scene, subconsciously moved back a few points, and hurriedly exined: ¡°This ¡­ is not Larissa¡¯s, it must be Dixon deliberately scaring you.¡± The mouth said so, the truth is Brody himself do not believe. ¡°It¡¯s Larissa¡¯s.¡± Abraham Smith looked at the bloody palm, because the cut, the palm skin became card white, while the crimson blood is more and more stinging. He pointed to the hand on the ground, ¡°Larissa thumb against the tiger¡¯s mouth has been wounded, leaving a scar, which ¡­ is her.¡± The most even Abraham Smith did not realize that he himself spoke with a little tremor in his voice. Ziegler¡¯s body stumbled, if not Abraham Smith¡¯s quick eyes and hands to help, he nearly all nted on the ground, a pair of eyes to visible speed red, ¡°sins ah, sins ah!¡± He roared and hissed with uncontrolled emotion, like a bereaved and sad beast, full of killing intent. Brody felt his mood change, hand patted Nannie in his arms, whispered in her ear: ¡°Quick, hurry upstairs, go!¡± At this moment, Ziegler almost crazy, if not go, only fear that they will suffer together. Nannie was terrified, a well-maintained face white card white, the three souls have already lost the seven souls, where there is a little bit of noblewoman¡¯s manners? She looked at Ziegler in a panic and ran upstairs with her pajama dress. Bang¡­! Suddenly, a gunshot sounded in the living room. Ziegler held a pistol and shot above, the shot just hit the living room ceilingmp, a full two meters wide Swarovski crystal ceilingmp swayed, and then fell down. ¡°Be careful!¡± The three people standing under the crystalmp did not notice the abnormality of the crystal ceiling, but Nannie, who was standing on the stairs, took it all in. With a shout from her, therge crystal ceiling fell and hit Ziegler¡¯s body. ¡°Dad!¡± Abraham Smith did not expect this to happen, and went over to drag the crystal ceiling, perhaps it was too heavy, he pulled half a day but could not pull it away, Brody immediately stepped forward to help. Finally, Abraham Smith took the unconscious Ziegler and left. The Dixon family restored peace and quiet, but the hearts of the Dixon family were no longer at peace.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ziegler was taken to the hospital with a crystalmp that broke his neck and left him with a neck brace, a slight bone fracture in his left arm, and a concussion. That night, the Dixon family and The Smith family had various problems with their properties, and their cell phones were almost out of order. The project with Dixon was given to a domestic property developer, but the property developer ended up running away with a project payment of nearly 100 billion. There is also an ident at the factory in the provinces, and things are getting worse and worse. The original Abraham Smith went to the provinces yesterday to deal with the factory ident, the result received a call that Larissa is missing, he thought it was a small matter, he insisted on going to the provinces. Chapter 1692 : To kill Dixon Who knows just arrived at the factory in the provinces not long, only to find that Larissa missing is not ying Miss temper and run away from home, but was kidnapped. He could only rush back in a hurry. Now, he has returned to L City, the factory has not been dealt with, the factory workers have gone on strike collectively, to seek justice. On the other hand, a number of food factories under Ziegler¡¯s name were exposed to contain carcinogenic substances, and the meat factory was found to have used dead pork infected with swine fever; the sewage of the chemical factory was discharged without treatment, resulting in serious contamination of the water of nearby residents, and so on. All of these things were exposed at the same time, so it was obvious that someone was operating in the dark, but they knew that it was Dixon, but there was nothing they could do about it. Ziegler was not seriously injured by the chandelier, but because of the sudden events angry brain hemorrhage, directly unconscious. Abraham Smith immediately arranged for Ziegler to be resuscitated in the hospital. Then he called Dixon, ¡°Dixon, what the hell do you want?¡± Dixon was in the president¡¯s office of the Brody Group, leaning back in his executive chair, calm and collected, ¡°Of course I want you to disappear forever in L City.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Abraham Smith was furious, but could not do anything about Dixon, ¡°I ask you, what have you done with my sister?¡± ¡°Have you heard of human swine?¡± Abraham Smith: ¡°¡­ people ¡­ human swine?¡± ¡°He, you do not have to worry too much, human swine is cut off limbs, I and Larissa after all, husband and wife a, a day husband and wife a hundred days grace, I am naturally not so cruel.¡± Dixon said with a smile. Listen to Dixon¡¯s words, Abraham Smith hanging heart just fell down. And then heard Dixon then said: ¡°Just ordered the brothers to cut off her hands and feet, pull out the tongue, that¡¯s all.¡± Huzzah¡­ Abraham Smith¡¯s brain buzzed for a moment, and the sound seemed to reach his ears and circte infinitely in his ears. The buzzing sound, his body swayed, and finally thumped down on the floor, his mind was nk, open mouth shaking, half unable to say a word. At this moment, Abraham Smith felt what is extreme despair.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Dixon, you really ¡­ heart, heart like a snake and scorpion, how can be so vicious?¡± For a long time, Abraham Smith body to return to normal, his hand holding the wall, difficult to stand up, questioned the telephone Dixon. ¡°I have a heart like a snake? It¡¯s a far cry from you siblings.¡± Dixon¡¯s lips pulled out a curve, ¡°Look at all the things you did to Sophie, which one of them was merciful? It¡¯s all because you¡¯ve done too much evil, it¡¯s all retribution.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, kill you!¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll wait for you at the Brody Group!¡± ¡°Just you wait!¡± Abraham Smith hung up the phone, his anger had already lost his mind, left the hospital and drove straight to the Brody Group. Late at night, the city of L City is quiet and peaceful instead of the daytime bustle and noise. The streets are deserted, only a few sparse cab shuttle on the road. Abraham Smith stepped on the gas pedal to the end, usually 30 minutes to reach Brody Group, he arrived at the Brody Group in 12 minutes. Inside the Brody Group, the lights were on. The security personnel on duty in the lobby on the first floor saw Abraham Smith, but no one stopped him, instead, they opened the three-stick gate and let him enter thepany. He got on the elevator and went straight up to the top floor to the president¡¯s office. When the elevator reached the top floor, Abraham Smith rushed out of the elevator and walked down the corridor looking at the office sign in each office, his eyes fixed on the words ¡®President¡¯s Office¡¯. Bang a foot, he viciously kicked open the ss door. Chapter 1693 : House arrest Abraham Smith The ss door shattered with a hoot and holler, and the broken ss scattered all over the ce. ¡°Dixon, if I don¡¯t kill you today, my name is not Abraham Smith!¡± On the verge of a fierce beating Abraham Smith fists clenched, forehead veins, pointing at Dixon and rushed forward. At the moment, Dixon is wearing a white shirt, two sleeves pulled up to the elbow, the neck tie is not in a hurry to take off, ready to face the battle. Or perhaps, this day Dixon waited for a long time. ¡°Mud, Dixon, my sister is so fond of you, you do not fear the wrath of God!¡± Abraham Smith said, while rushing towards Dixon, a hand raised towards his face smashed a fist over. The punch came to the face, Dixon a side easily dodge, the momentum of the punch, a heavy punch in Abraham Smith¡¯s abdomen. Perhaps inertia, Abraham Smith body with the punch slightly leaned forward, simply can not avoid Dixon¡¯s fist, finally ate a punch, pain back a few steps, covering the abdomen rubbed. ¡°Like? Is it like or destroy?¡± Dixon raised his hand to unbutton his shirt cor and stepped forward again to fight with Abraham Smith. The two men punched each other and kicked each other, but in three or five rounds they were both hanging, and neither had the upper hand, and the fight was a draw. ¡°In order to marry you, she gave up a good future, you do not have a conscience?¡± Abraham Smith¡¯s eyes were red, and every move he made was aimed at Dixon¡¯s dead center, a deadly move. Dixon reacted quickly and defended easily, ¡°I warned Larissa not toy a hand on Sophie, but she made her own death.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you were the one who chased my sister in the first ce!¡± As he said this, Abraham Smith leapt forward and kicked Dixon in the face. In the nick of time, Dixon¡¯s body ny degrees back down, a fierce lift leg, stored up enough force to kick Abraham Smith¡¯s thigh, directly kicked him out of three meters away. Dixon hand on the ground, a carp stand up, rushed to the ground in front of Abraham Smith, left leg knee directly on Abraham Smith¡¯s chest, one hand lock his neck, dead choke, ¡°Larissa is to me, I gave her a lot of opportunities, he did not cherish! If you want to stand up for Larissa, you should be prepared for the worst!¡± Abraham Smith was just kicked by Dixon¡¯s thighs numb, and a heavy fall, hit the chest almost gasping for breath, the corners of the mouth also spilled crimson blood stains, half a long time can not move, only facial muscles distorted with pain. ¡°Don¡¯t me me!¡± Dixon swung his fist at his face, immediately Abraham Smith cked out and passed out. Seeing him pass out, Dixon then stood up, staggered back a few steps, and shouted to the door, ¡°Sergio!¡± The assistant guarding the door heard his voice and immediately pushed the door open and walked in, ¡°President Dixon, you ¡­ are injured.¡± Dixon arm and forehead with obvious blood, blood stained the white shirt, the corner of the mouth also purple piece, look injured not lightly. He shook his head and pointed to Abraham Smith on the floor, ¡°Lock him up.¡± Sergio nced at the unconscious Abraham Smith and jawed slightly, ¡°Good.¡± After saying that, he looked at Dixon again, ¡°The brother down there just called and said ¡­¡± ¡°Say something!¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Dixon leaned on the desk, smoothly picked up the cigarette on the table in his mouth, lighter lit, took a drag, swallowed the clouds and said. Sergio, the assistant, nodded and said, ¡°Ziegler knows about Larissa, angry brain hemorrhage, resulting in hemiplegia, now lying in the hospital, unable to move.¡± At that time Zieglera, Abraham Smith sent him to the hospital to rescue, but not until the results, came to Brody Group to find Dixon, then also do not know Ziegler¡¯s situation. Chapter 1694 : Report The Larissa family At this time Dixon listened to Sergio reported on Ziegler¡¯s affairs, he was in a heavy mood. A great revenge, everything is incredibly smooth, and even a feeling of heavenly help, but Dixon can not be happy. These people have suffered retribution, bear the painful consequences, but Sophie, but still in a panic. ¡°Keep an eye on Abraham Smith,ter Arlo Marsh will send someone over to apprehend him.¡± Dixon sighed and said. Now it was Sergio who froze, ¡°Apprehend Abraham Smith?¡± Dixon raised his hand to wipe the blood stain from the corner of his lips, the tip of his tongue arched his cheek and snorted lightly, ¡°The audacity to conduct a drug deal in L City and still think he¡¯s doing it unnoticed, but it¡¯s just self-deception.¡± ¡°I go to ¡­¡± Sergio sighed, ¡°This Abraham Smith is really bold.¡± He said, while dragging Abraham Smith, a puddle of mud, away. Now Ziegler is paralyzed and can¡¯t handle thepany¡¯s affairs, Abraham Smith will also receive his due punishment, so he naturally can¡¯t interfere with thepany¡¯s affairs. The Smith family and The Larissa family are now in a situation where they have problems with their properties, and no one will be able to solve them. The Smith family and The Larissa family¡¯s problems will be solved. Dixon let out a long breath of relief and sighed in frustration. On the table, his cell phone buzzed and vibrated, and he bit into his cigarette and nced at the screen, on which his father Brody¡¯s phone number bounced, but Dixon ignored it. The Smith family and The Larissa family were easily brought down this time, thanks to Danny¡¯s hand, followed naturally by the help of his second brother Morris. Although he has left L City, but about Abraham Smith and Ziegler¡¯s investigation has beenunched a long time ago, before he left L City will be evidence to Danny. It is a good thing. Dixon heart is grateful. Although the battle was not won honorably, but the result was good. The next day. Dixon went to the police station in person with the evidence of The Larissa family¡¯s crimes and made an appointment with the media in advance. When he arrived at the police station, dozens of reporters were there, and when they saw his car appear, they flocked to him and surrounded him. Sergio slowly stopped the car and looked at his boss through the rearview mirror, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s impossible to go ahead.¡± Dixon, who was sleeping with his eyes closed, slowly opened his eyes, ¡°Stop the car.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sergio responded, stopped the car, got out and went around to the back and opened the door. Dixon got out of the car with the file bag in his hand. Today he was dressed as usual, in a white suit, with short hairbed in a three-sevenths haircut, and the purple marks on the corners of his mouth deliberately covered up with makeup. The whole person stood there, glowing, imposing, handsome features through a wicked cold. ¡°President Dixon, may I ask what you are doing here at the police station today?¡± ¡°About the tax evasion of your father-inw¡¯spany, and the sewage discharge, what do you think?¡± ¡°As Larissa¡¯s husband, are you involved in these matters?¡± ¡°Your father-inw knows thew and vites it, you should have joint and several responsibilities.¡± ¡­N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Many reporters were pointing their guns at Dixon, holding microphones that could have been poked in his face. Dixon ced one hand in the pocket of his pants, one hand holding the file bag, standing upright, a high posture looking askance at the many reporters. The reporters were asking questions, one after the other, so many that it was hard to hear what was being said. Dixon just that cold and arrogant look at the crowd, eyes sharp and with a few stern cold. Gradually, the reporters¡¯ voices died down, and finally silence. Seeing that the reporters no longer speak, he raised his hand and shook the file bag in his hand, ¡°Ziegler¡¯s illegal acts are exactly what I reported.¡± Surprise¨C! A stone stirred up a thousand waves. The reporters instantly boiled up again. One by one, they stretched the microphone in their hands and asked loudly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you Ziegler¡¯s son-inw, why did you report Ziegler?¡± ¡°What is the reason for you, as Larissa¡¯s husband, to report your own father-inw?¡± Chapter 1695 : Dixon’s ploy ¡°Are you an undercover agent?¡± ¡°As far as the avable evidence is concerned, just tax evasion and untreated sewage discharge, as well as food safety issues, are just worthy of you going undercover?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Or is this all a reason for you to clear your name?¡± ¡­ The reporters had so many questions that they pounced on Dixon, and if it weren¡¯t for assistant Sergio and a few police officers who then came over to stop the reporters, they would have cornered Dixon. ¡°All quiet!¡± At that moment, a muffled voice rang out from the side. The crowd was quiet for just a second, and their eyes looked for the voice, and found that the person walking over was Arlo Marsh, who was wearing a police officer¡¯s uniform. ¡°Is this Officer Arlo?¡± ¡°Why is Officer Arlo here?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be to arrest Dixon, right.¡± ¡°Ziegler is Larissa¡¯s dad, Dixon¡¯s father-inw, he must be jointly and severally responsible, and must go to jail, otherwise it will be difficult to calm the public.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, who says otherwise. When Larissa married The Dixon family, it was also considered a dowry, after all, The Dixon family is not as good as The Larissa family.¡± ¡­ ¡°Everyone be quiet.¡± Arlo Marsh raised his hand to signal everyone to be quiet, then squeezed into the crowd and walked up to the Dixon¡¯s heels. The two men looked at each other with four eyes. Dixon slightly jawed, did not say anything, but Arlo Marsh raised his hand on Dixon¡¯s shoulder, raised his voice and said to everyone: ¡°I would like to introduce the identity of the man next to me ¡­¡± ¡°He is not Dixon young master, what is there to introduce?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°What does Officer Arlo mean by this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell is going on.¡± ¡°Officer Arlo wouldn¡¯t want to cover him up, would he.¡± ¡­ The reporters were talking like boiling water. Arlo Marsh frowned and raised his hand to signal everyone to be quiet once again. A gesture, 20 to 30 journalists are still shouting, until Arlo Marsh¡¯s face is cold, look suddenly serious, they gradually calm down their voices. After they quieted down, Arlo Marsh said: ¡°This man beside me, I¡¯m sure you all know him, and know that his name is Dixon, is the second young master of The Dixon family. However, he has another identity that you do not know, and that is ¡­ our police undercover agent.¡± After he finished his sentence, the scene exploded once again. Everyone was stunned. ¡°Grip the grass, what a joke?¡± ¡°What the hell kind of person can be an undercover agent?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°The credibility is extremely low, not to mention that L City knows that Arlo Marsh is Dixon¡¯s friend, they can¡¯t be trying to clear Dixon¡¯s name.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± ¡­ The scene is getting more and more people, Arlo Marsh with a side of a police officer sign a look, not a short time, the police station hall out of a person, holding a loud speaker. This person is the chief of the L City Police Department, he walked over, the crowd has made way. The chief Cahill went to stand in the middle of Arlo Marsh and Dixon, holding the loud speaker in his hand, and said to the crowd: ¡°Gentlemen, let me introduce myself, I am our L City chief Cahill, and today I would like to tell you about Dixon. He has a good heart and a mellow nature. When our police tried to investigate Ziegler and his illegitimate son Abraham Smith¡¯s criminal evidence, found that the other party¡¯s power is intertwined, and the means is extremely hidden, so our police very passive.¡± ¡°The Larissa family was very fond of Dixon, so we convinced Dixon to marry Larissa under false pretenses to gain the trust of the Larissa family. The Larissa family¡¯s trust, and thus smoothly get the Larissa family and The Smith family¡¯s criminal evidence. Also busted the drug dealing gang led by Abraham Smith, captured more than fifty members of the gang and thirty kilos of drug P.¡± ¡°Here, we would like to thank Dixon firstly for his sacrifice for us and secondly, we would like to thank Dixon¡¯s real fianc¨¦e for her silent sacrifice behind the scenes. Here, we would like to present Mr. Dixon with the ¡®Exemry Hero¡¯ award, as well as a bonus of half a million dors.¡± Chapter 1696 : Bringing The Larissa family to justice After Chief Cahill finished speaking, the officer beside him handed the certificate to the chief, who in turn handed it to Dixon and told him to stand and face the press for a photo. With that red certificate in his hand, Dixon was, frankly, vain. About Ziegler and Abraham Smith two tantly know thew crime evidence is before Morris investigation; identally found Abraham Smith drug deal, although he found and reported, but finally is also Arlo Marsh with his brother hard work to find out. The only contribution he made to the whole thing was the discovery that the Ziegler chemical nt discharged untreated sewage, causing cancer in the nearby vigers, and his silent cooperation with Arlo Marsh in the search for evidence of Abraham Smith¡¯s drug dealings. These things are not enough for the police department to give him a ¡®heroic model¡¯ award, after all, these ¡®results¡¯ more should be attributed to Morris and Arlo Marsh, he really deserved it. But in order to ¡®prove¡¯ that he was an undercover agent, he had to ept it dly. ¡°My God, that¡¯s outrageous.¡± ¡°Master Dixon is amazing.¡± ¡°Master Dixon can you tell us how you did it?¡± ¡°You faked your marriage to Larissa, what about your fianc¨¦e, what about her?¡± ¡°How long have you been undercover? Can you tell us what you think?¡± ¡°Congrattions, Master Dixon is amazing.¡± ¡°Simply a heroic and exemry person.¡± ¡°So handsome!¡± ¡°Young Master Dixon, tell us your eptance speech.¡± ¡­ The reporters¡¯ perception of Dixon changed drastically, and even looking at him, they felt that he was stered with a halo. Dixon took the microphone from one of the reporters, pursed his lips, hesitated for a few seconds, and finally said, ¡°First of all, I thank the police department for the award I personally received, thank you very much; secondly, I hope that the people who broke thew will be punished severely and brought to justice.¡± Speaking here, he gave a long sigh, ¡°But these are not what I care most about, what I care most about is my fianc¨¦e ¡­ no, to be precise, my wife. I can do undercover work and fake marriage with Larissa, all thanks to her support.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°Since you faked a marriage with Larissa, but you slept together, isn¡¯t that the same as having two feet in two boats?¡± ¡°Sister-inw is so righteous.¡± ¡°Young Master Dixon¡¯s fianc¨¦e is really too selfless, anyway, if I were me, I definitely couldn¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t said who your fianc¨¦e is yet?¡± ¡­ The reporters are increasingly very interested in Dixon¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and each one of them is full of curiosity to ask him. Dixon smiled lightly, ¡°Sorry, she is just an ordinary woman with an ordinary identity, also repeatedly said, do not want the outside world to know her existence, so I hope that people do not ask more questions, can give her a little more private space.¡± The Dixon face overflowed with joy, ¡°Here it is, I want to say to her ¡®baby, I love you, the rest of my life I will do my best to give you the greatest happiness, but also will give our triplets baby best everything, so you be the happiest people¡¯. ¡± H-! At once the scene erupted in thunderous apuse, the atmosphere once reached the climax. ¡°Wow, what about triplets, so happy.¡± ¡°Congrattions.¡± ¡°Too happy, right, it¡¯s actually triplets.¡± ¡°So envious, hard to eat a handful of dog food.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°No matter what, the ending is good. Your wife gives a lot for you, must be good to her ah.¡± ¡°That is, that is.¡± Chapter 1697 : Giving Dixon a medal Perhaps because Dixon¡¯s ¡®story¡¯ moved all the reporters present, and perhaps because Dixon had already taken care of everything in advance, the questions asked by the reporters were not sharp, and there was not much hostility in their words. An interview ended there. Dixon then went into the police station with Chief Cahill and Arlo Marsh, Dixon first talked with Chief Cahill for a while, and finally went to Arlo Marsh¡¯s office with Arlo Marsh. The moment the office door closed, Dixon dropped the certificate in his hand on the desk and he turned to Arlo Marsh and gave him a big hug, ¡°Thank you!¡± Dixon hugged Arlo Marsh tightly and patted his hands on his back, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you guys, I don¡¯t know how this one would have ended, thank you so much.¡± After everything that happened, Dixon wanted to give Sophie a legitimate ¡®identity¡¯ is much more difficult, but then several brothers together toe up with a n, and finally came up with the best way, is through the police toe forward, give him an ¡®undercover ¡®s identity, so that everything bes logical and logical. ¡°Cough ¡­ are you going to shoot me to death?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Arlo Marsh was strangled coughing twice, forcefully pushed Dixon away, a bright smile, ¡°Look at you happy, like a child.¡± The mouth flirted, but Arlo Marsh saw him in such a happy mood also followed the good mood. ¡°Although we are together to n, but you also give a lot. If you hadn¡¯t reported Abraham Smith¡¯s drug dealings with me, and found his underlings, so that we can sessfully solve the case, I would not have been able to get the collective first-ss merit.¡± Arlo Marsh patted Dixon¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Do not have any psychological burden, all that you have now, also have your efforts.¡± Arlo Marsh said, Arlo Marsh hands around the chest, looking up and down Dixon, ¡°tsk, still standing here what? Go to the hospital and report to your ¡®baby¡¯, after all, from now on you are a legitimate couple, no one will stop you from being together.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Dixon nodded, his face hesitant, ¡°I worry not Sophie, but the umbre standing behind Abraham Smith and Ziegler. Now the arrest of Abraham Smith and Ziegler, equivalent to cut off those people¡¯s money, will they step in to save them from jail, or help them clear their names?¡± But deep down, Dixon is more worried about retaliation from those people. ¡°Mediocre people.¡± Arlo Marshughed lightly, ¡°The evidence you submitted is hard evidence that cannot be reversed, how else can it be washed? Besides, the two of them were caught, and everyone behind the umbre is in danger, who would dare to show their heads at this time? Wouldn¡¯t it be asking for death.¡± Arlo Marsh took off his police cap and put it on the table, went around to the chair and sat down, ¡°All right, all right, you go back to keep Sophiepany, I still have a lot of trouble on my hands.¡± He pointed to the mountain of information on the table, ¡°this pile of information to read, and Abraham Smith¡¯s fifty or sixty gangs to interrogate, Vivian¡¯s side at any time to help, there are too many things to deal with.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to the hospital first, and if Vivian needs help with anything, you can call me anytime.¡± Dixon knew that Vivian¡¯s side was in a difficult situation and was naturally concerned about her situation. But right now he is in the stage of ¡®mud bodhisattva crossing the river, it is difficult to protect himself¡¯, so he can only deal with his own affairs first, and then go all out to help Vivian and them. Chapter 1698 : Cut off relations with The Dixon family When he left the police station, Dixon asked his assistant Sergio to leave first, while he drove to the hospital.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The car drove slowly on the road, Dixon yed a soothing music, the mood is quite a bit of pleasure. There was a sense of relief after the relief, and it was as if the clouds had opened to the moon. The matter of Abraham Smith and The Larissa family was resolved smoothly, more easily and quickly than expected, which is probably a n in the dark. Next, he just needs to deal with his rtionship with Sophie and convince his family to ept Sophie. The bell bell bell ¨C The car¡¯s center console shed a phone alert, Dixon scanned the notes, it was his father Brody¡¯s phone. His brow knitted slightly, his face was full of resistance, but after a few seconds of hesitation, he answered the phone. When the call was answered, Dixon did not speak, but quietly waited for the person on the other end to speak. ¡°You did all this just to get back at The Larissa family, didn¡¯t you? Ah?¡± Brody raised his voice in question, and his anger could be felt through the phone, like a volcano waiting to erupt. ¡°Of course.¡± Dixon¡¯s answer was crisp and clear. He never wanted to rekindle his rtionship with Larissa, get married and have children, after all, if not to get back at The Larissa family, he would not have been able to get married to Larissa. The original n was to take down The Larissa family with his own strength to take revenge, but in the middle Sophie was pregnant, a sudden change, and the child in the womb grows day by day, time is not waiting for people, he had to ask Danny for support, to the fastest speed to end this ¡®revenge n¡¯. He had to ask Danny for support to end the ¡®revenge n¡¯ as quickly as possible. Regrettably, the ¡®revenge¡¯, but it is the hands of others, so Dixon heart more or less some guilt and self-recrimination. ¡°What about me and your mother? And The Dixon family, our family hundred years of foundation, now a year is not as good as a year, and The Larissa family cooperation, in order to let us The Dixon family to regain the former glory, you are personally destroyed our The Dixon family ah!¡± Thest sentence ¡®You are destroying The Dixon family with your own hands¡¯, it is not difficult to hear Brody¡¯s grief. He is in the heart of The Dixon family¡¯s foundation, more worried about The Dixon family this ruined once, after the fall of decay, and finally disappeared in the business world, The Dixon family to this never have a foothold. The voice of grief is like a mournful wail, but in the end, what makes Brody¡¯s heart ache is only The Dixon family foundation, and not the injustice to Dixon. ¡°What about you guys? Have you ever considered me?¡± Dixon asked a level-headed rhetorical question. Silence. A long silence fell on both ends of the line. The light turned green and the horn dripped from the car behind him before he started the sedan forward. Finally, Brody spoke, her tone extremely cold. ¡°Isn¡¯t she just a woman? Sophie has ruined her appearance, she¡¯s just an ugly person. Why should she marry into the Dixon family? Dixon, I tell you, let¡¯s not say she¡¯s pregnant with triplets. Even if she can give you a basketball team, Brody will never let her step into the Dixon family!¡± The powerful voice and the firm attitude are enough to show Brody¡¯s resistance and rejection of Sophie. If Dixon still had hope for them before, then at this moment his heart fell to the bottom of the valley, in an instant covered with cold, cold even the heart is numb to feel the pain. He looked ahead, the corners of his lips hooked up a bitter smile. Bang¡­! An inadvertent, his car hit the white Audi A6 in front of him. The car came to a halt. Dixon sat inside the car, his eyes fell on the center screen, looking at Brody¡¯s phone number, and the temperature in his eyes went cold inch by inch. On the phone, Brody is still saying something, only Dixon simply can not hear, he just dull numb said, ¡°Good, then after this time, you Brody no longer have me as a son.¡± Chapter 1699 After the words, Dixon hung up the phone. Knock knock knock. The window of the car outside someone knocked on the ss, ¡°How do you drive ah, do not grow eyes?¡± The person outside aggressively questioned, ¡°Is it great to drive a luxury car.¡± Dixon wearily lowered the window and looked at the big burly man outside, ¡°Sorry, I wasn¡¯t paying attention, what to do with ¡­¡± ¡°ouch, this is not our L City¡¯s heroic model character well? Hahaha, I just saw you on the news today.¡± The fat man seemed to recognize Dixon, and hurriedly handed him a cigarette, ¡°Come,e, smoke a cigarette, smoke a cigarette, hahaha, there is no big deal is to drop a little paint, does not matter, does not matter, hahaha.¡± The sudden reversal of the transfer Dixon are frozen for a moment. ¡°How to pay for it, all have insurance ¡­¡± Dixon exined. ¡°Hahahaha, really not necessary, I did not expect you Dixon young master is not bad ah, hahaha ¡­¡± the manughed, and rambled with him two sentences, the back was blocked by the car kept honking, the man waved his hand with Dixon, smiling and walked away The man waved his hand to Dixon and left with a smile on his face. Dixon saw him go, started the car and continued on. On the way, Brody, Nannie and Master Dixon called one after another, but Dixon did not answer, and finally simply turned off the phone. Private hospital.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Dixon went to the inpatient unit with a fruit basket and flowers and met Sophie in the maternity ward. When he pushed the door open and entered, the news was ying in the VIP ward. ¡°He is Dixon, our heroic role model in L City, a young and talented man with a big heart ¡­¡± The news was ying when Sophie heard the door to the room open and inclined her head to see it was Dixon, she immediately took the remote control and turned off the TV. Since the morning, Dixon¡¯s news has dominated the front page of all the media, both on TV and on cell phones, all about his ¡®heroic deeds¡¯. Sophie has Dixon in her heart and is naturally more concerned about his news. Especially in the interview at the end of the news, Dixon mentioned his ¡®fianc¨¦e¡¯ who was pregnant with triplets in front of the media, which undoubtedly gave her a name and a name to the three children in her womb, making them rightfully descended from The Dixon family. From now on, no one will criticize her children as illegitimate. Sophie is very relieved, relief is thanked Dixon silently do so much, let her very touched. ¡°You ¡­ you¡¯re here?¡± Sophie leaned on the head of the bed, seeing Dixon appeared, no reason to be nervous. ¡°How¡¯s it going, are you feeling okay?¡± Dixon removed the coldness from his face, warm smile, put the flowers in his hand on the bedside table, ¡°purposely went to buy a bouquet of flowers, I heard people say more beautiful things to see the mood will be better.¡± Sophie gaze fell on the flowers in Dixon¡¯s arms, a bouquet of champagne-colored roses dotted with eucalyptus leaves and full of stars, flowers sprayed with water droplets, flooded with luster, looking extraordinarily beautiful, vaguely can smell the faint fragrance. Sure enough, beautiful things will make people happy. As at this moment, Sophie saw the flowers and felt the gloom in her heart was swept away. ¡°Thanks ¡­ thank you.¡± Sophie bit her lip to say a thank you, but look to Dixon and then want to say something when the brain is nk. To be precise, she had a thousand words in her heart to say to Dixon, but as soon as he appeared, all the words were stuck in her throat, a word could not be spit out. Dixon put down his things, turned around to help her get a cup of hot water on the table, ¡°Drink some water.¡± He said, before pulling out the escort chair and sitting beside her. He hung his head and looked at the side of the bed, his wrinkled eyebrows were easy to see his entanglement, half a long time, he raised his eyes to meet hers, ¡°Sophie, I want ¡­ to marry you.¡± Chapter 1700 : Dixon Disfigured Dixon is used to being spontaneous andfortable all his life, facing anyone and anything without restraint, but facing Sophie made him a little nervous. A ¡®Sophie, I want to marry you¡¯, a seemingly simple sentence, but he silently practiced several times in his heart. When his words fell, Sophie¡¯s crystal-clear eyes looked at him. Under the long and thick eyshes, her eyes, which were hidden with thousands of stars, glittered, as if Dixon could see a few tangled, struggling, hesitant, resistant emotions. At first, those eyes were sparkling with stars, and even a faint joy was on her face, but gradually, those eyes became dull. Finally Sophie hung her head and looked away from the window, ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry you.¡± Yes, don¡¯t want to marry him. ¡°Why?¡± Dixon was a little resigned, ¡°You were worried about Larissa before, now The Larissa family and The Smith family won¡¯t pose any threat to you anymore, what are you worried about?¡± He had once drifted in and out of love, boasting that he would never meet true love in his life, and believing in the phrase ¡®brothers are like brothers, women are like clothes¡¯, but now it seems that all is not the same thing. Sophie didn¡¯t reply, just looked sideways out the window. ¡°Our child will be born in a few months, and you want the child to be born without a father and without a mother? That wouldn¡¯t be fair to the baby either.¡± He argued his case, hoping to get Sophie toe around. ¡°Dixon!¡± Sophie called his name, interrupting him. The pale cheeks wereden with gloom, entuated by the flesh-red scar, even uglier, ¡°I don¡¯t love you.¡± Love or no love, she didn¡¯t have much to say. Once Sophie cared about the idea of gentility between the two, now she cares about her looks and whether she is worthy to stand by Dixon¡¯s side. Because she wants to be with Dixon, Dixon has no choice but to defeat The Larissa family. But down a block her married into The Dixon family of The Larissa family, then his parents? Will they really allow her to marry Dixon? She is an ugly bitch, not worthy. Really not worthy. As Sophie¡¯s words fell, the two men looked at each other. Sophie clearly saw the anger in Dixon¡¯s eyes. Bang¡­! The man pounded the table, almost roaring question: ¡°I have done a lot, what do you want me to do?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. After yelling, Dixon froze for a moment, probably because he did not expect to lose control of his emotions. Then he calmed down, ¡°If you¡¯re worried that my parents will stop it, you don¡¯t have to. Because of the torn face with The Larissa family, they have severed the father-son rtionship with me, from now on I Dixon is no longer The Dixon family young master, just ordinary ordinary people.¡± ¡°Oh, right ¡­¡± Dixon nodded like a sudden realization, talking to himself, ¡°there is one more thing, you wait for me.¡± With that, he turned around and walked out. Sophie stared nkly in the direction of the doorway, not understanding what Dixon was actually going to do. She opened her mouth to call out his name, but her throat felt like a stone was stuck in it, and she couldn¡¯t call out his name at all. Dixon did a lot for her, Sophie saw it in her eyes and was genuinely touched, but real life can¡¯t be solved by being touched. For example, he chose to cut ties with his family in order to be with her, which not only moved Sophie but also made her feel more and more guilty. Squeak ¨C Not long after, the door of the room opened and a person came in the door. Sophie¡¯s face drooped and out of the corner of her eye she saw a familiar pair of leather shoes. She knew it was Dixoning in, but didn¡¯t know how to face him, so she didn¡¯t look up. ¡°Sophie, so ¡­ are you willing to stay with me?¡± Chapter 1701 : Let’s get married Suddenly, the man at the doorway said a sentence.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Hearing his words, Sophie¡¯s heart thumped for a moment, and then a bad premonition arose, causing her body to numb like an electric shock. But what made Sophie¡¯s heart chill even more was that when she looked up at Dixon, his face was bleeding down his cheeks, staining his white shirt white, flowing out a few blood trails, rolling down his shirt on his trouser legs, and finally as he walked in, every footprint was stained with a bloody mark. Sophie¡¯s entire body was stunned and frightened to look at Dixon, and finally yanked the hanging needle out of her hand, lifted the bedding and climbed up from the bed, pounced on Dixon with bare feet, and burst into tears, ¡°Dixon, are you crazy? Are you crazy? Doctor ¡­ doctor ¡­¡± She dug in and shouted at the door of the ward, ¡°Doctor,e and see, there¡¯s someone here ¡­ someone is bleeding a lot ¡­¡± After saying thest sentence, Sophie¡¯s body went weak, and the person suddenly passed out. ¡°Sophie!¡± Dixon hugged Sophie and carried her carefully back to the hospital bed. The doctor rushed in and looked at the blood on the floor, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is the pregnant woman bleeding so much?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not hers, it¡¯s mine.¡± Dixon calmly spoke to the doctor. The doctor subconsciously turned back to Dixon, only to find that his face was nted out of a sh, the flesh turned out, blood dripping, almost covering half of his face, looking extra seeping, creepy. At that moment, two nurses came in, and the doctor immediately ordered, ¡°You two hurry up and take him to the operating room, quick!¡± The nurses were also frightened by Dixon, panicked and took him out of the room. ¡­ I don¡¯t know how many hours had passed. Sophie in the hospital bed blinked her eyshes, ¡°Dixon? Dixon?¡± She shouted Dixon¡¯s name and woke up from her dream with a start, gasping in fear. It waste at night and the ward was dark with the lights out. Seeing that she was frightened, Dixon hugged her, ¡°Sophie don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Oooh ¡­ Dixon, I had a dream that you had a lot of blood on your face ¡­ oooh ¡­ ¡°Sophie hugged Dixon tightly, her mind was dreaming in her sleep that Dixon¡¯s face was full of blood, her hand also involuntarily covered his face, when the fingertips touched the moment of his face gauze, Sophie¡¯s body froze violently. After two seconds of silence, she lifted her hands to cup his face, stroking his face with both hands in the darkness. No, to be precise, she stroked the gauze on his face, rubbing every inch of it gently with her fingertips. Until finally, Sophie let go of him and leaned helplessly against the bed. For a time, therge ward once again fell into silence. Sophie¡¯s eyes gradually adjusted to the darkness, from the window vaguely through the light can be seen Dixon face wrapped in thick gauze. The wound, almost identical to the one on her face. Dixon took the most extreme way in order to be with her, in order to remove the concern in her heart. But at this moment, Sophie¡¯s heart was even more confused. Ask her if she loves Dixon, she does, very much. Ask her if she would like to marry Dixon, she does not want to, also do not want. In the past and present, marriage is about the right family, otherwise it is not destined to have a good marriage. In the past six months, Sophie had experienced too many things that made her afraid, even scared, and rejected marrying into a rich family. But now Dixon chose to use such extreme means, what reason could she have to refuse? ¡°Let¡¯s ¡­¡± Sophie struggled in pain for a long time, ¡°get married.¡± Chapter 1702 : Can’t find the real culprit behind the curtain Yes then, finally agreed to him. But Sophie was not happy. This love affair from the initial easy love, to the end became a shackle, a shackle that pressed her unable to breathe. Throughout the process, she was the most passive party. The Larissa family¡¯s humiliation and oppression, the passive Dixon mother¡¯s taunts and contempt, the passive situation involving her parents and brother, the passive caused Warren¡¯s serious injuries ¡­ But she has no power to resist.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. May I ask if this kind of love with heavy shackles is really what she wants? Not really. So she was tired and wanted to choose to follow her heart and bring the romance to an imperfect end, but who knew that Dixon would choose to propose in this way again. ¡°Good.¡± In the darkness, Dixon faintly returned the word ¡®good¡¯. The t voice, Sophie can not guess his happiness and sadness. And she, too, did not want to guess. The two of them just sat there, no one had any extra words to say. Time passed, and as the atmosphere in the ward grew awkward, Dixon asked, ¡°So when are we going to have the wedding?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have the wedding when your face heals better.¡± ¡°Okay, as you wish.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Sophie, don¡¯t worry, I will guard you well for the rest of your life.¡± Dixon took her hand and clutched it in his heart, holding it tightly, ¡°My face is all small injuries, it¡¯s fine.¡± Sophie: ¡°Your face is injured, talk less, it will hurt.¡± ¡°Well, listen to you.¡± Dixon nodded in response and got up to sit on the edge of the bed, leaning diagonally against the edge of the bed and taking her into his arms. Embracing her, Dixon felt content and good, as if it was all worth it. ¡­ The matter between Dixon and Sophie was resolved sessfully on that night, but at 10:00 am on the same day, it was the auction of Zhuo Rui Technology Company. The time went back to 6:00 in the morning. Vivian had been waiting at Night Club all night. Several days had passed since Morris left L City, and this was the third day that they could not get in touch. Unbeknownst to her, her worry grew exponentially with each additional day. There was nothing she could do about it. Sitting on the couch, Vivian took her phone and sent a message to Margarita Jones, ¡°How are things going on your end?¡± Margarita Jones, who was at the xs Vi, had also been up all night. When she saw the message from Vivian, her eyebrows drew together and she hesitated for a long time before making azy gesture and pressing the voice button to record a voice message, ¡°Well, it¡¯s good, how about you?¡± In the voice message, Margarita Jones deliberately disguised her voice aszy, making Vivian believe that she was sleepy and had a good night¡¯s sleep. Only a good night¡¯s sleep would indicate that xs Vi was safe and sound. Ring-ring-ring Margarita Jones voice message had just been sent when a video call from Vivian popped up. Seeing this, Margarita Jones hung up directly and immediately sent another voice message, ¡°Sleeping, what¡¯s upter.¡± Before a message was sent out, Vivian¡¯s cell phone called. She had no choice but to answer the phone, ¡°Why are you calling so early? Mydy is still sleeping.¡± ¡°How is the situation at the old house?¡± The other party directly questioned. Margarita Jones raised her hand and ruffled her hair, her brow was full of fatigue, and she was a bit annoyed, ¡°Madame Cheal and Scales Aaron have been taken away.¡± Since Vivian phone call to ask, it naturally means that she has been suspicious, probably guessed the situation. Listening to Margarita Jones, Vivian acted extremely calm, ¡°When did this happen?¡± ¡°Around one in the morning.¡± Chapter 1703 : Mike Cheal kidnapping Margarita Jones gave the truth and told Vivian everything aboutst night. And then, sighing, ¡°It is still uncertain whether it was Nathanael Lora who kidnapped Madame Cheal or someone from Antina¡¯s side.¡± There was no way to know the oue, and it was very passive for them. Vivian, holding the phone, got up and walked to the floor-to-ceiling windows of the Night Club, overlooking the brightly lit L City, and said thoughtfully, ¡°Nathanael Lora didn¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Why are you so sure?¡± Margarita Jones was a little puzzled. ¡°If Nathanael Lora had kidnapped Grandma and Scales Aaron, she would have used them as bargaining chips in exchange for Mrs. Lydia. But now The Lora family is not moving, enough to exin everything.¡± Vivian¡¯s analysis makes a lot of sense. ¡°You mean ¡­¡± Margarita Jones dropped the target of suspicion on Antina, ¡°someone from the C side?¡± ¡°Not sure yet.¡± The current situation is like a boundless, covering her firmly in the, unable to struggle, unable to escape, and unable to see the whole picture. She was in a difficult position, with the enemy at her back. Vivian sighed in frustration and despair. Sensing that she was extremely preupied, Margarita Jones was busy reassuring, ¡°There¡¯s still Danny helping, so don¡¯t worry too much. Now you just need to adjust to the state of mind and body, smooth auction Zhuo Rui technology on it.¡± ¡°Have you ever thought, the other side kidnapped Madame Cheal and Scales Aaron, but until now are slow to move, could be waiting for Zhuo Rui technology to start the auction?¡± There was a long silence before Vivian spoke up. Margarita Jones did not make a sound. It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t know what to say, but their thoughts coincided. ¡°It¡¯s six o¡¯clock, four hours before the Tricore Technology auction.¡± Margarita Jones leaned on the sofa and looked up at the clock time on the wall, ¡°If we can¡¯t find out the result from Danny¡¯s side in two hours, we can only wait for the other side to initiate the condition.¡± And then there was a long and torturous wait. About half an hourter, Vivian¡¯s cell phone on the table suddenly rang. It was a quiet morning in L City, and the sudden ringing scared her heartstrings. She picked up the phone, it was Danny¡¯s call, ¡°Brother Danny?¡± ¡°Nathanael said that you know everything, right?¡± He asked. Vivian nodded and responded, ¡°Yeah. Have you heard from Madame Cheal yet?¡± ¡°No. But ¡­¡± Danny paused and took a moment to say, ¡°Nathanael¡¯s analysis was right. Although I did not find Madame Cheal, but Madison has sent me a message, I followed the signal location to find his location, is The Cheal family old house. I think it was Mike Cheal¡¯s handiwork.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Madison, the very person disguised as Vivian¡¯s father. Danny found Madison but not Madame Cheal, obviously taken by two groups of people. ¡°Mike Cheal ¡­¡± Vivian murmured Mike Cheal¡¯s name, and her slightly narrowed eyes shed a touch of depth. Without waiting for her to speak again, Danny had asked, ¡°What should we do next?¡± Because Morris is not in the country, now all things have to be discussed with Vivian, Danny naturally has to ask Vivian¡¯s opinion. ¡°Of course we have to contact Mike Cheal.¡± Now Madison was taken away by Mike Cheal, he has been wrapped in gauze into a mummy, it is impossible to identify his original appearance, so up to now Mike Cheal should still think that the other party is Lincoln. Since it is acting, naturally, we must act to the end. Chapter 1704 : Forcing Vivian to sell the company She wants to see what tricks Mike Cheel really wants to y. Vivian hung up the phone after talking to Danny for a few more minutes. She was thinking about how to call Mike Cheal when her phone rang again. She thought it was a call from Danny, but when she lifted her phone and looked at the screen, it was Mike Cheal¡¯s phone. Seeing the phone number jumping on the screen, Vivian¡¯s lips pulled out a curve and slid the answer button. ¡°Vivian, you must be awake at this moment.¡± The voice on the other end of the phone was Mike Cheal¡¯s, teasing words that seemed to give a sense of his condescending posture. ¡°Mike Cheal, what the hell do you want with my father?¡± Vivian didn¡¯t bother to beat around the bush with him. Mike Cheal smiled ndly, ¡°It¡¯s easy to keep your father safe.¡± ¡± You want me to trade Zorra Technologies?¡± ¡°Hahahahaha, worthy of being Morris¡¯ woman, really smart.¡± Mike Cheal¡¯s purpose was obvious, and Vivian was right on the money, ¡°I¡¯ll let your father go as long as you sell me Zorui Technologies now!¡± What Mike Cheal wanted from start to finish was all of Morris¡¯s properties. He had already taken away the Eonothem Group, Morris¡¯srgest property was left in the hands of Jorui Technology, and he only had to take Jorui Technology to be on his way to victory. ¡°If you want Jorui Technology, you can bid fairly at the auction, what kind of skills do you have to kidnap my ¡®father¡¯ and threaten me?¡± Vivian feigned anger. ¡°You¡¯re not talking nonsense, the private sale price and the auction price can be the same!¡± Not only did Mike Cheal not want to bid fairly, but he even wanted to use the smallpany under his name to acquire Zhuo Rui Technology privately. Despite signing a contract with a major Intepany in C, the two sides cooperated to take Zhuo Rui Technology, but Mike Cheal still wants to eat this piece of Zhuo Rui Technology cake alone. To know that the Zhuo Rui technology these years research and development are highly sophisticated artificial intelligence projects, the future can not only be widely used, and even participate in the aviation field, its future is unlimited. Such a big piece of meat, he is crazy to choose to divide with people! Mike Cheal also made this move solely because Morris people have left L City, he was sure that Vivian no longer outside help, and only then will be so arrogant and domineering. ¡°Mike Cheal, this is a despicable move! ¡°In the business world, it¡¯s called ¡®the army is not tired of deception¡¯.¡± Mike Cheal was not impressed, lifting his wrist and ncing at his wristwatch, ¡°Thirty minutes, if I don¡¯t see the contract from Chorizo in thirty minutes, then you can wait for your father¡¯s corpse.¡± He acted decisively, without dy, finished and then directly cut off the phone. In the meantime, Angelo and Benson both had arrived at Night Club.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The two are Morris¡¯s right-hand men, in Morris left they stayed in L City to guard Vivian,st night Trent Stone was injured, the two took a shift at the hospital to take care of the night, see the dawn, so they rushed back to Night Club. Along with them came Yara Sain. ¡°Vivian, that son of a bitch, Mike, kidnapped your father. He wants to take your father in exchange for the contract with Jorui Technology, you must not agree.¡± Yara Sain said, while eagerly walking towards Vivian, winning, ¡°I know where your father is hiding, you ask Brother Benson to bring some people over with me, I can definitely save Uncle Mond.¡± She pointed to Benson, who was standing at the side, hoping that Benson would bring some of his brothers with her to rescue him. Chapter 1705 Issac Shaw is back Benson and Angelo¡¯s eyes lit up, Angelo said, ¡°Mr. Mond, since Ynda knows your father¡¯s whereabouts, things will be fine.¡± Benson mmed the table, with a death-defying aura, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just risked my life, but also must save your father back!¡± The three people¡¯s eyes fell on Vivian¡¯s body, hoping she could hurry to make up her mind. Vivian did not say anything, eyes forward, frowning, pacing back and forth in the living room, in deep thought. ¡°Mr. Mond, you should hurry up and make up your mind.¡± Angelo, who is a fast and furious man, could not bear to see Vivian¡¯s indecisiveness, so he was a bit anxious and could not help urging. Vivian¡¯s step was a beat and she raised her eyes. The bright star-like eyes look at the three, ¡°No, this time we also have to listen to Mike Cheal.¡± She looked to Angelo, ¡°You immediately contact the legal department, take the contract with me to the old house of The Cheal family, and then make a big noise.¡± Angelo, Benson, and Yara Sain were confused,pletely unaware of what Vivian had nned. ¡°Vivian, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Mr. Mond, what is your purpose?¡± ¡°Mr. Morris before leaving a thousand instructions, said must protect the safety of your family, once there is a mistake, he will kill me!¡± Several people hesitated, especially Angelo and Benson afraid that things will go wrong. ¡°Do what I tell you to do!¡± Vivian¡¯s face sank, lightly reprimanded, then step away from the hall. A time the three people in the hall. You look at me, I look at you, each one is in the clouds, but can only do as Vivian¡¯s wishes. But Angelo was a little uneasy, so he sent a message to Danny and told him the story. In a short while, Danny replied to Angelo¡¯s message: [Do what Vivian said. Angelo looked at the message and didn¡¯t say anything more. L City is a very fast-paced city, the streets are already full of traffic at seven in the morning. Vivian took Yara Sain and Angelo and others to drive straight to The Cheal family¡¯s old house, although not as loud, but also deliberately made some noise. On the road, the car is driving at a constant speed, Vivian sitting in the passenger seat leaning on the car seat closed eyes sleep, resting on the knees of the fingers but a tapping, as if waiting for something. At the same time, C country. Antina Castle. Nightfall. Issac Shaw returned from a few days¡¯ trip with Antina. After they had dinner with Frank this evening, he took Antina out for a walk. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m going for a walk with Issac Shaw.¡± In the lobby of the main building of the castle, Antina took Issac Shaw¡¯s hand and waved to Frank, who was sitting on the sofa watching the news, in a good mood. Since Issac Shaw left, Antina¡¯s mood was getting lower and lower. Frank had no choice but to bring Issac Shaw back and force him to stay by Antina¡¯s side. At this moment, seeing his daughter back to her usual smile, as a father, Frank is naturally very happy. He sat on the sofa, holding a cup of coffee in his hand, took a pleasant sip and nodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Antina¡¯s red lips overflowed with a big. With a big smile, she took Issac Shaw¡¯s hand and walked outside. The sun was setting in the west and night was falling. Antina Castle lit up, the bright yellow lights outline the shape of the European-style castle iparably clear, under the background of the dark night, like a dream, as if stepping into the dream kingdom.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 1706: The Mystery Man Comes for Antina Issac Shaw was walking beside Antina, his handsome face was depressed, without the usual glow. Seeing Issac Shaw looking despondent, Antina couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad, even looking at him with a bit of guilt in her eyes, speaking even more carefully, ¡°Issac, are you in a bad mood?¡± In the past, she called him ¡®Shrek¡¯, then she got used to his Chinese name, and finally followed the Chinese people¡¯s intimacy and called him ¡®Issac¡¯. Issac Shaw is wearing camouge pants and a ck undershirt, outlining his toned pecs and envious biceps, his handsome appearance, and a mature, stable face that can be called a walking hormone. He has lost the sunny vitality on his face, and after years of baptism, all that remains is silence, which makes him look even colder. ¡°No.¡± Issac Shaw shook his head, his hair moving in the wind, adding a bit of suavity. ¡°I know you must still be angry with me.¡± Antina wrinkled her brow and struggled internally for a long time before saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t want this baby, I¡¯ll send it away when it¡¯s born. Then, we¡¯ll have another baby of our own, okay?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Already several months pregnant, the baby would be born in a short time. Issac Shaw looked at Antina¡¯s protruding belly with a mncholy frown between his brows, ¡°The baby is innocent.¡± The child is indeed innocent, since God has given him life, he must be raised well. After all ¡­ whether Antina gives birth to his child or not, it doesn¡¯t matter. ¡°Raise the baby well and stop thinking nonsense.¡± Issac Shaw withdrew his gaze and continued to walk forward, saying as he walked, ¡°Since I came back, I won¡¯t leave again.¡± Even if he wanted to escape, there seemed to be no ce for him at the end of the world. ¡°Really?¡± Antina¡¯s eyes lit up and immediately stood in front of Issac Shaw, taking his hand with both hands and looking at him with glittering blue eyes, ¡°Are you really willing to live a good life with me?¡± Issac Shaw looked at the woman in front of him expressionlessly, probably because he was good at putting on the mask of hypocrisy after a long time, and smiled, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Issac, thank you.¡± The strong Antina¡¯s eyes were moist and she wrapped her arms around his neck, ¡°Thank you for not thinking of the past. I¡¯ll tell my daddy to let you start taking over the family business, and what¡¯s mine will be yours.¡± While Antina was still immersed in self-touching, Issac Shaw stood mute, gazing at the two Maybachs slowly pulling in on the castle square. Who are they? Although Frank¡¯s status was special, and the people who came to see him were naturally rich, Issac Shaw had seen the license te numbers of these two Maybachs before. Moreover, he knew that the identity of the person in the car was extremely mysterious. ¡°Issac? Issac? Issac Shaw?¡± Suddenly, the woman in his arms shook his arm, following Issac Shaw¡¯s line of sight to the car driving by, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Issac Shaw drifted back to his senses, ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go for a stroll in the back garden.¡± He offered to take her hand and lead Antina towards the back garden. As they walked along the cobblestone path, Antina and Issac Shaw thought about the future and envisioned the future, she kept talking and Issac Shaw responded with one thing or another. After about twenty minutes of strolling, Issac Shaw suddenly said to Antina, ¡°Sit here for a while, I¡¯m going to the bathroom, my stomach is not feeling well.¡± Antina looked at Issac Shaw, but did not think much about it, nodded, ¡°You go, I happen to rest for a while.¡± Chapter 1707: The Conspiracy Behind the Scenes The back garden was nted with all kinds of flowers, and no matter what season it was, there were always flowers blooming in the flower beds. Antina and Issac Shaw were tired after strolling around for a long time, so they simply sat down on the bench beside the garden to rest. At that moment, a maid came over not far away and put a thin nket on herp, while another maid ced a ss of hot milk on the stone table next to the bench, ¡°Miss, have a ss of hot milk.¡± Antina didn¡¯t say anything, picked up the hot milk and took a sip. She sat in the back garden for another ten minutes or so, but did not see Issac Shawing, so she had no choice but to get up and look for Issac Shaw. The study on the second floor of the small left wing. Issac Shaw stood at the door of the study, his ear close to the half-hidden door, listening carefully to the movement inside. ¡°Morris Cheal has been trapped on Nameless Ind, and Vivian is isted.¡± A muffled voice rang out from the study, ¡°Now is the perfect opportunity to get at her.¡± Frank sat on the sofa and let out a long sigh, ¡°Morris Cheal is not here, but several of his brothers are in L City, how difficult it is to strike.¡± ¡°No, no, no. Killing someone is easy, but what I want you to do is to destroy all of Morris Cheal¡¯s properties first.¡± The mysterious man smiled, ¡°Last time in the Hidden Tribe, Morris Cheal spent a lot of money and hurt their bones, and they have not recovered to this day. Now that Nameless Ind is in big trouble, all he needs is huge funds, and what we need to do is to break his foundation.¡± The mystery man¡¯s words made Frank freeze for a moment, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s Nameless Ind or the industries under his name, as long as there is a breath of life left, he still has a chance to turn around. So, you understand what I mean?¡± The mystery man nailed it. Some things do not need to be said too bluntly, we all know very well in our hearts. Frank had a cigar in his hand and took a drag, ¡°As far as I know, hasn¡¯t Zorui Technology gone bankrupt in the public auction.¡± ¡°Heh, stupid.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The mystery manughed, ¡°thepany said the court open bidding, but the bent mind, you can still not know? Who does he want to sell thepany to, but a word, after all, has already yed up and down, just need to y a game in front of the crowd.¡± Although it was a public auction in court, they knew in their hearts that the right to say to whom they wanted to sell that property was still in the hands of Morris Cheal. ¡°What should I do?¡± Frank didn¡¯t like to beat around the bush, so he asked directly. The mystery man leaned on the sofa, silent for a few seconds, said: ¡°Allo Cogsol was once saved by Morris Cheal¡¯s life, that person knows the kindness of repayment, has been with Morris Cheal secretly cooperation. In order to keep thepany running steadily, he privately acquired the shares of many shareholders of Eonothem Group, and Allo Cogsol also signed a contract with Mike Cheal and took a stake in Eonothem Group, together with the shares of the old woman of The Cheal family, the properties under Morris Cheal¡¯s name are equal to the left hand for the right hand. In this way, to create the illusion of bankruptcy, blinded the eyes of the enemy, he can operate in secret and wait for the wings to be full.¡± What¡¯s more, the Zhuo Rui technologypany is engaged in research and development, in order to research artificial intelligence, thepany has invested hundreds of billions, and already have the results of research and development. Only these news Morris Cheal did not open to the public, so manypanies do not know. Right now, they not only want to ruin Morris Cheal¡¯sst n, but also want to take away the research and development results of ¡®artificial intelligence¡¯ all together. ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± Frank huffed, frowning in thought, ¡°You mean, control Allo Cogsol first?¡± Chapter 1708 Discovering Issac Shaw’s eavesdropping ¡°Morris Cheal¡¯s n is moving along smoothly, and in order not to spook the snake, Allo Cogsol must be taken care of first,¡± the mystery man looked to Frank, and the meaning was unmistakable. ¡°Good.¡± Frank readily agreed, his mouth biting a cigar, his sophisticated eyes ncing at the man in front of him, ¡°What do you intend to give me after the deed is done?¡± ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± listening to Frank¡¯s words, the man tilted his head andughed, ¡°You and I are strong together, since we are sitting on a mountain of gold and silver.¡± A sentence is considered to give him a promise, but let Frank happy mouth. ¡°Issac ¡­¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded outside the study. Theughter of the two people inside stopped abruptly, and the mysterious man looked at Frank, and his stern eyes gave him a full shock. Frank instantly stood up, raised his hand to indicate the man, and headed outside. ¡°Who¡¯s out there?¡± He inquired as he walked toward the study door. At this moment, Issac Shaw stood at the study door, looking at Antina who came down the hallway, his heart pounded wildly, and he was nervous for no reason. Although he could not see the person in the study, but the familiar voice, Issac Shaw probably judged the identity of the other party, should be ¡­ Anthony¡¯s brother, the third prince of C, nbrooke William. This person in the royal family seems to yboy unrestrained, untamed look, but the reality is that the city is very deep. Once nbrooke William knew that he had eavesdropped on the secret, I¡¯m afraid the consequences were unthinkable. The voices in the study were approaching, and so was Antina, and Issac Shaw stood in the doorway of the study in a dilemma. If either of them opened their mouths to ask questions, they would reveal the fact that he had been tapping into secrets. Squeak¡­ The study door opened and Frank came out, looking at the person standing in the doorway with a tight frown, ¡°Shrek, what are you doing here?¡± At this moment, Antina was already standing beside Issac Shaw, subconsciously pulling Issac Shaw¡¯s hand. Her eyes quickly nced around at her own father and Issac Shaw¡¯s face, her brain running quickly, then smiled at Frank, ¡°Daddy, Issac Shaw and I are looking for you.¡± Issac Shaw was creeped out by Frank¡¯s sharp eyes, and suddenly felt the air around him be thin, and suddenly Antina¡¯s words relieved him, and his hanging heart instantly fell down. ¡°Hmm.¡± He nodded, cooperating with Antina. Frank¡¯s deep eyes stared at Issac Shaw, ¡°How long have you guys been over here?¡± He was asking, ¡°How long have you guys been over here? The implication was whether he had overheard their conversation in confidence. Antina put her arm around Issac Shaw and replied with a straight face, ¡°How long have you been here? Issac Shaw and I just found you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Frank didn¡¯t seem to believe Antina¡¯s words. When he asked, Antina froze for a moment and subconsciously looked at Issac Shaw.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Issac Shaw¡¯s mind was also running fast, ¡°Antina and I discussed going out tomorrow, I said she was pregnant, she was not happy. I came over to talk to you and wanted you to persuade her.¡± At that moment, he was walking with Antina in the back garden, he said he had to go to the bathroom and left. Antina then found him and not only did she not reveal it, but even helped him to deceive Frank. Issac Shaw was sure that he had made up an excuse and that Antina would help him out. This confidence is based on Antina¡¯s fondness for him. Chapter 1709: Standing by ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Frank asked, holding a cigar in one hand and patting his big belly with the other. Antina skimmed her lips, haughty like a little princess, ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t care, daddy, I¡¯m going out for a trip.¡± ¡°Shrek is right, you¡¯re still pregnant, you should rest at home.¡± He reached out and pointed to Antina¡¯s bulging pregnant belly, ¡°I almost had a miscarriage before, and now I¡¯m better, so be quiet.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to! Daddy, I¡¯m pregnant, I¡¯m not disabled, why can¡¯t I go out and travel? She skimmed her lips and gave her father a nk look, ¡°If I really want to go on a trip, you can¡¯t stop me!¡± In order to make a show of it, Antina flung her sleeves away in mock exasperation after she finished.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Antina?¡± Issac Shaw shouted, but Antina simply ignored him and walked away. He looked back to Frank, a ¡®what should I do¡¯ look. Frank really can¡¯t help it, ¡°OK, OK, OK, let her be, let her be.¡± After saying that, he was ready to turn around and go back to his room. Suddenly, he steps a meal, ¡°go anywhere can, but better not go to China.¡± Frank was worried that if Antina went to China, she would go to L City, and if she encountered any misfortune, there was nothing she could do. ¡°Got it.¡± Issac Shaw didn¡¯t say anything, turned around and left. Leaving the left wing of the small house, out of the hall of At that moment, he saw Antina standing outside the hall. Issac Shaw walked towards Antina and was about to say something when he saw Antina whisper, ¡°There¡¯s someone upstairs, don¡¯t look back.¡± She warned. Issac Shaw was stunned, never expecting Antina to help him so much. ¡°Humph, Issac Shaw I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t go out with me tomorrow, I¡¯m not finished with you!¡± Antina deliberately raised her voice and shouted at him. ¡°Okay, you¡¯re in charge, it¡¯s all up to you.¡± He helplessly caught up with Antina and apanied her to go together. It was not until the two were far away that nbrooke William, who was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window in the study on the second floor, turned around and walked back to the sofa to sit down. At this time, Issac Shaw, who had walked away, stood beside Antina and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Why do you want to help me?¡± Antina eyes forward, ¡°I¡¯m just helping myself.¡± The man is Anthony¡¯s brother, whost came over to discuss revenge against Morris Cheal with my father. when I couldn¡¯t wait for you in the back garden, I guessed you must havee to my father¡¯s study.¡± Frank had important guests and usually made an appointment to talk in the study, which both Antina and Issac Shaw knew. Issac Shaw didn¡¯t argue, just looked away from him. Antina lowered her head, her deep features full of helplessness, ¡°Can¡¯t you just stand by and watch what¡¯s going on between them?¡± Issac Shaw: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Have you forgotten that Morris Cheal is your enemy!¡± She reminded once again, afraid that Issac Shaw had forgotten. The words fell, Issac Shaw¡¯s face was as nd as ever. Yes, nd. Not only the face, but also the heart is t. The deep hatred between him and Morris Cheal has gradually faded with each encounter, so much so that he doesn¡¯t know how to take on Morris Cheal because there is a Vivian in the middle. ¡°If I choose to help Vivian, what will you do?¡± Issac Shaw thought twice and looked at Antina. The deep,plex eyes seemed to be hiding a thousand words. But Antina knew Issac Shaw too well and knew his nature. The pair of blue eyes looked straight at Issac Shaw, and the two looked at each other for a long time in silence. Chapter 1710: Trying to help Vivian After a long time, she said, ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree? Will you abandon me once again?¡± He, ¡°Yes.¡± She, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid my father will go after you?¡± He, ¡°I¡¯ve been on the knife¡¯s edge so much, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± She, ¡°What about me? Have you never thought about me?¡± There was a moment when Antina was really sad and desperate, no matter how hard she tried, it seemed like she really couldn¡¯t get Issac Shaw to like her. Does he really like Vivian that much? Antina really didn¡¯t understand what about Vivian was so worthy of Issac Shaw¡¯s affection. ¡°Oh.¡± Antinaughed. The smile was helpless and exhausted. Looking down at the ground, her eyes wandered to her abdomen, the woman was torn inside, and finally said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Issac Shaw: ¡°?¡± A hundred puzzled look at Antina, as if just a hallucination. ¡°Issac, I like you and I love you very much. I admit that when I first married you, I used despicable means to coerce you into marrying me, and I betrayed you afterwards. So, this time I want to help you and just hope that you will forgive me and then give us a chance to start over.¡± Antina was willing to help Issac Shaw because she wanted to make up for the mistakes she had made before, and wanted to exchange Issac Shaw¡¯s sincerity with practical actions. When she spoke, Antina¡¯s gaze was sincere and affectionate, which made Issac Shaw look inexplicably touched. Yes, touched. He never thought that one day he would be touched by Antina. He thought he would hate her, reject and resist her, but it turns out that people are emotional creatures, easily moved by certain people and things. ¡°Do you know what you are talking about?¡± Issac Shaw did not want Antina to be impulsive and reminded her, ¡°Your so-called ¡®help¡¯ will inevitably disobey your father, are you sure you can bear the consequences? Antina, we are not children, think carefully before doing anything. ¡± He left a sentence and walked away from Antina. ¡°I know!¡± Antina grabbed the man¡¯s wrist the moment he brushed past her, ¡°Of course I know what I¡¯m talking about and what I want to do.¡± Antina walked up to Issac Shaw and looked up at the increasingly mature and cold man in front of her. The dark features, because there is a scar on the face and entuate the manly vor, the pair of obscure eyes like the vast ocean, deep and mysterious, people can not help but want to explore. The first thing you need to do is to take a look at your hands and feel the coarseness and warmth of his fingers, all of which makes her feel incredibly real and awake. ¡°To be honest, I never thought I Antina would lose to a man. My daddy gave me superior living conditions, I thought I was a little princess and should be courted by you men, and even more so, I thought I would not submit to anyone. But to be honest ¡­¡± Antinaughed, a self-deprecating bitter smile on her face, ¡°Since you leftst time, I really thought a lot and reflected deeply on it. Maybe my daddy gave me too much, I don¡¯tck anything, the only thing missing is a true love. This time, I don¡¯t want to make a mistake again.¡± People always learn to grow up, although the road to growth is full of thorns and thorns, which makes people feel painful. During that dark period, Antina finally knew what she wanted, so much so that when Issac Shaw came back to her, she wanted to do everything she could to fulfill his wishes. ¡°What you said before is true. It¡¯s your freedom to like Vivian, and Vivian is not at fault for not liking you and choosing to keep her distance.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1711 Antina touches Issac Shaw Her deep eyes were filled with confession, ¡°Actually, a thousand words don¡¯t matter. What matters is ¡­¡± Antina pursed her lips, and her eyebrows drew together, as if her next words were somewhat difficult to say. Issac Shaw and she looked at her for a long time, and finally saw her red lips slightly open, and said softly: ¡°If Vivian died, you will definitely suffer for the rest of your life. I ¡­ I don¡¯t want to see you in pain.¡± ¡®If Vivian dies, you will definitely suffer for the rest of your life. I don¡¯t want to see you in pain.¡¯ It was hard to believe that Antina was the one who said the shocking words. Issac Shaw¡¯s ice-like heart gradually appeared a crack, so that his heart felt a trace of warmth. Like being in a pr ciernd, suffering from despair every day, and Antina suddenly appeared to drag him out of the bitter cold, giving him the breath of life. After experiencing the ravages of the storm, a heart with a lot of holes will be infinitely erged when it feels a trace of warmth.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Issac Shaw is used to Antina¡¯s brutality, and suddenly he is incredibly understanding and more than a little ufortable. The man¡¯s thin lips pursed into a straight line, looking down at the woman in front of him, he was speechless. ¡°Are you listening to me?¡± After Antina finished speaking for a long time without seeing any reaction from Issac Shaw, she shook his arm and pursued the question. ¡°The man behind your father is nbrooke William, do you understand?¡± He reminded Antina to take a clear stand, if she helped Vivian, she would indirectly make an enemy for her father, and would definitely offend nbrooke William. ¡°I don¡¯t care, and I can¡¯t care about anything else.¡± Antina¡¯s mood isplicated, ¡°Now, at this moment, I just want to help you.¡± ¡°No!¡± Issac Shaw decisively refused, ¡°If you can help me keep it a secret is the best.¡± Although Antina¡¯s words made Issac Shaw very moved, but Issac Shaw does not want to owe a debt of gratitude. The debt of purely financial transactions is easy to repay, but only the human debt is the most difficult to repay. He was worried thatter Antina would use this matter as a handle and threaten him or force him to do something, which would be bad. Antina thought about it and nodded, ¡°Deal!¡± Thinking about it, this method is by andrge the best choice, Antina also do not have to worry about betraying her father will bring other trouble, a time the mood also followed the good. L City. A vi. Nathanael Lora, who had also been up all night, was pacing back and forth in the living room, waiting for news from Vivian. Mike Cheal has kidnapped Vivian¡¯s father and threatened to sell him thepany at a low price.¡± At this Nathanael Lora frowned slightly, hands behind his back, looking down and thinking, ¡°Mike Cheal is bold enough to take advantage of Morris Cheal¡¯s absence from L City, but also coveted his property.¡± He murmured, and asked, ¡°Did you find out where Morris Cheal went?¡± Now Zhuo Rui Technology is about to auction, despite the fact that Morris Cheal business empire copse has be a fact, but Morris Cheal left L City at this moment, one has to wonder whether he has left a backhand. ¡°ording to reliable sources, Morris Cheal was kidnapped after he went to C. Vivian and his brothers have been sending people out to look for him, but there is no news.¡± Nathanael Lora¡¯s subordinate told the truth. ¡°Kidnapped?¡± Nathanael Lora¡¯s eyebrows knitted together in thought, but he could not understand who was the person who was manipting the secret box, and who had a deep hatred with Morris Cheal. Chapter 1712: Sabotaging the Plan At that moment, the phone on the table rang. Nathanael Lora nced at the phone on the table, sighed, walked to the table and leaned down to pick up the phone. A string of phone numbers on the phone¡¯s screen showed the address as Country C. ¡°Country C?¡± He was very confused and wondered who would contact him from outside the country. With confusion he answered the phone, ¡°Who is it?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know who I am.¡± The person on the other end of the line spoke, but his voice was clearly processed and very obviously mechanical. The caller spoke Chinese, with clear and standard pronunciation, but the address on the other end showed a foreign country, which made Nathanael Lora more and more curious, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the call?¡± ¡°Mike Cheal has kidnapped Vivian¡¯s father and wants to use him as a threat to get Vivian to sell Jorui Technology at the bottom price.¡± The other party said. Nathanael Lora¡¯s brow wrinkled deeper, ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± Although he was thinking of Zhuo Rui Technology, but now his wife is in Vivian¡¯s hands, even if he wanted to snatch away Zhuo Rui Technology, he did not have the guts. What¡¯s more, in Nathanael Lora¡¯s heart, his wife Lydia was more important. After weighing the pros and cons, he could only give up Zorui Technology. ¡°Humph.¡± Mike Cheal signed a contract with Allo Cogsol a few days ago, and now Allo Cogsol is officially a shareholder of Eonothem Group. You probably don¡¯t know what Allo Cogsol has to do with Morris Cheal, do you?¡± ¡°Allo Cogsol? That¡¯s the big man of the Inte in C?¡± Nathanael Lora naturally knew about this person. The person on the other end of the phone continued, ¡°You think Morris Cheal is really broke? He just pretended to let Chorizo go bankrupt, and then after Allo Cogsol became a shareholder of Eonothem Group, he found a way to sell Chorizo to Eonothem Group, which does not have Morris Cheal¡¯s shares, but still has Madame Cheal¡¯s shares, and Allo Cogsol¡¯s shares. As far as I know, Morris Cheal has privately acquired the shares of several shareholders, and together with the shares of Allo Cogsol and Madame Cheal, he should be thergest shareholder of Eonothem Group.¡± ¡°What?¡± Nathanael Lora, who had no idea of the suddenness of the news, was even more shocked when he heard it, ¡°Impossible! If Morris Cheal had privately acquired the shares of many shareholders of Eonothem Group, why would he have to sell Jorui Technology?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good idea to repair the road in the open.¡± The man on the other end of the phone snorted again, ¡°Right now you The Lora family and Mike Cheal, and as far as I know, Frank abroad are all suppressing Morris Cheal, his move is just a momentum builder, waiting to counterattack you.¡± Listening to the man on the other end of the phone, Nathanael Lora¡¯s mind was clouded with doubt, ¡°What you said, Mike Cheal does not know?¡± ¡°Mike Cheal is too short-sighted and self-righteous to think that much. He¡¯s just greedy and wants to monopolize Chorizo Technology. Besides, even if he knows Morris Cheal¡¯s n now, it¡¯s impossible to turn it around.¡± On the phone, Issac Shaw told Nathanael Lora the truth about Morris Cheal¡¯s n. Issac Shaw knew that if Frank and nbrooke William¡¯s n was followed, they were waiting for Vivian to sessfully sell Chorris Technologies to Mike Cheal, and then bully Allo Cogsol into transferring his stake out. The original nbrooke William¡¯s brother Anthony and Mike Cheal have cooperation, Anthony in the Eonothem Group also has a small share, so when Allo Cogsol then transfer shares to nbrooke William, plus Mike Cheal already obey him, it is This is the same as Eonothem Group and Jorui Technology will be in nbrooke William¡¯s pocket. At that time, all of Morris Cheal¡¯s properties in L City would be destroyed! Chapter 1713: Finding Mike Cheal What Issac Shaw can do now is to tell Nathanael Lora the truth, so that Nathanael Lora can intervene to spoil Vivian and Morris Cheal¡¯s n, thus indirectly destroying nbrooke William¡¯s n. After saying that, he hung up the phone. In the bedroom, Antina sat on the edge of the bed looking at Issac Shaw, who was deep in thought with his phone, and wondered, ¡°Why go through all this trouble? You could have just told Vivian.¡± Issac Shaw looked sideways, his eyes fell on Antina, and asked, ¡°Did your father make a move on Allo Cogsol, or did nbrooke William make a move on him?¡± Antina shook her head woodenly. ¡°Neither of them acted, and my words are not convincing. But ¡­¡± Issac Shaw sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll remind her.¡± Come to think of it, it seemed like a long time since I¡¯d been in touch with Vivian. So much so that Issac Shaw took his cell phone and skillfully dialed her number on the dialing surface without having the courage to call it out. Seeing his hesitation, Antina got up, ¡°I left something in the back garden, I¡¯ll go and get it.¡± She made an excuse to leave the bedroom to make room for Issac Shaw to make the call. Issac Shaw knew that Antina¡¯s words were an excuse, but his heart felt more like a tossed bottle of mixed feelings. Standing in the bedroom and watching Antina¡¯s back as she left the bedroom, Issac Shaw¡¯s mind popped up with the phrase ¡®I¡¯m impressed when I don¡¯t see you for a few days¡¯. Antina¡¯s attitude had changed 360 degrees on the matter of Vivian, he was really a bit ufortable. Beep beep beep¡­This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Halfway through the day, Issac Shaw dialed Vivian¡¯s cell phone number, but the phone rang several times, but there was no answer. He was not sure if Vivian was busy or not, so he could only edit a cell phone text message to her: [Anthony¡¯s brother nbrooke William has been in cahoots with Frank, they are ready to buy Allo Cogsol. Morris Cheal¡¯s n has been exposed, you¡¯d better not continue to sign a contract with Mike Cheal. ¡­ L City. The Cheal family¡¯s old house. It was already 7:30 am when Vivian arrived at The Cheal family¡¯s old house with Angelo, Benson, Yara Sain and others. It was two and a half hours before the Chelsea Tech auction. Three or two cars stopped outside The Cheal family old mansionpound, and the housekeeper of the old mansion immediately greeted them, as respectful as ever, ¡°Youngdy, the seventh master is waiting for you in the parlor.¡± Zachary is the old butler of The Cheal family¡¯s old house, and has been loyal to The Cheal family over the years. However, he had no choice but to go with the tide and defect to Mike Cheal because of the changes within The Cheal family. Vivian¡¯s cold eyes swept a nce at Zachary, slightly jawed, and stepped into the courtyard with him. But just as she stepped into the courtyard, Zachary stopped in his tracks, turned to look at the people following him, and reached out to block their way, ¡°Sorry, but the Seventh Master said that only Miss Yara Sain and the youngdy are allowed to enter.¡± ¡°No!¡± Angelo immediately refused, his harsh eyes shot at the butler, ¡°Zachary, Mr. Morris and Madame Cheal are still alive, is this The Cheal family at the mercy of him, Mike Cheal?¡± Angelo and Benson are Morris Cheal¡¯s right-hand man, often apanying Morris Cheal in and out of The Cheal family old house, and Zachary naturally familiar with. The Cheal family is now in turmoil, with each side having its own master and different positions, and their rhetoric is getting sharper and sharper. Zachary is over 60 years old, gray at the temples, dressed in old-fashioned Zhongshan suit, hale and hearty, his eyes slightly narrowed, a pair of sharp eyes flooded with light nced at Angelo, a polite smile, ¡°Miss Angelo do not have to embarrass me an old man, you know, here there is no part of me to speak.¡± Deliberately self-deprecating, giving Angelo a step down, while also blocking Angelo¡¯s mouth. ¡°You ¡­¡± Angelo was speechless. Chapter 1714: Intimidating Vivian to sign the contract Zachary bowed his head slightly to Vivian again, ¡°Youngdy, Madame Cheal said that you are the most reasonable one.¡± Vivian¡¯s face was cold, ¡°Benson just stand guard at the door, Angelo and Yndae in with me.¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Zachary some hesitation, Vivian coldly said: ¡°What, he Mike Cheal even a few of my women are afraid?¡± Seeing Vivian was a bit annoyed, Zachary made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture, ¡°Youngdy please.¡± The Cheal family was still fighting, but the situation was unstable, and Zachary was a man of honor. So Vivian went into the courtyard with Yara Sain and Angelo. She walked around the nine long corridors, crossed the small bridge in the front hall, and entered an arched door to the parlor. A familiar ce, she had been here countless times, but when she thought about it, it seemed that every time she came here, her state of mind was different. Looking at the servants busy in the courtyard, or cleaning, or trimming flowers and grass, busy, everything is so familiar yet so strange. Things are different, one can¡¯t help but feel a lot of emotions. There are more than a dozen suited and booted fighters standing at the entrance of the living room, side by side in two rows, all expressionless, but with a bit of a stern chill. ¡°Seventh master, the youngdy has arrived.¡± Zachary walked into the meeting room and respectfully said to Mike Cheal. Mike Cheal was in charge of the Eonothem Group, and under his management, thepany had been expanding its business sector, and was nning to open branches abroad. Because the Eonothem Group was doing so well, The Cheal family gave dividends to the oldest and the fifth, and they became more and more loyal to Mike Cheal. Morris Cheal in The Cheal family lost power, Mike Cheal alone, the others will inevitably bow to Mike Cheal. ¡°Yo, Vivian girl is here, huh?¡± Mike Cheal is wearing a white shirt with a ck holster strap, which makes him fit, broad-shouldered and narrow-waisted. In particr, he has a beard,bed with arge back hair, and born with a pair of natural good skin, handsome with a bit of yuppie, can be called walking hormone. The first time Vivian saw Mike Cheal, she felt that this man was really handsome, the kind of sexy mature man, but it was a waste of a good skin to the bone.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Mike Cheal, you know that Zhuo Rui technology auction is executed by the court auction, you threaten me to give you a private contract how can it work? Zhuo Rui Technology has gone bankrupt, not I can say what to do.¡± She pretended to be innocent and said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of you kidnapping my father and threatening me?¡± ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡± Listening to Vivian¡¯s words, Mike Cheal threw back his head andughed,ughing uncontrobly, leaning forward and backward, ¡°Are you really naive, or are you pretending to be confused?¡± He leaned back in his mahogany chair, holding a pair of chopsticks in his hand, picked up a crystal steamed dumpling and took a bite, chewing as he said, ¡°As long as you sign the contract with me, all I need to do is to say hello to the court, Vivian, little girl, Morris has done a lot of this, you don¡¯t have to act in front of me.¡± ¡°The public auction can give a good price to Zhuo Rui Technology. Here, what price can you give me?¡± Vivian didn¡¯t beat around the bush with Mike Cheal either. Morris Cheal¡¯s n was to sell Zorui Technology to Mike Cheal, and Mike Cheal¡¯s move was just the right thing to do toplete Morris Cheal¡¯s n. She came here today to apany Mike Cheal¡¯s y. ¡°Price?¡± Mike Cheal murmured, taking his chopsticks and continuing to eat his breakfast slowly and deliberately. He was short of funds, and although Allo Cogsol had a stake in thepany, it was an asset belonging to the Eonothem Group. The purpose of Mike Cheal¡¯s visit to Vivian today was to use anotherpany under his name to acquire Chorizo Technology and take the whole thing for himself. Chapter 1715: Yara Sain betrays Vivian As for Allo Cogsol, how would Mike Cheal divide a big piece of cake with him? ¡°How much does Vivian¡¯s little girl think is appropriate?¡± Mike Cheal finished thest of his breakfast, put down his chopsticks, and drew out a tissue to wipe his mouth elegantly. ¡°Fifty billion!¡± Vivian lifted her left hand, put up five fingers and said without thinking.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How much?¡± Mike Cheal¡¯s eyes were wide with surprise, ¡°Hahaha, five hundred?¡± Saying that, his head slightly tilted and looked at Yara Sain who was standing behind Vivian, ¡°Hahahahaha, Yara, did you hear what Vivian¡¯s little girl said? She asked me for 50 billion, 50 billion!¡± Yara Sain looked at Mike Cheal, her red lips slightly hooked, and smiled. But in the next instant, she suddenly pulled out a pistol and aimed it at the back of Vivian¡¯s head, ¡°Vivian, sorry about that!¡± She was fast, and Angelo on the side also took out a pistol and aimed it at Yara Sain with a swift movement, ¡°Put the gun down!¡± In a sh, the situation shifted. Angelo pointed the gun at Yara Sain, Yara Sain pointed the gun at Vivian. And Mike Cheal was ¡®watching from the wall¡¯. ¡°Ynda, what are you doing?¡± Vivian nced out of the corner of her eye and questioned Yara Sain, ¡°Have you forgotten what I told you before, that Mike Cheal is despicable and shameless and has destroyed your whole family?¡± Yara Sain was unmoved, ¡°How can I believe you when you have an axe to grind with Mike and have no proof of what you said? All I¡¯ve seen are images of my love affair with him, and I can¡¯t believe you if you don¡¯t have proof.¡± ¡°Ynda, are you crazy, what has Mike Cheal fed you? You¡¯ve been victimized by him so much, and you still love him?¡± Angelo couldn¡¯t even look at it and was furious enough. ¡°Stop calling me Ynda, my name is Yara Sain,¡± Yara Sain¡¯s sharp eyes swept towards Angelo and questioned, ¡°Saying that you are good to me? If you are good to me, why did you change my name? And if Mike really ruined my family, why didn¡¯t you help me take revenge after all this time? Don¡¯t act in front of me again, pretentious!¡± Angelo was dumbfounded by the sessive questions, and she stared at Yara Sain in a mute manner, ¡°You only want to believe in Mike Cheal after all, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ynda ¡­¡± Vivian called her ¡®Ynda¡¯ out of habit, but was interrupted by Yara Sain just as she finished her name, ¡°My name is Yara Sain!¡± ¡°Okay, Yara Sain, Yara Sain,¡± Vivian lobbied Yara Sain, ¡°Even though Morris and I are broke, Yara Sain, you really can¡¯t trust Mike Cheal anymore. ¡± As she spoke, the phone in Vivian¡¯s pocket kept ringing. She slowly reached for the phone, but behind her Yara Sain gun poked her hard in the back of the head, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± ¡°What are you nervous about, it¡¯s just a phone call, I¡¯m taking a call.¡± Vivian wasn¡¯t sure why Yara Sain had suddenly fallen back on Mike Cheal. Without warning, without any preparation, just abruptly holding a gun against the back of her head, Vivian did not know Yara Sain¡¯s real purpose. ¡°No phone calls either!¡± Yara Sain did not allow Vivian to answer the phone, will a snatched away from Angelo¡¯s hand in triplicate contract, ¡°Vivian, sign the contract, I can not kill you.¡± Angelo: ¡°You dare to touch Mr. Mond, I will kill you!¡± Yara Sain: ¡°This is all Mike¡¯s people, if you kill me, it¡¯s you and Vivian who will die.¡± Mike Cheal: ¡°Hahahaha, my Yara baby is still the most reliable.¡± Three women are one show, see the battle between them, Mike Cheal smile overflowing, the mood is very good. He has been entangled with Yara Sain for so long, this time he deliberately let Yara Saine with Vivian, just to test whether Yara Sain is loyal to him. Chapter 1716 Angelo seriously injured The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are getting into. Mike Cheal really lusted after Yara Sain¡¯s sexy and hot body, plus the innocent skin, simply made him fall in love. ¡°Yara.¡± He leaned leisurely on the mahogany chair, raised his finger and pointed at Angelo, ¡°Kill her.¡± The light-hearted attitude, but the three women were shocked. Vivian willow eyebrows wrinkled, the heart of seven, simply can not understand the attitude of Yara Sain. Angelo held a gun and pointed at Yara Sain, ¡°If you dare to do it, I will definitely pull you to bury with me!¡± The sudden change in the situation is really outside Angelo¡¯s expectations, but because of Vivian¡¯s sake, she did not dare to act rashly, afraid to provoke Yara Sain, will also harm Vivian. Adequate Yara Sain, who was stunned for two seconds, suddenly came back to her senses. She was facing Angelo sideways and nced at Mike Cheal, who was sitting not far away, out of the corner of her eye, and her fingers tightened as she held the gun. To kill Angelo? Bang¨C! A sudden gunshot echoed in the living room, the sound was clear to the ears and shook the ears. ¡°Well ¡­¡± A gunshot sound fell, apanied by a light cry, Angelo covered her abdomen and stumbled back a few steps, but her gun was pointed at Yara Sain, pulled the trigger, and fired two shots with a bang. ¡°Ah!¡± One shot missed, and the other hit Yara Sain¡¯s left arm, grazing past the edge of it. Seeing this, Vivian quickly reacted, kicked Yara Sain away, leapt to Angelo¡¯s side to hold her up, and then took the pistol and pointed it at Mike Cheal, ¡°Nobody move!¡± It all happened so fast, in a sh. Vivian held Angelo, who was seriously wounded, and pointed the gun at Mike Cheal with one hand; Yara Sain was kicked to the ground and hit her head hard on the corner of the table, spilling blood. A dozen or so bodyguards poured forward at the door, pointing their guns at Vivian and Angelo. ¡°Pop, pop, pop!¡± Mike Cheal apuded, ¡°Hahahaha, that was pretty good. Not bad for a Morris woman, quick enough.¡± With that, she got up and slowly walked over to Yara Sain who had fallen to the ground, ¡°Yara, is everything okay?¡± He helped her up and reached out to touch her injured arm, ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s bleeding, it hurts me.¡± He said, leaning over and kissing her pale face, ¡°Kiss, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, good boy.¡± Yara Sain leaned into Mike Cheal¡¯s arms, as weak as a puddle of water. ¡°Sit down for a while.¡± Mike Cheal helped her sit in the chair and shouted to the door, ¡°Hurry up and get the family doctor over here, look how my Yara is hurt, damn it.¡± ¡°Yes, Seventh Master.¡± A bodyguard at the door answered and immediately turned around and left the courtyard to find a doctor. ¡°Yara Sain, you are hopeless!¡± Vivian was angry and helpless, and took another look at the dozen of bodyguards at the door, and finally dropped the gun in his hand on the ground, ¡°Mike Cheal, you are a smart man, hurting a thousand enemies and losing eight hundred is not a smart man¡¯s way. I can sign a contract with you, but you must let go of my ¡®father¡¯ and Angelo.¡± At this moment, Angelo¡¯s hand covered his abdomen, but the blood from the wound was like a fountain, spilling out along his fingers, and he could not stop it. ¡°Didn¡¯t ask ¡­¡± Mike Cheal that ¡®no problem¡¯ has not had time to finish the sentence, the phone ced on a side table rang.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. He helped Yara Sain lean back, ¡°You sit down for a while, I¡¯ll take a call.¡± Mike Cheal didn¡¯t know who it was, but if it was early in the morning, it wasn¡¯t going to be a boring sales pitch. ¡°Who is it?¡± He asked when he answered the phone. ¡°What? What do you mean?!¡± Mike Cheal¡¯s clear, crisp eyes swept a nce at Vivian and waved a hand at the bodyguards, signaling them to keep an eye on Vivian. Chapter 1717 – Staying with Mike Cheal He crossed the hall to thepartment, pushed the door open and walked in. The call came from Nathanael Lora. ¡°I¡¯ll take Nathanael Lora¡¯s job at Chorizo Technology, and I don¡¯t think Boss Mike will say no, right?¡± The question was clearly a question, but from Nathanael Lora¡¯s mouth, it was a statement. ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling me that Jorel Technology is being auctioned off by the court.¡± Mike Cheal made an excuse. Nathanael Lora snorted, ¡°You Mike Cheal take me Nathanael Lora as a fool? I¡¯ll say it again, I¡¯m going to get it, Mike, you and I are both smart people, so don¡¯t y dumb.¡± He opened up the window and said, ¡°What I want, Nathanael Lora can not get.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Faced with Nathanael Lora¡¯s threat, Mike Cheal clutched his cell phone and clenched his back teeth in anger. What is this? The cooked duck has fucking flown. Whether it¡¯s the mall or the battlefield, it¡¯s all about strength. Mike Cheal is the chairman of the Eonothem Group, but how can an Eonothem Group bepared to The Lora family? ¡°That¡¯s true, though.¡± Mike Cheal forced a smile, ¡°But you can¡¯t make me work for nothing, can you?¡± ¡°Give me the hostage, and I¡¯ll take you with me on the East Lake Vige project.¡± East Lake Vige is a big project under the name of the Lora Group, if you can take Mike Cheal with you, it is the same as opening the way to J City. A generous gift to Mike Cheal¡¯s heart, he was full of joy. ¡°Hahahaha, Nathanael is still righteous.¡± The attitude changed 360 degrees, extremely ttering, ¡°Where are you, I will send you that ¡®mummy¡¯ now.¡± The so-called ¡®mummy¡¯ is Madison, who disguised as Vivian¡¯s father. Beaten and bruised all over his body, wrapped in white gauze, a proper ¡®mummy¡¯. Nathanael Lora gave an address, and Mike Cheal immediately called his brothers to send them away through the back door. In the living room, Vivian and the others are still at a standstill. Mike Cheal returned to the living room and waved his hand at the bodyguards, ¡°All right, put the guns away and let them go.¡± Originally, he had Zorui Technology in his pocket, but there was a change in the middle of the road, and he was no match for Nathanael Lora, so how could he dare topete with him? After giving up Zorui Technology, it was useless to leave Vivian behind. She was Nathanael Lora¡¯s enemy, so it was better to leave her to Nathanael Lora to deal with her, so as not to get into trouble. Mike Cheal suddenly changed his mind, and Vivian knew it had something to do with that phone call. Her eyes shed with suspicion and she gave a meaningful nce at Yara Sain sitting on the chair, ¡°Angelo, let¡¯s go!¡± Angelo, who was seriously injured, was as pale as paper because he was bleeding a lot, and leaned drowsily on Vivian¡¯s body, weak. The bodyguards stepped back and made way for Vivian to help Angelo leave the parlor with difficulty. After walking out of the courtyard, Zachary then came forward, ¡°Youngdy, I¡¯ll help you hold Angelo together.¡± Zachary is a smart person, both sides dare not offend, left and right, want to leave a way back for themselves. In the parlor. The family doctor came over slowly, helped Yara Sain check the wound, simple treatment dressing, ¡°are superficial injuries, nothing serious, remember to change the medicine in time do not touch the water on it.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you for your help.¡± Yara Sain politely said thank you. After sending the family doctor away, Mike Cheal stood in front of Yara Sain and raised his hand to pinch her cheek, ¡°Silly Yara, aren¡¯t you afraid that Vivian¡¯s little girl will kill you?¡± Yara Sain leaned back in her chair and gradually recovered, she shook her head and raised her hand to hold Mike Cheal¡¯s hand, ¡°With you, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± ¡°You, you, how can I spoil you?¡± Mike Cheal nodded her forehead, leaned down and picked her up from the chair, and went straight to thepartment. Chapter 1718 – Plan Failure Heid her gently on the bed, got up and pressed up, cing a light kiss on her lips. Yara Sain gave him a white look and pouted proudly, ¡°I¡¯m hurt, don¡¯t you know how to be merciful?¡± ¡°It hurts, of course it hurts you.¡± Mike Cheal¡¯s hand had already lifted her shirt, and his slightly coarse fingers had already covered the soft roundness, and gave it a punishing squeeze, ¡°It will be lighter.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Hmph, you stinky men, you are all thinking about your lower body.¡± ¡°Where, where. Don¡¯t I take our little princess Yara with me every time I get off.¡± He roughly ripped off her clothes, pressed his cheek into the gash between his puffy breasts, kissed it, and smiled badly , ¡°So, it¡¯s not good enough for you?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been tossing me out of breath every time, how dare you say that.¡± She gave a cold snort in mock arrogance. Mike Chealughed out loud, ¡°Okay, okay, little princess Yara is not aggravated, I promise to be more gentleter.¡± Immersed in his sweet words, Yara Sain smiled like a flower. It didn¡¯t take long for the blushing sounds toe out of the room, and even the air was filled with a lingering charm. ¡­ Down the hill, in the car. Vivian sat in the car to treat Angelo¡¯s wounds, simple bandages to stop the bleeding. Angelo slightly recovered, leaned back in his seat and weakly asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Yara Sain?¡± The sudden ¡®mutiny¡¯ was really unexpected. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Vivian said while packing the gauze: ¡°Her personality has changed a lot since she came back this time, but she is still the same as before, not willing to discuss anything with me. As for whether it¡¯s a mutiny, I can¡¯t draw a conclusion yet.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± Angelo was a bit uneasy. ¡°We can only send someone to secretly approach her to try and test. Besides, if she really is faking the mutiny, she should find a way to inform us.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s also right.¡± ¡°Benson, drive faster.¡± Vivian patted the main driver¡¯s seat and urged Benson. She was worried about Angelo¡¯s injury and was afraid that if she was anyter Angelo would not be able to carry the weight and pass out. ¡°Okay, okay, youngdy.¡± Benson nodded , increasing the speed of the car to rush to the hospital. The first aid kit was put aside, and Vivian then remembered the missed call from the old house. She pulled out her phone, slid the unlock button, and the missed call read Issac Shaw. Issac Shaw? Her eyebrows knitted in confusion as to why Issac Shaw was calling at this time. Hadn¡¯t he chosen to leave? Vivian hesitated to call back when she swiped her fingertips on her phone and saw an unread text message. She tapped on it, and it was from Issac Shaw. A long text message, when Vivian saw the names ¡®Allo Cogsol¡¯ and ¡®nbrooke William¡¯, her heart strings suddenly tensed, even her breath missed a beat. ¡°Mr. Mond, is everything okay?¡± Angelo noticed that Vivian¡¯s body stiffened and her face looked grave, so he asked with concern. ¡°Issac Shaw said Morris¡¯ n leaked, and Antina¡¯s father and Anthony¡¯s brother want to wait until we sign with Mike Cheal before not necessarily Allo Cogsol to work with them.¡± She was brief and concise. ¡°What?¡± Benson looked at Vivian through the rearview mirror, ¡°A leaked n? Good Lord, it¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t sign a contract with Mike Cheal just now. So, Yara Sain has helped us out in the dark.¡± ¡°Yes Mr. Mond,¡± Angelo echoed. Vivian was in aplicated mood, holding her phone and looking out of the car window with her head tilted. The time passed, seeing that the auction was about to start, and the n was suddenly disrupted, what should she do? Chapter 1719 – Revenge Angelo can see Vivian¡¯s concern, ¡°Mr. Mond should we call Mr. Danny, he should have a way.¡± The n has copsed and it¡¯s an emergency, so it¡¯s a real headache. When the atmosphere was stagnant, Vivian¡¯s phone rang again. Looking at the number on the phone screen, although not saved, Vivian knew the identity of the other party. It was Nathanael Lora¡¯s phone. The first few times she contacted Nathanael Lora, the number was familiar to her. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Vivian picked up the phone and held it to her ear. ¡°Vivian, your father is in my hands. If you know what you¡¯re doing, you can trade me your Jorel Technology!¡± Nathanael Lora omitted unnecessary nonsense and went straight to the point. Faced with the threat, Vivian was quite calm, ¡°Nathanael president forgot, your wife is still in my hands?¡± Just now the hostage was still in Mike Cheal¡¯s hands, and now Nathanael Lora called her. Vivian was sure that the phone call that Mike Cheal borrowed must have been made by Nathanael Lora, and the two must have reached some kind of agreement again, otherwise Mike Cheal would not easily hand over the ¡®hostage¡¯, and would not easily give up this piece of fat meat of Zhuo Rui Technology. At that moment when Mike Cheal let them leave, Vivian was still wondering what the reason was, and now she had the answer. ¡°There¡¯s still an olddy and Scales Aaron in your house, aren¡¯t you afraid they¡¯ll die!¡± Nathanael Lora learns that Madame Cheal and Scales Aaron are also missing, and right now Vivian and the others are doing their best to find them, but there is no news. Although Nathanael Lora did not know who was responsible, he thought he could use it as an excuse to scare Vivian. ¡°Scared, of course.¡± Vivian put on a fearful face, ¡°But Madame Cheal and Scales Aaron are Maddox Cheal¡¯s mother and son, and he is not anxious, so I have even less reason to worry. Oh, yes.¡± I forgot to tell you that Maddox Cheal himself told me that if Madame Cheal and Scales Aaron were in your hands, you would never hurt them. So, you¡¯ll bring my ¡®father¡¯ for your wife.¡± Without further ado, the call was hung up after that. And then Vivian leaned back in the back seat, closing her eyes and frowning sadly. The phone rang again, and she opened her eyes to nce at it, and it was still Nathanael Lora. She hung up straight away. Ten minutes or soter, she arrived at a nearby hospital. Benson went to the emergency room with Angelo in his arms, and Vivian followed her in, paying the bill at the window and giving Benson a few instructions.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. At that moment, the phone dinged. A text message came through. ¡°Benson, you stay here to guard Angelo, I need to go to Danny brother.¡± ¡°Mr. Mond, what about the ¡­ auction?¡± The n was ruined, Benson was really a bit uneasy. She patted his shoulder, ¡°Take good care of Angelo, don¡¯t worry about the rest.¡± Leaving the hospital, Vivian sat in the car. Only then did she open her phone text message. It was a message from Yara Sain. After tapping on it, one message was automatically divided into three. The long two messages with dense words made Vivian¡¯s heart tremble. Text message content: Vivian, by the time you see this message from me, I should already be gone. In fact, a few days ago I have recovered my memory and remembered all the things in the past, those foolish past, and the shame that I can¡¯t bear to remember. If Mr. Morris had not saved me and given me a life, I might not have been able to avenge this deep hatred for the rest of my life. Luckily, God was kind enough to let me recover all my memories and give me a chance to take revenge. I¡¯m sorry for hurting Sister Angelo, apologize to her on my behalf. Chapter 1720 – Initiating Plan B You or Sister Angelo, one of you must be hurt, otherwise Mike Cheal wouldn¡¯t believe me! I¡¯m sorry for avenging myself in the most despicable way and spilling over to the innocent, I¡¯m really sorry. The past ¡­ Ugh, don¡¯t want to talk about the past. At least by the time you see the message, I will have killed Mike Cheal myself. I¡¯m sorry for you, I¡¯m sorry for Mr. Morris, I¡¯m sorry for my parents, but most of all, I¡¯m sorry for my child Hanson. You know what? I probably don¡¯t deserve to be a mother, and I don¡¯t deserve to be Hanson¡¯s mother. He really does look so much like Mike Cheal in his eyebrows, so much so that after I recovered my memory, I couldn¡¯t even go face the child. Please forgive me for being selfish. I died, Mike Cheal went to hell with me, and my children have been orphaned ever since. What if ¡­ I said if, if I could, I would like Vivian you to help me raise Hanson, I put a bank card in your bedroom at the West Hills residence with 5 million in it. That¡¯s enough money to raise a child to adulthood. Also, if you see my parents one day, tell them I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry for them. Finally, Vivian, may you and Mr. Morris grow old together and have a long andsting love. Thank you also, your presence makes me feel a touch of warmth and does not make me feel that I havee to earth in vain. I¡¯m leaving. I will not see you onest time in this life, and I will not see you again in the next. The earth is too bitter, a darkness, tired days are either ck or white, do not want toe back to earth. ¡­ After reading the message sent by Yara Sain, her heart was flushed with pain like a plunge, so painful that it was suffocating. When she was at the old house of The Cheal family, Vivian felt that something was wrong with Yara Sain. She thought that Yara Sain had her own ns, but who knew that this farewell would be forever. Vivian was not too worried and took her cell phone to contact Zachary at the old house, but before she could call, the phone rang. Zachary¡¯s phone. Looking at the phone number jumping on the screen, Vivian fingertips a tremor, answered the phone, ¡°Zachary?¡± ¡°Young ¡­ youngdy, the seventh master he ¡­ he ¡­¡± On the phone, Zachary¡¯s voice was a little weak, sounding like he was seriously injured. Vivian sensed something was wrong and immediately asked, ¡°What happened on your end?¡± ¡°Dead, all dead, phew ¡­ phew ¡­¡± Zachary gasped weakly, ¡°Yara Sain carries somewhere explosives, in ¡­ after bullying the seventh master to sign the equity transfer agreement to send out, lit the explosives, the seventh master¡¯s people ¡­ are ¡­ all dead.¡± Buzz¨C!!! Listening to Zachary¡¯s words, Vivian¡¯s brain buzzed, tinnitus-like, the whole person gazed vacantly ahead, his mind was nk, for a long time did note back to his senses.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Dead. Yara Sain really dragged Mike Cheal to be buried with her. How can you be so stupid! Vivian cut off the phone, helplessly leaning on the main driver¡¯s seat, for a long time to calm down emotions. Next, I received a phone call from the legal department of Jorui Technology, ¡°Mr. Mond, I got the Eonothem Group share transfer agreement and took the notary to notarize it directly at The Cheal family¡¯s old house. Where are you? I¡¯ll send the contract to you now.¡± Had the notary go directly to The Cheal family house? Vivian didn¡¯t know how Yara Sain had managed to do that. It had only been thirty or forty minutes since she hade down from the mountain, which was not enough time at all. So, Yara Sain had an arrangement. ¡°Bring it back to Jorui Tech.¡± Vivian hung up the phone. After that, she made another call to her subordinates, asking them to immediately take someone back to The Cheal family¡¯s old residence and make sure to find Yara Sain. After exining the relevant matters, she called Danny again, ¡°Brother Danny, Morris¡¯s n failed, it¡¯s time to start n B.¡± Chapter 1721 – Yara Sain is dead L City, 10 o¡¯clock sharp. Just as all the entrepreneurs and media people were waiting with baited breath for the auction of the Zorui Group, they ended up waiting for a piece of explosive news. #the Danny Group invested 300 billion in Chorizo, Chorizo Technology came back from the dead, #Mr. Danny 300 billion to save his good brother, #Rich man invested 30 billion in Chorizo Technology, Chorizo Technology came back from the dead, #Crazy, #the Danny Group invested 300 billion in Chorizo Technology Seeing that Zhuo Rui Technology is about to be auctioned, who knows that there is a change in the middle. Danny¡¯s appearance disrupted the ns of countless people. Of course, this is Morris Cheal¡¯s second n. The original news that hit the news early in the morning was Dixon¡¯s undercover work for the police, but it turned out that after Danny announced his investment of 300 billion in Chorizo Technology, it quickly suppressed the news about Dixon. Not only the hot search of ¡®Dixon doing undercover work¡¯, but also the news hot search of The Cheal family¡¯s old house explosion and Mike Cheal¡¯s death was also suppressed. The former was naturally suppressed by traffic, while thetter was a hot search that Vivian paid to suppress. Meanwhile. On the other hand, Nathanael Lora was furious after learning the news, and directly lifted the table in anger, ¡°Mud, what the hell is going on here? The Danny family and The Dixon family borrowed tens of billions from Morris Cheal and are out of money. Where did this 300 billione from?¡± The subordinates at the side lowered their heads, stiffly not daring to say a word. Before Morris Cheal¡¯s Zhuo Rui technology is about to go bankrupt, Morris Cheal sell their properties, luxury cars, etc., and even find Dixon and Danny borrowed tens of billions, the matter was also widely exposed. At that time, reporters also secretly captured the video, the video Morris Cheal in order to find Danny to borrow money, almost all flip-flopped. After that the major banks also stopped lending money to Morris Cheal, but also frozen the ount funds. Zhuo Rui technology is desperate, only to have a forced auction scene, but who knows everything is Morris Cheal¡¯s blindfold. Whether it was Nathanael Lora or Mike Cheal, or Frank and nbrooke William, all were blinded by Morris Cheal! ¡°Has the old woman from The Cheal family been found yet?¡± Nathanael Lora was furious, pointing at his subordinates and questioning them. The few powerful right-hand men standing in the living room shook their heads, not daring to breathe. ¡°Shit!¡± Nathanael Lora was furious and mmed the phone down, pointing to a side, ¡°Catch that ¡®mummy¡¯ for me and find Vivian for my wife.¡± ¡°Yes, President Nathanael.¡± The subordinate nodded, waved his hand, and ordered his minions to bring Vivian¡¯s ¡®father¡¯ and go forward to exchange The Lora family Mrs. Lydia. ¡­ Vivian received a call from Nathanael Lora and was not even in the mood to say one more word to her. She stood in the morgue of the funeral home, looking at the bodies pieced together in bits and pieces, with a rather heavy heart. That was Yara Sain. Once a beauty blogger, a girl who was exquisite and beautiful, ended up in this situation. She and Yara Sain were good sisters, and after first learning of Yara Sain¡¯s death, Vivian fell into a long period of pain. When she was about toe out from the shadow, who knows Yara Sain appeared as Ynda again. Just getting used to her existence, she got the sad news of her death once again.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Her strong heart was ravaged and broken again and again. Margarita Jones stood beside Vivian, seeing her in pain, patted her shoulder heartily and said with relief: ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad, it might be a relief for her. If she still lost her memory, she could be happy for the rest of her life, but the past is unbearable to look back on, and living is a cruel torture for her.¡± Vivian did not speak, looking at the charred corpse, eyebrows wrinkled and wrinkled. Chapter 1722: Adopting Hanson as a son I don¡¯t know how long the silencested, but the phone in my hand kept ringing. Vivian looked at the phone call from Nathanael Lora and answered it. ¡°Your Jorui Technology is no longer up for auction, can you now give me back my wife? Let¡¯s trade one life for another.¡± Nathanael Lora said. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone contact you.¡± Vivian impatiently hung up the phone. Steeped in grief, she took a deep breath, regting her emotions, and inclined her head to Benson, who was standing by, ¡°Take Lydia to Nathanael Lora.¡± ¡°Without killing him?¡± Benson grimaced, ¡°The Lora family is no good and should be killed to end it.¡± ¡°I know Madison is still capable of getting rid of Nathanael Lora, but ¡­¡± she hesitated, her narrowed eyes looking at the dark mass of bodies, her voice a little choked and hoarse, ¡°Enough people have died. There are already enough.¡± Madison was badly wounded true, but he was a practiced man, and tied up as a mummy, blinded the crowd, he was able to get close to Nathanael Lora, so getting rid of Nathanael Lora was not a problem at all. Initially Vivian¡¯s n was to have Madison pretend to be her father, who knew that by chance, he was sent around in circles to Nathanael Lora¡¯s side. ¡°Got it.¡± Benson¡¯s eyes swept Yara Sain¡¯s body and said nothing more. At that moment when Angelo was in the hospital, Benson still hated Yara Sain immensely and thought that woman was too stupid to be saved by the boss. Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services. Yara Sain actually got rid of Mike Cheal and his right-hand man Sergio on her own, and forced Mike Cheal to get the share transfer agreement. Although the practice is despicable, and even not quite in line withmon sense, but as long as there is a share transfer agreement, other things will not matter. So after learning about Yara Sain, Angelo kicked him out of the hospital and told him toe to Yara Sain¡¯s funeral. ¡°Brother Danny, have Madame Cheal and Scales Aaron not been found yet?¡± Vivian suddenly asked. Danny looked dejected, ¡°No news yet.¡± ¡°No need to look.¡± Vivian had an answer in mind, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest of L City to you, I¡¯ve booked a flight with Margarita, we¡¯re leaving for C in three hours.¡± ¡°C country?¡± Danny¡¯s eyes red, his indifferent face had more emotions, ¡°No, you two women, it¡¯s too dangerous to go there alone.¡± ¡°You know my character. Since the decision is made, no one can persuade.¡± Vivian said, while walking forward, pulling the white cloth to cover Yara Sain¡¯s body. She put her hand on the white cloth and sighed with despair, ¡°Yara, after all the suffering on earth, I hope you can live a good life there. If there is a chance, I would like to be your best friend in my next life.¡± ¡°As for Hanson, don¡¯t worry, I will treat him like my own and raise him well.¡± Yara Sain¡¯s biggest worry is her child Hanson. ¡°You be Hanson¡¯s mommy, then I will be Hanson¡¯s godmother.¡± Margarita Jones chimed in. She is always in a bewitching red color, but now she has finally changed into a serious ck suit, which makes her face fairer and fairer, giving her a sensible and generous beauty.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡­ C-State. When Vivian and Margarita Jones arrived in Country C, it was already the next day. Due to the time difference, it was eight o¡¯clock in the evening in C. From the airport, the two carried their suitcases and got into a cab, ¡°Two beautiful Oriental beauties, where are you going?¡± ¡°Grindon Hotel.¡± Vivian said. Chapter 1723: Meeting Morris Cheal ¡°Okay, please fasten your seat belt.¡± The bearded uncle made an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture, started the car and set off. Just after walking but three hundred meters, the cab stopped and the driver said, ¡°I¡¯ll give a lift to another person, hey, the two beauties should not refuse, right?¡± Vivian, who was in a gloomy mood because of what had happened in the country in recent days, did not reply. Margarita Jones, on the other hand, said with a dissatisfied face, ¡°We both have chartered a car, why do you have the right to drive someone else?¡± Howe this is the case at home and also abroad? She was wondering when a man standing on the curb pulled open the door and sat in, closing it with a bang. The man came in from the right and just sat next to Vivian. He was wearing a ck and gray id jacket and a duck-tongued hat, the brim of which covered most of his face. The mysterious outfit caught Vivian¡¯s attention for just a moment. Just as she was about to ask a question, the man beside her took off his duck-tongued hat, revealing a handsome and familiar face. Vivian froze for a moment, dull eyes rounded, gradually had a focus and starburst, and then she fiercely hugged the man, ¡°How is it you? Do you know how worried I was when I couldn¡¯t reach you these days?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. It was actually Morris Cheal. I never thought it would be Morris Cheal! ¡°I¡¯ve put you through a lot of trouble.¡± Morris Cheal put his duck-tongue cap aside and hugged the sad woman with his back hand, ¡°I was being watched every move, so I couldn¡¯t really contact you. If I did, I¡¯d be giving away my personal information.¡± If she hadn¡¯t been forced to do so, Morris Cheal would never have failed to contact Vivian after three days. ¡°Yara Sain is dead, Mike Cheal is dead, Madame Cheal and Scales Aaron are missing, and I ¡­ we¡¯ve been looking for them for a long time.¡± She snuggled into Morris Cheal¡¯s arms, a sudden sense of security that was incrediblyforting. The situation in L City shifted and everything did not go ording to n. She was not worried about Morris Cheal, so she came to C early. I wanted toe and find Rodney and the others to look for Morris Cheal¡¯s whereabouts, where I thought Morris Cheal already knew she wasing. ¡°Master ¡­ Master?¡± See Morris Cheal, Margarita Jones pupil eyes earthquake like, incredulous look at him, ¡°you ¡­ you are not in ¡­¡± She said, immediately reached out to cover her mouth, subconsciously looked at the driver sitting in the main driver¡¯s seat, afraid to leak the news. See her cautious, Morris Cheal lips pulled out a curve, ¡°own people.¡± ¡°Phew, one of our own.¡± Margarita Jones breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°I thought you were on Nameless Ind, why are you here?¡± Said her eyes fell on Vivian and raised an eyebrow, gesturing to Morris Cheal, ¡°Vivian was very worried about you.¡± The worry Vivian had for Morris Cheal in the past few days was all in her eyes. Morris Cheal¡¯s dark ink-like pupils were tinged with a bit of heartache as he looked down at the woman in his arms and reached out to rub her hair, ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± He did not dare to tell Vivian more about what happened on the nameless ind. The gunfire, nine lives, it is better not to talk about it, adding to the worry. ¡°Were you hurt?¡± Vivian came out of his arms, hands on his shoulders, looked up and down from left to right, and could not dissolve the worry between his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Morris Cheal took her hand, ran his fingers over the back of it, and met her eyes with affection, ¡°If something were wrong, you¡¯d still be able to see me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s dark.¡± Vivian looked at him with red eyes and slowly raised her hand to cover his face, ¡°But this skin tone seems to suit you better.¡± The skin is wheat colored, which makes his angr face more and more cold and handsome, and more manly. Chapter 1724 – Showing affection dies fast ¡°Yeah.¡± Morris Cheal pursed his lips and smiled, one pair of eyes simply could not leave Vivian. The hot gaze kept looking at her, and just when Vivian¡¯s red lips slightly opened to speak, the man snapped the back of her head and leaned down to kiss her on the lips. ¡°Well ¡­¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the man close at hand, the skin of his erged cheeks was extraordinarily tight, the smooth face could not even see the capiries. The sword eyebrows and starry eyes, handsome let her spellbound, especially the familiar scent lingering between the nostrils made her heart thump without a reason. ¡°No eyes to see!¡± Margarita Jones saw the two kissing hotly and frowned, ¡°It¡¯s like dog abuse.¡± She looked away from the window, her mouth was spitting out, but inside she really envied the rtionship between Vivian and Morris Cheal. Love is stronger than gold. Such a love is what countless women aspire to. She also envied such love, but unfortunately ¡­ She hasn¡¯t met it yet. Margarita Jones not only envies the love between the two, but also envies Morris Cheal¡¯s wisdom. Despite all that happened in L City this time, Morris Cheal had left his whole n behind before he left L City. Overall, the n was not beyond his control. But even Margarita Jones was puzzled to know where Morris Cheal¡¯s sum of 300 billion dors came from. Vivian kissed the man she had been thinking about, feeling the coveted taste of him and his distinctive scent, and all her worries seemed to dissipate. ¡°Well ¡­¡± she pushed Morris Cheal away, ¡°Stop it, Margarita and the others are still here.¡± Pushing the man away, the two kissed their reddened lips clinging to the transparent silk, making her cheeks redder and redder. Morris Cheal smiled dotingly and brushed the water stain off the corner of her mouth with the fingers of his left thumb, ¡°They¡¯re here, let them watch.¡± Margarita Jones: ¡°¡­¡± Good lord, not just abusing dogs, but totally killing them. She wrapped her arms around her chest and gave Morris Cheal a stern nt, ¡°Master, I advise you not to go too far.¡± ¡°You¡¯re threatening me?¡± Morris Cheal put his arm around Vivian¡¯s shoulders and let her head rest on his. Although he was talking to Margarita Jones, his eyes were almost glued to Vivian¡¯s body and he didn¡¯t want to move away from her half-heartedly.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Don¡¯t dare.¡± Margarita Jones saw that the two were in love, envious and helpless, shaking her head with a sigh, ¡°Who let me not have a boyfriend.¡± ¡°Danny is nice, don¡¯t you think about it?¡± Morris Cheal reminded. He and Danny are good buddies, others can¡¯t see Danny¡¯s change, but Morris Cheal can clearly see it in his eyes. Vivian quickly agreed, ¡°Yes, Danny is really good, and ¡­ Ethan is also okay.¡± ¡°You two shut up, show love can not stop you two mouth ah.¡± Margarita Jones teased in a good-natured way. The matter of feelings, she does not care about it now. She had three husbands in the Crypt, and it was almost exhausting for her to be in the middle of men all day. The good thing is that aftering to L City, she doesn¡¯t have those worries, and she doesn¡¯t want to fall in love yet. The cab sped off and arrived at the Grindon Hotel an hourter. Because of Morris Cheal¡¯s presence, Margarita Jones was originally scheduled to share a suite with Vivian, but she was kicked out and left alone in the next room. Just as she entered the suite with her suitcase and was about to lie down on the bed, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Coming.¡± Margarita Jones, thinking it was Vivian and the two of them, shuffled over to the door and pulled it open, ¡°What are you doing ¡­ Ethan again?¡± Outside the suite door, Ethan was dressed in ck casual clothes and had an extra, very visible scar on the left side of his face on his chin, as big as a thumb cap. Chapter 1725 Greed ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Seeing Ethan appear, Margarita Jones was a little surprised, ¡°You¡¯re hurt?¡± Ethan was carrying two white bags in his hand, ¡°The boss said you wereing over, I bought wine on purpose, let¡¯s have a drink?¡± The C country has been here for a while, Ethan and Morris Cheal two people are very busy, every day hovering on the death line, is also a rare busy spare time, for a moment of rxation. ¡°Come in.¡± Margarita Jones took two steps back and opened the living room door, ¡°Just in time to tell me about your recent experiences.¡± Ethan walked in and ced the contents of two carrier bags on the table. ¡°A special trip to Chinatown to buy Chow Mein Duck, kebabs, and cold seafood.¡± Ethan ced the boxes ofte-night food on theN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. on the table and set it out, and carried out the beer in another carry bag. Seeing him go through all this trouble, Margarita Jones couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the hotel have any alcohol that you need to bring over?¡± Ethan gave her a look, full of sincerity, ¡°This is fresh root beer from the night market, the hotel really doesn¡¯t have it.¡± Margarita Jones: ¡°¡­¡± The two sat down and had a drink in the living room, and had the good sense not to call out to Vivian and Morris Cheal both. At this time, Vivian wrapped in a towel came out of the bathroom, towel in hand to wipe wet hair, ¡°a shower, much more rxed ¡­ Well ¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Morris Cheal had already taken her into his arms and sealed it with a kiss. The woman was caught off guard, blinking her big, innocent eyes and fluttering her eyshes across Morris Cheal¡¯s face, ¡°Well ¡­ Margarita is still ¡­ next door¡­ ¡­, don¡¯t you ¡­¡± ¡°Ethan¡¯s gone over to keep herpany.¡± Morris Cheal straightened up and smiled wickedly, ¡°No one will be disturbed.¡± The words fell, he leaned down and picked the woman up horizontally, walked straight to the waterbed and dropped her on the bed. Viviannded on the water bed, her whole body swirled with her fall, Morris Cheal bullying up, one hand propped next to her head, one hand holding the wet hair on her cheeks, ¡°Honey, miss you.¡± A day without seeing her is like three years without seeing her. A few days away, his thoughts of Vivian have been like a vine that wrapped him tightly, making him almost crazy. Morris Cheal had always put his career first, but since he met Vivian, everything had changed. ¡°Margarita came to C with me to look for you, and not only did you not invite anyone to dinner, but you also sent her away. Doesn¡¯t it hurt your conscience?¡± She put one hand around Morris Cheal¡¯s neck and poked him in the chest with the other. Vivian¡¯s fingers poked and prodded, then mischievously reached through the buttons and poked her hand inside. The skin was slightly hot as her cool fingers touched the hard chest, and with just a moment¡¯s touch, Vivian could clearly see Morris Cheal¡¯s ck eyes covered with ayer of lust. His chest rose and fell. The hand can¡¯t help but untie the skirt of the bathrobe, and the palm naturally wraps around the fullness. Morris Cheal was in love with the sticity of the hand and leaned down to suck on it. The sh of ice and fire, sparks flying, people can not help but fall into it. Vivian slowly closed her eyes, sped Morris Cheal¡¯s arm with one hand and clutched the bed sheet with the other, feeling her mind shaken, dizzy and soft. For a while, all the love and hate, all the tiredness of life, are then disappeared. The two of them are in the fairnd of the peach source, drinking the jelly, a few slightly drunk, a few confused, a few coveted, a few intoxicated, floating, like galloping on the sea of clouds. Chapter 1726: Stating the facts The night was long and beautiful. Vivian went to sleep tiredly and was woken up by his relentless kisses, over and over again, I don¡¯t know how many times, but still did not want to let her go free. ¡°Morris, tired ¡­¡± She closed her eyes and said in a daze. ¡°Call your husband!¡± Morris Cheal pped herrge palm heavily on her peachy buttocks. ¡°Old ¡­ husband ¡­¡± For a moment of restful sleep, Vivian surrendered, and she did whatever he said, obeying unconditionally. But the man still tortured her extraordinarily ¡®mercilessly¡¯, so much so that the words from her mouth were knocked to pieces. Even if Vivian begged him to carry her to the shower, the man was still able to ¡®clean¡¯ her in the bathroom, tossing and turning, and would not stop until he died. This night, Vivian really saw the power of Morris Cheal! After a few hours of exercise, Vivian slept until she woke up. When she woke up, it was already 10:00 am the next day in C. When she opened her eyeszily, she saw a magnified version of a handsome face. She looked at Morris Cheal, red lips slightly hooked up a smile of relief, left hand over his cheek, ¡°Morris ~¡± How many midnight dreams, she dreamed of such a beautiful morning. When she opened her eyes, the sunlight fell on her bedroom bed, and next to her was Morris Cheal, who allowed her to wake up and cuddle up in his arms and cuddle up to him. Vivian moved toward his arms and lifted her head to ce a kiss on his lips, ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°Know what you should do first thing every day when you wake up?¡± Morris Cheal wrapped his arm around her waist and circled her tightly, their skin pressed against each other, and Vivian¡¯s thigh was identally poked, quite painfully. Her eyebrows wrinkled and her face turned into a bitter melon as she begged for mercy, ¡°If I do it again, I¡¯ll really die in bed. You don¡¯t want to die at a young age, right? When people ask you how your wife died, you¡¯re not going to say you died doing it?¡± Morris Cheal was amused by her, ¡°The more practice problems you do, the better your grades; love, the more you do, the better your wife¡¯s stamina.¡± Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± What a ridiculous statement, it is simply a strong word. ¡°So experienced, Mr. Morris has not done much with other women in private, right.¡± Vivian cupped his chin, her fingers yfully rubbing the hard stubble on his chin. ¡°You¡¯re doubting me?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just stating the facts.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Then I¡¯ll teach you what¡¯s a fact.¡± Morris Cheal wrapped his hands around her waist and brought her down on top of him, the thin covers falling off Vivian¡¯s body, and a chill ran through her for no reason. But when Morris Cheal¡¯s hands gently lifted her waist and dropped it again, her cheeks suddenly flushed, and the skin of her neck began to flush. Sleepy-eyed, she was even still confused, and the sudden position simply made her blush with shame. Eventually Morris Cheal proved to her what the ¡®truth¡¯ was with her actions. A certain little woman who made a death cry and begged for mercy, seeing her pitiful look, red eyes sobbing, Morris Cheal finally chose to bypass her. This sleep and waking up again, it was already 2:30 pm. Vivian was woken up by the smell of delicious food, her stomach was already hungry, and when she smelled the smell of food, her stomach started to sing an empty tune. ¡°Get dressed and get up for dinner.¡± Morris Cheal helped her sit up and thoughtfully helped her put on her corset. ¡°Don¡¯t, I¡¯ll ¡­ do it myself.¡± She reached out to snatch the dress away, only to have Morris Cheal p her on the back of her hand, ¡°Where on your body have I not seen you before, why are you still shy?¡± Chapter 1727 – Pain Vivian cried andughed, ¡°That is not as thick-skinned as you are.¡± ¡°Not as thick-skinned, I¡¯m afraid my Vivian all run away with someone else.¡± Morris Cheal helped her put on the corset and took another light green pleated chiffon shirt and put it on. ¡°I¡¯ll wear it myself.¡± Vivian was not used to Morris Cheal being overly considerate, so she grabbed the clothes and put them on, then got up and went to the bathroom to wash up briefly. By the time she emerged from the bathroom, a sumptuous meal had been brought out of the bedroom. When she reached the living room, Morris Cheal had already set up the dishes. Seeing her approaching, Morris Cheal got up and helped her move her chair. ¡°Thanks.¡± Vivian smiled with him, her eyes drawing together. Morris Cheal was so turned on by her smile that he moved over to her and lowered his head to give her a kiss. Vivian raised her right hand and snapped it directly on his face, pushing it away mercilessly, ¡°Go away! If you do it again, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to get out of bed at night.¡± She secretly thanked herself that she was a practitioner, but if she were an ordinary person, ording to Morris Cheal¡¯s energy, she would not be able to stand up straight for three days. Morris Cheal was amused by her, walked across the table and sat down, ¡°Spare you once, let¡¯s eat.¡± Although it was in C, there was still her favorite skinny pork congee and sweet and sour pork, steamed fish, mushroom soup, and so on. ¡°You made this?¡± Vivian took a spoon and scooped up a spoonful of congee, blew and tasted it with great certainty. ¡°It¡¯s been hard for you these days. ¡°Morris Cheal took chopsticks and helped her with the food, ¡°Eat more.¡± The familiar dishes, the familiar taste, are as delicious as ever. Every time she could eat the meals cooked by Morris Cheal¡¯s own hands, she felt iparably happy. What had he done in hisst life to be so lucky to have met him? At the mention of ¡®hard work¡¯, the smile on Vivian¡¯s face instantly disappeared, and for a moment even the taste of the porridge in front of her became nd and tasteless. She put down the spoon and sighed, her shear water eyes swirling with inseparable sorrow, ¡°Yara Sain is too stupid, a life for a life, it¡¯s really not worth it.¡± Seeing her depressed, Morris Cheal held her hand and guided her, ¡°The reason why Yara Sain doesn¡¯t want to discuss with you is that apart from wanting revenge, she wants to put an end to her life. The pain she went through is something none of us have ever experienced, and sparing us from experiencing it ourselves, we may not always be able to be calm and wise at the end.¡± ¡°Death, for her, is really a relief.¡± Morris Cheal added another sentence. If it¡¯s really wrong, it¡¯s because she shouldn¡¯t have agreed to dance with Mike Cheal at that party many years ago. If it was really wrong, it was from the time she disobeyed her parents¡¯ wishes and chose to go back to her country to start her own business. But when you think about it, what was wrong with her?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. It¡¯s just that she disobeyed her parents and refused to marry Anthony; it¡¯s just that she wanted to start her own business and prove herself to her parents; it¡¯s just that the first time she met Morris Cheal, she thought she had found her destined Prince Charming. Yara Sain is not at fault, it¡¯s just that fate is not fair. Whether she was humiliated and used by Mike Cheal, or persecuted by Anthony, and her parents were affected, it had nothing to do with Yara Sain. Because, she is also a victim. ¡°Yes, I know all that.¡± Vivian dropped her head and nodded, her mind lingering on the tragic state of Yara Sain¡¯s death. She rushed to The Cheal family¡¯s old house after taking care of everything, looked around the explosion site, and saw the surveince of the scene. When she saw the scene of the explosion, the body in pieces, limbs and arms flying scene, Vivian as if she was there, the pain of the heart. Pain. Chapter 1728: Going to Antina Castle Incredible pain. The cruel scene seems to be engraved in the mind, lingering, and more and more engraved in the heart. ¡°I justment the unjust fate and her misfortune.¡± Vivian¡¯s heart was sore, immersed in pain and unable to extricate herself. ¡°Fool.¡± Morris Cheal got up and walked over to her, wrapping his arms around him and leaning on his body, ¡°Her death is a relief. As a friend, you should be happy for her, at least, the explosion was in a moment, not too painful. Think about it another way, if she were alive, whenever Hanson asked her ¡®Mommy, where¡¯s my daddy?¡¯ , how should she face? Every time you ask, it¡¯s just salt in her wounds.¡± Mike Cheal and Anthony did something so piggish that it was too vicious for a girl. ¡°Yes, relief indeed.¡± Vivian sighed, thinking Morris Cheal¡¯s words made sense. Leaning against him for a moment, Vivian adjusted, ¡°What do you think about her asking us to help raise Hanson?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve been blessed with an extra son.¡± Morris Cheal rubbed her head, ¡°Of course I¡¯m raising him young, he¡¯s giving us a pension.¡± ¡°Should we tell Hanson the truth when he¡¯s older?¡± ¡°No. ¡°No. Yara Sain chose to end her life because she didn¡¯t want to face Hanson, and if we tell him the truth when the child grows up, he will definitely ask who the father is, and if he learns about the past between Mike Cheal and Yara Sain, the child will be very distressed.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be unfair to the child?¡± ¡°Wrong.¡± Morris Cheal begs to differ, ¡°Hiding the truth would be a form of protection for him. I think Yara Sain probably didn¡¯t want Hanson to know the truth either. As a mother, she just wants her child to grow up safe and sound.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t say anything more as she was enlightened. ¡°Let¡¯s have some dinner first.¡± Morris Cheal walked across the table and sat down, ¡°It will get cold before you eat.¡± Vivian picked up the spoon and started to drink the porridge, while sipping it, he said, ¡°Do you know everything about the country?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Issac Shaw contacted me about Frank working with nbrooke William.¡± Vivian chewed the porridge in his mouth and said with less certainty, ¡°I think Madame Cheal and Scales Aaron are the ones who did the disappearances.¡± Before contacting Nathanael Lora, she was sure of the idea. After that Benson met with Nathanael Lora, who didn¡¯t even think of fighting back, and both sides exchanged hostages and each left. That sum of three hundred billion dors was Morris Cheal¡¯s n, and it was this n that gave Nathanael Lora a heavy blow, so that he once again clearly understood the strength of Morris Cheal, before he dared to make another move. The man smiled, ¡°My Vivian is still smart.¡± Vivian saw him so calm and collected, and immediately asked, ¡°Do you have a solution?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Morris Cheal yed it safe and didn¡¯t tell Vivian the truth. Vivian saw Morris Cheal¡¯s rxed state, and all the tension disappeared. After dinner, Morris Cheal took her hand, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s take you somewhere.¡± They looked at each other, and with just one look, Vivian knew where Morris Cheal was going. An hour and a halfter. Antina Castle. After half a year, once again to Antina Castle, the two seem to be familiar with the road. At the entrance, the mercenaries let the two men out of the car to check that they were unarmed and let them get on the tour bus inside the castle. The tour bus drove slowly and arrived at the small house on the left wing ten minutester. When they got off the bus, they saw Antina and Issac Shaw standing at the entrance. Antina¡¯s pregnant belly has be more and more obvious after a while, and her face is also a bit swollen, but with her big blonde waves and delicate makeup, she looks a bit rich and beautiful. Chapter 1729 – Hypocritical Evil As for Issac Shaw, the darker than before, the body is also more robust, a T-shirt vaguely outlines the muscle lines, pectoral muscles full, the person is also more handsome and tough, manly. Vivian took Morris Cheal¡¯s hand and the two of them slowly walked forward. The four of them are standing face to face. Without waiting for Vivian to speak, Antina already walked forward and extended her hand in a friendly manner, ¡°Vivian, it¡¯s nice to see you again.¡± Vivian was a little ufortable with the sudden warmth. Out of politeness, she reached out to shake hands with Antina. ¡°Previously, I was open and domineering in nature and did quite a few things to hurt you, again, I apologize, I¡¯m sorry, I hope you can forgive me.¡± Her azure pupils were bright, and she bowed ny degrees as she spoke, her movements appearing somewhat sluggish because her pregnant belly was gradually protruding. An apology? Vivian felt ttered by the suning out of the west and subconsciously nced at Issac Shaw. Issac Shaw shrugged with a helpless look and said nothing. ¡°I know you¡¯re surprised, but I¡¯m not going to hide it from you ¡­¡± Antina looked back at Issac Shaw beside her and took her hand in hers. When Antina¡¯s hand touched Issac Shaw¡¯s hand, Issac Shaw¡¯s eyes looked at Vivian for the first time, and his eyes were covered with panic and resistance. Antina held his hand tightly and did not give him a chance to retreat. She said once again: ¡°I really like Issac Shaw, because Issac Shaw has you in his heart, I love to hate. But after all these experiences I realized that I shouldn¡¯t be angry with you because you didn¡¯t interfere with our rtionship the whole time. Issac Shaw and I will only have a future if I get along with you in peace and friendship.¡± The words were heartfelt, bringing all the hidden feelings to the surface, straightforward as if they didn¡¯t feel awkward at all. C people are originally straightforward nature, different from the domestic people that speak politely. This time Antina openly and honestly, but let stand aside Issac Shaw inexplicably embarrassed, ufortable. Especially when Morris Cheal looked at him, he clearly felt what it means to be on the back, like a needle on a needle. The bluntness of foreigners really makes people¡¯s toes buckle in embarrassment. At least at the moment Issac Shaw really wanted to make a hole in the ground and take shelter. ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Vivian froze by Antina some divine operation of the brain down for a while, a full few seconds to wake up, ¡°can turn a dry battle into a good thing, I sincerely bless you. ¡± Issac Shaw timely said: ¡°I told you the situation in advance, is also Antina¡¯s intention.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be contrary to her father?¡± Morris Cheal said this like a reminder. Antina held Issac Shaw¡¯s right hand with both hands, with an unprecedented sincerity and friendliness, ¡°You and Vivian dare toe to Antina Castle today, so you must have a solution. Isn¡¯t it?¡± Morris Cheal nced at Antina, and his gaze fell back on Issac Shaw¡¯s body, flirting, ¡°You really are as charming as ever.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but think of the saying, ¡®Water can carry a boat as well as overturn it¡¯, and the situation at hand was ¡®Water can overturn a boat as well as carry it¡¯. ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t worry. Today as long as I have Antina in, I will make sure you leave the castle unharmed. This is also considered ¡­¡± she smiled, her smile slightly guilty, ¡°my atonement to you.¡± ustomed to the wolf¡¯s hypocritical evil, the sudden closeness in turn made it difficult for Vivian to adapt.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. After so many times of fighting against each other, life and death, Antina unprecedentedly began to protect her, and for a time Vivian did not know how to answer. ¡°Oh yes, Madame Cheal and Scales Aaron are here with me, they are well taken care of, don¡¯t worry.¡± Antina added. Chapter 1730 Interview with Prince William Issac Shaw saw Vivian and Morris Cheal¡¯s face had a subtle change, afraid that they misunderstood, immediately exined, ¡°Antina and I also only know today. The man was captured by William, but I just didn¡¯t expect him to hide him in the secret room of the castle.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Morris Cheal said a thank you regardless of the past. It was better to settle the score. Especially since Antina¡¯s father was Frank, it would be better for him to be on the same side as Antina as a partner. Businessmen, always weigh the pros and cons. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, Prince William should be here soon.¡± Issac Shaw took Antina¡¯s hand and invited the Morris Cheal couple inside. When they entered the hall, everything was the same as before. Gilded and luxurious, the European decoration style was edged with ayer of gold ting, shining with starbursts under the light, and there was ¡®trench¡¯ everywhere. On the second floor, Frank came down from the stairs. Today he is wearing a tailored suit,bed with a big back hair, a cigar in his mouth, holding the handrail slowly down the stairs, but because of the fat body type highlights the beer belly, but let his image more greasy. ¡°Young people really have courage.¡± Frank tilted his head and smiled, ¡°Bring your wife and dare toe to my castle, not afraid toe in vertically and go out horizontally.¡± A high and mighty posture, between the lines to Morris Cheal are contempt. Since working with nbrooke William, Frank¡¯s money, power and influence have all reached their peak, making him even more arrogant in his words. ¡°I have always been timid, Mr. Frank should not scare me.¡± Morris Cheal¡¯s attitude was so humble that he could not feel any change in his mood. The two conversed, and Vivian did not interrupt, standing obediently by his side. ¡°Daddy, Mr. Morris is a guest here, how can you talk like that.¡± Antina red at Frank and turned back to the maid standing at the side and said, ¡°What are you waiting for, won¡¯t you pour tea when a guestes?¡± The maid was startled by Antina¡¯s yell and subconsciously looked at Frank, waiting for him to say something. He nodded his head slightly, and the maid immediately went down to prepare. ¡°You and Vivian went toe-to-toe before, why are you thinking of them talking now?¡± Frank was very unable to understand. Antina let go of Issac Shaw¡¯s hand and walked to the sofa with her big belly and sat down, with a little princess-like arrogance on her face, ¡°I¡¯m just standing on the side of fairness and justice. Besides, you¡¯re the one who told me that you wanted to work with Morris Cheal in business, and I¡¯m not just listening to you?¡± She deliberately told her daddy what he had said in private. Frank a moment of embarrassment, ¡°Okay, you go out first, I have something to say to Morris Cheal.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Antina just wanted to say something, a servant at the door trotted in, ¡°Sir, Prince William is here.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. As soon as he heard nbrooke Williaming over, Frank immediately walked towards the living room door to greet him. The difference in attitude towards the two sides is obvious. Vivian turned around and looked outside the living room. A limousine was parked directly outside the small house, the maid went forward to open the door, Frank personally went forward to greet him with a humble and respectful attitude. She retracted her gaze, and her white, sheep¡¯s jade-like face showed worry. Tilting her head, she asked Morris Cheal in a small voice, ¡°Is it really okay?¡± It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t trust Morris Cheal, but the other party¡¯s identity was too powerful. The two of them did not bring any weapons to Antina Castle, and they were already taking risks with their own bodies. Chapter 1731: Kill Morris Cheal ¡°I¡¯m here, don¡¯t worry.¡± Morris Cheal lowered his voice and reassured Vivian. Then, leaning into her ear, he whispered, ¡°In case of danger, let Issac Shaw take you away.¡± The moment before Vivian had full confidence in him, now hearing him say this, her peaceful heart could not help but nervous. Issac Shaw, who was standing aside, couldn¡¯t help but look at the two. Vivian like an independent and self-reliant woman, especially in front of him extraordinarily cold and arrogant, with her will keep a certain distance, attitude is also very cold. But she was like a little woman in front of Morris Cheal, well-behaved and lovely, a side he had not seen before. Issac Shaw envies Morris Cheal, but it¡¯s a pity that some things don¡¯t belong to him after all. Suddenly, Issac Shaw felt a sharp gaze fall on him, making him feel like a man on his back. As soon as he turned around, he saw Antina staring at him innocently and pitifully. Somehow, this moment Issac Shaw some sympathy for Antina. It¡¯s a man¡¯s sympathy for a poor woman who desires love but can¡¯t get it. He averted his gaze and did not look at Antina, but also stopped looking at Mr. and Mrs. Morris Cheal. At the door, Frank and nbrooke William both walked in with a smile. Prince William is dressed in a white suit, holding a golden tongue cane symbolizing power, wearing gold-rimmed sses, a short blond hairbed with a three-sevenths oil-backed head, a noble and elegant temperament, a sense of ancient Greek male gods. Although he and Anthony are good brothers, it must be said that Prince William is much more handsome than the freckle-faced Anthony. Behind the two men are four strong bodyguards, one meter nine, standing there, a sense of oppression. ¡°The two men were followed by four strong bodyguards. nbrooke William stood in the doorway, hands on his solid gold cane, his provocative gaze looking up and down at the couple. He raised a hand and stroked the beard on his chin, ¡°Want to bury my brother some how?¡± There was no hypocritical set-up, nor did he bother to beat around the bush, he just asked the question in an interrogative manner. Morris Cheal was calm, ¡°Forgive my ignorance, I did not understand Prince William¡¯s words.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Prince William snorted a coldugh, the sharp eyes behind the gold-rimmed eyess lenses glowed with coldness, ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± Heughed inexplicably, and then walked to the living room holding his cane and sat down on the sofa. After sitting down, he stared at Morris Cheal for a moment. I thought Morris Cheal would be intimidated, but then I saw Morris Cheal holding Vivian¡¯s hand, his handsome young face endlessly doting on his wife. ¡°Go and sit down for a while, don¡¯t stand.¡± Morris Cheal led Vivian to the sofa and sat down straight away. The two gods in front of him are both powerful people, so Vivian, who has seen a lot of people, had a hard time adjusting to the situation and felt restrained. But Morris Cheal but leisurely sit down, legs ovepping, leaning on the sofa, cold face straight at nbrooke William, ¡°the reason why contact Prince William toe here, is a business to talk to you.¡± Business?This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The people in the living room looked at Morris Cheal with confusion, not understanding what Morris Cheal was selling in the gourd. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± nbrooke William snorted lightly, ¡°As far as I know, yourpany almost went bankrupt, what qualifications do you have to talk business with me?¡± Even with the changes behind Zhuo Rui Technology, nbrooke William was doubly surprised and even had a feeling of being countered by Morris Cheal, but he still would not show his emotions in front of Morris Cheal. As a king¡¯s son, he is above the top, arrogant by nature, will not put him in the eyes? Chapter 1732: Dismissing Everyone Issac Shaw and Frank also sat on the sofa. Except for the two people who were talking, everyone else kept quiet and no one opened their mouths to say more. ¡°There is amon saying in my country, China, which is ¡®it is better to settle a score than to settle a score¡¯. Although I don¡¯t understand why Prince William is hostile to me, I still want to work with you.¡± With that, Morris Cheal spoke with a beat, raised his hand to lift his silver gray suit, and his hand probed in. Just a small action, but suddenly made everyone¡¯s face sink, and even the four bodyguards standing aside immediately pulled out their pistols and aimed at Morris Cheal. Everything happened so fast that the atmosphere became tense in the sh of lightning. Morris Cheal¡¯s action was stalled, a suspicious look at the side of the bodyguards to the gun, and then his eyes fell on nbrooke William, he smiled brightly, ¡°Oh, William Prince is not too nervous?¡± Morris Cheal has already taken out the cigarette in his pocket, knocked out a cigarette in his hand, held it in his mouth, and lit it up to smoke. The lighter clicked, the crisp sound in therge living room but extraordinarily clear. Everyone can clearly feel the tense atmosphere just now rxed a little. ¡°Joke, what business can be in my eyes?¡± Prince William had the illusion of being teased by Morris Cheal, and could not help but be a little annoyed, ¡°I William is not a calcting viin. As long as I leave you a life, I will naturally guarantee the lives of your wife and children.¡± Issac Shaw sat aside, although not a word, but the heart thumping, follow the tension. nbrooke William wanted to get rid of Morris Cheal not just for a day or two, he wanted to live, but more difficult than the sky. He knew Morris Cheal woulde over today, but never thought he would bring Vivian along. Morris Cheal mouth nting chewing a cigarette, hands lift the suit, ¡°I came here today empty-handed, Prince William wants me a life is just a word. But I believe that what I want to say will interest you.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. A winning gesture, full of confidence. Even in the face of life and death, he still has a breezy posture. nbrooke William had long investigated Morris Cheal, and knew that he was overly capable and gifted, and was able to subvert the Hidden Tribe by himself, his ability was truly amazing. He was curious about the ¡®business¡¯ that Morris Cheal was talking about when he thought about it. nbrooke William gave a brief thought and then gave a look to Frank. Receiving his gesture, Frank obviously frowned with dissatisfaction and finally waved his hand, ¡°Antina is pregnant and needs more exercise, Issac Shaw, you take her out for a walk.¡± All present are intelligent people, naturally understand the meaning very well. ¡°Okay.¡± Issac Shaw nodded, took Antina¡¯s hand, and got up to walk outside. As he walked to the door of the living room, he still looked back at Mr. and Mrs. Morris Cheal uneasily. ¡°Vivian, you and Issac Shaw haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, go catch up.¡± Morris Cheal also branched out to Vivian. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a long time, and I do have a lot to talk to him about.¡± Vivian meekly responded, but the look she gave Morris Cheal was thick with worry. The man took her hand and patted the back of it, silently reassuring her. Vivian gets up and walks out of the living room, followed by Frank. When he went out, he also called away all the servants in the living room. At this moment, it seems that nbrooke William has the illusion of being the guest of honor. Only Morris Cheal and him, and four bodyguards were left in the living room. Chapter 1733 – Angering William ¡°Hidden tribe, does Prince William understand?¡± Morris Cheal asked abruptly. nbrooke William did not understand what he meant, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°When Anthony went to the Hidden Tribe with his own body for the rich mineral resources of the Hidden Tribe, and ended up meeting with an untimely death on the way back, I deeply sympathize. But at the same time, it also shows the covetousness of your royal family for the mineral resources.¡± He spread his hands, the corners of his lips curled up in an arc, ¡°In contrast to the current financial crisis, any business investment has risks. I, on the other hand, can give you a mutually beneficial and win-win opportunity. However, I have a condition.¡± Morris Cheal fingers clutching a cigarette, flicked the ashes against the ashtray, ¡°I forgot to tell you, our cooperation, not only can make you earn a lot, but also let you get what you want.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mostly because Morris Cheal¡¯s staged remarks really aroused William¡¯s curiosity, he couldn¡¯t help but ask a follow-up question. ¡°The throne.¡± Morris Cheal stretched his hands, ¡°The supreme power of one person under C.¡± There are many princes in the royal family of Country C. The king values the eldest prince the most, and nbrooke William, even if he is excellent, still does not have the king¡¯s respect, and even thinks he is not capable enough. The issue of power is almost talked about among the royal family, and Morris Cheal mentioned this matter, which really annoyed nbrooke William. ¡°What the hell are you trying to say?¡± He was anxious, and the elegance of his body was gone. ¡°I can¡¯t go on until you agree to my terms.¡± ¡°Then do you want to die?¡± nbrooke William¡¯s gaze nted to the bodyguard on the side, threatening. Morris Cheal was not only unafraid, but lifted his leg, knocking his left foot on the knee of his right leg, and sat sideways with his left arm propped up on the back of the sofa behind him, radiating a cocky posture all over his body. ¡°How would I meet with you without a certain amount of weight?¡± Morris Cheal inclined his head and scanned his wristwatch time, ¡°I have twenty minutes left, we can¡¯t talk, then I¡¯ll have to find the Grand Prince for a chat.¡± Bang! nbrooke William seemed to be provoked the bottom line, the cane in his hand struck the floor heavily, ¡°Morris Cheal, you are looking for death!¡± With that, the enraged nbrooke William pulled out a pistol from behind him and pointed it straight at Morris Cheal. His face was fierce, as if he would kill him in the next moment. ¡°You¡¯re not interested in the mineral resources of the Hidden n, but as far as I know, the Grand Prince seems to be very interested.¡± Morris Cheal revealed some information sideways. The two men looked at each other with four eyes, one with anger and killing intent; the other with elegance and calmness, not condescending. In Morris Cheal, nbrooke William could not see any of his emotions, and held his pistol for a moment before he lowered it, ¡°What are the terms?¡± ¡°Profit four-six.¡± ¡°You four and I six?¡± Although nbrooke William does not yet know what business, but once the mention of the share, he is extra sensitive. It was because of nbrooke William¡¯s words that Morris Cheal¡¯s dark ink-like eyes flickered with a sh of cunning. The corners of his lips curled up as if there was a smile. ¡°No. I¡¯m six, you¡¯re four!¡± He said unhurriedly. nbrooke William gritted his teeth, the right half of his face facial muscles twitched, the suppressed anger all on his face, ¡°Mud, you ¡­¡± Was angry nearly storm beat nbrooke William grabbed the pistol on the table, snatch hand straight at Morris Cheal, ¡°Is not think I dare not kill you?¡± Morris Cheal didn¡¯t even look at nbrooke William, twisted the cigarette in his hand in the ashtray and said slowly, ¡°I have a contract with the Hidden Tribe, a contract between me and Martin Baron. He gave me the mineral mining rights, but hesitated L City and the Hidden Tribe just sandwiched between a C country, so I dyed action.¡± Chapter 1734: Meeting Martin Baron ¡°Mineral exploitation rights?¡± nbrooke William, who was iparably angry just now, his eyes lit up, he sat back on the sofa unconsciously, and the gun in his hand was casually thrown aside, ¡°How is that possible? The Hidden Tribe has never cooperated with any country, let alone you.¡± ¡°I think you should be very clear about the affairs of the Hidden Tribe, so you can weigh the truth or falsity of my words by yourself.¡± ¡°How can I trust you?¡± He asked impatiently in return. Since he had already spoken, Morris Cheal naturally knew nbrooke William¡¯s attitude. He picked up his cell phone, dialed a video, and ced it on the table. Ding ding ding ¨C The WeChat video kept ringing, with the name ¡®Martin Baron¡¯ noted on the screen. It probably rang for almost twenty seconds before the other person finally answered. And then, Martin Baron appeared on the screen, and behind Martin Baron wereyers of mountains, and an endless sea was vaguely visible on the left. ¡°Morris?¡± Martin Baronmunicated with Morris Cheal in English, ¡°Finally, your call.¡± Morris Cheal eyelids slightly raised, nced at nbrooke William sitting across the table, only to see his pupils slightly zed, eyes are put in the light. The man raised one eyebrow imperceptibly, picked up his phone and greeted Martin Baron, ¡°Long time no see.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve been waiting here for two days for a phone call from you.¡± Martin Baron was dressed in the unique characteristic costume of the Hidden Tribe, wearing a turban cap, and sitting on a rock at the edge of the cliff. ¡°It¡¯s been a long wait.¡± Morris Cheal smiled.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. As early as half a month ago, Morris Cheal had arranged for someone to go to the Hidden Tribe to meet with Martin Baron. Because the Hidden Tribe could not get in touch with the outside world, Martin Baron left the Hidden Tribe and waited for his call under a big mountain by the sea. ¡°Marilyn, is she okay over there?¡± The person Martin Baron could not worry about was still Marilyn Baron. The sister who was close to him. The battle for the hidden master was forced by necessity, but it did not affect his concern for his sister in any way. ¡°It¡¯s nice, but alone and without a date.¡± He teased, ¡°L City is not your hidden tribe, where women can¡¯t have a harem. I thought she would still have that kind of personality aftering to L City, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be different from what I thought.¡± Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. ¡°Really, haha, I won¡¯t pass that on for you. Marilyn will contact you in an hour.¡± Morris Cheal returned to the subject, ¡°I¡¯m calling to discuss with you about the mineral cooperation.¡± ¡°I already know all about you. You mean you want to work with nbrooke William, and we¡¯ll work together, right?¡± ¡°Yes. So, ask your opinion.¡± ¡°nbrooke William he ¡­¡± Martin Baron pondered, and Morris Cheal, seeing that he seemed to be about to mention Anthony¡¯s business, immediately turned the phone around and pointed it at nbrooke William, and said to the person on the other end of the phone, ¡°nbrooke William is sitting across the room, we are equal to a video conference.¡± nbrooke William looked at the person on the other end of the phone and of course was sure of the identity of the other person. He knew that Morris Cheal did not care to joke about such things. If Morris Cheal teased him today, the conflict between the two would only escte again, which is indirectly equivalent to saying that you can escape from the first day but not the 15th. Morris Cheal is not such a stupid person. ¡°Prince William?¡± Martin Baron took the initiative to greet him when he saw him. Chapter 1735 – The Great Opening of the Country As the prince of a king, he became polite when he saw Martin Baron and exchanged a friendly greeting with him. The two sides had a friendly chat on the phone before returning to the issue of ¡®cooperation¡¯. The two talked for a while, and nbrooke William chatted with Martin Baron in depth on the phone for a few questions, trying to identify each other once again. After they finished talking, Morris Cheal talked to Martin Baron for a while before hanging up the phone. After putting down the phone, Morris Cheal secretly breathed a sigh of relief. This time, he came to Antina Castle, he was a dangerous move. Knowing that nbrooke William was going to attack him, just half a month ago, he acted secretly, and secretly found someone reliable to go to the Hidden Tribe, and met with Martin Baron to discuss the matter. Although not 100 percent sure, but also 90 percent sure. The reason for this is twofold. One, because Morris Cheal to Martin Baron does have grace; the second, because Anthony¡¯s death and Martin Baron have a direct rtionship. Using the opportunity to cooperate with nbrooke William, the big things will be small, to settle the death of Anthony in the way of trade, from now on C will not find fault with the Crypt.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Martin Baron had no reason to refuse the cooperation that would do no harm. This time, the bet was really the right one. ¡°How is Prince William considering it?¡± Morris Cheal leaned back on the sofa, ¡°What you are missing from the throne is your political performance. If you cooperate with the Hidden Tribe, it is a chance for you to soar to the top. And if you work with me again, it will be like adding wings to a tiger. At that time, the throne will be within your reach.¡± nbrooke William stared at Morris Cheal with a serious face, leaned back with a straight body, held the snake head on the top of the cane with both hands, rubbed his fingers on the pattern of the snake head, and frowned in deep thought. As Morris Cheal said, if he could cooperate with the Hidden Tribe, it would be a great help to him, and he could easily take down the Grand Prince. The throne would be easy to take. But Anthony¡¯s death? nbrooke William is very close to Anthony, and he really can¡¯t let go of Anthony, and he wants to avenge Anthony¡¯s death. But a dead man and the throne, which is more important, he is clear. ¡°Five by five!¡± Thinking long and hard, nbrooke William raised his hand and put up five fingers. Morris Cheal raised his hand and smoothed his forehead hair behind his head, shying away from the word, ¡°No deal.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± nbrooke William sighed in frustration, ¡°Four or six isn¡¯t out of the question. But any future cooperation you have with the Hidden Tribe must take me with you.¡± He knew that Morris Cheal was a businessman and knew Morris Cheal¡¯s intentions. Morris Cheal¡¯s dy was undoubtedly rted to the geographical location, followed by the problem of money and manpower. The next cooperation, Morris Cheal is using his connections to open up the cooperation route with the Crypt, then in the future, Morris Cheal and the Crypt will naturally have a deeper cooperation opportunity. Martin Baron is willing to trade with the outside world, naturally, he wants to open up his country and stop being stagnant, and at the same time, he also wants to increase his country¡¯s revenue. This cooperation is undoubtedly a good opportunity for mutual benefit and win-win. A fresh cake, no one is willing to refuse. ¡°This ¡­¡± Morris Cheal pretended to have a difficult look. In fact, every step of nbrooke William¡¯s reaction was expected by him. At the same time, Morris Cheal also needed nbrooke William¡¯s help. The cooperation with the Hidden Tribe would pass through C, and he was naturally restricted in other people¡¯s territory. But if he cooperates with nbrooke William, as the future head of the country, who will fight against him? Chapter 1736 – Scales Aaron’s truth exposed ¡°Big deal, the cooperation behind, we are thirty-seven!¡± nbrooke William made a concession. The Hidden Tribe is really a gnawing stone, because of the special nature of the geographical location, all the modern instruments can not enter the Hidden Tribe, even if they can sessfully enter, the maic interference over there will destroy a variety of military systems, they want to swallow the Hidden Tribe is simply impossible.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Otherwise, it is not as if the Hidden Tribe has existed like a paradise for the past hundred years. ¡°Since ¡­¡± Morris Cheal let out a long sigh, ¡°Since Prince William asked, I can¡¯t refuse.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, good, hahaha ¡­¡± nbrooke William tilted his head andughed,ughing with a red face and in a good mood. And so it was. After waiting for more than half an hour, Frank, Vivian, Issac Shaw, Antina and others saw nbrooke William with his hand on Morris Cheal¡¯s shoulder, and the two of them walked out of the living room in a brotherly posture. Everyone was surprised by this scene. Vivian looked over and met Morris Cheal¡¯s gaze. The two looked at each other and the woman smiled afterwards. From the Grinton Hotel, Vivian had been wondering what leverage Morris Cheal had to talk to nbrooke William. After racking her brain to think about it, she finally came up with an answer. That is ¨C the Cryptic mineral resources. Because, this is the most coveted industry in C, but can not take it by force. ¡­ When they left Antina Castle, there were Scales Aaron and Madame Cheal in the car. Madame Cheal saw Morris Cheal and happily took her hand and asked for warmth, ¡°Hahaha, grandson, grandma missed you so much. Those people were so mean just now, they scared me to death.¡± A group of people in the car had ck lines on their faces. Grandson? How to hear Madame Cheal is cursing. Alzheimer¡¯s attack, Madame Cheal like a child, one moment Morris Cheal as Morris Cheal, the next time he as Maddox Cheal, a moment to put his arm around him, a moment to pinch his face. Morris Cheal sat next to Madame Cheal, with helplessness written all over his face, yet there was nothing he could do. Scales Aaron sat in the passenger seat, Vivian happened to sit in the back of the passenger seat, she kicked the passenger seat seat She kicked the passenger seat, ¡°How long do you n to hide it?¡± Suddenly asked, Scales Aaron¡¯s eyes darted around, the first time in thought, and did not dare to answer Vivian¡¯s question. ¡°You think you¡¯re pretending to be a drifter?¡± Vivianzy to see him continue to pretend, reminded: ¡°Do you do not know Qinxin residence door that big tree has surveince? The tree was so lush and leafy that it blocked the camera, so that Scales Aaron and Maddox Cheal didn¡¯t even notice the surveince when they were talking at the door. Later, when they found suspicious people outside the Qinxin Residence, Vivian pulled up the surveince at the entrance and coincidentally found Scales Aaron and Maddox Cheal both. ¡°Vivian, I¡¯m telling you, this little fool is not a fool. He¡¯s smart.¡± Coincidentally, Madame Cheal answered the question. Thatment almost made Scales Aaron angry. He raised his hand and rubbed his face with the frustration of a failed pretence, ¡°If you knew, why didn¡¯t you say so?¡± Vivian tilted his head towards Morris Cheal, who was sitting next to him, and touched him with his arm, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Morris Cheal nced at Scales Aaron, his lips pursed into a straight line and tugged, ¡°Giving you a chance.¡± ¡°What chance?¡± Scales Aaron asked. ¡°Between Maddox Cheal and me is our business, and the fact that you love Melody Lora and never made a move on Vivian in the end means you¡¯re not a bad person. This time is just a test, but I will not tolerate you if you make a move on anyone during this bout.¡± Chapter 1737: Happy Ending 1 Morris Cheal opened up and bared his heart with Scales Aaron. ¡°You ¡­ are really the same virtue as Maddox Cheal!¡± Revealed the truth, Scales Aaron feel face can not hang, angry reached out to scratch the hair, annoyed kicked the car a foot. Suddenly, he felt that Morris Cheal was like a big brother, and he was like a bronze level little brother who was no match at all. This perception destroyed Scales Aaron¡¯s heart, leaving him angry, furious and helpless. Especially this time, watching the Zhuo Rui technology to copse, watching Morris Cheal family on the verge of danger, but he still talk andugh to turn the tide. The so-called ¡®tent nning, win a thousand miles¡¯ is definitely not bragging. ¡°If he knows you¡¯re so good, he¡¯ll regret it.¡± Scales Aaronmented. Vivian tilted her head to look at Morris Cheal, the two looked at each other and smiled, she put her arm around him and leaned her head on his shoulder, ¡°Morris, it¡¯s good to have you.¡± ¡°No.¡± The man¡¯s chin rested on her head, ¡°I¡¯m blessed to have you. Without you, how could I have appeared in the Hidden Tribe? Without the pre-paving of the Hidden Tribe, now that I have met nbrooke William, what can I do to resist?¡± The two of them are just a mutual achievement. Of course, because of Vivian¡¯s identity as the young master of the Hidden Tribe, he inadvertently brought Morris Cheal a ¡®get-out-of-jail-free card¡¯, which would also take Morris Cheal to the top of his life. This time, the cooperation between nbrooke William and Martin Baron will open up a path to wealth, which is the only way to advance Morris Cheal to the richest man in the world. Vivian listened to Morris Cheal, there was a little pride inside, and suddenly felt that the identity of the young master of the hidden tribe, although it brought some trouble, but in the overall situation, it is not a bad thing. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you.¡± Recalling all the things in the Hidden n, Vivianmented, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your secretyout and step-by-step approachst time in the Hidden n, how would we be here today?¡± On the passenger side, Scales Aaron listened to the conversation between Morris Cheal and Vivian, finally he couldn¡¯t hold back his cool nature, turned around and asked with a gossipy face, ¡°What is the Hidden Tribe? What exactly are you talking about?¡± Vivian saw his face full of question marks and couldn¡¯t help himself. ¡°Adults talk, children should not interfere. ¡± Madame Cheal red at Scales Aaron and reprimanded. The olddy¡¯s words fell, almost being angry Scales Aaron spit blood in his mouth. But it is partial to face a person suffering from Alzheimer¡¯s disease, he really can not do anything at all. ¡­ One weekter. L City, Royal View Hotel. Presidential Suite. In the living room of thergest suite, there were one to twenty people sitting there, as well as three little munchkins, Yilia Cheal, Yves Cheal and Hanson. Since the Vivian couple adopted Hanson, they changed the little one¡¯s name to Hanson Cheal. Since Hanson Cheal was born a few months earlier than Yilia and Yves, he naturally became the older brother of the two little ones.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. A group of people sat in a box, and the table was set with a gourmet feast, which could be called a full banquet. ¡°Come, congratte my master and Vivian to turn the danger into sess, career ¡­¡± Margarita Jones of the Atmosphere Group, dressed in a long ck dress with long dark hair draped over her shoulders, rose to her feet and held up a ss of red wine in an impassioned manner. ¡°What Vivian?¡± reminded Danny: ¡°Call the master¡¯s wife!¡± The crowd roared withughter as Danny¡¯s words fell. Margarita Jones kicked Danny in the leg, ¡°You¡¯re the one who talks too much!¡± She gave her a nk look and raised her ss again, ¡°Come on,e on, no matter what, everything is safe and smooth is the best.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Margarita is right.¡± Ethan stood up, ¡°The boss and the youngdy not only turned out to be safe, but also became partners with Prince William, so the future is sure to be prosperous. To the boss, there will be food to eat after the boss.¡± Chapter 1738: Happy ending 2 Danny stood up, ¡°Morris ah, if rich and noble do not forget each other, you kid future prosperity can not forget brother.¡± ¡°The most admired person in Trent Stone¡¯s life is you. Oh, no, there is also the youngdy, she has courage and strategy, really too powerful.¡± Trent Stone stood up and raised his ss high, in a good mood.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Dixon held Sophie and they both stood up, ¡°Second brother, Sophie and I are together thanks to you and big brother and Arlo Marsh, we should toast you with this one.¡± ¡°Yes, Sister Vivian, Mr. Morris, and Brother Danny, Brother Arlo, thank you for taking care of us these days.¡± Sophie held a ss of freshly squeezed orange juice, ¡°I really appreciate you guys.¡± Benson: ¡°To Mr. Morris and Mr. Mond, I¡¯m a big old man, I can¡¯t talk, hehehehe, just wish you guys better and better.¡± Arlo Marsh stood up, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s kind of a thorny ride to the final victory. As long as you guys are good, it¡¯s good.¡± He said, nced at Aurora beside him, ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you guys, my mother recognized Aurora as her goddaughter, from now on she is my godsister, you can take care of her more.¡± He said, the crowd looked at Aurora, many of the gaze is not very ustomed to Aurora. She slowly got up and raised her hand in a gesture. She gestured and Arlo Marsh tranted, ¡°Aurora said ¡®Thank you all, it was nice to meet you all, every day with you was a pleasure, I hope our friendship is long and prosperous, I hope you are all happy and well, and your hearts are in the right ce.''¡± Dixon stood next to Arlo Marsh and asked in a whisper, ¡°Really? I always thought you liked the little dummy.¡± ¡°Shut up, if you talk nonsense again, your head will be ripped off.¡± Arlo Marsh gave him a vicious re. Finally, Scales Aaron stood up, he looked reluctantly at the crowd, then at Morris Cheal, and raised his ss, ¡°To you.¡± Without another word, with his head held high, he drank the ss full of red wine in one gulp. ¡°Hahahaha, Scales is a good drinker.¡± Danny snickered, and the crowd was amused. ¡°Thank you all.¡± Vivian got up and smiled lightly, ¡°Morris and I have encountered too many things these days, but thanks to your help, Morris and I have be what we are today. If we¡¯re talking about a toast, it should be Morris and I toasting everyone.¡± Morris Cheal slowly rose, he stood straight, his left hand subconsciously ced in the pocket of his pants, a sense of oppression before a word was said, a sense of imposing. ¡°I, Morris Cheal, am not good with words, and all words of gratitude are in the wine.¡± He held his ss in a distant salute to the crowd and tilted his head to smother a full ss of red wine. Then he poured himself another ss of wine and clinked sses with the crowd, and for a while the sses clinked with a crisp sound in therge box, and the goblets were mingled as the crowd raised their sses. ¡°Congrattions to Arlo Marsh for having a sister.¡± ¡°Congrattions Aurora sister ah, from now on something to find brother.¡± ¡°Dixon, congrattions on your marriage with Sophie, it¡¯s not easy, congrattions.¡± ¡°Did you forget that the boss has an extra son? Congrattions to the boss.¡± ¡°Little Hanson is a poor boy, everyone here should take care of him from now on.¡± ¡°Yes, Hanson¡¯s life is very poor.¡± ¡°Eh, don¡¯t think so, in the future boss and youngdy are his daddy and mommy, and Miss Margarita as godmother, he will be very happy.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, yes, be happy, be happy. All of us have to be happy.¡± ¡°Aurora says thanks to everyone. I only have Aurora as a sister, you guys have to take care of it too.¡± ¡°Geez, Morris and Dixon are both dads, and you¡¯re still a single dog, so what¡¯s this talk about sisters?¡± ¡°Fuck off! You¡¯re not a single dog, you¡¯re a bachelor who¡¯s been single for 30 years, how can you say that about me?¡± As we chatted, Danny and Arlo Marsh tussled and hurt each other, making everyoneugh. The living room was filled withughter and the atmosphere was rxed and happy, a long-lost happiness. After chatting for a while, Dixon raised his hand and snapped his fingers, ¡°Let¡¯s make an announcement.¡± He took Sophie¡¯s hand, ¡°Earlier Margarita said that the Hidden Tribe has a very powerful old Chinese doctor who specializes in scar removal, so I discussed with Sophie and n to depart for the Hidden Tribe next week.¡± God knows how much effort Dixon has put into convincing Sophie. The reason why he chose to go to the Hidden Tribe when Sophie was about to give birth was to cure the disease and get rid of the scars; secondly, to avoid the family¡¯s harassment of Sophie so that she could give birth to the three little ones sessfully. ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± Margarita Jones was eating arge lobster and peeling the shells as she said, ¡°I talked to Martin Baron on the phonest week and suddenly I got a little homesick, and I¡¯m nning to go back with Dixon for a visit.¡± After Morris Cheal left from Antina Castle that day, he called Margarita Jones and asked Margarita Jones to contact Martin Baron. Chapter 1739 Happy ending 3 I just didn¡¯t expect that because of that phone call, Margarita Jones couldn¡¯t hold back her tears and was frantically homesick. ¡°It just so happens that Ethan and Daisy are with you.¡± Morris Cheal pointed down Ethan, ¡°Ethan will handle all the business on the Cryptic side from now on, he should be resident there in the future.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Margarita Jones pped Ethan on the left shoulder, ¡°Ethan don¡¯t worry, with me around, I will let my brother cover you.¡± Danny listened to Margarita Jones¡¯ words, his eyes darkened for a few moments, and took a silent sip of his wine, but didn¡¯t say a word. ¡­ Two yearster. Vivian is in charge of the Eonothem Group and is very busy in thepany every day, while Morris Cheal has taken a back seat and is working as Vivian¡¯s assistant, either with his wife and kids, flying to C or going to the Hidden Tribe every day. The so-called ¡°second line¡± is that he doesn¡¯t want to manage thepany too much anymore, but wants to spend some time with his wife. Because of Morris Cheal¡¯s partnership with nbrooke William, which is well known in business circles, Morris Cheal¡¯s power has expanded and his wealth has increased exponentially, and in only a year and a half he has surpassed Nathanael Lora and be the richest man in the country. Scales Aaron after Melody Lora¡¯s injury healed once again to confess her feelings, Melody Lora emotional and physical double blow, choose to go abroad, Scales Aaron can not love, tired of choosing to put down, back to J City, honestly inherit the family business, and with Morris Chealpany has a close cooperation. However, Morris Cheal still does not treat Maddox Cheal. Margarita Jones, on the other hand, became a hit after appearing with Vivian in ¡°The Orphan Girl¡±. However, Vivian had to give up her dream of being an actress because she was in charge of thepany, and devoted herself to managing thepany, while Margarita Jones entered the film industry and started making movies. Because of her excessive beauty, unpleasant directors have the intention of submarining her, the result can be imagined ¡­ Those directors or investors ended up either being violently beaten and hospitalized, or being severely warned by a group of people. Since then, Margarita Jones in the entertainment industry, but also be no one dares to have the wrong actress. The other side. Dixon and Sophie went to the Hidden Tribe, where they gave birth to triplets, two sons and a daughter, and Dixon was so happy to show off that he was beaten up by his brothers. With the introduction of Margarita Jones, the two of them found an old doctor of the Hidden n, and in just six months, the scars on their faces were removed and they looked as good as ever. Sophie also found the confidence she once had and became a much more cheerful and talkative person. The Dixon family, because Dixon¡¯s brother had left and Dixon had ¡®evaporated¡¯ with Sophie, Brody could not stand it and fell ill after only six months. Dixon got the news from Ethan and returned to L City with Sophie and the kids. The Dixon family knew Dixon¡¯s determination, and even though they didn¡¯t like Sophie, they were forced to ept her when they saw the scars on her face disappear. ¡­ The Royal Vi. In the early morning, a ray of sunlight fell on Vivian¡¯s face through the thin white curtain, waking up Vivian who was sleeping. She squinted her eyes and murmured, ¡°What time is it?¡± The little womanzily hugged Morris Cheal,zily closing her eyes, ¡°Can you not be so crazy next time? What good does it do you to toss me to death? Tell me honestly, do you want to change your wife?¡± Morris Cheal was amused by her, raised his head and dropped a kiss on her cheek, ¡°The Hidden Tribe hase and gone, another month without seeing each other, don¡¯t you know that a small farewell is better than a new marriage.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Spoken as if you were only that crazyst night.¡± Vivian blinked her eyshes and looked at him, scolding, ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t realize you were such a high demand person in that area before?¡± Chapter 1740: The End of the Grand Finale ¡°So it¡¯s because you don¡¯t think I was hard enough before?¡± Morris Cheal wrapped his arms around her and leaned close to her cheek, his lips and teeth gently biting her red lips, ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Fuck off! If you work harder, you¡¯ll kill me.¡± She twisted her hand on Morris Cheal¡¯s waist, ¡°It¡¯s so easy to take a vacation, and I was thinking of going out with the kids today, but I don¡¯t want to go anywhere right now.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, don¡¯t go, lie down, I¡¯ll stay with you.¡± Morris Cheal, who had a rare break in his busy schedule, didn¡¯t even want to get up from his bed with her. ¡°Yeah, okay.¡± Vivian nodded heavily and snuggled into his chest as she asked, ¡°Is there anything new about this trip to the Hidden Tribe?¡± ¡°What can be new? I¡¯ve been busy talking business with them and overseeing the construction of the minerals outside the Hidden Tribe, so I don¡¯t have the heart to care about ¡­¡± Morris Cheal suddenly thought of something in the middle of his sentence, ¡°But I saw Sue Stewart over there.¡± ¡°Sue Stewart? ¡°Sue Stewart?¡± ¡°Why did she go to the Hidden Tribe?¡± Vivian gave it a moment¡¯s thought, and then it dawned on her, ¡°To Fraser Marsh again?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± Morris Cheal leaned against the bed, one arm around Vivian, the other ying with her long hair, ¡°Fraser Marsh and Vi Sabastian already had a child, Sue Stewart chased her over there and cried and got drunk when she found out the truth, I brought her back with me. If you can¡¯t think, the consequences are unthinkable.¡± ¡°Fraser Marsh and Vi Sabastian already have a child?¡± As soon as she heard the gossip, Vivian immediately sat up from the bed, full of curiosity, ¡°It¡¯s fast enough.¡± ¡°The child is one and a half years old. What I heard from Sue Stewart was that Fraser Marsh had fallen in love with Vi Sabastian back in the Hidden Tribe, and Vi Sabastian got pregnant after she returned to C with Fraser Marsh.¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s it. But it¡¯s good that Sue Stewart should be broken off from Fraser Marsh this time.¡± Vivian leaned against his chest, thinking back on all the past experiences with a lot of emotion. It was as if it had happened yesterday.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Where¡¯s Antina, did she have the baby?¡± Suddenly thinking of Antina, Vivian asked another question. After all, Morris Cheal would be passing through C when he returned from the Hidden Tribe, and he had a business rtionship with Issac Shaw, so he must know. When Morris Cheal cooperated with nbrooke William, Frank was jealous, but also coveted William, so he did not dare to offend Morris Cheal, and could only ask Issac Shaw to take the initiative to contact Morris Cheal to seek cooperation. Morris Cheal remembered Issac Shaw¡¯s kindness to Vivian and gave Frank a 0. 5 percent share of the cooperation, which was undoubtedly a pie in the sky, and Frank was naturally grateful. Since then, Antina¡¯s rtionship with Issac Shaw has be stronger and stronger. However, Antina had a fall in the sixth month of her pregnancy and her baby was unexpectedly miscarried. Fortunately, at the end ofst year Antina was pregnant again, but this time it was really Issac Shaw¡¯s baby. ¡°Issac Shaw says the due date is in ten days, so you can get your share ready.¡± Morris Cheal said, sliding his body under the covers and bullying his way up, ¡°Honey, they¡¯ve all had babies again, should we have another one?¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Vivian cupped Morris Cheal¡¯s face with both hands, ¡°We don¡¯t have enough with Yilia, Yves and Hanson?¡± ¡°Not enough.¡± He shook his head. Vivian¡¯s face instantly hardened, ¡°Are you not treating Hanson as your own child?¡± ¡°What are you thinking? I¡¯m thinking that this huge family business, given to the three of them, is not necessarily well managed.¡± ¡°Why do I hear you as if you say again, you have more money than the three children can spend?¡± The man smiled badly, ¡°Big difference.¡± ¡°Money can do charity ah, I have long wanted to discuss this matter with you.¡± Vivian already likes to do charity work, but in the past two years, there are a lot of things to do. She was too busy to think about the charity side of things. ¡°You should tell that to yourself.¡± Morris Cheal¡¯s hand was unfaithful to her nightgown, ¡°You are the head of our family, you have the financial power, you still need to talk to me? I was worried that if you were not satisfied with your service, you would kick me out.¡± When he said this, Vivian couldn¡¯t help but put her hands around his neck and kissed him, ¡°Regret?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare.¡± Morris Cheal rested his forehead against hers, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to spoil you.¡± So far, L City has a new wife spoiler. Because of their strong support for charity work, the two have be famous and their love story has been told in various versions. The two of them are the most desired love of all women, and Morris Cheal once became the best husband on a hot list. And their love continues to live on. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!